《The Woman From Hell》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°You are seven weeks pregnant.¡±


    When the obstetrician handed over the pregnancy report to me, I had zero sense of joy within me.


    How did it happen so easily?


    If Theo Grant knew, would he not be willing to divorce anymore?


    No, he would hate me even more for trying to use a child to tie him down.


    ¡°The first three months are crucial. Watch your diet, avoid having intercourse¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s words


    brought me back to reality. I put away the report into my bag and left the hospital.


    I was in no mood to work anymore, so I decided to just go back to the vi.


    The vi was huge, but it was quiet all year long. Theo left early and came backte. Even if he was at


    home, he would stay in his study or his bedroom. I had no permission to enter either of these rooms.


    But, Theo was at home today. He sat on the sofa in the living room. He had a cold gaze, high nose


    bridge, and perfectly thin lips. Even his side view was always so handsome and perfect.


    God really blessed this man. He had looks and money.


    Despite noticing meing, he continued reading his book with his head lowered, and asked coldly,  ¡°I


    heard you went to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I was feeling unwell.¡± I was used to being silent, but would still reply when talked to.


    He raised his head and looked at me, eyes full of indifference, and was displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright now, it won¡¯t affect my work.¡± I was sure what he was displeased about, thepany had a


    lot of work during this period, so it really wasn¡¯t the time for me to fall sick.


    He did not speak anymore and lowered his head to continue reading. After a long time, he finally


    spoke, ¡°You¡¯ll be fully responsible for choosing the product ambassador this time.¡±


    Theo was already a man of few words, and was like that to me too. Other than work, he did not banter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied gently. I would ept whatever he assigned me, it had be a habit.


    The two did not speak, and the atmosphere in the living room was so silent it was bizarre.


    ¡°Theo Grant!¡± Tugging at the report in my bag, after thinking for a while, I finally mustered the strength.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Say it!¡± He still had his head lowered, his voice cold and bearing no trace of any warmth.


    ¡°...Have you eaten dinner?¡± I could not say the words ¡®I¡¯m Pregnant¡¯ in the end. I did not want to ruin


    the peaceful atmosphere.


    ¡°You, go cook!¡± His speech was short and concise.


    ¡°Huh? Me, cook?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± He raised his head and nced at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± I quickly stood up. ¡°Is pasta in tomato sauce okay?¡±


    He did not speak and lowered his head again, which was probably a sign of agreement.


    After half an hour of fumbling around, the pasta was ready.


    ¡°Try it, it¡¯s not bad.¡± I put the pasta in front of him and passed a fork over with anticipation.


    He raised his head, his gaze was cold as usual. He took over the fork and wanted to eat, but the phone


    rang.


    He looked down at it and quickly epted the call, his tone soft. ¡°Cindy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Theo Grant¡¯s warmth was Cindy Reed¡¯s and hers only.


    ¡°Stay there, I¡¯lle over now.¡± Who knew what Cindy said, but Theo was patiently consoling her and


    did not have that cold aura around him anymore.


    He hung up, put down the fork, and stood to leave.


    This was not the first time this had happened, I was numb to it.


    I sat there for a long time. The pasta turned cold and clumpy. Taking up a fork, my tears flowed


    uncontrobly.


    I lowered my head and slowly jammed the pasta into my mouth, strand by strand.


    After finishing the pasta, I headed into the bathroom, preparing to take a bath and sleep after that.


    When I was about to finish my shower, a sturdy body suddenly pulled me into his embrace.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I let out a shriek and backed away instinctively.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I was shocked for a moment, hearing Theo''s cold voice.


    Did he not head off to apany Cindy? Why did he return so quickly?


    He did not say anything, and he leaned down to kiss me. I could not avoid him.


    A sharp stench of alcohol filled my mouth. Theo was drunk!


    I was afraid.


    Thest time he entered my room, it was three years ago. He was drunk thest time as well. I could


    still remember his condescending look and his mocking tone of voice vividly.


    I panicked and gazed at him with a pleading look. ¡°Please don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He raised his head and looked at me. His dreamy eyes looked darkened.


    The baby in me was only seven weeks old. Remembering what the doctor said, I was afraid that I


    would be in danger. I forced myself to look up at him and pleaded. ¡°I am not feeling too well.¡±


    He did not say anything, but I could sense the fire burning in his eyes.


    His expression showed me that he was furious. Very furious indeed!


    I had somehow forgotten that he was never gentle with me.


    He clumsily carried me out of the bathroom.


    The thunder and lightning outside the windowplemented the situation within the room.


    After a while, he got up and left.


    Iid down, and the room door opened again.


    He entered the room again, but this time only with a towel draped around him. He was wet, and there


    was water slowly dripping from his hair onto his chest. It made him look seductive.


    This man, no matter what he did, was always so charming.


    When he noticed that I was staring at him, he threw a towel at me and said in a low voice, ¡°Dry me.¡±


    There was no emotion in his words.


    I obeyed him and knelt behind him to dry his hair.


    ¡°The funeral for your grandmother is in the afternoon tomorrow. Oldest Uncle had already gone to the


    old mansion.¡± I was not trying to start a conversation, but I was genuinely worried that he had forgotten


    about this as he was too distracted with Cindy.


    He turned to look at me. His dark eyes narrowed, and he replied with the same cold icy tone of voice.


    ¡°The Grant family matters are none of your business.¡±


    Theo had lost his parents when he was young. It was his grandmother who had raised and trained him


    to be the sessor of thepany. He had the utmost respect for her. However, since she had


    threatened him with thepany and with her own life to force him to marry me three years ago, he


    had rarely gone to visit her.


    Now that grandmother had passed away, he still had not let go of that grudge.


    That was why he hated me. In the past three years, other than work, he would take me as invisible. In


    his heart, I was just a thorn that he could not wait to pull out. Now that she had passed away, he could


    not wait to get divorced and wanted me to sign the divorce papers.


    He had never treated me as a member of the Grant family.


    In those three years, I did not manage to melt his cold heart with my warmth.


    I did not know what to say and just continued to dry his hair.


    Theo''s phone rang from on top of the desk next to the bed. I took a nce at the clock. It was almost 1


    am.


    Only Cindy would call thiste.


    Theo answered his phone and walked to the window, saying softly: ¡°Turn off the lights, close your eyes,


    and go to sleep.¡±


    After his conversation with Cindy, he got up and left.


    I would usually let him be, but somehow tonight, I did not want him to leave. I stood up and grabbed


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    him, begging softly. ¡°Can you please stay for tonight?¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Theo frowned, and his handsome face showed signs of displeasure. "Who are you to try to control


    me?"


    His voice was thirty percent sarcastic and seventy percent disdainful.


    I knew very well that it was impossible to make him stay, but sometimes I just had to try. I looked into


    his eyes and said softly, ¡°I will agree to the divorce. The condition is that you stay tonight and


    apany me to Grandmother''s funeral tomorrow afternoon. I will sign the papers after the funeral.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and grabbed my chin. His deep eyes were filled with disdain and mockery as he


    slowly said, ¡°Do you even know how to make a man stay?¡±


    His voice was low and husky with a hint of seduction.


    I understood what he meant, but I did not know much about making love.


    After a long time, I unbuckled my belt. Theo pushed me away and said in disgust, ¡°You are disgusting!¡±


    With that, he turned around and left without looking back.


    Haha, is there anything more humiliating than this? I did not care about shame and had put aside my


    dignity. I only wanted to keep my husband. In the end, all I got in return was the words: "You are


    disgusting!"


    I sat there until dawn. I wanted to return to the old mansion, but my assistant called to say that Theo


    had gone to the office to perform an inspection.


    I had no choice but to rush to the office.


    The weather forecast predicted there would be a heavy rainstorm today. I thought that it would be


    unsafe to drive and decided to go by taxi. After waiting for a long time, there was still no taxi in sight. I


    gritted my teeth and ended up driving to the office despite the risk.


    Just as I reached the entrance, my assistant, Heidi, ran out anxiously. "Cindy wants to act in ¡®The


    Biography of Empress Anna¡¯".


    ¡°What is wrong with her this time?¡± I asked, feeling a little fretful. I knew very well that she was looking


    for trouble again.


    "Who knows! Chairman is angry that you have already signed Sherry on as the female lead," Heidi said


    cautiously.


    ¡°I got it. You can go back to work now!¡± I walked up to my office, tidied my hair, and held in the anxiety


    in my heart before pushing the door open.


    Theo was sitting on the sofa in the room with a gloomy expression. His body emitted a cold icy aura.


    His aura filled the room to the point it felt like the temperature in the room had dropped a few degrees.


    Before Wanda could say anything, the office door opened, and Cindy walked in.


    Cindy had always looked beautiful and dignified. However, she looked like a drowned rat now. Water


    from her hair was still dripping down her face


    Despite it all, she still looked beautiful. Her wet clothes outlined her perfect figure, and her beautiful


    face looked even more delicate because of the raindrops.


    Theo jumped up and wrapped her in his arms. He asked dotingly, "Where did you go? What


    happened?"


    Wiping the water off her face, Cindy picked up the bag in her hand and said in a bright voice, "Theo, I


    heard you have not had your breakfast yet, so I went to buy your favorite burger."


    "Silly girl, it is raining so heavily outside. It does not matter if I have eaten my breakfast or not.¡± Theo


    pulled Cindy into his embrace with an expression of guilt and heartache.


    He quickly took off his jacket and draped it over her. She hugged him tightly and whispered in his arms,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I care about you!"


    After seeing the whole scene unfold, I suddenly understood why I was no match to Cindy although I


    was married to Theo for three years.


    There were crowds of whispering and gossiping employees outside my office door. When they saw the


    two of them hugging each other, they looked at me sympathetically.


    I got up and gently closed my office door, shutting out the whisperings.


    Theo carried Cindy and walked further into the room. There was a small bedroom and a bathroom


    there. When I was busy with work, I would usually spend the night there.


    I took a few steps forward and stood at the door, blocking their way. I lowered my head and whispered,


    ¡°There is a change of clothes ready in the reception room outside.¡±


    This was my territory. Whether it was the vi or the old mansion, Cindy had begun piling her things, be


    it intentionally or unintentionally. I did not want my territory to have any traces of her.


    "Get out of the way!" Theo said. His voice was cold and sinister, and his dark eyes looked at me in


    disgust.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    I closed my eyes. I felt like there were daggers in my chest. I did not want to watch the person I loved


    deeply care for other women and hate me.


    ¡°This is my office. Please go to the reception room,¡± I insisted when I opened my eyes again.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo sneered and pushed me away. He said sternly, "Wanda Lane, do you think that the Grant family


    belongs to you just because you bear the title of Mrs. Grant? You are not worthy!"


    His sharp words were disheartening as if they were cold water sshed at me.


    I took a step back and helplessly watched as Theo carried Cindy into the bathroom.


    He was right. This ce belonged to the Grant family and not to me.


    Theo opened the wardrobe and took out an unworn set of clothes. He handed it to her and said softly,


    "Quickly take a hot bath. You might catch a coldter."


    "Theo, it is not that I do not want to wear Wanda''s clothes. But you know that I have some skin


    allergies, so I can only wear custom-made clothes." Cindy held the clothes and said with a troubled


    expression.


    "Do you mean the custom-made ones from Eastpeak? I will go get them immediately." Theo walked out


    after saying that.


    "Theowy, I feel so dizzy all of a sudden." Cindy held her forehead and fell into his embrace.


    Theo held her in his arms and looked up to see that I was still standing there. He coldly said, "Go to


    Eastpeak and get some clothes for Cindy."


    His tone was direct and stern, not taking no for an answer.


    There was still a thunderstorm outside. He only cared about Cindy, and he never thought that I would


    have to brave the rain too.


    Looking at Theo''s condescending expression, I did not know how to tell him that the thunderstorm


    outside had halted the taxi services. It was not safe for a woman like me to drive alone from the West


    City to the East City in a storm.


    I knew that he did not care about this at all. All he cared about was that Cindy gets her custom-made


    clothes.


    I swallowed the bitterness in me and headed out.


    They said that love is cruel, and whoever fell in love first would lose. The first time I saw Theo, I had


    already fallen in love with him. I was fated to bow to him in our rtionship.


    The rain was pouring heavily, and the sky was as dark as my mood. I could only see less than five


    meters ahead of me and had to rely on my senses to drive the car in such conditions. Fortunately, there


    was no one on the street, nor was there a single car.


    When I returned to my office with the clothes two hourster, Cindy was sitting on the sofa calmly in my


    clothes.


    Theo was beside her, using the hairdryer to blow her hair.


    "Theowy, try this grape. Although it looks hideous, I did not expect it to taste so good." She fed him the


    grape.


    Those were my grapes. Perhaps because I was pregnant, I had been craving grapes from my


    hometown in the past few days. Heidi had especially asked someone to bring them back for me. The


    box of grapes had just arrived yesterday, and I had yet to open it myself.


    He raised his head with a smile and opened his mouth to eat it. He said gently, "If you like them, you


    can bring them hometer." He smiled and looked at her lovingly.


    This interaction was warm and sweet, like a couple in love.


    ¡°They are a good match, aren''t they?¡± a gloating voice came from behind her.


    I was shocked and turned around. Theo''s buddy, Zedd Nichols, looked at me with a half-smile on his


    face.


    ¡°Yes, that is why you are fated to be a fan only.¡± Iughed lightly. I could also be quite sharp-tongued,


    except when I was in front of Theo.


    Zedd was a loyal fan of Cindy. For the sake of Theo and Cindy, he had been picking on me. In return, I


    did not show him any mercy.


    "You¡­" Zedd left angrily after my words had struck a nerve.


    "Wanda, you are back." Upon hearing my voice, Cindy turned her head and said innocently, "I was just


    about to ask you where you bought your clothes. Somehow I did not get any allergies when I put them


    on. It feels very amazing."


    ¡°So, you will not need these anymore, will you?¡± I turned and tossed the bag of Eastpeak clothes into


    the trash can.


    Cindy immediately stopped smiling and looked ashamed. She lowered her head and sobbed. "Wanda, I


    am truly sorry that you wasted your effort to go all the way there for me. Please do not be angry with


    Theo. He only made you go because he was afraid that I would get skin allergies."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    F*cking hell, with her acting skills. It would be such a waste if she did not be an actress.'' I could


    not help but vent out in my heart.


    ¡°It is okay. I am strong and not afraid of the rain. I am d you are okay.¡± Not wanting to pretend


    around with her anymore, I walked around the table to get ready to work.


    My words stunned Cindy. She turned around and looked at Theo. "Theowy, it is all my fault. I wasted


    Wanda¡¯s effort to go all the way there for me. Can you let her have breakfast with us as my apology?"


    I...


    At first, Theo was seated there and could not be bothered about me. When he heard Cindy speak, he


    put down the hairdryer and looked at me. "Come and eat."


    His tone was cold and emotionless.


    Did it hurt? I was used to it!


    When it came to Theo whom I cared about, I could never reject him coldly.


    Despite having mixed feelings, I still smiled and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then I turned around and sat


    on the other corner of the sofa.


    "Wanda, try this burger. It is mine and Theowy''s favorite. Whenever we are together, he would always


    queue up to buy it." Cindy handed me a burger.


    I looked down at the burger. I did not consider it as a burger, but instead, it was their way of showing


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    their affection in public. I held it in my hand but didn''t eat it.


    When Cindy noticed myck of reaction, Cindy became a little resentful. She turned to Theo and


    smiled. "Theowy, if I get to act in the film, you must buy the burgers for me when you visit."


    Theo froze for a moment. After hearing about the film, he remembered the real purpose that he came


    here today. He red at me and coldly said, "Terminate the contract with Sherry Young immediately."


    ¡°You said that the operations of thepany are fully under my control.¡± Although I was afraid of his


    imposing manner, I had to put my foot down to protect the interest of thepany. How could I just


    terminate the contract with the female lead whom I had just signed?


    Sherry was currently one of the top four most popr actresses. She had good looks and acting skills.


    Most importantly, whoever yed the role of male lead with her would be popr because of her.


    "The Biography of Empress Anna" was set to be thepany''s annual blockbuster. I was counting on


    Sherry to make the film popr and to elevate the male actors of ourpany.


    "Wanda, don''t be angry with Theowy. It is all my fault. Ever since I debuted, I have not acted, mainly


    because I have not found a character that I liked. This time, when I heard about ¡°The Biography of


    Empress Anna¡±, I mentioned to Theowy that I wanted to be the female lead. I did not know that you had


    already signed another actress for the role."


    Cindy looked at me in shame again. She looked terrified and guilty!


    "It is not your fault. Be good and eat." Theo gently patted her hair.


    He turned to me once again and assumed his cold demeanor. He raised his voice and said, ¡°I have


    also said that Nectarine Entertainment existed for Cindy. Everything should follow her wishes.¡±


    His tone was stern.


    He was right. Nectarine Entertainment indeed existed for Cindy.


    "Three years ago, when Theo married me, Cindy had kicked up a big fuss over it. To make her happy,


    Theo bought a filmpany for her. He named it Nectarine Entertainment. Its existence was primarily


    to support Cindy.


    Perhaps it was for Cindy to vent her anger that Theo transferred me over to manage the filmpany.


    If I was said to be the thorn in Theo''s heart, then Nectarine Entertainment was the arrow he used to


    stab deeply into my heart to avenge Cindy. In the past three years, Cindy had not acted. Other than


    sticking closely to Theo, she had specially created all kinds of trouble for me.


    Every day, apart from seeing how they expressed their love to each other and trampled me, I also had


    to deal with the multitude of troubles Cindy threw at me.


    On one hand, I was spending money and effort to gain poprity for Cindy, who did not do anything, to


    keep her relevant and on top of trends. On the other hand, thepany was doing well under my


    management. Few films and television projects that I had invested in gained poprity. Several young


    celebrities in ourpany were elevated to the top.


    "The contract has already been signed. If we terminate the contract, the penalty will be ten times the


    original amount." I was speaking the truth. Sherry''s schedule was super packed. To sign the contract, I


    had offered a considerable price even in the industry.


    "That is your problem!" Theo stood up and wanted to leave with Cindy.


    ¡°Theo.¡± Seeing that he was about to leave again, I called out to him.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    He stopped in his tracks and asked apathetically, "What is the matter?"


    ¡°It is Grandmother''s funeral today,¡± I said quickly.


    He paused for a long time before saying, "It is good enough if you attend."


    "But she is your grandmother." His attitude toward his grandmother had already made his eldest uncle


    and his second uncle very unhappy. If he did not attend today, what would they think?


    "I have already made arrangements for the burial. Go and talk to Keith." His voice was calm as if he


    was giving instructions.


    Seeing that he was about to leave again, I raised my voice and said ufortably, ¡°I have agreed to


    the divorce. The condition is that you apany me to Grandmother''s funeral in the afternoon, and I


    will sign the divorce papers after that.¡±


    For some reason, my words managed to provoke him. He grabbed my jaw and snapped, ¡°It is not up to


    you whether to divorce or not. You do not have the final say.¡±


    I did not struggle and just let him grab me. I just looked up at him with a determined gaze.


    After a long time, he let go of me and gritted his teeth. ¡°Very well, I promise you. I will go to the funeral


    myself, but you cannot follow! Also, terminate the contract with Sherry immediately.¡± He coldly spoke


    those words and left without looking back.


    Iughed silently. How ironic. Theo was going to announce to everyone that I would be kicked out of


    the house.


    "Wanda Lane, you are too humble and pitiful. I have said it before. As long as I want it, Theo will give it


    to me." Cindy said mockingly beside me.


    I turned around. Cindy was no longer ying nice as before. The innocence and cuteness on her face


    had long disappeared, leaving behind only the triumphant look.


    "Miss Cindy is indeed a natural-born actress. The speed at which you changed your attitude is


    admirable." I did not want to see her, so I turned around to leave.


    Cindy immediately stood up and stopped me. Theo was not around, so she did not need to pretend


    anymore. She looked at me coldly and said, "As long as you sign the divorce papers obediently, I will


    give up on the female lead role. Otherwise, just wait for awsuit!"


    I was taken aback, but I smiled and just looked at her. ¡°Are you using your status as a mistress to force


    me into a divorce?¡±


    "You are the mistress!" She was sensitive to being called a mistress and shouted, "If it were not for you,


    I would have married Theo a long time ago. He doesn''t love you at all. The person he loves is me, and


    I am the only one in his heart."


    "But I am still the rightful Mrs. Grant!" Ignoring her fury, I coldly walked around her and started to leave.


    Other than Theo, I would not let anyone hurt me.


    Cindy was left speechless by my retort. She pulled me over and said, "Wanda, you are so shameless.


    Theo already hates you so much. Why are you still shamelessly hanging around him like a fly?"


    I stopped in my tracks and slowly turned around. In a calm voice, I said, "How is it shameless? The


    Grant family is rich, and Theo has both good looks and is very masculine. What use do you think I have


    for such a man?"


    "You are too shameless!" Cindy could not win the argument, so she raised her hand in an attempt to hit


    me.


    I would not give her a chance.


    I grabbed her raised hand and said slowly, "If I were you, I would continue to pretend to be pure like a


    fake b*tch and not reveal my true colors."


    With that, I swung her hand away.


    Unexpectedly, Cindy was thrown backward from my action. She instinctively reached out to grab


    something next to her. A huge antique vase on the table was knocked over and was about to hit her


    head.


    I extend both my hands quickly. Luckily, I reacted quickly enough to catch the vase. I let out a sigh of


    relief, lifted the vase, and ced it back on the table.


    At this moment, Cindy, who was now lying on the ground, suddenly shivered. "Wanda, I will give up the


    role of the female lead. Do not smash me with the vase..."


    Before I could react, my body was pushed away by a strong force. The vase fell and shattered into


    pieces. I lost my bnce and fell to the ground. My right hand pressed against the pile of broken


    porcin pieces.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda Lane, how dare you!¡± Theo had a grim expression on his face. His dark eyes were so profound


    that it was scary.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Anger, hate, and indifference were the emotions disyed on his face. His eyes widened as he red


    at me, threatening to tear me apart and crush me to dust at any moment.


    "Theowy, my leg hurts," Cindy cried loudly.


    Theo ignored me. He turned around, carried Cindy, and rushed out.


    I sat still rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do!


    "Miss Lane, your hand is bleeding!" Heidi eximed when she entered.


    It was only then that I realized that my right hand was still on the porcin piece. Blood wasing out


    from my hand! I raised my hand, and there were many small porcin pieces embedded into my


    wound.


    ¡°That is a lot of blood. Does it hurt?¡± Heidi helped me up and carefully removed some big pieces of


    porcin pierced in my palm.


    "It is alright." It hurt very much, butpared to the hurt in my heart, the pain in my hand was nothing.


    ¡°Wanda, is it worth it for you to go through all this?¡± Heidi asked me cautiously with tears in her eyes.


    She had been with me for three years and had seen many things.


    I did not answer her because I did not have the answer for myself. All these years, I had been trying,


    but it was all in vain. Was it worth it?


    Heidi did not say anything else. She took my hand and pulled me outside. ¡°The wound is too deep. You


    need to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I will go by myself. There will be a read-through of the script for the new movie. I will need you to go


    and supervise.¡± The blood kept flowing, so I had no choice but to find a clean towel to wrap my hand


    and hail for a taxi to go to the hospital.


    Fortunately, the hospital was very nearby. Even so, the white towel around my hand was already dyed


    red with blood.


    As I reached the entrance, I saw Theo carrying Cindy as he walked over.


    "Wanda, why is there so much blood on your hand?" Just as I was about to pretend not to see them


    and lower my head to leave, Cindy''s voice spoke.


    I looked up. She was in Theo''s arms, looking at me with a questioning expression as if nothing had


    happened in the office.


    If she acted in films using her acting skills, she would likely win an Oscar award.


    Theo nced at me coldly and snorted before turning away.


    Cindy looked up with a worried expression on her innocent face. "Theowy, let Wanda go upstairs


    together with us. Doctor Mason is waiting for us. We can only be at ease if he helps Wanda bandage


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her wound too."


    I forgot that this hospital belonged to Theo''s other buddy, Mason Lynch.


    "No need. I will go to the emergency area." Without waiting for Theo to chase me away, I tactfully


    turned around to leave.


    Cindy''s pretty eyes dimmed. She grabbed Theo''s sleeve with one hand and shouted with a soft voice.


    "Theowy!¡±


    Indeed, a woman who knew how to act cute was invincible.


    Theo was initially full of hatred toward me and was indifferent to my injuries. However, after Cindy had


    acted coquettishly, he turned to look at me and said in annoyance, "I told you to go, so go!"


    His tone was still stern.


    However, there was no change of emotions in my heart. It was entirely calm.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although I knew that Cindy was up to no good, obeying Theo''s orders had be one of my habits!


    When I arrived at the VIP ward on the fifth floor, Mason, who was dressed in a white coat, stood at the


    door, and seemed to have been waiting for a long time. It was true that birds of a feather flock together.


    Theo''s good friends were like him, both handsome and rich.


    "She fell just now. Take a look at her feet." Theo carried Cindy into the ward.


    Mason, who was standing at the door, looked at my hand and was stunned for a moment. In the end,


    he did not say anything and turned around to enter the ward.


    In the ward, Cindy sat on the bed. Theo sat beside her with one hand holding her shoulder. Mason bent


    down on the floor and gently shook her injured foot.


    Cindy, just like a noble princess, always received love and care from everyone.


    "Theowy, it hurts!" Cindy had tears in her eyes as she pitifully reached out to grasp Theo''s shoulders.


    He hugged her tightly and patted her back tofort her. "Bear with it for a while."


    Taking advantage of an angle that was out of Theo¡¯s sight, Cindy looked up and gave me a taunting


    and victorious sneer.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Ignoring her antics, I leaned quietly against the doorframe and watched them. My face was


    expressionless.


    "There are no external injuries. Let us go and take an X-ray scan to see if there are any injuries to your


    bones." Mason stood up.


    Theo carried Cindy out while Mason followed.


    ¡°Doctor Mason, can you help me bandage my wound first?¡± I asked in a gentle tone as I watched them


    leave.


    The blood was still flowing from my hand. No one cared about me, and I could not ruin myself just


    because of both of them.


    Theo stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at me with a frown. He said to Mason, "You stay


    here."


    Mason did not say anything. He turned around and took out some tools. He then gently pulled out the


    remaining porcin pieces from my wound using a tweezer before cleaning, disinfecting and


    bandaging the wound.


    As expected of a famous doctor, his movements were skilled and gentle.


    "Miss Lane, the wound is very severe. To avoid infection, it is best to take some antibiotics." Mason''s


    tone was distant and polite. He paused for a moment and continued, "Actually, you do not have to


    suffer like this."


    I heard that it was said, "Good friends will advise you to reconcile, but best friends will advise you to


    break up." Yet, Theo''s good friends would always find opportunities to persuade me to divorce.


    During the three years of my marriage with Theo, Mason''s attitude towards me had always been polite


    and distant. He would only address me as Miss Lane and even persuade me to leave Theo whenever


    he had the chance.


    Sometimes, I envied Cindy. Just by shedding a few tears, she could have the warmth and care that I


    could not get no matter how hard I tried.


    I did not think too much about it. It would only make me depressed. I smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, but


    there is no need.¡±


    Mason stared at me. ¡°Does it not hurt?¡±


    I shook my head lightly. This was the second person who had asked me this question today.


    Unfortunately, not Theo.


    Without another word, he got up and left.


    I wanted to leave, but I remembered that Grandmother''s funeral was in the afternoon. After the huge


    mess, Theo probably had forgotten about it again. Although I was not allowed to attend, I still wanted to


    remind him.


    It was a way of repaying my grandmother-inw for treating me well all these years.


    Shortly after, Theo carried Cindy back.


    Cindy seemed to have fallen asleep. He carefully ced her on the bed and slowly covered her with


    the nket.


    "Theo," I said softly, suppressing the sadness in my heart.


    He raised his eyes and red at me, hinting for me to lower my voice. He turned around and saw that


    Cindy was fast asleep. Then, he said coldly, "Speak!"


    ¡°Grandmother''s funeral starts at two in the afternoon,¡± I reminded him quietly.


    "I know." It was rare that Theo did not get angry at me for nagging.


    ¡°That is good.¡± I looked down and stood quietly by the bed, wishing he would change his mind and


    allow me to go to the funeral.


    However, he said nothing. He did not even want to spend time with me. He got up and went to the


    hallway to smoke.


    "Wanda, pestering him will not change the oue. He will not let you go to the funeral." Cindy''s clear


    voice was heard.


    She was pretending to be asleep earlier on.


    My thoughts were uncovered, I was stunned for a moment before I said indifferently, ¡°You have been


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    pestering him every day. How would I know if I do not try?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°I am not like you. His heart is with me.¡±


    Lowering my head and twirling the ring on my finger, I smiled faintly. ¡°Who can guarantee that my life


    will not change in the next few decades? At least I have a marriage license as a guarantee. What about


    you?¡±


    My words sank into Cindy''s heart. She then became ufortable.


    She sat up and looked at me provocatively. "Do you want to make a bet? A bet that Theo will stay with


    me?"


    I remained silent. I had nothing that could be used to bet on, for I had lostpletely to her.


    Cindy did not say anything else. She turned around and poured a cup of boiling water on the bedside


    table onto the back of her hand. Her actions were ruthless without any hesitation.


    Everything happened so suddenly that I could only stand there, shocked and unable to react in time.


    Hot water poured down from the back of her hand, and the back of her pink and smooth hand turned


    red very quickly. ¡°Ah!¡± Her screams were loud and terrible.¡±


    Her screams were not an act anymore.


    "What is wrong?" Theo rushed in at lightning speed.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Theowy, I want to drink some water..." Even though it was painful for her, Cindy did not forget her lines.


    ¡°Are you dead? Why didn''t you pour her some water?¡± After Theo pressed the button on the bed, he


    turned around and shouted at me. His eyes and expression were terrifyingly dark.


    If it were not for Cindy who was still in his arms, he would have eaten me alive.


    I lowered my head and did not say anything. Although it was not my fault, this matter was ultimately


    rted to me. I was the one who provoked Cindy and made her feel uneasy.


    That was why she had hurt herself to prove her ce in Theo''s heart.


    She did not even need to prove herself. Everyone knew how much he treasured her!


    Mason rushed over shortly after. Arge group of people surrounded Cindy and started treating her


    burns. I quietly left the ward and walked out of the hospital.


    The rain was not as heavy, but it was still drizzling.


    Since I was not allowed to appear at the funeral, I had no reason to go to the old mansion anymore.


    However, I still took a taxi to the Grant family cemetery in advance.


    Grandmother was my benefactor, and she treated me like her own granddaughter when she was alive.


    I had to go to send her off on a final journey.


    There was a small hill in the Grant family''s cemetery. It was said that the ancestors of the Grant family


    had especially sought out a master to find this strategic location that would help maintain the prosperity


    in the family. The ancestors of the Grant family were all buried here and watchmen were guarding it.


    As it was still early, there were only a few workers who hade to prepare in advance.


    Grandmother''s grave would be next to Grandfather''s. I found a small bush that was higher on higher


    ground. This way, I could avoid being seen by Theo and send Grandmother off in my way.


    I sat on the wet ground in a daze and thought about my situation. Thinking of Theo''s indifferent attitude


    towards me, I felt ufortable.


    At four-thirty in the afternoon, Grandmother''s ashes and the Grant family members gradually arrived at


    the cemetery.


    Grandmother was a person of great virtue and prestige when she was alive. Other than the members


    of the Grant Family, there were also countless other people from prestigious families in Salt City that


    came to attend. The vast crowd had no end.


    However, I still saw Theo in the long queue. He was always like a crane in a flock of chickens, and his


    ck clothes made him look even more handsome.


    Theo was pushing a wheelchair. With a closer look, I saw Cindy was sitting in it!


    He brought her along!


    He brought her to attend such an event today because he could not wait to introduce Cindy to


    everyone.


    Although her feet and hands were wrapped in thick gauze, and she looked a little exhausted, Cindy''s


    eyes could not contain her excitement.


    Haha, indeed Cindy''s sacrifice was worth it. He did not leave her behind but even allowed her to


    appear at the Grant family''s funeral.


    She finally got her wish!


    My heart felt like it had been pierced by a needle. It hurt so much that I could not breathe.


    Not wanting to look at the scene in front of me again, I turned around and left the cemetery. I stumbled


    and my stomach churned. I could not help but throw up by a tree.


    I was gagging for a long time, but nothing came out. Then I remembered that I hadn''t eaten anything all


    day except the cold te of pasta fromst night.


    If I was alone, it would not matter if I had eaten. But for the sake of the child in my belly, I had to force


    myself to eat something.


    I turned around and went down the mountain. I walked toward the Grant family''s old mansion, which


    was close to the cemetery. I nned to ask Miss Woods for some food before going home while


    everyone was gone.


    I stood outside the mansion and looked at the tall building with tears in my eyes. This might be myst


    time here. After the funeral, it would be time for me to fulfill my promise and sign the divorce papers.


    The door suddenly opened from the inside. Miss Woods was surprised. "Young Madam, why are you


    standing there?"


    I raised my head and smiled. ¡°Miss Woods, is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    "Yes. Come in quickly. I''ll take you to the side hall."


    Although I didn''t say anything, Miss Woods was clear on what happened when I had appeared here at


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    this time because she was someone who had been by my grandmother''s side for many years. She


    took me to a deserted side hall.


    I forced myself to eat something. My stomach felt much better in no time.


    Just as I was about to get up and leave, Miss Woods took out a box and handed it to me. With a pitiful


    expression, she said, "This is what Old Madam Grant left for you when she was alive. Keep it well."


    After a pause, she continued, "The Old Madam said that if the Young Master should ever force you to


    get a divorce after she departs from this world, you should give this box to him. After he sees it, he''ll


    have some reservations and won''t divorce you easily."


    I looked down at the exquisite little box in my hand. It was square but firm. I couldn''t open it at all. I


    looked at Miss Woods and asked, ¡°How do I open it?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "I do not know how to either. But the Old Madam said that the Young Master knows how to open it." Miss Woods


    shook her head, looking troubled.


    I kept the box and thanked Miss Woods before leaving.


    Miss Wood''s voice spoke out behind me. "Young Madam, you do not look too good. You must take care of your


    health. Before Old Madam passed away, she had always spoken about you and wanted you and Young Master to


    have a child soon. The Grant family''s bloodline is in your hands now."


    At the mention of children, I could not help but stop in my tracks. I raised my hand to wave at Miss Woods and left


    without looking back.


    Grandma had three sons. The eldest son, Eastin, had a daughter. The second son, Sam, had chosen to not have


    any children with his wife. The third son was Theo''s father, Nord. He passed away with Theo¡¯s mother in an


    airne ident when Theo was three years old.


    Although the Grant family had a big family business, they had very few family members. Grandma had always


    hoped that Theo could start a family soon and continue on the bloodline.


    "Oh, I was wondering who it was. Isn''t this the former Young Madam of the Grant family? What did I say back


    then? Without the Old Madam''s support, you will not be able to be arrogant for much longer. Did my wordse


    true so quickly?" Just as I was thinking, a gloating voice came from the front.


    Without even looking, it was obvious that this person was Eastin''s wife, Janna Long.


    It was natural that there were many disputes among wealthy families. Although Eastin was the eldest son, he had


    never been put in an important position by his mother. Furthermore, he had given birth to a daughter. Thus, his


    mother had handed the entire Grant family over to Theo instead. His wife was unwilling to ept this, so she


    hated Theo.


    She, however, never dared to act rashly in front of Theo.


    I came from a poor family and was given an important position by Grandmother. I had be a thorn in her side.


    Whenever she had the chance, she would mock me. I had long gotten used to it.


    Suppressing the sadness in my heart, I raised my head and politely greeted her and Shea Marie who was behind


    her, ¡°Hello, Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt!¡±


    "Why are you so useless? You were kicked out of the family just like that. Sigh!" Second Aunt sighed. Second Aunt


    did not have any children and was holding shares in the Grant Corporation. She was not friendly to me, nor was


    she targeting me.


    "Theo is an ingrate. You can tell from his attitude toward the olddy. It is a waste that the olddy kept thinking


    about him before she died," Janna said with disdain.


    ¡°Alright, that is enough.¡± Shea red at her before turning to me. ¡°Grandmother has already been buried. You


    should go back earlier! If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you cane to the old mansion to look for


    us.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Thank you, Second Aunt.¡± I felt bitterness in my heart. After Grandmother had departed, everyone knew that


    my fate with the Grant family was at its tail end. They all treated me as an outsider.


    The wind would stop, the rain would dry, the sun would set, and eventually, I would lose him.


    The Grant family''s old mansion was at the top of the mountain. There were no foreign or branded cars here. It was


    getting dark, so I quickened my steps and walked down.


    "Screech¡­" A car stopped beside me. As I turned my head, I saw Theo sitting in the car. His expression was dark,


    and I could not see any emotions.


    Why was he here? Where was Cindy?


    He did not look at me. His expression was cold as usual. He just said in a low voice, ¡°Get in!¡±


    Was he here to fetch me?


    As I hesitated, the car started moving, and was about to leave. I did not have much time to think about it, so I


    quickly opened the door and got in.


    The temperature in the car was low, and I could not help but shiver.


    He turned around and red at me with a cold expression. The anger on his face was vivid. I could not help but


    lower my head and whisper, ¡°I do not have any other intentions. I just wanted to send Grandmother off for thest


    time in secret.¡±


    He must have been angry at me for breaking the agreement and appearing at the Grant family¡¯s old mansion.


    I thought he would fly into a rage and scold me, but he did not say a word. Instead, he turned around and focused


    on driving.


    Neither of us spoke on the way. The silence in the car was terrifying.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pinched my fingers together and tried to speak several times, but each time I saw his dark expression, I forced


    the words back down my throat.


    After a long time, I could not help but ask, "Is Miss Cindy alright?"


    The car came to a sudden stop, and Theo''s suddenly body pressed against mine. His well-defined face was inches


    away from mine, and his deep ck eyes were full of coldness. I could see anger and murder intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    I instinctively pulled back and closed my eyes. I dared not look him in the eye anymore.


    He reached out his hand to hold my chin and forced me to look at him. He then spoke up in a cold tone,


    ¡°How dare you ask me that, you coldhearted woman?!¡±


    ¡°...It wasn¡¯t me.¡± I did not dare to struggle against him despite my face hurt from the way he held me.


    Cindy Reed was hurt. He would eventually ask me to pay for it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you deny what you¡¯ve done? Wanda Lane, did you think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to get a divorce


    just because you have that box?¡± He asked mockingly. His voice was icy cold.


    I was stunned. Theo found out about it so soon.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t smash the vase against her head. I didn¡¯t ssh her with water either.¡± Although there was no


    need for me to exin myself, I still felt like telling him everything.


    I felt slightly bitter as I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to open the box that grandmother gave me, nor will I use it


    to keep our marriage. Theo Grant, I promise you that we will get divorced. We can carry out the


    procedures tomorrow!¡±


    The sky was pitch ck now. The sound of the billowing wind coupled with the pitter-patter of rainwater


    against the car windows made the atmosphere in the car even colder.


    My sudden agreement to the divorce seemed to have shocked Theo. He let go of me, and his lips


    pulled back into a cold sneer. ¡°Cindy is still injured. Are you trying to get away with what you¡¯ve done


    right now?¡±


    I was stunned. I could notprehend what Theo wanted from me. He had always wanted me to


    agree to a divorce. What did he want now from me to avenge Cindy?


    ¡°From today onwards, you will be taking care of Cindy till she recovers.¡± He sat up straight as he


    tapped his long and slender fingers against the steering wheel. His gaze deepened.


    I did not know what his intentions were, so I just slightly nodded.


    Just like Cindy had mentioned, I was a doormat in the presence of Theo. It seemed that I had made it a


    habit to submit to his every request no matter the consequences to myself.


    When he had asked me to take care of Cindy, I would nod and agree even though I was reluctant to do


    so.


    Theo had stopped speaking and had a dark expression on his face. I could notprehend his


    emotions at all.


    He started the car again. Soon, we arrived at our home in Regal Vi.


    ¡°Theo, you¡¯re back?¡± Out spoke a cheery voice as soon as the door opened. Cindy¡¯s expression


    changed cold as soon as she saw me entering the house. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked in an


    unweing tone.


    I was so angry that I startedughing. I had seen people taking things that did not belong to them, but I


    had never seen someone who did it in such a self-righteous manner.


    ¡°This is still my home for now.¡± I was not bothered about her. I turned around to look at Theo and said


    to him softly, ¡°You promised me that you would not bring her over before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Wanda Lane, don¡¯t act all haughty.¡± Without looking at me, he walked past me apathetically and


    headed toward Cindy.


    ¡°Theo, I think I should not havee over. I have made Wanda unhappy. Let me go back. I will be


    alright on my own.¡± Cindy suppressed her dissatisfaction and reverted to her usual gentle and coy


    attitude.


    He stroked her hair lovingly and held her hand. He then spoke to her in a gentle tone, ¡°Silly, don¡¯t


    overthink. You¡¯re injured. How can you stay on your own? Don¡¯t worry and stay here. Let her take care


    of you for a few days. That is what she ought to do.¡±


    The scene which yed before my eyes pierced my heart.


    Cindy smiled sweetly and said cheerily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to what you say.¡±


    Both of them gazed and smiled at each other as if I did not exist at all.


    Despite being thedy of the house, I had no right to say anything at all. They had put up this entire act


    by themselves.


    Not wanting to be torture myself with such an eyesore, I turned around to head up the stairs.


    Cindy spoke up from behind. ¡°Wanda, why didn¡¯t you attend Grandmother¡¯s funeral today?


    Grandmother had loved you so much when she was alive. Everyone was asking where you were


    during the funeral. You shouldn¡¯t have behaved so rashly and put Theo in an awkward position.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    I was taken aback by her words. I knew that she did it on purpose, but I could not stop the hurt from her words.


    I gripped the railing of the stairs tightly. My knuckles turned white from the force of me holding onto it. After some


    moments, I calmed myself down and turned around slowly. I then tried to say something.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I can cook something for you.¡± Theo interjected, not giving me a chance to speak. He smiled


    while looking at Cindy.


    ¡°Sure, sure. Theo, I want to have some of the fish cooked by you.¡± Cindy ignored me and looked at Theo with a


    joyous expression on her face.


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t you watch some television while you wait for me? It will be ready soon.¡±


    I turned around and headed upstairs. I closed the door to shut out the noises from the living room.


    After returning to my room, I sat in front of the window wall. It was a hot day, but I was feeling so cold that I was


    trembling. I wrapped my arms around my knees and curled up on myself.


    .......


    In the morning, the ringtone from my phone woke me up.


    It was from Cindy¡¯s texts. She wanted me to go down to prepare breakfast for her. I was still dazed since I had just


    woken up. After a few moments, I finally recalled that Theo had told me to take care of her yesterday.


    My head hurt a little as I did not sleep wellst night. I struggled to get out of bed.


    ¡°Mason, please have a seat. I¡¯ll get some fruit for you.¡± As I headed downstairs, I heard Cindy greeting Mason as if


    she was thedy of the house.


    After speaking, she wheeled herself back to the dining room. Since she was not used to using a wheelchair, the


    wheelchair did not move no matter how much she tried to wheel it.


    I stood on the staircase in silence as I watched her performance. There was no sign of Theo in the house. He must


    be at work.


    ¡°No need. Please don¡¯t move about,¡± Mason said. He then turned around and caught sight of me. He nodded and


    said coldly, ¡°Miss Lane, Theo asked me over to change Cindy¡¯s dressing.¡±


    ¡°Wanda, you¡¯re finally awake. Get some fruits for Mason and prepare breakfast at once!¡± Cindy ordered. She was


    already treating me like a maid.


    I did not say a word and headed to the kitchen. Mason followed me and said, ¡°I know that you did not do it. Didn''t


    you rify this with him?¡±


    I knew that he was referring to Cindy¡¯s injury at thepany.


    After a moment of silence, I turned around to take a teacup and poured water into the cup for him. ¡°My exnation


    is not important. What is more important is that Miss Reed is injured, and someone must take care of her, isn¡¯t it?¡± I


    asked in exasperation.


    Mason did not say anything. He turned around to grab a medicine kit from the living room. He looked at me and


    said, ¡°Your dressing needs to be changed as well.¡±


    After saying that, he took my injured hand without waiting for a response from me. He removed theyers of


    bandage. The wound had turned whitish due to the rainwater yesterday. It looked like it was suppurating.


    Oddly, I did not feel any pain fromst night till today morning.


    Mason stopped and frowned. He raised his head to look at me. After a while, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    It was the second time that he had asked me that question.


    I kept quiet. A wave of emotions washed over me. Drip! Arge teardrop the size of a pearl fell onto the ground.


    Wind billowed through the corridor. The silent and deserted corridor seemed even more empty.


    Even a mere acquaintance like Mason believed that I did not hurt Cindy. Mason even remembered that I hurt my


    hand too and had asked me twice if I felt hurt.


    Why wouldn''t he think the same way? How could he be so forgetful? How could he not remember any of it? How


    could he ask me to take care of his beloved when my hand was injured as well?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that I would be upset, and somehow he always managed to hurt me even more.


    I tried to pull back my hand from his hands. However, he held on to my hand tightly.


    ¡°If you do not change your dressing, the wound will fester further.¡± Mason assumed his usual calmness and


    grabbed my hand firmly to treat my wound.


    I knew that he was not a nosy person. Did my situation warranted his pity, or was he treating me nicely because I


    was Theo¡¯s wife?


    After changing my bandage, Mason remained silent and turned around to change the dressing of Cindy¡¯s wound.


    I took out a few eggs from the refrigerator and fried them. I toasted a few pieces of bread and poured some milk.


    After preparing them, I divided the food into three portions and took it out to the living room.


    ¡°Is this all that you are letting me eat?¡± Cindy asked with much dissatisfaction in her voice.


    ¡°What else are you expecting?¡± I took a bite of my bread and looked at her impassively.


    ¡°I don''t care. I want to have arge feast. I am calling Theo right now, and I am going to ask him toe back to


    cook lunch for me in the afternoon.¡± Cindy took out her phone after speaking.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    It was not easy for Theo to manage Grant Corporation. For the sake of Theo, I got up and said, ¡°Fine, Miss Reed.


    What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±


    Cindy listed down a bunch of dishes straight away.


    I frowned and refrained from saying anything. ¡°Please stay for lunch too. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I told Mason, who was


    seated on the sofa.


    He had helped to change the dressing for my wound earlier. I should thank him.


    Because of my hand injury, I did not buy any ingredients to cook. Instead, I packed dishes from a few renowned


    restaurants in the city.


    It was almost afternoon when I returned home. As I entered the gate, I heard conversationsing from the


    garden. Theo and Mason were talking.


    It took more than two hours to return home from the city. I did not expect Theo toe home.


    ¡°Her hand is slightly inmed. You should not have gotten her to take care of Cindy,¡± Mason said. I could not help


    myself from turning around and looking into the garden.


    Theo leaned against the fence with a cigarette in his hand. There was a cold expression on his face. ¡°She


    deserves it!¡± he said apathetically.


    Mason got up and lit his cigarette. He stood beside him and spoke up after a while, ¡°You know that she would not


    do such a thing. You know that she loves you too. Your grandmother is resting in peace now. Let go of her if you


    don¡¯t love her. Return her freedom to her.¡±


    Theo raised his eyes after hearing his words. He looked over at Mason and asked coldly, ¡°Since when did you care


    so much about her?¡±


    Masonughed lightly and said, ¡°Stop overthinking. I just wanted to remind you that even the deepest love can run


    dry one day. Don¡¯t wait till the day she takes back her love and starts hating you.¡±


    Theo extinguished the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the pond. ¡°I don¡¯t need her love to me,¡± he said coldly.


    I could not continue listening anymore. Some things were best left unheard, and there was no need to hear it with


    my ears. I don¡¯t need more weight added to my emotional baggage.


    I ced the dishes that I had bought on the dining table. After that, I turned around and left the house. I endured


    the pain in my hand as I drove to thepany.


    Anyway, Theo was there to care for Cindy. I was just an extra at home while I had plenty of work matters to handle


    at thepany.


    ¡°Wanda, Director Weiss called earlier. He heard from some unknown sources that we were going to change the


    female lead. He was furious,¡± Heidi reported to me as soon as I entered the office.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let me handle this matter. Give me the profiles of female models who have walked the runways in all


    the international fashion shows this year.¡±


    The filming of ¡°The Biography of Empress Anna¡± was still in the preliminary stage. I had enough time to convince


    Cindy to give up on it. My top priority was to find an ambassador for a new product that Theo had assigned to us.


    Grant Corporation would release a new series of jewelry every year. Based on their track record, different


    ambassadors were representing each series of jewelry.


    The previous jewelry ambassadors included actresses and female singers. This year, I intended to look for a local


    female model with good international reviews suitable to represent Grant Corporation¡¯stest jewelry.


    Heidi was very efficient in her work and had handed me arge pile of data shortly after. I started scrutinizing the


    data.


    Before I realized it, it was alreadyte evening. The city lights were illuminating the streets outside the window. The


    others had all had gone off work. Heidi was the only one remaining at her work desk. She kept looking at her


    watch. It seemed like she had something urgent to do.


    ¡°Help me order some takeaway, and you can get off work!¡± I got up and told her.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t stay toote, Wanda.¡± Heidi left in a hurry after ordering my takeaway.


    The takeaway arrived shortly after.


    There was no suitable candidate who had caught my eye. After dinner, I headed toward the small bedroom.


    I did not feel like going home today.


    Perhaps it was because of my pregnancy. I had felt exhausted and sleepytely. In the small bedroom, I took a


    shower and fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, someone lightly pushed open the room door. Although the person did not make much


    noise, I could still hear it.


    I would wake up easily because of my past traumatic experience. No matter how tired I was, I would immediately


    wake up to even the slightest noise.


    A dark figure walked in and stood in front of my bed, staring at me in silence. I was so afraid that I bit down on the


    sheets to stop myself from making any noise.


    After a while, the dark figure sat down by my bed and lit a cigarette. With dim light from the cigarette, I managed to


    take a clear look at the person. It was Theo Grant.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I got up to turn on the bedsidemp, still looking at him.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    He did not say anything and was staring at me silently. I could not help but feel nervous with the


    proximity of his angr and handsome face to me. The air inside the room seemed to have thinned


    out. I got up to open the windows.


    Suddenly, he pulled me into an embrace and wrapped both of his arms around me and held me tightly.


    ¡°Theo Grant.¡± Although I did not know why he behaved this way, I did not like being hugged like that.


    Although I struggled in his arms, he still did not let go.


    The sharp stench of alcohol rose to my nose. Theo was drunk again.


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ll pour a cup of water for you,¡± I spoke softly.


    ¡°Will it be hate?¡± He asked as he hugged me tightly.


    I did not understand what he meant and could only look at him in confusion. His lips were slightly apart,


    and his dark eyes were quite dted and out of focus. It seemed like he was heavily drunk.


    I did not understand how he managed to find her even in such a state.


    ¡°Will it change?¡± He did not give up when I did not respond to him. He stubbornly continued while


    looking me in the eye.


    ¡°It will,¡± I told him as I pulled his arms from around me. I tried to free myself from his embrace, but he


    held me tightly in a vice-like grip.


    ¡°Will you take it back?¡± He continued asking me as he grabbed my hand like a child to stop me from


    moving.


    I suddenly understood what he was asking. I did not know what to say. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± I told him


    in exasperation.


    He stopped asking me questions. His breath grew erratic as he hugged me tighter.


    I held his face and said softly, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m Wanda Lane. We¡¯re about to get a divorce. You can¡¯t do this


    to me.¡±


    My words triggered him. He carried me and threw me onto the bed.


    ¡°Theo, I¡¯m Wanda Lane. I¡¯m someone that you hate a lot. Take a closer look.¡± I was on the verge of a


    breakdown. I took his face in my hands again and tried to make him take a closer look at me.


    He looked up and widened his blurry eyes. He fixed his gaze at me for a few seconds before letting out


    a soft affirmative hum.


    I remembered that I have a child in me. We must not continue like this.


    I grabbed his hand and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Don¡¯t do this,¡± I said.


    I could not help but feel captivated when I saw his child-like smile on his handsome face. Theo looked


    different tonight. He was rather cute.


    I pushed him away with all my might and got down from the bed. I put on my clothes and left the ce.


    If I stayed there any longer, I might not be able to keep my child.


    It was still drizzling outside.


    I started the car and sped along the road. I have gone through too many thingstely. I did not know


    how to handle them all. I just wanted to run far away and escape from everything. I was afraid that I


    would return to the past if I did not vent out my emotions.


    I did not know how long I had been driving. The sun had started to rise. When I finally came to my


    senses, I realized that I was deep in the mountain area.


    I was surrounded by a vast expanse of mountains and woods, and there was no one else around. The


    narrow road was windy and seemed endless. I could not hear anything except for the odd squawks of


    birds.


    Regrets filled my heart. I should not have driven off recklessly on a whim and put myself in the current


    position.


    I stepped harder on the elerator as I wanted to leave these woods as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, a Tibetan Mastiff rushed out in front of my car, and I immediately stepped on the brakes. It


    seemed that I was toote as I could feel my right car tire run over something.


    I was doomed. I took a deep breath and sat in the car without moving. I dared not go down from the car


    to take a look.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat there motionlessly for a long time until someone knocked on my car window, which brought me to


    my senses.


    I turned around and saw a tall man standing outside my car window. His expression was grave, and his


    face was full of stubble. He looked terrifying.


    When he noticed that I was not moving, he pointed at my car tire and gestured for me to get down the


    car.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Although I was frightened to death, I was still the one at fault. I suppressed the fear in me and slowly


    opened the car door.


    The Tibetan Mastiff, which rushed out just now, was lying motionlessly under my car tire. The pool of


    crimson blood stood out clearly among the greenery of the woods.


    I closed my eyes in shock. After some time, I managed to calm myself down.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you going to do about this?¡± The man crossed his arms and stared at me coldly.


    I did not dare to look into his frightening eyes. I lowered my head and said, ¡°I am sorry, I didn''t mean to


    do this. I canpensate you.¡±


    ¡°Since you have a good attitude, I will let you go easy. Pay me ten thousand bucks in cash, or else¡­¡±


    The man was biting on a piece of reed between his teeth. He gave me a nce from head to toe with a


    smirk on his face.


    I sensed the imminent danger and immediately said, ¡°No problem. I will give it to you.¡± At a time like


    this, I would dly give him even a hundred thousand bucks if he asked me for it, let alone ten


    thousand.


    I turned around in a hurry to look for my handbag, but I could not find it after looking through my entire


    car. Just then, I recalled that I did not take it when I left in a hurryst night.


    ¡°Sir, I...I do not have that much cash on me. How about I transfer the money to you online?¡± I asked


    him cautiously.


    ¡°No. I only want cash. If you do not have money, do not even think of leaving today.¡± The man huffed


    coldly. He did not look pleased.


    ¡°If so, can I call a friend? I will ask her to send some cash over.¡± I quickly took out my phone and was


    prepared to make a call.


    ¡°You better do as you say and do not even think of calling the police. Over here, the police will not be


    able to do anything.¡± The man red at me with an impatient look on his face.


    ¡°I will not do that. I guarantee that I will not call the police.¡± I found the number that I was about to dial


    and showed it to him. After confirming that it was not an emergency number, he nodded and gestured


    for me to dial the number.


    I called Cecilia first, but her phone was off. After that, I tried calling Heidi, but her phone was off as


    well.


    I was stunned. I was usually either at thepany or the Grant household. I was not good at


    socializing, so I did not have many friends. I did not know who to call.


    After thinking about it for some time, I toughened up and called Mason.


    The call went through after ringing a few times. However, nobody spoke. Feeling slightly awkward, I


    spoke up. ¡°Doctor Lynch, sorry for disturbing you so early in the morning. Can you help me with


    something? Something came up, and I need ten thousand bucks in cash. Can you send the cash over


    for me?¡±


    When I noticed there was no response, I paused and mustered the courage to say, ¡°Doctor Lynch, I am


    truly sorry. You are the only one whom I can ask for help from right now.¡±


    After some time, a cold voice spoke up from the other end of the line. ¡°You are indeed something,


    Wanda Lane!¡±


    This voice belonged to...Theo Grant!


    How could it be him?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so drunkst night. How could he pick up Mason¡¯s call so early in the morning?


    ¡°Theo, why is it you who is picking up the call?¡± I asked him without thinking. I was terrified.


    ¡°If I did not pick up the call, I would not have known that my woman would call another man for money


    in the wee hours of the morning.¡± Theo spat out those words slowly.


    I could tell that he was gritting his teeth. He was super furious.


    Just as I was at a loss for what to do, his cold voice spoke again. ¡°Give me the address!¡±


    I did not know where I was either, so I quickly asked the man beside me, ¡°Sir, what is this ce


    called?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! It is very early in the morning. What the hell did you do?¡± Theo suddenly raised his voice. His


    voice almost broke my eardrums.


    ¡°The entrance to Sunhill Vige.¡± After the man told the name of the ce where we were, I hung up


    the call.


    I massaged my forehead. I was speechless and anxious.


    I thought that Theo would be suffering from a hangover and that he would be asleep right now. I did not


    want to disturb him this early in the morning, but things didn''t go as nned.


    The man remained silent after seeing me hang up. He squatted down in front of my car.


    I got into my car and waited anxiously for Theo to arrive.


    I thought it would take a long time for Theo to arrive since I vaguely remembered driving for more than


    two hoursst night. Unexpectedly, Theo reached within half an hour.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    At this time, the sky was already bright. Many of the vigers came over to see what happened. I dared


    not go down and hid in the car.


    Fortunately, Theo''s car arrived shortly after.


    Before the car even came to a stop, he jumped off and walked over to my car with just a few steps.


    The cold aura exuded from his tall figure made people standing around feel invisible pressure.


    The surrounding vigers immediately became quiet and just stared at him with fear.


    Theo ignored them and opened my car door. He looked at me coldly before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I... I ran over a Tibetan Mastiff by ident. I need to pay for it, and they want me to pay in cash.¡± I


    lowered my head and spoke very timidly.


    The expression on his face was cold, and his eyes were darkened. He stared at me in disbelief for a


    long time before he closed the car door and went to negotiate with the man.


    He should be furious, right? I had caused him toe to such a remote ce this early in the morning


    only to deal with such a trivial matter.


    Watching his receding tall and refined figure and turning around to look at the vigers standing


    around, I felt the entire scene was out of ce. Theo, the beautiful art of heaven should not appear in


    such a lowly ce.


    I could not help myself but worry. Theo would surely settle this score with me.


    Soon, he gave the money to the viger, and the crowd around him dispersed. He walked over again


    and looked at me coldly. His gaze was deep and dark, and it was impossible to read his emotions at all.


    He said nonchntly, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    I obediently got out of the car and followed behind him. He turned to the driver standing far away and


    said, ¡°Drive this car back.¡±


    Then, he opened his car door and got into the driver''s seat. Without any instructions from Theo, I did


    not dare get into the car. I just stood there with my head lowered.


    ¡°Do you need any personal invitation?¡± His voice sounded impatient.


    I quickly opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat.


    In the car, I could feel a sensation of coldness rising from my feet, and I nced over from the side. He


    was releasing an icy cold air with a gloomy expression and anger in his eyes.


    I sped my hands together and waited for him tosh out in anger.


    He did not say a word until the car pulled into the vi. Hepletely ignored me.


    After some thought, I exined, ¡°I thought you were still sleeping after drinking so much. That is why I


    called Doctor Mason. Do not misunderstand, I am not in a rtionship with him.¡±


    Even though I knew he would not want to hear my exnation, and he probably would not care, I still


    spoke up.


    He stopped the car and turned to look at me with narrowed eyes. After a long period, he said in a deep


    voice filled with contempt, ¡°Misunderstand? Do not think so highly of yourself. Who do you think you


    are? Who do you think Mason is? Why would he even like you?¡±


    His words were sarcastic, and his face was full of mockery. I was so embarrassed that I could not say


    anything for a long time.


    It was indeed my overthinking. How could Theo possibly misunderstand? Not to mention, Mason was


    one of his good friends. Considering their rtionship, Mason would not even consider me a friend.


    To Theo and his friends, I was as lowly as weeds under their feet. If it was not for Grandmother''s


    affection toward me, I would not have any right to look them in the eyes.


    Seeing that I was silent, Theo nced at me and said indifferently, ¡°Do you admit your mistake?¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. I am sorry,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I should not have driven out in the middle of the night,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Wanda¡­ You are really¡­¡± He suddenly raised his voice and red at me as if he wanted to eat me


    whole.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not know what I had said to offend him again. I was so scared that I was trembling all over and


    curled myself into a ball.


    ¡°Forget about it. You do not work today. You are being punished for doing something wrong. Your


    punishment is to clear weeds in the garden with your bare hands.¡± He red at me again and turned


    his head to ignore me.


    His punishment was really... odd.


    Although I knew that he would not let me off easily for driving far away early in the morning, I did not


    expect him to give such a childish punishment.


    ¡°You are not willing?¡± After a while, when he saw that I did not say anything, he turned around and


    squinted at me.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°No, I will do it.¡± I gritted my teeth as I got out of the car. I hurried over to therge patch of grass in


    front of the vi.


    The vi was huge. The grass area alone was about 300 square meters. It would usually take two or


    three workers to clear out the weeds, but now he wanted me to do it alone with my bare hands.


    I knew he was trying to torment me.


    After all, I was in the wrong. After pausing for a while, I squatted down and started working.


    Theo sat in the car and did not get down. He stared at me as I worked. There was no emotion on his


    gloomy face.


    After a long while, he floored the elerator and drove off, leaving a trail of exhaust gas behind.


    Watching him leave, I stood up and let out a long sigh of relief. I did not sleepst night, and my back


    was hurting so much that I could not stand straight.


    I remembered I had not had breakfast yet either. Regretfully, I said to the child in my belly. ¡°Baby, I''m so


    sorry. I''m not qualified to be a mother. I have only made you suffer.¡±


    Recently, not only did I not rest well, I often did not eat well too. It was not how a pregnant woman


    should be behaving.


    The weather in June was like the temperamental mood of a toddler. Earlier on, the azure sky was still


    clear with some white clouds. With just a few sudden gusts of cold wind, the sky suddenly turned dark.


    I was afraid that a storm was brewing. I quickly squatted on the ground and continued to work, hoping I


    could finish it before the rain. Otherwise, Theo would be even angrier when he returned and saw my


    unfinished work.


    However, I did not have the speed of God. In the blink of an eye, heavy rain poured down, and fat


    raindropsnded on my body.


    I quickly got up and darted into the house. Because I was running too fast, I slipped on the stairs and


    fell hard onto the floor.


    Instinctively, I reached out my hand to cushion my belly.


    However, it did not help, and I tumbled down the steps until Inded on the rain-soaked ground. My


    belly crashed onto the stairs as I rolled down, sending waves of pain through me.


    The rain hit me mercilessly in the face. I rubbed my belly and struggled to pull myself up to head inside.


    As soon as I took a step, my belly started to hurt as if pierced with needles. Beads of cold sweat


    trickled down my face along with the rain.


    I could not bear the pain any longer and copse to the ground under the rain again.


    Trembling, I held on to my pants tightly and closed my eyes in pain. I was afraid that I would not be


    able to keep the baby!


    My body started twitching violently, and with every twitch, it felt like a needle piercing into my heart. It


    was so painful that I could not breathe.


    Aside from the sound of the rain, there was no other sound in the surroundings. It was as if I was the


    only person left in the world. I wished someone could appear at this moment, even if it only meant


    looking at me.


    However, I knew that no one, not a single soul, would appear at this moment or care whether I live or


    die.


    In desperation, I gave up struggling andid with my back on the ground. My uncontroble tears


    flowed from my eyes, drop by drop mixed with the rain to the ground.


    Every drop seemed to suck away bits of my soul.


    Why?


    Why was God this unfair to me? Why did he have to torture me like this? In just 23 years, he had let me


    experience all sorts of disasters. Now he wanted me to feel pain, torture, and separation. All of it!


    I could feel the final ounce of energy flowing out of my body. My entire body felt cold from the inside


    out. I slowly closed my eyes. It was not a terrible way to end things like this.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In my daze, I heard the sound of a car braking suddenly.


    A tall figure then ran over and picked me up. The person screamed my name in pain, ordering and


    threatening to get me to open my eyes.


    I wanted to open my eyes and see who it was, but no matter how hard I tried, I could not. In the end, I


    lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was lying in my bed, not knowing who brought me in.


    Before I fainted, I vaguely remembered someone shouting at me, but I could not tell if it was real or just


    a dream.


    I wanted to sit up, but my belly hurt so bad that I could not move at all.


    ¡°My baby, my baby!¡± The familiar pain from before I lost consciousness woke me uppletely. I could


    not help but caress my belly.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°Do not worry, the child is fine,¡± Mason suddenly spoke in his usual cold voice.


    Startled, I turned to find him standing at the foot of my bed.


    After what had happened, I thought that I would not be able to keep the child alive. I was relieved that


    the baby was alright.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason kept staring at me.


    Feeling a little awkward, I turned my head and tried to prop myself up, but I could not move. He


    stretched out his hand behind my back and helped me to sit up. He reached for a cushion and ced it


    behind my back for me to lean on.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I felt even more awkward, trying to distance myself as far away from him as possible.


    He did not say anything. He just reached over to fiddle with the IV drip bottle to make sure the liquid


    continued flowing into me.


    I looked up at him.


    He understood my confusion and said, ¡°Do not worry. It is just nutrient fluid. It will not harm the child.


    You were malnourished and weak. That is why you fainted.¡±


    Does he know?¡± Since Mason kner the existence of the child, Theo migh also know about it.


    He stopped what he was doing, and hi dark eyes looked at me. He narrowe his eyes. ¡°You do not want


    him to know, do you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°He is the father of the child. He will find out eventually. It i s just not the right time yet


    He wants a divorce and I do not want him to think that I am using the child to keep him around.¡±


    Mason looked at me in surprise and


    said, ¡°But he already knew.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. Nooked at Mason and asked tentatively, ¡°Was he angry? Did he not want me


    to keep this child?>


    ¡°I am not him. You should ask him yourself about what he is thinking.¡± Mason stopped what he was


    doing and looked at me. ¡°Theo has always loved children. Plus, the Grant family desperately needs


    offspring. There is no reason for him not to want the baby.¡±


    After that, he turned off the lights.¡± You still need to rest. Get some sleep. W e will continue our


    conversation when


    you wake up.¡±


    I never knew Theo loved children. What Mason had said was also true. The Grant family was small and


    in need of offspring


    It would mean that he might keep this child.


    NAPP


    With this child, we would be a


    family of three. Would he change because of that? Would we be able to live normally as a family of


    three?


    My heart raced at the thought. As Iid back down, I decided to follow the doctor¡¯s advice and get


    some sleep


    I was still sleeping soundly and immersed in a beautiful dream when Cindy suddenly barged in.


    She rushed in and ripped off the IV line from my arm. She grabbed my neck with both hands. With


    widened bloodshot eyes, she shouted, ¡°Wanda


    Lane, why are you pregnant? How could you be pregnant?¡±


    I could not breathe under her tight grip around my neck. I reached out and tried to peel her hands


    away, but she was grabbing me with all her strength. I could not break free.


    She was on the verge of a m breakdown. With a maddening expression, she said, I will not let you give


    birth to your baby. I will not let you use a child to tie Theo down!¡±


    Usually, she would look refined and demure, but now, her hair was messy. She seemed to have


    superpower strength too. I tried my best to free myself from her chokehold, but I could


    not move at all.


    I struggled with all my might to squeeze out a few words. ¡°If you kill m e¡­ you will have to pay with


    your life.¡±


    ¡°If I kill you, Theowy will be mine and


    mine only!¡± Sheughed out loud and


    further tightened her grip.


    Because she had exerted too much strength, the white gauze wrapped around her hand turned red.


    ¡°Cindy, stop!¡± A figure barged in from outside the room and shouted.


    Cindy froze after hearing the voice. The fury burning in her eyes dissipated immediately. All the energy


    in her body seemed to be sucked out of her as she slumped onto the ground. 2


    Theo stepped forward and caught her.


    I was finally able to breathe and opened my mouth, gasping for air. I felt like I was reborn. I thought that


    I would have died being strangled by Cindy.


    Cindy burst into tears. Her tears dropped like pearls from a broken pearl ne. She shook his arm


    and said, ¡±


    Theowy, you promised me that you


    would get a divorce, right? Wanda is shameless and wants to keep the baby t o hold on to you. Do not


    fall for her schemes.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    I had calmed down. Iid on the bed and looked at them coldly. I had a whirlwind of emotions in my


    heart. I did not know if it was because I was feeling sad or because I was pitiful.


    Theo looked at me. His eyes were still cold. He embraced Cindy and gently patted her back tofort


    her. ¡°Be good and stop crying.¡±


    ¡°Theowy, you do not want Wanda¡¯s child, right?¡± Cindy grabbed his shirt and asked desperately.


    My heart clenched as I looked at him nervously, also waiting for his answer.


    However, he did not even look at me and only focused on Cindy. He wiped her tears away and


    remained silent.


    Cindy cried even harder, almost losing her voice. She choked and said,¡± Theowy, you promised my


    parents that you would take care of me for the rest of my life. They have left me behind, and now you


    want to leave me too?¡±


    ¡°Cindy, do not say such nonsense D never said that I do not care about you.¡± Theo frowned, but his


    tone remained gentle.


    ¡°But if she gives birth to this child, you will not get a divorce, right? How are you going to take care of


    me if you have your own family and child? Theowy, you know that I only have you. I do not want


    anything but you.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy cried buckets of tears like a baby. She looked weak, helpless, and especially pitiful.


    Theo hugged her tightly and tried his best tofort her. ¡°Cindy, I have said that I will take care of you.


    You will


    never be alone. Do not be afraid, I will always be here.¡±


    Cindy refused to let it go. With her red and swollen eyes, she pleaded,¡± Theowy, I beg you. Please do


    not keep the child, okay? I will give you children i n the future. Please, or I will die.¡±


    She was adamant and sounded serious.


    Theo did not say anything. His eyes looked unhappy. After a while, he said, ¡± Cindy, do not be


    stubborn.¡±


    Perhaps he had never spoken to Cindy i n such a manner before. She was stunned for a moment


    before she pushed him away. She dashed to the balcony and climbed onto the railing.


    Her actions were too sudden and quick. I did not expect it, and neither did Theo.


    He hurriedly got up and wanted to rush over, but Cindy turned around and shouted, ¡°Do note near


    me! If you


    take another step, I will jump down from here!


    He was a little flustered, but he still listened and stopped. He said gently,¡± Cindy, do not be rash. Come


    down first. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡±


    Cindy was adamant. She took another step forward before turning around. Promise me that you will not


    want this child and will divorce her immediately.¡±


    I could tell that Cindy was determined not to give up until she got what she wanted. This time, before


    Theo could speak, I said, ¡°Do not worry. We will surely get a divorce.¡±


    I swallowed the pain in my heart and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Id o not want this child and


    neither do I want him!¡±


    The words took every ounce of my strength in me to utter.


    ¡°Wanda!¡± Theo was utterly enraged. He red at me angrily with fury burning i n his eyes.


    I chuckled calmly. ¡°If you do not agree t o this, you will regret it for the rest of your life if she jumps!¡±


    My words made Cindy feel relieved and rxed herself. She suddenly slipped and fell from the railing.


    Theo quickly dashed forward and grabbed her tightly, afraid that she would break free again.


    ¡°You guys leave. I am tired.¡± After saying that, Iid back down.


    Cindy was still sobbing. Theo furrowed his eyebrows and looked at me with his cold eyes. Then, he


    carried Cindy and left the room.


    The room instantly fell silent. My heart sank as I looked down at the remnants o f the ss bottle on the


    floor. u


    I did not want to stay there any longer, s o I got up and went to Cecilia¡¯s milk tea shop


    Cecilia was also an orphan. We were the only family to each other. She had always been by my side


    during my dark times. When I came to Salt City, she? followed me and opened this milk tea shop.


    dNOV


    ¡°Why are you here so early? What happened?¡± Seeing me there, she ced a cup of milk tea in front


    of me out of habit. She was a person of few words, but she knew me best.


    ¡°Can we leave this ce together?¡± I held the iced milk tea and looked at her.


    ¡°So you have finally made up your mind. You should have done this a long time ago. I told you that I


    would be there for you no matter where you were.¡± Cecelia said with some relief. 2


    From the day I married Theo, she had been persuading me to leave him. She just did not want my love


    to go to waste.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    I did not say anything. Cecilia did not know about the baby yet.


    ¡°When are we leaving? I will need to hand over the shop to someone else first.¡± She had waited a long


    time for this day, and now she was full of anticipation.


    ¡°Soon. When I am done with what I need to do the three of us will leave for a brand new city together


    and start over.¡± Since I had already made up my mind, I did not want to dy any


    longer. The sooner we settled this, the better.


    ¡°Three of us?¡± Cecelia nced at my belly. She then took the iced milk tea from my hands and


    reced it with a cup of hot water. It is okay. I am here.


    The three of us will be happy.¡±


    She had always understood me so well and always so amodating to me. I thought this must be


    the true meaning o f having a best friend!


    Aftering out of Cecilia¡¯s ce, I feltpletely relieved. Once I had made the decision, I felt much


    better in my heart.


    I took out my phone and called Mason. This time, it only rang once before the call got through


    ¡°Wandaly He called my name in surprise.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you have time tonight? I want to treat you to dinner.¡±


    He seemed surprised. ¡°Okay,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°Time and ce?¡±


    ¡°I will send it to you!¡± I hung up and sent the time and ce to Mason.


    It was still early, so I went to the office first to settle some work backlogs first. When I looked at the


    time, it was already four in the afternoon.


    I turned to Heidi and said, ¡°Help me get the divorce papers that the President¡¯s assistant Keith sent


    over previously.¡±


    Back then, when Keith sent the papers a s per Theo¡¯s order, I was furious and had asked Heidi to put it


    away.


    Heidi was stufined. She looked at me and said, ¡°Wanda, you?¡± The dispute between the Grant family


    and I had always been apparent. She was silent for a while before saying,¡± Wanda, are you agreeing to


    the divorce? Have you forgotten your promise to Grandmother? Besides, the shares that are rightfully


    yours can only be transferred to you after five years.¡±


    Before Grandmother passed away, she


    allocated a portion of thepany¡¯: shares to me. However, the prerequisit was that I had to be with


    Theo for fivi years before the shares could be transferred to me. Thinking about it she was probably


    afraid that I would not be able to hold on to my words and nned to leave


    Although I knew Heidi was saying thi: for my own good, I could not exin it o her. I just said, ¡°I have


    my own ns You just need to go get the papers.¡±


    Heidi was reluctant. In the end, she did not say anything and took out the papers. However, she still


    spoke in reluctance, ¡°Wanda, it is just anothe two more years. Now is not the best time to do this. You


    should hold on for i while longer¡­¡±


    I did not say anything. I put the folde into my bag, waved at Heidi, and stepped into the elevator.


    She wanted to continue persuading met o change my mind, but the elevator doors had closed on her.


    After leaving thepany, I went to the ce where I had arranged to meet Mason.


    This was a high-end restaurant with a warm ambiance. It was very suitable for people like Mason.


    I went straight to the table that I had reserved beforehand. Unexpectedly, Mason had already arrived.


    He was dressed in ck, which entuated his well-defined facial features. His look attracted


    attention from the people around him.


    Sorry that I amte.¡± Embarrassed, I quickly pulled out a chair and sat down.


    He raised his eyebrows and gave a rare smile. ¡°I arrived early.¡±


    When the waitress came to take our order, I pushed the menu toward him and smiled. ¡°You are


    especially gentle when you smile. You should smile more. Do not keep a straight face all the time.¡±


    As Theo¡¯s good friend, Mason was just like Theo and always had a cold expression as if trying to


    distance himself from everyone


    He reached over and pushed the menu back toward me, his smile widening, ¡°I am not a yboy. Why


    would I be smiling at anyone?¡±


    Who knew he had humor in him. I could not help but giggle.


    I ordered a few dishes that I thought he would enjoy.


    He did not say anything else and just looked at me with a smile.


    A little embarrassed, I cleared my throat. ¡°Am I funny to you?¡±


    He looked away and chuckled. ¡± Actually, you are the one who should be smiling more. You usually


    looked too depressed. It puts the men off.¡±


    I was stunned. No wonder Theo hated t


    o see me.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Seeing my expression change, Mason continued, ¡°I thought my first meal with you would be quite dull. I


    did not expect it to be much better than I imagined.¡±


    1S 111


    I smiled helplessly. I supposed it was m y silent character that made Mason


    think that way.


    I was not a talkative person, so I did not know what to say. I simply said, ¡°I need your help for


    something, Doctor Mason. Will you help me?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and leaned his long body back to look at me. ¡°No wonder you suddenly invited


    me out to dinner. Tell me, what do you need help with?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I need an abortion!¡±


    He stared at me for a long time before


    saying in a joking tone, ¡°I am Theo¡¯s good friend. You are trying to get me into trouble.¡±


    I looked at him and smiled. ¡°Because you are his good friend, you would not want to watch Cindy kick a


    fuss every day that would make things difficult for him, right? Also, did you not always hope that you


    could help bring them together?¡±


    He did not say anything. His perfect brows furrowed, and he stared at me with eyes as dark as night.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was trying to read if there was truth in my


    words%


    20 I swirled my cup and continued slowly,


    Furthermore, you are very well versed i n the field of medicine. I would like you t o prescribe some


    medicine to restore m y body too.¡±


    He froze, looking at me in surprise.


    I smiled but did not say anything. My


    expression was calm as I let Mason continue staring at me.


    After a long while, he smiled and said inly, ¡°I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Mason!¡± There was no need to say much when dealing with smart people like him.


    Just gazing at m e, he knew what I meant in ply words.


    When the waitress finally served the dishes, he nced over at me and said, ¡°I did not expect you to


    be this smart. I have underestimated you.¡±


    I smiled. This is the best solution. Cindy will not kick a fuss ever again, and Theo will not need to


    trouble himself to choose his child or his lover.¡±


    He nodded, seemingly satisfied with my arrangement. After eating a few mouthfuls of food, he asked


    casually, ¡±S o when do you n to leave?


    My hand that was picking up food


    stopped for a moment. I looked up at Mason in shock. I had only made a small move, but he already


    knew about my final move. It was too terrifying.


    ¡°Do not look at me like that. Is it not quite obvious?¡± He was quite calm and continued eating slowly.


    §¬§Ö§â§â


    That was true. It was the move that Mason was happy to know. That was why he was willing to help


    me.¡¯ Putting down the spoon in my hand, I looked out of the window and said softly, ¡°Sogn. I just


    haven¡¯t decided where to go yet.¡±


    He had already finished eating by then. He put down his spoon and took a napkin to wipe his mouth


    elegantly. He said, ¡°How about you go to Rose City? It is morefortable there and easy to settle


    down.¡±


    It was indeed a good choice. Rose City focused a lot on education. Although it


    was not as prosperous as Salt City, it was a slow-paced city filled with educators and schrs.


    I held up my drink and smiled, ¡°You have given me an excellent suggestion.


    Thank you.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I hope you can treat me to a meal in Rose City next time as well.¡±


    I smiled, unsure how to answer him.


    After we had finished the meal, I was supposed to treat him. However, he got up to settle the bill on his


    own. I did not fight him for it. Considering his status, he would not need a woman to treat him to a meal.


    It was gettingte, and I was ready to g o home. Before I left, I asked, ¡°Can the surgery be scheduled


    for tomorrow?¡±


    Since the decision had been made, it was better to get it done and over with.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. I will need to get ready.¡± He stood up, picked up his coat, and walked out.


    ¡°Okay. I will wait for your call.¡± It was not my ce to say anything else.


    ¡°You have to think it through. Are you really not going to let theo know?¡± He spoke again as we stood


    outside of the entrance together.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Cindy has not fully recovered yet. Anyway, it is not a


    big deal, so I will spare him the trouble.¡±


    He frowned and drove off without saying another word.


    I just stood there for a long time before driving back to the vi.


    I reached the garage very quickly, but I did not get out of the car. I sat in the car and took out the


    divorce papers that


    Heidi passed to me,


    After all, I had already made the decision. In the past, when Theo sent m e these divorce papers, I


    never thought a t that time that I would sign them.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    When it came to dividing the assets for the divorce, Theo was very generous, Other than the shares


    that Grandmother left for me, he also gave m e the vi, some other properties, and almost half of the


    Looking at this, I would leave as a wealthydy. Even if I decided not to work for the rest of my life, I


    would not need to worry about food and clothing.


    I felt likeughing, thinking about it. Perhaps Theo figured that those were the things that I wanted from


    the start. As long as he gave me enough of those things, there was no reason for me to not agree to


    the divorce.


    After a moment, I took out a pen and signed the papers.


    When I returned to the vi, there was in o one at home. Cindy had probably left together with Theo.


    I went up straight to my room on the second floor and turned on the light. I found Theo sitting on the


    sofa. The expression on his face was cold. He Snorted when he saw me.


    My heart clenched as I controlled the uneasy feeling in me and looked at him. ¡°Do you need something


    from me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡± His tone sounded indifferent, but it was clear that he was furious.


    ¡°I was caught up in the office,¡± I whispered. After a moment of


    hesitation, I went in and sat on the other end of the couch.


    This would probably be thest time that I would be in the same room with him like this. I looked at him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was also looking at me. His dark eyes were cold, but unlike the usual disgust and coldness, there


    were moreplicated emotions that I could not tell in his eyes.


    Our eyes met, and I did not know what t o do. I quickly moved away.


    ¡°Wanda, you are really heartless.¡± He spoke finally after a long time. He gritted his teeth as he said


    those words.


    I was stunned, and my heart was feeling anxious. Usually, I would have stayed silent. However, with


    the anxiety in me, I suddenly said, ¡°Do you think I wanted this? Theo, what do you want me to d


    At first, he forced me to get a divorce. When Cindy had threatened to end her


    life to coerce me into aborting the child, I agreed to it. Now he was ming me for it. How could he


    bully mi e like this?


    Feeling wronged, I put the documents into his hand. Then I spoke out coldly,¡± I have already signed the


    papers, and w e can go through the procedures tomorrow. As for the child, you can tell Cindy that I will


    indulge her.¡±


    It was my first time speaking to him in such a tone. Not surprisingly, my words pissed him off.


    He came closer, held my hands above m y head, and pushed them back against the couch, pinning my


    legs with his. His eyes burned with fury as he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How do you n on


    indulging?¡±


    He was strong, and my hands were hurting from his grip. My legs were also firmly pinned down by him.


    I could not move at all. I could only shout, ¡°Theo, you are hurting me.¡±


    However, he did not budge at all. He continued to stare at me, waiting for m


    Y answer.


    I took a deep breath, holding back th bitterness in my heart. Looking at


    Theo¡¯s handsome and cold face, I sai each word loud and clear, ¡°I will indulge her by aborting¡­ the¡­


    child!


    ¡°How dare you!¡± His anger grew, and e applied even more strength. My hand were numb from the pain,


    and I had ni energy left to struggle.


    en


    The child is not just yours. Do not evei think about aborting him!¡± He was lik an angry lion. His hands


    were strangling my neck, and with every word, he said with great force as if ii


    roars.


    My poor neck had been strangled by him and Cindy several times in just span of a few days.


    I could not breathe. I felt suffocated with every passing second.


    It seemed that I was really going all out today. As I used all my strength to pry Theo¡¯s hands away, I


    said, ¡°Is this not what the both of you wanted? I did it for you, so you do not have to make that decision


    by yourself.¡±


    His eyes turned red with fury as he sneered, ¡°Wanda, do you think you are s osmart that you can think


    on my behalf?¡±


    pood


    ¡°Is it not true?¡± I argued back. He sneered and whispered into my ear, ¡°It is not up to you to decide


    whether to keep or abort the baby.¡±


    Not up to me?¡± I smiled and looked at him. It is up to Cindy then, right?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a cold aura mixed with murderous intent, ¡°Wanda, do you


    want to die?¡±


    He was totally enraged. He continued to


    tighten his grip, and a suffocating pain shot down my neck to my heart. No longer having the strength


    to struggle, I closed my eyes and let him do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    He suddenly let go, and I was free again. I did not open my eyes and justid there on the couch like a


    dead fish.


    After a long while, he took me in his arms and held me close. Leaning against his chest, I could clearly


    feel the beating of his heart. Thump, thump, thump. It was strong


    ¡°How much longer do you want to pretend?¡± His deep, maic voice reached my ears.


    He raised his hand and pinched my cheek, but I still did not move.


    ¡°How could you in your right mind decide to end the life of the child? Are you not ashamed?¡± The tone


    of his voice was a little low, but it was


    obviously not as angry as before.


    My heart skipped a beat. My eyshes fluttered, but I still did not open my eyes.


    With a barely audible sigh, he carried m


    e and gently ced me on the bed.


    There was an unusual emotion in me. For the first time in three years, Theo held me so tenderly.


    odno


    I thought he would leave, but he still stayed in the room. He even called Mason over to check on me.


    Come to think of it, it was not easy to be Mason. Coming from a lineage of doctors, he had almost


    be Theo¡¯s personal doctor. He was always instructed to treat all kinds of matters.


    I was so tired that I ended up falling asleep.


    In my daze, I could vaguely hear


    Mason¡¯s voice. ¡°Since you cannot make both happen, you will have to give up one of them.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo did not seem to want to hear this and said impatiently, ¡°I know how to handle this¡­¡±


    I was too sleepy to continue hearing what they were saying after that.


    That night, I did not sleep very well. I kept feeling as if someone was hugging me tightly. I tried very


    hard to open my eyes, but my eyelids were as heavy as stone. I just could not wake up.


    The next day, when I opened my eyes again, it was alreadyte morning Theo was no longer in the


    vi. I guessed that he was either at work or went to see Cindy.


    The divorce papers on the sofast night were no longer there.


    Initially, I had wanted to settle the


    divorce procedures today. Since Theo was not around, I could not do anything except give up.


    After washing up, I went to thepany. I still had a lot on my te, and I would need to slowly clear


    my work as well. This way, when I left, I would bepletely free.


    The other jobs were basically on track, and the most crucial task at the moment was to select an


    ambassador. The productunch was just around the corner. Theo had assigned me this task, so I had


    to do my best.


    This would be the perfect ending.


    Looking through the list of models on m y table, none of them caught my eye. I could not help but feel


    annoyed. I ran m y fingers through my hair in frustration.


    ¡°I have always known that a woman ini the middle of a bath would be quite the view. I did not expect a


    woman to also b


    e so sexy when she was ying with her hair.¡± A teasing voice could be heard suddenly.


    I looked up and asked listlessly, ¡°What are you doing here instead of filming?


    The neer was called Xander Nietzsche. He was the first young male actor whom I had made


    famous ever since I took over Nectarine Entertainment. 2


    ¡°Why does a boss as cruel as you exist? All you know is to work your employees to death. I have not


    rested for a month.O Xander half sat on my table, twirling with my fountain pen from my table.


    ¡°Do you really treat me like your boss?¡± I red at him and continued to read the information in my


    hands.


    ¡°Do I not? I just showed up when I knew you were in trouble. Do I not look a lot like your knight in


    shining armor?¡± He


    leaned closer to me as he fluttered his gorgeous eyes.


    He was a charming fellow. Xander was famous not only for his acting but also for his appearance. He


    looked gorgeous when he smiled. He was really pleasing t o the eyes and had the looks to die for.


    ¡°What good is your presence here? I am looking for an ambassador for jewelry. A model.¡± I leaned my


    head back against my chair and sighed, closing m y eyes in frustration ¡°Who said that a jewelry


    ambassador needs to be a woman?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    I opened my eyes and gave him a puzzled look


    ¡°Look, although most jewelry is bought by men for women, the choice is in the hands of women. If you


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    find a male celebrity to be your ambassador, his female fans might end up buying them. Even if they


    are not fars, they will still b e attracted out of curiosity. Do you understand the concept of opposites


    attract?


    arams


    Xander was in high spirits when he spoke. His handsome face was slightly blushed, making him look


    even more dazzling


    He was right! Who said that jewelry must be represented by only women? There were even male


    celebrities who promoted sanitary pads now.


    Just like he said, most of the fans who religiously follow celebrities were women. If Xander, a celebrity


    with more than sixty million fans, were to be


    the ambassador, the impact would definitely be extraordinary.


    Why should I go through the trouble of looking for an international model if I already had a good


    candidate in front of me?


    Wandy, it is not my ce to criticize you, but you are a bit simple minded. You need a wise and


    visionary man like me at your side to guide you. I heard that you are going through a divorce. After you


    get divorced, we can be together. Let us make a name for ourselves in the entertainment industry


    together. We will definitely thrive.¡±


    L


    IT


    ¡°Shoo, shoo, shoo. Cut the crap. Do not leave just yet. I will get Heidi to draft the contract immediately.


    We will signi


    the contract now.¡±


    I quickly got up. My initial frustration was gone, and I felt much more at ease.


    However, Xander was unhappy. He put his arms around my shoulder and said, ¡°Why the rush to sign


    the contract now? I promise you that I will not run away. Have dinner with me first. After eating takeout


    on the mountain for a month, I feel like I am dying in need of


    a good meal.¡±


    ¡°Alright, considering that you have helped me, I will treat you to a big meal today.


    After all, Xander was part of thepany, so there was really no rush. I called Cecilia, and the three of


    us went t o the most expensive seafood restaurant in Salt City for dinner.


    Xander had a great personality and was easy to talk to. Cecilia also enjoyed messing around with him,


    so the


    dinner only endedte at night. I had not felt this happy for a long time.


    All the stress that I had been feeling was swept away.


    Maybe I should have let it go long ago.


    However, when I returned to the vi and looked at the empty house, I still felt an inexplicable sense of


    mncholy.


    I heard a text notification on my phone. It was Mason. He informed me that the surgery would be at the


    hospital tomorrow at nine am. When I woke up the next day, I went straight to the hospital.


    Mason was waiting for me at the entrance of the hospital. Behind him stood a group of people. 2)


    Mason pointed at a middle-aged female doctor in a white coat and said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is


    Director Jane


    from the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department in the hospital. I have already handed your file to her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for doing this, Director Jane.¡± I extended my hand to her and smiled politely.


    ¡°It was arranged by the Director- o General of the hospital. It was no trouble at all.¡± Doctor Jane smiled


    kindly.


    Once we were in the hospital, I went through the basic medical checkup and then straight into the


    operating theatre. I was a little nervous and stood there rubbing my hands together uneasily. 1


    Director Jane followed me in and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Grant, do not worry. The surgery is a simple


    procedure. Once the anesthetic takes effect, you will be asleep, and it will be over quickly.¡±


    I nodded, bracing myself to what was


    about to happen, andid down obediently on the cold operating table.


    It was as she said. After a while, I slowly closed my eyes and lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was already in a hospital bed.


    The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was Theo¡¯s icy cold face. His thin lips were tightly pursed,


    and his dark eyes were filled with bloodlust as if he wanted to swallow me alive,


    His hands gripped so tightly onto the railings by the bed that his knuckles turned white.


    My heart sank. I had never seen Theo this way before.


    I wanted to reach out and hold his trembling hands, but he shook it off. I opened my mouth to say


    something, but I did not know what to say. 1


    Theo was furious and could no longer control his rage any longer. He reached out his hand and was


    about to p me¡­

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    I closed my eyes instinctively. If this p could help him ease his hatred, I was willing to take it.


    In the end, the p did not happen.


    He said hatefully, ¡°Wanda bane, you sure have guts!¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Looking at his back I sighed. This ending would be the best for everyone.


    ¡°Theo will hate you forever.¡± Mason¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the door.


    He came in with my medical record and checked on my current condition. He said calmly, ¡°The truth


    wille to light eventually. This trick of yours will notst long. With his ability, he will find out very


    soon.¡±


    ¡°By the time he finds out, perhaps the


    baby will have been born already.¡± I sat up on the bed and took the medical record from Mason. I


    looked at it and said, ¡°I have to thank you for your help this time!¡±


    ¡°It is the first time I betrayed my brother, and I cannot believe it is for a woman like you!¡± He mocked


    himself.


    ¡°You meant well. Theo will surely understand.¡± Putting the record away, I got ready to get out of bed


    and leave.


    Mason stopped me and looked at me.¡± You have to continue putting on this show. At least you have to


    stay in the hospital until tomorrow morning.¡±


    He was right. If I headed back now,


    Theo would kill me in a fit of anger. It would be safer to stay in the hospital for


    now.


    Iid back on my bed and looked at Mason. ¡°I am afraid Theo will check on the medical record. Just be


    careful to


    not let anything slip.¡±


    ¡°I do not need you to remind me about i t. I still want to live for a few more years at least.¡± He rolled his


    eyes at me and took out a few bags of medicine. ¡°These medicines will help with the development of


    the fetus. Do not forget to take them on time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°Do not look for me again in the future for matters like these. I am afraid that Theo will kill me.¡±


    After that, he turned and left.


    The following morning, I called Heidi to pick me up.


    After sending me home, when Heidi was about to go to work, I told her, ¡± Inform Cindy about my


    surgery.¡±


    1


    She looked at me but said nothing. She just nodded and left.


    After returning to my room, I went to lie down. Since it was an abortion, I would need to rest for at least


    a week in bed.


    I had predicted that once Cindy found out about my abortion, she would stop kicking up a fuss over the


    baby and that Theo would be fine after being angry for a while.


    To put up a convincing act, I stayed in the vi for a few days. During this time, Heidi took care of me.


    She would cook me a meal every day and order takeout for me for the other meals.


    Theo had not appeared since that day.


    Today, Heidi had brought me a big bago fstuff.


    Wanda, I heard rumors from staff working with Sherry that she will be filming a movie next month.¡±


    ¡°Filming a movie?¡± I looked up in shock. Was the filming of ¡°The Biography of Empress Anna¡¯ not


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    supposed to start next month? How would she have time to film another movie?


    ¡°It was just gossip. It might not beo urate. You do not have to worry about it. Just rest well for now.¡±


    Heidi waved her hand and regretted being too talkative.


    I was shocked. Definitely, there would not be smoke without a fire. I felt a little uneasy. I said to Heidi, ¡°I


    am going back to work tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°My mother told me that having an abortion is very harmful. You need to recuperate well. If your body


    does not recover properly, it will be hard for you t o get pregnant in the future. You should rest more,¡±


    Heidi said as she looked at me. She seemed slightly worried.


    ¡°I am fine right now, am I not? Do not worry. I know what I am doing. I will be alright.


    It was not an abortion. I could not stay here too long as my belly would eventually show. If I did not


    settle this matter and leave as quickly as possible,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    people would find out about my pregnancy sooner orter.


    ¡°Alright. Anyway, please pay attention t o your health.¡± Heidi did not want to


    say much anymore. After putting down my things, she left in a hurry. It seemed like she had something


    urgent to attend to.


    After Heidi left, I was all alone in therge vi once again. I walked into my bedroom and turned on my


    in Rose City


    Time passed quickly, and it was soon eight o¡¯clock at night. I took out the bread that Heidi had bought


    for me from the fridge and warmed a cup of milk for dinner.


    I received a call from Cecilia out of the blue.


    I answered the call. Before I could say anything, Cecilia¡¯s angry voice could be heard from the other


    end of the line. Wanda Lane, do you want to die? How dare you abort your child?¡±


    I was stunned. ¡°How did you know?


    Only a few people knew that I had gotten an abortion, and none of thos people had anything to do with


    Cecili. How did she find out about it?


    ¡°How could I not know about it? Do yo still see me as your best friend? Hov dare you hide such


    important tiews from me?!¡± Cecilia was enraged. Sh started reprimanding me incessantl


    This woman would never stop talkin when she was angry. I could not defen myself at all. I did not dare


    to say anything, so I simply held my phon and just listened to her nagging.


    ¡°Why are you not saying anything? She asked me in a heavy tone. After considerable amount of time,


    she ha finally finished venting her anger on


    ¡°You are teaching me a lesson right


    now, are you not? I am sorry, my dear. I did not mean to hide it from you. I was mainly afraid that you


    would be worried. I wanted to tell you after two days,¡± I apologized to her immediately


    That is not the point. Of course, I would be worried. If I did not worry


    about you, who else would? I do not object to your choice of getting an abortion. Plus, there is nothing


    to miss about Theo¡¯s baby. However, it was still surgery. What if something happened 1 O you while


    you were alone?


    My heart was warm, knowing that she was worried about me. What else would I need if I already had a


    best friend like her in my life?


    ¡°Do not worry. Heidi has been looking after me these few days. I am recovering well.¡± After a short


    pause, I said, ¡°Cecilia, shall we go to Rose City?¡±


    I decided not to tell her about the child for the time being because I did not want her to keep worrying


    about me. I did not risk Theo sensing that something was off.


    ¡°We can go wherever you want. Just tell me when beforehand.¡± Cecilia waso extremely epting


    about leaving. For years, she had been preparing herself to leave this ce at any moment.


    We both chatted for a while. I was about to hang up when Cecelia said, ¡°Come over and fetch your


    man back. My friend told me that he has been getting wasted in the bar for a few days now.¡±


    ¡°Theo Grant?¡± I was stunned.


    ¡°Do you have another man?¡± Cecilia asked irritatedly.


    Why was Theo at a bar? I thought that h e had been at Cindy¡¯s ce for the past few days.


    I asked Cecilia for the address. I grabbed my car keys, and left the house.


    The bar owned by Cecilia¡¯s friend was not far away from her milk tea shop. I saw Cecilia standing at


    the entrance while waiting for me from a distance


    away.


    ¡°He is inside andpletely knocked


    ¡°Why did hee here?¡± It was not a big bar. It was inly decorated and looked just like an ordinary


    bar. To my knowledge, Theo would note to a ce like this.


    ¡°How would I know? My friend called to tell me that Theo wanted me toe over. After that, Theo told


    me that you had gotten an abortion. I wanted to ask him about the details, but he passed out from the


    alcohol.¡±


    Cecilia and I chatted as we walked, and


    shortly after, we reached the room in the bar.


    The room was aplete mess. There were bottles of red wine, white wine, and beer on the table and


    scattered everywhere on the ground in the room


    I frowned. How much did Theo drink?


    Theo was lying on the sofa. His clothes were wrinkled, and his hair was in a mess. There was stubble


    on his handsome face. He looked like apletely different person instead of his usual cold and


    arrogant self.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°I heard that he had been here for the past few days,¡± Cecilia said as she put her hands in her pockets.


    She pouted and said, ¡°Well, you had just aborted the Grant family¡¯s offspring, Naturally, he would be in


    a bad mood.¡±


    I was stunned. Did Theo really drink all this alcohol because of the baby?


    ¡°I am busy. I will head off first. Please b e careful when you head backter.¡± It seemed like Cecilia did


    not want to see Theo anymore. She turned around to


    leave.


    The pungent stench of alcohol and smoke lingered in the room. The smell was so strong that I found it


    hard to open iny eyes, and my stomach lurched. I immediately got up to open the


    windows. As a gust of warm air blew in, I felt a little bit better.


    ¡°Theo Grant, wake up. Let¡¯s go back home.¡± I walked over and shook his body lightly.


    ¡°Uh¡­He murmured and turned around to continue sleeping.


    ¨¹Theo Grant, wake up.¡± I continued shaking him, this time with a little bit more force.


    Perhaps he got annoyed because I kept shaking him. His longshes fluttered a she narrowed his eyes


    to look at me. He then closed his eyes. ¡°Tell¡­ Wanda Lane that I will never¡­forgive her for aborting


    my child¡­¡±


    He was way too drunk. He could not even recognize me.


    He had such arge build that I would not be able to carry him. I had no choice but to grab a ss from


    the table. I got u


    P and headed to the washroom to fill the ss with water. Then, I sshed water on his face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He sat up at once and wiped the water from his face. After a while, he turned his cold eyes and


    red at me.¡± Did you ssh water on me?¡± He asked i n a harsh tone.


    My heart clenched as I sensed his anger and the dangerous gaze in his eyes. I lowered my head


    immediately and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I should not have woken you up.¡±


    He did not say anything. He could barely bnce himself, so he leaned against the sofa and looked at


    me with his cold and dark gaze. His eyes were full of anger and disgust.


    I stood there silently. I did not dare to say anything at all. The room was dead quiet as the atmosphere


    continued to grow colder.


    ¡°Scram!¡± After a while, he finally spoke up. His voice was cold and hoarse.


    I knew that he did not want to see me now, but he was so drunk that he could not even sit up straight. I


    could not leave him just like that.


    I walked forward and said softly. You are drunk. Let¡¯s talk after we have gone home.¡±


    ANO


    His eyes were out of focus due to his drunkenness. Heughed mockingly and asked, ¡°Which home


    are we returning to?¡± I did not say anything. I got up and tried to help Theo up, but he flung me off


    immediately. He stubbornly asked, Where is my home?¡±


    ¡°Regal Vi.¡± I had no choice but to reply to his question. He got unreasonably stubborn whenever he


    was drunk.


    ¡°Can that be considered a home? Wanda Lane, tell me if that ce can be considered a home.¡± He


    shook my shoulders. He almost fell against my chest since he was losing bnce.


    I knew I could not argue with a drunk man, but I could get irritated easily nowadays. I could not resist


    speaking! P, ¡°How can it not be home? You have lived there for three years!¡±


    ¡°It has been three years. Even a dog knows how to protect its owner¡¯s belongings. What about you?¡±


    He did not answer my question.


    A Surge of anger flowed within me as I pushed him away and shouted, ¡°Theo Grant, do not go


    overboard with your words. If you are calling me a dog, what are you then?¡±


    He did not reply to me. He simply grabbed my hand, put it to his mouth, and bit me hard.


    He raised his head and smiled at me proudly when he heard me shouting in pain. ¡°I am a wolf-dog!¡±


    This man!


    I did not know what to say. Theo¡¯s intelligence spiraled down to zero whenever he was drunk. He was


    behaving exceptionally childish right now.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hodno


    ¡°Let me tell you this. Do not think of leaving secretly. You can only leave if I let you go,


    I felt a slight headache when I saw him i n such a drunken state. Why was I talking to a drunk man?


    I tried my best to hold in the anger in m e. I cupped Theo¡¯s face with my hands and said, ¡°Theo Grant,


    photograph of you now?¡±


    He remained silent. He simply let me hold his face in my hands. Hisshes fluttered. His eyes cleared


    up more than before.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw his handsome face up close.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    I immediately let go of him and turned around to tell him, If you do not want t o leave with me, I will ask


    Cindy to take you home.¡± Anyway, he had not returned to the vi these few days. He was probably


    together with Cindy then.


    After speaking, I took out my phone.


    He grabbed Fue tightly, holding me with both his hands. He then turned off my phone to stop me from


    making any phone calls.


    I was on the verge of breaking down. I stared at Theo in exasperation and asked, ¡°What the hell do you


    want from me?


    He did not want to leave with me, nor did he want Cindy to take him home.


    Did he intend to continue staying here?


    After some time, he asked me in a soft tone, ¡°Do you hate me a lot?¡± After a short pause, he added, ¡°I


    did not protect him well.¡±


    I was stunned. I did not know what to say. Theo was probably referring to our child.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± He continued asking me. He was being stubborn again.


    I spoke to hitu gently. ¡°You know that I do not hate you. I have always loved you. How can I hate you?


    Can we go home first?


    My answer satisfied him. He got up and carried me in his arms as he swayed a little to get his bnce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home!¡± He shouted.


    I was shocked. Theo was so drunk that h e could not even walk in a straight line.


    I still had a child growing in me. I immediately spoke up. ¡°Theo, put me down at once. I can walk on my


    own.¡±


    He ignored me and continued walking toward the door unsteadily. He was just about to hit the door


    frame when I told him, ¡°Let me down. I have justpleted my surgery. If I fall down, I a mn done for.¡±


    He suddenly froze and fixed his dark gaze on me. After some time, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It does not hurt now. Let me down first. I tried to free myself from his arms, but he held onto me very


    tightly.


    My heart clenched as I thought that he would continue walking forward. Luckily, he did not take any


    step forward and put me down gently.


    I immediately stood up and supported his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I told him gently.


    Once we were outside the door, a man rushed over to help us out. ¡°Is Mr. Grant alright? I am the boss


    here. Let m e help you get him in the car.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I let out a sigh of relief. Theo was putting the weight of his entire body on me, so it was


    hard for me to get him into the car.


    The boss left after getting him into the car. After getting into the car, I realized that my back was soaked


    in sweat, and my clothes were damp.


    I turned around to look at Theo. His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be fast asleep.


    At that moment, his usual cold demeanor was nowhere to be seen. His lips were slightly pursed, and


    his angr and handsome face was rxed. His dark and longshes were curled upwards. He looked


    almost perfect.


    I fell into a daze when I looked at him. God really favored this man. Not only was he capable and was


    born to a good


    family, but he was extremely handsome as well.


    ¡°How long do you intend to look at m e?¡± He suddenly asked. I coughed lightly in shock and turned my


    head around awkwardly.


    He reached out his arm and turned my head around again. The horrible stench of alcohol infiltrated my


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    nose. He then tried to kiss me.


    I tied to avoid his lips, but he pushed forward relentlessly. Finally, he bit down on my lips forcefully.


    Ovee with pain, I shouted out in


    shock


    He released his bite and grinned widely.


    Theo Grant, are you a dog? Why did


    you bite me?¡± I shouted out in pain.


    Why did he suddenly kiss me too? My heart started beating wildly!


    His smile vanished as he fixed his gaze o ni me.


    After a lengthy pause, he spat out these words. ¡°You owe me a child.¡± After that, he ignored me and


    closed his eyes.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    The car was quiet once again. I starter the car and drove back to the vi.


    On the way back, I rolled down the ca windows and let the wind blow agains my flushed face. After


    some time, I finally felt better. However, Theo¡¯s words, ¡°You owe me a child.¡± kept reying in my mind


    It seemed like he had really gotten hims unk for the past few days because of our child. He must have


    genuinely loved the child a lot! That was why he med himself for not protecting the child well.


    When I thought about this, I was ovee with heavy emotions.


    But what could I do?


    Cindy was his responsibility. She was a responsibility that he would never letg o of for his entire


    lifetime. If I insisted o n keeping the child, Cindy would threaten me with her life again. He would be the


    only one suffering then.


    I was already tired of this emotional struggle between the three of us. Now with a child in the picture, I


    did not dare to imagine what would happen.


    Hence I had made the best choice for all of us. I would bring the child away, and he could continue


    looking after Cindy. This would be the best oue for everyone.


    My thoughts were all over the ce as I continued driving. Soon, we reached the vi,


    I looked at Theo¡¯s face as he slept. I opened the door of the passenger seat and shook his arm. Theo


    Grant!¡± I called out softly.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He then turned around to look a t me. ¡°Did you take me


    home?¡± He asked in an even tone.


    I nodded. It seemed like the alcohol was wearing off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It iste.¡± After going through an eventful night, I felt rather tired.


    He did not say anything. He simply leaned against the seat motionlessly. He seemed to be deep in


    thought. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± I asked. He was slowly getting sober. Perhaps he did not have the


    energy to get down from the car.


    ¡°I will sleep here for a little while longer.¡± After that, he closed his eyes once again.


    My outstretched arm was left there for


    a moment. After a while, I retracted my arm and said, ¡°Sleep all you want then!¡± After that, I turned


    around and returned to the vi.


    I returned to my bedroom and took a bath. Afterward, Iid down on the bed. Lightning shed outside


    the window, indicating that it was about to rain again. I got worried. After hesitating for a moment, I


    decided to get up and go downstairs.


    TI


    Cool


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Luckily, he had alreadye inside the house. He was lying on the sofa.


    I then turned around and returned to m y room.


    The next day when I woke up, Theo was nowhere to be found.


    After brushing my teeth and washing u P, I headed straight to thepany. 1


    As soon as I stepped in the door, Heidi ran over and spoke in an urgent tone,


    The shareholders want to convene an extraordinary general meeting of shareholders. We are all


    waiting for you in the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°An extraordinary general meeting for shareholders?¡± I looked at Heidi in shock


    ¡°That is not all. The investors andmercial sponsors of The Biography of Empress Anna¡¯ are there


    as well. The director is there too There was a bitter expression on Heidi¡¯s face. She was so nervous


    that she started stomping her foot.


    What in the world happened?¡± I asked with a heavy tone.


    This morning, we had announced that we were terminating Sherry Young¡¯s


    contract. We had paid herpensation. Thepany had lost arge sum of money. Once the


    shareholders heard about it, they


    rushed over immediately. The sponsors and director were notified about it as well.


    ¡°A termination of contract? Why did I not know anything about it?¡± I was slightly confused.


    ¡°I heard that the President announced the termination himself. Besides, the investors,mercial


    sponsors, and the director are all here to ask for rification andpensation after hearing that we


    were changing the female lead. Fried calling you all morning, but your phone was turned off.¡±


    I just recalled that Theo had turned off my phonest night. I had forgotten to turn it on.


    My head started to hurt.


    Theo had terminated Sherry¡¯s contract without notifying me. He was willing to pay thepensation


    worth tens of


    millions without a second thought just for Cindy


    Had he never thought about the sticky situation that I would be in? How would I exin it to the


    shareholders and the Sponsors?


    After thinking for a while, I turned and told Heidi, ¡°Go to the meeting room and handle the situation first.


    I will head over to the headquarters.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°Wanda!¡± Heidi shouted out behind me in an urgent tone. I knew that it was going to be hard for her, but


    I had no choice. I had to look for Theo and get him toe up with a solution to this problem.


    Thepany headquarters was located in the busiest street in the city center. The Grant Corporation


    owned the thirty -floor high-riseskyscraper. The first to the fifth flours were made into a shopping mall.


    The seventh to the twelfth floors were full of food and beverage enterprises, a cinema, a gym, and


    entertainment facilities. The building had a diverse range of businesses.


    The offices were located on the thirteenth floor and above. Theo¡¯s office was on the highest floor.


    Theo¡¯s office space was simr to other office spaces. It was developed in a simple professional all-


    ck design. I felt a sense of seriousness as soon as I entered the room.


    Although it was a summer day, I could feel a cold sense of unweeness,


    Theo liked the silence. The few people in the secretary¡¯s office were the only ones in the spacious


    office space. I walked toward the roombeled as the President¡¯s office


    Keith was seated outside the door. He greeted me in a polite but cold tone when he saw me. ¡°Madam,


    the President is having a meeting. Please wait outside in the hall.¡±


    I nodded after hearing what he said. I returned to the hall and sat down on the sofa.


    Keith continued to keep himself busy


    with his work. After a few thoughts, I got up and walked toward him. ¡°Theo had been getting drunk a lot


    Theo rarely got so drunk. Was it because of the child or Cindy Reed?


    Slightly stunned, he raised his head and replied to me with a nk expression o n his face, ¡°I do not


    know.


    Such a tight-lipped man! I walked back to the sofa, and I sat down again.


    I was easily lethargic recently. After sitting down for a while, I dozed off.


    In my groggy state, I heard the sound of the room door opening. I quickly tidied my hair and sat up


    straight.


    Three people came out of the room. Zedd, Mason, and Theo appeared in front of me. They were all


    looking handsome and had exuded a charming aura. If they debuted together as a


    band, they would definitely be famous worldwide.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Zedd, who stood in front of both of them, spoke up. ¡°Oh wow, you


    surely are heartless. Thepany is about to go bankrupt, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to sleep here.¡±


    His words were unnecessarily harsh.


    I looked over at Theo, who was standing behind them. There was a dark and emotionless expression


    on his face. I rolled my eyes at Zedd and said, ¡± President Lang, are you a nosy person? You somehow


    seemed to meddle in someone else¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Hah!¡± Mason, who was between both o f them, chuckled lightly. He looked amused. He had no


    intention to say anything and was simply in for the drama.


    ¡°Wanda Lane, do not be so arrogant.


    What right do you have to speak to me that way?¡± Zedd shouted at me. His face was flushed red with


    anger.


    I did not want to bother with Zedd. He would definitely mock me on behalf of Cindy every single time


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    we met.


    I retorted immediately in a low voice. ¡°I t is so early in the morning. Why is there a crow in here? How


    inauspicious!¡±


    ter oodNOV


    Zedd was infuriated when he understood the meaning of my words.¡± Wanda Lane, you¡¯re such a


    shameless woman. Since when was Grant Corporation your home? You are such a cruel woman. You


    murdered the Grant family¡¯s offspring and have blood on your hands. How dare you treat this ce like


    your home!¡±


    Judging from his words and anger, any stranger probably thought I had aborted his child instead of


    Theo¡¯s.


    Mason grabbed hold of him and said, ¡± Zedd, they have things to discuss by themselves. Let¡¯s go out


    first!¡± After speaking, he dragged Zedd out of the room.


    Theo and I were the only ones left in therge reception hall. I turned to look at him. ¡°Theo Grant, why


    did you not tell me that you terminated Sherry Young¡¯s contract?¡± I asked him.


    You were given a chance to fix this, but you did not take it,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡®Is that even a chance? It was an order. You knew that thepensation would be massive. I am still in


    charge of Nectarine Entertainment right now. Now that her contract is terminated, this project might be


    stuck. I would have topensate the investors andmercial sponsors then. How can I afford to


    pay such a hugepensation?¡±


    That is your problem to handle,¡± Theo huffed coldly. His face remained emotionless. I could not tell


    what was going through his mind right now.


    ¡°It is my fault for not handling this problem in time, but the shareholders and investors are all waiting for


    me in m y office. I do not have any choice but to ask you toe and negotiate with them to settle this


    problem.¡±


    I decided to be straightforward with him since he behaved as if the incident had nothing to do with him.


    After a while, Theo finally spoke up, ¡°I can resolve this, but I have a condition.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°I will agree to any condition you have.¡± N o matter what terms he had, he had to deal with this problem


    first.


    ¡°I will tell you tomorrow. But you have to go to a ce with me first today!¡± He was cold and


    emotionless.


    ¡°No, the shareholders and funders are still waiting in the office.¡± I was not in the mood to go out with


    him at this time.


    ¡°Keith, call Nectarine Entertainment and tell them that I will give everyone an exnation tomorrow.¡±


    He instructed Keith before walking out.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± He asked when he saw that I still had not moved. His handsome eyebrows


    were a little nted, and his voice sounded slightly cold.


    I was stunned for a moment before I ran after him. Since he would make an appearance to exin, I


    believed everyone would be relieved. I did not need to worry about the situation in thepany


    anymore the way, he had a gloomy face and did not say anything. I said, ¡°This matter started because


    of me. After I resolve it, I will resign.¡±


    Is this what you meant by obeying my orders?¡± He suddenly stopped the car and turned to look at me.


    His voice was cold and his jet ck eyes were staring at me, making my hair stand on end,


    ¡°You said that everyone has to take responsibility for their wrongdoings.¡± I defended my guilt. I had


    nned to use this opportunity to leave.


    He suddenly leaned over and stared at me with a sinister look in his eyes. ¡°Do not think I do not know


    what you are thinking.¡± He sneered, ¡°You had signed the divorce papers, and aborted the child, and


    now you are resigning, Where do you n to go?¡±


    My heart clenched, and my palms started t O sweat. I did not expect Mason to see through my n.


    Now even Theo knew m y ns.


    calm and deny it. ¡°No.You were the one who suggested the divorce. I only did what you always wanted,


    didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You know what I hate the most? People who think they are smart and make decisions on their own.¡±


    His face was calm, but his voice was stern and threatening that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Although I was afraid, I could not help but say, ¡°I am not trying to be smart, and I a m not making


    decisions on my own. I can only say that it was an unnned pregnancy. Cindy threatened me with her


    life. As long as she is alive, then I will not have the child. What can I do if I do not abort it myself?¡±


    How is this not making decisions on your own?¡± He raised his voice and shouted angrily, ¡°Did you ask


    for my opinion? I am telling you, Wanda. You have to pay the price for killing my child.¡±


    expression. His chest heaved up and down.


    I wisely chose to shut up. I could feel the feeling that Theo wanted to tear me to pieces.


    After a long tine, he calmed down and started the car again. His voice returned t o its usual coldnes. ¡°I


    did not allow it. Do not even think about escaping. As for the child, it is time. We can always make


    another on.¡±


    I froze, wondering wha on earth he meant.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The atmosphere in the car became a little gloomy. Fortunately, we


    arrived at our destination very quickly.


    It was a beautiful and scenic ce with birds chirping and flowers blooming. It was like a paradise.


    After living in Salt City for so long, I never knew there was such a beautiful ce.


    courtyard and walked in. The first thingh e saw was a lotus flower in full bloom. It swayed gently and


    was exceptionally beautiful. He walked along the terraces and pavilions and arrived at a courtyard


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    house.


    When we entered the courtyard, ady dressed in a dress weed them. She smiled sweetly and


    said, ¡°President Grant, you are finally here. President John has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Theo nodded slightly and followed her into a room


    Inside the house, President John of the Titan Group was sitting inside. When he saw us enter, he


    immediately stood up to Wee us.


    So Theo was here to discuss business, but why did he have to drag me along?


    After a simple exchange of greetings, I was not interested in Theo¡¯s business. I whispered to him, ¡°The


    scenery here is very nice. I am going out for a walk.¡± He nodded slightly

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    I left the courtyard and walked from the small path that I had just taken to the backyard. I did not expect


    the scenery tob e even more enchanting back there. All I could see were beautiful green nts and


    colorful flowers as if I was in a sea of flowers.


    The owner of this house must be a richi and elegant person to maintain this garden so well-kept and


    beautiful.


    I walked along the tree-lined path and took in a breath of fresh air. I remediately felt much better.


    At that moment, a two to three-year-old looking girl ran past me. She was running around in a white


    satin dress.


    Suddenly, she slipped and was about to fall. Beside her was a fully bloomed rose covered in thorns.


    I rushed forward and lifted the child. Fortunately, I was fast enough so her body did note into


    contact with the thorns.


    The little girl was frightened and cried out loud.


    At this moment, a handsome man in his thirties ran up to me and hugged the child tofort him. He


    said, ¡°Thank you so much for what you did just now.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. She is very cute. Is this your child?¡± Looking at the child¡¯s pink face, my heart


    melted. In the future, I hope my child will also be this obedient!


    ¡°Yes, especially naughty, like a boy.¡± The little girl had stopped crying and was struggling in the man¡¯s


    arms. The man ced her back on the ground with some affection and whispered, ¡°You are not


    allowed to run anymore. You will get hurt i f you fall.¡±


    The little girl came to me and pulled on the corner of my clothes. She revealed a cute smile and said


    crisply, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s g o over there and y.¡±


    She was just too cute. I could not help but run after her, but I was stopped by that man. ¡°You are


    pregnant, and she is naughty. Do not let her.¡±


    I was stunned. How could the man tell?


    ¡°I have studied medicine before. From yourplexion, I can tell that you are pregnant. It should be


    almost two months now, right?¡± Seeing my confusion, the man smiled and exined.


    I was shocked once again. Even a trained doctor, who did not check my pulse or consult me, could


    guess the duration of m y pregnancy just by looking at my face. He was even better than Mason. I


    could not help but admire the wonders of medicine.


    I changed the topic. ¡°Does this garden belong to you? These nts and flowers are special. The man


    looked majestic, whichplemented the courtyard.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°My father usually takes care of them. To be precise, they are all medicinal


    nts. There are thousands of herbs and ingredients here.¡±


    No wonder I had a feeling these flowers and nts were unique. I felt like I had never seen them


    before.


    herbs nted here are not good for the fetus.¡± The man carried the child and walked towards the


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    backyard,


    I turned around and returned to the pavilion in the front yard. After a while, Theo came out. He saw me


    squatting by the pavilion while looking at the fish in the pond. He said, ¡°Beware of falling.¡±


    I was fine at first, but when he suddenly spoke, I panicked. My hand that Wis holding onto the edge of


    the pailim slipped. I almostulunget into the pond, but Theo reaced quickly and pulled me up.


    ¡°Are you a pig? You are so stupid¡± to frowned, cursing as he looked a my hand.


    Feeling awkward, I pulled back my hand and resentfully said, ¡°I was careless.¡±


    He did not say any word further as he pulled me toward the courtyard.


    I let him pull me, and I asked curiously,¡± This is the medicine garden and also a ce to eat. Do you


    serve medicinal


    particr about nourishing their health. I n the past few years, medicinal cuisine was highly sought


    after by everyone.


    ¡°Mm!¡± He did not want me to talk to him, so I tactfully kept quiet.


    Soon, we returned to the room we were in before. President John smiled and said, Today, we are


    basking in President Grant¡¯s luck. I heard that Mr. Hendrick had personally cooked soup for us.¡±


    ¡°Who is Mr. Hendrick?¡± I asked curiously. Are chefs not usually refer to themselves b y the title of


    ¡®Master¡¯?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°Does Mrs. Grant not know? Mr. Hendrick is very famous and has been developing his business in


    Whaldorf City. Countless rich and powerfuldies had tried to buy a bowl of his soup. I did not expect


    that I would be able to drink it today, thanks to President Grant. I did not live for nothing!¡±


    President John looked satisfied.


    Before long, the door was pushed open, and the waiter served all the dishes. Unlike the traditional type


    of banquet, which was mostly seafood and meat, the table was filled full of green food, but the


    arrangement was very particr. Simr t o the garden, each dish looked exquisite i n terms of form


    and color,


    At this moment, an elegant voice spoke from outside the door. ¡°Theo, I have been brewing the soup


    you wanted for four hours. Let Mrs. Grant drink more.¡±


    man she had met in the backyard earlier. Behind him were the little girl and a young and beautifuldy.


    Thedy should be his wife.


    ¡°You are Mrs. Grant?¡± He looked surprised


    I smile and nod.


    ¡°You two have met?¡± Theo frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°We bumped into each other in the backyard just now. I have to thank Mrs. Grant for saving my


    daughter.¡± The man smiled calmly and turned to his wife.¡± The waiter served the wrong dishes. Bring


    out the soup I made in the pot.¡±


    ¡°Is that soup not for pregnant women? So Mrs. Grant is¡­¡± The madam looked at me and suddenly


    understood.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, her husband interrupted her. ¡°I told you to go, so go.


    Why are you talkings o much nonsense? Do you know better, or do I?¡±


    look, and turned away.


    Theo looked at me with an unreadable expression. I panicked and quickly said,¡± You have not


    introduced me to the owner yet.¡±


    Theo then turned around and introduced the man to me. It turned out that this man was Mr. Hendrick


    whom President John was mentioning. His name was Cain Hendrick, and he was Theo¡¯s high school


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ssmate. He came from a family who studied medicine and was currently developing his business in


    Whaldorf City.


    This time, I was asked toe with Theot o have my body examined.


    I did not know what Theo was thinking. I was very nervous and worried that Cain would spill the beans


    about me. Unexpectedly, he just smiled and did not say anything.


    Just as I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that I had gotten away with it, Madam Hendrick came in with a


    pot of soup. She smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Grant, I see that you are pregnant. This soup is the most


    suitable for you. It is especially good for the development of the fetus. Drink more.¡±


    The room fell silent, and Theo¡¯s gaze turned cold. I panicked and looked at Cain for help. Since he did


    not mention my pregnancy, he must have guessed that something was wrong


    ¡°My wife knows very little. Mrs. Grant just had a miscarriage and even faked her pregnancy. She made


    a mistake in her words. Please do not take it to heart. She had hit your sore spot,¡± Cain said without


    changing his expression.


    No one said anything. Madam Hendrick looked puzzled.


    Cain continued, ¡°Theo, do not worry. I will prescribe some medicine for Mrs. Grant to replenish her


    body. You are still young, and it will be easy for you to have another child.¡±


    misjudged you. I am sorry, but please eat. I t will not be as good if the dishes turn cold,¡± Madam


    Hendrick understood and quickly tried to smooth things over.


    Everyone stopped talking at the end and I started to eat the food. Because I had something on my


    mind, I could not eat properly.


    After the meal, President John left first. Theo chatted with Cain for a long time and only got up to say


    goodbye when it was almost dark


    Before we left, Cain took out a few packets of medicine and passed them to me. Cain smiled and said,


    ¡°Mrs. Grant, your body is a little weak. These are the medicinal cuisine packets that I had specially


    prepared. When you bring them home, add them to a stew. It will greatly help your body recover.¡±


    What Cain gave was good medicine that was beneficial to the growth of the fetus. I nodded my head


    with gratitude. Theo seemed to have something to say, but he ended up saying nothing. He left after


    bidding farewell to Cain and his family.


    Back in the car, Theo¡¯s face was dark and emotionless. I did not know what he meant by his emotions


    and did not dare to speak


    I knew very well that he had brought me here today to ask Cain to help me nurse m y body. It turned


    out that the sentence he said, ¡°You owe me a chilld¡¯ wasngit a remark sail in dirunkenness. He truly


    wanted to have another child.


    But we were already getting dworcec


    No one spoke on the way The nioment the car entered the city, Theo¡¯s pionee rang.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°Now?¡± I did not know what the person o n the other end of the line said, but Theo turned to look at me.


    ¡°I will get off here!¡± I guessed that Cindy was looking for him. I quickly signaled him to stop the car.


    He did not say anything and just parked the car by the roadside. ¡°Zedd and the rest are looking for me.


    Take a taxi home first.¡±


    He said this out of the blue.


    Was he exining this to me?


    My hand paused on the car door, then I nodded and closed it.


    Feeling flustered, I did not go straight home. Instead, I took out my phone and called Cecilia. ¡°I am at


    Humanitarian Square. Want toe over?¡±


    few days since your miscarriage. Why did you not just lie down at home? Why did you go to


    Humanitarian Square?¡± Cecilia Snapped.


    ¡°If you do note now, I am going to hang up,¡± I said deliberately afraid that she would not stop


    nagging


    ¡°Stand there and do not move.¡± As expected, Cecelia relented and hung up the phone


    She arrived in lessitat en minutes I was sitting on the steps with my chin propped on my hand watching


    a grou of kids skate.


    Why did youe here all of a sudden?¡± Cecilia handed me some hot milk tea.


    I took the cup and took a sip. ¡°I am bored!¡±


    She held her forehead. ¡°My dear Miss, can you understand something? You are a patient in recovery


    now. What if you fall sick from the cold wind?¡±


    Knowing that she was doing this for my good, I reached out and pulled her to sit with me. ¡°It is boring.


    Sit with me for a while.¡±


    Cecilia did not say anything. She just sat beside me and looked at the surroundings. My thoughts


    drifted away. Did Theo realize that I was still pregnant today?


    If he did, why did he notsh out?


    If not, he seemed to be deep in thought when Madam Hendrick spoke.


    # This is so boring. Come on, I will take you out to relieve your boredom.¡± Just as my mind was


    wandering, Cecilia pulled m


    e toward the city.


    ¡°Where to?¡± I asked as we walked.


    ¡°I am taking you to expand your horizons and get rid of boredom.¡± Cecilia pulled me mysteriously


    toward a nightclub called Live Colors¡¯.


    ¡°I am not supposed to drink,¡± I refused instinctively. The nightclub was too noisy and messy for me. u


    ¡°Who told you to drink? I am going to show you some new tricks today.¡± She pulled me to the second-


    floor private room with ease.


    As soon as she sat down, the manager came in. ¡°Get two people to drink with u


    The manager understood and nodded immediately. ¡°Please wait a moment. I will arrange for someone


    toe over immediately.¡±


    Make sure they are tall and handsome.¡± When the manager walked away, Cecilia


    did not forget to remind him loudly.


    Feeling guilty, I looked out the door and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Finding some handsome guys to apany us!¡± Cecilia said matter-of factly


    Then, she poured a cup of hot water and ced it in front of me. She continued, ¡°I want you to see the


    men outside. They are all gentle and considerate. Comparisons will allow you to see the difference.


    This way, you can stop focusing so much on


    Thi?u ¡±


    I held my forehead. Llore I could refuse, the manager brought in seven or eight male models


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up. She had asked for a puppy boy first.


    The boy was especially obedient. He went forward and skillfully hugged Cecilia in his arms. He poured


    a ss of wine and brought it to her mouth.


    Cecilia allowed him to hold her, enjoying herself very much.


    I was stunned. Did this womane here often?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and pick one!¡± Cecilia saw that I did not move and pointed at a


    man in a suit. She took the liberty to say, ¡°It is him. The bossy CEO type that you like, just like Them¡±


    ¡°I do not need this. You can have fun by yourself.¡± I wanted to get up and leave.


    ¡°Be good and sit quietly! Cecilia asked the manager to leave with the others. She said to the man in the


    suit, ¡°Tonight, your mission is to chat with her. You have to make her happy.¡±


    The man in the suit smiled and nodded.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she stood up and left with the cute puppy boy. Before she left, she turned around and


    reminded the man in a suit, ¡°You are only allowed to chat tonight and not do anything else.¡±


    I wish I could find a hole in the ground to hide.


    The man in the suit and I were left alone in the room

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Feeling a little awkward, I told him, ¡°Do not listen to her. There is¡­nothing else for you to do here. You


    should go back first.¡±


    He looked at me with a smile on his face.¡± You do not need to be embarrassed. It must be your first


    time here. I will listen t o thatdy¡¯s orders. I will only talk with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you look very elegant. What do you like to do normally?¡± He took the initiative to find a topic.


    Sleeping,¡± I smiled.


    Sleeping is good for yourplexion. No wonder your skin is so good.¡± He did not mind at all and


    continued smiling,


    I could not stand the strange and boring atmosphere anymore. I got up and said, ¡°I


    After exiting the room, I heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to go downstairs. I did not expect to run


    into Cindy and Zedd walking towards me.


    I quickly turned around and pretended not to see them. However, Cindy had sharp eyes and shouted,


    ¡°Wanda, are you following Theowy?¡±


    I could not hide even if I wanted to. I turned around helplessly and said with a cold face, ¡°Which of your


    eyes saw me following Theo?¡±


    Zedd said, ¡°Is it not obvious? You are so thick-skinned. It does not seem enough that you had pestered


    Second Brother this morning. Now you have followed him all the way here.¡±


    I did not bother to exin to them. I turned to the side and tried to leave.


    Cindy stared at me with a suspicious look. ¡°You came to such a ce in the middle of the night. Since


    you are not following Theowy, could it that you¡­?¡±


    Zedd continued, ¡°Then she must be here t o have fun. Since Second Brother had ignored her, she


    could onlye out to look for someone else.¡±


    After saying those words, both of them smiled in agreement and shot me a disgusted look.


    I was furious, so I was not polite at all.¡± Did you not both brush your teeth this morning? Your mouths


    stink!¡±


    I did not want to see the two anymore, so I turned around and prepared to leave.


    Cindy stepped forward to block my path and said, ¡°Did you not say that you would leave? The child is


    gone. Why are you still hanging around Theowy?¡±


    Feeling provoked, I looked at her and said coldly, ¡°It is not up to you to decide when I leave, is it? But


    as long as I have not left, you will always be the mistress.¡±


    ¡°You shameless woman!¡± My words made Cindy furious. She raised her hand


    and wanted to hit me,


    sincerely advise you that before you enter the Grant family, you better behave yourself. Otherwise,


    Theo will get sick of you looking like this.¡±


    With that, I shook her hand off hard and prepared to leave.


    Without warning, she suddenly copsed i n front of me before I could withdraw my hand.


    Theo and Mason appeared in the distance. They saw me raise my hand against Cindy and her falling


    to the ground. It looked like I had pushed her.


    Theo looked up at me with his face dark.


    I could not help but curse under my breath. It was really hard to guard against Cindy.


    ¡°Wanda, are you crazy? Why are you pushing Cindy for no reason?¡± Zedd quickly carried Cindy and


    pointed at my nose.


    I could not be bothered by these two uninteresting people. I turned around and wanted to leave.


    leave after pushing her away? You are Such a rude woman!¡±


    ¡°President Nichols, did youe out without your eyes or your brain? Which one of your eyes saw I


    pushed her?¡± I was furious, and my words were harsh.


    Theo stepped forward and narrowed his eyes. He exuded a cold aura and I knew that he was angry.


    He looked at me coldly and pointed at Cindy. ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Why should I?¡± I felt terrible and wronged. I raised my head and tried my best not to cry


    Theowy, do not me Wanda. She might not have done it on purpose.¡± Cindy rubbed the back of her


    head. She looked like she was in pain and seemed forgiving.


    Theo¡¯s face darkened. He looked at me and said, ¡°But I saw you push her.¡±


    His voice was cold and impatient.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    and I shouted, ¡°So what if I pushed her? I will not apologize. What can you do to me?¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°Wanda!¡± He frowned and pursed his thin lips, ring at me coldly.


    Our eyes met, and I felt stifled. I was not afraid of the coldness in Theo¡¯s eyes.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°I saw Cecilia just now.¡±


    I froze. I expected Theo to scold me and then force me to apologize. What I did not expect was him


    resorting to despicable means of using Cecilia to threaten me. He knew how important Cecilia was to


    me.


    I looked at him. He was smiling coldly while looking back at me quietly.


    I felt a chill in my heart. After a momento f silence, I walked around him and came t o Cindy. ¡°I


    apologize!¡±


    Cindy still looked like she had just endured a great grievance.


    Zedd, who was hugging her, sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°You have no sincerity a tall. Cindy has


    such a big bump on the back of her head. We cannot just let it go like this.¡±


    Iughed out of anger. I suppressed the anger in my heart and asked coldly,¡± What does President


    Nichols want me tod


    ¡°How about this? For Second Brother¡¯s sake, I will not make things difficult for you. As long as you


    punish yourself by downing ten sses of wine, I will consider this matter to be over.¡±


    How was this not making things difficult for me? He knew that I had just undergone surgery, and my


    body had yet t O recoverpletely.


    ¡°Zedd, stop messing around.¡± Mason, who had been silent all this while,


    frowned and spoke up.


    ¡°Second Brother, what do you think?¡± Zedd looked at Theo.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and looked at me. Finally, he looked at Cindy and said, What do you think?¡±


    Theowy, Wanda is one of us. I believe that she did not do it on purpose. The apology is not the most


    important thing. I have not met Wanda for so many days. Let here with us to have a drink. It is rare


    for us to get together like this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was not surprisinging from Cindy. Her words were always beautiful and appropriate for the


    asion. I almost could not help but apud her act.


    Theo did not say anything.


    I walked forward and asked Cindy.¡± Where is the private room?¡±


    Mason looked at me and said anxiously, Do not be rash!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It is okay.¡± I whispered, ¡°I know what I am doing ¡°I knew he was worried about the


    baby, but i f I did not drink today, this matter would never end.


    Theo, who had not expressed his opinion, suddenly said coldly, ¡°This woman does not know what is


    good for her. Let¡¯s go to the private room.¡± Then, he walked out and left.


    My heart sank. I thought Theo would have some considerations for me, but¡­


    Zedd and Cindy smiled and walked towards the private room happily


    As if afraid that the alcohol would not kill. me, Zedd ordered white wine with the highest alcohol content


    and mured i autt o ten sses He looked at me and said, Let¡¯s begin!!!


    Zedd did not just want me to drink the wine as an apology. He wantei to im m y life with the wine as


    wel.


    I lift my eyes to look at Theo. His lips were pursed tightly, and his expression was serious. He did not


    look at me,


    Looking away, I picked up the wine ss from the table and poured it into my mouth. I quickly got up


    and ran to the washroom afterward.


    say that I was allowed to throw up.


    ¡°Wanda, how shameless can you be? Thisi Snol drinking. It does not count when you throw up. Let¡¯s


    start over again.¡± Zedd would not let me off. He refilled the wine


    It looked like I would not be able to escape tonight. I reached up and touched my belly. ¡°You have to be


    strong, kid.¡±


    I picked up the ss again and poured it into my mouth, forcing myself to swallow


    My stomach churned, and I could not take it anymore. I got up to the bathroom and started throwing up


    again.


    Mason followed me in and sighed. You are very stubborn, you know that? Is it so difficult to ask Theo


    for a favor? As long a s you ask, he will not let Zedd mess around.¡±


    I shook my head and smiled sadly. ¡°I am not Cindy.¡±


    After a pause, I continued, ¡°Would this have any particr impact on the fetus? I s there any


    medication that can help?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? If you drink it all down, you will lose your life, let alone the fetus.¡± He rolled his


    eyes at me.


    How could I not know? However, with the current situation, I would rather die than beg Theo in front of


    Cindy and risk the chance of being rejected by him.


    When my body slowly began to settle down, I returned to the room.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Back in the room, Zedd was openly gloating while Cindy was leaning against Theo


    Theo coldly nced at me before looking away. There was no emotion on his face.


    There were still nine sses of wine left o ni the table.


    I felt awful inside. I closed my eyes and picked up another ss, wanting to get this over and done. I


    just wanted to get out of there.


    The wine was so strong that I choked. I could not stop my tears from flowing down my checks.


    Perhaps I got used to the wine. After a while, I did not feel nauseous after downing the second ss of


    wine. I only felt a slight pain in my stomach, and I had cold sweat on my forehead.


    Mason could tell the omething was wrong with me. He held down the third ss of wine I had in my


    hand and shook his head gently.


    I stubbornly struggled to free my ss from his hand and put it to my mouth, ready to pour it down my


    throat.


    Suddenly, I felt my hand pressed down forcefully, and my body pulled into a familiar embrace.


    ¡°I will drink the rest on her behalf,¡± Theo said and took the wine ss from my hand. He drank the wine


    quickly within seconds. He then proceeded with the next, and the next¡­ Each ss of wine was drunk


    in one gulp. He finished all the wine.


    Cindy was so angry that her eyes turned red. She stood up and left without saying anything


    Zedd looked at Theo with conflicted emotions before looking at me. Finally, he stomped his feet and


    followed Cindy out.


    My stomach felt like it was on fire, and m y head was dizzy. My lower abdomen was hurting terribly, and


    cold sweat beaded on my forehead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly send her to the hospital.¡± Mason looked anxious.


    Theo picked me up and rushed out of the nightclub. After he ced me in the back seat, my stomach


    felt worse that I curled u p into a ball.


    He frowned and gently rubbed hisrge hands on my stomach for a while. ¡°Bear with it for now. The


    hospital is just ahead.¡±


    I was shocked when I realized that Theo was referring to the central hospital not far from the nightclub.


    I panicked and held his hand while enduring the pain.¡± Let¡¯s go to Doctor Lynch¡¯s hospital.¡±


    His face turned serious, clearly displeased.


    I did not know how to exin to him. It did not make sense for me to request a hospital further away


    while I was in such great pain.


    At that moment, Mason, who had just paid the bill at the nightclub, said calmly, ¡°Her surgery was done


    in our hospital. Her medical files are already there as a reference. It would be a waste of time for the


    hospital to conduct another examination on her. Let¡¯s go to our hospital.¡±


    His words were wless. Although Theo was unhappy, he did not say anything and drove directly to the


    Lynch Family Hospital where I had my surgery.


    Feeling relieved, I closed my eyes and stopped talking


    Theo drove very quickly. After ten minutes or so, the car arrived at the hospital. Mason had called


    ahead earlier, s oa gurney was ready for me at the hospital entrance


    I was quickly sent to the emergency room. Mason treated me with an emergency stomach wash.


    ¡°Is the baby okay?¡± I asked worriedly, feeling weak.


    ¡°It must be a pain being your child.¡± Mason did not answer my question directly


    My heart sank as I struggled to get up.


    ¡°Liestill. Do not worry. You came in just i 11 time, so there is no major problem. You and the baby are


    very weak now after going through the whole ordeal. If there is ever a next time, it would be hard to


    say.¡± Mason sighed and sounded a little exasperated.


    I let out a sigh of relief and closed my eyes in pain. What he said was true. I had caused this child too


    much pain. The suffering had not stopped since the day I got pregnant


    ¡°I will get Theo to take you home. It is not safe for him to stay in the hospital.¡± After saying that, he


    turned around and left.


    Knowing that Mason was hinting about the baby and the risk of Theo finding out that I did not abort the


    child, my heart was warm. There were still people who sincerely cared for me after all.


    Shortly after, Theo came in and carried me to the car.


    He did not say a word throughout the journey home and looked very angry.


    When we got back to the vi, he carried me straight from the car to my bed. I was exhausted after an


    eventful night and fell asleep straight away.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, I was woken up by the ringing of my phone. My head was still dizzy from yesterday. After


    a long pause, I sat up and answered my phone.


    It was Cecilia. ¡°Why did you leave the nightclub by yourselfst night? When I went to look for you, that


    little brother was still foolishly waiting for you. He was quite responsible.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    I held my forchead. I hadpletely forgotten about Cecilia Fortunately, this woman still remembered t


    o look for me after a night of fun.


    Noticing that I did not say anything, Cecilia continued, ¡°It is okay if the overbearing CEO persona did no


    t suit your taste. When you have recovered, I will get a cooler guy for you.¡±


    *Thank you. You do not get me involved i n this kind of thing in the future. I met Theo and Cindy at the


    nightclubst night.¡± I did not want to talk to her about this anymore, so I changed the topic.


    F*ck, you caught them cheating red handed again? It must be an exciting scene. Tell me


    about it.¡± Cecilia¡®s tone instantly became excited.


    ¡°Do you think I have that right?¡± I held the phone with one hand and got up to pull open the curtains. Th


    e sun is high in the sky outside. It was another humid, sunny day.


    ¡°¡®That is true. You cannot win against that phony b*tch. Forget it, let¡®s not talk about her lest we get ups


    et. When do you n to leave¡± Cecilia was always annoyed with Theo Grant and Cindy. She would get


    angry every time they were mentioned.


    Just by hearing Cecelia¡®s question, I sensed a headache surfacing. I had not seen the divorce papers e


    ver since Theo had taken them. He was unwilling to go through the divorce procedures. Besides that,


    matters of thepany had not been resolved yet.


    ¡°It will probably take a while. I have not settled the matters at hand yet.¡± I felt a little helpless.


    It is fine. I will slowly sell off the milk tea shop. For


    the next few days, I will take some time off to go to Rose City to have a look. Cecilia¡®s tone was rx


    ed and nonchnt.


    I felt a little sad and started choking up.¡± You have finally managed to make the milk tea shop business


    prosper. And now because of me, you have to sell it off. Are


    ou sure you want to do that?¡±


    She had given up too much for me.


    ¡°Didn¡®t I open the shop for you? Besides, I can always start afresh. There is nothing wrong about it.¡±


    Speaking of that, Cecilia suddenly became enthusiastic


    and said, ¡°Likewise for you, you have made Nectarine Entertainment a sess too. Have you thought


    about what you will do in the future?¡±


    I was stunned for a while. I had not thought about it. By the time I settled things here, my belly would ha


    ve growni. big already


    I am quite tired after working hard in the past years. Let¡®s take a break for a while first.¡±


    That is true. I will take care of you then,¡± Cecilia said generously.


    I felt warmth in my heart and smiled. ording to the conditions given


    by Theo, after the divorce, I will be a richdy! When you find someone you like, I will surely throw you


    a grand wedding and not embarrass you.¡±


    closest people to each other


    ¡°I do not want to get married. I want to look after you forever.¡±


    ¡°No, I am still counting on you to set married and have children. When the time Cone, they will grow up


    with my children and apany each other like we do now.¡±


    After talking andughing for a while, I hung up and stood by the window, looking out at the scenery.


    I would need to n for my future soon


    I felt hungry, sol gol ready to go downstairs and find something to eat.


    To my surprise, there was a tall, handsome man in the kitchen, busy cooking at the stove. I stood by th


    e stairs and did not move. I just watched him quietly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was probably making some soup, as he was stirring the pot slowly. He scooped a little bit of


    soup with a spoon, tasted it, and added a spoonful of salt.


    This was a scene that I had imagined countless times before,


    I never thought I would see this happen before my eyes.


    I was confused. I could not tell if it was a dream or a reality.


    ¡°Why are you daydreaming over there? Come and have some soup.¡± Theo¡®s voice spoke up.


    I came to my senses just then. Theo had already brought the soup to the table and was looking at me.


    His eyes were cold, but not the usual coldness.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I quickly sat down.


    Theo scooped out a small bowl of soup and passed it to me. ¡°I heard that this soup is good for your inju


    ries.¡±


    I lowered my head and saw that it was the ck mullet soup. I could not help but frown. I never liked fis


    h, especially mullets. I thought it had an especially  fishy smell


    ¡°Drink it!¡± Theo urged.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    I had no choice but to put some soup in


    m y mouth. Before I could drinks it, the fishy stench made my stomach churn. I quickly ran to the bathro


    om and threw up.


    ¡°Why are you still throwing up?¡± He looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡®s probably because


    I drank yesterday. Plus, I¡®m not used to the smell of mullets since I was young, So...¡± I exined with g


    uilt in the tone of my voice.


    His body stiffened up: perhaps recallingst night¡®s incident.


    I thought about how this was the first time Theo had cooked for me, so I closed my eyes and forced my


    self to drink up the fishsoup.


    ¡°You do not have to drink it if you do not want to. I will make another one for you.¡± He reached out to tal


    e the soup bowl and pour the pot of soup into the sink


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I felt guilty as I knew that hi e had meant well


    ¡°It is my fault. I did not know you did not like fish soup.¡± His face was cid. His voice was t and apol


    ogetic.


    I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. After what happened yesterday and today, he didn¡®t seem as


    cold as he used to be.


    He went back into the kitchen and made a bowl of porridge. ¡°Your stomach is probably feeling ufo


    rtable after yesterday¡®s drinking,¡± he said softly. ¡°Eat


    this.¡±


    He then looked at me and said indifferently, ¡°You can rest at home today. I will take care


    of thepany. You have caused thepany to lose a lot of money. Think about how you can make


    up for it!¡±


    LAT


    He turned around and left after speaking.


    His attitude toward me had indeed changed. When did it start to


    change? Was it after he found out that I was pregnanto rafter I aborted the child?


    I was lost in my thoughts, even when Mason arrived.


    and frowned. ¡°The child is growing You should eat something nutritious or the baby¡®s development will


    be affected.¡±


    It was only then that I came back to my senses and got up quickly. ¡°Doctor Lynch, you¡®re here.¡±


    He showed a bag of medicine in his hand and siid, ¡°I am here to deliver some herbal medicine. You can


    not take pills for now. You must


    remember to drink this herbal medicine. Please do not drink any more alcohol in the future. It will affect


    the fetus.¡±


    Thank you.¡± I took the herbal medicine and thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°You will not be able to leave anytime soon in your current state. You shoulde by the hospital anot


    her day. After giving his instructions, he got up to leave. Just as he reached for the door, he paused and


    turned to me. ¡°You should let Theo know. He likes children, so he will not make things difficult for you.¡±


    I understood what Mason meant. That night, I vaguely heard him say, ¡°I have to sacrifice one.¡± If Theo


    wanted to keep the child and me, he would have to sacrifice Cindy


    Although I was not very clear about the rtionship between Cindy and Theo, I knew that he not only lo


    ved her but was responsible for her.


    I looked at Mason and said softly, ¡°He would not leave Miss Reed.¡±


    ¡°If you love him, then you have to trust him. Trust him to have a way to bnce this kind of rtionship


    while keeping you and your child safe.¡± After


    saying that, he opened the door and left before I could respond


    How could Theo bnce it? By letting us stay in the vi as usual and leave us whenever Cindy calls fo


    r him? I can tolerate those days by myself. I do not want my child to suffer.


    He had no love left for me. In the past, Grandmother had forced him to ept mi e. He had to live with


    me for three years. If I had used the baby to threaten him again, I could probably stay. But how long wo


    uld thisst?


    Perhaps he would give in initially, but as time passed, he would get tired of it.


    I lowered my head and touched my belly. I would raise this child alone and I would


    give him a bright and tealthy environment


    Leaving The would be the wisest choice!


    The food had turned colc. and despite myck of appetite, I ate it al.


    I was exhausted. I did not want to move after dinner, so Iy


    on the couch and read. I was a little surprised when the doorbell rang Who woulde to visit m e at t


    his hour?


    I stood up and looked out through the peephole. It was Cindy standing outside the door in a white dress


    .


    Naturally, humans were greedy. Ever since I felt that Theo¡®s attitude toward me had changed for the bet


    ter, I subconsciously wanted more of it.


    Right after I had sent the message, Thea called.


    I went back to the couch andid down before answering the phone. A whirlwind of emotions stirred in


    my heart.


    Where are you?¡± His voice was low and soft as if he were in a meeting,


    Inside the house.¡± I whispered.


    Do not open the door. Just go upstairs and have a good sleep.¡± His voice was very soft and gentle


    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up, I ignored Cindy, who was still shouting outside, and headed upstairs.


    I noticed the study room door was left open when I passed the room. Theo had explicitly forbidden me f


    rom entering his study and bedroom. I rarely had the chance to enter.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His study was indeed a ce of study. There were several shelves, all filled with books. I casually flipp


    ed through a few of them. They were all reference books, and I could not understand them at all.


    Out of boredom, I looked around the bookshelf. An old little box on the corner shelf caught my attention


    I opened it out of curiosity and saw a photo album inside. It was filled with photos of Theo when he was


    young


    There was a picture of a couple carrying a little boy on the front page. The eyes and eyebrows of


    the boy were very simr to Theo¡®s, and the


    woman¡®s smile was very sweet. With one look, anyone could tell that she was beautiful and gentle. The


    little boy was strong and smart¨Clooking, smiling very happily.


    It seemed to be a picture of Theo and his parents. He was really cute when he was young I could not h


    elp but touch his tender face. If I had given birth to a son, h e would look like this.


    Somewhat pizzled by that sight, I continued flipping through the pages. There were numerous pictures


    of Theo and his parents, along with a young girl standing next to theil 1


    Grandma said once that The¡®s parents only had one son. The uncle had a daughter,


    but her age was very far apart from Theo¡®s. Surely, she was not the one i n the photo and looked like s


    he was only one or two years younger than the.


    Who was the youngdy in the photo?


    Seeing how close they were, they must be close rtives or something. I did not think too much about i


    t and continued flipping through the photos,


    The photos were arranged by age. After the baby photos, it was when Theo went t o school. Apart from


    himself, Grandmother, Mason, and Zedd would asionally appear in some of the pictures too. His pa


    rents would have passed away by then


    Further down the album, it was probably during middle school when Cindy appeared in the pictures,


    Their appearances had not changed much. They had well¨C


    chiselled features since young and were still very recognizable. Now, they had shed the immaturity of t


    heir youth and became more mature.


    Many photos showed that Cindy grew up under their care.


    She was really happy!


    After looking at the photos, I felt a little depressed. No wonder Theo¡®s brothers disliked me so much. Ev


    en Cindy hated m e. I was like an invader who suddenly barged into their territory and broke up their rel


    ationship


    That year, if my mother had not met with an ident and asked me to look for Grandmother before she


    passed on, I would not have encountered the Grant family for the rest of my life.


    For a long time, I had never wondered how my mother knew Grandmother. A vige woman like my mo


    ther could not have any interactions with a family like the Grant family, 1


    The strange thing was that after Grandmother read my mother¡®s letter, not only did she take me in, she


    even forced Theo to marry me


    It was understandable that the Grant family would hate me.


    There was no point thinking about the past now. I could not figure it out even if I wanted to. I sighed and


    got up to leave the study


    I felt dizzy and weak, so I went to sleep.


    I slept soundly through the night.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a tall and imposing figure beside my bed.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    I had no choice but to put some soup in


    m y mouth. Before I could drinks it, the fishy stench made my stomach churn. I quickly ran to the bathro


    om and threw up.


    ¡°Why are you still throwing up?¡± He looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡®s probably because


    I drank yesterday. Plus, I¡®m not used to the smell of mullets since I was young, So...¡± I exined with g


    uilt in the tone of my voice.


    His body stiffened up: perhaps recallingst night¡®s incident.


    I thought about how this was the first time Theo had cooked for me, so I closed my eyes and forced my


    self to drink up the fishsoup.


    ¡°You do not have to drink it if you do not want to. I will make another one for you.¡± He reached out to tal


    e the soup bowl and pour the pot of soup into the sink


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I felt guilty as I knew that hi e had meant well


    ¡°It is my fault. I did not know you did not like fish soup.¡± His face was cid. His voice was t and apol


    ogetic.


    I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. After what happened yesterday and today, he didn¡®t seem as


    cold as he used to be.


    He went back into the kitchen and made a bowl of porridge. ¡°Your stomach is probably feeling ufo


    rtable after yesterday¡®s drinking,¡± he said softly. ¡°Eat


    this.¡±


    He then looked at me and said indifferently, ¡°You can rest at home today. I will take care


    of thepany. You have caused thepany to lose a lot of money. Think about how you can make


    up for it!¡±


    LAT


    He turned around and left after speaking.


    His attitude toward me had indeed changed. When did it start to


    change? Was it after he found out that I was pregnanto rafter I aborted the child?


    I was lost in my thoughts, even when Mason arrived.


    and frowned. ¡°The child is growing You should eat something nutritious or the baby¡®s development will


    be affected.¡±


    It was only then that I came back to my senses and got up quickly. ¡°Doctor Lynch, you¡®re here.¡±


    He showed a bag of medicine in his hand and siid, ¡°I am here to deliver some herbal medicine. You can


    not take pills for now. You must


    remember to drink this herbal medicine. Please do not drink any more alcohol in the future. It will affect


    the fetus.¡±


    Thank you.¡± I took the herbal medicine and thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°You will not be able to leave anytime soon in your current state. You shoulde by the hospital anot


    her day. After giving his instructions, he got up to leave. Just as he reached for the door, he paused and


    turned to me. ¡°You should let Theo know. He likes children, so he will not make things difficult for you.¡±


    I understood what Mason meant. That night, I vaguely heard him say, ¡°I have to sacrifice one.¡± If Theo


    wanted to keep the child and me, he would have to sacrifice Cindy


    Although I was not very clear about the rtionship between Cindy and Theo, I knew that he not only lo


    ved her but was responsible for her.


    I looked at Mason and said softly, ¡°He would not leave Miss Reed.¡±


    ¡°If you love him, then you have to trust him. Trust him to have a way to bnce this kind of rtionship


    while keeping you and your child safe.¡± After


    saying that, he opened the door and left before I could respond


    How could Theo bnce it? By letting us stay in the vi as usual and leave us whenever Cindy calls fo


    r him? I can tolerate those days by myself. I do not want my child to suffer.


    He had no love left for me. In the past, Grandmother had forced him to ept mi e. He had to live with


    me for three years. If I had used the baby to threaten him again, I could probably stay. But how long wo


    uld thisst?


    Perhaps he would give in initially, but as time passed, he would get tired of it.


    I lowered my head and touched my belly. I would raise this child alone and I would


    give him a bright and tealthy environment


    Leaving The would be the wisest choice!


    The food had turned colc. and despite myck of appetite, I ate it al.


    I was exhausted. I did not want to move after dinner, so Iy


    on the couch and read. I was a little surprised when the doorbell rang Who woulde to visit m e at t


    his hour?


    I stood up and looked out through the peephole. It was Cindy standing outside the door in a white dress


    .


    Naturally, humans were greedy. Ever since I felt that Theo¡®s attitude toward me had changed for the bet


    ter, I subconsciously wanted more of it.


    Right after I had sent the message, Thea called.


    I went back to the couch andid down before answering the phone. A whirlwind of emotions stirred in


    my heart.


    Where are you?¡± His voice was low and soft as if he were in a meeting,


    Inside the house.¡± I whispered.


    Do not open the door. Just go upstairs and have a good sleep.¡± His voice was very soft and gentle


    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up, I ignored Cindy, who was still shouting outside, and headed upstairs.


    I noticed the study room door was left open when I passed the room. Theo had explicitly forbidden me f


    rom entering his study and bedroom. I rarely had the chance to enter.


    His study was indeed a ce of study. There were several shelves, all filled with books. I casually flipp


    ed through a few of them. They were all reference books, and I could not understand them at all.


    Out of boredom, I looked around the bookshelf. An old little box on the corner shelf caught my attention


    I opened it out of curiosity and saw a photo album inside. It was filled with photos of Theo when he was


    young


    There was a picture of a couple carrying a little boy on the front page. The eyes and eyebrows of


    the boy were very simr to Theo¡®s, and the


    woman¡®s smile was very sweet. With one look, anyone could tell that she was beautiful and gentle. The


    little boy was strong and smart¨Clooking, smiling very happily.


    It seemed to be a picture of Theo and his parents. He was really cute when he was young I could not h


    elp but touch his tender face. If I had given birth to a son, h e would look like this.


    Somewhat pizzled by that sight, I continued flipping through the pages. There were numerous pictures


    of Theo and his parents, along with a young girl standing next to theil 1


    Grandma said once that The¡®s parents only had one son. The uncle had a daughter,


    but her age was very far apart from Theo¡®s. Surely, she was not the one i n the photo and looked like s


    he was only one or two years younger than the.


    Who was the youngdy in the photo?


    Seeing how close they were, they must be close rtives or something. I did not think too much about i


    t and continued flipping through the photos,


    The photos were arranged by age. After the baby photos, it was when Theo went t o school. Apart from


    himself, Grandmother, Mason, and Zedd would asionally appear in some of the pictures too. His pa


    rents would have passed away by then


    Further down the album, it was probably during middle school when Cindy appeared in the pictures,


    Their appearances had not changed much. They had well¨C


    chiselled features since young and were still very recognizable. Now, they had shed the immaturity of t


    heir youth and became more mature.


    Many photos showed that Cindy grew up under their care.


    She was really happy!


    After looking at the photos, I felt a little depressed. No wonder Theo¡®s brothers disliked me so much. Ev


    en Cindy hated m e. I was like an invader who suddenly barged into their territory and broke up their rel


    ationship


    That year, if my mother had not met with an ident and asked me to look for Grandmother before she


    passed on, I would not have encountered the Grant family for the rest of my life.


    For a long time, I had never wondered how my mother knew Grandmother. A vige woman like my mo


    ther could not have any interactions with a family like the Grant family, 1


    The strange thing was that after Grandmother read my mother¡®s letter, not only did she take me in, she


    even forced Theo to marry me


    It was understandable that the Grant family would hate me.


    There was no point thinking about the past now. I could not figure it out even if I wanted to. I sighed and


    got up to leave the study


    I felt dizzy and weak, so I went to sleep.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I slept soundly through the night.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a tall and imposing figure beside my bed.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    I was


    shocked and quickly turned on the light. It was Theo. Dressed in ck, he was seated quietly by the be


    d, looking at me without any expression on his face.


    Why did this man always like to scare me by sitting on the edge of the bed like this?


    I patted my chest, feeling relieved, ¡°You scared me.¡±


    ¡°You did not do anything wrong. What is there to be afraid of?¡± He said calmly.


    ¡°People could really scare other people to death, don¡®t you know that?¡± I rolled my eyes at him and sat


    up straight.


    I had just woke up with sleepy eyes, and my hair messy. I had not changed out of my mightgown yet. I r


    arely appeared like this in front of Theo, so I felt a little ufortable and quickly got up to change


    His eyes never left me,


    I looked down and realized that two of the buttons on my nightgown hade


    h!¡± I cried out in rm. I covered my chest with both hands and hastily fastened the buttons.


    *Did the doctor say how many days you will have to wait? The suddenly asked.


    I did not understand his words at first. For a mortent, I did not know how to respond


    However, he did not wait for my answer before making a move on me


    4. 4. Theo, no... The doctor said i can get any infection.¡± I was so anxious that I cried and begged. ¡°We


    He got up and held me tightly in his arms. His moist lips gently kissed my forehead, and his breathing g


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    radually became calm.


    Half an hourter, he retumad to his usual coldness. He let go of me, stood up, Straightened his clothe


    s, and said calmly,


    I felt a little awkward because my stomach had been so uneisy earlier. I nodded and smiled unnaturally.


    ¡°A little.¡®


    voice, ¡°Please do not tell me you have not eaten all day?¡±


    ¡°Mostly because I had no appetite.¡± I did not want to tell him that I did not want to cook because of the s


    trong cooking smells in the kitchen.


    He lowered his eyes, and the corners of his mouth turned upward slightly. He looked like he was smilin


    g, but also as if h e was helpless. Then, he turned around and left


    I got up to and put on my clothes. It was too dangerous to wear the nightgown to sleep. I decided that I


    would never wear it


    By the time I had finished cleaning up and went downstairs, Theo had already prepared a bowl


    o g noodles and ced it on the table.


    I froze. Did Theo cook for me again?


    ¡°Hurry up and cat.¡± He called oui wlinli e saw I did not move. His ice wasmanding as always, but it


    did not sound as cold as it had before.


    I could not help but remember Mason¡®s words. If I confessed to Theo, he would let me and my child live


    a peaceful life. He seemed to have given me a glimpse of that life today.


    I walked over and sat down at the table. I looked down at the


    bowl of noodles. It had a nice color, but there was just a little too much oil.


    He rarely cooked, so it was good enough that he could make the noodles look this delicious. Unfortunat


    ely, I was put off by the amount of oil and could not eat it.


    I felt terrible for having no appetite to eat both of his cooked meals, so I picked up a fork and was ready


    to force myself to eat.


    As the noodles entered my mouth, mily stomach felt sick with the greasy noodles.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ¡°Not in the mood for noodles? Seeing that I was still holding the fork, Theo frowned and asked with a


    displeased tone.


    That is not it. I will eat it right away.¡± After saying that, I lowered my head and ate two mouthfuls. My


    stomach was so ufortable that I almost wanted to vomit several times. In the end, I forced myself


    to swallow it.


    Theo took my noodle bowl and ced it away on the table. Without saying a word, he pulled me


    upstairs,


    I panicked and struggled to say, ¡°Theo, what are you doing? I have not finished yet._.¡± Even though it


    was worse than taking medicine, I had to finish the food because he made it for me


    He still did mo sa inything. His face was


    ¡°I did not mean to.¡± I said, trying to


    xin. ¡°It is because I have not been feeling well for thest iwadays. I could mori handle the sudden


    smell o Dil Leigu


    of me. I can finish the noodles *


    However, he was not interested in listening. He pushed me into the room. ¡°G Din and change. I will


    take you out to


    I was a little stunned. I initially thought that he was angry, but I could not read him anymore... ¡°I am not


    that hungry. I just want to eat a few more bites.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you downstairs.¡± He was not listening to me at all Histone indicated that he would not


    take no for an answer.


    I had no choice but to change out of my home clothes and get into the car. Theo looked at me and said


    nothing He started the car and drove down the mountain.


    I thought that I ruined the mood today. H e was kind enough to cook for me, but I ate the food as if I


    was eating sh+L No one would be happy.


    ¡°Theo, please do not be angry. I am notining that you are not podat cooking¡± D#mun it. I just


    wanted to exin to clear the air, but I did not


    I closed my eyes in frustration


    What do you want to eat?¡± Perhaps he found my appearance funny, but Theo turned to look at me. His


    expression was not as grim as before


    ¡°Hotpot!¡± Seeing that he was not angry, I perked up


    He frowned again.


    Theo had never liked spicy food, and he hated it when I ate spicy food. Before I got pregnant, I loved


    spicy food. In the past, in the rare times that we had a meal together, we would always end up unhappy


    because of our different food preferences


    With clear soup, of course! I cannot eat spicy food,¡± I quickly said.


    He remained silent. The car turned toward a hotpot restaurant in the city center


    There were many types of hotpot here, cach with their own unique characteristics. In the past, Cecilia


    and I


    Which one?¡± Theo did not eat hotpot and was not familiar with this. He turned around and asked me.


    Because I couldn¡®t eat spicy food, I chose a mushroom based soup hotpot. It was not as delicious as


    the peppercorn soup hotpot, but it was enough to satisfy my Cravings.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant. I got out of the car to order some food while


    ¡®Theo went to park the car.


    I ordered a wild fungus soup and a few vegetables. I had no interest in meat these days.


    Shortly after, Theo returned. To my surprise, there were two people behind him. They were Zedd and


    Cindy.


    What a coincidence.


    Cindy originally had a bright smile on her Lace, but after seeing me, her expression changed. However,


    she quickly recovered and smiled. ¡°So, Wanda is here too.¡±


    She took a step forward and sat beside me


    before Theo could even sit down.¡± Wanda, can I sit with you?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were four seats avable, so how could I say no?


    Have you ordered?¡± Theo took the menui from the waiter and asked me.


    I softly said, ¡°Mm, I only ordered my favorite food. You can order something


    else,


    He nodded and looked at the menu to order. Zedd said, ¡°Do not order for me. I a in still very full.¡±


    Cindy did not say anything and only looked at Theo lovingly.


    For a moment, the four of them were silent. The atmosphere was cold and awkward.


    Theo asked the waiter to bring a bowl of porridge and passed it to Cindy. He said softly, ¡°If you do not


    want to eat hotpot, you can eat this!¡±


    Thank you, Theowy. You know me best. You know that I do not like hotpot.¡± Cindy said happily


    Cindy did not say anything and only looked at Theo lovingly.


    For a moment, the four of them were silent. The atmosphere was cold and awkward.


    Theo asked the waiter to bring a bowl of porridge and passed it to Cindy. He said softly, ¡°If you do not


    want to eat hotpot, you can eat this!¡±


    Thank you, Theowy. You know me best. You know that I do not like hotpot.¡± Cindy said happily


    Theowy, you do not eat hotpot either. Why don¡®t you have this bowl of porridge first? I can get another


    serving.¡± Cindy put down the spoon in her hand and pushed the porridge in front of Theo.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    You can have it. I have already caten my dinner.¡± Theo pushed the bowl of porridge over and spoke in


    a gentle voice.


    I was taken aback by the situation in front of me


    He knew all of Cindy¡®s preferences. However, he did not know that I did not like fish soup or noodles


    with too much oil. That was why she was the one he truly ced in his heart. I could never catch up to


    Cindy in this aspect.


    ¡°Wanda, you were the one who chose the ce to eat tonight, right? You did not know Thico never


    eats hotpot, right?¡± Cindy reminded me with a sincere¡± Suriile


    This was what I wanted to eat.¡± I did not say anything else. I lowered my head and cooked the hotpot


    ingredients.


    Cindy was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Wanda, I know what Theowy likes to eat. The


    next time voli


    I was speechless. I have met b*tches before, but this is the first time I meet a b #tch with such


    audacity.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theowy, the millet porridge here does not taste good. It is not as good as yours. You should cook it for


    me someday.¡± Then, she turned to me. ¡°Wanda, let me tell you Theowy¡®s millet porridge is very


    delicious. You must try it when you have the chance.


    I was speechless. The image of the bowlo f porridge from that morning popped into my head. I could


    not tell what was so tasty about it.


    My mood was extremely good tonight. Cindy tried to provoke me several times, but I turned a deaf ear


    to her and continued to eat my food. Perhaps it was because I had not eaten hotpot for a long


    Theo and Zedd did not eat anything and stood at the nearby railing to admire the surrounding scenery:


    ¡°Ah!¡± I felt pain and instinctively stood u p. However, my elbow bumped into Cindy, who was seated


    beside me. She cried out in pain.


    Cindy¡®s screan started two men who were enjoying the scenery. They quickly ran over and surrounded


    her.


    I did not have the time to look at her. I quickly lifted my skirt to reduce the burning sensation on my


    thighs. My thighs were red and burning with pain.


    Theo was half¨Ckneeling in front of Cindy. He lowered his head and carefully wiped her nosebleed.


    So it appeared that my elbow hit her nose.


    Zedd walked in front of me and shouted, ¡± Wanda, you are too vicious! You always try to hurt Cindy


    every time. Are you going to deny that it was not your fault this time?


    I was stunned and did not know what to say. Admittedly, I bumped into Cindy with my elbow.


    Seeing the blood on Cindy¡®s nose, I


    and said, ¡°Miss Reed, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, Wanda. Do not me yourself too much. Just be careful in the future.¡± Cindy covered her


    nose with a tissue and looked at Theo with red eyes. ¡°Theowy, I feel a little dizzy. Can you send me


    home?¡±


    Theo looked at the porridge on the table and said softly, ¡°Finish the porridge first.¡±


    No one noticed that my thighs were swollen from the burn and had a few blisters.


    I thought it was ridiculous to see how protective and nervous Theo and Zedd were about Cindy. I was


    the unwanted odd one out there.


    ¡°I am full already. I will go back first.¡± After saying that, I turned and left the restaurant. My heart was


    tight and in pain. It was an indescribable feeling. It was like someone had sprinkled salt on m y fresh


    wound.


    This world was so unfair. Some people were born to be loved, just like Cindy.


    destined to be abandoned, like me.


    I was abandoned countless times already throughout the years.


    ¡°Wanda, stop right there.¡± Theo¡®s angry voice spoke from behind.


    I ignored him and kept walking.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± He stepped forward and grabbed me. His anger grew.


    He was ming me for bumping into Cindy. He even believed I did it on purpose too!


    ¡°I am sorry that I hurt Miss Reed.¡± My heart was heavy and I tried my best not to burst out my


    emotions.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    He strode withrge steps to my side with a cold expression, ¡°You are an adult. Do you not know how


    to conduct yourself properly?¡±


    Iughed angrily. Perhaps I do not know how to behave, but at least I know basic courtesy and


    manners. I would not clingo n to a married man nor would I favor other women in front of my wife.¡±


    ¡°Wanda!¡± His expression suddenly changed. His eyes were fierce as he gripped my shoulders with


    both hands. His strength was great as he gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Are you trying to test


    my limits?¡±


    My shoulders felt like they were about to


    break from his grip. I fought back the heart¨Cwrenching pain as a sheer formed o in my lips. ¡°Are you


    trying to kill me? I have already died countless times before. Why would I care about this?¡±


    He was so angry he could explode. His jaw clenched so tightly that his teeth


    gTitted together. He raised his fist and was about to hit me. I was fearless and red at him coldly.


    Finally, he mmed his fist into the tree trunk beside him.


    Instantly, blood oozel out from his knuckles. He did not even look at the wound on his knuckles. His


    dark eyes were as cold as ake as he looked at me His tone was sarcastic. ¡°You do not have the right


    to judge Cindy.¡±


    I did not have the right?


    All this while, I had always beenbeled Not qualified, unworthy!


    The anger and grievances umted over the years surged out, and I could no longer control


    myself. ¡°Do you think that Cindy is innocent and cute? That is because you did not see how she yed


    all kinds of tricks to achieve her goals. Theo, you are very pitiful. You have been deceived and


    ckmailed morally by her.¡±


    It was already a full¨Cblown argument anyway. After saying that, I ignored his towering rage and turned


    back to the restaurant.


    Seeing my return to the restaurant, Cindy had a smug smile on her face ¡°Wanda, I have already said


    that I do not me you. Why did you run back here? Were you forced toe back because of


    Theowy¡®s scolding?¡±


    I kept silent and just stared at her.


    #W¨CWanda. Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She felt guilty and avoided my


    Suddenly, I picked up the porridge on the table and poured it all on her head. I said,


    You liked living in delusion and loved acting all this while, right? Today, I will fulfill your wish and let.


    Theo pity you and feel sorry for you. Then, he will listen to you obediently.¡±


    My sudden movement stunned everyone, especially Cindy and Zedd, who were sitting opposite me.


    They did not move as if they were immobilized.


    I continued, ¡°Since you like having other people¡®s things so much, I will give Theo I. O you. You do not


    have to thank me. I arti the one who thinks he is a cheater and wants to get rid of him. He is a man


    who


    cannot differentiate right from wrong. I find hiu disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Wanda!¡± Theo¡®s furious voice came from the door


    I ignored hiin. What if he was angry? No one was going to have an easy time today. Compared to


    Cindy, I was at least open and honest.


    Everyone around was looking at us. Theo walked over and pulled my hand.


    I was already thoroughly enraged. I opened my mouth and bit the back of his hand, which was injured


    earlier.


    I used all of my sirength and did not show any mercy. The back of his hand, which was bleeding earlier,


    bled even more. There was blood on my mouth.


    I looked up and wiped the blood from my mouth. I stared at Theo with fierce eyes, waiting for his


    punishment.


    However, all he did was sweep me up in his arms and carry me outside. The blood on his hands


    stained my white clothes ¦£rl.


    He threw me into the backseat violently, locked the door, and started the car. He drove off without


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hesitation.


    The car took less than twenty minutes to reach home instead of the original forty minutes journey


    After a bumpy ride and turning off the car engine, I could not help but retch.


    He ignored mepletely. His face was dark, and he did not say a word. He grabbed the cor of my


    clothes and led m e into the room as if he was carrying a chicken.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The door mmed behind me, and I shrank back in fear, losing all my earlier boldness.


    He threw me onto the sofa with all his might. I instinctively held my belly and looked at his bloodshol


    eyes in horror. W ¨C what are you trying to do?¡±


    Oh, now you are afraid. Were you not fearless earlier?¡± He sneered and held my chin with one hand.


    He said coldly, ¡°Am I a cheater? Am I fickle? Am I unable to distinguish right from wrong? Am I


    disgusting?¡±


    The more he said, the angrier he got. He tightened his grip and his pupils constricted. ¡°I did not expect


    to have such an image in your heart.¡±


    I had said some words out of anger earlier, but now that he held me tightly like this, my temper red


    up again. I lifted my leg and kicked him,


    ¡°Ah!¡± He pointed his trembling hands at me. ¡°You...¡±


    This kick was not light, and I felt a little guilty. However, I still said defiantly.¡± Theo, are you still a man?


    You always use this method to deal with me. If you want t. o kill me, just do it. You do not have to


    tortline me like this.¡±


    At first, I was just trying to scare him. However, the more I spoke, the sadder I became. I started to sob.


    ¡°You know that I love you. Even if you do not love me, you should not bully me like this. What kind o


    fman bullies a woman...¡±


    By the end of muy sentence, I broke downpletely and burst into tears.


    I could not stop now...


    He came over and took me in his arms, whispering soothing words, but the more he spoke, the louder I


    cried.


    Perhaps it was my crying that irritated him. He frowned and then leaned down to cover my mouth with


    his.


    I froze instantly, staring at him with wide


    He smiled and looked up. His voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Not crying anymore, are


    I did not say anything and continued to sob. His lips tell to kiss me again


    ¡°Theo, you cannot do this to me!¡± I panicked and quickly turned my head


    He cupped my head with his hands, forcing me to look him in the eye. ¡°Why not? Just because you


    threw me away like a cheater?


    I burst outughing This man was vengeful.


    After venting, I seemed to feel better.


    You¡®re crying andughing at the same time. Are you a puppy?¡± He pinched my nose and looked at me


    with a doting gaze. ¡°Why did you feel wronged first? Did you not think that your words were very hurtful


    to me as well? And that kick just now, did you want the Grant family lineage to end?


    For Miss Reed¡®s sake, is it normal for you to hurt me?¡± My anger still stemmed from his words. ¡®Not


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    qualified¡±.


    He did not say anything and just held me tight.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°Mason, Zedd, and I grew up together. We met Cindy in junior high school.


    At that time, because I did not have parents, I yearned for the feeling of home, so I often went to their


    house to y. Cindy¡®s parents were very passionate and would always prepare delicious food for me.


    They treated me like their own son.¡±


    He suddenly paused and did not say anything. There was a hint of loneliness o n his face and his eyes


    were a little dark a 5 if he was recalling painful memories.


    I did not bother him. I just looked up at him, waiting quietly for him to continue.


    When I graduated from my third year of junior high school, Grandmother did not have time to


    apany me. Zedd and Mason left the country, so I followed Cindy and her family to her mother¡®s


    hometowi, a remote little mountain vige. I had lived in the city since I was young. The first time I went


    to a vige, I was so happy that I followed Cindy


    Werywhere and yed around crazily in the vige. Then, one day...¡±


    He paused again, this time his body trembling. I had a vague idea that something must have


    happened. I reached for his hand.


    He slowly calmed down and continued,¡± We came to a dpidated house in the vige that was about


    to copse. Cindy was afraid and did not dare to enter. Out o fcuriosity, I ignored her advice and walked


    in. However, just as I pushed open the door and stepped in, the beam of the house suddenly fell and


    pressed against m y legs.¡±


    He closed his eyes, as if afraid. It seemed that what had happened had left a deep impression on him.


    After a long time, he said slowly, ¡°His parents heard the news and rushed over. Ignoring the danger of


    the room copsing, they rushed in to save me Soon, they managed to move the beam that fell on my


    leg away and pushed me out of the room. But...


    He looked like he was in pain. ¡°But they did not get a chance to run out of the house. All of a sudden,


    the whole house copsed, and they were buried alive in the rumble.¡±


    I was stunned. I did not expect this at all. I could not help but wrap my arms around Theo¡®s shoulders


    and gently pat his back


    It is okay. The hardest part is over.¡± He did not seem used to being treated with suchpassion. He


    pulled me back into his armis.


    He continued in a deep voice, ¡°They were rescued after that. Grandmother hired the best doctor, but


    with their serious injuries, they still did not make it. They passed away one after another. Before they


    left, they entrusted Cindy to me.¡±


    I had always known how important Cindy was to him, but I never expected it to be like this.


    Why didn¡®t Grandmother let Cindy marry you?¡± Cindy grew up with Theo and had even saved his life.


    Grandmother could have helped them get together.


    Your focus is always so strange.¡± He smiled. It was a smile so clear and bright. It was never there


    before


    This is important.¡± I look at him stubbornly, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Enough of stories for today. You should go to bed.¡± He still had not answered my question and just


    carried me upstairs.


    After a night of fussing, I was indeed exhausted. I let him carry me into the room


    When I came out of the shower, I was startled to find him lying there with only a towel wrapped around


    him, looking at his phone. Are you not going back to bed


    He did not answer. Instead, he pulled me into his arms and whispered in my ear, Some debts would


    need to be settled eventually.¡±


    It waste at night by the time we were done showering. After washing up, he hugged me satisfyingly


    and fell asleep. 1


    As for me, I could not sleep at all. My mind wandered all night until dawni.


    When I woke up again, it was nine in the morning. Theo was nowhere to be seen.


    Thinking back at what happenedst night, my face turned hot. Luckily, he was not around. Otherwise,


    I would not know how to face him.


    I had to go to the office today. Despite myck of energy, I forced myself out of bed.


    Heidi was sitting on the sofa downstairs.


    Why are you here? I was surprised.


    The President asked me to bring you to the headquarters.¡± Heidi ced the nearly¨Cempty ss of


    water on the table. It seemed like she had been waiting for a long time.


    Why did he want me to go to the headquarters so early in the morning? I d o not have time to think


    about it. I took a few bites of the breakfast that Heidi brought and got up to leave.


    Because Heidi drove, I was dropped off at the entrance of thepany.


    Coincidentally, I bumped into Zedd, who was holding a document in his hand. He was probably here for


    a meeting


    For many years, the Grant family owned department stores, restaurants, and entertainment


    businesses. The Nichols family developed real estate, whereas the Lynch family built their business


    around hospitals and medicine,


    Although the three families had developed their respective businesses well, each business was


    considered small. After the heirs, Theo, Mason, and Zedd took over their family businesses a few years


    ago, they merged theirpanies.


    The merger was very sessful. The development of Salt City was currently controlled by the three


    families. All essential amenities covering food, health, shelter, and transportation were under them.


    However, it was not enough for them. In the past few years, they already had ns to go to a bigger


    city to develop their


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Grant, showing off so quickly already? Let me tell you, Second Brother does not have you in


    his heart. It is useless even if you stay here 24/7.¡± Zedd looked at me disdainfully. His eyes were full of


    mockery.


    I froze momentarily, unsure what he meant


    When I was in university, I majored in media. After I entered the Grant family, I was arranged by


    Grandmother to work in the corporate nning department. Three years ago, after I married Theo, I


    was transferred to manage Nectarine Entertainment.


    Since then, I rarely visited headquarters unless necessary.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Zedd continued to mock me. ¡°Don¡®t think that just because you are


    Mrs. Grant that the Grant Corporation would be yours. Just


    because you¡®re married to the boss, it doesn¡®t make you the boss.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    He looked like he was in pain. ¡°But they did not get a chance to run out of the house. All of a sudden,


    the whole house copsed, and they were buried alive in the rumble.¡±


    I was stunned. I did not expect this at all. I could not help but wrap my arms around Theo¡®s shoulders


    and gently pat his back


    It is okay. The hardest part is over.¡± He did not seem used to being treated with suchpassion. He


    pulled me back into his armis.


    He continued in a deep voice, ¡°They were rescued after that. Grandmother hired the best doctor, but


    with their serious injuries, they still did not make it. They passed away one after another. Before they


    left, they entrusted Cindy to me.¡±


    I had always known how important Cindy was to him, but I never expected it to be like this.


    Why didn¡®t Grandmother let Cindy marry you?¡± Cindy grew up with Theo and had even saved his life.


    Grandmother could have helped them get together.


    Your focus is always so strange.¡± He smiled. It was a smile so clear and bright. It was never there


    before


    This is important.¡± I look at him stubbornly, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Enough of stories for today. You should go to bed.¡± He still had not answered my question and just


    carried me upstairs.


    After a night of fussing, I was indeed exhausted. I let him carry me into the room


    When I came out of the shower, I was startled to find him lying there with only a towel wrapped around


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    him, looking at his phone. Are you not going back to bed


    He did not answer. Instead, he pulled me into his arms and whispered in my ear, Some debts would


    need to be settled eventually.¡±


    It waste at night by the time we were done showering. After washing up, he hugged me satisfyingly


    and fell asleep. 1


    As for me, I could not sleep at all. My mind wandered all night until dawni.


    When I woke up again, it was nine in the morning. Theo was nowhere to be seen.


    Thinking back at what happenedst night, my face turned hot. Luckily, he was not around. Otherwise,


    I would not know how to face him.


    I had to go to the office today. Despite myck of energy, I forced myself out of bed.


    Heidi was sitting on the sofa downstairs.


    Why are you here? I was surprised.


    The President asked me to bring you to the headquarters.¡± Heidi ced the nearly¨Cempty ss of


    water on the table. It seemed like she had been waiting for a long time.


    Why did he want me to go to the headquarters so early in the morning? I d o not have time to think


    about it. I took a few bites of the breakfast that Heidi brought and got up to leave.


    Because Heidi drove, I was dropped off at the entrance of thepany.


    Coincidentally, I bumped into Zedd, who was holding a document in his hand. He was probably here for


    a meeting


    For many years, the Grant family owned department stores, restaurants, and entertainment


    businesses. The Nichols family developed real estate, whereas the Lynch family built their business


    around hospitals and medicine,


    Although the three families had developed their respective businesses well, each business was


    considered small. After the heirs, Theo, Mason, and Zedd took over their family businesses a few years


    ago, they merged theirpanies.


    The merger was very sessful. The development of Salt City was currently controlled by the three


    families. All essential amenities covering food, health, shelter, and transportation were under them.


    However, it was not enough for them. In the past few years, they already had ns to go to a bigger


    city to develop their


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Grant, showing off so quickly already? Let me tell you, Second Brother does not have you in


    his heart. It is useless even if you stay here 24/7.¡± Zedd looked at me disdainfully. His eyes were full of


    mockery.


    I froze momentarily, unsure what he meant


    When I was in university, I majored in media. After I entered the Grant family, I was arranged by


    Grandmother to work in the corporate nning department. Three years ago, after I married Theo, I


    was transferred to manage Nectarine Entertainment.


    Since then, I rarely visited headquarters unless necessary.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Zedd continued to mock me. ¡°Don¡®t think that just because you are


    Mrs. Grant that the Grant Corporation would be yours. Just


    because you¡®re married to the boss, it doesn¡®t make you the boss.¡°

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Thank you for your concern, President Nichols. An outsider does not need to worry about the


    ownership of the Grant Corporation. You should mind your own business, President Nichols. It would


    not be good if the Grant Corporation was dragged through the mud because of your mistake


    It was early in the morning and I did not want to argue with him in front of the office. I turned and


    walked inside.


    Wanda, you!¡± Zedd wanted to re up, but when he saw the looks in the eyes of the surrounding


    employees, he sensibly shut his mouth.


    I took the elevator to Theo¡¯s office. It was still cold and felt solemn.


    Keith was busy at hisputer. When he saw me enter, he looked up and said, ¡± Miss Lane, the


    President is meeting with President Nichs shortly. He wants you to wait in his office.¡±


    I nodded and entered Theo¡®s office. I sato n the sofa and waited for him.


    Half an hourter, Zedd¡®s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Second Brother, have you considered


    Cindy¡®s feelings before when you decided to transfer her back to the headquarters? If Cindy finds out,


    she will be very sad. Besides, didn¡®t you transfer her away because you hated


    her?


    This is a work arrangement.¡± Theo¡®s voice was low, but it had a dominant tone


    The door was pushed open and Theo was stunned to see me sitting inside. ¡°You¡®re here already?¡±


    Zedd snorted when he saw me and turned his face to the other side.


    Theo sat down opposite me and looked at me. Thepany ns to enter the online space in the


    future, so we n to acquire a few intepanies. You will be responsible for this. From today


    onward, you will return to the headquarters to work.¡±


    He wanted me to return to the headquarters?


    So, they were talking about me just now? No wonder Zedd¡®s words were so sarcastic early in the


    morning


    Ever since I joined thepany, I had always been involved in matters rted t o publicity. I had never


    been involved in such an important project as acquiring apany. Why did Theo hand it to me?


    I had ns to leave as well...


    ¡°You¡®re not willing to do it?¡± Seeing that I did not speak, Theo frowned and sounded displeased.


    ¡°No, I have never done an acquisition before. Plus, I have not been feeling welltely.¡± I hesitated,


    unsure of what to say.


    There is a first time for everything. You are a shareholder of thepany, so you have to familiarize


    yourself with all the aspects of the business. For now, you will still be in charge of the publicity for the


    new product. You would have to find the right ambassadors. As for the acquisitions


    He paused for a moment. ¡°First, take some time to read up on a fewpanies and understand their


    business model. Then, draft a report for me.¡±


    Speaking of ambassadors, we can continue working with the previous ambassador, Sandy. She is


    super popr now, and she is also good at promoting products. Didn¡®t the jewelry she endorsed


    previously be a bestseller?¡± Zedd interrupted.


    ¡°I have a better candidate for the ambassador this time.¡± I had already discussed it with Xander


    previously and had forgotten about this matter these few days.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked at me and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can decide on this matter. You have to grasp a


    principle. The artists you choose must not have any misconduct, no negative news, and do not cause


    any negative impact on the brand¡®s image. You have to hurry. There¡®s not much time left.¡±


    refuse. At the very least, I had to do this well.


    ¡°Although the acquisition case is not urgent, we still have to familiarize ourselves with it quickly. Learn


    more from the professionals...¡± Theo nagged like an old woman.


    After leaving his office, I called Heidi and asked her to get some survey forms. I nned to go to the


    market with her in the afternoon to understand the public¡®s opinion and consumer psychology of male


    stars endorsing jewelry.


    In the past, when Theo asked me to find a n ambassador, I would only rmend the most suitable


    person. The decision was not mine, so I naturally did not have t o worry about the market¡®s feedback


    and demand.


    Now that he wanted me to take full responsibility, I had to be careful. I could not make a rash decision


    without a detailed data investigation.


    Heidi quickly took out the survey forms. For the whole afternoon, she and I wandered around the


    various jewelry stores in Salt City.


    From determining the consumers to finding people to fill in the survey forms, we were extremely busy.


    At six in the evening, we finally finished a t thest shopping mall and were about t o return to the office


    to work overtime to sort out the results when Theo called.


    ¡°You¡®re not in the office?¡± His voice sounded cold.


    Did he go to the office to look for me? Heidi and I were doing market research,¡± I said. ¡°We¡®re going


    back to OT.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°You¡¯re working overtime tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to sort out these survey forms as soon as possible. What do you need


    ¡°Nothing. Do what you need to do then. I will go back first.¡± He hung up afterward,


    Although feeling somewhat baffled, I did not want to dwell on it any longer. I went back to headquarters


    with Heidi to sort out the questionnaire because we were the only two people who had just been


    transferred back. We had to do everything ourselves.


    After sorting out the questionnaire, it was already eight o¡¯clock. Heidi kept looking a ther phone as if


    she had something on.


    Get these forms sorted out and get off work. I stretched and turned on my


    What about you? Do you have to work overtime?¡± Heidi looked at me.


    ¡°I will look through the information again.¡± Anyway, I have nothing to do when I go back. I want to


    understand the online technologypanies that Theo mentioned first.


    ¡°Okay. Do you need me to order dinner for you?¡± Heidi asked before she left.


    No, thanks. I will go home soon.¡±


    After Heidi left, I started reading the information online


    So dedicated?¡± A familiar voice came from above. I looked up and saw it was Mason. I had been so


    focused that I did not know when he came in.


    The boss gave me a new job and I am confused. I want to study it first. Why are you here?¡± I asked,


    pinching the bridge of


    ¡°I am here to do something. I heard that you are still working overtime I am here i o send some food


    over.¡± He waved the bento box in his hand and ced it on the table.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I started, then said. Thank You.¡±


    I thought that he would leave immediately after delivering the items. Unexpectedly, he sat down on the


    chair in front of the desk and looked at me. ¡°I heard that Theo wants you to be in charge of the new


    product¡¯s marketing andpany acquisition at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the new product¡¯s promotional activities are still alright. I do not understand this acquisition thing


    at all, s o I am still learning about it.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I heard that there are quite a few celebrities who are interested in this new product


    endorsement deal. Their backers are trying to find Theo through various means. Thepetition in the


    entertainment industry has always been bad. No matter who you choose in the end, the other


    affected. You have to be careful.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t Theo tell me about this?


    No wonder Zedd suggested for Sandy to continue as ambassador. He was probably asked by


    someone to be a lobbyisi.


    I frowned. I thought it would be an easy task, but it seemed it was not


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Since Theo gave it to you, he must have his ns and


    considerations. Just do as you wish. You have to be careful about the acquisition though.¡±


    ¡°Theo knows that I have never been involved in the acquisition, so why would he still want me to do it?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s acquisition could cost tens or even hundreds of millions. The slightest. mistake would


    shake the foundation of the Grant Corporation. I do not understand what he wants.


    ¡°You have Grandmother¡¯s shares, and it i s not a small amount. If this acquisition case is sessful,


    you can logically join the board of directors and have a say in thepany¡¯s operations.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± he continued, ¡°if you make a mistake, you might be kicked out of the Grant Corporation.¡±


    This was Theo¡¯s intention? Did he want m e to be promoted to the board of directors or to kick me out


    directly?


    Ilu


    , momentarily at a loss for


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time. You should familiarize yourself with it first. If there i Sanything you don¡¯t


    understand, just ask. Do not think too much of it and get off work early. You are still pregnant, so you


    need to rest more,¡± he said before getting up to leave


    I nodded and looked over at him. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all this time.¡±


    He smiled and leit


    I was not in the mood to read the information anymore. I opened the box that Mason had sent me. It


    had chicken soup and a few appetizers. As expected of a doctor, he knew very well what pregnant


    women liked to eat.


    After I finished my soup, I headed straight downstairs, ready to go home.


    Underground parking lot. I was looking for my car. Heidi had parked it that morning. I wondered where


    she parked it.


    ¡°Honk¡­¡± In the distance, a horn sounded.


    Tonk.¡± In the distance, a horn sounded.


    I saw Theo sitting in his car and was looking at me.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    I walloed over to him. ¡°I thought you Yeni


    Can¡¯t Ie again?¡± He smile and naked..


    I was speechless. It was true


    what do you want to cat? My stomach is growling ¡± He started the car and drove


    It turned out that he was waiting for the I. Oral with him. I Setetly rubbed Try stomach that had just


    been filled and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. Let¡¯s go for Japanese food!


    After entering the restaurant, I immediately regretted it. The ordered a lot of dishes and kept putting


    food in my bowl. My stomach was hurling due to


    When we got home, I touched my bloated stomach and dragked him outside for a few rounds before


    stopping


    Burkiside, he¡¯s still in hud mny Tout like he didst night. ¡°why don¡¯t you go back to your room? Lasked


    hina sidried my hair.


    This is also my 10001¡å Then, he stoodu pand took the hairdryer to dry my hair. !! You can¡¯t just dry your


    hair with a towel You have to dry it with a dryer before you can sleep. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have a


    headache.¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle. For a moment, I thought he was talking to


    Cindy


    Thinking about his current attitude, I hesitated. Was leaving like this the best arrangement for the child?


    TIID, I


    Yes What is it?!!


    Nothing. Thank you for blowing my hair.¡± I wanted to ask him why he wanted me to be in charge of the


    acquisition case Did he want to keep me in the Grant Corporation or take the opportunity to kick me


    out?


    ¡°EnOCED.¡± He put the hiyo and reach out to put into his


    .


    110.100SC alim held like this to EYE, ETH stessly.


    ¡°If you love again, chut me the THE JOINT E what I¡¯m abo ti to do to you.¡± His Eyes tanto she


    looked at me


    I??????????l?


    Feeling invisible and dangerous aura, I fanctfully stopped struggling and obediently at him bug mer


    The next momim. I was carried dorinnstairs by Thea for breakfast. I slepttest night and had


    difficulty opening


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I will leave.¡± Theo ced the milk in front of me


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me.¡± Lily then did I wake up. I finished the milk in une gulp and went upstairs


    to put my bag I left my car at the officest night and didn¡¯t drive it back. If he left and I couldn¡¯t get a


    cab here, how was going o get to work?


    Tust as I reached the office, Heidi entered


    as I reached the office, Heidi entered and said, ¡°Wanda, Newlipht Media¡¯s President called just now. He


    said he wants to meet you.¡±


    Newlight Media? Wasn¡¯t that Sandy¡¯spany? They were most likely looking for me for the


    endorsement.


    I had originally nned to ask Thea about the endorsement dealst night. Ini the end, when I was with


    him, I was forced to do other things by him and had forgotten about my main purpose.


    Looking at Heidi, I said, ¡°Help me reject i I and also help me contact Xander. Ask him to return to see


    me when he¡¯s free.¡±


    After Heidi left, I picked up the phone and La || THI.


    What is it?¡± His voice was authoritative when he worked, but not cold.


    I heard a lot of people want this endorsement deal. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± I sounded


    aggrieved.


    ¡°Are you trying to use other people¡¯s ideas to choose an ambassador?¡± he asked instead of answering


    O course not. I already have the right person. I¡¯m just worried they¡¯ll do something behind my back.¡± I


    stated my concerns.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to anyone else to decide on the Giant Corporation I¡¯ve already said that you can decide on


    this matter. You can decide for yourself. With that, he Thung up the phone


    I stared at the phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. My face changed so quickly.


    He was very gentlest night, but in the blink of an eye, he had regained his cold attitude. It was


    unbearable.


    Since Theo had said so, I did not have any more considerations. ording to our investigation results


    yesterday. I asked Heidi to prepare the contract. Once Xander returned, I would sign the contract and


    settle the issue as soon as possible.


    I was busy for the whole day. When I got off work, Theo sent me a messige saying that he had dinner


    to attend to and asked me to go home first


    Since I had nothing better to do at home, I decided to spend some more time in my office reading


    through the files untilte into the night. Then I headed to the basement to get ready to drive home.


    Just as I stepped out of the elevator, Cecilia sent me a WhatsApp message

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Darling, let me tell you. Rose City is really beautiful. We should havee here long ago,¡±


    ¡°You went to Rose already?¡± I asked, surprised that she¡¯d gotten there sa


    It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me. Since I¡¯ve already decided on something, the sooner I get it done, the


    better. I regret visiting thiste. I really should havee a few years earlier.¡± It seemed like she liked it


    over there,


    Did you look for a suitable store?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I n to stay here for a few more days and look for them slowly. Let me tell you, the pace of


    life here is very slow. It seems like everyone is very rxed. In addition to that, there are many schools,


    so the business of opening


    a shop will be good.¡±


    I sent her a message as we walked. The parking lot of the Grant Corporation was


    tiny Ill ilE CHIL( ]=HT=lli+il1 M:15: huge, and there weren¡¯t many cars in sight at this time. The whole


    ce felt empty. Only the sound of my shoes clicking against the floor and the reverberations of my


    footsteps echoed around me. It sounded a little eerie and


    I was terrified and couldn¡¯t help but quickeni my pace. Then you can stay there for a few more days


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and find the house while you¡¯re at it. I¡¯ve been assigned a new mission recently, so I don¡¯t think I can


    leave anytime soon.¡±


    You¡¯ve already decided to leave. Why do you still care so much? Just leave and it¡¯ll be over.¡± Cecelia


    replied.


    I knew that I had to leave, but there was a reason behind it. The divorce procedures were not


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t want to nag you anymore. Anyway, I like it here. If it. doesn¡¯t work out for you,


    I¡¯ll stille over and settle down first. You cane overter. Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I¡¯ll go to


    the bar to have fun.¡±


    I found my car just in time. I put my phone down and looked down to grab my krys from my bag,


    prepiring to open the


    Suddenly, I felt a pain at the back of my neck, and I passed out


    When I woke up again, I found my hands and feet tied to a chair and a foreign object stuffed into my


    mouth,


    I struggle with all my might, but the more I struggled, the tighter the rope became. I wanted to scream,


    but any mouth was stuffed. Even when I tried my best, I could only make muffled sounds.


    After a moment of panic, I realized that I was kidnapped!


    I remembered that I had lost consciousness in the underground parking lot of the Grant Corporation


    building. It would mean that the other party knew that I was Mrs. Grant. If they were after money, then I


    would be safe.


    After figuring this out, I slowly calmed down and looked around. This was probably an abandoned


    factory. There


    h


    e rusiy tools everywhere in the dirty


    The room was huge and empty, but there was no sign of the kidnapper.


    Ten minutester, the old door was pushed open from the outside. A man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s


    awake.¡±


    I looked up and saw a thin man with a ferret face walking in front. Behind him was a man in a suit who


    looked to be in his forties.


    The man in the back had neatlybed hair and looked very particr. He looked like a businessman


    that would belong in a corporate building and did not look like hi e did things like kidnapping,


    What was their motive? I felt a little guilty. It wasn¡¯t scary to kidnap people, The scariest thing was that


    they didn¡¯t Wait ¦°¦©¦¯¦°).


    ¡°Go get the thing out of her mouth.¡± The businessman ordered the man with the ferret face


    Soon, the thing in my mouth was rernoved. I asked, ¡°Who are you? What do


    you want? Do you know whom?


    Because I was nervous, in one breath, I raised three questions.


    Mrs. Lane, I¡¯m sorry to have wronged you,¡± the businessman said. His voice was a little hoarse. He


    paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt you. We invited you here just to let


    you watch a good show.¡±


    He knew my name. I was stunned and confused.


    Afterward, they yed me a recording

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Thewwy, I like you. I have always liked you. Ever since we met in middle school, I swore that I would


    marty no one but


    It Was Cindy¡¯s Wikce


    ¡°Cindy, I am already married.¡± Theo¡¯s valce slurred and sounds like he was drunk.


    Then I¡¯ll wait for you to get a divorce. Anyway, Dad and Mom entrusted me to you, and you¡¯ll be my


    pir of support for the rest of my life. Moreover, you said that you don¡¯t love her and like me. After you


    get a divorce, I¡¯ll marry you and carry sons for you.¡±


    Theowy.¡±


    My heart was in so much pain that I couldn¡¯t breathe. I wanted to cover my ears with my hands to


    prevent myself from hearing those sounds, but my hands were tied so tightly that I couldn¡¯t move.


    I shook my head frantically, trying to get rid of the sounds, but they always echoed in my ears and I


    couldn¡¯t shake them


    Who on earth wanted me to hear all this and torture me like this?


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started vomiting like a fountain. In the end, I even vomited bile, but


    still, I couldn¡¯t stop retching


    I had always known about Theo and Cindy¡¯s rtionship, and I could imagine what they would do when


    they were together. However, I never thought that I would personally hear them making love.


    This was worse than having the killed.


    After a long time, the sounds finally stopped. My body seemed to be drained of all its energy. I


    copsed onto the chair.


    The pain in my heart started to cause it to crack. My heart seemed to shatter into a million pieces, and


    it was as painful as Lens of millions of ants biting me


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, how is it? This scene doesn¡¯t sound too bad, does it?¡± The


    businessman who had been standing at. the side asked


    Hecked his lips into a disgusting smile. I resisted the urge to retch and red at him. ¡°Was Cindy


    behind this?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only she would be capable of such a thing.


    It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. What¡¯s important is that Mrs. Lane has heard a good show.¡± Heughed out


    loud, looking extremely wretched. He was apletely different person from the business elite he had


    looked like when he first entered the room.


    Spit it out. What¡¯s your motive?¡± After all the detours, surely they did not just n on torturing me with a


    recording.


    Mrs. Lane is indeed a smart person. I like it.¡± The businessman smiled proudly. ¡°I heard that Mrs. Lane


    is looking for an ambassador for the Grant Corporation¡¯s new product these few days. I have a


    rmendation. Would you like to hear i


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Without even thinking I refused, I sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who sent you. I won¡¯t be


    threatened by you.¡±


    Theohad told me  da ihuis without any Worries. I believed that he auldhane ?T.


    He pundered for a moment, staring at me steadily: ¡°What if I said I was going to threaten you with the


    baby in your belly he sak slowly


    He was blunt enough. I brake out in a sweat and looked at him with widened


    How did he know that I was pregnant?


    He seemed to be very satisfied with my surprise and continued to smile ¡°I know that Mrs. Lane do¡¯sn¡¯t


    want President Grant to know about this. I will keep my mouth shut on the secret, provided that you


    listen to my sugestion.¡±


    What matly is your motive?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snarl. The child was mysi


    ¡°I have good intentions. Instead of choosing for yourself, why don¡¯t yili organize a program and let the


    crowd choose their preferred ambassador? Thuis way, not only will you have a proper gimmick, but you


    can also find an


    Amick, but you can also find an ambassador whom the majority likes.


    Why not?


    This is it?¡± After the fuss, all he did was give a pretty good suggestion,


    He spread his hands, looking like that was all he had


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡± I looked up at hirn. This man had a face that incited distrust in people.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Mrs. Lane, you don¡¯t have a choice. You have to trust me. I can promise you that you will never see me


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    again. If you don¡¯t d Das I say, then I will have to talk to Mr. Grant about this.¡± He rubbed his chin,


    looking helpless.


    It was a threat, a downright threat.


    I hated the fact that I knew he was threatening one, but as he said, I had no choice but to follow.


    After a moment of hesitation, I nodded silently in agreement.


    My main concern now was to leave this ce safely.


    ¡°Great! Then we¡¯ll wait for Mrs. Lane¡¯s good news.¡± The businessman pped his hands happily and


    signaled the ferret face man to cover my eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you already?¡± They were going to blindfold me. I was starting to get annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lane. I¡¯ll send you back now.¡± Then, they pulled me into a


    This time, I tried to keep myself alert, but after the car had been moving for a while, I dozed off again


    When I woke up again, I was seated perfectly in my car in the underground parking lot.


    For a moment, I thought it had been a dream.


    However, the pain in my heart and the dryness in my eyes confirmed that this was not a dream. Just


    now, I had experienced psychological torture.


    It left a deep imprint in my mind like a shadow that will haunt me forever.


    I raised my hand and looked at the time. I I was alreadyte at night. I didn¡¯t want to o go back to the


    vi. In the past, there was a small room in Nectarine Entertainment¡¯s office. When I didn¡¯t want to go


    home, I would go there. However, I was not in Nectarine Entertainment¡¯s office.


    Ce n ¡®t in Salt city ether, Al


    Sudden, i nalized that there is a ce ?QT in SALCIE.


    I had a choice. I Chin at the hotel opposite thepany


    After an exhausting night, my body couldn¡¯t be lit anymore. Oncel got to my hotel room, I cook a slower


    and was about to lie down when the phone rate


    I picked it up, and it was Thea. ¡°Wiry anuni¡¯t you at home?¡±


    He sounded unhappy. ¡°I guess he just gol. heute from socializing


    Upon hearing his voice, his heavy breathing in the recording came to my mind, and my


    stomach.churned. I suppressed my difort and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m noting back tonight.¡±


    Then I ended the call.


    He called again, and I ended the callingin,


    very time he called again, I ended the


    After a few times, I turned off my phone and covered myself with a nket.


    in my daze, I felt ny ndet. Was Mille way. When I open my eyes, Thea¡¯s face was dark and he


    looked at the coldly * Why didn¡¯t you go home?¡±


    I was stund. How did he find this ce


    Without saying anything. I turned my face away from him. Hebent down with his head close to my car,


    and slowly said,


    #ugh.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but want to throw up when I felt his shallow breathing, so I quickly got up and


    went to the bathroom L Ovomit.


    However, I had already vomited everything out just now at night. At this moment, I had nothing left to


    vomit and could only retch continuously.


    The followed me in and patted my back! o help me breathe. He frowned and asked,


    Why are you vomiting again?¡±


    As soon as his hand touched my back, I couldn¡¯t help but tremble. My whole bly started to shake, and


    my stomach started to feel bitter. I extended both my hands and pushed him away forcefully,


    He was caught off guard and did not expect me to push him away. He staggered and fell out of the


    bathroom. I took this opportunity to close the door and lock it.


    My head was full of the awful sounds from the recording. I covered my ears hard to try to keep them


    out, but there was no use. They were like flies that couldn¡¯t be swatted away.


    The ces where his hand had touched felt numb as if thousands of bugs were crawling on it. It made


    me feel especially disgusted


    I turned on the shower and vigorously scrubbed every part of my body especially where he¡¯d touched


    me.


    I rubbed my skin over and over again until it was red and painful, but I still felt like I hadn¡¯t washed it


    clean.


    Wanda, open the door.¡± He knocked on the door from outside. His voice was cold and his tone was


    filled with suppressed


    anger.


    I could not hear his voice at all and shouted, ¡°Theo, go away. I don¡¯t want to see you now. Leave this


    ce immediately.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    I thought I could bear it, but now I realized I really couldn¡¯t. Sering him made me sick. Every time he


    spoke, the scenes from the recording reyed in my mind. I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Open the door firsi. Let¡¯s talk.¡± He remained adamant and continued to knock on the door from


    outside. His voice was colder than before.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you, and I sure as hell don¡¯t want to hear your voice. Please stay away from me,


    okay?¡± I wasn¡¯tpletely out of energy. I crouched in the corner with my head in my hands and let the


    water pour off my head..


    Wanda, there¡¯s a limit to my patience,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    I was on the verge of breaking down.¡± There¡¯s a limit to my patience as well!¡± I yelled. ¡°I told you to


    leave! Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡±


    He said nothing further, but there was a loud crash from the door.


    He managed to break the lock to the door with his body, and the door opened with a bang. He walked


    in with a cold and gloomy face


    When he saw me all curled up helplessly i n the corner, there was nothing but disgust and fear in my


    eyes.


    His angry ck eyes slowly dissipated as he stood there staring at me.


    After a long while, he let out an almost inaudible sigh and turned off the shower. He found a dry towel


    and squatted down beside me. He was tall, and squatting like this gave me a sense of coercion.


    He wanted to wipe the water off my face with a towel.


    Instinctively, I quickly backed away, pulling myself even further away from him and shouting, ¡°Stay


    away from me!¡±


    His hand, which was holding the towel, froze in mid-air. A cold and sharp aura shed past his ck


    eyes before it faded away. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What


    I silently cried and buried my head in my hands. I suppressed the pain in my heart and said, ¡°Theo,


    let¡¯s get a divorcel We¡¯ll go through the procedures tomorrow. I really can¡¯t stay in the same space as


    you anymore.¡±


    His face, which had softened a little, instantly turned angry. He stood up, threw the towel on the sink,


    and looked down at me. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very certain and I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Finally, I calmed down and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve


    always been wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to win your heart. We shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    He wrenched me out of the bathroom before I could finish my sentence. He Eucked me under the


    covers and covered my body with the covers again.


    After a long time, when he saw that my expression had finally eased and that my body was no longer


    trembling, he dragged a chair over and sat in front of m e. He stared at me for a long time before


    saying, ¡°What exactly happened


    At this moment, he was very calm and his voice was gentle and patient.


    My cyes reddened. He must have used up all his patience today! I said, ¡°Theo, there is no love


    between us, right?


    He was calm with his serious gaze, ¡°What is love?


    ¡°Just like how you treat Cindy. Love is you being gentle, considerate, obedient, and willing to do


    anything for her¡¯, I thought i O myself. However, I didn¡¯t say it out loud. I only said, ¡°Love is truly


    understanding someone. Only when you love someone enough will you understand them.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯reining that I don¡¯t understand you. Is this why you want a divorce?¡± He narrowed his


    eyes and looked at me helplessly, as if I was being unreasonable.


    My heart ached and I choked, ¡°Yes, I thought that as long as I worked hard enough, you would


    understand me. But Theo, I have walked 99 steps, but I still did not have an ounce of your concern, let


    not have an ounce of your concern, let alone any understanding.¡±


    I paused and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any more steps. So, from now on, I¡¯ve decided not to love


    you anymore.


    I want to give up on you and let myself g


    During this time, he treated me so well that I almost lost myself. Sometimes, I even deliberately forgot


    about Cindy¡¯s existence.


    However, what happened tonight was like a blow to my head that woke me up again. It told me that no


    matter how hard I tried, I was still nothing to Theo.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Even if I gave him everything I had, I still couldn¡¯t get his love.


    I didn¡¯t want the love I couldn¡¯t get. I was Tired of fighting for it.


    He didn¡¯t say anything The air in the bedroom was as cold as winter. I kept my head down so I didn¡¯t


    need to look at him.


    After a long time, he stood up and said softly, ¡°Your emotions are very unstable now. I¡¯ll leave first. Rest


    well. We¡¯ll talk another day.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and left without looking back


    I was destined to have a sleepless night.


    Even so, when the sun rose again, I would still have to face it to continue with my life


    I was not able to sleep for the entire night, and my head felt heavy. I arrived at the office with dark


    circles underneath mi y eyes. Heidiforted me when she saw


    YEYL. Trudi morted me when she me. ¡°Wan, HI VETEworking


    already confirmed the endkursement deal. It¡¯s still early for the acquisition, mint work too hard. Your


    health is important. **


    ¡°No, I did not work dertime. There was s. omuch going on that I couldn¡¯t sleep Can you get me a cup of


    water?¡± As much as I wanted a cup of collec, I stopped myself, thinking about the baby in my


    stomach


    Heidi ced the ss of water on the table and said, ¡°Xander said that he should be done filming in


    the next two days. When that timees, he¡¯ll rushi back immediately to sign the contract. Then the


    contract will be settled to prevent other people from inquiring about the ambassador role.¡±


    I was stumed when I heard that. I raised my head and asked, ¡°Who came to inquire about the


    ambassador role?¡±


    Thinking back to what happenedst night, I thought it was Cindy who wanted to make things difficult


    for me, but now i t seemed that things weren¡¯t that simple


    MANY. Recently, Newlight Media, Skywand Media, and a few otherpanies¡¯ representatives have


    called to rmend their artists


    It was no wonder that thesepanies were so enthusiastic, Not only had the Grant Corporation¡¯s


    endorsement fees be¡¯n very enticing, but more importantly, it was a symbol of status in the industry.


    After bing the Grant Corporation¡¯s ambassador, their status would skyrocket as well.


    After pondering for a moment, I asked Heidi, ¡°How long until the new product is released?¡±


    There are only a few months left, so we have to decide on the ambassador as soon as possible. There


    will be a series of promotionster.¡±


    ¡°I have a new idea to get both of these done together. The businessman¡¯s suggestionst night


    enlightened me There were all kinds of reality shows nowadays. Why didn¡¯t we try a simr show?


    In this way, we could achieve the goal of promoting ourselves and also fulfill my promise to the


    businessman. As for who would be chosen as the ambassador in the end, he was not very clear on it,


    so it was up to me of course.


    ¡°How do we do that? We don¡¯t even have an ambassador, so there¡¯s no way we can promote it


    together!¡± Heidi was baffled,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that many celebrities are interested in this endorsement? Let¡¯s do a television program


    simr to apetition. The final winner will be the appointed ambassador. This way, we can


    create enough momentum in the early stages and also pick an ambassador. We won¡¯t offend anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Wanda!¡± Heidi gave me two thumbs up.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Heidi bit her lips and said hesitantly,¡± Wanda, why do you think President Grant asked you to be in


    charge of the ambassador selection even though he knows that it¡¯s going to be tricky this time? Isn¡¯t he


    trying to make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. The Grand Corporation is so big and he can¡¯t he in charge of everything on his


    own, Perhaps he doesn¡¯t even know about the twists and turns in the middle. However, he has given


    me absolute power over this matter. I have the final say in this


    matter.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re his wife Out of all the people i in such a big Grant Corporation, why did h e give you the


    ambassador project to manage?


    Iughed and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m indeed his wife, but in thepany, we have a superior-subordinate


    rtionship. As an employee, the boss has given me a task, s o I can only ept it. I also have to think


    about thepany ande up with a perfect solution. I have to do a good job and not offend


    anyone.


    Heidi lowered her head and did not speak. It could be seen that she was a little unwilling to be


    transferred back to the headquarters


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s split up the work. You go and draw up apetition


    n and ask


    Oldraw up apetition n and ask Grant Corporation to sponsor it. Contact a television station and


    discuss how to schedule it. I¡¯ll go meet the celebrities who are interested in this endorsement and


    convince them to participate in our show. Help me arrange a meeting with Newlight¡¯s person-in-


    charge.¡±


    What happenedst night made me suspect that it was Sandy¡¯spany. Although they used dirty


    tricks, it ultimately still came down to the matter o


    the ambassador. It was hard not to be suspicious.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Heidi was very efficient in doing things and quickly made an appointment with Sandy¡¯spany.


    I told her to set the time for lunch. Discussions like this, especially the kind that required mental


    strength, were best done over food.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, I took my bag and went to the restaurant that Heidi had booked in


    advance. Unexpectedly, they had arrived earlier. Sandy¡¯s manager was also there


    It seemed that the Grant Corporation was indeed a big business client, and they valued it very much.


    The boss of Newlight Media, George Manson, was a very young boss with a dignified look. Many


    people said that he had entered the wrong line of work and should have be a schr instead.


    They used to work together in the entertainment industry and knew each other.


    Seeing mee in, George and the others got up and walked toward me with a smile. At the same


    time, they extended their hands and said, ¡°CEO Lane, you really are a busy woman. It¡¯s rare to be able


    to see you in person now.¡±


    I put on a professional smile. ¡°President Manson, you sure know how to joke. I¡¯m sorry, but I just got


    transferred to the headquarters. There are a lot of things that I had to attend to, so I¡¯m here today t o


    apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly ttered. Congrattions, CEO Lane on your promotion. You¡¯re indeed a super woman. In


    just three short years, Nectarine Entertainment had growt so well under you. For you to suddenly stop


    working there, I was impressed.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mainly because of the headquarters. President Grant is too busy and only transferred me back


    at thest minute.¡±


    The dishes were not served yet, and everyone sat down to chat,


    This was the business world where we


    exchanged insincere pleasantries. It might seem casual, but it was obvious in our conversations.


    We talked until the dishes were served. George didn¡¯t rush straight to the point. I was patient too. I ate


    slowly, waiting for him to speak first.


    Halfway through the meal, George finally said, ¡°I heard that CEO Lane is in charge o f the new product


    endorsement deal?¡±


    Inodded. There isn¡¯t much time. President Grant was too busy, so he transferred me back to take


    charge of this matter.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°My artiste, Sandy, had a very great coboration with Grant Corporation


    previously. Furthermore, the market feedback has been good all this while. Who knows if this time¡­¡±


    He paused at the end of his sentence and just smiled at me


    Naturally, I understood. I put down my spoon and smiled, ¡°Sandy was indeed an Pxcellent ambassador.


    We were very happy working with her, but we¡¯ve only


    I paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This is a new product now. ording to Grant Corporation¡¯s


    usual practice, new products are only endorsed by a new ambassador. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Sandy¡¯s manager hurriedly asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to let go of such a good ambassador like Sandy, so this is also the reason why I asked


    you guys toe here today. We n to hold apetition like a celebrity reality show and let the


    audience vote and decide for the ambassador¡±


    ¡°You mean apetition between celebrities?¡± George and his manager exchanged a nce. Their


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    faces changed color. I guessed my suggestion was beyond their expectations.


    ¡°President Manson, don¡¯t worry. We will consider the reputation of the celebrities i in thispetition


    and won¡¯t make things difficult for them. I also believe in Sandy¡¯s ability.¡± I stood up and extended my


    hand. ¡°On behalf of the Grant


    invite all of you. I look forward to working with all of you again.¡±


    The conversation came to an end. If they refused, it would mean that they had officially given up on the


    After George heard that, he smiled slightly. His good upbringing made him say elegantly, ¡°Thank you


    for your kindness, CEO Lane. I¡¯m very grateful.¡±


    No matter how unwilling he was, he did not want to give up on Grant Corporation, which was indeed a


    huge business client, so he agreed to it


    Then we¡¯ll discuss the details of the cooperation and the agreement in detailter on.¡±


    After sending off George and the rest, I fell into deep thought. Originally, they were the biggest


    suspects in what happenedst night. However, seeing how George was dissatisfied with my


    suggestion, I guessed that it had nothing t o do with them.


    However, the matter had not heen


    However, the matter had not been resolved yet. I could only slowly observe


    I couldn¡®t tell anyone about the incident yet. I could only rely on myself to slowly investigate.


    After Theo leftst night, he did not appear in front of me again.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    I was deliberately avoiding him, too. Fortunately, our offices were not on the same floor, so I knew we


    would not bump into each other.


    I had yet to think about how to deal with the unfinished business between the both of us. All I wanted to


    be sure of was that the selection of the new spokesperson would be done right, so even if I had to


    leave, I could leave without regrets.


    Heidi was sent to liaise with the people in charge from a few more agencies. They were all agreeable


    and quite excited about it, unlike Sandy¡¯spany.


    This was something that would benefit them, with no risk to themself. Regardless of how things were to


    turn out, an artist from their agencies taking part in a show held by Grant Corporation was proof


    enough of their capabilities. Grant Corporation would not invite anyone who did not possess a certain


    level ofpetence to be part of a show.


    Who would turn down an opportunity to gain exposure AND get paid too?


    After a busy day, it was finally time to clock out. Heidi came into my office with her bag in her hands.


    She asked, ¡°Wanda, do you need any more help with sifting through the information?


    I had already gotten her help withying out all the participating artists and their corresponding


    information an hour ago.


    Seeing how she looked to be in a rush, I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m almost done with it. You can go


    ahead.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, Wanda! You should head back early too, okay? Staying healthy is


    important.¡±


    I nodded before looking at her with narrowed eyes, my chin resting on my hand. ¡°Gotten yourself a


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    boyfriend?¡±


    Heidi had been with me since her university graduation, and she always held herself to a high level of


    professionalism. She had not had a boyfriend before, but judging by how she had been acting recently,


    I had an inkling


    that she might have started dating someone


    ¡°N-10, just a meal with a ssmate, s-so ¡­¡± She bowed her head nervously.


    The little girl was shy, so I did not prod her for further detail. Nodding again, I said, ¡°Okay, go enjoy


    yourself!¡±


    Iughed silently as I watched her scamper away. The glow of love in her eyes was impossible to hide.


    If one had fallen in love, you would be able to see it i n their eyes.


    Since I had not rested very well the previous night, I did not want to work past office hours. All I could


    think about was when I could finally go to sleep.


    However, where I would be staying the night was still unclear. I did not want to stay at a hotel. I really


    regretted not getting myself a housing unit. If I were to be trapped in this situation long-term, I would be


    in desperate need of a house on a suite to rent soon.


    After much pondering, I picked my phone and called Cecilia


    ¡°Do you miss me, woman?¡± Cecilia¡¯s was somewhere very noisy. This girl¡­ She was probably at the


    pub again.


    ¡°Where do you normally put your house keys?¡± She usually left her house keys in the most unusual


    ces, rarely keeping them on her person.


    ¡°You¡¯re running away from home?¡± Cecilia¡¯s assuttiption was correct. She really did know me best.


    ¡°¡­Not quite. I just really don¡¯t feel like going back tonight.¡± I did not want to tell her the truth and make


    her worry.


    Damn right! You should just leave when you¡¯re unhappy. Stop denying yourself your needs all the time!


    Anyway, the keys are under the doommat. I¡¯ll be back in two days, so I can keep youpany then. In


    the meantime, make yourself at home.¡± Ceciliaforted me, not asking me any more questions about


    my situation,


    After chatting with her for a while longer over the phone, I made my way to her house. I slept through


    the entire night


    Xander came back on the second day and


    I thought I should give him more details about the spokesman job, so I made a beeline to the restaurant


    he had reserved. He was an artist, so it was unwise for him to be seen in crowded areas. It made


    sense that the restaurant he had booked was a fancy and well-secluded one.


    When I entered the restaurant, he was already sitting at the table, bored and idly ying with his phone


    Wandy, you¡¯ve gotten more beautiful since thest time we met! Come here and gimme a hug! I¡¯ve


    missed you so much!¡± The moment he saw me from afar, he stretched his arms open wide, ready for


    me to give him a hug.


    This guy would always behave in a yful manner wherever I saw him.


    I brushed past him and took my seat.


    He sat back down beside me nonchntly as if nothing had happened.


    Since it was a two-seater table, I did notment on it further, but I did scoot inside subtly and look at


    him with a tinge of guilt. There might be changes to the


    guilt. ¡°There might be changes to the spokesman job I promised you. I¡¯m sorry for not letting you know


    beforehand.¡±


    You asked me toe all the way here just for this?¡± Disappointment was evident on his face. He


    sprawled out in his seat and mumbled, ¡°I thought you just missed me.¡±


    ** This is a big deal, okay? I¡¯?n preparing for a show¡­¡±


    Xander interrupted me, staring at me intently. ¡°I have no opinions regarding work-rted matters. Just


    have whoever¡¯s responsible contact my agent directly. Wandy, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met, so I


    wanna talk about something else.¡±


    I was speechless. Here I was, genuinely trying to discuss work with him, yet he was shrugging


    everything off.


    I asked exasperatedly, ¡°Okay, so what do you wanna talk about?

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    His eyes immediately sparkled. He enthusiastically sat up straight and looked me directly in the eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you! Like, did you miss me? And when are you getting a divorce?¡±


    I was dumbfounded, ¡°When did people start asking such sensitive questions so bluntly? Don¡¯t you


    wanna see me be happy in life?¡±


    ¡°Why not ask you that? You¡¯re not happy with him. Besides, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while now,


    so of course I¡¯d be concerned about it.¡± He propped his head up on his hands as he smiled teasingly,


    I kept quiet, not entertaining his questions.


    Stop denying reality! Look at yourself! You¡¯re pretty and you¡¯re gentle mannered, so why would you


    make yourself look so miserable for Theo Grant¡¯s sake? Trust me, a divorce would d o you good.¡± He


    caught my face in his hands, forcing me to meet his eyes.


    Our closeness made me realize that other than his wless face and his enticing smile, Xander had


    extraordinarily beautiful eyes too. Once, a fan hadmented that it was like there was a sea of stars


    hidden in his eyes.


    The heavens were clearly on his side when they gave him some of the most unrivaled features in the


    entire world.


    After sipping on my water, I looked at him and remarked, ¡°Even though it may b e apetition, it¡¯s all


    just for show. I still hope you¡¯ll end up being the spokesman.¡±


    Ahh.. He mmed his hands on the table in frustration. Why didn¡¯t my famed beauty charm work on


    you?!¡±


    I grimaced, ignored his flustered states, and continued, ¡°Be serious. I¡¯m telling you this so you know


    you¡¯ll have to try your hardest. I don¡¯t want people to think that we¡¯ve manipted the results.¡±


    He pouted and sprawled out lifelessly on the table. ¡°It¡¯s my break time right now. I refuse to talk about


    work!¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow and smiledintly.¡± Fine, I¡¯lle find you personally at Nectarine once the


    contract is ready.¡±


    ¡°Up to you,¡± he replied casually. His chin rested in his palms as his cyes narrowed a t me ¡°You¡¯ve never


    taken my words into serious consideration, nor have you¡¯ve ever cared for me, right?¡±


    I really did not want to discuss such matters, so I stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve still got things to settle, so I


    gotta run. You¡¯ve been working hard for a long time now, s o go home and rest early, okay?¡±


    He grasped my wrist, just on the edge of being too tight. ¡°Wait,¡± he drawled, his eyes fixated on a point


    outside the restaurant


    I followed his gaze to see Theo¡¯s cold eyes boring into me from behind the window. I scanned his


    surroundings and realized that Cindy Reed was beside him. I averted my gaze.


    It was just about the most unfortunate unexpected run-in one could experience. I returned to my seat,


    not wanting to bump into them on my way out.


    What I had not seening was that The would bring Cindy to our table and sit down right in front of


    us. I lowered my head, pretending I did not see them.


    Cindy looked at me. After what had happenedst time, she did not even bother to pretend today. She


    nced at m e coldly, hostility piercing through her


    It was better for me if she did not bother pretending. I did not want to pay any attention to them, so I


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    yed with my phone, my head bowed down low.


    ¡°What a coincidence, President Grant!¡± Xander, however, greeted Theo chirpily.


    A dull fire burned within me. I asked him i n a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xander smiled quietly. He turned to Theo and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s so rare for us to be able to meet in a


    setting like this, let¡¯s have a meal together. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll order it for you.¡±


    Theo¡¯s gaze swept over me to look at Cindy. He asked, ¡°What would you like to


    the ¡®most searched¡¯ lists of any online search engine


    ¡°Fine.¡± I gave in.


    ¡°You¡®re the best boss ever!¡± Xander hugged my shoulder gleefully. I subtly wiggled out of his grasp.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    After that, Xander kept his hands by his sides sulkily and turned to casually look a t Theo. ¡°President


    Grant, you and Ms. Lane make a beautiful-looking pair. People who don¡¯t know better, like my mother,


    would think the two of you were married! She also said she¡¯d like to have a meal sometime in the future


    with the ¡®M 1. and Mrs. Grant¡¯!¡±


    Even though I knew Xander had said that on purpose, it did not stop resentment from building up in my


    heart. My hands trembled slightly


    I stole a nce at Theo and saw that the two deep pools of his cyes were emotionless. He replied


    faintly, ¡°Please help me send my regards to President. White and tell her that I will visit her


    From Theo¡¯s side, Cindy enthusiastically chimed in. ¡°President White? Is she the designer you


    mentioned earlier who was famous worldwide? I thought she was


    expanding her empire overseas?¡±


    Wis Lane knows of my mother too? Yes, she usually spends all her time overseas, but since Salt City is


    her hometown, she¡¯s been resting at home since she hasn¡¯t felt so well recently.¡±


    I was shocked. Petra White was Xander¡¯s mother?


    Anyone in the fashion world or the entertainment world would be familiar with that name.


    She was the most famous fashion designer toe out of Veekto¡¯s Secret Shows, with more than


    ten personal fashion shows under her belt. Many international models prided themselves on the


    opportunity to walk in her shows. Some female artists had even paid her a handsome sum to design


    their clothes.


    No one would have expected such a gleaming star to have originated from Salt City, nor would they


    have expected Xander Nietzsche to be her son.


    In that case, why was be in the entertainment industry?


    Petra White was the second wealthiest


    woman in the entire world!


    The world of the wealthy was full of unsolvable riddles


    Cindy, who had initially been in a foul mood, was suddenly enthusiastically chatting with Xander.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was slightly irritated by their conversation. I would have got up and left if not for Xander being in my


    way.


    Lucky for me, the waiters then arrived with our food.


    Theo of course took Cindy¡¯s food to pass t o her. His disy of gentlemanliness towards her was


    impossible to ignore.


    Wandy, their prawns are amazing! I¡¯ll peel them for you.¡± Xander saw what I had seen, and just as


    quickly, he was taking my food for me and peeling my prawns too.


    Theo¡¯s expression darkened. He took adle to pour Cindy a bowl of soup.


    I said to Xander, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    As if he had not heard me, Xander ced a peeled prawn in my bowl before turning


    Theo, ¡°Ms. Reed¡¯s really like appiu your eye, President Grant, for you to be taking such great care of


    her.¡±


    Cindy had a sweet smile on her face, looking like she had enjoyed thepliment. Theo looked


    straight at me.


    I lowered my head, feigning ignorance about everything that was happening around me


    As long as I did not take it to heart, it would not hurt me!


    I was about to eat the prawn that Xander had peeled for me when an ufortable sensation seized


    up my abdomen. I instinctively covered my mouth and gestured for Xander to let me


    leave


    Xander realized that I was about to throw up and got up immediately. Hemented, ¡°You¡¯ve only had


    a bit of food, and you¡¯re already throwing up. Are you pregnant?¡±


    He might not have meant it seriously and merely wanted to make a flippant joke, but I got so spooked


    that I broke out into a cold sweat, the wetness drenching my


    1. k. I could not care less about how I looked as I ran to the washroom to relieve myself. I felt better


    after puking, but the feeling dissipated when I saw Theo standing at the door, looking coldly at me,


    ¡°Erm¡­ Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯m just having some digestive issues¡­ I panicked a little as I


    frantically tried to exin myself.


    You¡¯ve already done enough, Wanda Lane. Come home with me now,¡± His tone was demanding and


    standoffish. It was essentially an order. 1


    I did not know what he meant by that, so as I brushed past him, I said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you barging


    into my business.¡±


    Don¡¯t you forget that you¡¯re still mywfully wedded wife.¡± He reached out and grabbed me tightly


    around the wrist, exerting so much force my wrist began to hurt.


    I was slightly annoyed. I lifted my frosty gaze and remarked, ¡°I thought I suggested that we let each


    other go. Have you considered my suggestion?¡±


    Mea¡¯s cyes suddenly be sharp and ferocious. ¡°Wanda Lane, do you have to act like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to.¡± I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve given all your love and attention to someone else since we got


    married, while you left me to beg for your mercy at home like a sad puppy. I¡¯m done with living life like


    this.¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression was stormy. Then, a razor-sharp curve appeared by the edge o f his lips. I knew he


    was angry, but I had sp?ken nothing but the truth, albeit it more bluntly than would have been


    expected.


    What¡¯s all this about?¡± he asked abruptly, his toneced with exasperation.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    I was momentarily stunned. ¡°Parting ways in a civil manner. Getting divorce papers processed


    immediately.¡±


    Impossible.¡± Theo was quick to reject the idea, his voice cold.


    I scorned him. ¡°Thenpletely break things off with Cindy Reed. Give her enough money to move to


    another city and have her live there. Swear to me that you won¡¯t see her again for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do with m y life, Wanda Lane?!¡± Cindy barged in unannounced to


    shriek at me menacingly.


    This time, my calmness even surprised myself. I looked at her and responded quietly, ¡°Why can¡¯t 1?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo refuses to let me go, so he should let you go instead.¡±


    You¡­ L¡­ Theowy will never let me go!¡± Cindy was so agitated she no longer made any sense. 1


    I did not want to argue with her, so I


    turned around and walked back to my seat. I grabbed my bag and said to Xander, ¡°Am I still sending


    you back? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Right away. Right away!¡± Xander hastily paid the bill after hearing the edge in my tone


    I did not say anything during the entire journey. Xander was surprisingly quiet, staring at me from the


    passenger seat.


    ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± I was slightly ufortable with being stared at, so I broke the


    silence


    You¡¯ve changed, Wandy,¡± Xandermented sentimentally after a long


    pause


    Change is inevitable for humans.¡± There was nothing as constant in this world as change. The things


    we thought would never change usually end up morphing into something else when given enough


    timne


    ¡°Fantastic, then. This is the real you now. That timid little Wanda Lane mask you wore in the past really


    did not suit you.¡± Xander leaned back against the car seat, a


    n inexplicable eagerness etched across his face,


    I did not respond to that, focusing on driving instead


    There was no mask that I had deliberately put on in the past. There was just a certain lowness in the


    love I was being given that made it possible for me to endure it all silently.


    Things were changing now, especially when it came to Theo. The change in his attitude towards me


    had sent ripples of change into my heart and my mindset. I wanted more, but I could not get past the


    hurdle in my heart.


    After sending Xander home, I went backt o Cecilia¡¯s ce. To my surprise, she was


    ¡°I thought you wanted to stay out a little longer?¡± My body was aching, solid on the sofa the moment I


    got inside.


    That was what I wanted to do, but you¡¯re more important to me than that, S o I came back to be with


    you!¡± She walked over and pulled me into a bear hug.


    I hugged her back


    We never needed words tomunicate We could tell how the other was feeling with just a look or a


    gesture.


    After what seemed like forever, I spoke softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t abort the child, Cecilia.¡±


    **I knew it. I was waiting for you to tell m e that.¡± Cecilia¡¯s reply caught me off guard.


    I shot up in astonishment. ¡°How did you know?


    ¡°You¡¯re frequently nauseous, you don¡¯t have much appetite, and you¡¯ve stopped drinking coffee and


    alcohol.¡± She rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°Even I could tell, with your constant puking. Did you really


    think you could hide it from Theo?¡±


    Well, you know his heart isn¡¯t with me, s u I doubt that he¡¯d notice. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Iid back down on the


    s once more


    Despite my words, I was still deeply unsure. Theo¡¯s attitude change and his seemingly boundless grace


    toward me smelled a little fishy to me


    However, if he really had doubts, why did he not call me out for it? I had never understood him after all


    these years, had never known what he was thinking about.


    ¡°You still have to go to work. You really shouldn¡¯t go around puking like that.¡± Ceciliaid down beside


    me,ying my head on her abdomen.


    She was right. I would be having several eating engagements soon, and puking during meals would be


    extremely suspicious.


    After some contemtion, I picked up m y phone and called Mason Lynch.


    With my prior experience in hand, I waited for him to speak first before asking, ¡°Doctor Lynch, I¡¯ve been


    really nauseoustely. Could you please help me


    You can¡¯t take any more medication right now, it won¡¯t be good for the baby¡­ Okay, you know what? I¡¯ll


    ask Cain for some medicinal cuisines that can help with that.¡± Mason¡¯s tone was as aloof as usual.


    Nhad nearly forgotten that Cain Hendrick


    Tad nearly forgotten that Cain Hendrick Was Theo¡¯s high school buddy, which meant that he was also


    schoolmates with


    Mason


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Lynch.¡± I was very grateful for his kindness.


    After I hung up, Cecilia looked at me questioningly. ¡°What¡¯s with you and this Doctor Lynch? Why do I


    feel like he cares more about the baby than the real baby daddy does?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    I pushed her extremely curious face away and made my way to the bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy. It¡¯ste,


    you should go sleep.¡±


    ¡°Tell me please, Wanda¡­ I promise to be a s tight lipped as a mummy¡­¡± I closed the door, blocking


    out Cecilia¡¯s voice. That girl was always saying nonsensical things.


    Once in my room, I continued working on myptop. Heidi had prepared a proposal for the show, and I


    had to check through i


    The work for the preparation stage was almost done now. It would be a busy period of time for me


    soon.


    For the next few days, I was the first in and thest out at work. Sometimes I did not even have the


    time to eat.


    The groundwork of the talent searching show had been established now, and all the participants had


    signed their contracts. There was a lot to do and very little time. The next task in line was to


    I paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This is a new product now. ording to Grant Corporation¡¯s


    usual practice, new products are only endorsed by a new ambassador. But¡­.¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Sandy¡¯s manager hurriedly asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to let go of such a good ambassador like Sandy, so this is also the reason why I asked


    you guys toe here today. We n to hold apetition like a celebrity reality show and let the


    audience vote and decide for the ambassador.¡±


    ¡°You mean apetition between celebrities?¡± George and his manager exchanged a nce. Their


    faces changed color. I guessed my suggestion was beyond their expectations.


    ¡°President Manson, don¡¯t worry. We will consider the reputation of the celebrities i In thispetition


    and won¡¯t make things difficult for them. I also believe in Sandy¡¯s ability.¡± I stood up and extended my


    hand. ¡°On behalf of the Grant


    o work on the online marketing


    This was definitely the fastest production program in history. I had given it a timeline of only 20 days to


    go from preparation to recording, but by the looks of things, the timespan would not be a problem.


    It was just how the world worked. As long as there was a sufficient amount of money, there was nothing


    one could not d o. Everything was going smoothly thanks to the support of a financial giant-the Grant


    Corporation.


    It was on my agenda today to go for a site visit. Little did I know I would bump into Theo and Mason at


    the office entrance.


    We had not met since thest time in the restaurant. During that time, he had seemed to revert to what


    he used to be like -aloof and unresponsive towards me.


    I had deliberately nned my schedule around him, making sure we would not meet each other during


    work hours. It was because of that that I had really not expected to bump into him today.


    rigid, coldness rolling off of him naturally. It was as if he had not even


    seen me.


    I felt a little awkward. I did not know whether to say hi or not.


    Fortunately, Mason broke the tense atmosphere by saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been having problems with your


    digestive systemtely, right? I told Cain about it, and he¡¯s prepared some soup for you. I¡¯ll send it over


    Dark clouds briefly came over Theo¡¯s eyes before dissipating into nothingness. He did not say a word. I


    could not read his expressions nor did I had any idea what was going on in his mind.


    I nodded before leaving hastily as if I was running away from something. Heidi nced at me


    questioningly. ¡°You guys


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. Director Leid¡¯s waiting,¡± Director Leid was a director I had specifically invited


    over. He was the king of variety show programs, and with him involved, it would be very unlikely


    The seis had been separated into an outdoor and an indoor set so they would look more interesting to


    the viewers. The indoor set would involve jewelry-rted Segments, and it was located at a Grant


    owned mall


    The outdoor segment was there solely to increase the fun element of the show. To get viewers even


    more interested, Director Leid had chosen a Grant-owned water park in the country.


    Some of the morepetitive segments would be done there since the water theme park was a good


    background and it would not be too difficult for the artists t oplete the challenges.


    When we got there, Director Leid was in the midst of instructing the crew on setting up a temporary


    stage for the show.


    Thank you for your hard work, Director Leid.¡± Heidi and I walked in with fruits and drinks in our hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Director Lane. I¡¯ve changed the proposal up a little since we will have to adjust what


    we¡¯ve already.


    nned out, adapt to our venue, and set suitable rules with just the short amount of time we have on


    our hands. What do you think


    Director Leid was indeed a workaholic. H e had started work-rted discussions the moment I arrived.


    ¡°I have no problem with your adjustments, Director Leid. I trust you.¡± I skimmed through the adjusted


    proposal and saw that he had indeed done some substantial work. He had amended several shortfalls


    from the initial proposal and increased the number of fun and watchable elements within the show.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have Winnie show you around set, Director Lane. Please excuse me.¡± Director Leid sent


    Winnie, his assistant, t o give me a guided tour through the different segments and intended shooting


    styles.


    It was exceptionally hot today. After a short while, I started to feel dizzy and nauseous. I held it in for as


    long as I could until it got too much. I rushed toward a resting area at the side.


    until it got too much. I rushed toward a resting area at the side.


    I felt better after retching for a while. Heidi saw how unwell I was and said, ¡± Wanda, please rest here.


    There isn¡¯t much left to see, so I¡¯ll go on your behalf and report whatever I see to youter.¡±


    Inodded.


    After Heidi left, I sat on the chair and closed my eyes. My hands massaged my temples.


    A pair of hands suddenly reached over from behind me and took over the massaging. I shot up with


    fright.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ¡°When did you be such a scaredy can Xander teased, a charming smile on his face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, slightly bewildered.


    ¡°I missed you, of course! That¡¯s why I Game.¡± He pressed my body back down onto the chair and


    reached forward to continue his massage.


    I instinctively tried to avoid his hands, but he mped me down and ordered, Don¡¯t move.¡±


    His tone was demanding, which was rare. As his hands worked their magic, using just the right amount


    of force, I really began to feel like I was in a massage parlor. I let him continue


    After a while, he retracted his hands and handed me a ss of water. ¡°How do you feel? Do you need


    to go to the hospital?


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better, no need for hospitals. I still gotta head back to the office for a


    meeting. I clutched the ss of water in my hands and took a sip from it.


    Xander was quiet. He pulled out a chair and sat in front of me. He stared intently a t me for a long while


    before asking, his tone stern and firm, ¡°Do you really love Theo Grant so much that you¡¯re okay with


    forsaking your health just for him?¡±


    I was stunned. ¡°T¡¯ve always made sure that my work and my personal feelings were separated. You of


    all people should know that best, right? To me, this is a job, and since I¡¯ve been asked to do it, I¡¯ll give it


    my very best shot at it.¡±


    Since Theo first ordered me to manage Nectarine Entertainment, I had never given the job any less


    than my best just because of Cindy. I always gave it my all.


    ¡°But¡­ my heart aches to see you like


    this.¡±


    Xander spoke very seriously. He was usually jolly and happy-go-lucky, so I was not used to him being


    so serious allo f a sudden. I picked my ss tiponce more and took a sip, an attempt to dissolve the


    awkwardness in the air.


    Fortunately, Heidi came back in the nicko f time. ¡°Wanda, I¡¯m done with the site re. Other than a few


    minor details that need to be changed, everything was pretty much perfect.¡±


    I nodded in response. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss this further once we get back.¡± I had a lot of confidence in


    Heidi¡¯s skills, s o if she said that some changes needed to be made, those aspects most probably


    needed alteration


    ¡°Heidi, you can drive yourself back. I¡¯ll send Director Lane back,¡± Xander stood u p and told Heidi.


    Heidi turned to look at me.


    Something was not right with Xander today. Sull, I nodded to Heidi and said, I¡¯ll see you at the office


    Xander did not say a word, not even when we got into his car.


    Did you have something you wanted to say to me, seeing that you¡¯vee all the way here today?¡± If


    he did not want to start the conversation, I would


    ¡°As usual, you¡¯re brilliant.¡± Xander


    smiled and continued, ¡°I heard that Newlight was extremely adamant about the spokesman job. The


    forces backing them up were far moreplex than you thought.¡±


    I was taken aback. I did not know what he was talking about, so I continued to listen


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly not that big of a deal, but I¡¯ll just let you know that if you really care so much for your Theo


    Grant, you¡¯d have to carefully consider who the Spokesperson will be. If you anger Newlight, Theo


    might be their ultimate scapegoat.¡±


    That was stunning news to me. I did not know so many forces would be involved with such a small


    spokesperson role.


    ¡°Grant Corporation isn¡¯t as morous as you think I¡¯m sure Theo hasn¡¯t told you that there¡¯s a problem


    with their cash flow. Not to mention that they¡¯re about to expand towards Whaldorf City, which is exactly


    where Newlight¡¯s background forces are. I don¡¯t need to tell you what will happen then, right?¡±


    I was deep in thought. If Xander had told me all that a while ago, I would think he was just joking.


    However, I now had different thoughts about what he had said, because I now knew was Petra White¡¯s


    son.


    His sources had probably not been conjured up out of thin air.


    Even though Grant Corporation was growing at a stable rate, a corporation was just like a wall-it might


    look firm


    and imprable, but once its foundation was slightly rattled, there was a chance of it crashing down.


    Why not get another spokesman? I¡¯m totally okay with that. I only brought this up to help you out, that¡¯s


    all. And because you¡¯re my Wandy.¡± Xander smirked once again.


    I did not reply to him as I was carefully weighing my options because I knew he might be right.


    There was another voice in my heart that whispered to me to believe in Theo, believe that he would be


    capable enough t o handle everything.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ighing my options because I knew he might be right.


    There was another voice in my heart that whispered to me to believe in Theo, believe that he would be


    capable enough t o handle everything.


    Xander left after dropping me off at the office building


    When I got back to my office, I was surprised to find Mason sitting there and waiting for me.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When Mason saw me walk in, he put down his phone. He looked at me and asked, ¡°How was the site


    re?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad. Do you need anything from me?¡± His schedule was not free enough for him toe all


    this way just to y with his phone


    ¡±I told you this morning that I¡¯d send you some soup.¡± He passed me a container. Drink this while it¡¯s


    still hot. It¡¯s good for suppressing nausea.¡±


    Thank you.¡± I was grateful. He had been very attentive to me and my troubles recently, and I felt bad he


    had had toe all this way. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a meal Someday to make up for this.¡±


    il That¡¯ll have to wait till after you¡¯re done with this whole spokesperson thing. I heard you¡¯re organizing


    a huge talent show for this?¡± Mason sounded like he had just learned about it.


    Yeah, so it can be fair and no one leels insulted,¡± I joked.


    Helifted his head to look at me. ¡°Do you ever wonder if the reason Theo passed this job to you was that


    he didn¡¯t wanna work with Newlight any longer? What are you gonna do if Sandy wins?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly speaking, even though I had the entire thing under control, there was still a possibility that the


    unexpected could happen.


    I frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the real reason Theo wanted to switch Sandy


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta go ask him.¡± He did not say anything else.


    I did not ask any more questions either, choosing to focus on my soup.


    Abruptly, my phone rang. It was Cecilia.


    Her anxious voice boomed in my ear the moment I picked up the phone. ¡°Wanda, something¡¯s


    happened. I¡¯m in the police station now, you¡¯ve gottae here.¡±


    That gave me the shock of my life. What had happened to her? Why was she in the police station?


    There was no time for me to ask for details. I hung up and rushed outside, but Mason stopped me


    halfway. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Cecilia, she¡¯s i in the police station now,¡± I answered as I hurried out the


    door. My body was swaying violently out of bnce from the panic I felt


    He steadied me and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    I nodded. I was not familiar with the police station, so it would be better if Mason went with me.


    We reached the police station that Cecilia had said she was at after a short while. She was locked up in


    the interrogation room. I could not meet her face to face right now, so I went to talk to the police.¡± I¡¯m


    Cecilia Shane¡¯s family. What happened to her?¡±


    Ms. Shane has been arrested on suspicion of drunk driving and a hit-and run. The injured party is still


    being treated at the hospital.¡±


    I stumbled, nearly losing my footing. It was already a crime to drink and drive, not to mention the hit-


    and-run. If she was guilty of these charges, she would have to go to jail.


    If that became reality, it was all over. I did not want to continue with that train o f thought.


    I grasped the policeman tightly and pleaded, ¡°Could you allow me to see Cecilia Shane, please? I beg


    of you, let me see her, please.¡±


    It was not allowed, but after Mason made a phone call, the policeman brought met O Cecilia¡¯s


    interrogation room and gave m e five minutes with her.


    What in the world happened, Cecilia?! Why were you drinking in the middle of the day?¡± As soon as I


    entered, I began to hastily question her.


    ¡°Wanda, I¡¯m being framed. I didn¡¯t drink at all, but the tests showed that the alcohol content in my


    bloodstream was really high. Also, the victim, he was the one that crashed into my car¡­¡±


    handfortingly and gestured for her t o speak slowly.


    She paused before continuing ¡°At that time, I had offered to send him to the hospital, but he waved me


    off, said he was okay, and asked me to leave. However, as soon as I got back, some policemen came


    and showed me edited surveince footage. It only included the part where I knocked him and left,


    while the part in the middle where I got down from the car and talked to him was gone.¡±


    Cecilia started to look visibly disturbed as she was telling me about that part. She held her head in her


    hands, fearful,


    I pulled her into my arms gently and asked, ¡°Are youpletely sure you didn¡¯t drink?¡± I was worried


    she was telling me about her drunken hallucinations.


    ¡°I swear to God, I really didn¡¯t. Wanda, you¡¯ve gotta believe me, everything I told you is true.¡± Cecilia


    grabbed my hand in exasperation


    Of course I believed her. I tried to calm myself down and asked, ¡°Could you think


    self down and asked, ¡°Could you think again, carefully, whom you met before you started driving? Do


    you have any enemies or people that don¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Cindy Reed! It must be her! She came into my shop with a man this afternoon and bought me


    a cup of tea. Not long after they left, I drove out to get more supplies, and that¡¯s when this happened.¡±


    Cindy Reed?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ¡°Do you know the man who was with her? My first reaction was to ask that


    Cecilia shook her head and said, ¡°I think I heard Cindy call him Zedd.**


    Zedd Nichols. No wonder they had note to me looking for trouble. They had changed their strategy


    and had chosen to target Cecilia instead,


    Had they done this to Cecilia just to get back at me?


    Things were no longer as simple as I previously thought


    I felt a headacheing on. Afterforting Cecilia and promising her that I would get to the bottom


    of this, I left the interrogallon room. Mason was waiting for me in the hall. When he saw m eing


    out, he walked up to steady me.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Are you okay?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Ti she¡¯s found guilty, how many years is she gonna have to Serve!


    ¡°Possibly three to seven years, and it could go up to more than seven years too. It all depends on the


    victim¡¯s condition and what the policemen say about it,¡± Mason answered solemnly.


    My kies gave way, and I lost my bnce. How cruel could Cindy Reed he, ruining another girl¡¯s life just


    to get back at me?


    This is definitely a setup. Cecilia didn¡¯t drink, and she didn¡¯t hit-and-run! She got down from her car to


    check on the victim, and it was the victim that had asked her to leave the scene! How can I help her?¡± I


    grasped Mason¡¯s arm tightly as I asked anxiously. 1


    Mason frowned at my rambling ¡°Calm down. Tell me everything, slowly.¡±


    I told him everything Cecilia had told me.


    Since it was by a road, there should have been more than one camera there.¡±


    You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s go look for the other cameras. As long as we can prove she did not hit-and-run,


    things should be a lot easier to settle.¡± I got up and


    immediately made a beeline outside.


    We went to the crime scene immediately b y following Cecilia¡¯s address. Any hope I had quickly


    evaporated.


    The ce was secluded, surrounded by trees, and only had one camera from afar, It would be hard to


    even find a witness around here


    It seemed like this ce had been chosen on purpose


    You can¡¯t rush into things. Let¡¯s take some time to think of a solution. Don¡¯t let yourself get too anxious.¡±


    Masonforted me


    I nodded. I knew in my heart that there was no point in panicking. I stood up and turned to Mason. ¡°You


    can go ahead and head back. I wanna check on the victim in the hospital Right now, he¡¯s the only


    person that actually knows what happened.¡±


    I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Mason tumed to get his car.


    We arrived at the nearest central hospital in no time


    You can leave now. I¡¯ll go learn more about what¡¯s going on,¡± I said to Mason, who was about to get


    down from the car. I could not waste any more of his time


    His hand that had been about to release his seat belt stopped midair. He did not Say anything else, and


    he just nodded and lelt


    The news I got from the hospital was not very positive either. The victim was a homeless man in his


    mid-405 who was still in the ICU. ording to what I had been told, he was discovered by a passerby,


    who then contacted the police The police traced him to Cecilia using nearby camera footage.


    Everything had been executed so wlessly a sudden chill can down my spine.


    I could not jump out and use Cindy without evidence, even though we suspected everything that


    had happened was rted to her. For Cindy and Zedd to conspire ande up with such a n, they


    must have also thought of ways to get themselves out of any potential trouble. They would not leve


    meally


    footholds to find


    I felt like I had reached a deadend. My heart was filled with turmoil and anxiety. Icould not bear to


    watch Cecilia go to jail just like that, but how could I help her?


    I stood inside the hospital, groggy and helpless, for a long while. By the time I came back to my


    senses, the sky was alreadly dark, so I decided to return to the


    It had been a while since I had been back a t the vi since I was deliberately 7 Lilling TLFI.


    When I opened the door, I saw that the lights on the second floor were lit. It looked like Theo was home


    from work


    After standing on the ground floor for some time, I finally made up my mind and made my way up the


    stairs. The only person I could beg for help to save Cecilia now was him.


    As I carefully pushed the door op 1, ¡®The lifted his head. When he saw it was me, trace of joy shed


    across his eyes, albeit a sh that disappeared too quickly. He


    After hearing his cold, apathetic tone, I thought what I had just seen had to merely be a trick my eyes


    were ying on


    1. me.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered.


    He did not say more, and I did not know how to initiate the conversation I wanted to start. After a few


    minutes, I awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to my room. You rest early too.¡±


    Suddenly, he got up and pulled me into hisp, hugging me from behind.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Theo hugged me very tightly, so tight I could hardly breathe. I had never seen him like this-fragile and


    perhaps a little bit clingy.


    He buried his head into the crook of my neck and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s just be happy from today onwards.


    Let¡¯s not fight anymore.¡±


    The warmth of his breath stroked my cars, as well as that low, velvety voice of his


    Theo pulled me in closer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you for a little while longer.¡± His voice was


    resounding and left no room for me to deny him what he wanted.


    All I could do was sit in his arms and Listen to his murmuring,


    It was a rare atmosphere, one that held both harmony and tenderness.


    I was not used to this. A dull fire ruse from the bottom of my heart as I wiggled


    He chuckled softly. He seemed to be in a pretty good mood.


    I was speechless. My body was stiff, and I did not know what to do. To be honest, I had mixed feelings


    about how he was acting right now a little conflicted, a little awful.


    This was the first time Theo and I had been rtively close since that incident with Cindy, and I realized


    that my body was rejecting him now. There was an odd sense of difort within me.


    I did not react to those feelings as my mind was upied. I was still thinking about how I could ask him


    for help. He was the only hope I had left for saving Cecilia


    All men were the same.


    I jolted to my senses, my whole body suddenly tensing up.


    He lifted his head and looked at me, an emotion I could not read in his eyes, but h e did not say


    anything. He released me and walked out the door, leaving me


    and lonely


    After a moment of hesitation, I chased after him


    I followed him to his room, where he was standing frostily on his balcony with a ss of red wine in his


    hands. I took the initiative to walk forward and hug his waist from behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do


    what I did.¡±


    He stood there, unimoving, his body stiff and his face gloomy and cold. After a long pause, he asked in


    a low voice, ¡°How did things get to this point?¡±


    I shook my head, silent.


    I would never tell him about the recording


    After another long pause, he sighed.¡± Alright, go sleep now. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± It was obvious he was


    feeling pretty down


    Iid on the bed but could not get to sleep. I tossed and turned the entire time


    Theoid beside me, his breathing a little erratic but his body still.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed to be taken aback for a moment before turning around and wrapping his arms around me.


    An action-filled night ensued in the bedroom


    After a long while, the action ceased, and a calmness took over the roof


    He was finally looking a little happier, and as he hugged me to sleep, he seemed satisfied.


    I was still thinking of how to ask him for help. Tonight was really not the best time to do so, but Cecilia


    was still in the police station. If I did not act soon, it would be harder to change things once they were


    set in stone


    ¡°Theo, I have a favor to ask.¡± After much hesitation, I finally said it.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Whatever it is, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡± He caressed my back gently i n an attempt to coax me


    back to sleep.


    ¡°No, this is urgent, I need to ask you about it tonight.¡± I shook his arms fervently.


    He pecked me on the forehead, his eyes still closed. ¡°Okay, then tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Cecilia was used of drunk driving and a hit-and-run, but it¡¯s all a setup! I¡¯m begging you, can you


    help her, please?¡±


    He shuddered a little and slowly let go of my arms. When he opened his eyes, they were icy cold. Theo


    asked me coldly, ¡°Is this why you came home tonight?¡±


    I felt timid as his icy stare bored into me intently. I wanted to deny it, but I could not find the right words


    to say.


    ¡°Was that why you initiated things with me tonight?¡± His voice was cold, a clear bloodlust in his tone.


    ¡°Wanda Lane, do


    you think that I¡¯m that revolting? So you had no reaction at all, but you had to force yourself to please


    me?¡±


    I shook my head quickly, answering hastily, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡±


    I could admit that I hade back for Cecilia, but I had not initiated anything with him just to get what I


    wanted. I just wanted him to not have to hold himself back so much¡­


    Despite that, I knew that to him, whatever I said would just sound like me trying to defend myself. I kept


    quiet and begged in a soft voice, ¡°Theo, please, I beg of you, please help me. I¡¯ve only got Cecilia,


    she¡¯s my only family. I can¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    Your only family? Wanda Lane, you really constantly change the impression I have of you.¡± Theo


    scoffed, his tone bone -chilling


    I knew he was furious. He was angry about what he thought I had done to try t o get what I wanted, and


    he was also angry that I had said things that hurt him.


    However, I was telling him the truth. He was the only person whom I could seek help from


    I ignored the iciness he was emitting and his bulging, angry eyes. I apologized profusely, a lump in my


    throat. ¡°I¡¯m Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for my actions toe off like that.¡±


    Theo looked at me apathetically, the looki ni his eyes sharp and unfamiliar. I instantly felt the hair on my


    body stand u p from the coldness that he exuded.


    After a while, he spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re begging me for help, you¡¯ve gotta be more sincere than this.¡±


    His voice was low and mocking now, his eyes filled with an inexplicable gleam.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After he finished talking, he flipped me upside down and pressed me beneath


    him.


    I suddenly understood what he meant by myck of sincerity. He wanted me to give him my body in


    exchange for him helping me in the Cecilia matter.


    A feeling of humiliation crept up as well. I I was just like what he had said: if I wanted to beg. I had to


    have the right begging attitude. This was the attitude I should be showing him, right?


    I suppressed the mncholy in my heart and sniffled, ¡°Theo?¡±


    I was worried about my child. The doctors had warned me that I should not have intercourse during the


    first three months. I had tried to reject him with all kinds of excuses, but now, for Cecilia, 1 had to take


    the risk.


    Not long after that, several pangs of sharp pain seized my abdomen. The bed was being stained red by


    my blood.


    The pain did not subside. I struggled to speak ¡°Quick.. Send me to the hospital!¡±


    The pain this time felt different from previous times.


    Theo panicked. He grabbed a bedsheet and tried to wipe the blood away. He hastily put his clothes


    back on and carried me down the stairs at lightning speed


    The nearest hospital was usually a twenty -minute car ride from the vi, but he sped the entire way


    there, running Several red lights. We got there within eight minutes


    Before the car had evene to aplete stop, he jumped out, carrying m e with him as he sprinted


    into the hospital, yelling for a doctor toe quickly


    Soon, a troop of doctors rushed forward. Amidst the chaos, someone asked, What¡¯s wrong with the


    patient?


    Theo looked at me, his lips pursed into a thin line. His eyes glinted dangerously as he stared coldly at


    me. You tell then.¡±


    I closed my eyes and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m two months pregnant. I¡¯ve been feeling some


    sharp pains in my belly and I just bled. Please, doctor, please save my baby.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    My eyes were still tightly shut when I finished speaking I did not dare to look a I Theo¡¯s reaction


    ***Don¡¯t worry, we will iry our best. Let¡¯s get you to the emergency room right away and inform the


    OB/GYN about this.¡± I was quickly pushed into the emergency operating theatre


    Right before I was wheeled in, I caught a Elimpse of the pain on Theo¡¯s face. His hands were balled up


    into fisis and he was punching the wall repeatedly.


    My heart hurt so much I could barely breathe. It was all my fault. It was all because of my stubborness


    and my rashness which it came to making decisions. If the baby was gone, just like this, I would be the


    greatest sinner of all time. I would never be able to forgive mysell.


    When I woke up again, whiteness greeted me. I wasying in a thospital bed, and


    Theo was staring at me intently. I had


    never seen him look so tired and roughed up before. The memories of what had happened came


    rushing back into my mind.


    ¡°My baby.¡± I jumped up from the bed and reached out to my belly.


    ¡°Lie still.¡± Theo¡¯s voice was grave, his tone demandingly cold. Aside from his slightly messy hair, his


    face was emotionless.


    I was deathly afraid andid back down. After a long pause, I timidly asked again,


    Is my baby okay?¡±


    I no longer felt pain in my abdomen, so I was not sure if my baby was still in my belly


    He lifted his eyes to re at me. His face was gloomy and dark. My heart was in 11 y throat as I


    anxiously waited for him to answer me.


    ¡°Wanda Lane, who gave you the courage i o do what you did? Did you really think you could bear the


    consequences of your decision?¡¯ He did not answer my question, only reprimanding me sternly.


    Grievance instantly flooded my heart. I tried hard not to bawl as I retorted, ¡°You think I want things to be


    this way? I didn¡¯t know what to do! Cindy threatened me with her life, and if I didn¡¯t abort the child, do


    you think she would allow me to live in peace? I really couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it, so¡­¡±


    Towards the end of my rant, 1 lowered m y head


    What about me? Can¡¯t you trust me at least this once? Were you going to lie to m e forever?¡± Theo


    raised his voice as he bombarded me with questions.


    I knew he was burning with rage. My eyes red-rimmed, I continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, nor


    did I think I could lie t O you forever. All I wanted to do was not burden anyone more than I needed to.


    This is my baby, and I will take good care of them after the divorce. I won¡¯t allow this baby to affect


    yours and Ms. Reed¡¯s


    ¡°Hah, I really had no idea you were this considerate.¡± He sneered, his icy gaze boring into me. ¡°You


    have no f*cking right to decide for me what is to be done


    It was my first time haring him curse, and I was bbergasted. I did not know hume to react.


    As if he hade to his senses after that outburst, le solemned his lone and continued, ¡°Take care of


    yourself and our baby Lintil the baby is out. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!


    I breathed a sigh of relief. If he was saying that, that meant that the baby was okay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take note of what¡¯s happened. We¡¯ll discuss how you can pay the consequencester.¡± He got up


    and poured me a ss of water. His face was still cold and aloof, and his eyes were decp and


    mysterious. It was impossible to read his thoughts.


    I reached out for the ss of water and took a low sips. The emotions in my heart were unfamiliar and


    odd, and I did not know how to put words to then


    We did not talk for a while, and the atmosphere grew awkward. Fortunately, the doctors Game as they


    were doing their rounds.


    Timmediately asked the doctor about my condition and about what I had not had the courage to ask


    Theo about earlier. I was worried about the baby since I knew I had bled a lot earlier,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you were sent in just i n time, the baby¡¯s doing fine. However, tsk tsk, young people


    like you! You know it¡¯s not rmended to have intercourse during the first three months. It¡¯s just


    have at least a little self-control¡±


    This wasing from an older doctor, and his voice was loud and clear, no subtlety at all within his


    words. The nurses around us were snickering


    I coughed awkwardly while Theo red a t me with a distorted expression on his face. He nodded and


    walked out.


    That was probably his first-ever time being reprimanded. He was probably feeling ashamed since no


    one had scolded him to his face like that before


    After giving me a few pointers on what IT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oer giving me a few pointers on what I should take note of the doctors left, leaving a nurse behind to


    change my dressings.


    Your husband must love you very much. When you were in the emergency theatre, he was pacing


    around all alone like a helpless kid that could only wait by the sidelines. He refused to leave.¡±


    Was she referring to the same Theo I knew? The Theo that was always aloof and constantly had his


    ¡®high and mighty facade up? I was in slight disbelief.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    After the nurse left, I sat there, staring into space as a warmth rose from within my heart. It looked like


    he cared more about me than he showed and was not as cold as he portrayed.


    Theo walked in after he was done with his phone call. I recalled what the doctor had said and


    snickered.


    ¡°How audacious of you tough! If not for you, would I have been publicly reprimanded like that?¡± He


    lifted his fingers and flicked me on my forehead.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts,¡± I covered my forehead and cried out in exaggeration.


    He ignored me, looking intently at the drip bottle


    I¡¯m hungry, Theo,¡± I tugged on his sleeves as I said in a pitiful voice.


    ¡°What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± He proceeded to get up, ready to go out the door.


    ¡°I wanna eat your cooking. Let¡¯s go home, please?¡± I actually just wanted to g o home. I really disliked


    staying in the hospital. Since the doctor had said that m y baby was okay, I would rather rest at home.


    Theo frowned. ¡°No, the doctors said you¡¯d have to stay in the hospital for another night for observation.


    I¡¯ll go get you whatever you want. You lie down like a good girl, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°My belly feels weird. I only want your cooking. More importantly, the baby wants it too.¡± I pointed at my


    belly stubbornly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Humans were like this-once a long time desire of one¡¯s is met, one will only grow greedier, beginning to


    desire more.


    Theo frowned, looking like he was deep i n thought. He turned to me and said, Wait here for a while,¡±


    and left before I could reply to him.


    I was a little unhappy, so Iid down on m y bed once more


    Not too long after that, a few nurses came


    through the door and told me that I would be switching to a different ward.


    ¡°Why do I have to change wards out of the blue? I panicked a little


    ¡°I asked for the change.¡± Theo¡¯s voice Tang out from the doorway. ¡°You said you wanted to eat my


    cooking, right? We can make some food in the VIP room.¡±


    Well¡­


    I had not meant it when I said I wanted to eat his cooking. It was just an excuse I had made to try to go


    back home. Did really we have to change to the pricey VIP room for just one night of observation?


    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t really wanna eat anymore. Shall we just stay here for the


    night then?¡± Even though I knew Theo did not care about the money, there was still no need for him to


    overspend.


    He did not say a word and just carried me out the door.


    The nurses behind us pushed an empty wheelchair forward, meaninglul smiles


    etched on their faces.


    Put me down, Theo,¡± I pleaded sortry. There were wheelchairs avable, but I was being carried


    instead. How embarrassing!


    Theo ignored all the stares from patients and nurses alike and continued carrying me. We got into the


    elevator. My struggling had been to no avail, so I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep.


    The VIP room in that private hospital felt like a five-star hotel¡¯s executive suite. Everything was


    provided in it, and the fridge was stocked with fruits and vegetables fit to satisfy any patient¡¯s every


    whim and fancy.


    After settling us into the room, the nurses left. Theo asked, ¡°What do you feel like having?¡±


    Ravioli with less oil, please,¡± I said Weakly. I did not have much of an appetite since the atmosphere in


    the hospital felt very suffocating, I wanted to leave as soon as I could.


    Soon, a mouthwatering bowl of ravioli was ced before me.


    Don¡¯t move, lie still,¡± Theo said as I was


    struggling to get up to eat. After he ced the bowl of pasta in front of me, he walked over to raise the


    head of my bed b y turning the foot crank clockwise. He then transferred the food to a bedside table


    He scooped up a piece of ravioli tenderly. blew on it to cool it down, then passed the spoon to me.


    I had never seen such a patient and tender side of Theo before. Every movement of his was cautious


    and full of care. I felt suffused with affection as he pampered me. Anyone who had ever seen this side


    of him before would have instantly gotten addicted to the feeling. H e was so handsome, so rich, and


    so loving No wonder Cindy had fought with all her might to make sure they were attached at the hip.


    ¡°Open your mouth! What are you waiting for?¡± He saw that I had not moved, so he teased me with an


    exceptionally dazzling smile


    I epted my fate, opened my mouth, and ate the ravioli.


    and ate the ravioli.


    Just like that, he fed me by the mouthful, and soon a huge bowl of ravioli was gone.


    Right after that, he passed me the medication that I had been prescribed. I


    grimaced. ¡°Can I not?


    I hated pills. I despised the aftertaste of pills in my mouth since it reminded mes o much of what I had


    been through before.


    ¡°No, the doctor said you have to eat this.¡± He passed me a cup of water and the pills, leaving absolutely


    no room for discussion

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    I made a face and kept quiet.


    ¡°Are you worried it¡¯ll be bitter?¡± After a short while, he grinned. He lifted his eyebrows up a little, his


    eyes shining like the sun and his smile extremely alluring. I I was a shame he did not smile often.


    He got up, took a bottle of honey out of the fridge, scooped out a few spoonfuls, dissolved it in water,


    and passed the cupt ame. He said, ¡°It won¡¯t be bitter anymore after this! Let¡¯s eat that medicine now.


    There¡¯s a good girl!¡±


    1. L. Was he treating me like I was three?


    Exasperated, I took the cup and gulped it down.


    Once I was done with the medicine, he took the cup from my hands and washed i t in the sink


    It was a surreal feeling watching him, with his tall andnky frame, ve away i n the kitchen. Tonight,


    he was giving me all his love, and it felt unreal. like a


    at his love, and it felt unreal, like a dream I had stolen for myself temporarily.


    There were ripples in my heart even though it was obvious he was only doing all of this for the baby.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± While I was lost in my thoughts, Theo finished washing the cup. He


    walked over to me and hugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s gettingte, I wanna rest soon.¡± I felt a tinge of guilt as Iid down quickly and


    pretended to be sleepy.


    He climbed into my bed and wrapped his arms around me.


    Theo, you should sleep over there.¡± There was a luxurious bed for carers right beside me. Why was he


    squeezing into my bed with me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you for a while.¡± My words did not sway him. He simply closed his eyes, still


    keeping me in his arms.


    I raised my gaze to see that over just a night¡¯s time, his razor-sharp jawline had


    gotten covered in ayer of light stubble, making the usually fair-skinned Theo look a little more mature


    and sexy.


    ¡°You done watching me? Do you think I¡¯m exceptionally handsome today?¡± He suddenly opened his


    eyes, humor glimmering in his gaze.


    I felt embarrassed to have been caught red -handed by him, so I turned around and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be narcissistic, who¡¯s watching you? Leave me alone, okay? I wanna sleep.¡±


    He nuzzled his face behind my ears and chuckled without restraint, just like a little boy.


    Most people have two different sides ¨C one of these sides is hidden from the world, only revealed on


    rare asions. I reckoned this chuckling side of Theo was the side that he hid from the world!


    I was speechless after I caught myself thinking such a thing What kind of logic was I going off of those


    two things werepletely unrted.


    Not wanting to mess around with him


    sleep


    I could only drift off to sleep as the sun was rising


    When I woke up, it was almost noon. Theo had not gone to work and was working hard in the kitchen.


    He looked pretty refreshed despite the fact that he had not slept the entire night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± I asked, He was usually very dedicated to his work, so him missing a


    day at the office was a rare sight.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thepany can still run without me. Come on, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± He served the breakfast he had


    prepared right in front of me


    ¡°Can we go home after breakfast?¡± I asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Finish it all, and I¡¯ll let you know,¡± he demanded.


    I looked at the spread: buns, pastries, milk, and oatmeal. I forced myself to eat,


    lk, and oatmeal. I forced myself to eat, so I could go home carlier,


    I was lucky that Theo did not insist on me staying in the hospital. Right after breakfast, he had the


    paperwork done to have me discharged.


    The only thing I was embarrassed about was that he insisted on carrying me all the way to the car once


    again, despite my huge protest.


    Needless to say, it was an attention grabbing scene. All kinds of looks, from envious to mocking to


    teasing, were shot our way. A few people recognized Theo and were even more shocked. It was all


    Theo¡¯s fault. With that ridiculously handsome face of his, it was hard to avoid attention

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    When we got home, Miss Woods came out to greet us with a huge smile on her face ¡°Madam, you


    gave us all a fright! Go lie down quickly, I¡¯ve made you soup!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Miss Woods?¡± I was genuinely happy to see Miss Woods. She was one of


    the few people that had sincerely cared about me back in the old mansion, other than Grandma.


    ¡°Young Master requested that Ie. Look at you! Why didn¡¯t you announce your pregnancy? It¡¯s such


    big news! What would we have done if something really bad had happened to you? Thank the


    heavens! Old Madam would be ted if she was here.¡± Miss Woods wiped some tears from her eyes.


    It was obvious that she was genuinely happy for me.


    I was slightly moved. I thought no one wanted this baby or cared about it. It looked like I had been


    mistaken.


    Theo cast a nce at me, warmth filling his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and lie down for a


    while.¡±


    I nodded. I had not slept very well the previous night, so because of that and my already weary body, I


    felt weak and unwell.


    Miss Woods was quick to agree. ¡°Go on, o on! I¡¯ll let you know when lunch is ready.¡±


    Theoid me on the bed and tucked mei n. He got up to close the window and said, ¡°Rest well now, I¡¯ll


    finish up some work i in the study.¡±


    He left hurriedly after that.


    It was clear his absence from work had caused some major dys in quite a few departments. I had


    wanted to remind him about Cecilia but had to let it go for now,


    I did not know how much pressure he was going through running the entire Grant Corporation alone,


    but it seemed like he was always working, no matter rain or shine.


    Theo woke me up around noon when lunch was being served. Miss Woods had


    I did not have much of an appetite because I was still full from breakfast, and my anxiety about Cecilia


    made it hard for me to feel very hungry.


    It had been 24 hours since Cecilia was dragged into the police station. That fact flustered me, and after


    a moment of hesitation, I asked, ¡°Theo, could you apany me to the police station, please?


    ¡°Eat first.¡± His face was emotionless and cold.


    ¡°But¡­¡± My initial n had been to head t o the police station before noon, but because I had been too


    tired, and because I knew Theo would certainly not agree, I had waited until now to ask.


    ¡°Finish all this, then we¡¯ll talk,¡± he said solemnly. I lowered my head to find my bowl filled to the brim


    with food,


    Was he trying to fatten me up like a goose?


    I grimaced. He stared intently at me, his face apathetic as he added, ¡°Finish it.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯lle with me after I finish all of this?¡± I pointed to the mountain of food before me.


    He did not respond to me.


    I had no choice but to force-feed myself the entire bowl.


    Slowly, don¡¯t choke¡­¡± He passed me a bowl of soup.


    ¡°L¡¯un done! Let¡¯s go! After a grueling time, I was finally done with the food in m y bowl. I stood up, ready


    to go.


    He stared at me, his pupils constricting slightly. Before I knew it, he had scooped me up in his strong


    arms once again and headed upstairs. ¡°You still look very weak. Take a nap.¡±


    I was furious. I struggled the entire way there as I shrieked, ¡°Theo Grant, you assh *le! Let me go! I


    wanna go to the police station now! Cecilia has been there for a day and a night now, I HAVE to see


    her!¡±


    I had not expected him to go against his word. I bellowed my protests with anger


    Te lovered his head and kissed me on the lips. My lips were instantly covered with a warm, soft


    sensation. I was no longer able to speak. After what seemed like forever, he spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re so


    worried about her, stay at home like a good girl. I¡¯ll head to the police station.¡±


    I thought he had not wanted to help me. Little did I know he had his own ns.


    Iid down once again, quietly and obediently this time. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta update me immediately if you


    have any news.¡±


    He nodded and pecked me on the forehead before leaving


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Theo left, I could not sleep, so got u pand prepared to go to my office. It was a few days before


    shooting was about tomence, so I needed to keep a close eye on everything


    I sneaked downstairs and was relieved to not find Miss Woods around. Maybe she had left? I patted


    my chest and walked out the door, carefree


    As I stepped into the office building¡¯s elevator, I heard a cry, ¡°Wait up!¡±, so I


    vator, I heard a cry, ¡°Wait up!¡±, so I held the door open.


    I soon saw that the cry had unexpectedlye from Zedd Nichols. I should have read through my


    horoscope before I left the house today, so I knew to prepare myself to bump into such a disgusting


    person. How unfortunate!

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    I narrowed my eyes and shot him a cold nce before turning my head away, not wanting to pay him


    any attention.


    He was slightly taken aback when he saw me, but he soon started jeering at me.¡± Wow, Mrs. Grant


    sure did take her own sweet timeing into work this morning.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m under your area of jurisdiction, President Nichols. Whether Ie in for work or not is


    none of your business,¡± I replied faintly.


    Wanda Lane, I never knew you were like this! I thought you proimed that Cecilia Shane was like


    family to you? How can you stille to work when your family¡¯s locked up? How coldblooded of you.¡±


    Zedd sneered.


    I had been perfectly fine before he brought that up. The cheek of him to bring Cecilia up! I was burning


    with rage, and I furiously red at him. ¡°I never knew how lowly and despicable President


    w how lowly and despicable President Nichols could be so as to please Ms. Reed. How loyal!¡±


    Zedd¡¯s face contorted. As he was about to Speak, I interrupted him. ¡°God sees all. You¡¯d better pray


    that your ns are wless because one day, you might have to pay for all of the things you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Also, please send a message to Ms. Reed for me. I¡¯m still Mrs. Grant for now, so if she angers me too


    much, I might hold on tightly to iny current position, and she¡¯ll have to be a shameful mistress for the


    rest of her life!


    You b*tch!¡± Zedd was furious. His face flushed red, and he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯m ab*tch?! Shouldn¡¯t President Nichols be thanking me? If Ms. Reed remains a mistress, President


    Nichols will have ample opportunity to be her knight in shining armor, right? All the best, President


    Nichols, I await your good news.¡±


    The elevator had arrived at my floor, so after giving him an encouraging gesture, I elegantly alighted


    the elevator.


    ¡°Wanda Lane!!¡± I left Zeld behind. bellowing in the elevator.


    Heidi reported the progress to me as soon as I entered my office. Everything was going as smoothly as


    nned. Heidi, who was extremely capable, hadbed through everything and settled many of the


    problems that had arisen on her own.


    I was relieved to learn that things were going smoothly on our side of things. After giving Heidi a few


    pointers on what t o take note of. I told her she would only need to report to me again if something


    drastic happened.


    After Heidi left, I stared at my phone. I kept looking at it, but no updates from Theo popped up


    A foreboding feeling arose from the bottom of my heart. I could not hold it in any longer. I grabbed my


    bag and made a beeline to the police station.


    Cecilia was still locked up, so I of course could not meet up with her. I asked the policeman from


    yesterday for updates and got myself some extremely bad news ¨C the victim had passed away from his


    injuriesst night


    The bad news shook me to the core. My only hope was now gone. I stumbled and nearly fell over,


    unable to bnce myself.


    How did things get to this stage? Cecilia had said that the victim had not sustained major injuries and


    had still been able to walk and talk!


    No, something was not right. I got up slowly and thought things through carefully. ording to Cecilia,


    the victim had been unharmed, butter, he had been found unconscious on the ground by a passerby


    who called the police.


    Had he been run over a second time?


    That was the only usible exnation. There might be other clues at the crime scene.


    Once that idea came to me, I drove to the crime scene in an attempt to look for clues all around it.


    The crime scene was in a secluded ce, and it was a sharp curve that was very prone to idents.


    As I was just parking my car, Theo called me Where are you?¡± His voice was cold, and I could tell that


    he was unhappy.


    Miss Woods had probablye back to find me missing, so she must have called him. I replied hastily,


    ¡°I¡¯m in the office, there were some things that needed to be done. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    ¡°Are you really at the office?¡± His voice suddenly got closer, as if he was right beside me


    A shadow stood right outside my car. I lifted my head to see Theo standing right outside my door,


    staring at me with a dangerous glint in his eyes. ¡°Lying to me now, are we?!


    I rubbed my forehead and muttered guiltily, ¡°I just got the news that the victim passed. I thought there


    was a possibility of a second ident since he had been so badly hurt, so I came here to look for some


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    clues¡­¡±


    My voice grew softer the longer his deepening gaze bore into me, until itpletely trailed off. I did not


    dare speak anymore


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re still sick? Get down, and get into my car.¡± His tone was icy. He turned back


    immediately towards his car.


    I was terrified, but I followed him back to his car anyway. I asked cautiously, ¡°What about my car¡­¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Theo darted a nce at me and pulled out his phone t o call his assistant. "Keith,e to West


    Mountain''s ring road to drive a car back."


    He wore a dark countenance the whole way back and did not say a word. My anxiety allowed me to


    ignore the fact that he was angry, and I said, "Theo, if there really was a secondary car ident,


    there might still b e traces of evidence at the scene."


    After a very long time, he finally said, "I figured out the same thing. I checked it carefully earlier but


    didn''t find any trace of evidence."


    My heart sank to the bottom of my stomach. Was I supposed to watch Cecilia go to jail and not do


    anything about it? No. I could not stand doing such a thing.


    Theo looked at me and after a very long time, he said," Don''t get too anxious yet. I''ll introduce you


    to someer."


    "Are we going to see Cecilia?¡± I leaped up from my seat. I had no interest in anything else besides


    seeing her.


    "What could possibly change after you see her?" he looked at me and asked mildly.


    "I don¡¯t know, but what else can I do? Help me, Theo. I can''t watch her go to jail. I wouldn''t be able


    to live with it." I was panicking, my voice choked up.


    He stretched out a hand and patted my shoulder, saying, "That''s enough. This isn''t the end yet, so


    don¡¯t get too upset or anxious. You''ve always been so calm andposed. What''s up with you


    nowadays?"


    He had been really patient with coaxing me throughout the journey, but my mind was still fraught.


    My emotions had hit their lowest point.


    His car soon came to a halt at Grant Corporation¡¯s mall. "Come down and pick some clothes."


    I nced at the main entrance of the mall and said listlessly, "I¡¯m not in the mood for shopping."


    Sure enough, the tactics that men used were almost always the same, coaxing women by taking


    them shopping.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d introduce you to someone. If you still want t o save Cecilia, hurry up ande down." His


    voice was slightly cold. Having said that, he walked into the mall without sparing me another nce.


    Wait a minute... Did he mean we were going to meet someone who had a way to rescue Cecilia?


    "Theo, wait up.¡± I quickly got out of the car and chased after him.


    He stopped in his tracks, waiting for me. A hint of a smile subconsciously appeared on his lips.


    He pulled my hand and took me straight to the fifth floor, where all the international brands were


    sold. As soon as he went up, there was amotion. Darn Theo''s good looks and aura. He always


    became the center of attention wherever he went.


    The shopkeepers and shoppers'' eyes lit up when they saw him, whispering amongst themselves.


    With my hand in his, I received numerous unfriendly stares. I instinctively tried to retract my hand.


    Theo turned back to look at me curiously and finally noticed the stares around him. His mesmerizing


    face sank slightly, exuding a cold aura. He then fished his phone out of his pocket and made a


    phone call.


    "Mr. Schuler, I intend to shop on the fifth floor, and I need you here to clear the ce." Having said


    that, he pulled me into a lounge.


    Soon, a bunch of bodyguards appeared on the fifth floor to clear the ce out. In less than 10


    minutes, the entire fifth floor was cleared aside from a few shopping guides.


    He finally stood up and said, "Come, let''s go pick out your clothes.¡±


    I blushed with shame. Chasing customers away was something that perhaps only Theo could and


    would do.


    At the store, Theo gave the shopkeeper sinct orders. "Pick out a set of clothes for her. It¡¯s for a


    social event, but keep it simple."


    The shopkeeper and I soon learned what Theo meant b y ''simple'' and how not simple his idea of


    ''simple'' was.


    The clothes that the shopkeeper picked out were rejected by him one by one. They were either not


    formal enough, too colorful, or otherwisecked any other possible quality under the sun.


    "You just choose, Theo. I don''t want to do this anymore." I had no strength left by the end of things.


    In my opinion, all the clothes I had tried on earlier were pretty good. They were simple, low-key, and


    reserved. They were formal, yet just the right amount o f eye-catching at the same time.


    He stood up, picked out a ck dress that was particrly conservative and a pair of ts, then


    handed them to me.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This?" I was puzzled. How different was this from the one I was currently wearing? Did he not say


    he was taking me to a formal asion?


    "What''s a pregnant woman like you dressing up so nicely for? Go forfort.¡± He sounded


    extremely righteous.


    I was speechless. It turned out that hisints had not been because the clothes were not


    suitable for me, but because he did not want me to dress up too nicely. Why the heck did he bring


    me shopping, then?!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "Wouldn''t it be inappropriate and disrespectful if I wore something so casual?" I was still a little


    worried.


    "This isn''t casual at all. We went the extra mile to get new clothes, after all." He continued to speak


    in a righteous manner.


    "This looks so simr to the one I was wearing earlier -they¡¯re both homewear."


    "The difference is huge. Look, this dress has a cor but the one you had on earlier did not."


    Just like that, Mr. Theo Grant had gone to the mall to shop for clothes, used his bodyguards to clear


    the ce out, and ended up only purchasing a set of homewear.


    After getting into the car, I furiously said, "I''m mad, Theo." This had been his first time taking me


    shopping, and I was tremendously disappointed.


    "Why?" He turned around to look at me, his face full of questions as though he truly did not


    understand my anger.


    "No one takes a woman shopping like that. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re apany''s president!" I turned


    sideways, speechless.


    He was nothing like those domineering presidents in


    movies, buying expensive clothes and branded bags for their women, hiring professional stylists for


    them t o stun everyone.


    Heughed. "I can''t believe you''re so materialistic."


    "I don''t care. I''m mad." I stifled my anger and decided t o be stubborn instead.


    "Okay, when the child is born, I¡¯ll bring home a few stores for you to pick out whatever you want.


    Cheer u p. It won''t be good for the baby if you get angry." The corner of his mouth lifted, and his


    tone became pampering.


    A certain kind of warmth couldst for a very long time, and after a few years, these scattered


    memories would be the only sweet memories I could look back on.


    The car soon drove into another upscale vimunity that was just as famous as Regal Vi.


    What set thismunity apart was that unlike the peace and quiet of Regal Vi, this ce was


    bustling with energy because there were dignitaries and foreigners staying here.


    It was a sign of status for anyone who could afford to live here.


    Theo was a fan of quiet ces, hence he had not been interested in this ce and had chosen


    Regal Vi for himself instead.


    The car stopped in front of a European-styled vi. From afar, I saw a woman with a noble


    temperament


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    and a very attractive body figure walk over.


    When she came nearer, I was surprised to realize that i t was Petra.


    It turned out that Theo had brought me here to meet her.


    "Hello, Mr. Grant. It''s been a long time since west met." Petra greeted Theo warmly from afar.


    She then looked me up and down, a hint of delight briefly emerging on her face before it quickly


    returned to its usual expression. She said with a slight smile," This must be Mrs. Grant, right?¡±


    Theo nodded and responded in a faint voice, "Sorry to keep you waiting, Petra."


    "Hello, Ma''am," I politely greeted.


    "Come in, they''re waiting." Petra enthusiastically took my arm and walked inside.


    Once we went inside, we saw many people sitting around the table in the room. Petra introduced


    everyone to me. They were all either presidents or officials from a certain bureau or ministry.


    I understood now that all these dignitaries were big shots in Salt City.


    After the introductions, Petra picked her wine ss u p from the table and said, "I''ve been


    wandering out there all these years, and I often thought of home. I''m finally back now, and I would


    like to thank everyone foring over to have this weing dinner with m


    e. Cheers."


    It turned out that it was Petra¡¯s weing dinner today. No wonder all the officialdom and business


    world bigwigs had all gathered here.


    After a few polite exchanges, they began talking about family matters.


    "Who''s thisdy beside you, Petra? She looks familiar!" During dinner, a slightly chubby man looked


    at me and asked Petra who I was.


    "Mr. Zach, this is Mr. Grant''s wife, my goddaughter,¡± Petra said, holding me intimately.


    I was a little puzzled. When had I be her goddaughter?


    "Wanda here has been in a bad state these past few days because her best friend has gotten into


    trouble and is currently locked up in your police station. She was not in the mood toe today, but


    I forced her to, so she reluctantly came," Petra nonchntly said.


    Mr. Zach? I remembered him now. He was Mr. Ezekiel Zach, the director of the Public Security


    Bureau in Salt City.


    Slightly unsure, I looked up at Theo, who evaded my gaze a little but gently nodded.


    "Huh? Did that really happen? I didn''t know that. What''s your friend''s name, youngdy? I''ll go back


    and ask about it." Mr. Zach looked at me with an affectionate expression.


    I instantly understood the motives behind Petra''s actions and stood up, picking up my ss from


    the table. I said politely, "Thank you, Mr. Zach. My friend¡¯s name is Cecilia Shane and she''s


    currently locked up i n the West City Public Security Bureau. Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Zach, and


    thank you for your great kindness."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    "Hahaha, this youngdy is pretty shrewd, huh? You''re a good judge of character, epting such a


    perfectdy as your goddaughter, Petra. Mr. Grant is really lucky to have such a clever and beautiful


    wife.¡± Mr. Zach happily raised his ss.


    Theo stood up and took the wine ss from my hands, giving Mr. Zach a professional smile. "Thank


    you for the kind words, Mr. Zach. My wife is pregnant and can''t drink, so I''ll toast on her behalf."


    "You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Grant. Cheers!¡± Mr. Zach clinked sses with Theo with a wide grin.


    "Alright, you don''t have to worry anymore now. Since Mr. Zach has agreed to help you out, he''ll


    definitely get everything settled soon. Sit down and have something to eat. You¡¯re pregnant, and


    you shouldn¡¯t starve yourself." Petra pulled me to my seat with a smile, sounding just like a loving


    mother.


    I finally breathed out a sigh of relief. I softly said, " Thank you, Petra.¡±


    She smiled, not saying a word, and turned around to chat with the others.


    After another round of toasting, everyone started chatting about the past.


    Mr. Zach looked me up and down and asked Petra, " Petra, have you gotten any news about your


    daughter yet? I''ve been asking around in Salt City but..."


    Petra, who had been smiling, suddenly revealed a pained expression. She dropped her head and


    said," I''ve been looking for her, but I''ve not received any news so far. It¡¯s been so many years-it¡¯s


    really tough!"


    "Your efforts will pay off one day. As long as you don¡¯t give up, I''m sure you''ll find her." Mr. Zach


    patted her shoulder,forting her.


    Petra¡¯s voice was slightly choked up. She looked at me and said, "If she was still alive, she would


    probably be around the same age as Wanda now."


    "Now that you''ve mentioned it, Mrs. Grant¡¯s features d o bear a slight resemnce to yours when


    you were younger, Petra. Now I know why you epted her as your goddaughter-it was fated!" said


    another middle-aged man, looking at me. 2


    The rest nodded in agreement. All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were on me.


    I was a little unsure of what to do. I could only keep quiet and eat, my head bowed in


    embarrassment.


    Fortunately, everyone soon moved on to chat about other things. The crowd''s attention shifted away


    from me.


    As I was eating, I felt some difort in my stomach, so I got up to walk to the bathroom. I


    propped myself u p with the sink and dry-heaved for a long while before I finally felt much better.


    The moment I looked up, a ss of water appeared in front of me. "Rinse your mouth. It¡¯ll help you


    feel better." 1


    Theo stood in front of me with a ss of water in his hand, looking worried.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you here?" I took the ss of water and rinsed my mouth out.


    "We can head back early if you don''t feel too well." He took my hand and tried to walk out.


    "No way. If Petra is sincere about helping me out, this dinner party is a good opportunity for me. I


    can''t just leave." I stood at the sink, unmoving, and peered up at him. "Were you the one who asked


    Petra for help?"


    Theo looked at me, mixed emotions in his eyes. After a very long time, he said, "I happened to


    bump into her on the way to the police station today. After she heard about what had happened, she


    offered to help."


    "Does she need your help?" Although Theo was a VIP i n Salt City, he was still just a businessman.


    A rich and powerfuldy like Petra would never take the initiative to offer help if she did not need a


    favor in return.


    He did not reply, nor did I ask further questions. It was probably something to do with work.


    "By the way, she spoke about looking for her daughter.


    Does Petra have a daughter? Isn''t she Xander¡¯s mother?" I suddenly recalled the things they had


    spoken about at the dinner table. I could not help but feel weirded out by the strange stares they


    had been giving me.


    "Xander isn¡¯t Petra''s biological son. Before she


    married Xander''s father, Petra was married to another man. Petra had a daughter, but her daughter


    had been abandoned by her husband at that time. Because of that, Petra divorced her husband and


    went abroad. She''s been searching for her daughter all these years.¡±


    I understood now. No wonder Xander never really spoke about his mother. It turned out that Petra


    was just his stepmother. Xander''s father passed away two years ago, so it was expected for them to


    not be as close.


    I did not think too much about it as I returned to the dining table with Theo.


    Dinnersted for a very long time, and everyone left at a veryte hour. I fell asleep in the car,


    feeling exhausted, and Theo carried me upstairs.


    When I woke up the next morning, Theo had already gone to work.


    Miss Woods had prepared a tableden with every kind of breakfast food, a massive change from


    my days of gnawing on cold bread.


    Thinking about the fact that the show would start filming tomorrow, I took a few hasty bites before


    rushing to work.


    Miss Woods saw how little I had eaten and quickly said, "Mrs. Grant, you can¡¯t eat so little while


    you''re pregnant. It¡¯ll stunt the baby''s growth. I''ll pack some soup and desserts up for you, so you


    can eat them on the road."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Having said that, she packed up all sorts of snacks and fruits for me, as well as a thermos full of


    soup.


    I could not refuse, so I took everything. It would make a pretty good lunch, at least.


    Upon arriving at the office, Heidi reported that preliminary work was underway. The celebrities were


    all staying in the hotel and the director was giving them their final instructions.


    The first filming location was to be indoors, inside a shopping mall. To not disrupt the mall''s shops,


    the filming had been set to begin tomorrow night.


    Everyone was doing their own job, and there was nothing much I could help with.


    "Wanda..." Heidi did not leave after she finished reporting on work. She hesitated to continue.


    "Is there something difficult you want to say to me?" Seeing her reluctance, I had no choice but to


    prod her o nit.


    "Oh, no..." Heidi immediately waved her hands. "It''s about work... Sigh, well, Newlight Media said


    that Sandy has to be the spokesperson, no matter whatpetition you decide to hold, or..." "Or


    what?" I was curious. Newlight Media''s boss had


    not been this stubborn when we had spoken previously. It had only been a few days, but he was


    already getting so pushy.


    Heidi bowed her head, not saying a word.


    "Speak!" I raised my voice.


    "...Or they will make Grant Corporations face the consequences!" After a pause, she continued, "I


    think they''re just trying to intimidate us. I didn¡¯t want to tell you this at first because your body isn''t


    capable of handling any more pressure at the minute, but I was also really worried."


    "Alright, I understand. You can go now."


    After Heidi left, I sank into my thoughts. It looked like Newlight Media''s backer was threatening me


    with Grant Corporation. Why had they not directly approached Theo, though?


    Although I had no idea how Theo would react to learning about this, after recalling what Xander had


    said thest time, I did not want to put him in such a difficult position.


    Considering Newlight Media''s attitude,nding an endorsement was probably not the only thing they


    wanted. There had to be an even bigger scheme behind this.


    Perhaps the endorsement was just a trick, a reason for them to target Grant Corporation.


    I had to take Grant Corporation seriously. Even if it was just for my grandmother¡¯s sake, I had to


    think of a way to solve this problem and not let them use this as an excuse to give Grant


    Corporation trouble.


    The most important thing right now was to find the backer behind Newlight Media. After thinking


    about it for a very long time, I pulled out my phone and swiped to a number I had never taken the


    initiative to call. With trembling hands, I pressed the call button.


    The call connected after only one ring, and a ghostly hell-like came over the line. "Six years, one


    month, and three days. You finally called."


    His voice was low and deep. The voice on the line was cold and menacing.


    My heart skipped a beat. My hands trembled slightly a s I held the phone. After a very long time, I


    suppressed the fear in my heart and said, "I want to know who the backer behind Newlight Media


    is."


    There was no response from the other end, save for heavy breathing. Soon, there was the sound of


    a lighter flickering. "You haven''t said who I am yet, Wandy."


    The uncontroble trembling spread from just my hands to the rest of my body. The unease in my


    heart was spreading to the rest of me, too. I exhaled lightly." Tyler!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had not called out that name for years.


    "Wrong. Start again." He sounded quite patient as he slowly spoke each word.


    Even though he was only being transmitted through a n earpiece, I could still sense his cold and


    menacing aura prating into the very core of my bones.


    This coldness was nothing like Theo¡¯s aloofness. It was a bloody kind of coldness that seemed to


    come straight from hell. A horrifying and maniacal coldness.


    My body was shaking violently. I held my phone with both hands and said in a trembling voice,


    "Brother.¡± M y voice was almost inaudible.


    He still heard it, though. He responded by letting out a maniacalugh.


    I could not stand it anymore. I hung up the call abruptly and tossed my phone away. It felt like he


    was going to crawl through the line and reach me from over the phone.


    My body waspletely frozen. I stood up and turned the heater to a warm setting, all the way up


    to 86 degrees Fahrenheit. I crashed onto the couch and curled into a ball, unable toe back to


    my senses for a very long time.


    It was a fear that had been engraved into my bones ever since I was a toddler. I should not have


    made that call.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    When Heidi came in, I was sitting on the couch, sweating profusely and my eyes a little unfocused.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Wanda?" Frightened, she quickly rushed over.


    Her voice finally brought me back to reality. I looked u p and said in a soft voice, "I''m okay. I was just


    a little cold earlier. Can you switch the heater off for me and grab me a ss of warm water?¡±


    Heidi brought me a ss of warm water and said worriedly, "Maybe I should take you to the


    hospital. You don''t look so good."


    "I''ll be fine in a while. Go ahead and do what you need t o do. I''ll rest for a while." After drinking my


    water, I weaklyid back down on the sofa.


    All these years, I had tried to forget that. However, after a single phone call today, all those


    emotions were flooding back in again.


    Just then, the phone that I had tossed into a corner started ringing again.


    I was startled. I instinctively covered my ears in an attempt to block out the sound, but the phone


    would not stop ringing.


    I was too afraid to pick it up-afraid it was a call from


    him.


    "Your phone is ringing, Wanda." Heidi picked up the phone and handed it to me, a curious look on


    her face.


    Seeing that the call was from Cecilia, I breathed out a sigh of relief. I hinted at Heidi to leave the


    room, and I picked up the call.


    "I''m free, my dear. I''m okay now. I''m out!" At the other end of the line, Cecilia was so happy she


    could barely form a sentence.


    "d you''re okay, so d you¡¯re okay." I was equally delighted to hear the good news.


    Cecilia was so excited she did not notice my mood was a little off. She continued, "They said they


    found new evidence, and they now know the man wasn''t hit by me. So they released me! Where


    are you? Let¡¯s get a drink and celebrate."


    "I''m still at work. You probably didn¡¯t get enough rest, what with you spending the whole night there.


    Go home, take a shower, and have a good nap. We¡¯ll celebrate, but only tonight. Dinner''s on me."


    "You¡¯re right. I''ve been worried for the whole night, so I haven''t had a good rest. Let''s meet tonight."


    Cecilia hung up.


    With Cecilia''s affairs now resolved, my gloomy mood was instantly lifted.


    That was how the world worked. Sometimes, we spend our entire lives chasing after something


    someone else can settle with a single word.


    Still, we were not supposed toin about how unfair life was because everyone was


    competing based on their own abilities. Those people got to do things because they had the ability


    and the luck to. It was something one could only wish for, and something that destiny determined.


    There was nothing ck or white in this world, only gray!


    When we judge someone, we should not just judge them by saying they were either good or bad,


    but instead, we should look deeper and examine their innate qualities. 1


    My good mood had lifted my spirits. I put the horror I had felt earlier behind me and got up to


    continue with my work.


    After working for a while, I checked my watch. There was still quite some time before I got off work.


    Finding myself missing Cecilia quite a bit, I grabbed my bag and nned to leave a little earlier.


    As soon as I stepped out the door, someone took me by surprise by giving me a hard p across


    the face.


    The p was loud and crisp, and it caught many people''s attention off guard. I had yet toe


    back to my senses and was standing rooted to the spot, not knowing what to do.


    "Wanda Lane, you liar. Didn''t you say you aborted the child? Why did you keep it? Why?"


    I only came back to my senses when Cindy began screaming at the top of her lungs. She was the


    one who had pped me just now.


    Her expression was so twisted up. Her hair was a mess, and she looked just like an angry lioness.


    I touched my burning, painful cheek and gave her a faint smile. "Why do you think? It¡¯s because my


    husband doesn''t have the heart to let me do it. Who are you to question my family matters?"


    "You shameless woman.¡± She raised her hand and swung her arm again.


    I raised my hand, not giving her a second chance to p me. I said in a cold voice, "Who''s the


    shameless one here? I¡¯ve never seen a homewrecker as arrogant a s you."


    Cindy was extremely jumpy now. Just as she was about to reply, the sound of hurried footsteps


    came down from the other end of the corridor.


    Just in the nick of time, Cindy reached out and hugged me, sending us both to the ground.


    Everything was happening too quickly. Sheid with her back on the ground, a frightened look in her


    eyes, pleading, "Wanda, let''s get up first. We can talk it out, please."


    I was still in the position I had been in earlier, squeezing her arm. My body was pressed up against


    hers, and it looked very much as if I had pounced on her intending to beat her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Did this woman have no other tricks besides this one? Did she not feel tired using the same trick


    every time?


    Even so, someone would always fall for her tricks.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Take, for example, Zedd. He ran over and flipped me over, roaring, "What are you doing, Wanda


    Lane? Are you trying to kill her? Why are you such a vicious woman?"


    He turned around after saying those words, picking Cindy up and coaxing her, "Are you hurt,


    Cindy?"


    Cindy shook her head weakly and said softly, "I was just trying to say a few words to Wanda but


    didn''t expect her to suddenly push me to the ground..."


    The employees watching the fun had long disappeared without a trace.


    I rubbed my elbow and slowly stood up. In order to protect the baby, I hit my elbow on the ground


    quite hard during the fall earlier.


    Not far away, Theo''s entire body seemed to be encased in ice.


    He stood there without a word. I looked at him and said, "You think I tried to harm her too?"


    He looked at me, his dark pupils a little sinister. He


    said in a deep voice, "You''re at thepany. It''s inappropriate for you to make a scene here."


    His voice might be soft, but it was tantamount to pouring a basin of cold water down my head.


    All of a sudden, my body chilled from head to toe, all the way to my bones. I looked at him, and after


    a very long time, I gathered the strength to smile and said softly, "I was wrong."


    I was so wrong for being temporarily blinded by gentleness; I was wrong for thinking that he had


    changed; I was wrong for thinking that he would believe in me; I was wrong for overestimating my


    position in his heart.


    It was all my fault. I deserved it. I asked for it.


    Cindy lowered her head with an aggrieved look on her face. I was disgusted by the sight and went


    up to return the p earlier with an even louder one. I said coldly, "This is how you make a


    performance look more realistic. Let me know if you want to put on a show again next time, I''ll


    definitely cooperate."


    I exhausted all my strength in the p that my palm was burning in pain.


    Cindy staggered and nearly fell to the ground. Zedd quickly supported her.


    Not wanting to stay here any longer, I started walking t o leave.


    Theo reached out to hold me. I used all my strength to shake him away. He did not say a word, an


    icy cold aura emitting from his body. I lowered my head and bit him hard. He finally let go of me


    because of the pain.


    I sneered, saying, "Now that''s what I call making a scene. You should go and check on your lover,


    Mr. Grant. I didn''t go easy on her with that p."


    Having said that, I left without sparing another nce at Theo.


    It was still early when I left thepany. Cecilia was probably still sleeping and I did not want to


    disturb her. I drove to a coffee shop near thepany and prepared to calm myself down before


    heading back.


    Coincidentally, as soon as I stepped into the coffee shop, I bumped into Xander and a female


    celebrity. The two were wearing caps and sunsses, disguising themselves. It would be hard for


    the average person to recognize them.


    The two seemed to be fighting. No, to be exact, the female celebrity was pestering Xander.


    Xander did not see me. I was not in a good mood, so I chose a seat nearby to watch the fun.


    "Stop it, Ginny. I told you before that I already have a girlfriend. There''s no use acting like this."


    Xander''s face was covered in a cloud of gloom. It was rare to see him so aggrieved. I could not help


    but find it hrious.


    "Stop lying to me. You always say that you have a girlfriend but all these years, I''ve never seen you


    interacting with other female celebrities." Ginny clearly refused to believe it.


    "She''s not a celebrity," Xander held his forehead and said helplessly.


    "Ask her out right now, then. I swear, if you can get her to appear in front of me today, I''ll not pester


    you anymore.¡± Ginny was sure he was lying.


    "If that¡¯s what you say." Xander stood up and fished out his phone.


    My phone started ringing. He curiously turned around and saw me looking at him with a smile while


    waving my phone.


    He put on a delighted expression and was instantly in high spirits. He rushed over and said,


    "Wanda, I love you so much. You¡¯re truly my savior. Hurry,e to m y rescue.¡±


    "Don''t use me to coax that girl. My conscience won''t let me." I declined his request politely and took


    a sip o f coffee.


    "Please, help me. I promise it''ll only be this once. She i s pestering me so much and hasn''t given up


    even though it has been two years.¡± Xander put his hands together and pleaded in a soft voice.


    Before I could agree, Ginny walked over. I was not familiar with this face. She was probably just an


    unknown female celebrity.


    Back when I was working in Nectarine Entertainment, I knew all the celebrities even if they were not


    famous enough.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    "What a coincidence, my girlfriend happens to be here. This will be easy, then. Look, I wasn''t lying!"


    Xander said to Ginny with a smug look on his face.


    Ginny looked me up and down before speaking with great certainty, "You''re lying. How can a person


    like her be good enough for you? She''s not your girlfriend a t all."


    Was I that bad? I could not help but look at myself.


    Indeed, because of my pregnancy, I was wearing ts and a loose cotton linen skirt. With my hair


    pulled up and no makeup on, I must look really old-fashioned and ugly.


    "I''m not lying to you. Look at her face, she¡¯s the woman in the picture I keep in my wallet." Xander


    no longer looked as helpless and anxious but was extremely smug at the moment.


    Ginny then studied my face carefully for a very long time without saying a word. Then, she


    harrumphed and walked away with a sad expression.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This demon broke the heart of yet another girl. I felt a little guilty. Although I did not say a word from


    start to finish, I should not have let him drag me in to be used as a shield.


    "Don''t tease her if you''re not interested in her," I said discontentedly while looking at him.


    "I didn''t. These women are the ones taking the initiative to cling to me. I want so badly to avoid


    them," Xander cried out, instantly feeling aggrieved.


    He was right. Judging from his devilish good looks, he could attract a bunch of fans just by standing


    there without saying anything-not to mention the female celebrities who hung out with him every


    day. It would be hard not to fall in love with him.


    I was silent. I suddenly remembered something and asked, "Why do you have my photo in your


    wallet?"


    "Cough, cough... That¡¯s not important. Wanda, since we''re so fated that we''re even bumping into


    each other when we''re out to grab a cup of coffee, should w e go and watch a movie together?" he


    leaned over and asked excitedly.


    "I¡¯m not interested. You can go by yourself. I''m really tired, so I¡¯ll be heading back now." Cecilia was


    probably going to wake up soon. I got up and got ready to leave.


    "No, wait. Let''s go together." He followed behind me and ran over. "Your exhaustion is all the more


    reason why you should try and rx. I''ll carry you."


    Having said that, he actually picked me up princessstyle and ran ahead at a fast speed.


    "Put me down, Xander," I cried out in a panic.


    He ignored me and ran even faster.


    Worried about the child, I shouted, "Put me down. It¡¯s dangerous! I''m pregnant!"


    He froze and halted in his steps, finally putting me down. His face that was full of smiles a second


    ago changed at once. He asked in a deep voice, "Is it Theo¡¯s?"


    "You don''t say? How many husbands do you think I have?" I was speechless and started to walk.


    What a weird question.


    He stood in my way and asked seriously, "How many months now? Does he know?"


    Helpless, I looked at him and replied, "More than two months now. Of course, he knows."


    Xander¡¯s smiley and attractive eyes darkened a little a s he gave a small, bitter smile. He did not


    say another word.


    I was unsure of his sudden change and when I saw howte it was, I quickly bade farewell and


    rushed to Cecilia''s house.


    As soon as I arrived at Cecilia''smunity, she texted me and said that she needed to handle


    something at the store. She told me to wait for her.


    With nothing better to do, I went straight to her house t o wait for her.


    Cecilia was not around. I was bored in the house so I switched on theptop to look at some


    information. At this moment, my phone started ringing. It was a call from Zedd.


    Why was he calling me?


    Right after epting the call, I could hear Zedd''s mockingughter. "Theo didn''t go home tonight,


    right, Wanda? Do you think Theo cares about you just because you''re pregnant? You''ll never be


    Cindy''s match."


    "Mr. Zedd, are you calling me to feel better about yourself because Theo and Cindy aren''t hanging


    out with you?" After a pause, I continued, "Actually, you can form a trio since you don¡¯t mind it


    anyway."


    "Shut up, Wanda. Who do you think you-" Not bothering to waste any more of my breath, I hung up


    the phone resolutely.


    Theo had probably gone to take care of Cindy, that was why Zedd was calling me to show off.


    Forget it. What did it have anything to do with me? I suppressed the unease in my heart and started


    paying attention to the information on theptop. I read for more than an hour before my waist


    started feeling sore, so I stood up to stretch myself.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Cecilia was probably back.


    Why was Cecilia always forgetting her keys? I opened the door while saying, "What took you so


    long? I¡¯m already tired from waiting for you."


    Outside the door, I did not hear Cecilia''s voice as anticipated but instead felt a cold and gloomy


    aura. I looked up. i


    Theo was standing outside the door, his entire being covered in a cloud of gloom.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    What was he doing here? Should he not be with Cindy?


    I was a little confused as to why he was always able to pinpoint my location every time.


    "Why didn''t you go home?" he asked with a dark countenance, his voice deep and low.


    I did not want to respond to him and wanted to close the door. He reached out to block it and took


    the opportunity to step in. With his hands in his pockets, h e leaned against the door frame and


    stared at me.


    Not wanting to entertain him, I turned around and went back inside.


    "You¡¯re not a kid, so stop your tantrums." He came up and took my hand, saying, "Come home with


    me."


    Iughed in anger when he said the word ''tantrums''." You think I''m throwing tantrums? What do you


    take m e for, Theo Grant?¡±


    He actually believed in Cindy and sided with her without a single hesitation. Why could he not let


    me have some peace and insisted oning over to torture me?


    Even though I was well aware that his recent changes were all because of the child, I still could not


    help but b e filled with hope and anticipation, thinking that I


    could get a piece of his love as well.


    However, I had finally gotten things clear today. Like what Zedd said, I would never be Cindy''s


    match.


    "What do you want me to take you for?" he answered with another question, staring at me with his


    dazzling dark pupils. It was hard to detect any emotions from his face.


    "As a stranger. If you''re a man, Theo, then let me go. Stop torturing me like this all the time." I was


    pissed, s o my emotions were reflected in my tone.


    He frowned and asked in a deep voice, "You know if I''m a man or not. Do you want me to prove it to


    you again in someone else''s house?" Having said that, he embraced me from behind.


    "Stop it. Don''t behave like a rascal here." I had never met a person more shameless than him. He


    was clearly in love with Cindy yet still came over to pester me.


    "If you refuse to leave, I won''t mind staying here and letting others see us making love." His voice


    was very low and attractive. It was tremendously seductive.


    "You-" I was speechless.


    He let out a smirk and picked me up before immediately walking outside.


    Though unwilling, I was not bold enough to defy him. I f he was pissed off, he might actually do


    something out of line in Cecilia''s house.


    I texted Cecilia on my way back and told her that I needed to go home first because something had


    suddenlye up. She replied to my text very quickly and said that she happened to be busy


    tonight, so we agreed to meet some other day.


    Theo was silent and gloomy the whole way. The car was speeding. I ignored him and leaned back


    in my seat, pretending to sleep.


    When the car stopped and I was about to get out, he opened the door of the front passenger seat,


    picked m e up, and walked toward the vi. He walked with rushed footsteps, his breathing a little


    unstable.


    Frightened, I asked in a trembling voice, "Put me down, Theo.¡±


    He ced me on the shoe cab, cupped my face with both hands, and nted an icy kiss on my


    lips.


    His kiss was both domineering and aggressive. I knew he was retaliating against me for saying


    those words. What a vengeful man.


    I raised my head and peered into his eyes, saying mildly, "I think I''m sick, Theo."


    If incidents like his cheating with Cindy continued to linger in my mind, then it would no doubt haunt


    me for life.


    I closed my eyes and sealed my lips because I did not know what to say. Being like this was not my


    intention, but it was impossible to control.


    My silencepletely angered him.


    He pulled me up like he was grabbing a chicken and threw me into the bathtub. He then turned on


    the shower and let the cold water run down my head.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He, on the other hand, came in and sat sideways. He abruptly tore off my outer garment.


    "Are you a beast, Theo?"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    He paused and fell silent for a very long time before getting out of the bathtub. He pulled a towel


    and wrapped it around his waist haphazardly before turning around and going out of the bathroom.


    Upon seeing him leave, my body went limp and I slumped weakly in the bathtub.


    I sat alone in the bathroom for a long time before I got up, took a brief shower, and dragged my tired


    body back to the bedroom.


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I realized that he was not around. I sat on the bed while wiping my


    hair dry.


    At this moment, Cecilia gave me a video call.


    I answered the call and talked to her while half-lying o n the bed.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so unwell? Why did you let yourself look so horrible?"


    Cecilia was shocked to see the state I was in.


    I shook my head without a word.


    "Where''s Theo? Doesn¡¯t he know that you''re a pregnantdy? Why did he leave you at home all


    alone? Wait for me, I''ming over." Cecilia hung up before I could say anything.


    Outside the window, there was thunder and lightning. It was probably going to rain soon. There


    were often thunderstorms in summer.


    Worried, I got out of bed and went downstairs to wait for Cecilia. In less than half an hour, her car


    drove into the vi.


    "I''m okay. You didn¡¯t have toe here.¡± I put on a smile to reassure Cecilia when she entered the


    door.


    "Stop pretending. I don''t feelfortable seeing you like this." She walked over and hugged me


    tightly, saying softly, "Promise me that you¡¯ll move on no matter what happens. Don''t do the same


    thing you used to do.¡±


    I knew she was worried that I would repeat my actions from the past. I felt a gush of warmth in my


    heart. At least Cecilia would be here for me no matter what happened.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won''t do the same thing again.¡± I patted her shoulder, saying this to myself at the


    same time.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wey on the sofa talking.


    "Cecilia, do you think he''ll love me on ount of the child?" I paused before continuing, "Do you


    think a person who has never loved you before will love you because of a child?"


    "I guess so. Many people get married because of their child and live happily ever after," Cecilia said


    while massaging my feet.


    "Which means it''s the child that ties them together. If the child is gone one day, will it be the end of


    their rtionship too?"


    Cecilia stopped her movements and embraced me, saying, "Don¡¯t think too much. Your child is a gift


    from God. You must give birth to the baby."


    I covered my face, feeling irritated, anxious, and stifled all of a sudden.


    I did not know why I was behaving this way either. I was in a very good moodtely and started to


    envision a beautiful future for life. But all of a sudden, everything was back to square one. Because


    of this, m y mood was affected. Perhaps that was how life was.


    ¡°I get worried when you behave like this. Go upstairs and pack your stuff. Come stay with me for a


    while." Cecilia was very worried to see me down in the dumps.


    Outside, the thunderstorm was getting louder and louder. I was always alone in the vi. Although I


    was often alone in the past, I was afraid of such loneliness now.


    I packed my bags and followed Cecilia to her ce.


    Although Cecilia was there with me, I was not able to sleep well at night because I was in an


    irritated mood.


    The next morning, I climbed out of bed feeling dizzy when I remembered that I still had to attend the


    filming at night.


    Cecilia was in the kitchen with an apron on. Holding a spat, she was battling with the stove. Her


    demeanor terrified me and I quickly said, "Why are you doing silly things again, Cecilia?"


    Every time she cooked, it would be nothing short of a world war. One could only imagine how


    wretched she looked.


    "I¡¯m trying to make you breakfast. Wait there. Sit down and don¡¯t move. I''ll be done very soon."


    She pointed the spat at me and would not let me in.


    Left with no other choice, I sat at the table and braced myself for a charred meal.


    Ten minutester, Cecilia walked out with two tes and I gasped. If my eyes were not lying to me,


    the pile o f ck stuff on the te was supposed to be fried eggs.


    "Hehe, the quality of eggs I bought this time around don''t seem to be too good. The eggs wouldn''t


    stay put i n the pan, so the shape is a little off. Also, there seems to be something wrong with the


    stove. The fire was a little big. Just ignore the shape and color. Try it. Let m e know if I''ve improved.¡±


    1


    Seeing the hopeful look on her face, I could not bring myself to refuse. To prepare myself, I picked


    up the ss of milk with my left hand and put the eggs in my mouth with my right hand.


    "How is it?" Cecilia asked eagerly.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    I quickly downed arge ss of milk before saying," It''s not too bad. Try it."


    Having said that, I hurriedly got up and said, "I''m runningte. I''ll make a move first."


    "Wanda Lane, you liar! How did you even bring yourself to eat something this salty..." Behind me,


    Cecilia''s disappointed and furious roar rang out.


    I shook my head with a smile. Cecilia probably had no talent for cooking in the kitchen.


    When I got to thepany, Heidi reported to me about the filming at night. Everything was ready.


    Complex matters were left for the experts to handle. The pre-financing and personnel matters had


    been handled. In regards to thepetition, there was nothing left that required my attention. I just


    had to wait for the results.


    I had not even begun working on the acquisition report that Theo wanted me to do. At the thought of


    that, I brought myptop to the development department.


    I spent the whole day learning from the professionals and gained a lot of knowledge. It was not until


    Heidi gave me a call that I hurried to the site.


    As the participating celebrities were no minor celebrities, coupled with two major celebrities like


    Xander and Sandy, the security measures on the scene were especially tight.


    The audience who participated in the filming were all specially selected die-hard fans of the


    celebrity team, s o although the scene was crowded, it was not chaotic. Everything was in order.


    After greeting the director, I found a corner and sat down to watch the filming.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My phone vibrated and I picked it up to take a look. It was an email from Tyler. As usual, the rate at


    which h e did things was still as fast as ever.


    I tapped open to take a look, and sure enough, Newlight Media''s backer was the Zeniths from


    Whaldorf City. The family had influences in the underworld. Their goal was to use this opportunity to


    suppress Grant Corporations so Theo would not expand his business there.


    My head was hurting a little and I closed the email. I had to think of a perfect solution so Newlight


    Media would not be able to find a pretext on this matter.


    I did not thank Tyler. Although I knew that he would b e furious, some things were best left in the


    past. I probably would not meet him ever again.


    The whole filming went well. As the only male celebrity present, Xander easily became the center of


    attention. His performance was worthy of praise. It seemed that he hade prepared.


    The filming ended. After a full day of intense work, I was unbearably exhausted and left early after


    informing Heidi about it.


    At the underground garage, I ran into Zedd walking toward me.


    Sometimes, I really wondered if he was deliberately creating chance encounters with me or he was


    just out to mock me.


    Sure enough, even from afar, Zedd tutted and said, " Looks like someone was sleeping alone again


    last night. Look at that exhausted face, you look no different from a resentful woman. Well, it all


    makes sense because Theo knows that Cindy is afraid of thunderstorms and won''t let her spend the


    night alone if there¡¯s a massive thunderstorm-just like the onest night.¡±


    It turned out that he had gone outst night to keep Cindypany. Sure enough, one would


    always treat one¡¯s true love differently.


    Thinking about it now, of all three years I had spent with Theo, he seemed to never be at home


    whenever there was a thunderstorm, i


    There were no fluctuations in my heart. Sometimes, one would eventually get used to pain.


    The rtionship between the three of us was just like a food chain, and I was the most redundant


    one at the bottom. I was never cared for, always at the end, and utterly disposable.


    I was silent and did not snap back at Zedd either. After all, he was right. I could not find a reason to


    speak.


    Perhaps he was used to me talking back and getting humiliated by me, so Zedd immediately lost it


    when I did not say a word and came over to grab my clothes. He said, "Did you hear what I said?"


    I stopped in my tracks and looked at him. "I heard you loud and clear. You¡¯re right, Mr. Zedd. Cindy


    is Theo''s precious treasure and he loves, protects, and cares for her. I''m the redundant one.¡±


    I got into my car after saying those words and drove off, leaving Zedd alone with the wind.


    In the car, I sank into deep thoughts.


    I initially nned to divorce the man and leave after I was done handling thepany''s affairs, but


    ns always fell through. At this point, I was feeling quite lost.


    Although Theo did not love me, I noticed how much h e had changed ever since I became pregnant


    with our child. If I stayed, perhaps he would shower the child with love.


    Even if he only had eyes for Cindy, he could at least give the child fatherly love. Was my happiness


    any more importantpared to the child¡¯s?


    What should I do?


    My heart was a mess and I decided to put this thought aside, thinking that everything would turn out


    alright.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    After that, apart from working, I spent the majority of my time with Cecilia. She was passionate


    about cooking all day and fed me with her food like ab rat. I did not even bother putting up a


    struggle and allowed her to do whatever she wanted.


    I was still feeling quite down and had not been sleeping well. I often sat on the balcony the whole


    night.


    Cecilia had brought me to get a prescription for my insomnia that was suitable for pregnant women.


    However, I often forgot about it and would only take the medication when she reminded me.


    Theo had not shown up, and from what Heidi told me, he seemed to have gone abroad.


    Several phases of the show''s filming had been sessfullypleted. Everything went well, and


    the premiere broadcast was well-received. The ratings andments about the show only grew.


    The final round would be carried out this afternoon.


    The spokesperson would be announced and they would sign the contract on the spot. Xander was


    like a dark horse, cutting his way through the many female celebrities. If everything went smoothly,


    he had the highest chances of bing the spokesperson.


    I had also thought of a way to handle Newlight Media.


    Xander came to my office very early in the morning.


    "What are you doing here instead of preparing for the finals?¡± I chided him.


    "I missed you, of course. I haven''t seen you for days." Xander supported himself on the table and


    leaned forward with his stunningly handsome face.


    "Quit ying. Now I know why thedies are pestering you. If I were someone else, I might


    misunderstand it as you''re trying to seduce me," Iined with a huff.


    He sat back in his chair weakly and lowered his head, saying dejectedly, "I am trying to seduce you


    but I often fail at it. How boring."


    How childish of him. I was already used to seeing him fooling around all these years. I shook my


    head and did not entertain him further.


    "It''s my final chance today, Wandy. If I be the spokesperson, then it would spell trouble for your


    dear husband." He put on a rare but solemn expression.


    Though within half a second, he was in high spirits again. "That''s not so bad, actually. When Grant


    Corporation is down, you can then ditch Theo ande with me. I¡¯m good-looking and pretty rich.


    I¡¯ll be your kid''s dad."


    He put on an excited look as he spoke, looking as though he was telling the truth.


    "I¡¯m not confident in letting you raise my kid. Your fans will skin me alive. You don''t need to meddle


    in Newlight Media¡¯s affairs because I have ways to solve i t myself. You just need to be the


    spokesperson and avoid all negative news. Make sure your poprity doesn¡¯t drop."


    "Who says I want to be a spokesperson? I''m still considering it!" He sat with his legs crossed and


    assumed an air of arrogance.


    "You-" I was speechless and looked at him for a moment before asking, "What¡¯s the catch?¡±


    "I like how clever you are, Wandy. I''m certain you like me because why else would you know me so


    well?" Xander looked at me with a smug look in his eyes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes. "I can consider everything but the endorsement fee."


    I had spent all the budget for thispetition. The endorsement fee could not be increased further.


    "You promised!" Xander stood up and said excitedly," My request is simple. We¡¯ll shoot this


    advertisement i n other parts of the country and you''re required toe along and be there


    throughout the whole process. You have to write this requirement in the contract. I¡¯ll sign it


    immediately.¡±


    Although I did not know what he was trying to do, I still thought about it and nodded to agree.


    Anyway, it would be inexcusable for me not to be there during the shoot. As for going to other parts


    of the country,


    that would be a topic for another day.


    "Nice! I like how straightforward you are. It''s noon soon, Wandy, and I''m a little nervous. Can you


    buy me lunch to cheer me up?" Xander greedily made another request.


    I pulled out my phone to call Heidi. "Can you get Mr. Celebrity Xander some takeaway food? I¡¯m


    buying him lunch this afternoon.¡±


    "Blergh..." Xander put on a pained expression and covered his mouth while saying, "H-How can you


    do this to me?!" He ran away after saying those words.


    ''Do you think I can''t handle you, little guy?'' I looked at his back and gloated.


    Takeaways were Xander''s nightmare. Once, we went out and ordered takeaways. He ended up


    eating a cockroach. Since then, he would reflexively gag at the mention of takeaways.


    The final results in the afternoon were expected. Whether it was the judges'' or audience''s vote,


    Xander suppressed everyone and sessfully won first ce, bing the rightful spokesperson.


    I signed the endorsement contract with him directly o n behalf of Grant Corporation and announced


    another important piece of news on the scene. That was, inviting Sandy, the first runner-up, to be


    the brand ambassador.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    As soon as I said those words, everyone was surprised. Then, the audience broke into apuse,


    and Sandy''s fans began screaming fervently.


    I guess only I was capable of announcing a surprise brand ambassador like that.


    I did not inform anyone about this prior because I nned to throw Newlight Media off guard and


    offer them no reason to oppose. Logically speaking, anyone would think that they were trying to


    be the spokesperson seeing how they hade to participate in thepetition.


    However, they did not win first ce, hence bing the spokesperson was practically impossible


    now.


    Even so, Grant Corporation kept old friendships in mind and created the brand ambassador title. In


    everyone''s opinion, that was the greatest show of sincerity and love toward Sandy and Newlight


    Media. They had no reason to not ept it or find fault with the decision.


    This matter was thus concluded. Initially, I was still quite worried that the kidnappers would give me


    trouble again, but they did not appear even after thepetition ended. Thus, I felt less anxious


    about it now.


    The next step was to make arrangements for the advertisement shooting. Due to time constraints,


    all the employees worked overtime to catch up with the process in order to start early.


    Cecilia¡¯s milk tea store had already been sold off. She said that she had been working tirelessly for


    many years, so she wanted to use this opportunity to go out and enjoy herself for a bit.


    I knew she had been holding herself back after what had happened previously. She was a woman


    with a strong character, so even though she knew that Cindy was the one who did it, she endured it


    all and did not mention it for my sake.


    I felt extremely sorry, so I registered her for an overseas tour group so she could go out and have a


    good time.


    "You should stay here even after I leave. I''ll hire a caretaker to take care of you during this time."


    Cecilia was very worried about me.


    "It''s okay. I''ll go back to the vi since Theo isn''t around anyway. Ms. Woods is in the vi, so don''t


    worry about me." It was time for me to head back. No matter what happened in the future, it was not


    the time for me to leave yet. Living here was not an option.


    After sending Cecilia to the airport, I drove back to the vi alone.


    I saw Cindy standing in the living room as soon as I walked through the door. She looked just like a


    matchless beauty-tall with an air of stunning elegance when paired with her white dress.


    No one could resist a beauty like her.


    My heart throbbed in pain. Her existence was a threat to me. As long as she was around, I was


    destined to be abandoned at any time. My child might end up the same way too.


    At the thought of this, my heart ached to the point of explosion. There seemed to form a bloody pit


    filled with anger and hatred, which spread rapidly.


    How nice would it be if she did not exist in this world? My child would have aplete family and I


    would not have to worry about Theo randomly leaving for no reason.


    The ugly monster at the bottom of my heart rapidly grew, and my thoughts became a mess. Without


    thinking much, I picked up the fruit knife beside me and bolted toward Cindy.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in my mind-everything would be okay once she was


    gone. All my worries would disappear.


    Just as my knife was about to pierce through Cindy''s back, a huge force pushed my body away and


    the knife fell from my hand.


    Theo picked up the knife and tossed it afar, ring at me with frosty eyes. "What are you trying to


    do, Wanda Lane?"


    My mind was nk but I slowly regained my senses. Did I just attempt to kill Cindy?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was horrified at my own actions and my body went limp as I crashed downward. I was no longer in


    control of my body. Theo reached out to hold me, but his eyes remained ice-cold. His rage had


    reached boiling point.


    The lingering fear made me tremble. I closed my eyes i n agony, and when I opened them again,


    they were filled with tears. I lowered my head and pleaded in a low voice, "Ask her to leave, Theo.


    Ask her to leave immediately."


    I ignored his frosty and dark countenance. Yanking his hand, I said urgently, "Theo, I can''t bring


    myself to see her here. This is our house. This house belongs to you and me. Please, I beg you,


    don¡¯t make me see her here or I''ll really kill her."


    I kept muttering under my breath, revealing to him all my love, hatred, grievances, and viciousness


    without reservation. I told him how much I loved him, how afraid I was that my child would not


    receive their father''s love, and how much I hated Cindy.


    At this moment, I was honest and spilled out everything that I had buried in my heart for the past


    three years.


    He listened quietly with his thin lips gently pursed. His grip on my body had loosened.


    Cindy was dumbfounded by what just happened and finally realized what was going on. She


    screamed at the top of her lungs with no regard for her image," Don¡¯t listen to her, Theowy! She''s a


    liar. She''s lying to you-"


    I was still shivering. Theo held me tight, his moist lips pressing against my forehead. He said in a


    deep and hoarse voice, "Why are you so silly?"


    Having said that, he picked me up and carried me upstairs while saying to Keith, who was just


    coming i n, "Send Ms. Cindy back."


    "You don¡¯t want me anymore, Theowy?" Cindy''s voice was sad and piteous-full of despair and


    unwillingness.


    "Keith will take you home." Theo''s voice was a little cold.


    He then closed the bedroom door. Keith''s voice could b e vaguely heard from downstairs. "Let¡¯s go,


    Ms. Cindy. Please don''t make things difficult for me."


    Theo gently ced me on the bed. His dark pupils scanned me up and down, his countenance dark


    and gloomy. I did not know what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    After a long time, he got into bed, embraced me from behind, and stroked my long hair with one


    hand. He asked softly, "Did you really mean it?"


    "... What?¡± I asked. I said too many things just now and was not sure what he was referring to.


    He turned my body over so that I would be facing him. Cupping my face in his hands, he said, "That


    you love me so much you can''t leave me."


    My cheeks were burning and I was terribly embarrassed. It was the first time I said such things and I


    did not expect him to repeat them.


    "Okay, I won''t ask." He chuckled before continuing," But, you can''t do silly things like that again.


    Don''t you know what will happen if you do that? You¡¯re so silly, aren¡¯t you?" Having said that, he


    gently knocked my forehead with his finger.


    I frowned in pain but did not say anything.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not know what overcame me then. I just could not control my emotions when I saw Cindy


    standing there.


    Thinking about it now, it was really silly of me to do that. Cindy was not worth sacrificing my whole


    life for!


    He embraced me so tightly that I struggled to breathe.


    At that moment, his phone rang. He fished it out from his pocket and I saw Cindy''s name.


    He looked down at me, then put the phone on the bedside table without answering it.


    The phone kept ringing. A little annoyed, I sat up from the bed.


    He got up as well and embraced me, saying softly," Ignore her. She''ll stop calling in a while. Get


    some sleep.¡±


    I did not say anything.


    After a very long time, the ringing finally stopped but then came the beeping of WhatsApp


    messages. I swept my eyes across the screen. [Theowy, don''t you care about me anymore? I''ve


    lost my parents and my home. You''re the only one I have now!]


    The same words. Iughed. Though in my heart, I knew that this was Cindy''s trump card. It would


    always work.


    Theo picked up the phone, his countenance a little dark. Then, he switched it off.


    He got up without a word and went to the balcony to have a smoke. He rarely smoked and would


    only do it when he was in a particrly bad mood.


    Look at just how capable Cindy was that she could control his emotions with a single message.


    Exhausted by the whole ordeal tonight, I ignored him andy down to sleep.


    I awoke with a start by the thunder and opened my eyes to see that it was still in the middle of the


    night. The thunder outside the window was deafening, and shes of lightning would strike, lighting


    up the dark room from time to time. It made the empty bedroom seem a little sinister.


    I was not a timid person. I had always been alone whenever there were thunderstorms in the past.


    Though ever since I got pregnant, I seemed to have be a timider person, especially during this


    time when I got used to having people around me. It made me even more afraid of being alone.


    I looked around me. Theo was not in the room. There were a lot of cigarette butts on the balcony.


    He had smoked a lot.


    He was probably in the study doing his work. I got up and pushed the bedroom door open.


    The study was dark, but the living room downstairs was bright.


    I walked to the stairway when I heard Theo''s helpless voice. "What are you doing here when it¡¯s


    raining so heavily outside? What will you do if something happens to you?"


    Downstairs, Cindy''s white dress was soaked through. The rain dripped down her hair onto her face,


    making her delicate face seem a little pale.


    "Theowy, will you be worried if something happens to me?" Cindy looked fixedly at Theo, her eyes


    determined and stubborn.


    Theo did not reply to her question and pulled out his phone while saying, "I¡¯ll ask Zedd toe pick


    you u p."


    "No." Cindy squeezed a smile, looking somewhat forlorn and pitiful. ¡°Please don''t drive me away,


    Theowy. You know I''ve been afraid of thunderstorms ever since my parents died because of what


    happened that day¡ª"


    "Don''t say anymore. Go take a shower and change your clothes." Theo frowned, finally giving in.


    Cindy''s guilt-tripping methods were certainly tried and true.


    When Cindy heard what he said, she chirped, "Can you get me one of your shirts, Theowy? I didn¡¯t


    bring a change of clothes."


    "There''s one in the guest room that you brought here before. Go and get it yourself."


    Cindy nodded and went to the guest room on the first floor.


    I stood rooted at the stairway and listened to their conversation, my heart barren.


    Back then, Grandma had said that this vi was too big and there were too many empty rooms, so


    she asked us to have more children to not make it seem so


    empty. I had disagreed then, but now it seemed that there were indeed too many rooms. There


    were so many that I did not even know Cindy had a room of her own.


    "Theowy, I think there''s no hot water in the shower." Cindy''s voice was heard from the bathroom.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Theo responded and got up to walk toward the kitchen. When he walked past the stairway, he saw


    m e and stopped in his tracks. He looked slightly surprised and said in a low voice, "You''re up.¡±


    I should not have gotten up, more so went downstairs. I would not be feeling this sting of pain if I


    had just stayed in the room.


    "Are you there, Theowy?" Cindy, who was in the bathroom, sounded a little anxious.


    "You should go. Ms. Cindy might catch a coldter." I looked up, gave a small smile, and turned


    around to go upstairs. I did not spare him another nce.


    I mmed the bedroom door and began panting. For a moment, my heart was clenching so


    violently it was a s though I was about to suffocate the next second.


    The air in the bedroom was stuffy, and the storm howled outside the window. I got up and opened


    the window, only to be hit by a strong gust of wind. It nearly threw me off bnce. I crouched on the


    floor as the rain came down on me, sshing my body.


    I ced my hands on the floor and weed the storm. The rain and howling wind continued to


    stter and hit my face. The rainwater went into my


    nose and mouth. I could taste bitterness mixed with the taste of earth.


    Only by doing this was I able to ease the prickly pain i n my heart and momentarily forget


    everything.


    Who was the one who said that one could get everything one wanted as long as one persisted?


    Why was the result always the same no matter how hard I persisted?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could only heal my own wounds and endure the pain. I had always been alone, and eventually, I


    would end up all alone too.


    My tears gushed out of my eyes, mixing with the cold rainwater. The sensation pierced through my


    limbs and bones, chilling my heart and stinging my bones.


    The rain would not stop. I shivered in the storm, the cold in my body taking over the pain from


    before. My head became heavy, and I was slowly losing consciousness.


    When I could no longer hold on and was about to crash to the floor, Theo rushed over.


    He took me in his arms at lightning speed and got up t o shut the windows, cutting out the deafening


    sound o f the storm outside. I could hear everything clearly again.


    "Are you nuts?" He was livid, and his lips quivered in anger. He had never been so furious.


    My head was a mess as Iy weakly in his arms with n o strength to speak.


    He saw me in this state and stopped talking. He hugged me tight, and my wet clothes quickly


    soaked his clothes. He reached out to wipe the raindrops off o f my face before bringing me to the


    bathroom at lightning speed.


    He switched on the hot water tap in the bathroom and removed my wet clothes very quickly before


    gently putting me into the bathtub.


    My body continued to tremble as an inexplicable feeling gushed out of my heart. I felt very


    ufortable.


    When my body touched the hot water, warmth returned to my body and I slowly stopped shivering.


    He looked at me with dark and sullen eyes. His voice was chilly. "Wanda Lane, there are many


    ways for you t o punish me. Don¡¯t torture me like that."


    My chest throbbed in pain again as I looked up with tears streaming down my face. I muttered, "It


    wasn¡¯t m y intention to punish you..."


    I was not thinking too much at the time and merely felt that the rain could ease the pressure in my


    heart. I was just trying to release my emotions.


    He looked down at me and sighed, wiping away the tears from my face with a towel. He said


    helplessly, "I can''t shirk my responsibility toward the Reeds and Cindy. I can¡¯t just ignore her.


    Promise me, don¡¯t hurt yourself and the child anymore. You can scold and hit


    me if you''re unhappy.¡±


    He said these words with a serious expression.


    I felt a little sad and reached out to coil my arms around his neck, choking. "I didn''t do it on


    purpose.¡±


    He patted my back for a very long time before he began scrubbing and washing my body.


    The rain had drenched my body and mind, making me dizzy. I sat dazedly on the same spot, not


    budging as h e continued to wash me. This was not the first time anyway, so there was nothing to


    feel abashed about.


    After soaking in the hot water, my body warmed uppletely and my consciousness recovered.


    Theo wrapped me up with a towel, picked me up, and walked out of the bathroom. He ced me on


    the bed. He found a set of clothes and put them on for me before grabbing the hairdryer to dry my


    hair for me.


    A gush of warmth flowed within me. I enjoyed every moment of this warmth and bliss, so much so


    that I feared time would slip away. I hoped that we could forever stay in this moment. 2


    After he blew dry my hair, I wanted to lie down and rest but Theo stopped me. He bent down in front


    of me and said softly, "Let''s go downstairs first.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    I looked at him, not knowing what he meant by that.


    "I''ve always thought of it as my responsibility and didn¡¯t know that my actions would hurt you. From


    now on, stay with me, okay?" He stared at me with a glimmer in his eyes while waiting for my


    answer.


    "Okay." I nodded gently. I did not know what he wanted to do, but his demeanor made it hard for me


    to refuse.


    He got up and tried to hold me but I rejected him and insisted on walking on my own. He took my


    shoulder and we went downstairs together.


    Downstairs, Cindy had changed into a princess nightgown and was sitting on the sofa, pouting and


    sulking. Sitting beside her and softlyforting her was Zedd, who had arrived some time ago.


    Theo held me and we both sat down on the other end o f the couch.


    Cindy stood up and dragged Theo''s hand off my shoulder while saying with tears in her eyes, "I was


    wrong, Theowy. I shouldn¡¯t havee over in the middle of the night to disturb you, but I was really


    scared to be alone. Please don''t be angry.¡±


    She cried her heart out as her tears streamed down


    like broken beads.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo¡¯s cold and dark profile softened as the chill in his eyes dispersed. He did not say a word.


    I let out a wry smile. It turned out that Theo did not really mean it when he said that he wanted to


    ''talk''. H e was not able to get rid of Cindy, after all.


    After a very long time, he said, "It''ste, Cindy. You should go back with Zedd first." His voice was


    deep and low. There was a hint of displeasure in his tone.


    ¡°Don''t you want me anymore, Theowy? My parents aren''t around anymore and you¡¯re the only one I


    have left in this world. If you don''t want me too, then all I have left waiting for me is death.¡±


    "Hah!" I could not stand it anymore and sneered.


    "What are you sneering at, Wanda Lane? It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t guilt-tripped Theowy with


    your child, he wouldn''t be entertaining you now at all. You shameless woman! You''ve resorted to all


    kinds of threats and are really smug now, aren''t you?"


    Cindy spoke louder and louder,pletely forgetting the fact that she needed to disguise herself.


    Iughed in anger. "You must be talking about yourself, Ms. Cindy! Who is the one who has been


    guilttripping Theo all this while and pulling out all sorts of tricks to make it seem that I have no


    husband? You even went to the extent of making me have to pretend to have aborted my own child!


    After a pause, I continued, "Yes, Theo has the duty to take care of you. That''s why I''ve been


    enduring your spoiled attitude this whole time. However, Ms. Cindy, what he has for you is just a


    sense of duty, which means that you don''t have the right to ruin other people''s families as you wish.


    Legally, I''m his wife, and you''re no different than a mistress for constantly showing up at my door


    and making a scene like this."


    "Nonsense, Wanda Lane! You''re the mistress who ruined our rtionship. You¡¯re the one who


    interfered in our rtionship!" Cindy screamed with no regard for her image, the veins on her


    forehead bulging out.


    Looking at her exasperation with cold eyes, I said ndly, "You said I interfered, right? What about


    those years when I wasn''t around? Did Theo promise to marry you?"


    My words had struck a sore point. Cindy broke downpletely and covered her ears while


    squatting down on the floor. "I don''t know what you¡¯re talking about. You! You''re the one who ruined


    my happiness. You''re the one who''s upying Theowy..."


    Zedd bent down to support her and consoled her softly.


    Theo''s face was cold and chilly, his pupils so dark that they looked like an abyss. I could tell that he


    was mad.


    I did not know if he was mad at me for saying those things to hurt Cindy or if he was mad at Cindy


    for making a scene in the middle of the night.


    Refusing to look at them, I said in a deep voice, "This i s my house. Please leave or I''ll call the


    police to report you for trespassing."


    Cindy froze after hearing what I said and cried even louder. "Theowy, Wanda-"


    "That''s enough," Theo said. His tone was a little angry. "It''s veryte now. We can talk tomorrow.


    Send her back first, Zedd..."


    I was in an irritable mood and turned around to go upstairs while ignoring them.


    When I got back to my room, I curled up in my bed with a barren heart, feeling like everything had


    lost its meaning. I pulled out my phone to text Cecilia: [I think I''m sick.]


    I had been on an emotional rollercoaster during this period, getting furious even when I slept. I had


    been trying my best to fix it, thinking that everything would be okay if I could control my emotions.


    However, after having an emotional outburst tonight, I knew that I might be sick again.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Cecilia did not reply to my text. It was three in the morning and she was probably still on the ne!


    Lying on the bed, my head felt dizzy. I wanted to get a good night''s sleep but I just could not. The


    harder I tried, the more irritable I got; the more irritable I got, the clearer my head was. It all formed


    a vicious cycle.


    I ignored Theo when he came in and pretended to be asleep.


    He gently got in bed and embraced me from behind before quickly falling asleep.


    I, on the other hand, did not drift off to sleep until it was almost dawn.


    When Cecilia gave me a call, I was still very groggy.


    "Where are you? I don''t care where you are right now, I want you to go to the hospital immediately.


    I''ll buy a ticket home right away." On the other end of the phone, Cecilia sounded nervous.


    "I''m okay, don''t worry. Go and enjoy yourself with peace of mind. I¡¯ll go to the hospital in a while." I


    sat u p from the bed, Theo''s warmth from his side of the bed still lingered.


    "How can I not be worried? You haven''t been yourselftely. I thought your condition would slowly


    get


    better. I shouldn¡¯t have left."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to myself. I have to stay strong for my child. I''ve already


    pulled through and I¡¯m just suffering from insomnia now. It''s nothing..." Iforted her.


    I regretted sending the text to Cecilia and spoiling her vacation mood. However, I was truly upset at


    the time and she was the only one I could talk to.


    "Promise me that you''ll go to the hospital immediately. Contact me if anything''s wrong." After


    reassuring her over and over again, Cecilia finally agreed to note back for now.


    After I ended the call, I climbed out of bed. Although I was reluctant to go to the hospital, I had to


    go. It was not just to give Cecilia peace of mind but it was also for the sake of the child in my belly.


    I opened my room door and was just about to walk downstairs when a voice from the living room


    stopped me in my tracks.


    "What are you doing here this early in the morning?" It was Theo. His voice sounded a little


    surprised and displeased.


    "Zedd said that you n to send me abroad, Theowy?" I t was Cindy''s anxious voice.


    "Mm. If you don¡¯t wish to shoot movies or participate i n variety shows, then you might as well go


    abroad to further your studies for a period of time. Go there and hone your skills," Theo said in a


    deep voice.


    "No, I''ll not go abroad. Please, Theowy, don''t let me go abroad alone. I¡¯m scared. I can give up


    being a star." Cindy¡¯s voice was filled with fear as she pleaded with him.


    "It''s fine if you don¡¯t wish to go abroad now and stay i n Salt City. I''ll support you in everything you


    do. But there are two rules you need to follow. Firstly, Wanda i s pregnant so please don''te to


    my house in the future. If you like vis, I can buy you one."


    After a pause, he continued, "Also, I''ll take responsibility and take care of you to the end. But this


    doesn''t include being in a romantic rtionship. I have a family of my own, so you should observe


    your limits."


    Theo spoke very slowly, yet every word he said pierced her heart.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy froze, and after a long time, she said in a shrill voice, "Take responsibility? Is this what you


    mean by taking responsibility, Theowy? You¡¯re going to toss me aside and leave me to die? This


    wasn''t what you said t o my parents when they handed me to you."


    "I promised them to take care of you until the end but that doesn''t mean you can interfere with my


    life without knowing your limits. Cindy, we''re adults now. We should lead our own lives and have


    rtionships o f our own,¡± Theo said mercilessly.


    "Do you love Wanda? No! It¡¯s only because she¡¯s pregnant with your child and you think you''re


    obligated to take care of her. You don''t know what love is at all, Theowy. You won¡¯t fall in love with


    her!"


    Cindy screamed those words out. She squatted down o n the floor and wailed, her entire body


    trembling.


    I nearly lost my bnce and reached out to hold the stairway railing. My fingertips slightly turned


    white because I had exerted too much strength. I had to admit that what Cindy said was the truth.


    After a very long time, Theo said in a slightly exhausted voice, "You should go back first. I still have


    things to do."


    Cindy got up and grabbed Theo¡¯s shirt, pleading with him, "I don''t want anything, Theowy. I don''t


    want you t o do anything either. Don¡¯t drive me away, just let me stay beside you like I always have


    and I promise that I¡¯ll not disturb Wanda anymore. Please, I can¡¯t live without you..."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    After all these years, Theo had spoiled Cindy into a princess who lived a noble and proud life. At


    this moment, however, shepletely abandoned her dignity, image, and limits... That made her


    look somewhat pitiful.


    Love could make a person humble.


    I sighed. I was the same in the past.


    "You''re awake?¡± There was suddenly the sound of a door opening behind me.


    Startled, I turned around. Mason was d in all-ck attire, standing at the study while smiling at


    me.


    ¡°Shh, keep it down." I quickly ran over. "What are you doing here?¡± I was thinking of going to the


    hospital to meet him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Theo said he wanted to stay at home to take care of you, so he asked us toe over for a


    meeting." He shrugged.


    "I happened to be looking for you. Let''s talk inside." Afraid that Mason would find out that I was


    eavesdropping, I quickly entered the study first.


    "What''s up?" His tone was nd, his expression as usual.


    "I need you to treat me." I sat on the sofa in the study, deliberating how to start the conversation.


    Mason sat down across from me and gestured for me t o speak.


    "I''ve been sleeping very poorly recently, which has led to a series of physical problems and poor


    mental health. I''m easily irritable, have extremely unstable emotions,ck appetite, and am


    fatigued."


    He looked up at me with aplicated look in his eyes before reaching out to check my


    temperature.


    After a very long time, he said, "You have a paleplexion. If your insomnia continues, it''s going


    to trigger you into depression."


    I knew very well about the things that would happen t o me if this continued. "Do you have drugs


    that can promote sleep? Can you prescribe some for me?"


    "I do, but you''re not allowed to take them because it''ll affect the growth of the fetus." He rubbed his


    forehead and said after a very long time, "I''ll prescribe you some medicine. However, drugs can


    only treat the symptoms but not the root of the problem. Emotions need to be self-regted, so


    don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    I nodded without a word. There were some things in life that I could not control.


    "How did this happen? Have simr things happened before?" After a very long time, he stared at


    me and


    asked.


    I did not reply and stood up, saying, "I''m going back now. Thank you, Dr. Mason.¡±


    I did not want to nor did I need to tell him what had happened in the past.


    He did not speak further and stood up to follow me outside.


    Downstairs, Cindy¡¯s voice rang out once more. She no longer sounded as irritable as before and


    was much calmer now. "Theowy, I know you''re a responsible man, but duty isn''t something that


    keeps a marriage going. A family without love is destined to be faced with a tragedy.¡±


    I paused in my steps and stretched out my left hand to hold my right hand tight.


    Mason stood beside me and said, "You should be thinking of your child. Certain things are better left


    unheard.¡±


    I let out a wry smile and turned to look at him. "Dr. Mason, do you also think that I should be like


    before, tolerating everything until I drive myself crazy?"


    He frowned, his countenance indifferent as he said no more.


    Seeing that Theo was silent, Cindy seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope and continued,


    "Theowy, you know how much Wanda likes you. She''s trying to win your heart by using the child.


    But you don''t even love her. As time passes, you''ll feel bored and annoyed. By then, she¡¯ll have a


    breakdown because she couldn''t get what she wanted."


    I could not stand it anymore and walked downstairs. Mason reached out to stop me but eventually


    gave up.


    "You''re not me, Miss Cindy, so how do you know what I want?" I let out a small smile and looked at


    her from above.


    "Were you eavesdropping on us, Wanda?" My appearance startled Cindy that she immediately


    used me.


    Theo nced at me without a single expression on his face.


    "You¡¯re the one who came here this early in the morning to say these things to my husband, so why


    are you ming me instead?" I looked at her and continued, "Also, I think there''s a need to inform


    you that I''m just an ordinary woman. In my opinion, happinesses from staying with my husband


    and children together as a family.¡±


    "Wanda Lane, are you sure you can secure Theowy¡¯s heart with your child?" Cindy was


    exasperated, asking me while gnashing her teeth.


    "I''m not sure, but at least the child is ours. Moreover, he''s willing to change for the sake of our child.


    You¡¯re afraid, Ms. Cindy, and showing up at our door to make a scene over and over again is the


    best proof of that."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    "You-" Cindy''s face was flushed. She stretched out her trembling fingers and pointed at me but was


    unable to say a word for a very long time.


    Theo looked at me with eyes darkened and a displeased expression, but he did not say anything.


    I ignored him and continued, "If you can¡¯t live without my husband, Miss Cindy, then I don''t mind if


    you waste your youth on him either. Maybe I might grow bored one day and choose to get a


    divorce.¡±


    My expression changed as I raised my voice, "But before that, can you please be a qualified


    mistress, Ms. Cindy? I don''t care what you do out there but can you stoping to my house and


    disturbing our peace?"


    As soon as I said those words, three voices called out my name at the same time.


    "Wanda!" Theo gritted his teeth.


    "Wanda!¡± Cindy was in a thundering fury.


    "Wanda!¡± Zedd was bursting with rage.


    Mason, however, remained calm as always and stood o n one side looking at me with a faint smile.


    I darted a nce at Theo and retracted my gaze. I could not be bothered to spare Cindy or Zedd a


    nce.


    Zedd was extremely furious and turned around, saying, "Theo, this may be your family''s matters but


    I can''t just watch Cindy get bullied by Wanda without doing anything. If you don''t teach her a lesson,


    then I''ll do it for you."


    "Oh?" Before Theo could say anything, I spoke first, " How are you going to teach me a lesson, Mr.


    Zedd? Are you going to use the same despicable method to frame and set me up? Or will you


    choose to strike me directly?"


    "You vicious, cunning, and shameless woman. You think I don''t have the guts to touch you? Listen,


    if you hurt Cindy, then I can''t promise I won''t hurt you," Zedd pointed at my nose and scolded rudely.


    I retorted rudely, "Me? Vicious, cunning, and shameless? Use your brain, Mr. Zedd. I do hope you


    have one. Open your stupid eyes and look closely at the person beside you. Who¡¯s the shameless


    one here? She¡¯s always pretending to look weak and pitiful but i s actually vicious. She pulls out all


    sorts of tricks to steal someone else¡¯s husband and even cruelly forced me to abort my child, yet


    you''re treating a person like that like a treasure!"


    After saying those words, I refused to entertain them further and walked past Cindy who was still


    crouching down on the floor. I walked out of the door.


    Theo reached out to hold me, his perfectly sculpted face looking a little irritable. He asked in a deep


    voice, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business." I flung his hand away and walked out without looking back.


    Zedd''s incredulous voice rang out behind me. "Are you going to keep letting her act so arrogantly?"


    "Don''t be angry, Theowy. Wanda doesn''t know any better and a woman like that doesn''t deserve


    you-"


    "That''s enough. Shut up, all of you! Zedd, send her back. Don''te to my vi ever again..."


    Theo''s voice was extremely cold.


    I hurried my pace, not wishing to hear any more of their conversation.


    What bad luck this early in the morning.


    With a stomach full of anger, I went straight to thepany without having breakfast.


    My head was dizzy and coupled with my bad mood, I had no appetite to eat anything. However, at


    the thought of the baby in my belly, I pulled over at a roadside stall across thepany. I bought a


    hotdog and a packet of milk. I sat there and began eating.


    Sitting beside my table were several women who stole nces at me. There was a look of


    incredulity in their eyes.


    I did not know what their reactions meant and thought it was inappropriate to call them out, so I


    continued to eat my food.


    After a very long time, a woman could not help but ask


    timidly, "Is this your breakfast, Ms. Wanda?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The rest put on simr expressions, looking as though I was eating dung. They all had looks of


    disbelief.


    I looked at the hotdog in my hand and thought there was nothing wrong with it, so Iughed and


    said," You''re eating this too, aren''t you?"


    "It''s fine for us to eat it, but you''re the most envied Mrs. Grant in the whole of Salt City. How can you


    eat a t a roadside stall? Your breakfast should be prepared b y a French chef, and the ingredients


    should be flown i n exclusively from abroad..."


    I burst outughing. Thesedies had probably watched too many dramas.


    I finished thest drop of milk in the cup and wiped m y mouth. "You''re runningte. Aren''t you


    going to punch your cards?" Since they were calling me Ms. Wanda, they were probably employees


    of thepany. However, there were too many employees in thepany so I did not know which


    department they were in.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Upon reminding them, the youngdies checked their watches in a panic before grabbing their


    hotdogs and darting across the road.


    I watched them run. They were so full of youth that I could not help but sigh. It was nice to be


    young. My heavy mood was suddenly lifted.


    This was how the world was. No one was satisfied with their current situation and would constantly


    comin about life while envying others. One would not know that what one hated was precisely


    what others yearned for.


    Upon returning to the office, Heidi reported to me the progress of the advertisement shooting.


    The new product this time around was a diamond ring, so the director wrote a script about the male


    and female leads falling in love after a chance encounter o n a trip to the beach. Theyter


    experienced separation, and the ending was of the male lead bringing a diamond ring to the city


    where the female lead was for a romantic proposal.


    Although this shortmercial had a cheesy plot, the male lead was the good-looking Xander, so


    this would probably be a pretty goodmercial.


    "Prepare ordingly, then. Remember to keep this confidential and make sure no rumors are


    leaked before themercial is out. Remember to stop the media from taking any pictures." I


    reminded Heidi while massaging my be.


    "I heard you''reing along for the shoot as well, Ms. Wanda? The director said we¡¯re going to the


    South Sea to film it. The weather is so hot, and your health-" Heidi looked at me and hesitated to


    speak.


    "It''s fine. When the date and time of the shoot have been confirmed, inform me and I''ll get ready for


    the trip." Although I was not in the best mental state at the moment, the shoot was really important


    and I would not be able to rest if I were not there to oversee the shoot. Also, I had promised Xander.


    It was not good to go against my word.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a full day of reading and writing. Although it was hectic, I was able to momentarily forget


    about the unhappy things when I focused on work. It was not so bad.


    When it was time to get off work, I refused to go back t o the vi because I did not know what the


    situation was like over there. I got takeaway for dinner and nned to take it to Cecilia''s house to


    have it there.


    "Don¡¯t move! Don''t you dare move." I had just opened the door when a deep and low voice rang


    out. An object simr to a knife was pressed against the back of my waist.


    Not again!


    Though weirdly, after the previous experience, my first reaction was not fear. Instead, I was


    wondering what I would be asked to do again this time.


    "What are you trying to do in broad daylight?" My tone was calm, and not a hint of fear was heard.


    The man opened the door to the back seat and said in a cold voice, "Get in and don''t scream. Or


    else, I can¡¯t promise that I won''t hurt you."


    Left with no other choice, I could only get in the car. Then, the kidnapper got in as well and revved


    up the engine. He drove toward the busiest street in the city center.


    What sort of kidnapping was this? He did not knock m e out nor did he cover my eyes. I looked at


    the driver curiously. He was wearing a ck shirt, a ck cap, and a face mask.


    Although he was fully dressed like a kidnapper, I was still able to recognize him and cried out in


    anger, "Are you crazy? Is it fun doing this?"


    I was genuinely worried for a second there, thinking that it was the same group of men who had


    another request to make.


    "It''s not fun at all, Wandy. Say, are my acting skills horrible or are you too smart?¡± In front, Xander


    took off his cap and face mask while saying dejectedly.


    "Crazy fellow." I was still mad and gave him a grumpy


    look.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I''ll buy you a meal to make u p for it, okay? I was too bored and wanted to


    pretend t o be a kidnapper to prank you." Seeing that I was actually angry, Xander immediately


    apologized.


    As I was used to being pranked by him, I was not actually mad at him. I was just not in the mood to


    y around with him.


    I did not speak, so Xander became afraid. "Don¡¯t be mad, Wandy. It won''t be good for your health. I


    promise I''ll stop pranking you in the future. Why don''t you hit me to relieve your anger?"


    "I want a feast," I said, not wanting to listen to his nonsense. I happened to not want to eat alone


    tonight.


    "Sure. As long as you stop being mad, I''ll buy you anything you want tonight. What do you want to


    eat?" Xander''s otherworldly charming face was stered with an ingratiating smile, which made him


    look a little hrious.


    "Anything as long as it¡¯s expensive." I shut my eyes after saying those words and ignored him.


    He mmed up grumpily and concentrated on driving.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Soon, the car came to a stop and I looked up. Sure enough, he actually brought me to the most


    expensive French restaurant in Salt City.


    However, it was a little awkward because everyone knew this was a popr dating ce for


    couples.


    "You asked for the most expensive and this is the most expensive ce in Salt City." Seeing how


    hesitant I was, Xander put on a helpless look.


    However, I had a feeling that he was over the moon because the joy in his alluring eyes was


    overflowing.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was just a meal, and since I was already here, I did not hesitate further and took the lead to walk


    inside.


    However, Xander''s series of unexpected moves after that quickly made me regret my decision. He


    had not only asked for a couple table and ordered a couple set meal but also ordered a bottle of red


    wine that was worth a lot of money.


    Looking at the rose, candles, and red wine in front of m e, this very romantic candlelight dinner


    would be the perfect dinner arrangement for actual couples.


    However, we...


    "Must you do all these things?" I was extremely awkward but did not know what was the right thing t


    o say.


    "What¡¯s wrong with this? Don''t you think it¡¯s more enjoyable to dine in such an atmosphere?


    Besides, I''ve long dreamed ofing here with you. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get the chance to-"


    "What do you mean you''ve long dreamed ofing here with me? You should be bringing your


    girlfriend t o a ce like this," I grumbled.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Since we¡¯re already here, we should make full use of the money spent.


    Just take it a s though the electricity has run out at home, so you''re here to eat something good and


    rx.¡± Xander chuckled like a fool. He poured himself a ss of red wine and ordered a ss of


    juice for me. 1


    Left with no other choice, I bowed my head and prepared to eat when I received a text message on


    my phone. I tapped in to see that it was from Theo, asking me why I was not home yet.


    I did not text back and switched off my phone so I could eat in peace.


    Xander did not eat and was only leisurely drinking the red wine. He looked at me for a very long


    time and said, "You look like someone when you get mad."


    "Are you going to say that I look like a certain female actress?" Many people said that I looked like a


    star back in university. They would say that I looked like a particr actress today and another one


    tomorrow. Over time, I had gotten used to it.


    "No, you''re prettier and more elegant than any star out there. They can''tpare to you at all. But


    when I saw your angry face earlier, I suddenly realized that you look a lot like my mother. I can¡¯t tell


    which part exactly, but you just seem really alike," Xander said in a very serious tone.


    I froze. When I went to Xander''s house for dinner that night, someone seemed to have said the


    same thing.


    However, I quickly let the topic drop and cut a piece of steak before cing it in my mouth. I said, "I


    have an average face, so I look like a lot of people. That''s nothing unusual." I remembered


    Grandma used to say that I look like Cindy.


    Xander twitched his lips and took a sip of wine before continuing, "Why did you suddenly drop out of


    university and disappear so suddenly back then?"


    I was startled. How did he find out this secret from so long ago?


    I previously sat for a test to enroll in another university but because something came up, I dropped


    out in freshman year before finally retaking a test to enroll in my current university.


    "How do you know when we''re in different intakes?" Xander was younger than me so we were


    definitely not coursemates. Besides, I had only studied for a semester so no one at university would


    know me.


    "I know so much more than that. The elementary school in the country, junior high school in town,


    and


    Mrs. Lane," Xander briefly said.


    I was dumbfounded, and my tone was a little harsh." You investigated me?"


    I did not want others to know about my past life.


    "Looks like you really don''t remember me." Xander let out a wry smile and drankrge gulps of the


    red wine i n his ss.


    I shook my head dazedly. I knew Xander because he was the first artist who came for an interview


    at Nectarine Entertainment.


    "Do you know why I didn''t turn to bigpanies at the time and instead picked Nectarine


    Entertainment that no one knew about at the time?" An uninhibited smile remained on his face, but


    there was a hint of bitterness.


    I shook my head. Thinking about it now, it did seem pretty weird. When he signed the contract at the


    time, he only had one condition-he did not want an agent and asked to be under me. Although I was


    not an agent at the time, I had no choice but to participate in events with him.


    "These aren¡¯t important anymore. Just don''t disappear out of the blue like what you didst time.¡±


    Xander''s eyes were a little misty. He propped himself on the table and looked dazedly at me. It was


    only then did I realize he had finished drinking an entire bottle of wine.


    I felt a little awkward and turned to look out the window, where I happened to see two people


    walking by downstairs.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    On the street outside the window, Petra was holding Cindy. The two were talking andughing as


    they walked toward the mall from across the street.


    I wondered how the two of them met each other.


    Seeing how close they were, I thought they looked just like mother and daughter. However, when I


    mentioned Xander''s mother previously, Cindy looked a s though she did not know anything.


    However, I was never a nosy person, so I ignored these things and got ready to go home after


    seeing that it was gettingte.


    "Let''s go?¡± I asked Xander.


    He could barely hold himself up, and after beckoning the waiter to pay the bill, he staggered to his


    feet. He looked like he was about to fall. I hurriedly went over t o hold him and asked worriedly,


    "Can you still walk?"


    "I''m okay." He waved and staggered outside. With how much his body was swaying, it was


    dangerous to leave him be. I had no choice but to step forward and support him with my body as we


    walked forward.


    We walked with much difficulty and I was finally able to get him in the car.


    I wanted to drive him back to Petra''s ce but he


    refused to and asked me to take him back to Regal Vi.


    "When did you buy a house in Regal Vi?" I was curious because I had never heard him mention it


    before.


    "You never take the things I say seriously." Xandery at the back, sounding both aggrieved and


    sad.


    I felt dejected because I did not remember when exactly he told me about this.


    Soon, the car arrived at the address that Xander had mentioned. It turned out that his house was in


    the same row as mine but mine was halfway up the mountain, whereas his house was on top of the


    mountain. That meant he would pass by my house whenever he drove up and down the mountain.


    Why had I not encountered him before, though?


    After ringing the doorbell for a very long time, an old man walked out. A butler, perhaps. After


    thanking me, he helped Xander inside.


    Xander was a person whorgely kept to himself, so apart from his agent, he did not have a single


    assistant beside him. Thankfully, though, there was someone to take care of him at home.


    I was extremely worn out after leaving Xander''s house and really hated the fact that I still needed to


    drive. Hence, I was ready to head straight to bed right after returning to the vi.


    When I was done parking the car and about to enter the door, I saw plumes of smoke outside the


    door.


    Someone was smoking outside my house and I did not even notice it when I came in.


    Worried, I walked toward the side of the door and when I grew closer, Theo''s tall and sturdy figure


    came into view.


    He stood there in silence, staring at me with a cold and menacing gaze.


    I frowned. Why was he smoking outside the door?


    "Where did you go?" he asked with a cold voice and stern tone.


    "I went to have dinner with a friend." Seeing that it was him, I set my mind at rest and turned around


    to walk into the house.


    He walked over and grabbed my hand with a tight grip. I frowned in pain. ¡°You''re hurting me."


    "What kind of friend is he that you needed to personally send him back?" Having said that, he pulled


    me into his arms and I waspletely at his mercy.


    It turned out that he had been standing outside the door when I drove past earlier. It was too dim at


    the time so I did not notice him.


    Seeing how quiet I was, he was even more displeased. He clenched my chin and said in a deep,


    hoarse voice, "Who is he that he¡¯s even making you drink alcohol


    when you''re pregnant?"


    The alcohol scent on my body was probably left behind by Xander when I was holding him up just


    now. My chin was hurting from his grip. I peered into his eyes and groaned. "It''s none of your


    business."


    He clutched my chin harder and said in a cold voice," Wanda Lane, whose business is it if not


    mine? Is it the business of that backup you just found? Well, dream o n! I''ll not let another man raise


    my son." 1


    His voice was extremely chilly, and the expression on his face was intimidating. His distinct facial


    features were contorted in anger, and his pupils were so dark that they looked like an abyss. There


    was also a hint o f viciousness on his face.


    Although I was afraid, his words made me even angrier. I pushed him away and screamed, "Do you


    think everyone has wandering eyes like you? Sparing no one and preparing a bunch of backups for


    your entertainment?"


    I ignored him after saying those words and went upstairs, locking the door from the inside. After


    that, I went to bed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had not been sleeping welltely and suddenly wanted to sleep tonight.


    I was half-asleep when I felt as though someone was walking around my bed. They seemed to have


    covered me with a nket before sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at me. Then, they got into


    the bed and hugged me tightly. I could hardly breathe because of the tight embrace and tried to


    open my eyes to see but I could not no matter how hard I tried.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    In a daze, I simply stopped struggling and forced myself to sleep.


    The next day when I woke up, it was already sunrise and Miss Woods reheated my cold breakfast


    for me.


    I looked around me but did not see Theo.


    "Mr. Grant went to thepany early this morning and told me not to wake you up. He wanted you


    to sleep more. You would want to sleep more when you¡¯re pregnant. When I was pregnant, I would


    sleep for 15 hours a day and still thought it was not enough 99


    Miss Woods started yammering about her previous pregnancy. They said that a person loved to nag


    when they grew older and loved talking about their younger days. Time was unforgiving. Miss


    Woods was slowly growing old too.


    After having breakfast, I went to thepany. Heidi told me that the director had confirmed that


    everyone would be leaving tomorrow, which meant that I would have to go on a business trip


    tomorrow.


    "Should Ie with you, Ms. Wanda?" Heidi asked, looking at me.


    "It¡¯s fine. Stay here and prepare the first draft of the


    acquisition report. I''lle back and revise it." There were too many people in the director¡¯s team


    and my presence was already considered redundant, let alone Heidi¡¯s.


    I bustled about with work the entire morning and when noon approached, I received a text from


    Mason t o meet at lunch. He wanted me to take the medicine h e had prescribed for me.


    I agreed since I needed the medicine for my business trip.


    When I arrived at the address Mason sent me, I learned that Theo was here too. However, he


    ignored m e and sat there without speaking. His entire being was engulfed in a dark and gloomy


    aura.


    I ignored him too and sat down at the table across from him. I said to Mason, "Dr. Lynch, I¡¯m going


    on a business trip for a few days. Will it be okay to bring these medicines with me?"


    Theo¡¯s gaze darkened but he still did not say a word.


    "You''re going on a business trip? Is it for a shoot?" Mason asked.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s an outdoor shoot so I have to go along." Theo took a bowl of soup from the waiter and


    ced it in front of me. I did not refuse and took a sip. It tasted pretty sour and quite suited my


    taste. It seemed to have been specially ordered for me.


    "Where will the shoot take ce?¡± Mason asked while cing some refreshing dishes in front of


    me.


    Theo''s already grumpy expression grew even darker and sullen. The chilly aura exuded from his


    body caused the air pressure around us to drop.


    "The South Sea," I responded sinctly.


    "You have issues with digestion and sleep, so remember to take this medication with you. Take it


    with water every morning and evening. It''ll relieve your symptoms.¡± Mason darted a nce at Theo


    and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, this will not affect the fetus in any way."


    "Thanks." I lowered my head to finish the soup, saying no more.


    As Theo had a gloomy countenance the whole time, I was not able to eat my meal peacefully. I took


    a few bites before making an excuse and leaving.


    Nothing much happened in the afternoon. I spoke to Cecilia on WhatsApp for a moment and told


    her that I had already seen a doctor and received my insomnia prescription. Only then did she stop


    nagging me and promised toe back earlier.


    Theo was not around at night. Miss Woods made a table full of nutritious food again. I felt like I had


    turned into a pig recently because I was eating all the time.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After dinner, I went back to my room and sat alone on the balcony, gazing at the moon. There was a


    sh of inexplicable disappointment. My heart felt empty but I did not know why.


    It was normal for Theo not to be home and I should have long gotten used to it. However, I was


    constantly worried about losing him and it made me really tired.


    I sat on the balcony the whole night. Seeing that it was nearly two in the morning and thinking that I


    would still have to go on a business trip tomorrow, I forced myself toy down.


    When I finally drifted off to sleep, my phone started ringing. I rejected it irritably but the other party


    refused to give up and called again.


    I rejected it again but the other party gave me another call. This happened a few times, which made


    me tremendously irritated. I finally picked up the phone and screamed in a fit of anger, "You''d better


    have something urgent to say or I''ll f*cking teach you a lesson.¡±


    The other party was clearly startled to hear me curse and did not speak for a very long time.


    "Speak," I ordered impatiently.


    "It''s me, Wandy. What happened to you? Why do you sound so terrifying?¡± Xander''s cautious voice


    rang out.


    Xander? I checked the time. It was four in the morning. Was this guy sick in the head?


    "It''s you? What¡¯s up?¡± My voice was still full of indignation.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    "I just wanted to tell you that we should probably get ready to leave for the flight at five o¡¯clock."


    Xander sounded somewhat wronged.


    "Five o''clock?" Heidi had told me that we were going o n the trip today but I forgot to ask her the


    specific time.


    I quickly got up. It would take half an hour to get to the airport from here. I might bete if I did not


    hurry.


    "You should go and wash up first. I''lle and pick you up." Xander immediately hung up the


    phone after saying those words as though he was afraid of being scolded by me again.


    My head was dizzy and I felt very ufortable. However, I still forced myself to get out of bed and


    wash up.


    I finished packing in no time and went out. Xander was already waiting outside the door.


    We drove all the way to the airport. Thankfully, we were notte. However, as I did not have enough


    sleep, I felt extremely ufortable and dry-heaved for a long time before I finally felt a little better.


    "Where are the rest?" When we were about to get on board, I realized that there were only two of


    us.


    "They will board the ne at night." "Are you out of your mind? Why did you wake me up s o early,


    then?" I was already in a bad mood because I did not have enough sleep and the current situation


    only made it worse.


    "I was hoping to go over earlier to familiarize myself with the location and discuss shooting ideas


    with you. I know you haven''t slept well, so you can rest once we board theer. You''re an


    adult now. I can''t believe you''re still so irritable in the morning." Xander dragged my luggage and


    pushed me forward.


    I knew that he was only giving excuses. Discuss shooting ideas, my foot! That was the director''s


    job. However, since I was already here and about to board the ne, there was no way I would just


    go home like this.


    I pulled a long face without a word.


    After boarding the ne, I asked the cabin crew for a nket and continued to sleep. Xander was in


    high spirits. He put on a pair of headphones and began watching movies.


    When the nended, Xander nudged me awake and urged. "Let''s go. We can continue to sleep


    after we reach the hotel."


    The way he said it sounded really strange.


    Without thinking much about it, I followed Xander dazedly and walked out of the airport. The car he


    rented in advance was already waiting outside. It took us straight to the hotel by the beach.


    The ocean view here was really beautiful, but the stifling hot weather made it hard for me to indulge


    in i 1.1 went straight to my room.


    Xander set the luggage down and said to me, "I''ve ordered our meals and they''ll be delivered in a


    while. Have some before you rest. Don¡¯t starve yourself since you''re pregnant. It won''t be good for


    the baby''s development.¡±


    He was rarely serious and thoughtful. It was quite hard for me to get used to it.


    After several hours of journey from morning to now, I was actually quite hungry. I nodded slightly.


    When we walked through the door, my initial n was to head into another bedroom. However,


    thinking that we were about to have our meal, I just followed Xander.


    Although I was famished, I felt full after taking only a few bites.


    When I was done eating, I took the medicine Mason prescribed me. Seeing that Xander was still


    eating, I dragged my luggage to another room to rest.


    "Your luggage is heavy, just sleep here. I''ll go to the other room after I''m done eating," Xander said,


    looking at me.


    He had gotten a suite. I nodded unabashedly before pushing my luggage into the room and closing


    the door. Iy on the bed, thinking that I should probably shower after Xander left and go to bed


    after that.


    However, I fell asleep in no time at all.


    When I woke up again, I was covered with a nket. I checked my wristwatch and it was already


    six o''clock in the evening. I did not expect myself to sleep this long.


    It seemed that Mason was worthy of his name as a distinguished doctor. His prescription worked


    like a charm.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, there were sounds of faint coughinging from the living room. I froze and got up


    to walk out. Xander was sitting on the floor with a script i n his hand, reading it seriously.


    It seemed that he had not gotten any rest and had been reading his script here the whole time. I


    never knew how serious he was about his work before.


    As he was too lost in reading the script, he did not notice me standing there even after a very long


    time. I opened my mouth and said softly, "You''re still young, there¡¯s no need to work so hard. Take


    care of your health."


    He was startled when I suddenly spoke. After some time, he patted his chest and said, "You scared


    me to death. I was reading a script for a ghost movie.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. Did he take me for a vengeful ghost when it was still during the day?


    He took off his sses and massaged his be." I''ve received quite a few scripts recently and


    want to pick a nice one as soon as possible so that I can return the rest, lest I dy other people''s


    work."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    A person''s sess would not be idental. Take Xander, for example. In the eyes of the media, he


    was a n uninhibited man, which gave others the impression that he was careless and had ack of


    purpose in life. No one knew that behind closed doors, he was actually a hardworking and


    considerate man.


    I did not speak more and took the initiative to sit at the farthest end of the sofa. Scripts were


    supposed to b e kept confidential, so I avoided looking at them.


    Xander stood up and stretched himself before lying on the couch in exhaustion.


    "Why don''t you go and have some rest first? I''ll call you when the director is here." I could not bear


    seeing him like this.


    "It''s okay. TH just take a nap. My friends are treating u s to dinner tonight. Let¡¯s go and cadge a


    good meal," h e said with his eyes closed.


    "What if the director and crew arrive?" Xander had mentioned that they were taking the flight at


    night so they must be arriving any time soon.


    "They have things to do today so they''ll onlye over tomorrow. We''ll go and have fun tonight


    before starting work tomorrow."


    "Xander!" I used the magazine in my hand to hit him i n anger. This brat! It turned out that he had


    deceived me toe over one day earlier.


    "I''m so tired. I''ll take a nap. I haven¡¯t slept in 24 hours and can¡¯t hold on anymore." Having said that,


    he picked up the cushion on the sofa and covered his head.


    I knew that he was avoiding me on purpose so I chose to ignore him. Things had already happened


    anyway, and getting mad was not going to help with my current predicament.


    Just as I was feeling bored, Cecilia texted me: [My dear, I''m ready to go home. Do you want any


    presents? I''ll bring them home for you.]


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    [No, I¡¯m on a business trip in the South Sea at the moment. We can go shopping together when I


    get back.] I had no particr request in terms of materialistic things, nor did I mor after foreign


    products as much as others.


    [You''re in the South Sea? I¡¯ll take a flight there, then. W e can go back together after that. Send me


    the location. ] Cecilia wanted toe over as soon as she heard that I was in the South Sea.


    I had just sent her my location when I received a call from Mason.


    "Where are you?" His voice was indifferent as ever.


    "On a business trip! Didn''t I tell you?" I answered,


    finding his question ridiculous.


    Mason sighed before continuing, "I know you''re on a business trip. Which hotel are you at? I''m


    going to the South Sea tomorrow. Let''s meet up for lunch."


    It turned out he just wanted to have lunch together. I breathed a sigh of relief and told him my hotel''s


    address. I hung up the call after agreeing to meet him tomorrow.


    Xander was sleeping soundly, and the air-conditioning in the room was quite low. I took a nket


    and covered him with it. Seeing that it was still early, I got ready to take a shower.


    I initially wanted to take a shower in another room, but I could not find the room card no matter


    what.


    Seeing that Xavier was in a deep sleep, I went straight into the room.


    He was sleeping anyway. Plus, with the doors in between and the locks, it was not going to be too


    awkward.


    I felt rxed after the shower and much more refreshed. I blew dry my hair, and when I walked out


    after changing my clothes, I saw Xander talking on the phone with groggy eyes.


    He spoke in a hoarse voice that sounded like he was still asleep. "She''s in the bathroom. Call back


    later."


    Unsure what the other party said, he answered," Sleeping."


    It was only then did I realize he was holding my phone. Astonished, I rushed over but it was already


    toote. The call had already ended.


    "Why did you answer my phone?" I snatched my phone and checked the call history. Sure enough,


    it was a call from Theo.


    "You spent such a long time in the shower, I couldn''t g o in to find you. Your phone kept ringing and I


    was so annoyed so I just picked it up," He sat up and said without a single concern.


    I broke into a sweat and quickly dialed back, but the other party had already blocked me.


    "What did you guys talk about?¡± I looked at Xander, my tone sounding unfriendly.


    "We didn''t say anything. He asked where you were and I said you were in the bathroom. He then


    asked m e what I was doing so I replied that I was sleeping. I was just telling the truth. Is there


    something wrong with that?" He looked innocently at me.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "Nope, there''s nothing wrong with that at all."


    This would surely cause a misunderstanding.


    However, what else could I say? Was I supposed to punch him? I guess I could only me myself


    for leaving my phone behind.


    Though after thinking about it, it was not a big deal. This was not the first time Theo had blocked my


    number.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    I put my phone away and saw Xander sitting there in a daze. I asked, "Aren¡¯t we going for dinner?


    Are you going to meet your old ssmates like that?"


    In a day, not only had he grown a stubble but his hair was also unkempt from just having woken up.


    I wondered what his fans would think of him when they saw how untidy he looked.


    Upon being reminded, he got up to go to the bathroom and quickly came out looking like the same


    shining star he had always been.


    It was important to dress up regardless of whether one was a man or woman.


    I walked out of the hotel with Xander and hailed a cab to a nearby estate, where there were


    separate cabins. Each of them was spaced far apart with maximum privacy.


    His former ssmates were pretty considerate people as they had chosen this ce to eat so the


    fans would not discover them.


    I thought this was a reunion at first and there would b e a lot of people, but it turned out that there


    were only three. Xander introduced us to each other. Only then did I learn that they were his


    university roommates.


    Wine was inevitable at a men''s party. The men spoke and drank, gradually growing tipsy.


    "So, are you still single? Say, you''re such a capable man yet you don''t even have a woman beside


    you. Others will pity you if they learn about this,¡± said one o f the male ssmates while looking at


    Xander.


    "You know how loyal Xander is. Do you remember the first semester of freshman year? He got


    himself drunk and started crying, forcing us to find his crush. How could we possibly know who his


    crush was? When he sobered up the next day, he wouldn''t tell us her name no matter what. Since


    then, he has bepletely unreachable. No opposite gender dared toe three feet close


    to him."


    All the men except Xander were excited to talk about the past. He nced at me and drank his wine


    in silence. It was rare for him to be silent.


    I did not know that Xander was actually so loyal. It was hard to tell from how he normally behaved.


    The dinner continuedte into the night. The men were drunk, and Xander hadpletely passed


    out.


    As the only person who had not drunk, I hailed a cab for each of them ording to the addresses


    they told me. I then got the attendants to put them in the cars.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The cab pulled over in front of the hotel''s entrance. Xander was still asleep and I had to exert a lot


    of


    strength to drag him out of the car.


    This idiot! He was clearly bad at drinking yet was always drinking a lot. He had been drunk twice in


    two short days. Was he trying to torment this pregnantdy like me?


    I looked at the unconscious Xander, then at the long distance from the street to the hotel''s entrance.


    I let out a long sigh. I was itching to just leave him at the side of the road.


    However, I could not bring myself to do it in the end. I lowered my head and ced Xander''s arm


    across my shoulder. I walked forward with much difficulty while supporting him.


    One step, two steps, three steps... My waist could hardly straighten from the pressure.


    At this moment, my phone rang. I stopped in my tracks and let Xander lean against me as I pulled


    out m y phone.


    It was a call from Mason. "I¡¯m going to meet a friend tomorrow afternoon. Let¡¯s meet up at night.¡±


    "Sure, give me a call when you¡¯re free. I''ll probably be here for a few days-"


    As I spoke, Xander''s arm slipped from my shoulder and his hand unconsciously grabbed onto the


    clothes i n front of my chest. Shocked, I instinctively pushed him away. 1


    I used a lot of strength to push him. Xander, who waspletely passed out, was caught off guard


    and fell straight to the ground. The back of his head knocked the ground so hard that it let out a


    muffled sound.


    Dumbfounded, I quickly bent down to help him up as I asked anxiously, "Are you okay?"


    He opened his eyes with much difficulty and nced a t me before closing them again. No matter


    how I called out his name, he would not budge.


    I was frightened out of my wits. He had fallen very hard just now. Would he suffer from a


    concussion? Not knowing what to do, I helplessly took him in my arms.


    "Call the ambnce," someone beside me shouted.


    It was only then did Ie back to my senses and pull out my phone in a fluster. I called the


    ambnce.


    Soon, Xander was sent to the hospital. After a series of checks, the doctor said that he had a mild


    concussion but they could only know the details after he sobered u p tomorrow. He would have to


    stay in the hospital overnight for observation.


    "He hasn''t woken up. Is it very serious?" I was very worried. I would be in trouble if anything


    happened to his brain.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    "I don¡¯t think so. He''s not awake yet because he''s still drunk. As for the specifics, I can only tell you


    when he wakes up tomorrow." The doctor left after saying that.


    The nurse came in and hooked up a drip for Xander. It seemed that I could only spend the night in


    the hospital.


    The next morning, Xander finally woke up.


    "How do you feel? Does your head hurt? Do you know who I am?" I immediately asked, afraid that


    he would lose his memory after a fall just like in the movies.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked around him first, then slowly turned to me. There was a strange look in his eyes. He


    asked in a daze, "Where am I? Who are you? Why am I here?"


    No way, did he really lose his memory? I stepped back, frightened out of my wits. My tears started


    falling uncontrobly.


    After a very long time, Xanderughed and said," Alright, alright. You can''t even take a small scare,


    huh? Why do you cry so easily? Weren¡¯t you really tough when you pushed mest night?"


    It turned out that this idiot was only tricking me.


    Furious, I wiped my tears away and went over to punch him in the chest. "You¡¯re really something,


    huh? Is it fun to trick me?¡±


    "Ouch, it hurts." Xander covered his chest and groaned exaggeratedly.


    I ignored him and said, "When the doctor checks on youter and finds nothing wrong with you, I


    want you to get your *ss up and go back. I can''t believe you made me worry about you for the whole


    night."


    "Were you really worried about me, Wandy? Ah, you should''ve pushed harder so you would take


    care of me for the rest of your life." Xanderughed in an unruly manner.


    "Who said I pushed you? You were the one who fell down because you had too much to drink. I was


    just kind enough to bring you to the hospital," I exined. Since he was fine, I did not want to carry


    this responsibility any longer.


    "Really? But I clearly remember someone pushing me t o the ground." His charming eyes were filled


    with smiles. He continued, "As a woman, you should be brave and take up your responsibility. Take


    responsibility for pushing me."


    "Uh, you should lie down. TH go and get the doctor.¡± Since my excuse did not work, I had no choice


    but to escape.


    "If there''s anything wrong with my head, I''ll stick with you for the rest of my life." Xander''sughter


    roared out behind me. 1


    Thankfully, the doctor did not find any problems after checking and allowed us to proceed with the


    discharge procedures.


    On the way back to the hotel, Xander was constantlyining about his speedy recovery. He


    also kept saying that he should stay a few more days in the hospital for observation.


    I ignored him and went straight to the hotel. My morning was gone just like that.


    Cecilia called me at noon and said that she had already arrived in the South Sea. However, due to


    jetg, she needed to catch up with some sleep. After agreeing to go shopping together tomorrow, I


    told her t o get a good rest.


    In the afternoon, the director and the crew arrived. We first held a meeting in the hotel that took a


    few hours. When everything was ready, we nned to officially start the shoot tomorrow. In order to


    celebrate the smooth and sessful start of the shoot, I decided to invite everyone for a good


    dinner.


    The whole crew added up to about ten people. In order to keep this a secret, I booked a private


    room in the hotel.


    Just as the crew was having a lot of fun during the meal, Cecilia called me and said, "My dear...


    Come and look... at the night... view..."


    Cecilia sounded drunk on the phone as her speech was slurred. Cecilia had said she needed to


    catch up o n some sleep because of the time difference, did she not? Why did she go to the beach


    and get wasted?


    "Why did you go to the beach thiste at night, Cecilia?" I quickly asked in an anxious voice. I heard


    that it was unsafe to be at the beach here at night.


    "Hehe... To see the night ocean view. Are youing o r not?" Cecilia wasughing innocently on


    the other end of the call.


    "Send me your location and stay there. Don¡¯t even take one step, you hear me?" I was anxious,


    afraid that she would run away.


    After hanging up the phone, I picked up my bag and was ready to leave when Xander pulled me


    aside. He whispered, "Everyone''s having fun now. You''re the boss, it won¡¯t be good if you leave just


    like that. It''ll affect the shoot.¡±


    I found myself in a difficult position. Indeed, I was the one who suggested this gathering tonight. If I


    left early now, it would be too rude of me. After thinking about it, I pulled out my phone to call


    Mason.


    "What''s up?¡± On the other end of the call, Mason''s voice was calm and indifferent.


    "Doctor Lynch, can you do me a favor? I can¡¯t leave right now but my friend''s drunk and alone at the


    beach. Can you take her back to the hotel for me? I don¡¯t know who else to ask," I pleaded with him


    in a low voice.


    Mason was silent for a while before humming a soft reply.


    I quickly sent him my address and thanked him profusely.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    For the rest of the time, I was on tenterhooks and could onlyugh at everyone''s jokes half-


    heartedly. I only breathed a sigh of relief when Mason sent me a text: [She''s back in the hotel.]


    I called Cecilia but her phone was off. She had probably fallen asleep. She would normally sleep


    when she was drunk.


    As we had to work the next day, dinner ended early. I slept as soon as I got back to the hotel room,


    mainly because I did not rest well in the hospitalst night. Besides, Dr. Lynch''s medication was


    effective, so I had been sleeping very well the past few days.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I slept through the night. The next morning, Xander knocked on my door and said that he wanted to


    take m e for breakfast on an ind.


    I did not understand why he had to make breakfast seem so sophisticated and was also surprised


    that there was actually a ce called ''Breakfast Ind''. It was said to be an ind dedicated to the


    world''s various special breakfasts. One could only get there with a boat.


    I gave in. How could one be so fussy when it came to eating breakfast?


    I did not want to go at first, but when I remembered that Cecilia was drunkst night, I thought it


    would be nice if I could take her out to have something to eat. Hence, I pulled out my phone to give


    Cecilia a call.


    The phone rang for a very long time before I finally heard Cecilia''s groggy andnguid voice, "Who''s


    this?! Why are you calling me this early in the morning?!¡¯¡¯


    This brat was probably still hungover from being drunkst night. I yelled, "What do you mean early


    in the morning? The sun is already up. Get up! I''m taking you to have a special breakfast."


    Cecilia respondedzily, "Send me the address and I''ll goter."


    "Hurry up. I still have work to doter." I was about to hang up when I heard a deep and low voice of


    a man from the phone. "You¡¯re awake?"


    Was there a man in Cecilia''s room? No way, she was drunkst night, right? How could she still


    have the energy?


    "You brat. What did you dost night? You¡¯d better be honest with me,¡± I deliberately lowered my


    voice and questioned her.


    "Uh, I''ll tell youter." Cecilia hung up the phone after saying that.


    Just look at how guilty she sounded! She must be hiding something from me. I suddenly recalled


    what had happenedst night. I had asked Mason to pick her up, and Cecilia was the type who


    could no longer recognize anyone after getting drunk. Could it be...


    I broke out in a cold sweat in fear. I quickly found Mason''s number and called him. If Cecilia did


    anything inappropriate to Dr. Lynch, then I would be the culprit.


    The phone rang a few times before Mason picked it u p. I quickly asked, "Where are you, Dr.


    Lynch?"


    "Outside. What''s wrong?¡± Mason''s voice was crisp and clear from the phone. He did not sound like


    he had just woken up, nor did he sound like the man from earlier.


    I was instantly relieved and said awkwardly, "Hehe, nothing. I just wanted to thank you for helping


    mest night by buying you breakfast."


    "Forget breakfast. I still have things to do. Let''s meet u p for dinner when I''m free!" Mason declined


    my invitation.


    After making sure that he was not with Cecilia, I was relieved. We exchanged a few polite words


    before hanging up the phone.


    "What do you mean by this, Wandy? Do you hate having breakfast with me that much?¡± Xander


    voiced his displeasure as soon as I hung up the call.


    I looked up at him in confusion and asked dazedly," What do you mean?" "Look at yourself! We¡¯re


    just having breakfast together yet you¡¯re calling all your friends toe along. Am I that bad?"


    Iughed aloud. What a childish man. I ignored him.


    We arrived at the beach, and a speedboat was already waiting to bring us to the sea.


    We passed countless inds along the way, each with a special name to attract tourists. One of


    them was called ''Outlying Ind'', which looked particrly beautiful.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to be a private ind that was not open to the public.


    "Look, that''s such a beautiful ind." I pointed at Outlying Ind and told Xander to look.


    Xander nced at it and said mildly, "Inds are all the same. What¡¯s so nice about that one?"


    "It''s not the same. That ind doesn''t only have a unique appearance but the houses on top of it


    were renovated in a unique way as well. If it were open to the public, it would definitely attract a lot


    of tourists," I said in excitement.


    "Looks like you not only share simr appearances but also preferences," Xander said mildly


    without a single expression on his face.


    "What do you mean by that?" His words left me baffled.


    "My mother and her friend bought this ind. They''ve been working on it for three years now and


    will probably open it to the public soon."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Looking closely at the architectural style, it did reflect Petra''s style a lot. This woman was truly


    capable. Not only that, but she had such a great eye for investment too. It was no wonder she was


    able to squeeze into the rankings of the top three richest.


    Speaking of Petra, I could not help but recall the topic about her daughter during dinnerst time. I


    asked," Your mother has been searching for her daughter, right? How is it going?¡±


    "I don''t know. That''s her daughter. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Xander''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He was seemingly reluctant to talk about this. I zipped my mouth tactfully. Since ancient times, there


    would always be plenty of rumors about aristocratic families, and the Nietzsches were not spared.


    The speedboat quickly arrived at Breakfast Ind. Xander asked me what I wanted to have and I


    casually said Japanese food. There was no way I was going toe this far to have hotdogs and


    milk, right?


    Therefore, he brought me to a small building with the word ''Japanese'' written on the signboard.


    On the side of the road, an old man making cotton candy caught my attention. I did not expect to


    see this here.


    I had lost many childhood memories of mine, but I remembered cotton candy. Each of us would hold


    one while ying on the country roads.


    Due to time constraints, I said to Xander, "Go ahead and order some food. I''m going to buy cotton


    candy.¡±


    "How old are you now? Why are you still so childish?" Xander left while shaking his head.


    I walked up to the old man and looked at the cotton candy, reaching out to take it. All of a sudden, a


    pair of broad hands was quicker than me and snatched it away.


    "Sir, can I have two more?" The distant yet familiar voice rang out beside my ear.


    I was astounded, thinking that I was probably dreaming. However, the goosebumps on the back of


    m y neck were proof that I was not dreaming and this was real. Although I was uncertain when it


    started, every time Tyler appeared, I would instinctively have goosebumps all over my body


    because of fear.


    The sunlight overhead was ring, but my body was encased in ice. My breathing became uneven,


    and my body began to tremble.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing behind me, his low and terrifying voice rang out once more. "We''re finally meeting,


    Wandy.¡±


    He spoke very slowly in a deep voice.


    However, it sounded like a beating drum in my ears that went all the way into my heart and soul,


    leaving m


    e suffocated.


    I froze on the spot, too afraid to move.


    "Wandy, is this how you¡¯re going to react to our long-awaited encounter? You''re making your brother


    sad and disappointed." He continued to speak unhurriedly in my ear. His voice sounded like a


    demon in the night to me, causing my heart to tremble.


    I closed my eyes, and after a very long time, I finally stopped my body from trembling. I abruptly


    turned sideways, running toward Xander.


    I chose the most wretched way to run. I did not have the guts to look back and see if Tyler was


    following m e.


    I ran up to Xander and pulled him, saying in a trembling voice, "Take me away, hurry.¡±


    "What''s going on?" Although Xander did not know what was going on, he still pulled me with him


    and we ran to the beach.


    "Don''t ask, don''t speak. We need to leave immediately.¡± I hugged myself. The coldness that lingered


    in my heart had not dispelled.


    Soon, we took the speedboat back and I called Cecilia with trembling fingers. "Cecilia, we must go


    back to Salt City immediately.¡±


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Cecilia was anxious to hear me like this.


    "Tyler, he¡¯s here.¡± My voice trembled uncontrobly at the mention of his name.


    Cecilia was startled and quickly said, "We need to go t o the airport this instant. Let''s meet up


    there.¡±


    Xander frowned at me and asked, "What exactly is happening?"


    "I''ll exin it to you next time. Help me inform the director that I have to go back to Salt City." I


    ignored Xander after saying that and hailed a cab back to the hotel to pack my luggage before


    rushing to the airport.


    Cecilia was already waiting for me at the airport and bought thetest flight back. We boarded the


    ne at lightning speed. On the way back, we clutched each other¡¯s hands, wordlessly giving each


    other strength.


    A few hourster, the nended in Salt City and we hailed a cab back to Cecilia''s house. When


    we entered the house, we locked ourselves in the room and after making sure that there was no


    one outside the door, w e finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Cecilia slumped to the ground weakly, her body trembling nonstop. She was even more afraid of


    Tyler than me. I walked over and hugged her tight, patting her back gently to console her.


    "What should we do, Wandy? What should we do? Why don¡¯t we leave this ce immediately and


    run away again." Cecilia grabbed my shirt and said in despair.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    "It¡¯s useless. If he¡¯s bent on looking for someone, then there¡¯s no one in this world he can¡¯t find." I


    knew Tyler all too well. The only reason we had been safe all these years was that Tyler had


    promised not toe look for us.


    Although he promised that, we had met by chance. It meant that we were still fated in life and he


    would not let us off the hook anymore.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, I thought that we would not meet again if he did note and look for us. However, the


    surprise had caught us unprepared.


    "What should we do? What can we do?" Cecilia clutched her head, tears streaming down her face


    like broken beads.


    I embraced her tightly, and my heart was in turmoil. I did not know what to do next.


    We did everything we could back then to run away from him. I was sure he would not let us go after


    this encounter.


    "Why must he do this? It''s been six years and I was so close to forgetting everything about it. Why


    is he still appearing in our lives..." Cecilia finally broke down and cried her heart out.


    This was the first time in six years that she cried.


    I hugged her and shed silent tears. I always thought that we would not see him again. This surprise


    encounter had made both Cecilia and me flustered. W e were caughtpletely unprepared.


    "Wandy, go and find Theo for help. You¡¯re carrying his child. He won¡¯t let Tyler take you away." After


    Cecilia was done crying, she grabbed my hand and said anxiously.


    "Calm down, Cecilia. It''ste now. It''ll be even more dangerous to go out at this hour. Let''s talk


    about this tomorrow and get some rest first. I''ll go find him tomorrow." Cecilia reminded me that I


    was now Mrs. Grant, no longer the loner Wanda I once was.


    Perhaps Theo might be able to help us for the sake of his child.


    It took me a long time to coax Cecilia to bed, but even s o, neither of us slept well that night.


    Due to fear, Cecilia kept having nightmares the whole night; as for me, I had insomnia again just as


    expected.


    When it was dawn, Cecilia finally fell into a deep sleep.


    I silently got up from the bed and hailed a cab back to the vi, preparing to beg Theo for help. I


    must not let Cecilia and myself go back to living that kind of life no matter what.


    However, I was locked out of the vi when I arrived.


    The vi''s main door was locked and I could not unlock it no matter what. Someone must have


    changed the lock. I called Theo''s number but my number was still blocked.


    This made the fear in my heart rise tremendously. Not knowing what was going on, I stood dazedly


    in front o f the door for a very long time before going to thepany.


    As soon as I stepped into thepany, I felt countless eyes staring at me. When I approached,


    everyone looked away and pretended to be busy. When I walked farther away, I could hear


    whispers behind my back.


    This strange and unusual atmosphere made me even more helpless and anxious than I already


    was. I trotted all the way back to my office and closed the door before breathing a sigh of relief.


    What was wrong with everybody? Was Tyler here already? I was afraid the more I thought about it. I


    checked every corner of the office carefully.


    When Heidi came in, I was on the ground checking the floor.


    "What are you looking for, Ms. Wanda? Do you need m y help?" Heidi said immediately after seeing


    what I was doing.


    "It''s nothing." I got up. My knees were a little sore from kneeling and the pain did not ease up even


    after I massaged them for a long time.


    Heidi helped me to the couch. "Did something happen?" Not only was everybody acting weird today,


    but even Heidi''s gaze was a little odd.


    "You don¡¯t know yet?" She looked at me in astonishment, incredulity in her eyes.


    I shook my head nkly.


    "You and Xander made it to the first spot on the list of trending hashtagsst night. The news is still


    really popr right now. Although the PR team handled it immediately, Xander is too popr so it''s


    hard to suppress the news..." Heidi did not continue and lowered her head with her lips pressed


    together.


    My heart dropped with a thud as I quickly fished out m y phone, only to realize that my phone was


    off because I forgot to charge itst night.


    From the moment I met Tyler, I had been in constant fear and had no time to watch the news.


    "Show me your phone," I reached out and said to Heidi.


    She handed her phone to me and I tapped into Twitter to take a look. Sure enough, ''Xander Met Up


    With A Mysterious Rich Madam At Night'' had made it to the first spot on the list of trending


    hashtags.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    I clicked in to see the contents and it was full of photos of me and him from the moment we took a


    ne to the South Sea at midnight; when we entered the hotel together and spent a whole day


    together; when we went out to have dinner together; when we had our arms around each other¡¯s


    shoulders after returning to the hotel...


    In short, from the photos that were released, anyone who saw them would think that we were


    meeting in secret and had even booked a room in the hotel. This was evidence that we could not


    refute. We werepletely indefensible.


    The only good thing about this was that the media had not revealed my name, maybe because they


    were afraid of Theo. The photos did not happen to capture my face directly, and they were mostly


    shots of my back. However, those who knew me well would know that it was me.


    Moreover, there werements saying that Xander had a sugar mommy. There were also people


    saying that Xander had won thepetitionst time because someone was helping him in secret.


    Someizens spected that it was me.


    News about a popr star having a sugar mommy


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    would no doubt be eye-catching. However, not only would this news irk his new fans but also hurt


    the hearts of his many die-hard fans. I thought of the 60 million fans Xander had. Perhaps many of


    them had already unfollowed him out of despair.


    My heart sank to the bottom. I remembered repeatedly reminding Xander not to be involved in a


    scandal. Unexpectedly, not only did he get himself involved in a scandal but it was also with me. 2


    I finally knew why Theo changed the lock. The misunderstanding only deepened when I recalled the


    time Xander answered a call on my phone. My head was about to explode.


    Heidi had already charged my phone for me. As soon a s I switched my phone on, Xander gave me


    a call.


    When Heidi saw me answering the call, she closed the door and left.


    "Wandy, there¡¯s a scandal about us. Did you see it?¡± Xander sounded excited on the other end of


    the call. It felt as though he had been looking forward to it for a very long time.


    "I just saw it,¡± I replied listlessly.


    "I think the photos are pretty nice. The only drawback is that the headline is a bit too much. How can


    they call you a madam? Although it¡¯s true that you¡¯re a madam, you look more like a youngdy


    from the photos!" 1


    Xander spoke with the same yful tone. He did not take the news seriously at all and was even


    commenting about the photos. His excitement made it seem as though he was gossiping about


    others.


    I massaged my sore be and said, "You''re the cause of this scandal. Think of a way to take the


    news down or all the effort we''ve put in will go down the drain."


    Xander fell silent for a moment, and his tone went back to normal as he said, "I¡¯ll handle it."


    "Mm, we''ll either hold a press conference to exin it or release a statement via the studio.


    Regardless of which, we need to exin it clearly. The sooner the better. Make sure no more


    trouble crops up," I reminded him.


    This matter was too hard to deal with. If we did not solve it as soon as possible, then I feared that


    theizens would drag me into it. If that happened, it would only be a matter of time before they


    found out that I was Mrs. Grant. That would no doubt affect Grant Corporation¡¯s image.


    The only way to clear the misunderstanding was for Xander toe forward. Although he had


    signed a contract with Nectarine Entertainment, he owned his own independent studio. It was not


    appropriate for Nectarine Entertainment to bypass the studio and release a statement themselves.


    As for Theo, I had to exin it to him as soon as possible to clear the misunderstanding.


    I did not know when Tyler woulde to Salt City. I must seek Theo''s help and protection. I would


    die if I had to go back to living that life. 1


    Compared to staying alive, nothing else mattered.


    I thought about it and got up to go to Theo''s office.


    It was cold and dark as usual. Keith was not outside the office, which made the ce seem even


    lonelier.


    I knocked on the door. Theo''s low and attractive voice came from inside. "Come in."


    I gently pushed the door in. He had his head buried in work. His neat and short hair, sharp and


    distinct eyebrows, as well as sexy lips, paired well with his perfectly carved face.


    It had been days since west met and he seemed much more handsome now. Looking at him from


    above, I could feel my heart beating wildly. I remembered how I felt the first time I saw him. My heart


    had throbbed the same way.


    He looked really serious when he worked and did not even look up. I stood there in silence.


    "How are things being handled?¡± After a while, Theo asked. He probably thought I was Keith.


    "Theo..." I spoke hesitantly.


    He was stunned. His nd countenance was suddenly frosty as his entire being exuded a stern


    aura. He looked up at me, his bottomless pupils tinged in frost.


    "Uh, I can exin about the hashtags. There¡¯s a reasonable exnation for every single photo you


    saw. Many things happened in between. The photographer deliberately published those photos to


    cause misunderstanding," I quickly exined, ignoring his sudden change of countenance.


    He raised his brow as his features grew even colder. H e asked in a deep voice, "Is there also a


    reason why you were sleeping together?"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    "I didn''t sleep with him." I hastily waved my hands. " That day, I had to get up early to catch my


    flight, so I was really tired. After I got to the hotel, I rested for a while. Xander was in the living room


    reading the script the entire time. Nothing happened. Did you call because..."


    "Enough. Do you think that I''ll believe you?" He interrupted me and looked at me coldly before


    burying his head back into his work. He continued what he was doing.


    "Theo, even murderers have a chance to plead their case. You should at least listen to what I have


    to say." I propped my hands on the desk and was not about to give up my chance to exin myself.


    He looked up and raised his eyebrows at me. The cold look on his face only grew colder. "It''s office


    hours. You shouldn¡¯t discuss personal matters with me right now, President Lane. The


    spokesperson is fully your responsibility. This situation will definitely have an impact on the


    company, so you¡¯d better find a way to solve it. Otherwise..."


    After that, he did not continue anymore, but I knew that it was something bad.


    "Theo..." I still did not want to give up.


    "Wanda! Are you deaf or are you deliberately defying m e?" He raised his voice that was tinged with


    anger. " You''ve been an employee here long enough to understand the principles. Don¡¯t you know


    that it¡¯s inappropriate toe to your boss¡¯ office to talk about personal matters during office hours?


    Get out of my office right now."


    I stood there without moving, shamelessly pretending not to hear what he said.


    He red at me and spoke loudly, "Keith!"


    Soon, Keith came in and looked at me as he said politely, "President Lane, President Grant has a


    meeting soon. Could you pleasee back another time?"


    Keith spoke so politely and formally that I could not find a reason to refute.


    I initially wanted to pretend not to hear him, but Keith was standing in front of me with his hands out,


    signaling me to leave while staring straight at me.


    I had no choice but to leave resentfully. Before I left, I said to Theo, "President Grant, I''ll be waiting


    for you outside your door. I hope that you can spare some of your precious time to talk to me after


    you''re done."


    The chill Theo''s body exuded intensified and he ignored me.


    I left Theo''s office and sat outside in the break room. I refused to leave.


    Keith could not do anything about it and turned around to go about his work.


    Although the trending news on Google was very important, Xander said that he would handle it, so


    the only thing I could do was wait. There were only two things one could do about entertainment


    news like that. One was to wait for a bigger and hotter story toe out, and the other was to wait


    until it slowly died down and was forgotten.


    The most important thing right now was to get Theo''s forgiveness. There was nothing else I could


    do. It was my fault for causing this to happen.


    I could not sleep the entire night yesterday, so I was tired and sleepy now. After sitting and waiting


    for a while, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already lunchtime. I stood up and walked toward Theo''s office, ready to


    have lunch with him.


    "President Lane, President Grant left the office to do something and won''t be back for the entire


    afternoon," Keith said with a straight face.


    I...


    I knew Theo was doing it on purpose and there was nothing I could do about it.


    I had no choice but to go back to my office and stay there drowsily until working hours were over.


    After that, I grabbed my bag and rushed back to the vi.


    The door was still locked, but the lights were on, which meant that someone was home. I rang the


    bell.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss Woods came running out. She opened the door and whispered in my ear, "He just got back.


    When youe in, speak nicely to him." 1


    I understood what Miss Woods meant, so I nodded my head and went inside.


    Theo was sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking down at his phone. He had a cold look on his


    face and did not even nce at me.


    Miss Woods nudged me before going into the kitchen t o continue working. I was at a loss, so I


    poured him a ss of water and handed it to him. He looked at it, snorted coldly, and did not take it


    from me.


    I put down the ss of water on the table and sat down next to him. I said, "Theo, can we talk?"


    He looked up and nced at me. His dark eyes sank slightly. His voice was low and tinged with


    mockery." It''s my rest time. President Lane, if you want to talk about work, pleasee to my office


    tomorrow."


    He sounded detached and like a stranger. It was hard for me to hear him speak to me that way.


    I ignored the knots in my heart and calmed my mind before I spoke, "Theo, we''re not divorced yet,


    so I''m still Mrs. Grant. Speaking to me like this is emotional abuse."


    He finally put his phone down and looked at me before he sneered. "Wait, you still remember that


    you''re my wife? If you hadn¡¯t mentioned that, I would have mistaken you as some mysterious rich


    woman."

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    I was sweating because I did not expect him to read the news reports which referred to me as


    ''mysterious rich madam''.


    The whole thing was my fault and I could not help but sigh. "Theo, we''ve been together for so many


    years. You should know me by now. You''re the only man for n


    me.


    "Heh, you overestimate me, Wanda. How could I possibly know you? You¡¯re conceited and always


    go too far. You have your own opinion about everything. When have you ever prioritized me?" He


    laughed coldly, his face overcast. His dark eyes were gloomy and chilly.


    I knew he was angry, but I could not stand him speaking grimly and coldly to me. He knew very well


    what had happened between me and Xander but he just wanted to use it as an excuse to make


    things difficult for me.


    I was not happy, so I could not be bothered to be polite. "Theo, you should watch what you say.


    We''ve been together for years. Who¡¯s the one who always goes too far? What about your incident


    with Miss Reed? Isn''t that just as bad? Did I ever say anything about that? You know that the news


    isn¡¯t true, so why


    don''t you just listen to my exnation?"


    When I saw that he was not saying anything, I continued, "You should know very well how you''ve


    been treating me all this while. If it weren''t for the baby that I''m pregnant with, you would''ve


    probably kicked me out of the house by now.¡¯¡¯


    The more I spoke, the more wronged I felt. My tears could not help but fall.


    He was silent and looked at me with a chill in his eyes, not saying a word.


    His silence gave me a burst of courage. I wiped away my tears and continued, "Don¡¯t look at me like


    that. Everything I said is the truth. I know you don''t love m e and Grandma was the one who forced


    you to marry me. But this is just a stumbling block, Theo. I''ve been with you for three years and love


    you tenderly. But you? All you want to do is kick me out and force me to divorce you."


    I was so emotional that I started crying. Although there was an element of acting, everything I said


    was the truth.


    Theo put down his phone, grabbed a tissue from the table, and handed it to me. His face darkened


    as he said, "You''re going to end up eating your snot at this rate."


    I did not take the tissue he offered me and let my tears and snot slide down my face.


    I paused and continued to vent, "Clearly, someone¡¯s trying to frame me. It''s fine if you don¡¯t want to


    help m e, but to mock me and speak sarcastically to hurt me? You think I''m hurting your reputation,


    but have you ever thought about how many times you''ve hurt me in the past three years? Or how


    wronged I feel?¡±


    I sobbed and continued, "When this happened, I was afraid and wanted to exin it to you, but you


    blocked me before you knew what actually happened. You even changed the locks to our house so


    that I couldn''te back."


    When I cried and told him that I was wronged, Theo''s face finally eased up and he looked at me


    with a smile.


    When I saw that he was not angry anymore, I decided t o strike while the iron was hot and


    continued, "Theo I know that you''ve always wanted to kick me out of the house, but even then, you


    should divorce me first so that I can marry someone else and my child will have someone to call


    Dad''."


    "Shut up! Are you done?" He suddenly spoke with a voice full of anger, "Who would want to marry


    you?¡±


    "Why not? You don''t want us, so why do you care if I remarry or not? Since I''m disliked, I''d better


    leave and not be a bother to you."


    After I said that, I got up and pretended to leave. I had exhausted all my methods and said


    everything I wanted to say, even if I should not have. It was his choice whether he wanted to forgive


    me. There was nothing else I could do.


    He grabbed my hand and said, "You must be tired from all the crying, so you''re probably hungry.


    Let¡¯s have dinner!"


    "Yes, yes. Have your dinner first, Young Mistress. I made your favorite dishes." Miss Woods came


    out at the right time to be the peacemaker.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I saw that we were back to being on good terms, I knew I should not push it anymore. When I


    stood there without moving or saying anything, Theo got up and pulled me toward the dining room.


    The entire dinner felt awkward. Theo did not say a word and would put food on my te from time


    to time. I could not refuse, so I just buried my head and ate silently.


    Since Miss Woods rarely ate with us, she got me a bowl of chicken soup as she said, "Pregnant


    women should have enough nutrition. Otherwise, it might affect the child''s intelligence. And make


    sure your mood is always good. Don''t cry too much if you want your child to be smart and have a


    good personality."


    Although I knew that Miss Woods was talking nonsense, I just listened to her quietly and nodded.


    Theo''s eyes were slightly narrowed and he looked like he was thinking about something, but I did


    not know what was on his mind. Even so, it seemed that he had calmed down a little.


    After eating, I sat there with some hesitation. Earlier, h e told me to have dinner before I left.


    However, if I left now, all my effort would be wasted. If I did not, he would just continue to ignore me


    and it would be very awkward.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    At the most critical moment, Miss Woods'' came over t o help again. "You should walk more instead


    of being cooped up at home. Young Master, why don¡¯t you go and take a walk with Young Mistress?


    She''s beenining about the pain on her feet and they''re starting to look a little swollen.¡±


    Theo, who was about to go upstairs, nced at me and said, "Let me change my clothes first."


    I looked down at my feet and whispered, "Miss Woods, my feet aren¡¯t swollen."


    "Silly, I¡¯m just making up an excuse for you. Anyway, they''ll get swollen in the future and I know


    you''llin about the pain soon. Let this be a secret between us." After she said that, she gave


    me a wink and turned around to clean up the dishes.


    Soon after, Theo had changed his clothes and he came downstairs. He looked at my feet and


    asked, "Is it really painful?"


    I nodded guiltily and said softly, "It¡¯s probably some built-up fluid. I can ice themter and they¡¯ll be


    fine."


    He furrowed his eyebrows, turned away slightly, and said faintly, "Let''s take a walk outside.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After he said that, he lowered his head and chose a


    pair of ts for me. I put them on and went outside with him.


    Outside, the sun was setting and the air was fresh. We rarely went out to take a walk together after


    dinner. It was nice.


    Theo held my hand along the way and walked very slowly. He did not say anything as well, so I kept


    my mouth shut and quietly let him pull me forward.


    At this time, not saying anything was better than having one of us speak. Although both of us were


    not talking, it felt warm and also very romantic.


    Suddenly, the ringing of a phone broke the initial quietness.


    It was my phone. Theo''s eyebrows slightly narrowed and he seemed somewhat unhappy.


    I took out my phone and saw that it was Xander calling. I could not help getting worried because if


    he was calling at this hour, it must mean there was trouble!


    If I did not answer my phone now, I would be even more worried. Hence, I had no choice but to


    answer the call. I asked, "It''ste. Why are you calling me at this hour?"


    "I''ve asked someone to remove the trending news from Guegel. If this affects Grant Corporation''s


    endorsement, I''m willing to waive the spokesperson fee and do it for free." Xander spoke very


    seriously from the other end of the phone.


    I was caught off guard by his sudden change in behavior, so I stammered, "No, it¡¯s fine. Just take


    care o f the trending news because I don¡¯t want this thing to g o on any longer."


    "If this doesn''t die down, I''ll hold a press conference. Don''t worry, since I told you I like you, I¡¯ll make


    sure you never get hurt." As Xander spoke, he suddenly started joking around.


    Theo stood in front of me with a cold look on his face. Even though he could not hear what Xander


    was saying, he was obviously getting a little impatient.


    "Okay, I got it. If that¡¯s all, I''m hanging up now. You should rest early. It¡¯s another work day


    tomorrow." After I said that, I hurriedly hung up before he could say anything else.


    After I hung up the phone, I said embarrassedly, "That was Xander. He told me that he¡¯s dealt with


    the trending news and he¡¯ll hold a press conference if necessary."


    Theo did not say anything and just turned around. He spat out coldly, "Let¡¯s go home."


    After he said that, he led the way toward the vi even though we had just started our walk. Since


    he had already started walking, he was far away and I had no choice but to follow him back


    resentfully.


    When I got back to the house, Theo went inside to take a shower. I looked around and luckily, my


    things were still here. He had only changed the locks and did not throw my things away.


    The man took a quick shower. In less than ten minutes, Theo came out with his hair dripping wet. H


    e had only a bath towel around his waist. His perfect figure and the water droplets dripping from his


    six-pack abs and chest made him look sexy as hell.


    I thought it was strange. I rarely saw him working out, but his body looked like a male model¡¯s. His


    sculpted muscles looked utterly perfect.


    "Aren''t you going to take a shower?" Theo''s voice pulled me back from my daze. I froze for a


    moment before I blushed and went into the bathroom.


    When I got out of the shower, Theo was already halflying on the bed, reading a book.


    I grabbed a towel and wiped my hair. Without a word, he got up and took the hairdryer to dry my


    hair for me.


    I sat there quietly while he helped me.


    While I was enjoying him helping me dry my hair, he would carefully ruffle every inch of my hair. At


    that moment, I felt the illusion of him cherishing me.


    Soon, my hair was dry. When Iy down, he sat up, lifted my foot, and put it on hisp. He said, "Is


    it still swollen and painful?"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    I was a little embarrassed and gently pulled back my foot. I coughed lightly and said, "It¡¯s not that


    bad now."


    Miss Woods had lied about my feet being swollen. Besides, he had never cared or looked closely at


    my feet before. To be honest, my feet had always been fleshy, so I felt a little ufortable about


    lying to him.


    He did not say anything. He just turned around and went out the door. I thought he had seen


    through my lie and was mad, so I sighed. It seemed that pretending to be sick was not for me. I


    could not do it a s naturally as Cindy could.


    However, he soon came back with a box of ice cubes. H e carefully wrapped the ice with a towel


    and ced it on my feet.


    It turned out that he was getting me an ice pack. I felt a little guilty, so I got up from the bed and


    said, "I can d o it myself."


    "Don''t move." His voice was cold and he had a straight look on his face. He would not ept a


    refusal. After h e said that, he ced my feet in his arms to prevent m e from moving them around.


    It was very awkward for me to have my feet held like


    this, so I said, "I''m not used to it. I''ll do it myself."


    He did not say anything nor did he let go. The expression on his face remained cold.


    From dinner to now, although he did not seem angry and even went on a walk with me, he was still


    giving me the cold shoulder. He never said more than five words at once.


    I felt a bit depressed and said, "Theo, if you¡¯re still angry, you can scold me. If it doesn''t help, you


    can even beat me up. But don''t be so cold to me. And don¡¯t give me that look. You''ll scare the baby


    in my stomach!¡±


    He nced at my stomach which still looked quite t and said coldly, "Are you sure the baby can


    see me?"


    I hastily replied, "Yes, of course. Even if not physically, the baby can sense it. Like the saying about


    the father and child being connected. If you''re unhappy and ignore me, the baby will be sad."


    "You should''ve done something that would make me happy and want to talk to you, then." His voice


    was still cold, but his tone sounded much lighter.


    "I know. It was my fault, and I could¡¯ve caused a lot of damage to thepany. If you¡¯re unhappy,


    you cansh out at me. Just don''t leave me hanging."


    His eyes moved slightly. He lowered his head close to my ear and whispered, "If you really want to


    apologize, show it with your actions. It''s not sincere to just use your words.¡±


    His voice was low and maic. He sounded very seductive and I could not help but shiver.


    I looked up at him and saw the light in his eyes.


    I...


    Half an hourter, the cold expression on Theo''s face faded away and he looked gentle. He even


    carried me into the bathroom, brushed my teeth for me, and took a shower with me. 1


    When he was done, he put me back on the bed again.


    "Is my apology sincere enough now? Can you unblock me now?" I was worried that I would not be


    able to get through to him if Tyler ever found me.


    "That''ll still depend," he replied. His brows were no longer furrowed and he spoke with a smile.


    "I guess I can''tpare to Miss Reed," I suddenly said those words without thinking.


    "Wanda!" His voice was loud and sounded somewhat angry.


    "Keep your voice down! It''s not like I can''t hear you. Don''t scare my baby." I covered my stomach


    and pretended to be angry.


    He did not say anything. After a long time, he finally reached out and took me into his arms. He


    whispered, "Enough with that same line. It''s starting to get boring.


    It was indeed a littleme of me to mention Cindy, but those words came out of my lips before I


    even knew it.


    Iy in his arms and listened to his strong heartbeat. I whispered, "Theo, stop trying to kick me out


    of the house and block me every time you get mad at me. You''ve always known that I''ll only ever


    love you, forever and ever. So if I disappear one day, you muste and find me. If I leave you, I


    just may very well die..."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hugged me tightly and said, "Really? Why do I feel like you always seem so happy every time


    you leave m e?"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    I pursed my lips and looked up to meet his eyes. I felt wronged. "Don''t you believe me?"


    He seemed to like my love confession. The corners of his lips rose and he did not answer me. He


    just lightly kissed my forehead before saying softly, "It''s gettingte. You shouldn''t stay up sote.


    Go to sleep."


    When I saw him like this, I stopped myself from telling him about Tyler. It had been a hard task to


    ease the atmosphere between us and I did not want to mess it up again. Hence, I decided to talk


    about it with him next time.


    After a long day, I was very sleepy and fell asleep soon after.


    The next day, I overslept. I rarely did that and when I picked up the phone to look at it, it seemed


    that I had muted it. Heidi had called me several times.


    I called her back.


    Heidi''s anxious and tense voice sounded. "Wanda, I have bad news. Something bad¡¯s going to


    happen."


    "What¡¯s going to happen?" My heart tightened, and my first thought was that Tyler must havee


    looking for me.


    "Xander is going to hold a press conference today. He


    said that he wants to exin the photos taken in the South Sea. All the major entertainment news


    outlets andizens are waiting. They''re all waiting to see who the scandalous actress is. It feels


    like the whole entertainment industry has blown up. Do you think that he¡¯ll rat you out?"


    When I heard what it was, I felt relieved. Xander had already called mest night to tell me about it,


    so I said, "It''s okay, I''m sure he''s just taking care of the matter." Lately, I had been going crazy


    because of Tyler.


    "I''m not going to the office today, so if you need anything, just call me." Since the news was still


    trending, I did not feel like going to the office and being the target of people''s gossip.


    "Okay. Wanda, are you... and President Grant okay?" Heidi asked cautiously. The news had


    probably made the wholepany worried about Theo''s mood.


    "Yeah, we''re doing pretty well. You should go back to work." I hung up the phone after I said that


    and felt a little annoyed.


    Before I put the phone down, it rang again. When I picked it up, I saw that it was Cecilia who was


    calling me.


    "Wanda, I saw the trending news. Do you think Tyler will see it? Do you think he¡¯lle and look for


    you because of it?" Cecilia''s voice was so nervous that it trembled. She did not sound like her usual


    carefree self.


    I knew how scared Cec was of Tyler and it was the same for me. Even so, I reassured her. "Don''t


    worry. Just stay home for the next few days and don''t go out. I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as possible."


    To be honest, I had no idea how I was going to handle i 1.1 did not even have the chance to


    mention it to Theo yet.


    I knew I had to beg for Theo''s protection before Tyler arrived.


    When I saw that it was almost noon, I sent a message t o Theo, asking him to meet me for lunch.


    He replied soon after with four simple words: [See you at noon.]


    I got up, washed up, and went downstairs. Miss Woods brought out a bowl of chicken soup for me.


    She looked at me and asked, "Have you guys made up?"


    I nodded. Although the process was a little difficult to talk about, it was all okay thanks to Miss


    Woods'' help.


    "That¡¯s how it should be. A husband and wife should end their quarrel in bed. A woman must learn


    how to b e coquettish, admit defeat, and y to his pity. Men eat this up. You used to be too rigid,


    so that''s why you always had to suffer. That¡¯s why Miss Reed always beat you, but you can¡¯t


    tolerate it anymore, can you? You should fight for the sake of the children.


    Understand?"


    I knew Miss Woods was doing this all for me, so I nodded obediently and said, "Thank you, Miss


    Woods. By the way, you don''t have to cook lunch for us. Theo and I will be eating out." "Good,


    good. Silly girl, you''re finally getting the hang of it. If you had figured it out earlier, Old Madam Grant


    wouldn''t have been so worried about you." Miss Woodsughed with relief.


    I smiled and did not say anything. To be honest, I had not changed at all. It was only Theo who had


    changed.


    After breakfast, I cleaned up and was about to head out to wait for Theo at his office.


    The moment I walked out of the door, I bumped into someone surprising. It was Petra. She was in a


    long ck dress that she had designed herself. She had styled her long hair into waves. Even


    though she was almost 50 years old, she looked like she was only in her 30s.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not weird to see Petra, but it was a surprise to see her in front of my house. Theo had always


    kept a low profile. No one ever came over except for Mason and the gang.


    After a moment of hesitation, I put on a professional smile and walked over to her. I said, "I didn''t


    know you wereing over, Petra. Sorry about meeting so awkwardly."


    "I''m sorry for the sudden visit, Mrs. Grant. I hope you¡¯re okay with it." When she saw me, Petra


    smiled affectionately as if she was my mother who had not seen me for years. However, this was


    only my second time meeting her.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    "It''s fine, Petra. It''s always a pleasure to have you over. Please,e in." I moved over and invited


    Petra in.


    I brought her into the living room and ordered Miss Woods to serve some pastries and tea for her. I


    apologized again. "Petra, you''re here to talk to Theo, right? Let me give him a call."


    Petra had arrived at the door. I assumed that she was here to talk business with Theo.


    "No, it¡¯s fine. I came here today to see you because I wanted to talk to you." From the moment we


    entered through the door, Petra had been staring at me with her beautiful eyes while smiling.


    I did not know why she was looking for me, but I knew it was not going to be a brief conversation.


    However, before she told me what she was here for, there was not much I could say.


    Embarrassed by her stare, I coughed lightly and said," Petra, you take such good care of your skin.


    Your skin and your body look even better than models¡¯."


    When women had nothing to talk about, those were the magic words to break the awkwardness. It


    always instantly brought them closer.


    "I guess that''s the most prized thing for a woman,


    huh? To be able to take care of their body. But sometimes having good skin is based on gics,


    so I suppose I have to thank my parents for it. I don¡¯t really do much to my skin. Mrs. Grant, your


    skin looks impable too. It looks so supple. I''m sure it¡¯s mostly gic too, right?"


    "I¡¯m a country girl, so I have tougher and rougher skin. It''s nothingpared to yours." I smiled


    lightly, lifted my cup of tea, and said, "Oh yes, thank you for your helpst time. I wanted to thank


    you in person, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest."


    "That was nothing. It¡¯s not even worth mentioning, Mrs. Grant. Don''t worry about it." Petra took a sip


    from her cup of tea and said, "Did you say that you''re a country girl? That¡¯s a surprise. Where did


    youe from? What do your parents do for a living?"


    "A small, insignificant county town. My father passed on early, so I grew up only with my mother, but


    she also passed away a few years ago. Oh yeah, we''ve been talking for so long but I still don''t know


    why you came to see me." I did not feel like talking about my past, so I digressed.


    Perhaps realizing my bluntness, Petra hurriedly said," Mrs. Grant, please don¡¯t mind me. To be


    honest, I found you to be familiar and felt close to you when I saw you thest time. I couldn¡¯t help


    myself and asked you too many questions. I came here today because I¡¯ve been thinking about


    you, so I came to see you."


    I could not help but feel doubtful. However, she had already said that she was just here for a chat.


    When I saw her earlier, I thought it was because of Xander. After all, Xander was her son. It was


    normal for her toe over and ask questions after such a big scandal happened.


    I smiled and said, "Maybe it''s because of my personality. I''ve gotten that a lot. Previously, Xander


    also told me that I reminded him of you. But some people have also told me that I bear a


    resemnce to Miss Reed. Oh yeah, you were close to Miss Reed, right?"


    I saw the two of them shopping together the previous time, so I figured they must be very close.


    Petra smiled and did not say anything more. Instead, she just quietly sipped her tea.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After a long time, she took out a beautiful invitation from her bag and said with a smile, "It''s my


    birthday today, so some of my friends are going to celebrate it with me. Mrs. Grant, why don¡¯t you


    join us with Mr. Grant?¡±


    I took the invitation with both hands and said, "I¡¯m honored to be invited by you, Petra. I''ll make sure


    to go with Theo."


    "I heard that you two have been married for a few years, so you guys must be very close, right?"


    Speaking of Theo, Petra asked.


    "We¡¯re alright," I replied faintly, not saying anything


    more.


    Perhaps Petra noticed my attitude because after she sat for a while, she suddenly said that she had


    something to do and got up to leave.


    As I gazed at her back, I fell into deep thought. I could not help but doubt the whole thing. Petra did


    not seem like a busybody and I would have never imagined that she would just randomlye over


    for a visit.


    "Young Mistress, was that Petra?" Miss Woods asked a s she came over.


    "Do you know her too?" I did not expect Miss Woods to be so in the loop to even know someone


    from the fashion industry.


    "Many years ago, she came to the old mansion once and begged Old Madam Grant to help her look


    for her daughter. It''s been years and I''m still not sure if her daughter was ever found. She looked


    quite pitiful at that time. Old Madam Grant has been on the lookout for her all these years, but there


    are just too many people in the world! How sad." Miss Woods sighed.


    It turned out that Petra was having a hard time looking for her daughter. It was hard to imagine an


    influential person like her losing her wits and going around begging for help.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Without thinking much about it, I drove out and received a message from Theo while I was on the


    way there. He asked me to wait for him in the Greek restaurant near the office.


    It was a private restaurant. From the alley, it looked just like an ordinary courtyard. If Theo had not


    sent the address, I would not have been able to find it.


    Soon after I arrived, a young man came out and asked me if I was Miss Lane. I told him yes and he


    proceeded to lead me into a very sophisticated-looking private room. He told me that Mr. Grant had


    ordered our meal and I just had to wait for a moment.


    Right after I sat down, my phone rang. When I looked a t the caller ID, my heart jolted and I almost


    dropped m y phone to the floor.


    I knew what was toe could not be avoided.


    Tyler finally appeared.


    My entire body trembled as my hands squeezed the phone. I stared at his number, and an image of


    Tyler¡¯s face popped up in my head.


    For a moment, I almost wanted to reject the call.


    However, I knew very well that if he was looking for m e, he was not going to stop. I knew that


    hanging up the


    phone would not solve the problem.


    I suppressed my fear, and after I calmed myself down, I answered the phone. I asked in a shaky


    voice," Where are you? What do you want?"


    "You don''t have to be so nervous, Wandy. I was just thinking about you." At the other end of the line


    came Tyler''s yfulugh.


    I had always been afraid of hisugh. It made him seem like he was plotting something. I said in a


    deep voice, "Tyler, it''s been so many years. We''re not kids anymore. We have our own lives, so


    can¡¯t we just live our own lives and mind our own businesses?"


    It was hell when I was with him and I had to work really hard to escape that prison. I had no


    intentions o f going back to how I lived before this.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Wandy, we¡¯ll always be family and we¡¯re destined to cross paths. Do you know how much pain I¡¯ve


    been in all these years without you? I... can''t stay away from you. I need you," Tyler said those


    words that were heavy with emotions and tinged with affection.


    However, they meant something else in my ears.


    The helplessness and fear I was feeling almost broke me. I asked in a trembling voice, "What do


    you want?"


    Tyler was like a ghost as his presence only made others afraid and suffocated.


    "You should know very well what I want!" He finally got angry. After he said that in a cold voice, he


    hung u


    p the phone.


    Before I could react, I received a message from him. [ Wait for my notice.]


    As I looked at those heart-stopping words, my heart sank and my face turned pale. I froze and did


    not know what to do.


    When Theo arrived, he was worried when he saw how stunned I looked. "You don''t look so good.


    Are you not feeling well?"


    I shook my head. I calmed myself down and said, "It''s nothing. I probably just didn''t sleep well


    yesterday."


    Since Tyler was already here, I knew it was impossible to hide it anymore. I knew that I must find a


    way to solve this problem once and for all.


    Otherwise, Cecilia and I would never be able to live in peace.


    "Let''s eat lunch and you can go back to rest for a while when we''re done." Theo ced some pitta


    bread in front of me.


    "Theo, there''s something..." I was in no mood to eat and wanted to ask Theo for help.


    Unfortunately, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw that his phone was ringing, he gestured for


    me to wait. Then, he got up and went outside to answer the call.


    I had no choice but to lower my head and eat.


    Half an hourter, he finally came back with an apologetic look on his face as he said, "Something


    came up at the office and I have to go back immediately. Take your time to finish the food before


    you go back. I¡¯lle back to pick you up in the evening. We¡¯ll be going to a party."


    I was preupied with my thoughts and was in no mood to go to a party. I whispered, "I''m not


    feeling well."


    He looked at me. "Are you feeling that sick? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    I shook my head. "I''ll be fine if I rest for a while. I just don''t feel like going out. Is the party


    important?"


    After all, Theo was a businessman and had social engagements. It was necessary for him to bring


    me along since I was his wife. Most importantly, wives getting together was also a way of striking a


    business deal.


    His brows furrowed tightly. After he pondered for a moment, he said, "It¡¯s nothing. You can go back


    and rest. I have to go now." i


    After he said that, he got up and went out. He looked like he was in a hurry from the way he walked.


    It seemed that there was indeed something urgent.


    I was supposed to ask Theo for help, but even after leaving the ce, I did not even have a chance


    to say what was on my mind.


    With a sigh, I got up and helplessly left.


    Just after I arrived home, I received a message from


    Tyler. [Go outside. Someone''s here to pick you up.]

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    He did not even give me a chance to reject.


    I did not know what he was going to do. Although I was scared to death, I knew I could not hide


    from him. Even if I tried, he would always find me.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending a message to Cecilia to stay home and not go out, I went outside.


    Under the hot sun outside the vi, two young men with sunsses stood right in front of a ck


    Maybach. When they saw meing out, one of them said in a deep voice, "Miss Lane, please get


    in."


    As I looked back at the vi''s door, I tightly grabbed m y bag and my heart felt like it was being


    squeezed into a ball. I did not know what would happen after I met Tyler. I just hoped that I would


    not have to say goodbye to this ce forever.


    I was expecting them to take me directly to Tyler, but instead, the two men dropped me off at a


    famous fashion studio downtown.


    It was a popr studio where many celebrities who needed to attend big asions woulde to


    get this brand to design their clothes for them.


    I wanted to ask what was going on, but when I saw how quiet and solemn the two men looked, I


    knew


    well enough to shut my mouth. From the looks of it, it would probably be a waste of energy to ask


    them anything.


    Luckily, the owner of the store stepped out. "My, my. You must be Miss Lane. Sorry to wee you


    like this, but I''ve dismissed all my other customers as Mr. Lane¡¯s instructions were clear."


    The man was about 40 years old and named David. He was very famous, and despite his


    ostentatious dressing, his styling was impable.


    I did not expect Tyler to get the boss to style me. The thing was, David was not the type who took


    personal clients.


    I blushed with embarrassment and apologized. "I''m sorry to bother you." Dismissing guests at will


    seemed to be something Tyler and Theo had inmon.


    David turned me around and looked at me for a long time before he tutted and said, "What a


    beautiful woman! Your face, your body, and your aura are all excellent. Don¡¯t worry, since President


    Lane left you to me, I''ll make sure you dazzle everyone you meet tonight!"


    It was the first time I was stared down like that and I felt a little embarrassed.


    "Come on, let''s go upstairs." After David said that, he swayed his waist as he walked and led the


    way upstairs.


    Although I did not understand what Tyler was doing, I had no choice but to go upstairs with David


    when I saw the two strong men standing by the door behind me.


    As long as I did whatever Tyler wanted me to do, I would be safe.


    For the next two hours, several female attendants got busy revolving around me under David''s


    instructions. First, I had a rose bath. Then, he did my makeup and hair. Finally, I changed into a


    specially prepared ck strapless evening gown.


    "Done! Perfect! I''ve never seen such a perfect woman. G o over there and take a look." David


    rubbed his chin with one hand as he examined me, his gaze full of excitement.


    I carried the dress to the mirror and was also stunned by how elegant and noble I looked.


    ''I-Is this even me?''


    This was the first time I wore such thick makeup and such revealing clothes. I felt very


    ufortable, and I unconsciously tried to tug the dress upward to cover m y cleavage.


    "What are you doing? How could you pull up my perfectly styled dress? You instantly made it look


    ten times worse. I seriously don''t understand how you think. Usually, people would think it isn¡¯t


    enough skin, yet you¡¯re trying to hide." When David saw what I was doing, he nagged and yanked


    back my dress to its original position.


    I...


    When the two men who were guarding the door outside saw that I was done, one of them came


    over and said coldly, "Miss Lane, it''s gettingte. Let''s go."


    Tyler had yet to show up and did not send another message to me. I felt uneasy and told the two


    men," Give me the address. I''ll go by myself."


    One of them said solemnly, "Mr. Lane has instructed u s to hand you over to him safely, so please


    cooperate and don''t make things difficult for us."


    "If you don''t tell me the address, I''m going home right now." I turned around, ready to leave.


    "Miss Lane, don¡¯t be afraid. Mr. Lane just wants to take you to a dinner party. He¡¯s waiting for you at


    the scene and we¡¯ll be sending you there." The two men stood in front of me, blocking me as they


    spoke expressionlessly.


    "I don''t trust you guys." I decided to just speak out bluntly.


    They looked at each other and one of them said, "Mr. Lane said that he has also invited Miss


    Shane. I believe you wouldn''t want Miss Shane to go alone, right?"


    It was a tant threat.


    Even so, I had to give it to him. It was effective.


    I did not say anything else anymore and angrily got into the car in the dress. As expected, Tyler still


    knew me very well despite all the years that had passed. He seemed to still have a good grip on my


    greatest weakness.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    The car drove to the West End, which was half an hour away from the city center. It was the most


    mysterious ce for many civilians in Salt City because it was not a ce where one coulde


    just because one had money.


    Unless you were a dignitary or a celebrity, you could not even step foot here.


    Even though it was a small ce, in addition to food and housing, there were a lot of entertainment


    establishments there.


    The car stopped at the outskirts of the turf club because the only way to get inside was to take a


    special car in.


    The servants led me in and I got into a Lincoln stretch limousine. After I got in, I finally met Tyler


    face-to-face. He was sitting with a ss of wine in his hand. H e swayed his ss at me, his fox-like


    brown eyes tinged with pleasure. "Wandy, you''re finally here."


    I finally saw him. He was still the same. Even after six years, he had not changed one bit. He still


    looked elegant and well-mannered, disguising himself well.


    Even so, I could feel the bloodthirsty aura emanating from his bones invading my limbs through the


    air.


    Instinctually, I lifted my dress and tried to get out of the car.


    Tyler reached out and pinned me down in my seat as h e said in a deep voice, "Hey, you just got


    here. For the sake of both of us, you''d better behave."


    Even though he was saying those words softly, his eerie aura from the depths of hell gave me


    goosebumps all over my body.


    I lowered my head in silence for a long time before I could stop the trembling deep inside of me. I


    finally looked up and asked, "Where''s Cecilia?"


    "As long as you behave, she''ll be fine," Tyler stared at me the entire time and answered casually.


    Then, he lifted my chin with one hand and said, "You haven''t changed at all even after all these


    years. You''re still so beautiful that I just can''t take my eyes off of you."


    "Don''t do that." I turned my head. I was not used to being looked at by him like that.


    "Wandy, never forget that you''ll always be my little sister." He suddenly became a bit cold and said


    seriously, "Whether in politics or business, the Lane family is second to none. We can never be


    worse-offpared to anyone else, so just follow my lead tonight."


    I did not understand what he meant by that. I knew that him being here meant that in just six years,


    he had leaped to the top of the pyramid and was no longer the Tyler who only killed and hacked.


    The car drove for about ten minutes before it stopped i n front of a resplendent and magnificent


    building.


    Tyler got out of the car first, opened my door, smiled at me, and said, "When you get out, hook your


    arm with mine."


    I hated and feared that smile of his. He was a person who had licked the drops of blood on the tip of


    a knife before. Even if his smile looked warm, all I saw was the cold arrow of murder.


    I had no choice but to get out of the car and walk inside while linking arms with him just like he


    ordered.


    This was a Spanish-style house with an elegant and noble design. After getting out of the car, there


    was a long path that was red-carpeted.


    In order to match the evening gown, I wore a pair of high heels today. It was fortunate that I was


    holding onto Tyler. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to walk across this long path.


    After I went through the door, what I saw was not the hall but a cobblestone pathway. We had to


    walk past a small garden before we got to the hall, and in front of the small garden was a giant


    poster.


    When I saw what the poster was, I realized that it was Petra''s birthday party. When she came to


    deliver the invitation this morning, I did not take a close look at the time or address.


    After that, I forgot all about it because of Tyler. Now that I thought about it, I assumed the dinner


    party Theo mentioned at noon was probably this same one.


    At that moment, guests in threes or twos were standing in the small garden with sses of wine,


    chatting.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, I easily spotted Theo from the crowd. His hand-made suit made his straight body look


    even more upright. His short hair and perfect facial features made him stand out even from afar.


    Since it was Petra''s birthday party, all the big names i n Salt City¡¯s business and politics circles were


    here. If I, Mrs. Grant, was seen attending the event linking arms with another man, it would be


    embarrassing to Theo.


    When I thought about that, I was scared and worried. I hurriedly pulled my arm out of Tyler''s arm.


    Tyler nodded and greeted everyone around while pulling my arm back into his as if nothing had


    happened. With a smile, he said softly, "Wandy, you''re misbehaving again.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    I lowered my eyes, and my palms were sweating. However, I could only be at his mercy.


    In an instant, I felt a cold, piercing look. I looked up and saw Theo''s dark brown eyes on me, his


    gaze then falling on my exposed shoulder.


    It felt like I was being shot by an arrow and my shoulder burned with pain.


    "Hello, President Grant." Tyler, who was beside me, spoke with an indifferent tone.


    "President Lane, it''s been a while since Ist saw you." Theo looked up and stared at Tyler as he


    answered him.


    With a sharp gleam that came from the sh, both men''s eyes sharpened. Do the two of them know


    each other? That¡¯s a surprise.¡¯


    After a long time, Theo was the first to reduce the intensity of his cold aura. He looked at me and


    asked,'' President Lane, who is this beside you?"


    "My fiancee," Tyler replied frankly, his fox eyes smiling and staring at Theo.


    I opened my mouth wide in shock. I did not expect that Tyler would spout such nonsense. I froze in


    ce, not knowing what to do.


    "Oh? But I heard that you swore off women. What a surprise. When did you get a fiancee?" Theo


    continued staring at me and pretended to ask even though I could feel the chill in his eyes.


    Tyler changed his position and held my hand as he turned his head. He stared at me with a light


    smile on his face as he replied, "It''s true that I swore off women, but it was only because I was


    waiting for my princess."


    Theo''s eyes turned cold and he emitted a dangerous aura. He emphasized every word when he


    said, "So should I be calling you Mrs. Lane, then?"


    Every word that slid through his teeth was uttered with anger.


    My heart was in turmoil. I had wanted to talk to Theo about Tyler but never found the opportunity. I


    never thought that all of this would happen on an asion like this.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I broke away from Tyler''s hand and walked up to Theo. I looked at him and said, "Theo, listen to


    me..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, a crisp voice sounded from behind me. "Theowy."


    In the distance, Cindy was wearing a sexy red evening dress with her hair pulled up high. She


    looked luxurious. I could not help but sigh to myself. ''Now this is a real princess.''


    Soon, Cindy approached and naturally took Theo''s arm. She said intimately, "What are you doing


    here?


    I''ve been looking for you for so long.¡±


    When the two of them stood together, they looked like a gorgeous couple. I could not help but take


    a step back. My eyes felt a little sore.


    "Miss Lane, you''re here too?" Cindy nced at me and asked as if she had just only seen me. She


    sounded like a stranger and did not seem as pretentious as before.


    Tyler stood beside me without moving and grabbed m y hand which was trembling a little.


    Cindy nced up at Theo before looking at me again. She asked, "Is this gentleman... your friend?"


    She intentionally said that with a strong implication s o that people who heard it would begin having


    wild imaginations.


    I was silent and did not answer her. I knew that I would embarrass myself if I exined to her now.


    Tyler gave Cindy a disgusted look and took my hand." Wandy, let''s go in."


    It was not that Tyler had sworn off women but he was actually disgusted by women. Since he was


    eight years old, he was disgusted by every woman except m e.


    This was the exact reason why I could never escape from him for the rest of my life. I could never


    escape from this hell.


    Behind him came Cindy''s doubtful voice, "Theowy, is that Infoider''s President Lane? No wonder


    Aunt Petra told me that all the people here tonight are bigwigs. I can¡¯t believe he and Miss Lane


    actually go way back."


    ''So Inforder is owned by Tyler?¡¯ Thepany had be very famous in the past few years.


    The birthday party had not yet started. Petra was wearing an evening gown that she designed


    herself. The dress outlined her perfect figure very well, making her look elegantly dignified and


    graceful.


    She was obviously in her 50s, but she looked like she was 30. Her age only made her look more


    mature and graceful. The saying about how years never defeated beauty? That was Petra.


    When she saw us enter from afar, Petra pushed her way through the crowd while holding her ss.


    She smiled elegantly, "President Lane, I¡¯m d to see that you''ve decided to honor us with your


    presence! I''m so d you came."


    "Happy birthday, Petra!" Tyler narrowed his eyes slightly. His voice was t without a trace of


    emotion.


    "Thank you." Petra took a sip of her wine before her gazended on my face. She said, "President


    Lane, you should introduce us. Is this your wife?"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Before Tyler could speak, I immediately said, "Happy birthday, President White. You look stunning


    today. I''m Wanda Lane."


    She was taken aback but still smiled. "So you''re Miss Lane. Forgive me for not recognizing you. You


    look too beautiful tonight."


    She was indeed a smooth and slick woman. She saw Tyler and me together so she addressed me


    as ''Miss Lane'' instead of the usual ''Mrs. Grant''.


    "It''s mainly because I always look sloppy," I said gently.


    During the conversation, Petra''s gaze fell on Tyler¡¯s hand that was holding mine. "You both know


    each other?¡±


    Tyler nced at me, eyes filled with pampering. Heughed. "Of course. We''ve known each other


    for over ten years.¡±


    Petra was waiting to speak. The hall that was lively earlier quieted down and everyone looked


    toward the main entrance.


    I, too, turned my head around in curiosity and saw a group of people in ck walking in. They were


    led by a middle-aged man with an extraordinary presence. H


    e was wearing sunsses.


    The man carried a huge bouquet of roses in his arms and slowly made his way toward Petra.


    "That man is Grayson Louis. Everyone fears him wherever he goes,¡± Tyler whispered softly in my


    ear.


    Petra smiled lovingly as she went up to him and received the roses. The looks that they gave each


    other certainly made it seem that they were more than friends.


    I could not help but wonder. "What''s their rtionship?"


    "An ill-fated rtionship," Tyler said faintly.


    I was even more confused. "Didn¡¯t Petra only get married twice? The first time she had a daughter.


    After the divorce, she got married to Xander''s dad. Who is this Grayson Louis?"


    "It¡¯s all just a show to fool others." Tyler sneered as he spat out some sarcastic words.


    At that moment, Theo and Cindy walked over. Petra tugged Grayson along and walked toward


    them.


    He did not even notice what Petra said. Grayson looked at Cindy as his eyes suddenly became hot


    with tears flickering in them. He looked surprised as if he had regained something he lost.


    "Cindy is the daughter Petra has been searching for. She''s also Grayson¡¯s daughter," Tyler said in a


    low voice beside me.


    I was shocked. Cindy was Petra''s daughter? The news was indeed surprising.


    There had not been any news about this before.


    Since the crowd in the hall was too big, Petra and Grayson did not stay with Cindy for long. They


    started making their way toward Tyler. Grayson spotted me standing beside Tyler and his eyes


    became bright as though he could not believe it.


    Petra looked like she knew what he was thinking about and whispered a few words into his ear, only


    then did his gaze return to normal. However, he was still looking at me with disbelief on his face.


    Tyler let go of my hand and went up to greet Grayson.


    I found an opportunity and quickly looked for Theo in the hall. I saw him talking with Cindy earlier,


    but he had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Arriving at the buffet section, I saw a dazzling lineup o f all sorts of pastries. I took a te and


    grabbed a piece. It seemed that I was quick to get hungry now. I would want to eat after seeing


    food.


    Holding the dessert, I walked toward the balcony outside and sat there. Unexpectedly, I saw a


    familiar figure.


    Xander was holding a ss of wine while leaning against the railing. He was rarely thisckluster


    and seemed to have mncholy in his eyes.


    I suddenly thought about the press conference that


    Heidi mentioned this morning. I forgot to follow up on the matter because of Tyler''s appearance


    today. Come to think of it, it must have been handled properly since Xander was showing up here.


    I put the te down, walked up to him, and said," From today onward, you have a younger sister.


    Why d o you still look like you have so many things on your mind?"


    "It has nothing to do with me." Xander looked at me and said, "That woman, Cindy, is unlikable. If I


    had to acknowledge a sister, I''d rather it be you."


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "What do you think this is? If it were that simple, President White


    wouldn''t have searched for her for so many years.¡±


    He looked at me as if I were an alien. "Should I say that you''re foolish or stupid? Do you think my


    mother i s so free that she could organize a special dinner to help solve your problems and even


    personally invited you to her birthday party?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Xander''s words confused me. It was true, though. Petra and I were not rted to one another in any


    way. I did not even know her before this, but she was willing to help me. Why? I never got to the


    bottom of it and just assumed it was because of Theo.


    Come to think of it, it was very strange. With Petra''s current wealth and position, Theo''s help was


    completely unnecessary.


    Especially this morning. She had asked a bunch of inexplicable questions that I was still confused


    over.


    "What''s going on?¡± I was pulling at Xander as I asked impatiently. Everything seemed strange.


    Xander turned around and looked at me with disapproval as he said, "There''s really no cure for your


    stupidity. No wonder Theo dislikes you and wants to divorce you. Your mind is no match for his."


    I furrowed my brows. It felt that things were getting moreplicated. I asked in a deep voice,


    "What''s going on?¡±


    "You still don¡¯t get it? My mom thought you were her daughter and that''s why she was good to you.


    She did a DNA test with your and Cindy¡¯s samples. The results came out this afternoon saying that


    Cindy is her


    daughter."


    I waspletely frozen. I never expected that.


    Xander continued talking, "Honestly, I thought it''d be you since you look so much like her. I didn''t


    think the results would point to Cindy."


    "Why was my DNA taken for the test? Solely because I look like her? And how did your mom even


    get my DNA?"


    Xander looked at me and sighed as he said, "You and Cindy look a lot like my mom. She has


    always been looking for her daughter, so she would certainly not let go of any clue. As to how she


    got your DNA, what d o you think?¡±


    I thought about it and asked, "Theo?¡±


    "Stupid, but not very. After an investigation, my mom found that many of your and Cindy''s


    experiences ovepped. But she wasn''t sure about your identities, s o she had Theo arrange for


    you two to see her. After that, she went and did a DNA test."


    "Do you mean that Theo came up with excuses back then just because your mom wanted to see


    me?" My heart ached a little. I initially thought that he wanted t o help me. Who knew...


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    All this while, I was grateful to Theo because he had brought me to see Petra and therefore helped


    Cecilia. Never in a million years would I have thought that he was only doing somebody a favor.


    He never mentioned a word about it.


    "Does Cindy know?" I questioned.


    "I¡¯m guessing Theo told her since she has been very close to my mom recently. I don¡¯t like her at


    all." Xander downed the ss of wine.


    I was furious but wanted tough instead. He had hidden the whole matter from me. They took my


    DNA at the very start and treated me like a fool!


    I had always known that Theo only had Cindy in his heart but never thought he would go this far.


    As Xander said, I really was foolish. I had even felt a sense of guilt and gratitude toward him. I was


    not even aware of how I got betrayed.


    Seeing that I did not look well, Xander consoled me. " Don¡¯t overthink it. Maybe Theo didn''t tell you


    because he was afraid of affecting your mood. You''re still pregnant, after all. Besides, no one was


    sure of anything before this."


    "They had no right to hide it from me and were in no ce to steal my DNA for that test. I don''t like


    being manipted by people. I really hate it!" I said loudly with a heart full of grievances and anger.


    Theo did not have the right, even more so Petra!


    "Don''t feel bad. I despise my mom''s actions too, but maybe she went overboard because she¡¯s


    been looking for her daughter for so many years when she suddenly saw that you look a lot like


    her," Xander said, trying to


    "Why is it excusable for everyone to hurt me?¡± I shouted in a rage as I could not take the feeling of


    being betrayed by people anymore. I ran back to the hall.


    Petra and Grayson were hugging Cindy in the middle o f the hall as they introduced her to the


    guests one by one. Seeing them smiling cheerfully, my eyes started t o hurt as if they had been


    poked by thorns.


    This world was indeed unfair. Some people were born fortunate and always loved by many. As for


    me, I could only experience hatred, betrayal, and hurt all my life.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "There''s no use being envious. Some things are just meant to be." A gloating voice came from


    beside me.


    I turned my head to see Zedd''s sarcastic stare. I asked i n a deep tone, "Do you see me getting


    envious, President Nichols?"


    "Stop pretending, Wanda. Your jealousy is written all over your face. It¡¯s true, Cindy is now Petra''s


    daughter. Everything has changed now, whether it''s identity or wealth. She''s notparable to


    ordinary people anymore. Only she is worthy of standing next to him."


    Zedd glowed with pride as he looked at me with a provoking stare.


    I took a ss of juice from the server''s hand, took a sip, and raised a brow at him. I said, "You think


    that I''m not worthy to stand beside Theo, yet you''re worthy of standing beside Miss Reed?"


    I gave a few looks at Cindy who was surrounded by the crowd and continued to say, "At least Theo


    is still the father to the child inside of me. What about you? You were barely considered to be Miss


    Reed''s little attendant back then. Who knows if you can even keep this identity in the future? You


    must be feeling inferior and terrified deep in your heart. Is that why you alwayse to me to vent


    out?"


    "You...¡± Zedd did not think I would frustrate him. He was too angry to speak a word.


    I ignored him and walked toward the hall with the ss in my hand.


    "You stay right there!" Zedd stretched out his hand to pull me. The ss of juice I was holding


    sshed on the cuffs of his suit due to the great force.


    "Wanda! Did you do it on purpose?" Zedd''s eyes went red as his body shook with fury.


    Looking at the orange juice that was spilled on his cuffs, I said helplessly, "You were the one who


    pulled me. Why are you ming me?"


    "I don''t care. You''re responsible for cleaning it." He stretched his dirty arms in front of me with an


    aggressive look.


    "You sure you want me to clean it now? You, President Nichols, are wearing stained clothes on


    such an important asion. You''ll look even shabbier in front of Miss Reed," I raised my brows and


    questioned.


    Farther away, Cindy happened to look in our direction. She scanned past me coldly. Her eyes were


    full of disdain. Next, her eyes fell on Zedd and she made a ''go'' gesture with her hand.


    Zedd immediately took his jacket off and threw it on m y arms. He said as he walked, "Deal with it


    now."


    I looked at the jacket in my hands and shook my head somewhat helplessly.


    The birthday party had officially begun. Petra went up on stage to give a speech of appreciation and


    ceremoniously announced that she had found her daughter. She invited Grayson and Cindy up on


    stage. While ovee with emotions, she spoke about the past and her experience in finding her


    daughter.


    After decades of wandering, their family of three was reunited. They were not the only ones crying


    and hugging each other emotionally as the audience below the stage was also wiping their tears.


    The whole scene was warm and touching.


    At the same time, Petra expressed that she would transfer half of thepany''s shares to Cindy


    and educate her on management as soon as possible.


    The spotlightnded on Cindy in an instant as everyone''s attention was now on her. Not only did


    she be a plutocrat in seconds, but more importantly, she also had Grayson¡¯s blessings. It can


    be said that she had squeezed her way to the top of the pyramid. She could do whatever she


    wanted in both Salt City and Whaldorf City now.


    I had no interest in what was taking ce. It was Zedd''s jacket in my hands that troubled me. I did


    not know what to do with it.


    "Pass this gift to President Whiteter." A faint and cold voice suddenly spoke.


    I had no idea when Theo stood beside me. His face looked cold and his eyes were deep.


    Despite my surprise, I took the box from him. I did not understand his intention and why he could


    not give it himself. Why did he need me to pass it to her?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "This is President Nichols¡¯ jacket. I identally spilled juice on it earlier. Please let him know I''ll


    rece a new one for him.¡± I took the opportunity and stuffed the jacket into his hands.


    Theo frowned but did not say anything. He turned around and tossed the branded jacket into the


    trash.


    At the front, Petra and Grayson had already introduced Cindy to their guests one by one. I looked a


    t them and said faintly, "You should be standing beside Miss Reed right now.¡±


    His already bad expression turned even gloomier and colder. He frowned and said, "Don¡¯t you think


    you owe me an exnation?"


    I knew that he was talking about Tyler. In the past, I would have exined it to him in detail about


    Tyler and me, but now, I did not even want to say a word. I just said to him, "There¡¯s nothing to


    exin. It¡¯s as you saw.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    He reached out to grab my wrist, and his eyes looked a s if they were burning. However, because of


    the crowd here, he only muttered, "Why do you have to be like this?¡±


    I was silent. I did not want to be like this here too, but I was mad.


    "Come pass this gift with me." Seeing that I did not say a word, he restrained his emotions and


    spoke coldly.


    "I don''t think Miss Reed hopes to see us there together. Go and apany her. I''ll be there in a


    while." I flung his hand away with force as I finished talking.


    However, he was gripping my hand so tightly that it hurt. He looked at me and solemnly said, "Don''t


    cause a scene."


    I was so angry that I was close toughing. "Theo, do you think of me as someone who


    unreasonably causes you trouble?"


    As I was too angry, my voice was a little loud and the people next to me started giving sideways


    nces.


    "Wanda, be aware of the asion," he whispered.


    I looked up and said, "I''ve never understood


    appropriate etiquette nor do I know how to be aware o f the asion. I''m just a wild girl from the


    countryside. I can''t even begin topare with Miss Reed.¡±


    "You..." Theo''s face got even gloomier and colder.


    "Why are you here, Wandy? I''ve been looking all over for you. I know you don''t like these kinds of


    asions. Let¡¯s leave." Tyler smiled warmly as he turned a blind eye to Theo''s anger.


    "Alright." I just wanted to leave. I forcefully broke free from Theo¡¯s grip and left with Tyler.


    I did not look back at him. If Tyler was the devil, then Theo was someone scarier than the devil.


    After walking a few steps, I realized the gift box was still in my hands. I told him, "Let''s go say


    goodbye to President White.¡±


    "You can go. I''ll wait for you here." Tyler was full of smiles tonight. It was rare for him to be so


    patient.


    I went to the second floor where President White was.


    When she saw me, Petra smiled kindly and was still enthusiastic. "I didn''t attend to you well tonight.


    Please forgive me for that, Miss Lane."


    I was no longer the same as before. I became polite and courteous. "You''re too kind, President


    White.


    Here''s a little gift, to show our respect. I wish you a happy birthday and for you to be happy forever!"


    Theo was the one who bought the gift. It must be something out of the ordinary.


    "Thank you, Miss Lane. You¡¯re very considerate." Petra received the gift. She kept an elegant and


    calm smile o n her face.


    Grayson, who was holding onto Cindy and chatting with others, saw me. He softly said something to


    Cindy before walking over.


    Cindy looked at me and her face was somewhat gloomy. She turned and left.


    "You must be Wanda," Grayson said as he arrived in front of me. This was a man of dignity.


    Although he was in his 40s, his figure was still tall and straight. He was an attractive man, indeed.


    Seeing the kind smile on his face, my heart was shaken and I felt like I could not speak. He looked


    very familiar but was not at the same time. I could only nod and smile. "Yes. Nice to meet you, Mr.


    Louis."


    Grayson stared at me and nodded slightly. He turned around and said to Petra, "Very few people


    are not afraid of me when they see me for the first time. This woman here looks exactly like you


    when you were young. There''s some stubbornness in those bones."


    "I know. I had that feeling too when I first saw her. If it weren¡¯t for the DNA test, I would''ve thought


    that she was the one," Petra chuckled as she spoke.


    "You''re a pretty good kid." Grayson looked at me and asked kindly, "Can I call you Wandy?" I


    nodded lightly. It felt like I had experienced this exact same scenario a long time ago, especially


    listening to his gracious voice. It was like deja vu.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I heard you grew up with your mother. Is she..." Grayson was about to speak.


    "Mom, Dad, both of you are the protagonists tonight. Don''t keep hiding in the corner. Everyone¡¯s


    looking for you guys." Cindy walked over, reached into the crook o f their arms, and said


    coquettishly.


    Grayson looked at me and apologized. "I''m very sorry, we¡¯re a bit busy today. I''ll talk to you another


    day.¡± He held Petra¡¯s hand and they headed toward the crowd downstairs after he finished talking.


    Cindy and I were the only ones left. We stood in the corner where no one noticed us.


    She stopped pretending, lowered her face, and nced at me with arrogance as she spoke coldly,"


    Wanda, we need to talk!"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    I let out a sigh and said, "We have nothing to talk about.¡± I was in a bad mood tonight and did not


    want t o argue with her.


    I turned around and prepared to leave after saying that.


    Cindy blocked my way as she said with contempt and mockery, "Wanda, do you still think you can


    solve a problem by avoiding it?"


    "I don¡¯t know what problems I have with you, Miss Reed." My steps came to a halt, and I lifted my


    head to look at her.


    "Just say it. How much will it take for you to leave Theowy?" Cindy radiated with wealth and status.


    I could not help butugh. "I must have forgotten that you''re filthy rich now, Miss Reed. How much


    are you nning to spend on buying Theo?¡±


    "Don''t push it, Wanda. Theo is God''s favored one and I''m the only one who''s worthy of standing


    next to him. I''m also the only one who can benefit his career.


    You¡¯re no match for me."


    Another sentence with ''no match'' in it. It was the second time that I heard those two words tonight.


    "I''m no match for you?" I sneered. "Your ability to


    instantly change your attitude has really enlightened me. Why didn''t you bring this up when you


    were a helpless orphan like me? You''ve just found your parents and gone back to your roots, yet


    you already consider me unworthy of standing next to him and want to solve the problem with


    money?¡± 3


    "He doesn''t love you, Wanda. Why do you still want to hurt yourself? Won''t it be nice to take the


    money and start a new life? I advise that you agree to it while I''m still willing to negotiate with you.


    Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what? You¡¯ll get your new parents to kill m e?" I scoffed.


    "Don''t you pity yourself for being like this, Wanda? Waiting a lifetime for a man who doesn''t love you


    will make you miserable forever.¡±


    "Looks like you have a bad memory. I remember telling you that having a home is happiness as


    well. A t least he¡¯s my husband ording to thew. My child is his only descendant and will openly


    call him ''Dad''."


    Neither threat nor temptation did the trick. Cindy changed her attitude, lowered her voice, and


    asked," What is it that you want? You only need to say it and I¡¯ll give it to you. My only request is


    that you return Theowy to me."


    Cindy was stooping low to say those words to me after failing to get what she wanted.


    I always thought Cindy had a kind heart back then. I realized now that she had nothing but regrets


    in her


    heart.


    They must have been piled up in her heart over the years. Over time, it became an obsession. As


    for the new-earned wealth, she could not wait to use it to get others on her side.


    I could not help but think it was funny and said softly, "Cindy, you¡¯re much more pitiful than I thought.


    You both don''t even love each other."


    "You¡¯re bullshitting." My words provoked her, and she turned slightly ferocious. "Theowy has loved


    me ever since we were young. I love him too. It¡¯s you! You appeared and ruined things between us."


    "Oh, really? Do you know how to prove if a man really loves you?" I frowned andughed a little.


    She looked at me without saying a word, but her body was shaking a little. She looked very


    unhappy.


    I went near to her ear and whispered, "It depends on whether you can arouse his passion and


    whether you can make him get excited."


    After a pause, I continued, "Recently, Theo no longer gets excited when he sees you, right? He


    would rather let me please him at home with my hands instead of going to look for you. Do you


    know why?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Stop it. I don¡¯t want to hear it." Cindy was clutching her ears, burying her head down low.


    "Because I told him before that if he touches anyone else, he can¡¯t touch me. It''s obvious. He¡¯s


    giving you up for me." I spread my hands out, making a helpless gesture.


    Cindy''s mentalitypletely copsed. She covered her ears and was shaking badly while


    squatting on the floor.


    Honestly, I did not want to upset her. She was the one who brought upon her own destruction.


    "I don''t believe you. Theowy loves me and cares for me the most. I''ll prove it to you." Cindy stood up


    all of a sudden and pulled me toward the stairway.


    She then loosened her grip and fell down the stairs.


    Everything happened in a sh. I was just standing at the stairway with my eyes wide open as I


    watched her roll down the steps. She finallynded in the middle o f the hall.


    There was a burst of exmations from the crowd below and many screamed in shock.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    "Cindy!" From a distance, Petra panicked and darted over.


    However, there was someone quicker than her. He went ahead and took Cindy into his arms.


    "Quick, call 120.¡±


    "Where did the family doctor go? Quickly give her a check-up."


    All of a sudden, the hall was in a great frenzy. Some were checking on Cindy while some were softly


    comforting Petra.


    A whileter, Cindy finally opened her eyes. She stared at Theo who was carrying her and said


    weakly," Theowy, my whole body is aching. Will you send me to the hospital, please?"


    "Okay." Theo nced at me while I stood at the top of the stairs. He looked cold from head to toe.


    He carried Cindy out of the door as Petra and Grayson followed closely behind.


    Guests who were left behind in the hall were talking quietly.


    "It couldn¡¯t be Mrs. Grant who pushed her, right? I saw


    them talking earlier." ¡°As expected, jealousy makes one go crazy. It must be her. I heard that


    President Grant always treats Miss Reed kindly, and Mrs. Grant is really unhappy about it. Besides,


    Miss Reed found her parents today. She must be afraid of losing her status, that''s why she pushed


    her."


    "But honestly, someone as outstanding as President Grant is a better match for someone with a


    status like Miss Reed''s. Mrs. Grant must be afraid of that and hurt her!"


    "I didn¡¯t see thating at all. She looks like a gentle person. Who knew she''d do such a thing?"


    ¡°What''s so strange about it? Aren''t all rich people like that?"


    I found it slightly amusing listening to those unabashed discussions downstairs, but I could not bring


    myself tough.


    A night of repeated drama made me exhausted. I just wanted to go home now.


    "I always thought you were very smart. I didn''t think you''d lose control and take action with so many


    people around." Zedd had enough of the scene and started to pick a fight with me again. "But it¡¯s


    true.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Your looks never came close to Cindy''s, and even your family background isn''tparable to hers.


    What makes you worthy of being with Theo? Take my


    advice and just forget it. Only Cindy is worthy of being with him."


    "What¡¯s wrong with me losing control? At least I dare t o fight openly. Unlike you, you wretched


    viin. You can''t even bring yourself to say you like her. You¡¯re going to be a coward all your life." I


    spared no mercy with my words.


    "You... Hmph! You ingrate!" Zedd was hit in his sore spot and left angrily.


    The people downstairs were still pointing fingers, but I looked steadily forward and proudly walked


    over while slightly lifting my dress. I left the noise behind me.


    Tyler was leaning against a pir in the garden outside. He was smiling with his gaze fixed on me.


    I walked up and said, "This was your reason for bringing me here? If this is your way of torturing


    me, then congrattions. You''ve seeded again."


    I had wondered earlier in the day if he was a changed man. Now, I finally understood that he was


    still the same. There was a purpose to his every action.


    Back then, he liked to use the most merciless ways to directly torture me. Years had passed and I


    thought he had changed, but he just came up with new tricks.


    When I finished talking, I ignored him and ran outside. It was difficult to walk on the steps with heels.


    I decided to take my shoes off, carry them in my hand, and continue running.


    There were no cars outside and I could not hail a cab. The only way was to walk.


    A dark shadow caught up to me. It did not speak, nor did it stop me. It only followed me at a steady


    pace.


    I knew who it was even without thinking, but I did not look back and ignored him.


    I was walking barefoot on the asphalt road, and I could still feel the heat from the afternoon sun.


    The core of my feet was burning with sharp pain. 1


    I simply sat down on thewn due to exhaustion. The ck figure came to sit beside me with a


    slight sigh. H e still did not speak.


    A long whileter, I suppressed the grievances and anger in my heart. I spoke calmly, "Tyler, what


    are you nning to do bying to look for me this time?"


    This was how humans were. We would be scared to death before facing something scary, but when


    we really faced it, nothing could stop our courage.


    It was the case now. I actually daringly questioned Tyler. Back then, I did not even have the courage


    to face him.


    Tyler did not answer me. He stared at me and said, "If I said I had good intentions and just wanted


    to let everyone know that you have the Lane family''s support, would you believe me?"


    "No,¡± I did not even think before answering right away. I may never believe his words anymore for


    the rest of my life.


    I trusted him when I was little, but after that, he forced my mother to her death and killed Cecilia¡¯s


    parents. After that, Cecilia and I were put under house arrest in a basement. From then on, I swore


    that I would never believe him again.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    A trace of bitterness shed across Tyler''s face, but it faded quickly. He resumed smiling and said


    faintly," It''s not important whether you believe me. What¡¯s important is that I can''t leave you. Wanda,


    let¡¯s go back to the old life we had, alright?"


    He spoke of it very casually, but I had goosebumps listening to him. The past was a nightmare to


    me. If I had to go back to that life, I would rather choose death.


    "Does it mean that things between us will only end if I die?" The healing wound deep in my heart


    started to hurt again.


    His gaze flickered and radiated with murderous intent, but it quickly disappeared as he held my


    hand. He smiled and said faintly, "You won¡¯t die if you have me with you. I won''t leave you, so you


    must live well."


    I went silent. The despair in my heart began to spread boundlessly.


    "Leave Theo. He''s not worthy of you. I''ll bring you back to our old house and we can go back to our


    old lives. We¡¯ll be happy," he said softly.


    Iughed silently. Everyone was saying that I was not worthy of Theo but he was the only one who


    would say Theo was not worthy of me.


    "Let''s not go back, Tyler. Ever since Mom died, we can''t go back to the past. Consider the fact that


    we grew up together and lived together for so many years and please let me go," I pleaded in a low


    voice. Although I knew it was useless, I still begged him.


    Hey down on thewn with both his hands supporting his head as his dark eyes became a little


    gloomy. After a long while, he spoke faintly, "I want that too, but I can''t do it."


    Iughed bitterly. Tyler and I were like a knot that could never be undone, not even for a little while.


    However, life had to go on. We would take it step by step!


    I stood up and said, "I can¡¯t walk any farther. Send me back."


    I started to ept it. He was now treating me as prey t o spend his pastime. He would not do


    anything to me for now. At least I would be temporarily safe.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler drove me to the front of the vi. Coincidentally, Theo''s car also just came back.


    Seeing our car, he sat in the car and did not step down. He just silently looked in our direction.


    Even though there was some distance between us, I could feel the coldness in his stare.


    Tyler also realized that Theo was a distance away and held down my hand that was about to


    unfasten the seat belt. He smiled maliciously and said, "Theo is right there looking at us. What will


    he think if you don''t get out of the car after a long time?"


    I nced at him and spat out, "Lame." I struggled to get out of the car.


    Tyler reached his hand out to lock the doors. That smile was still on his face, but it was spooky. "Do


    you want to try? Let''s see if he¡¯ll care about you or get jealous."


    "Do you want me dead, Tyler?¡± I was about to have a breakdown as I looked at that malicious face


    of his.


    "Don''t you dare. I''m your brother. I only want to confirm for you whether he''s worthy or not." Tyler


    lowered his face and leaned over.


    My hands were being held by him and I could not move. I helplessly watched his face lean closer. I


    tried hard to turn my head away but still could not avoid him.


    His thin cold lips fell lightly on me as he nted a kiss on the side of my mouth. He immediately


    curled his lips and smiled, provokingly looking at Theo.


    "You''re crazy!" I was extremely furious and scolded him.


    "Yes, I''m crazy. And not just a little," Tyler spoke slowly without getting angry.


    Theo suddenly got out of the car and mmed the car door heavily as he left.


    "Let go of me." I insisted with a cold but angry voice.


    He ignored me. With a smile, he said proudly, "Look, h e doesn''t even love you. He doesn''t care at


    all that you''re being affectionate with other people. Why should you hold on to someone like that?"


    Tyler had learned the skills of killing and condemning people. I still had some expectations earlier


    but now...


    However, I did not want to let Tyler see what was deep inside my heart. I chuckled and said, "It¡¯s not


    important whether he loves me or not. What''s important is that I love him. I can''t leave..."


    I was not done with my words when there was suddenly a dull noise from outside of the car. The


    whole car started to shake.


    I raised my eyes in a panic just to find out that Theo was standing right in front of the car. His gaze


    was fierce. He was holding a hammer in his hands and smashed it heavily on Tyler''s expensive car.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    I never knew President Grant, who held such a high status, would do such a childish thing.


    Perhaps this was human nature. Everyone had many different sides to them. Whether it was Tyler,


    Theo, or me, we would all do unimaginable things.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car that was worth tens of millions was being smashed but Tyler did not even frown one bit. He


    remained calm and unruffled in his seat with one hand supporting his head. He looked sideways at


    Theo, his eyes carrying a profound smile.


    Their eyes met. One pair was cold while the other was hot. One was smiling happily while the other


    was ice-cold like frost. No one wanted to read each other through their gaze, but no one wanted to


    show their weakness first.


    A long whileter, Tyler''s smiling eyes squinted as he said, "Smashing the car is boring. How about


    we involve some real action?"


    "Sure," Theo replied in a deep voice. He shifted his dark eyes a little and stared at my thin lips as he


    said," Get out of there. Don''t get sttered by the blood.¡±


    "Yeah, Wandy, you stay aside and watch how I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡± Tyler agreed as well


    and


    opened the car door.


    I...


    I never thought that there would be a time when both o f them would agree with each other.


    I looked up to see two men who carried disdain that was targeted at the other person in their eyes. I


    could not help but smile. Men were hrious when they became childish. At that moment, they were


    like ants i n each other''s eyes-the kind that you could easily squash.


    I was toozy to deal with their confrontation, so I got out of the car and left.


    Perhaps it was the smashing of the car that alerted Miss Woods who was in the house. She


    switched on all the lights in the yard and ran out in a rush. The scene in front of her made her


    nervous. She immediately asked, "Do you need me to call anyone, Young Master?"


    "No. Take Madam to the garden and let her sit and watch." Theo''s dark eyes looked low-spirited and


    his voice was indifferent.


    He wanted to make me watch the show? I smacked m y forehead and said, "You take your time. I¡¯m


    not going to watch. It¡¯s not good for the baby. I''ll wait for you at home."


    Maybe it was my words that made him feel better. Theo¡¯s expression was no longer as cold and his


    tone softened as well. He said lightly, "Then you should


    head back first. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    His happiness made another person unhappy. Tyler, who was smiling a while ago, suddenly looked


    gloomy. His face looked dull, and he swung his fist while aiming it at Theo''s face.


    Theo''s reaction was quite fast for a sudden attack. He raised his hand and blocked the hit. He then


    immediately raised another fist to fight back.


    Both took turns flinging their fists and beating each other with their utmost strength. From the looks


    of it, i t would take a while to tell the oue.


    I pulled Miss Woods with me and scurried into the house. Miss Woods was very worried. She kept


    looking back and anxiously asked, "Shouldn¡¯t we find someone to help Young Master? I think that


    man is giving some quite heavy hits."


    "Let them be. They won''t die.¡± I went inside the house and closed the door to block out the fighting


    sounds. Since they loved using force to solve problems, I


    would let them get enough of it. At least they could vent out their frustrations.


    "What happened? Who''s that man and why did hee to our house to fight with Young Master?¡±


    Miss Woods was still nervous.


    "It''s nothing, Miss Woods. Is there something to eat at home? I''m getting hungry." I did not eat a


    single thing at the party earlier and my stomach was growling.


    "Yes, yes. I¡¯ll bring it over." Miss Woods went to the kitchen with a smile when she heard I wanted to


    eat something. She then quickly brought out three dishes and a bowl of stew.


    I was surprised. She prepared so much food even in the middle of the night.


    Looking at how confused I was, Miss Woods chuckled and said, "It was Young Master who called


    me to prepare the food beforehand. He said you would be hungry when you came back. Although


    he''s usually cold, he''s still concerned about you.¡±


    Miss Woods'' words made me feel sad. He was not concerned about me, he was concerned about


    the child in me.


    I ate my meal silently when suddenly, the sound of a flower pot shattering came from outside. From


    that sound, I knew the fight had gotten serious. Miss Woods said with great anxiety, ¡°Young Master


    has never fought with anyone before. He might be at a disadvantage. How about we call the


    police?"


    "No, Theo won''t let himself suffer.¡± Neither one of them was good at fighting, so neither could take


    advantage of the other.


    The noise outside the door continued until I slowly finished my meal. Then, I heard the sound of a


    car leaving. A whileter, Theo walked in.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Miss Woods, who was paying attention to all themotion outside, quickly approached Theo and


    eximed with fright, "Why are your injuries so serious? Quickly get them checked in the hospital."


    I looked up to see the corner of his mouth still bleeding and his eye was bruised. The rest of his


    face had patches of ck and blue. The back of his right hand was blood red, but it was uncertain


    whether the blood was his or Tyler¡¯s.


    Although he was badly hurt, he did not show one bit of exhaustion. He remained tall and straight


    with a cold aura. He nced at me and finally said, "It''s okay. They¡¯re just some minor injuries."


    Miss Woods found a first aid kit to treat his wounds.


    I finished thest bit of chicken soup, put the bowl down, looked at Miss Woods, and said, "I''m


    done. I''ll go up first."


    Theo''s dark eyes sank, and his face became even gloomier.


    I pretended not to see it and got up to go upstairs.


    Miss Woods looked at me for a moment, hesitating to say something. In the end, she just shook her


    head without saying anything. She continued to treat the


    wounds on Theo''s face.


    If it were in the past, I would surely have gone over to treat his wounds, but I did not want to do it


    now. I would continue to hold a grudge against him for stealing my DNA and giving it to President


    White.


    It was true that I had hidden something from him, but he did the same thing as well and many times


    over.


    This probably exined the term ''marital dissension¡¯.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Theo was on the balcony smoking. His tall and slender figure


    could be seen standing there. The sight of him like this looked lonely and cold.


    I nced at him before retrieving my gaze. I sat on the edge of the bed and started wiping my hair.


    A long timeter when he had smoked enough, he turned around and came back to the room. He


    was chilly all over, and his deep eyes were a little gloomy. He said in a deep voice, "Don''t you think


    you owe me a n exnation?"


    "There''s nothing to exin.¡± I showed him my side profile, not wanting to talk to him.


    He got angry. He raised his hand and grabbed my chin, saying, "What kind of rtionship do you


    guys have?"


    I raised my head and stared at him coldly. With a faint voice, I said, "Nothing.¡± "Wanda Lane!" He


    raised his voice, and his tone was furious as he sneered. "Do you think I''m a kid? There''s nothing


    going on between you two but you rejected m e to attend the party with him? You must''ve not


    expected it to be Petra''s birthday and that you would bump into me there, huh?"


    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it to be Miss Reed¡¯s recognition party. If I knew beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t have


    interrupted you both. Theo, you should be very happy. It''s all you''ve ever wanted. Let¡¯s proceed with


    the divorce procedures tomorrow. After all, with Miss Reed¡¯s status now, she''s the most worthy to


    stand beside you."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "... What do you mean?" Theo was taken aback, and his grip loosened.


    "It''s exactly as you think." I took the opportunity to escape. I opened the room door and headed out.


    I would go crazy if I continued staying in the same room with him in such a situation.


    "Wanda, speak clearly. What did you mean just now?" Theo caught up with me from behind.


    I ignored him and continued running forward.


    "You stand right there!¡± He reached out and grabbed m y bathrobe with some force.


    I struggled desperately.


    However, we both forgot that I had only put on my bathrobe after taking a shower. After he pulled


    me like that, I felt myself getting unrobed as I lost bnce without warning. The next thing I knew, I


    was already rolling down the stairs.


    "Ah!" I screamed in shock.


    "Wanda..." Theo became flustered and screamed as he stumbled while following behind me.


    However, everything was toote.


    I had already fallen downstairs afternding on my back. My head was dizzy, but I was very


    conscious. I could feel the constant flow of heat under me.


    The child might be gone!


    I closed my eyes in pain. How should I describe this? I t was a little painful but it did note from


    elsewhere on my body; it came from my heart.


    It was the kind of pain that felt like I was stuck somewhere tight and it was an unbreathable pain.


    Crash! Theo was so flustered when running after me that he fell beside me as well. Regardless of


    the pain, h e got up and immediately wanted to help me.


    "Don''t touch me," I spoke faintly as I stared at him coldly.


    He was taken aback when he saw the blood at the bottom of my body. His face turned pale, and he


    trembled when he tried to reach out to wipe it. However, he did not seem to dare to do it. He was


    helpless and had no idea what to do.


    I had never seen Theo being so weak and helpless before. He was scared witless.


    "What happened?" Miss Woods ran out of her room.


    When she saw the scene, she cried out, "Call 120 now!"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Only then did Theo take out his phone in a hurry. His voice was quivering, "Someone fell down the


    stairs and she''s pregnant. There¡¯s a lot of blood. I need an ambnce, quick, now!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he stumbled back upstairs and came back down with some clothes and


    towels in his hand.


    I looked at him very calmly. My vision was blurry.


    However, I still saw his fear and helplessness. I did not pity him but found it amusing instead. If I


    had known this earlier, would I have bothered in the beginning?


    He used the towel to wipe the blood under me, but it was pointless. It started flowing again right


    after every wipe.


    All he could do was help me put some clothes on, carry me off the floor, and rush out the door.


    I could obviously feel that his hands were trembling hard, but his pace was quick. He ran a long


    distance.


    His breathing slowly became heavy, but he did not give up and continued running.


    Sirens were finally heard from a distance away. The ambnce was here atst.


    His body suddenly became weak and he almost lost his bnce. Several doctors and nurses


    immediately put me on a stretcher. They carried out emergency first aid on the spot and only then


    were we ready to head to the hospital.


    "You''re the patient''s family member, right? What are you doing there in a daze? Get in the vehicle,


    quick!" the doctor said to Theo who stood there motionless the whole time.


    He wiped his face and got into the ambnce. He still looked gloomy and was silent, not uttering a


    word.


    Was he crying?


    I was like a bystander throughout the whole process, coldly watching as everything happened in


    front of m e without even feeling any pain or fear. My nerves were all numb. It did not matter if the


    child could survive, but the distance between Theo and I was undoubtedly getting bigger. There was


    no way to fix this now.


    He was hugging his head the whole time in the ambnce, not looking at me.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve performed first aid on her. We''ll do our best to save her and the child. It''s


    pointless to worry now. You should have taken good care of her since she''s a pregnantdy. How


    could you have let her fall?" The doctor consoled when he saw Theo getting nervous.


    The words offort were... better left unsaid!


    Theo''s body trembled even more.


    We reached the hospital in no time, and I was sent into the surgery room. I was awake the whole


    time until they gave me anesthetics. After that, I did not remember anything anymore.


    By the time I woke up again, I was pushed out of the surgery room.


    Theo had stood outside the door the whole time. When he saw the door open, he immediately came


    over to check on me. He looked miserably pale as he asked the doctor in a small voice, "Is she


    okay? Why does she look unwell?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, the mother and the child are fine. But the fall was not light. I''m afraid she''ll have to


    spend some time in the hospital. It wasn''t easy for Mrs.


    Grant to be pregnant, Mr. Grant. She¡¯s had one too many idents happening to her. What is it with


    you young people? Do you think being pregnant is a joke?"


    Only then did I realize that this was the same doctor who treated me when I came to the hospital for


    bleeding previously.


    Theo did not say anything and only nodded slightly. H e looked a little tired. It had only been a few


    hours but he seemed to have aged.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After returning to the ward, I was tired and fell into a deep sleep as the anesthetics were still in my


    bloodstream.


    I woke up the next day and it was almost noon.


    The nurse was changing the IV bag when I heard quarreling from outside the door. I was puzzled


    and asked the nurse, "Who''s quarreling outside?"


    The nurse nced at me and said timidly, "Miss Reed wants toe in but Mr. Grant isn''t allowing


    her, so she¡¯s crying outside."


    From the looks of the nurse''s eyes, I bet she had guessed the rtionship between the three of us.


    After all, Theo and Cindy were famous in Salt City. It was difficult for the nurse to not know seeing


    as they came here so often.


    I sighed and said, "Let them in, then!"


    The nurse was taken aback. She immediately nodded and went out.


    Soon, Theo walked in and looked at me with a concerned expression. He looked at me with worry


    and consideration in his eyes. Cindy followed behind him, her reddened eyes making her look like


    she had been crying for a long time.


    I despised Cindy''s tears. After all, this was one of her usual tricks.


    Upon entering the ward, she looked at me with concern and asked, "Wanda, are you alright? I


    heard you fell. I was scared to death when I got the news."


    She looked me straight in the eye and said she was concerned, but I could still see the traces of a


    smile in her gaze.


    I sneered and said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you guys, but I''m doing very well.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    "Wanda, can''t you talk nicely?" Theo spoke. His facial expression looked terrible.


    I turned to look at him and smiled. "President Grant, you''re right. How dare I not talk nicely?


    Otherwise, if President Grant is unhappy, I might lose my life with just one push."


    "You..." He looked at me. Atst, he fell silent but still looked extremely unhappy.


    Cindy, who was standing beside, said, "Wanda, don''t me Theowy. I''d like to apologize to you on


    behalf of him..."


    "I''m tired. Can you please get out of here!" I refused to hear another word from Cindy and drove


    them out. Then, I turned around, unwilling to even look at them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cindy still wanted to talk, but she was dragged out of the ward by Theo.


    I felt depressed all of a sudden when I saw them leave. Despite having survived the fall and


    operation, I was sad.


    I stayed in the hospital for the next few days, living a life of istion. No one knew that I was in the


    hospital.


    I watched the news every day, so I was still able to know what was going on outside.


    For example, Xander held a press conference and admitted he was in a rtionship. Yes, he did it


    to clear my name. He pretended to have a girlfriend and said she was not in the entertainment


    industry.


    Although he had managed to rify the matter regarding him being involved with a rich madam,


    news of him being in a romantic rtionship still affected him badly as he was a celebrity, after all.


    He was defamed every day. Some fans even began to turn their backs against him, creating a


    controversy out of i t.


    It seemed that Tyler had also moved to Salt City to develop his career. Although he had note


    looking for me these days, I knew it was impossible for me to escape him.


    After Cindy found her parents, she returned to her new family and earned herself a high status. She


    began her new life as a princess. Now, there was no need for her to buy fame anymore. Her name


    would be on the trending list every day.


    In short, a lot of things had happened but I was not concerned about any of them.


    All those matters were somehow rted to me, but I had no interest in worrying about them.


    I had been in the hospital for almost ten days. After counting the days, the baby was almost four


    months old. The baby bump was showing now. The doctor said the baby was incredibly lucky after


    experiencing many ups and downs. The baby was still growing healthily. It was a blessed child


    indeed.


    However, every time I looked at my baby bump, it was hard for me to be happy. I had been thinking


    of getting an abortion all this time. There were many times when I thought that it was the child''s fault


    that I ended up like this. If it had not been for the baby, I could have divorced Theo and live a life of


    my own.


    I knew I had psychological issues and I was mentally ill. However, there was no way to stop me


    from overthinking.


    Miss Woods would deliver meals for me, and Theo also came to visit me every day. Even so, every


    time h e came, we would either fight or I wouldpletely ignore him.


    Slowly, he started visiting less and less.


    I grew even more lonely and quiet. Many times, I would just sit on the bed for the whole day.


    Without saying a word, I would just space out.


    Today, I was finally discharged from the hospital. After Theo handled my discharge procedures early


    in the morning, he fetched me back home.


    When we were on the road, I felt like I was in another world. After staying in the hospital for more


    than ten days, it turned out that I was no longer used to busy and packed roads.


    I closed the window, keeping myself isted from the hustle and bustle outside the car window.


    Theo shot me a sidelong nce and said nothing. He quietly switched on the air conditioner, sped


    up a little, and drove away from the city.


    It was breezy and the scenery was beautiful in the suburbs. Theo rolled down the windows and


    slowed down the car. He intended to let me enjoy the scenery.


    I looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window, and my thoughts were drifting far away. I


    mumbled," Theo, I don''t feel like myself anymore."


    Ever since the day I met him, I slowly began to lose myself as I fell for him. From the very


    beginning, there was tolerance and grievances. Then, there was selfishness and paranoia. Now,


    there was indifference. How did I end up like this?


    The calmness, elegance, and magnanimity that I once possessed were all gone.


    Theo shot a nce at me with his profound gaze, his brows slightly furrowed. He said in a deep


    voice." You¡¯ve been working too hard, which is making you feel depressed. Stop thinking about your


    work. Just wait for me to finish handling the matters at hand, then I''ll take you out for a walk."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    I shook my head gently. "The matter of the spokesperson hasn''t settled yet, as well as the


    acquisition case. I''ve been handling it all this while. I don¡¯t want to give up halfway."


    In fact, the biggest reason was that I was reluctant to g o anywhere. I even hated going to crowded


    ces.


    "Alright. Just tell me if you''re tired. I''ll ask someone to rece you." Theo did not persist.


    I leaned on the window and kept quiet. Recalling what I had done these 20 past years, it seemed


    that I had been living a life of fear. Before I got married, I was overwhelmed by tons of stuff. After I


    got married, I lived my life fearfully and cautiously.


    There was no sweet romance. I did not get to enjoy the feeling of loving someone and being loved


    either.


    What a failure! I could not help but shake my head as I smiled bitterly at the thought of this.


    "What are youughing at?" Theo was confused and asked me.


    "Nothing. I just thought of something funny." He wanted to talk to me but I had no intention to.


    It became quiet in the car again.


    Miss Woods came out of the vi to wee me." Madam, you''re finally back. There¡¯s some


    chicken soup in the pot. Let me get you some."


    "Miss Woods, didn''t you just deliver some soup for me i n the morning? I don''t want to drink more


    just yet." I smiled.


    "Alright. Drink itter. The young master restructured the garden and added some outdoor lounge


    chairs. He even nted new rare and precious nts. Do you want to take a look at the ce?"


    Miss Woods looked a t me with a smile.


    I knew she was worried about my depressed mood recently. She was afraid that I might get bored at


    home. I held her hand and said, "Miss Woods, I''m fine. You can take a break. I''m going upstairs to


    get some rest."


    After entering the bedroom, I started to pack my clothes.


    When Theo came into the room and saw me packing m y clothes into the luggage, an icy-cold


    expression washed over his face. He frowned as he asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m nning to stay at Cecilia''s for some time." I did not look at him while I continued to fold my


    clothes.


    He came forward and pressed on my hand. His voice carried hints of anger, "Wanda, how long are


    you going to keep this up?"


    I broke free from his hand, looked at him, and spoke calmly, "I''m not making trouble. I''m just


    avoiding conflicts. I think we should separate for a while to prevent what happened the other night


    from happening again."


    His eyes sank, and his face grew colder.


    I continue to speak, "Theo, both of us need some time t o calm ourselves down. We can''t just keep


    fighting like this. It''s not an option for us. I''ve learned to look a t the bright side now. If you''re not in


    love with me, then I shall learn how to let it go."


    "What did you say?" He dashed forward all of a sudden. Then, he reached his hands out and


    leaned on the edge of the bed, trapping me under his body. His eyes were red, and he sounded


    annoyed. "Don''t you dare try letting go."


    I had no idea why he was so agitated all of a sudden. I was forced toy under him and looked into


    his reddened eyes. I spoke faintly, "Theo, do you think it''s fun to fight with each other every day? It''s


    tiring for both of us, and it''s bad for the baby. I''ll take care of the baby in my womb. I¡¯ll never


    interfere with you and Cindy from now on."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda." He raised his voice, and I could sense the threat of violence. "How many times have I told


    you? I have nothing to do with Cindy. You''re moving out in such a hurry, is it because of Tyler?"


    I was depressed. "Do you always think that I''m the one being unreasonable? You¡¯re right, and so is


    Miss Reed. Hence it¡¯s always my fault?"


    "Is it the time to talk about who¡¯s right and who''s wrong now?" He looked at me, slightly impatient.


    I fell silent and ignored him. I got up and walked out the door, leaving the clothes behind.


    He came over, grabbed me, and threw me on the bed. Then, the door mmed shut. He said with a


    sulky expression. "I¡¯m not going to stop you from leaving. But, you can only go after you give birth to


    the baby."


    I was furious and sneered. "So, in the end, what you care about is the baby. I said I¡¯ll take good care


    of the baby. But since you care about the baby so much, why did you try to cause me to miscarry


    over and over again?¡±


    His facial expression changed, immediately darkening. There were traces of guilt in his bottomless


    dark eyes.


    I looked at theplicated expression and continued t o speak, "Staying here is traumatic for me.


    I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t leave here, the baby and I will die because of your wrath one day."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    What I said hurt his feelings. His pupils shook, and his aura reduced in intensity. He seemed to be


    at a loss all of a sudden. Then, he leaned into me and spoke in a deep voice. "So, in your heart, I''m


    a wretch and a coldblooded murderer?"


    I remained silent, which was an indirect admission.


    He took a step back, looking disappointed. He spoke faintly, "Wanda, when you said you love me, I


    didn''t expect it to mean this."


    I replied calmly, "I''ve already said that I''ll take my love back and not bother you anymore."


    "Great! You''ve got some galls!" After he spoke, he did not look at me anymore. He mmed the


    door hard and left.


    If it were before, I would be worried and frightened every time he left in anger. However, I was


    surprisingly calm now. I slowly stood up and started t o pack my luggage again.


    Miss Woods brought the chicken soup upstairs. When she saw me leaving, she panicked and pulled


    my hand, refusing to let me go. "Madam, you''re pregnant. It''s dangerous for you to be outside. Don''t


    be mad at the young master. He''s just fierce on the outside, but h


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    e really cares about you. When you were in the hospital, he would secretly visit you every night and


    stay till the morning. He even restructured the garden especially for you. He said you would be able


    to take a walk in the garden after you came back."


    I froze for a moment, but I was immediately relieved. H e only cared about the baby. I said, "Miss


    Woods, I''m just staying at my friend''s ce for a while.


    Everything will be fine."


    "No, that won''t do. You¡¯re having a baby now, so you need to take responsibility for him. Otherwise,


    you''ll regret it in the future.¡± Miss Woods was still pulling on me, refusing to let go. No matter what I


    said, she was not going to let me leave.


    I had no choice but topromise. I did not leave, but I moved to the third floor.


    After that, Theo never showed up again. Miss Woods told me that he seemed to have gone abroad.


    I did not bother that much about it either. As long as the hearts were not together, then there would


    be no crossing paths.


    I still went to work every day.


    The new product was going to be released soon, but there was a problem with the spokesperson-


    Xander. There was not enough time to rece the person. Everyone had no idea how effective that


    was going to b e either. We had made it this far, so we could only wait and see.


    Heidi was carrying two stacks of documents over, which she put on my table. She said, "Wanda,


    these are the documents for the acquisition of twopanies. Please take a look at them."


    "In your opinion, which one between these twopanies has better potential?" I asked Heidi while


    looking at the two stacks of documents.


    After investigating a little while ago, I had a basic understanding of these twopanies. Bluewind


    focused on software development. A few office and education software that they developed had


    gained the public''s favor. It was a technology-basedpany.


    The otherpany was AI-Link, which focused on entertainment. Their newly released games and


    videos were popr among the youths. The market outlook was pretty good.


    Heidi thought deeply for a moment before saying," Both of them are quite good. Bluewind mainly


    focuses on development. Although they have the technology, they''re weak in marketing and


    management. AI-Link i s a dynamic newpany. They know how to do their marketing but in


    terms of technology, they''re still considered rookies. If both of thesepanies merged, then it''d be


    perfect."


    I nodded my head. I had to admit that Heidi was quite professional at work. She was able to


    immediately pinpoint the problem.


    "Then the report will be done based on what you just said. Analyze the pros and cons of both


    companies. Besides that, help me make an appointment with the two people in charge of both


    companies. I''d like to meet them."


    If Grant Corporation would like to develop in this area, then we must acquire Bluewind and AI-Link.


    "Alright.¡± Heidi paused for a moment and said, "But I heard that there''s a new techpany in Salt


    City. They¡¯re interested in Bluewind too. They''re working closely with each other now.¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry. Once Grant Corporation takes action, they''ll definitely be tempted.¡± I was not too


    bothered about the techpany that Heidi mentioned.


    I looked up and saw the ring on Heidi''s finger. I smiled. "You have a boyfriend?¡±


    She was startled and then spoke shyly, "Yes. We''re getting married." There was a happy smile on


    her face.


    "That''s fast. What is he doing now? Aren''t you nning to introduce him to me?" I was surprised.


    Thest time I asked her, it seemed that she had not gotten into a rtionship yet. They were


    already talking about marriage so soon?

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    She nodded her head and smiled. "Yes. We were just ssmates at first. After we got into a


    rtionship, our parents kept rushing us to get married. So, we''re getting ready to marry. I wanted


    to introduce him to you previously, but so many things have happened these days. I couldn''t find a


    chance to tell you."


    That was nice. Women who were in a rtionship had love in their eyes, and their gazes would


    sparkle as well.


    Indeed, many things had happened these days. I smiled and said, "I wish you happiness. We


    should eat together someday if we have time."


    "Sure, Wanda. I''ll leave first." Heidi looked so happy. She turned and left.


    I looked at her back while feeling envious. How good i t was to be young, and how nice it must be to


    be in a rtionship.


    That was when the phone rang. It was Cecilia, who invited me to go shopping in the evening. She


    had been staying at home these days because of Tyler. It seemed that she was bored.


    I hung up the call after I promised to meet her in the evening.


    When I was about to read the documents, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    I did not think that it would be Mason, whom I had not seen in a while.


    "Are you busy? Am I disturbing you?" he asked when h e saw me slightly startled.


    "No. It''s been a long time, Doctor Lynch. Please take a seat," I spoke immediately.


    "Are you free tonight?¡± Mason sat down. His facial expression was as indifferent as usual.


    "I have a shopping date with Cecilia. What¡¯s the matter?" He would not havee here for nothing.


    He must have a reason.


    He remained silent for a moment before speaking up," It''s nothing. Theo asked me to bring you to


    the hospital for a check-up."


    I subconsciously rejected him and replied with a cold expression, "My body''s fine. I don''t have to go


    to the hospital."


    "Did both of you fight again?" he looked up and asked.


    "Not really," I answered calmly. It could not be considered a fight since we were not in love with


    each other and there was nothing between us.


    Mason did not ask anymore. Looking at me, he said," You look terrible. It must be because of your


    depression. You have to learn how to release your emotions, don''t bottle them up inside."


    "I know." It was easier said than done.


    The atmosphere turned quiet at once. After sitting for a while, Mason took out a packet of medicine


    and handed it to me. "This is to keep the baby healthy. Remember to drink it timely."


    "Thank you." I reached out and took it from him. I appreciated it.


    "It''s my job." He turned and left after saying that.


    I looked at the time and saw that I should be getting off work now.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood up and packed my things, then walked toward the parking lot. When I was just about to


    leave, I identally saw Zedd''s car. There was a middle-aged man who was sitting beside him, and


    his figure looked familiar to me.


    It was the middle-aged man who kidnapped mest time!


    Although I was too far away and I could not see his face, I found his build all too familiar. I could not


    help but to stop the car and take a good look at that middle-aged man.


    However, they were driving too fast and disappeared out of my sight in just a second. I was still


    uncertain whether it was the same man. I had no clue.


    After hesitating for a moment, I decided to just stop thinking about it. I drove to the shopping mall


    where I was going to meet Cecilia.


    Cecilia was nearly running out of patience by the time I arrived. Sheined about my


    punctuality. I apologized and bought her drinks. That woman finally stopped fussing about it after I


    coaxed her for some time.


    Upon entering the shopping mall, Cecilia pulled me into a mother and baby shop.


    "Didn''t you ask me to apany you shopping? Why are we here?" I could not help but ask.


    "Yes, you''re indeed here to apany me. You''re four months into your pregnancy now. But as a


    mother, you''re not even worried. I, as your baby''s godmother, have to take up the duty of preparing


    our baby¡¯s essentials!" While Cecilia was talking, she was choosing a bunch of essentials.


    "It''s still early. There''s no rush. Don¡¯t buy too many things. I¡¯m not giving birth to twins anyway and


    we won¡¯t be able to use these things all that much. Plus, the ones you''re choosing are for boys.


    What if the baby is a girl?"


    My palms started sweating when I saw Cecilia tossing in everything she saw into the shopping cart


    like a nouveau riche. She should not be spending her money like this.


    "What else? I don¡¯t think these are enough. Our son should only use the best products. It''s fine if


    we''re having a daughter too. If she can''t use these, I can stille here again to buy a new set of


    things." Cecilia was too generous.


    I was speechless, but I could only quietly follow behind her.


    It took only a short while to fill up the shopping cart. She even bought me skincare and underwear


    for the third trimester of my pregnancy when my body would be bigger and swollen.


    I could not help but sigh looking at the shopping cart filled with various types of things. "Cecilia, how


    considerate of you to think about these."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Cecilia turned her head around, looked at me, and spoke in a serious tone. "So leave Theo. I can


    take care of both of you."


    I was stunned for a moment when she suddenly said that. I hugged her and said, "Why are you


    suddenly talking about this? But TH definitely divorce him and leave. It¡¯s just a matter of time."


    She broke free from the hug, patted my shoulder, and smiled. "Alright, I just suddenly feel a little


    emotional. TH wait for you no matter how long it takes. And I''ve found a ce in Rose City. The


    living expenses are lower there. When the timees, we''ll buy a vi and our lives will be better


    than they are here."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Cecilia¡¯s tearful eyes while she pretended that she was having it easy, I suddenly


    realized that she had changed. She had changed into someone who had a lot on her mind and who


    was keeping things in her heart.


    Maybe it was because of Xander. I did not think much of it either. I held her hand and said, "Don¡¯t


    worry. Just leave it to me. We still have a long way to go, and there¡¯s time for that."


    "Yes, it''s a long way, indeed. Let¡¯s stop thinking about i t. Let''s go enjoy the seafood buffet. I''ve been


    thinking


    about it for a long time. I didn''t take my lunch just for this meal." Cecilia finally smiled and pulled me


    along toward the seafood restaurant.


    It reminded me of when we were still in school. Both o f us did not have much money then. We had


    to save u p for a long time to have a delicious meal.


    I was really poor at that time, but I was genuinely happy. When there were no worries, there would


    be no ties. My heart was free.


    After dinner, we went back to Cecilia''s house. Cecilia had specially designed a baby room. She


    painted the walls and decorated the room with cartoons. She even bought a crib.


    "Is this what you''ve been busy with all this time?" I looked at the beautiful room with disbelief.


    "Yes, I designed the room. I got all these things in the room online, and I picked them out myself.


    How¡¯s it? Pretty good, right?" While talking, Cecilia struggled to move the stuff that she had just


    bought into the room.


    "You''re always fighting with Theo. Now that you¡¯re alone, it''s easy for you to run away from home.


    When you have a baby in the future, it won''t be as convenient anymore. So I had to prepare a room


    for the baby. I won''t mistreat our son..."


    I looked at Cecilia who was seriously assembling the baby chair while listening to her. I could not


    help myself as tears rolled down my face. I went forward and hugged her, bursting into tears.


    Having her in my life was my greatest blessing.


    "Alright, alright. I''m the baby''s godmother. I''m supposed to do all these." Cecilia continued to work


    on the baby chair.


    She did not allow me to help and shooed me out of the room. Then, she asked me to sit on the


    sofa, watch television, and eat some fruits. My phone rang at this time. I picked up my phone and


    saw that it was Theo.


    He was on a business trip. Why was he suddenly looking for me? I hesitated for a moment but still


    tapped on the answer button anyway. "Hello, President Grant."


    I was not intentionally keeping my distance from him. I just thought that since he was on a business


    trip, he probably called to ask about work. I was not doing anything wrong by addressing him that.


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. It felt like almost half a day had


    passed before he started talking. "Where are you?"


    His voice was deep and husky. He sounded tired.


    "I''m at Cecilia¡¯s ce. What¡¯s the matter?" I replied honestly.


    He said nothing more and hung up straight away. I was puzzled but did not take it personally. I


    continued to watch television.


    Cecilia rested her hands on her hips and walked out of the room while letting out a sigh. She said,


    "I''m really getting old now. I only squatted for a while but I¡¯m already having a backache."


    "Come over, let me give you a massage." I stood up and signaled her toe over.


    "I''m all sweaty. I¡¯ll take a shower first." Cecilia went into the bathroom after she said that.


    After a while, the doorbell rang. I looked at the time and saw that it was almost ten o¡¯clock. It was


    probably the delivery guy for the food Cecilia ordered. I stood u p and went to open the door.


    Outside the door, there was a tall and lean figure standing there. He was dressed in all-ck attire,


    looking deadly serious and cold. I was startled. Was Theo not abroad on a business trip?


    I was stunned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Am I not wee here?" he spoke with his deep and husky voice, looking slightly exhausted.


    After he said that, he lifted his leg and walked inside. I stepped forward, blocked him. I said gently,


    "Don''te in. It''s inconvenient."


    It was true. Apart from not wanting him to see the baby room that Cecilia had decorated, it was also


    because Cecilia would always put on a super short nightgown after she showered.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    He paused and halted his footsteps. His bottomless eyes tinged with icy coldness.


    "Wanda, who are you talking to?¡± Cecilia heard noises and asked.


    "Someone came to check on the gas." After I said that, I raised my hands and pushed Theo out of


    the door before closing it.


    He raised his brows, and I saw anger in his icy-cold expression. It was probably the first time he


    was pushed out of the door.


    "It''ste. What''s the matter?" I ignored his unhappiness and asked.


    He stood in front of me with his hands in his pockets, fixing his gaze on me. There was no


    expression on his face. It took him a long time to finally speak. "I came t o bring you home.¡±


    I was depressed, but it was not the time to fight with each other. I lowered my voice and spoke


    softly," Didn''t I tell you that I¡¯ll be staying here for a while? Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of the


    baby."


    "And I''ve told you, you can only stay at the vi until the baby is born. At least there''s someone at


    home who can take care of you.¡± He would not budge. He


    leaned on the wall and gave me that look, which showed he would not stop until he got what he


    wanted.


    "Theo Grant!" I yelled angrily, "Can''t you understand the humannguage? Can¡¯t you let me cool


    down for a while?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "We have a big house. You won¡¯t be disturbed. And there¡¯s Miss Woods to take care of you."


    I...


    He looked at me and continued to say, "If you insist on staying here, I''ll have to move in as well."


    He was saying these words in a serious tone. It was neither a threat nor a joke.


    I was speechless.


    I had no choice but topromise. I looked at him and said, "Fine, I promise you that I''ll go back


    tomorrow, alright? Let me stay here for one night, okay?"


    He nodded his head gently.


    I let out a sigh of relief and turned around. When I was about to enter the house, his voice came


    from behind." I¡¯ll stay here and go back tomorrow as well."


    "Theo, you¡¯re doing it on purpose, right?" I was furious. I could not help but raise my voice, and the


    echo was loud.


    "Yes. So you¡¯d bettere back with me right now," h e said firmly.


    I never knew that he had such a shameless side to him. I took a long and deep breath. If I did not


    follow him back home, he would really spend the night here.


    I took my phone out and texted Cecilia. Then, I flounced toward the elevator angrily.


    He was following behind me. When we were in the elevator, he was looking at me. He looked


    relieved, and there was a glimmer of a smile in his eyes.


    "Hmph." I turned my face away from him and did not look at him.


    After getting in the car, I continued to ignore him. He let it slide and even attentively helped me


    fasten my seat belt.


    It did not take long for us to reach the vi. Miss Woods came out to wee me back. She said


    anxiously, "You''re finally back. I was so worried."


    "It''s fine. I was at my friend''s ce." I felt a little guilty foring homete. I forgot to call Miss


    Woods to inform her.


    When I entered the house, there were dishes on the table. I could not help but ask in confusion.


    "Haven''t you eaten?"


    "I had my dinner. Young Master just came back home. When he heard that you weren''t home, he


    didn''t eat his dinner and went out to look for you. Let me reheat the food. Take a seat first." After


    Miss Woods spoke, she went into the kitchen and got busy.


    Theo entered the house after parking the car. The lights in the corridor were so dark just now that I


    did not manage to take a good look at him. Now, I realized that his face was pale and he looked


    exhausted.


    I heard that he had gone abroad for a business trip. His exhaustion was probably caused by the


    long-haul flight. He must be having a bad jetg.


    There was a strange feeling rising in my heart. I said t o him, "Miss Woods is heating your meal. Get


    some sleep after you''re done eating. Don''t upset your stomach."


    He sat on the sofa with his brows furrowed. When he heard this, his hands paused in their


    movements and he lifted his gaze to look at me. He immediately nodded his head. "Alright. Do you


    want to have some together?"


    "No. I¡¯ll go upstairs first." I had too much to eat during the buffet dinner. I went back to my room to


    have a shower.


    I would be staying on the third floor during this time. After I was done showering, Theo was standing


    in the room with a cold expression on his face.


    I knew he was unhappy. I pretended not to see it and said, "I''ll be sleeping here for a few days. You


    can sleep downstairs!"


    He gloomily looked at me and said, "We''re husband and wife. I''ll sleep wherever you''re sleeping."


    "The bed is too small for two people. Theo, can we take some time apart for the sake of the baby,


    please?" I pleaded. I was afraid that he would do something to m e.


    His eyes were kind of zing over, and there was a touch of pain in them. However, they


    immediately became nd again. He said, "I''m skinny. I won''t take up a lot of space. Besides, I


    won''t do anything to you. Don''t worry."


    After he finished saying that, he did not wait for me to respond and dashed into the bathroom.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Fine. There was only one oue if I persisted-another fight.


    I had no intention of fighting with him. Hence, I dried my hair and went to sleep.


    After ten minutes, Theo came out, lifted the covers, andy down beside me.


    It had been a long time since I was so close to him. I was not used to it, so I squirmed my body to


    the side.


    "You''ll fall if you keep inching to the side." With his eyes closed, he scooped me and the nket into


    his arms. He said in a deep voice, "We''re husband and wife. Are you going to avoid me forever?"


    While his voice was calm, it sounded a little helpless.


    "I''m not avoiding you. You''re still wet and it¡¯s ufortable," I said. I did not want to talk about this


    with him.


    He let go of me and got out of bed. He picked up the towel and seriously wiped himself again. Then,


    he got back onto the bed and said, "Touch me. I''m dry now."


    "You are." I turned over,y on my side, and closed my eyes.


    He reached his hands out from behind and took me in


    his arms once more. His head was buried behind the back of my head, and his hot breath was


    blowing on m y neck.


    "Theo, it''s too restrictive. I can''t sleep.¡± I reached out and tried to get his hands off of me.


    I did not expect that he would hug me tighter. He even put one of his legs over mine and said in a


    deep voice," You''ll be able to sleep when you get used to it."


    "I can barely breathe." I was furious. I forcefully reached out and pushed his leg away from me.


    He remained silent. Then, he put his leg on me again.


    "Are you deaf? I can¡¯t sleep like this.¡± I continued to push him away petntly.


    "Yes," he replied shamelessly, then I was trapped in his arms.


    I...


    I was unable to sleep being held by him like this. I could not help but let my imagination run wild.


    "Theo, this is the first time you''re behaving like this after our three years of marriage. Is it because


    of what happenedst time? Is it because you feel sorry for m e?"


    He hated me in the past, but he started bing more gentle toward me after I became pregnant.


    However, he had never acted like this-having the nerve to act so shamelessly. He did not fight back


    when I hit or refute when I scolded him.


    However, if there was no love between us, would this rtionship that came to be because of guilt


    last long?


    His body tensed up with his arms still around me.


    After a moment, he gently kissed me on the back of m y neck and said, "Such things will never


    happen again in the future. I''ll take good care of you and the baby."


    "But don''t you think it''s weird having a rtionship like this?" I was feeling sick in my heart, and


    spoke in a grumpy voice.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Stop overthinking. Be obedient and sleep early.


    Pregnant women can''t stay upte." He reached out and covered my mouth, not letting me continue


    to talk.


    I got angry, turned around, and ignored him.


    Soon, I could hear the sound of his even breathing from behind. He was probably exhausted and


    fell into a deep sleep.


    While being held tightly by him, I soon fell asleep as well.


    I had a surprisingly good sleep that night.


    It was already morning outside the window.


    "Pfft." Heughed out loud. "We''re already an old married couple yet you''re still embarrassed."


    "What?" He said, his voice deep and husky. He then stood up and brought me in his arms to the


    bathroom.


    "Let go..." I snapped. I ignored him, turned around, and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Hahaha." There came his guffaw from behind.


    I looked at the time. It was only a little past six. Iy down on the bed again. Soon, he came out of


    the bathroom. He kissed me gently on the forehead and said, "It''s still early. Go back to sleep.


    There''s something I need to do, so I¡¯ll head off to work now."

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    After he spoke, he put on his clothes and left. Then, there came the noise of the car engine starting


    from downstairs.


    I could not help but sigh. People were envious of Theo for being rich, but no one knew how difficult


    it was for him.


    The world had always been fair. One would have to put in more effort than others if one wanted to


    have more.


    After a while, I fell asleep again.


    However, I was woken up by Theo''s phone call.


    "Hello." I tapped on the answer button in a bleary state.


    "Rise and shine,zy little bug." On the other side of the phone, he spoke in a teasing tone with a


    happy voice. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    "Get up." It was indeedte. I got out of bed in a hurry.


    "Hurry up and wash up. Keith is waiting for you downstairs. Come and have your breakfast in the


    office." I could hear other voices from his side. He was probably busy.


    "I''ll have breakfast at home."


    "I''ll be waiting for you." He hung up the phone after he


    said that.


    I was startled for a moment. Then, I hurriedly washed up and went downstairs. Keith was indeed


    sitting in the living room, looking serious with a straight posture. Miss Woods looked clueless as she


    sat beside him.


    Miss Woods smiled when she saw me and said," Assistant Lang was ordered by the young master


    to fetch you to the office for breakfast.¡±


    "Alright." I could not reject since Keith was already here, so I followed him out.


    While we were on the way there, Keith stopped the car in front of a hotel¡¯s entrance. He turned his


    head around and said, "President Lane, the president asked you to choose what you''d like for


    breakfast and bring i t to the office to eat with him."


    I was upset. Theo was really something for bringing m e out early in the morning, iming that he


    would buy me breakfast when in reality, he wanted me to buy breakfast and send it to him.


    Since I hade all this way, I could only get out of the car. The breakfast here was sumptuous


    and a mix of local and international foods. They had almost everything here.


    I was still angry, so I deliberately chose oatmeals and buns for him. Theo did not like to eat these.


    Who told him to torture me so early in the morning?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith, who was following behind me, saw this and was startled for a moment. Atst, he took some


    milk, sandwiches, and some other Western breakfast items, silently putting them all in a big paper


    bag.


    I ignored him and got into the car angrily.


    Soon, we reached thepany. I followed Keith to Theo''s office. He was still in a meeting and


    signaled m e to wait for him at the sofa.


    Keith left the breakfast on the table and left.


    Theo stood up, took a big packet of junk food from out of nowhere, and put it in front of me. Then,


    he kissed me gently on my forehead and continued to attend his meeting.


    I had no appetite now, so I did not feel like eating anything. I was still a little drowsy so I closed my


    eyes while sitting on the sofa.


    Not long after, his meeting ended. He walked toward m e and held me in his arms, resting my head


    on his chest. He spoke gently, "Are you still sleepy?¡±


    I remained silent as I was indeed still sleepy.


    He held my hands, gently massaged them, and asked softly. "Are they still sore?"


    It took me some time to realize what he meant. My face was burning. I immediately sat up straight


    and said, "Hurry up and eat your breakfast. It''s getting cold."


    After I spoke, he took all kinds of breakfast items out o f the paper bag.


    "How do you know I like their sandwiches?" He was surprised to see the breakfast in front of him.


    "It was Kei-" When I was about to speak, his phone rang again. He signaled me to wait for him, then


    he stood up and picked up the call.


    Since he was busy, I took the oatmeal and buns out. I began to eat.


    I was losing my appetite, so I just had a few bites. When I saw he was still talking on the phone, I


    stood u p and was ready to go back to my office.


    As I reached the door, I ran into Cindy who was walking toward the office. She was carrying a food


    container in her hands. It looked like she was here to bring him breakfast.


    I was not surprised to run into her so early in the morning. However, I did not want to talk to her. I


    walked past her and was ready to leave.


    She came over, reached her hands out, and blocked m e. She called out to me. "Why were you in


    Theowy¡¯s office?"


    Her tone wasmanding as though she took this ce to be her own home. She had indeed


    be a richdy and gave off a different aura now.


    I raised my eyes to look at her. "If I recall correctly, yourst name is White now, not ''busybody'',


    right? Mind your own business."


    "I''m d that you know my family name is White now. Wanda Lane, my toe is even nobler than you


    are now. I''m the only one who''s worthy enough to stand beside Theowy. You shouldn''t be here.


    You''re not allowed to set foot in this ce in the future."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    She lifted her head like a proud peacock, looking like she owned the whole world.


    I could not help but find it ridiculous. "Yes. You''re worthy, especially worthy. You''d better keep your


    Theowypany. I''m going back."


    In the past, I might have felt inferior and upset, but it did not really matter anymore. I was toozy to


    argue with her. I moved aside and was ready to head out.


    Even though I did not want to go looking for trouble, it did not mean others would leave me alone.


    When I took a step forward, Cindy stretched her foot out and tripped me.


    I staggered and failed to regain my footing, causing m e to tumble forward. There was nothing


    around me that I could grab for support. I instinctively reached out to hold onto Cindy, and we both


    went crashing to the floor.


    As she was in front of me, she fell in a sitting position with her bottom on the floor. Then, there was


    a thud. Her head hit the door frame.


    "Ouch!" Cindy cried out in pain.


    Her voice was loud, alerting Theo and Keith who immediately ran over.


    Theo was still holding his phone. When he saw that both of us had fallen, he helped Cindy who was


    just right beside his feet.


    Then, he walked toward me. Keith had already helped me up. He supported me and carefully


    checked on me. He asked in a deep voice, "Are you injured?"


    "I''m fine." I looked up and nced at Cindy who was standing beside me. She had a terrible


    expression on her face. She kept rubbing the back of her head. The thud that I heard just now was


    probably from when she bumped her head. I said, "Go and take a look at Miss Reed. She hit her


    head."


    Theo furrowed his brows and remained still while looking at me.


    "I''m really fine. Take a look at her first." I turned my head and said to Keith. "Can you please help


    me to the sofa?"


    When I was falling, I had abruptly braced my hands and knees for thending so that my belly


    would not hit the floor.


    Now, there was a burning pain in my hands and knees.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo reached his hands out as he wanted to support m e. Just then, Cindy spoke in a tone filled


    with grievances. "Theowy, my head''s hurting a little."


    She was talking and sobbing at the same time. She looked pitiful, indeed.


    Theo raised his brows and shot me a nce. However, he did not go to her and only said to Keith,


    "Bring Miss Reed to the hospital."


    "No, Theowy. I want you to bring me there. Otherwise, I''m not going." However, Theo did not look at


    Cindy anymore. He turned around and entered the office.


    "Theowy..." Cindy yelled, feeling wronged. When she saw Theo ignoring her, she turned her head


    and immediately red at me. She spoke spitefully." Wanda Lane, don''t be smug. Theowy is


    ignoring you too. You pulled me on purpose just now. Just you wait!"


    My face flushed. When did she see a smug look on my face? Still, it was me who pulled her. I said,


    "I''m sorry for what I did just now, but I didn''t mean it."


    "Hmph. I''m not letting you off for this." Then, she shook off Keith''s hands when he was helping her


    up and ran out.


    Keith and Cindy had left. Theo walked out of his office carrying a first aid kit.


    He arrived in front of me and half-crouched while looking at me. "Give me your hand."


    I remained silent. He still cared about her.


    He reached out and pulled my hand over when he saw me not responding. He furrowed his brows


    and asked i n a deep voice, "Why is the injury so serious?"


    It was only then I realized that my skin was scraped and burning in pain. It was bleeding as well.


    He took my hand and blew on the wound gently. He used a cotton swab to slowly disinfect the


    wound. " Hang in there. It might hurt."


    The moment the alcohol touched my skin, I immediately withdrew my hand from the sharp sting.


    "Be good. We have to disinfect it to prevent inmmation." He pulled my hand to him again and


    continued to blow on the wound.


    I could only grudgingly force myself to hold on.


    His movements were very gentle and slow, but they still hurt. I could not help but furrow my brows.


    "Are you done yet? Just get it done with."


    He ignored me and insisted on carefully disinfecting the wound before applying the ointment.


    After he was done dressing the wound on my hand, he reached out for my legs.


    I hurriedly withdrew my legs, saying, "My legs are fine. There''s no need for that."


    He kept silent and pulled up my skirt. My knees were red and in a worse statepared to my


    hands.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    His handsome eyes darkened slightly. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Is this what you call fine?"


    There was anger in his tone.


    "I''m really fine. It doesn''t hurt at all." I was being stubborn again. I curled my lips and spoke.


    He did not say anything. He took the cotton swab and dabbed it on the wounds. He was no longer


    as gentle a s before and seemed to deliberately exert more force.


    It was so painful that I let out a gasp and cried out loud. "Theo Grant! Are you doing it on purpose?"


    "Didn''t you say that it doesn¡¯t hurt at all?" There was a hint of teasing in his voice. He did not sound


    angry but his tone was not soft either.


    However, I was enraged. "You..." I was so furious that I could not say anything.


    He chuckled. Then, he treated my wounds gently just like how he did before. He even blew on them


    to relieve the pain.


    I pursed my lips and said nothing until he was done dressing the wounds.


    He put the first aid kit back, carried me back to his office, and put me on the sofa.


    I stood up. "I''m going back to work."


    He looked up and nced at me. He pointed at the breakfast on the table, saying without any


    expression, "Finish all of them."


    I was speechless. Keith bought these for him. Besides, I had almost finished eating my oatmeal and


    buns. I looked at him, curled my lips, and said, "I already ate some just now. I''m not a pig. How am I


    supposed to finish all of this?"


    "You''ll have to eat even if you can¡¯t." His voice was cold. It seemed he would not take no for an


    answer.


    "Theo, I can¡¯t eat anymore. And I have a lot of work to d o today. I have to go downstairs.


    Otherwise, Heidi won''t be able to handle so much work." If taking on a tough approach did not work,


    then I would try being soft.


    He stared at me for a moment. Then, he walked to the table, took out his phone, and made a phone


    call.


    After a while, Heidi was seen carrying a stack of documents over.


    "Wanda, these are the documents for Bluewind Tech and AI-Link Technologies. Please take a look


    at them. And this is the stack of documents that you need to sign. You''ll have to look at these too. I¡¯ll


    come to get themter.¡±


    Heidi put the documents down and shot me a curious look. The glimmer in her eyes was unusual.


    I knew she wanted to figure out my rtionship with Theo. I pretended that I did not notice her


    signal. I packed the various kinds of pastries and food into a bag before saying to her, "You haven¡¯t


    eaten breakfast, right? I bought breakfast for you. You''re wee."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda, I''ve already eaten.¡± Heidi looked at me, puzzled.


    "Haha, don¡¯t tell lies, you little missy. I know you don¡¯t eat breakfast. It¡¯s bad for your health if you


    don¡¯t eat breakfast. Hurry up and take it. Aren''t you busy? Off you go."


    As I talked, I pushed her out of the door. Then, I said to her in a soft voice, "Help me. Just take them


    all."


    Heidi understood what I meant immediately. She shot a nce at Theo and carried the paper bag


    filled with food, slipping away.


    I did not have to eat all that food now. I let out a sigh o f relief. I turned my head and realized Theo


    was looking at me with his deep gaze. I could feel chills creeping all over my body.


    I felt a little guilty and smiled awkwardly, saying, " Heh, that woman never eats her breakfast.


    Getting sick will affect her productivity at work."


    "What will I eat, then?" His facial expression was cold, and he spoke faintly.


    "Oh right, you haven''t eaten yet." I was in a hurry just now and forgot that he had not eaten yet.


    He raised his eyebrows and stared at me with an expression that seemed to say, ''Now you know.¡¯


    "What should I do? Why don''t you take a few bites of these?¡± I pointed at the leftovers from my bowl


    of oatmeal and bun on the table.


    I was just saying that as I knew he had mysophobia. H e would not even touch other people¡¯s


    things, not to mention the leftovers that I had eaten.


    He did not answer. Instead, he picked up the bowl of oatmeal that had already cooled down. He


    ced his lips exactly on the lipstick stain where I left it on the bowl and began to drink the oatmeal.


    His actions were natural. It did not seem like he was someone suffering from some serious


    mysophobia.


    I...


    Suddenly, there was a strange feeling rising in my heart. I could feel my face burning.


    "What are you thinking?" He saw me acting weird and asked.


    "Nothing." I lowered my head and looked at the documents.


    "How many years has Heidi been working with you?" He was chewing the cold bun when he


    suddenly spoke. There was an unrecognizable look in his eyes.


    "It''s been three years. Why?" I was slightly confused. Why was he suddenly asking about Heidi all


    of a sudden?


    "Does she follow you during outdoor shoots?" He did not answer and asked another question. His


    expression was a little somber.


    "No. What''s wrong?" I was even more confused. Theo was not a busybody, and he had never


    asked about the people close to me. Something must be wrong if he was asking about this all of a


    sudden.


    "Kiss me and I''ll tell you." There was a gleam in his eyes, and he gave me a smirk while looking at


    me.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    "Lame." I lowered my head, not wanting to look at him anymore. I thought he had something serious


    to tell m e. I did not expect him to just be bored and tease me.


    Heidi''s working efficiency was consistently good. She had been working with me for the past few


    years. I seldom had to worry about her, and I felt assured working with her.


    I was feeling a little sleepy now. I yawned after a while of going through the stack of documents that


    needed t o be signed.


    "Go inside and take a nap. I''ll help you sign them." Theo put down his documents and took away


    the stack in my hands.


    Theo''s office was the same as the one I had in Nectarine Entertainment. There was a small


    bedroom i n the office. However, even if I chose to sleep here, I probably would have a hard time


    sleeping with all those peopleing in and out of the office.


    "No thanks.¡± I shook my head and pulled myself together.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, it was like he did not hear what I said. He put down the documents, lifted his hands, and


    carried me in his arms. He theny me down on the bed. He


    took off my shoes and tucked me in with the nket. He said, "Close your eyes. Get some sleep. I''ll


    wake you up when it''s noon."


    "I don''t want to." I stood up and wanted to get down from the bed.


    He forcefully pinned me back down. He raised his eyebrows and looked at me, speaking in a cold


    tone, " You can¡¯t sleep alone? Do you want me to cuddle you t o sleep?"


    "No, thank you. I can sleep." Iy down on the bed again in a hurry and covered myself with the


    nket.


    I closed my eyes.


    Was this a joke? If the others knew that the president was tucking me in for a nap in the middle of


    the day, would I still be able to face them the next day?


    He chuckled and said nothing more. He adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner, closed the


    door gently, and left.


    After I watched him leave, I threw back the covers and sat up again. I had no intention to sleep now.


    I thought of looking at my phone for a while but could not find i t. The thought that he took my phone


    away came across my mind all of a sudden.


    It seemed that he really had the prescience. Iy back down on the bed, feeling bored. I stared at


    the ceiling, gradually falling into a trance.


    Sincest night, the feeling of being pampered and treated kindly by Theo had made me find it to be


    unreal. Apart from that, it was the first time he ignored Cindy when she was whining to him.


    The reason he was treating me like this was probably that he felt sorry I identally fell down the


    stairsst time!


    The more I thought about it, the more unpleasant I felt. I got out of bed, gently opened the door, and


    nned to take my phone back.


    I did not see Theo at the office desk, but I heard his voiceing from the balcony. I listened to


    him, paying extra close attention. "Perform an MRI. Get her a full medical check-up. Call me if


    there''s anything else. If she¡¯s fine, just send her straight back to Petra. B e sure to send her in


    person."


    Right! Cindy was the one he cared most about in his heart. Even though he did not personally send


    her to the hospital just now, that did not mean he was not concerned about her.


    She was the only person who was truly in his heart and the one whom he loved most! He had no


    affection for me. What he had for me was only a sense of responsibility and it was because I was


    pregnant. That was the reason why he was amodating with everything.


    Jealousy surged in my heart, and it felt unpleasant.


    He had just ended his call. When he came back and saw me standing there, he was startled for a


    moment but immediately returned to normal. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t you just


    lie down? Why are you up again?"


    "I wanted to drink some water and take my phone as well.¡± I lifted the phone that I held in my hand


    while showing a smile.


    "Why do you have to look at your phone if you''re sleeping? Get some rest." His voice was calm.


    "Alright." I nodded my head, turned around, and went back to the bedroom. The harmonious


    atmosphere from earlier had vanished in just a second. It was back to being cold as usual.


    I returned to the room and spent a long time in a daze.


    Fortunately, pregnant women were easily fatigued. I fell asleep after spending some time thinking


    about things.


    When I woke up again, a few hours had already passed. To be precise, I was woken up by the


    noises of an argument outside. I could only hear Theo shouting, "Don''t me me for being harsh on


    you if you dare to d o anything like this again!"


    "Brother, can''t you see who I''m doing this for?" It was Zedd¡¯s voice.


    "Shut up! Don''t you stick your nose into other people''s business." Theo raised his voice.


    The soundproofing of the room was not that good. Normally when Theo was taking a rest here, no


    one would dare to talk loudly outside, so it did not affect him much.


    I stood up and walked out of the room.


    Outside the room, Theo was sitting in front of his office desk with a terrible expression on his face.


    Zedd was sitting opposite him, and he looked angry too.


    When they saw meing out amidst their fight, they tactfully shut their mouths at the same time.


    Zedd red at me in disgust, turned around, and left without looking back.


    I had no idea what I did that pissed the young master off. I was puzzled.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    "Come over here." Theo''s expression was back to usual. Hefortably leaned on the chair and


    waved a t me.


    I walked toward him. He pulled me to sit on hisp, then tidied the hair beside my ear. He pressed


    his face on the back of my neck and said in azy tone, "What d o you want to eat? I''ll ask Keith to


    buy it."


    I lifted my head and looked at the time. It was already two o''clock in the afternoon. I did not think


    that I would sleep for such a long time. That was why my head felt heavy. I said, "I slept too long. I


    don''t feel like eating."


    He pulled out a drawer and took a bunch of snacks out of it. "Well, then you can have some snacks


    first. We¡¯ll have dinner at night.¡±


    I never knew that a man like him would prepare snacks for me, and they were the snacks that


    women loved.


    "I don¡¯t like these. These are all for you," he said when he saw my confused expression. His tone


    was slightly stiff.


    I burst outughing. I chose a packet of plums, opened it, and ate one. Then, I asked, "Where are


    we having


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    dinner?" I would not want to go somewhere crowded.


    He looked at me while I was eating the plums. Looking at his chiseled features, there seemed to be


    a hint of a smile on his handsome face. He answered instantly, "President Sherman and his wife


    invited us for dinner. I''ll bring you to have a good meal."


    I knew President Sherman. Theo and Mason were engaged in pharmaceutical development these


    few years. They were working with him. Besides, his hospital was near the vi too. I was sent there


    a few times after getting into idents.


    If word got out that the president of Grand Corporation had to do this for a good meal, I wondered if


    the citizens of Salt City would drop their jaws.


    "Alright, I''ll get back to work first." I slept the whole day. It was the first time I was cking off, and I


    felt bad about it.


    He nodded his head. "I''ll pick you up when it¡¯s time to get off work."


    I went back to my office. Heidi was sitting there staring into space, and she looked like she had


    something on her mind. She forced out a smile when she saw me. "Wanda.¡±


    "What''s wrong? Did you have a fight with your boyfriend?" I could not help but find it odd as she


    was fine this morning.


    "N-Nothing.¡± Heidi quickly shook her head and said,"


    President Grant dyed theunching of the new product.¡± "Dyed? What''s wrong?" Theo did not


    mention this t o me.


    "President Grant said someone is behind the matter involving Xander. He requested to investigate


    the matter thoroughly to prevent it from affecting theunching of the new product." For some


    inexplicable reason, I could sense that Heidi was hesitating and she seemed to be behaving


    abnormally.


    "Theo said to investigate it thoroughly?" So much time had passed, so why was he suddenly asking


    for an investigation?


    "Yes. He wants to know who took those photos and who bought the top trending searches."


    Could it be that Theo and Zedd were fighting over this earlier?


    "Inform all relevant personnel about the dy." Since Theo said it would be dyed, he probably


    had something else on his mind. It was just that dying theunching of the new product would


    affect the sales volume and our reputation.


    "And how¡¯s it going with setting up an appointment with the people in charge of Bluewind and AI-


    Link?"


    "AI-Link has no problem with it. You can arrange the time as you see fit. But we haven''t gotten a


    response from Bluewind."


    I was startled. I certainly did not expect that. I lifted m y head and asked, "Is there any problem?¡± "I


    mentioned it to youst time. There¡¯s another techpany interested in acquiring theirpany


    too. I heard that they¡¯ve been in close contact."


    "Try to contact them again. Make sure that I can meet with the person in charge as soon as


    possible." After reading up on them for such a long time, I knew I had t o convince Bluewind to join


    Grant Corporation. I could not let my effort be wasted.


    Heidi answered and went out.


    I took Bluewind''s information out and continued to read. I had to find out their weakness to convince


    them. I needed a good reason to persuade them.


    I was too focused and did not realize that someone had pushed the door open and entered.


    Suddenly, the information that I was holding in my hands was snatched away. I lifted my head and


    saw Theo standing in front of me. His figure was slender and straight. He looked like a small


    mountain.


    "You gave me a shock." I reached out to massage my sore shoulders.


    "Ourpany never exploits our employees. Why are you working so hard? Your eyes were almost


    falling out of your sockets." He frowned and came over to massage my shoulders.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "You¡¯re having double standards here. If I ck off and don''t manage to


    finish my work, you''ll ask me topensate for your loss."


    "It depends on the situation." His voice was deep, but there was a hint of a smile in his dark eyes.


    "Urgh!" I ignored him and stood up to pack my stuff, getting ready to leave.


    Theo went to the underground car park to get the car. I t was a traumatic ce for me, so I stood at


    the entrance to wait for him.


    It was time to get off work, so many employees were leaving thepany. Then, I spotted Heidi in


    the crowd. She had changed her clothes and was wearing a beautiful dress now. She got into a


    BMW.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Her eyes were gleaming and there was a smile stered across her face. She looked happy.


    I could not help but get curious. Who was that lucky man who won Heidi''s heart?


    I gazed at the driver''s seat. It was a man in his 30s who looked like a well-mannered guy. He


    appeared decent. It was a shame that he was too far away, so I could not get a good look at him.


    Theo¡¯s car stopped beside me while I was deep in thought.


    After I got in the car and looked up again, the white luxury car was gone.


    "What caught your attention? You were lost in thought just now." Theo furrowed his brows and


    helped me fasten my seat belt.


    "I just saw someone I know." I pulled back a little and decided to not think about it anymore.


    Soon, we arrived at the city''s most exclusive Western restaurant. After leaving the car key to the


    valet attendant, Theo held my hand and we went upstairs.


    Upstairs, President Sherman and his wife were already waiting at the entrance of the private room.


    There were two other people in the same industry


    with them. One of them was Doctor Lawson, who treated me every time. Another one was a pretty


    young woman.


    After a round of introductions, I learned that the youngdy was President Sherman¡¯s niece. She


    was 1 7 or 18, looking absolutely innocent and lovely.


    "President Grant, Mrs. Grant, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you¡¯ve been to our hospital a few times.


    Please excuse my inhospitality." President Sherman smiled and gave a few words of pleasantries.


    "It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯d like to thank the doctor at your hospital. She hasmendable skills.¡± Theo had


    always been like this. He wasplimenting someone, but he looked distant and austere. There


    was not even a smile on his face.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Doctor Lawson seemed to recall thest two times when she had chided Theo. Her expression


    changed a little and she seemed awkward.


    "Mrs. Grant, I''ve talked to our hospital''s best gynecologist specialist. She''ll be your family physician


    in the future. And she''ll take care of you while you''re pregnant. You may look for her if there''s


    anything you need. She''s just one call away."


    "Yes, Mrs. Grant. If there''s anything, just call me right away," Doctor Lawson said respectfully.


    However, it was obvious that she hated asions like this. Still, It was for the president''s sake. It


    was inappropriate for her to say anything more.


    This was an unfair society. One would have the right t o speak once one had money and power.


    I stood up immediately, picked up my drink, and said," Thank you, President Sherman. That''s very


    nice of you. Here''s a toast to you."


    "It''s nothing. It''s my pleasure, Mrs. Grant. It¡¯s something I should do." President Sherman smiled


    and downed his ss of wine.


    I raised my ss and spoke to Doctor Lawson," Special thanks to you too, Doctor Lawson. I''ve


    troubled you thest few times. I''ve always wanted to thank you personally. Here''s a toast to you as


    well."


    Doctor Lawson''s expression was better now. She stood up and said, "It''s my pleasure, Mrs. Grant.


    I''m d that I could be of help."


    "Mrs. Grant, this restaurant is famous for its chicken stew. Try someter," the president''s wife


    smiled and said.


    "Really? Then I must try some of itter..."


    After a few words of pleasantries, the atmosphere became lively as everyone started talking.


    The youngdy beside President Sherman was continuously pulling on his sleeve as if she was


    hinting at something. After a few drinks, President Sherman turned to look at Theo and me. He was


    red in the face as he spoke, "I didn¡¯t only invite both of you here for dinner today. I¡¯d like to ask for a


    favor from


    you, President Grant and Mrs. Grant.¡±


    Theo was holding his ss of wine. He did not say anything, and there was no expression on his


    face. I could not see what he had in his mind.


    President Sherman, who had been hesitating to speak, was being put on the spot. His face turned


    red and he did not know what to say.


    I could not bear to see the aged President Sherman in such an awkward state, so I spoke first, "It''s


    fine, President Sherman. We''ve been working together for years. If there''s anything, you can tell us


    straight away. We''ll do the best of our ability."


    Theo looked at me and wore a faint smile on his face. There was an unknown look in his eyes.


    President Sherman smiled and continued, "Actually, m y niece has just graduated from university.


    Her family has been trying to get a job for her. But she''s stubborn, and she refuses to work in other


    companies. Her target is to get into Grant Corporation. We all know that Grant Corporation has strict


    entry requirements, s o I''d like to ask President Grant and Mrs. Grant to do m e a favor by getting


    her a job there."


    I was startled for a moment. Then, I turned to look at Theo. I thought President Sherman would talk


    about the coboration. I did not expect it would turn out like this. I regretted my impulsive act just


    now.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    It was well-known that Grant Corporation was very strict with its entry requirements. Every


    candidate would have to pass a strict interview and written exam. There were several assessments


    and obstacles during the process. It was so that the remaining candidates at the end were all the


    strongest and most dependable. For example, someone like Heidi.


    People would fight to get into Grant Corporation during the recruitment every year. Once you were


    employed in Grant Corporation, you would not only be getting a well-paid job but it was also a


    status symbol.


    Back then when I got into Grant Corporation, I had to g o through those assessments as well.


    The youngdy was looking at Theo with excitement. The look of admiration was clear in her eyes.


    Theo put down his wine ss at a leisurely pace. Then, he helped me get some stew and spoke


    gently," Aren¡¯t you hungry? Have some stew first. It''s good."


    I lowered my head to take a sip of the stew. It resolved the awkward situation.


    Then, he looked at President Sherman and shot a nce at the youngdy who was staring at him.


    His attitude was tepid. "I''m guessing you must all be


    aware that Grant Corporation has to follow the standard recruitment process when hiring talents.


    Back when my wife joined thepany, she wasn''t exempted from the assessments either. This


    year''s recruitment is just around the corner, you can give it a try."


    I was speechless. Everyone knew about Grant Corporation''s recruitment process. President


    Sherman had only brought it up because he was worried that his niece would not be able to get in,


    hence he was trying to pull some strings before the recruitment. With just a few words, Theo had


    directly turned them down.


    President Sherman and his wife were feeling awkward. The youngdy¡¯s expression had changed a


    s well even though she was excited just a moment ago. I could not bear to see them like this, so I


    said, " Miss Sherman graduated from a top university. She has all the right qualifications. She''s


    exactly the talent that we want. We''ll wait for you in Grant Corporation."


    After I said so, President Sherman and his wife''s expressions were more rxed now while the


    youngdy looked happy as well.


    They had probably misunderstood what I meant. I did not say anything more, lest I disappointed


    that youngdy. Besides, Theo had stopped speaking as well. Hence, the atmosphere lightened up


    again.


    After dinner, we went out together. While waiting for the valet attendant to get our car, President


    Sherman and his wife were waiting for their son to pick them u P-


    It had been raining these past few days. It would be chilly in the morning and at night. I stood in the


    wind and started shuddering. Theo reached out and pulled me into his arms. Then, he wrapped me


    in his clothes. His body warmed me up immediately.


    At this moment, a white luxury car stopped in front of us. A man who wore sses came out of the


    car and spoke to President Sherman, "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry. I was dyed.¡±


    Mrs. Sherman brought him over to us. "President Grant, Mrs. Grant, this is my son, Benny


    Sherman. He couldn''t make it today as he was caught up with something. I just wanted you to meet


    him."


    Theo shot Benny a nce. There was a slight change i n his eyes, but he did not say anything. He


    nodded silently.


    I was slightly confused but I did not think much of it. When I heard Mrs. Sherman introduce her son


    as the vice president of Newlight Media, I could not help but pay more attention to him. Benny


    looked familiar to m e, but I could not remember where I had seen him before.


    Soon, our car arrived. Everyone waved goodbye before leaving.


    After I got into the car, I felt tired, and I leaned on the seatback and spaced out.


    "Are you still feeling cold?" Theo reached out and held my hand. His palm was warm, and I felt


    comfortable being held by him.


    However, I pushed his hand away. "You¡¯re driving. Be careful."


    "Are you concerned about me?" He stared at me with a smile.


    "I''m just worried about myself and the baby in my belly," I replied sulkily.


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯d die to protect you and the baby." He was staring far away with a deadly serious


    expression.


    I did not know what to say at that moment, so I might as well close my eyes.


    I wanted to ask him why he was suddenly investigating Xander''s matter, but I was afraid that it


    might make him unhappy. Hence, I could only shut m y mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    We did not talk. I could not help but think about President Sherman''s son. I was surprised that he


    was i n the media industry. Normally, those born in a family of doctors would end up in medical


    school as well. Heidi''s boyfriend shed across my mind. He also drove a white BMW car. I felt


    uneasy.


    I was pregnant, so even though I had something on m y mind, I still fell asleep while on the long


    journey back home.


    Theo saw me sleeping like a baby. He carried me upstairs in his arms. When we were in the room,


    hey me down on the bed. I nned to continue to sleep.


    However, he walked toward me and lifted the covers. Be good. Go bathe before you sleep."


    "Um," I replied, but I did not move.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    "Lazy little pig." He chuckled, then he carried me to the bathroom. Even though it was shaky, I


    refused to open my eyes.


    How rare it was for him to be in a good mood. He did not get angry either. He patiently took off my


    clothes, then wrapped his arms around me. He stood under the shower and helped me bathe.


    After showering, he helped me dry my wet body and put some clothes on me. Then, he squeezed


    the toothpaste and got ready to brush my teeth.


    Td better do this myself." I could not pretend anymore. I could not stand being taken care of like


    this. I had to say something. I took the toothbrush from him.


    Actually, I was already awake when he was taking off my clothes. I just thought that things would


    get awkward if I woke up then, so I pretended to be asleep.


    I stood there brushing my teeth, while he took off his clothes and got ready to take a bath.


    "You..." I panicked and pointed my toothbrush at him." Can''t you wait for a while?"


    His dreamy eyes moved slightly, and he wore a smile o n his face. He spoke confidently, ¡°Why


    should I wait?


    We''re already husband and wife. Why are you being so shy? And I don''t mind you looking at me."


    "You... Shame on you!¡± I had no idea what I should say, so I told him off.


    "Hahaha." Heughed as he continued to undress. Hisughter was merry and joyous, making him


    sound like an excited child.


    I looked away from him and hurriedly brushed my teeth so I could leave.


    "Don''t be in such a rush. You should brush your teeth properly, or you''ll get tooth decay." He


    furrowed his brows and lectured me with a long face.


    "I know. I''m not a kid anymore." I mumbled before taking a sip of water to gargle.


    It would be wise to just shut my mouth. I got out of the bathroom in a hurry as if I was escaping and


    mmed the door behind me.


    "Hahaha..." There came his guffaw again from behind.


    Men were all the same. They would make harmless dirty jokes at any time to entertain themselves.


    Back in the room, Iy down on the bed straight away. After a few minutes, he came out too. A


    smile still remained on his face, and he looked at me meaningfully.


    "You''re sleeping outside tonight," I said sulkily.


    "Why? We''re a couple. We can''t sleep in separate


    beds." After he said this, he got into the bed shamelessly.


    "Thew doesn''t state that couples must sleep together every day. I''d like to sleep alone tonight." I


    pressed on the nket to stop him from lifting it.


    However, he was a man, after all. He just had to exert a little force to lift the nket and he


    managed to squeeze in. Then, he took me into his arms.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His chin was on my neck as he said, "Couples sleep together every day. Even if they fight, they still


    sleep together. I promise that I''ll be good and sleep tonight."


    How could I believe him?


    I squirmed helplessly to stay away from him as far as I could. "Your hair is still wet."


    "Help me." He got out of bed and handed me a towel.


    "Do it yourself. I¡¯m sleepy." I was toozy to move, so I closed my eyes.


    "I don¡¯t want to move either. Then I''ll just sleep right away." After he said so, he got ready to lie


    down.


    "Sit properly.¡± I could only sit up when I felt the pillow getting slightly wet. I opened my eyes. Sure


    enough, it was almost entirely wet. I dried his hair while Iined, "If you don''t dry your hair next


    time, don''t you dare to get into bed."


    Hey his head on myp and closed his eyes. He looked rxed. With a smile, he said, "Help me


    dry my hair next time.¡±


    Iy his head down when his hair was almost dry. "I don''t have the time." Then, Iy down as well


    and close my eyes.


    He reached out and gave me a back hug. His voice was suddenly deep as he spoke gently, "Let¡¯s


    be happy and spend the rest of our lives together, alright?"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    There was a mild pain piercing my chest. I pursed my lips and did not say anything. Could we really


    be happy and spend our lives together?


    "Theo, do you love me?" It took me a while to ask this question. There was no answer to this


    question. It was not something that could be expressed with words, but it was a question that every


    woman would struggle with.


    He was startled for a moment. Then, he lifted his hand to touch my face and asked gently, "Do you


    love me?"


    Me?


    His question caught me off guard. It had been a long time since I thought about this seriously.


    I had once loved him deeply.


    I remembered that I fell in love with him at first sight. When I married him, I thought I was the


    happiest woman in the whole world. After all, not everyone could marry the one they truly loved.


    After we got married, my love wore out as he would be cold and distant to me from time to time.


    However, I had been holding on and persevering.


    Yet, my affection for him in these three years was unreturned. It seemed that my heart was


    changing. I


    even had thoughts about leaving him even though it might be hard for me if I really left him one day.


    Even though he was still in my heart, I was no longer a s sad as before. It was clear that no matter


    how passionate my love for him was before, it had worn out with time.


    There was another possibility-I was not in love with him as much as I was back then!


    He pulled a long face when I kept quiet. The darkness i n his eyes grew as he hugged me tightly,


    saying gently, "There''s still a long way to go. We still have a lot of time to love each other."


    Was there a lot of time? I dared not to think about it.


    "Theo, I''m hungry. I''m craving your home-cooked noodles," I suddenly said after a long pause.


    "I''ll get you some milk. Having noodles in the middle o f the night is bad for your stomach." He stood


    up and began to put on his clothes.


    "No. I only want noodles." When I saw he was unwilling to cook for me, I became stubborn again


    and spoke in an unpleasant tone.


    "Alright, alright, alright. My honey bunny, stop fussing. I''ll cook for you right now." After he said so, h


    e put on his clothes and went downstairs.


    Actually, I was not really hungry. I just wanted to order him around all of a sudden. I guessed it was


    like what people often said, pregnant women would behave unreasonably. I did not expect that I


    would be messing around like this one day too.


    Theo¡¯s phone rang. He had left it on the bedside table. I lifted my head to see who was calling. It


    was Cindy


    Damn, it was in the middle of the night now. What the hell was wrong with her?


    I ignored it at first, but she refused to give up. She kept making calls after calls. I could not stand it


    any longer and answered it. "Theo is making me supper. If you''re looking for him, try callingter.¡±


    "Wanda, why are you the one answering the call? Why are you with Theowy at thiste hour? And


    why is he making you supper?" Cindy yelled hysterically at me when she heard my voice.


    I could not help butugh. Sometimes, I thought Cindy was a princess living in her own world,


    refusing to see the truth. I said, "We''re husband and wife. Is it strange for us to be together? We''re


    also going to sleep on the same bed togetherter."


    "How shameless of you to pester Theowy like this!" Cindy scolded as she cried.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is it considered shameful for us to sleep together? He even asked me to satisfy his needs.


    Oh, yes, we even took a bath together. So what do you mean by that?"


    I hung up the phone without waiting for her to answer. I did not intend to annoy her, but she kept


    bothering me. I was really tired of her.


    Right after I hung up, I turned around and saw Theo standing at the door while holding a bowl of


    noodles.


    I had no idea if he heard me. I waved the phone in my hand. "Your phone kept ringing. It was so


    noisy that I helped you answer it."


    He put the bowl on the table. He ced a pillow behind my back, then handed me the bowl of


    noodles. He said, "What did she say?"


    I ate a mouthful of noodles. It tasted good. Then, I replied to him, "I don''t know. I didn''t ask. I asked


    her t o call backter."


    I just annoyed her and had no idea why she was calling.


    It was a hot night and I was having warm noodles.


    Suddenly, I felt cold all over. I lifted my head and met Theo¡¯s cold eyes. I did not understand why he


    had changed to another person all of a sudden.


    "You... What''s wrong?" I could not help but say.


    It took him some time to reply, and when he did, his voice was deep. "As my wife, shouldn''t you be


    mad at me if another woman keeps calling me in the middle o f the night? Does this mean you don''t


    give a sh*t about me?"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    I could not help but almost swear at him. It was said that it was hateful when a woman was being


    unreasonable, but it was the same for men.


    Previously, he would alwaysin that I was being unreasonable whenever I was unhappy. I


    was in a good mood today, so I did not kick up a fuss about it with him. However, he was now


    comining because I was not angry at him.


    I put down the bowl of noodles and spoke slowly, "So, d o you think that I should be mad at you and


    make a scene?"


    "You should be mad at me, but you shouldn''t kick up a fuss." He looked serious and acted like he


    had every right to be behaving this way.


    "Theo Grant, don''t you feel ashamed?" I picked up the pillow behind me and threw it at him. "Fine.


    I''m angry now. You have to sleep outside."


    After I spoke, I covered myself with the nket to sleep.


    "No way. Even if one of us is mad, we still have to sleep together." He shamelessly squeezed onto


    the bed and wrapped his arms around me again.


    I pursed my lips and ignored him. There was nothing I


    could say that would get through to him.


    After a while, his phone rang again. He stood up and answered the phone. His voice was cold.


    "Cindy, why are you calling me at this hour?"


    "Theowy, can youe over to keep mepany? I''m scared to be alone at home." On the other


    line of the phone, I could hear Cindy''s pitiful sobs.


    I did not expect that Theo would press on the speakerphone.


    Did Cindy not follow Petra back to their house? Why was she alone again?


    "Call Zedd. Wanda is pregnant and she¡¯s in a bad mood. I have to keep herpany at home every


    night." His voice was calm.


    After he said that, he did not wait for Cindy to reply. H e hung up the call and switched off his phone.


    "I¡¯m not in a bad mood and I don''t need you to keep m ypany!¡± I said angrily.


    I knew if I continued to speak, something bad would happen. Hence, I might as well shut up and


    pretend to sleep right away.


    I slept soundly until the next day in the morning. When I woke up, Theo was not in the room. He


    always went to work early. I did not mind it, though. I got down from the bed and washed up. After


    having breakfast that was prepared by Miss Woods, I drove to thepany.


    I was not surprised to run into Petra and Grayson who were in front of thepany. However, what


    surprised me was that they were here to look for me.


    Now that they had found their daughter, they had no reason to keep in touch with me. Although I


    was confused, I still politely brought them to the coffee shop opposite thepany.


    "Is there anything you¡¯d like to drink?"


    "Anything is fine. I''ll leave you to order for us." Petra was wearing a loving smile on her face as


    usual.


    I ordered a cup of coffee for each of them and a ss o f juice for myself.


    "It''s only been a few days but it seems like your baby bump has gotten bigger. The baby is growing


    now.


    You must eat nutritious food," Petra looked at my belly and spoke caringly.


    "Thanks for your concern, Petra." I remained polite and distant, waiting for them to start talking.


    They certainly did note here to look for me just to advise me on my diet.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Petra, the more I look at her, the more she looks like you when you were young." Grayson had


    been staring at me for a while. He then turned his head to say to Petra.


    "I know, that¡¯s why I always have this familiar feeling with her," Petra smiled and replied.


    I...


    I had no idea how to continue the conversation. I went straight to the point as I did not want to


    waste any more time. "What can I do for both of you today?"


    Grayson replied, "The thing is, even though we¡¯ve found our daughter, Petra has always felt a


    strong sense of familiarity with you since the first time she saw you. She can''t stop herself from


    worrying about you. Of course, I feel the same way as well. So, we''d like to recognize you as our


    god-daughter if you don''t mind."


    I raised my eyebrows. I had a feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    I smiled and replied, "It''s an honor for you both to be fond of me, but it doesn''t seem too appropriate


    to make me your god-daughter. You¡¯ve only just found your daughter. It''d be better to shower her


    with parental love to make it up to her. I''m going back to work if there¡¯s nothing else."


    I was about to stand up after saying that.


    "Miss Lane, please hold on." Petra¡¯s expression looked terrible as she said, "I guess you already


    know about Cindy''s rtionship with Mr. Grant, right?"

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    I finally knew why they hade looking for me.


    I sat down again. I smiled calmly and said, "Yes, I know it very well. Petra, did youe here today


    to convince me to divorce Theo so your daughter can be together with him?¡±


    I was being straightforward. The expressions made it seem like they were having a hard time. There


    was even a trace of guilt on Petra''s face.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lane. We made a mistake. Please forgive us for pampering our child. But we know


    that there''s no rtionship between you and Mr. Grant. That''s why we decided toe looking for


    you.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡±1 understand. You''ve just found your daughter and wish to grant her all her


    wishes.


    "But, both of you should know that this is between me and Theo. If you¡¯d like us to divorce, you


    should''ve looked for him instead. If he agrees, I¡¯ll have nothing t o say."


    Both of them looked at each other. Petra then lowered her voice and pleaded with me, "Please


    forgive us, Miss Lane. We just can''t stand watching Cindy crying at home every day."


    Iughed. "As a parent, you gave in to her and came


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    looking for me just so she won''t lose her lover. Likewise, I''m going to fulfill my duties of being a


    parent as well. For the sake of the baby in my womb, I''m not going to give up on my marriage


    unless Theo i s the one who proposes a divorce."


    Grayson took a ck card out from his pocket and ced it in front of me. He said, "I know you''re


    worried about your life with the baby in the future if you leave Theo''s side. We''ve already made


    arrangements for you. There''s no credit limit for this card. You can use it to travel abroad. You can


    live in any city or country."


    Heh, I could not help but sneer. They were definitely from the same family. This was their way of


    getting rid of somebody. Previously, Cindy had offered me a card as well and asked me to leave.


    Now, it was the same story again.


    Sure enough, they thought money was everything.


    I looked at the ck card on the table, smiled, and asked, "Petra, you were looking for your


    daughter for s o many years. You must know that aplete family i s more important than money.


    Although my family isn¡¯t as wealthy as both of you are, what matters to me the most is that the baby


    has aplete family."


    I paused for a moment and continued to say, "If both o f you are willing to spend a fortune for Theo''s


    sake, then I believe you also know that he has great potential and a bright future ahead of him. If


    that''s the case, why should I lose my family for a card?"


    Both of them looked each other in the eye. There was something unusual with their expressions.


    I ignored them and continued, "I''m envious that Miss Reed has such great parents, but at the same


    time, I''ve learned how to be a good mother from both of you. So, I''m sorry that I can''t ept your


    request."


    Petra''s face alternated from red to pale. Atst, she forced out a bitter smile. "How rude of us not to


    have considered this. We''ve gone too far. Please forgive us, Miss Lane."


    "I understand that you¡¯d like to make things up for Cindy, but please don¡¯t hurt someone''s family to


    show how much you love her. I''ve made myself very clear. Please return." After saying that, I stood


    up and walked out.


    Petra came after me. Her face was a little pale as she said, "Miss Lane, you may take this card first.


    Since Theo doesn¡¯t love you, then why are you even carrying his child and tying yourself up?¡±


    She shot a nce at me and continued, "You''re still young. There are endless possibilities for you in


    the future. If you''re willing to listen to our advice, I''m willing to recognize you as my god-daughter. I


    can guarantee that you''ll be able to live the same life Cindy is now. Please consider it."


    I was so pissed that Iughed. Everyone said that Petra was a person with high EQ and she was


    good at dealing with people. Never did I expect that she would have such skewed thinking. She


    would normally pretend to be noble and kind, but in reality, she was more despicable than anyone


    else.


    "Petra, my impression of you was really wrong. I thought you were kind-hearted, but I never thought


    that... Let''s not even talk about being your goddaughter, even if I''m your biological daughter, I''d


    never acknowledge you."


    Then, I shook her grip off of me. I was disgusted at the thought of being around someone like her,


    even if it was only for one more second.


    Petra was wearing high heels. She lost her bnce when I broke free from her grip. She fell with


    her bottom hitting the ground.


    I looked at them coldly while Grayson helped her up. I suppressed the hatred in my heart and said,


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make you fall.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Grayson was pulling a long face and spoke in a deep voice, "Miss Lane, we''re just giving some


    friendly advice. Don''t go too far.¡±


    "Am I going too far? Even though you''re powerful and influential, you''re both too old to be pulling


    tricks like this. Please don''t attempt to turn everything upside down.¡± Anger surged in my heart, and


    I heard myself being rude.


    "Since you''re unwilling to listen to our advice, you may leave. Don''t me us for ying dirty after


    this." The expression on Grayson¡¯s face changed, and he spoke in an authoritative tone.


    "Fine by me." Even though he looked scary, I had be immune after dealing with Tyler and


    Theo for so many years. Scary men could no longer scare me.


    I left the coffee shop right away. I was a little unsure about Grayson''s threat. After all, hiswork of


    people wasplicated. Still, I did not take the threat to heart.


    Once I entered thepany, Xander called. "Wandy, it''s been a while since west met. Would you


    like to join me for lunch?" "No, I''m busy." I was in a bad mood, and my tone


    sounded annoyed.


    "Is Theo that short of money to exploit a pregnant woman''sbor? Why don''t you stand by my side?


    I''m willing to be the child''s father. Even if I''m not as rich, I''ll make sure you can live a


    comfortable life."


    "Oh, by the way, where¡¯s your father?" What Xander said reminded me of Petra. That woman was


    really something. She had several men swarming around her, and every one of them was rather


    impressive.


    This topic caught Xander off guard. He kept quiet and took a while to respond. "Why are you


    suddenly asking about this?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious." It was out of pure curiosity.


    "Come over to my house. I¡¯ll make something for you t o fill up your stomach. I¡¯ll satisfy your


    curiosity as well."


    "Never mind. I''m hanging up now. I still have work to d o.¡± Then, I was about to hang up.


    "Wandy, you seem to be treating me colder and colder. I feel sad, unhappy, depressed..." Xander


    said in an aggrieved tone.


    I held my forehead and thought that I had indeed been too tired to talk to people recently. I had not


    been keeping in touch with him as well. I said, "I''ll treat you to a surf and turf dinner when I''m free."


    "You promised! I''ll be waiting." I could hear the excitement in his voice like a child who got to eat


    candy.


    After some small talk, I hung up the phone.


    I entered the office and saw Heidi sitting there with a long face.


    It was such a rare scene to find her behaving this way at work. I could not help but ask, "What''s


    wrong? It¡¯s still early.¡±


    "President Grant is personally following up with Xander¡¯s endorsement and theunching. I''m a bit


    worried," she replied sluggishly.


    I answered her, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The preparatory work is almost done. Just do your


    part well, that¡¯s all."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Theo must have his own consideration for not letting me be in charge of this. It would be better if I


    did not ask.


    She nodded her head and did not say anything more.


    Suddenly, I recalled seeing that man when I got off work yesterday. I said, "Did your boyfriend pick


    you u p yesterday? He''s a good-looking man, he looks vibrant."


    "How... How do you know?" Heidi''s expression changed all of a sudden. She looked nervous, and


    she was stumbling over her words.


    I shot her a nce. "Why are you so nervous? I''m not stealing your man. Yesterday when I got off


    work, I saw you get into his car, so I thought that he might be your boyfriend."


    She then smiled at me and said, "Wanda, I didn''t mean that. I''m just afraid that my colleagues will


    learn about this. You know how intense thepetition is i n Grant Corporation. Once they find out


    that I''m in a rtionship, I''ll definitely be ostracized."


    Sure enough, it was hard for a woman to get into the workforce, especially unmarried women. Once


    they knew that you were getting married and having a baby, you should not even hope to get


    promoted or receive higher pay. You would even be ostracized.


    Although Theo paid attention to the employee''s welfare and the issue of feminism, the corporation


    was too big. He could not get everything sorted out bright and clear.


    "Don''t worry. Your performance is excellent. I won¡¯t let you down." I patted her shoulder and


    comforted her.


    "Thank you, Wanda." She did not seem to be too happy and her smile was forced. I did not say


    anything more, and we both started to work.


    I got busy with work and it was already noon when I looked at the time. It was already 12:30 p.m. I


    found it strange. Based on how Theo had been looking after m e these days, he should have


    already brought me out t o lunch.


    My phone rang all of a sudden. I picked it up and saw that it was Mason.


    I tapped on the answer button, and before I had the time to say anything, Mason spoke first, "Come


    down now. I''m waiting for you at the entrance."


    He sounded anxious and panicked. He was not as calm as he usually was. I could not help but


    be flustered. "What happened?"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    If there was nothing urgent, Doctor Lynch would not b e reacting this way.


    "Come down first.¡± Mason hung up the phone after he said that


    I could sense that something was wrong. I grabbed my bag and ran downstairs without hesitation.


    Downstairs, Mason was pacing back and forth in front of his car. When he saw meing out, he


    came over t o give me a hand and said, "Walk slowly, you''re pregnant."


    "What happened?" I saw the anxiety and fear in the bottom of his eyes. I could not be bothered


    about anything else and asked him.


    He helped me get into the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for me. Then, he said, "Theo


    got into a car ident. He''s in the hospital now."


    My heart skipped a beat, and my energy started to drain.


    "How is he?" I was startled for a moment, then I mustered the courage to ask him.


    ¡°I have no idea. After I heard the news, I came to pick you up." Mason looked serious, and he was


    speeding o n the road.


    I could not help but hold onto the grab handle tightly. How did he get into an ident in broad


    daylight? Theo''s driving skills had always been good.


    Soon, we reached the hospital. We rushed to the entrance of the emergency room in a hurry. Zedd


    was standing there, looking anxious.


    My legs felt like jelly. They were not working.


    "How is he?" Mason came forward to ask.


    "Not sure. He lost a lot of blood." Zedd kept staring at the sign above the emergency room. He


    sounded panicked.


    Mason furrowed his brows and recovered his usual calmness. He asked in a deep voice, "Where


    did the ident happen?"


    Zedd did not say anything. He shot me a nce, his pupils shifting about. Then, he looked at the


    other side of the corridor.


    That was when I realized that Cindy was squatting on the floor far away. She was clutching her


    head and weeping silently. Her hair was messy, and there were several cuts on her hands and legs.


    I did not have to think about it to figure out that Theo was with her when he got into an ident.


    The door to the emergency room was opened. The doctor asked loudly, "Who''s the patient''s


    family?"


    A moment ago, Cindy was still squatting there weakly.


    At this moment, she dashed forward, grabbed the doctor''s hand, and asked anxiously, "Theowy! Is


    Theowy alright?"


    Mason came forward and asked, "How¡¯s the patient?"


    "He''s in aa, but his life is not in danger. Fortunately, he¡¯s just suffering from minor injuries and


    they''re not fatal. However, his abdomen was pierced deeply by the railings along the highway. He


    needs surgery. We need his family to sign the consent form. Who''s the patient''s family member?"


    The doctor swept his eyes across our faces.


    "I am. Let me sign it." Before I could speak, Cindy snatched the consent form from the doctor.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How are you rted to the patient?" The doctor was being responsible. He took back the consent


    form from her and asked for her identity.


    Cindy bit her lip and did not say anything.


    "Cindy, stop messing around. Wanda needs to sign this so that it¡¯s valid." Mason frowned. He


    sounded unhappy.


    The doctor shot Cindy a nce and said in a deep voice, "Performing surgery is a serious matter.


    This is not something to joke about. Only the next of kin are allowed to sign this. Where is the


    patient''s family?"


    Cindy threw herself in front of me, but Mason pulled m e in front of the doctor. "She¡¯s the patient''s


    wife."


    The doctor looked at me suspiciously. I picked up the pen and said calmly, "I''m his legal wife and I


    have our marriage certificate."


    Soon, I finished signing the form. I asked the doctor, "I s there anything else I have to sign?" The


    doctor shook his head.


    Cindy''s eyes were red. She looked like she wanted to eat me up.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "Don¡¯t stare at me. I didn''t want to sign that either but thew doesn¡¯t


    permit it. Since you want to be his family so much, then I¡¯ll let you take care of him."


    Since the doctor had said that it was not too serious, there was no point in me staying here.


    The doctor looked at us skeptically and said to me," Although it''s a small surgery, it¡¯s important for


    him to be taken care of tonight. Since you''re the patient''s wife, please register for the hospital


    admissionter. You''ll have to stay here to look after him tonight."


    "Is there any risk of death?" I looked up at the doctor.


    The doctor was stunned for a moment, while the others were looking at me with terrified faces.


    It took him a while to speak. "That''s not going to happen. He''s just suffering from some minor


    injuries. He only needs someone to take care of him."


    "That¡¯s fine, then. Since someone here wishes so badly to take care of him, I can''t be bothered to


    argue." Then, I turned around and walked to the front desk to


    handle Theo¡¯s admission procedures.


    When I walked back, Mason was not there anymore. H e was probably in the operation room. I


    handed Zedd the documents I was holding, turned around, and was ready to leave.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    "Stand right there!¡± Zedd''s unpleasant voice rang from behind me. ¡°What do you think you''re doing,


    Wanda Lane?¡±


    I stopped, turned around, and looked at him. "Am I not clear enough? As a wife, I''ve done all that


    I''m supposed to do. Since Ms. Reed, the mistress, strongly insists on doing everything else that


    comes after this, I''ll take my leave. I know my ce. Why is that wrong?"


    "Remarkable speech." Zedd scoffed. "I thought you imed to love Theo so much? He''s still in the


    operating room yet you can¡¯t wait to leave. Is this the attitude you should have as a wife?"


    I could not help butugh as I shot a look at Cindy, saying, "I do love him. That''s why when I learned


    my husband got into an ident when he was on a date with his mistress, I came as soon as I


    could to fulfill m y marital duties as a wife to sign the consent form so his treatment wouldn''t be


    dyed. This will be thest time I show affection toward him."


    "Wanda Lane, you cruel woman! You don''t deserve to b e Theowy''s wife." After hearing what I had


    to say, Cindy interrupted hastily.


    I looked at her and saw how upset she was at the


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    injustice. I nodded and said, "You¡¯re right, I am cruel, but not cruel enough, I reckon. I shouldn''t


    havee here. I should be at home, praying for you star-crossed lovers to make your journey to


    heaven together."


    "Shut up, you evil woman! Do you even have a conscience? It¡¯s a waste that Theo is so good to


    you.¡± Zedd could not bear to hear me curse at Cindy, so he stepped up to reprimand me.


    "Just like what you¡¯ve seen, I don''t have a conscience!¡± I looked at the closed doors of the operating


    room after I was done speaking. I walked past them and exited the hospital.


    It felt like there was a lump in my throat, so I wandered on the streets until about three in the


    afternoon before I went back to the office.


    As soon as I reached my office, Heidi followed me in and took out an agreement. "Wanda, here''s


    the agreement with Newlight. Since President Grant isn''t here and it has been agreed upon earlier,


    will you sign it?"


    The uneasiness in my heart increased. I lifted my eyes and looked at her meaningfully. I did not say


    a word.


    Heidi was ufortable under my scrutiny and hurriedly added, "Newlight has been pushing us to


    sign the agreement since it was dyed from all the previous amendments. They called again


    today and said that if we''re not going to sign the agreement, they would release a statement saying


    that Grant Corporation is a liar and went against their word..."


    "Benny Sherman¡¯s your boyfriend, right?" My voice was ice-cold.


    Heidi instinctively took a few steps back, her face was instantly ashen.


    I paid no attention to her as I continued, "It''s been a while since I mingled in the entertainment


    industry. I nearly forgot that Benny Sherman is the VP of Newlight Media."


    Heidi started to tremble, and she lowered her head as she remained silent.


    I nced at her and sighed. "You''ve been working for me since you graduated. It''s been about three


    years? I thought I''ve been pretty kind to you, especially regarding your sry and benefits. Your


    workload should be rtively lightpared to your other colleagues."


    "Wanda, I..." Heidi''s face was flushed red.


    I stared at her and did not continue further. "I''m sure you know how important the release of new


    products i s for Grant Corporation. Now with Xander, the spokesperson, being the target of nder


    online, it has affected Grant Corporation significantly. Theo has called the project to halt, yet you''re


    asking me to sign Newlight''s agreement in his absence...¡±


    "I''m sorry!" Heidi was humiliated and embarrassed. Her head was still lowered, and she could not


    stop rubbing her hands together. She looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    She had been by my side for such a long time. I did not want to pick on her more than I had. "Theo


    is still investigating the incident with the rumors from before. I hope you know what to do so you


    won''t be a target of his investigations, or things might get ugly."


    That was all I had to say. After I was done, I looked down so she was no longer in my sight. A


    nudge was all it needed for a clever person to understand the situation. I hope she understood what


    I meant.


    I was not daft. When Theo had mentioned to me that h e would investigate this matter and brought


    me to dinner with President Sherman and his family, I got a gist that something was not right.


    However, I was still uncertain. Apart from Heidi, Xander and the other crew members knew about


    thest business trip too.


    Heidi¡¯s eagerness earlier confirmed my suspicions.


    Since Heidi has been with me for so many years, I knew her well. The only thing that would change


    her was a man.


    I was sure Zedd was involved in this too since I had overheard his argument with Theo the other


    time.


    Heidi betrayed me because Newlight was behind this. The purpose behind Zedd framing me was


    probably to chase me out of thepany.


    The two of them were working together to put the me on me once the sales of our new products


    dipped from Xander''s scandal. That way, they could get me to leave thepany. When that


    happened, it would be perfectly reasonable for Newlight Media to request for Sandy to be the new


    spokesperson.


    This was why Theo had called the entire thing to a halt, but he did not exin to me. Why?


    I was growing increasingly frustrated the more I thought about it. I asked Heidi to go ahead and


    work outside my office as I sat here idly all alone.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    "Come in." I sat up straight and brightened up, thinking that it would be another employee.


    Instead, Xander pushed open my door. He had a mask and a cap on. He was like a thief sneaking


    in, crouching on the floor. He closed the door behind him.


    "I was almost caught, it was so scary!" Once he sat down on the chair, he lightly hammered his


    chest and eximed loudly.


    "You¡¯re dressed like this on a hot and sunny day. You''ll only garner more attention." I looked at his


    outfit and frowned.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What can I do? Fans used to chase after me because they love me. Now, I''m being chased around


    by paparazzi, reporters, and whoever else wants to take photos of me." Xander was sprawled in the


    chair with an expression that seemed to say he was better off dead.


    He was being seriously ndered recently, causing all his work toe to a screeching halt. He


    had stopped showing his face in public settings as well. People were desperate to take his photos.


    The paparazzi were hoping to take scandalous photos, while his fans who were concerned about


    his well-being hired people to take his photos-regardless if it was in secret or not-t


    o know how he was doing.


    "You know what the situation is like right now, so you should just stay at home. Why are you out and


    about?¡± I replied to Xander exasperatedly.


    "That''s because I miss you... I miss eating with you so I wanna bring you out for a meal!¡±


    He took a sip of the water I handed to him and continued, "I was busy previously, so busy I didn¡¯t


    have time to eat with you. Now that I''m finally free, I gotta grab my chances. Come one, I¡¯ll treat you


    to a feast tonight.¡±


    "Not hungry, not interested." I rubbed the space in between my eyes.


    He got up and started yanking me out the door. "Let''s g o. Look at you, all you do is frown all day


    looking like you''ve got the weight of the world on your shoulders. You''re pregnant! If this continues,


    you might have prenatal depression."


    He may not have meant what he said, but I felt my heart constrict. Theo''s care for me recently had


    made me forget all about it. The lump I felt in my throat grew. I really could not afford to let things


    continue.


    "What''re we eating?" I took up his offer, grabbed my bag, and was about to leave with him.


    Xander''s face was full of smiles after I had agreed to eat with him. He eximed gleefully, "You said


    you''re gonna treat me to surf and turf. Let''s have that today!¡±


    Right after stepping out of the door, Xander resumed his sneaking around and trailed behind me. It


    was fortunate that my office was not too far from the elevator and everyone else was focused on


    their work. No one paid any attention to Xander and me.


    Initially, I did not want to go to the underground car park, but I went with Xander anyway so we did


    not garner attention.


    I thought that Xander would bring me to somewhere high-ss. I was not expecting him to bring me


    to an old town.


    This side of town was old, and the buildings were outmoded. There were a number of newly built


    factories from the government''s decree to expand this area into an economic development zone.


    Most of the people residing here were factory workers and their families. The chances of other


    peopleing here were very slim.


    Xander saw how shocked I was and said, "Don''t judge this area from how it looks. It''s a crucial time


    for me right now so this is the only ce I can be now where I won''t be recognized. Thing is, there''s


    an alley inside there that¡¯s pretty decent. I think you¡¯ll like the ce. The surf and turf restaurant is


    right at the end of the alley. The food there tastes really good."


    I grew up in a rural farming area, so I would most definitely not despise this ce. On the contrary, I


    had an odd sense of fondness toward this ce.


    Xander stopped his car right outside the alley. The walls were very much dated. It was the kind that


    was made of exposed bricks and stretched all the way into the alley. After a bridge, there was a


    walkway with newly renovated houses on both sides. Even so, they still looked old-fashioned.


    A little stream flowed in the middle of the walkway, and by the shore were flowers of every kind. It


    was spring now, so I could smell the flowers as we were walking along the stream.


    After I saw what was in front of me, tears rolled down my cheeks unexpectedly. "You..."


    "I told you you¡¯d like it, right?" Xander''s hands were in his pockets as he stood in front of me,


    smiling.


    "How did you know...¡± Tears brimmed my eyes as I tried to register the shock and joy I was feeling.


    This ce was painfully simr to the street I grew up in at my old house. I remember back when I


    followed my mom to go shopping along a street like this, I used to love sshing my feet in the little


    stream.


    "I know more than you think. I found this area by ident during a shoot. I¡¯ve wanted to bring you


    here ever since." Xander looked at me, his eyes glimmering with joy instead of the rebellious streak


    that had always been there. It seemed that it wasced with a tinge of mncholy too.


    I did not bother asking him any more questions since I was still bbergasted from the familiar


    scenery


    before me. I quickened my steps as I walked forward.


    "Slowly, be careful. Don''t fall." Xander¡¯s reminder was loud as it came from behind me.


    It had been such a long time. Cecilia and I had really wanted to go back to the rural farms, but due


    to the emotional trauma we went through, no matter how much we dreamed about it, we had no


    courage to step foot there ever again.


    I stood by the crystal-clear stream, watching the clear water flow as my thoughts went a thousand


    miles away...


    "Wanda." Xander''s voice rang out from behind me. I cocked my head toward him.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Click! The noise came from his phone that was facing me.


    I frowned. "Why are you taking photos of me?"


    "You look good! The photo of you standing below the sunset is incredibly beautiful. It¡¯s a shame


    you''re not a celebrity." Xander waved the phone in his hands andughed.


    I did not want to be petty with him, so I turned and continued walking. It was remarkably stunning


    here, like a whole new world. It made one feel carefree and rxed, allowing people to forget about


    their problems as they indulged in their joyful moods.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Xander kept his phone and walked beside me. "If you like it here, I''ll bring you here more often."


    "Thanks." I did like it here, but it was not necessary for me toe with him. If we were caught on


    camera again, things would be over for us.


    As if he could sense my worries, he kept mum. Neither of us spoke as we walked side by side in


    silence. This ce was secluded to begin with, and it was especially quiet with not many people


    around. Hence, we could rest assured that we would not bump into any fans or paparazzi here.


    "Other than Theo Grant, is it a no for everyone else?" After a long time, Xander broke the silence.


    His tone was exceptionally serious.


    I was momentarily stunned, only to realize what he meant momentster. I replied faintly, "Not


    really. It¡¯s just that I met him first, that''s all."


    Rtionships were brash decisions. Most of the time, i t was all about a moment. I met Theo just


    when my heart began to be receptive toward getting into a romantic rtionship, and it could no


    longer hold anyone else after that.


    To be exact, I no longer paid attention to anyone else from then on.


    Xander stood in front of me, blocking my way. He said, "Love is like taking a walk. You don¡¯t have to


    follow the same path until the sun goes down. You can always stop and switch to a better path


    when you find that it''s getting tough. You¡¯d feel a lot better.¡±


    "Perhaps!" I smiled.


    "So it means, you''ll leave him one day, right?¡± He was persistent, his scorching gaze boring into me.


    I could not help but chuckle as I pushed him aside, saying softly, "We¡¯ll never know what tomorrow


    holds."


    We would not know what the future would be like. In fact, we would not be able to know if tomorrow


    woulde first, or would an idente before tomorrow did. Many things were destined, like


    who w e would meet and who we would disappoint.


    Without realizing it, it was the end of the walkway. Like Xander had said, there was a surf and turf


    restaurant at the very end of the walkway.


    This restaurant seemed to have been around for a long time since the decor and its tables and


    chairs were on the older side. From afar, one would think that it was a n ordinary farmhouse if it


    were not for the ring signboard that said ''James'' Surf and Turf''.


    The restaurant owners were a couple in their forties who were extremely excited to meet Xander


    again." You¡¯re here? As usual, the backyard behind is reserved for you."


    "Thanks!" Xander brought me to the backyard, which was a flower garden to be exact. All the


    different species of flowers were blooming. There was a little pavilion in the middle that was


    surrounded by curtains.


    Xander brought me into the pavilion and there was a simple-looking table, but it had a distinctive


    style.


    "You don''t mind eating here, right?" Xander pulled a chair for me to take my seat.


    I shook my head. I was not particr when it came to food, I would eat at food trucks along the


    roadside too.


    I was just shocked that Xander woulde to a ce like this for a meal. ¡°Looks like you''re quite


    acquainted with the owners here." "I came here several times for a shoot before, and the owners


    would arrange this space for us to prevent unwanted attention. It''s great to be able to dine


    peacefully without disruptions. Most importantly, the food here tastes pretty good, so Ie here


    pretty frequently."


    Indeed, for celebrities like Xander, they could only have a meal in the city if it was in a private room


    or a customized space with enhanced privacy measures. They would not be able to enjoy outdoor


    dining since they could not dine out in the open.


    The owners gave us the menu, and Xander passed it to me. I took it without hesitation and ordered


    a few things that I liked to eat. Then, I returned the menu to Xander. "I only ordered what I like. I


    don''t know what you want to eat."


    Xander received the menu and as he ordered, he said," I like how you¡¯re straightforward and


    genuine. There¡¯s not an ounce of hypocrisy in you."


    I cocked my eyebrows and narrowed my eyes at him. " Have you been eating with fairies who


    refuse to eat mortal food?¡±


    "They''re not willing to touch food trucks by the roadside since they feel like the food is too cheap,"


    Xander frowned as he replied.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    "Well, not every woman is so picky. They do have their own considerations as well. As a woman,


    the focus isn¡¯t on the food trucks by the roadside but the intention of the person who brought them


    there.¡± I said faintly.


    "What do you mean?¡± Xander lifted his eyes and looked at me.


    "For example, you brought me here today to share this good find with me. We¡¯re friends, and I''m


    grateful.


    However, if you were someone I had just met or am unfamiliar with, I¡¯d have two thoughts about


    this. It¡¯s either you''re trying to test me, or you don''t respect me. It''s entirely different.


    "Since we¡¯re friends, I appreciate your gesture, since it''s not easy to find someone who would share


    nice things with you. But if we were mere acquaintances, d o you think I''d still open myself up to you


    as a woman?¡±


    "Did Theo Grant ever test you before? Are you a materialistic woman in his heart?" Xander asked


    abruptly, his quiet gaze boring into me.


    I paused. Would he think so?


    He would, I guess. I remember him mentioning that as


    long as I agreed to the divorce, he would give me whatever I wanted. I reckoned that in his heart, I


    married him solely for the money.


    My phone rang while I was deep in my thoughts.


    I scooped some food into my bowl and answered the phone.


    "Where are you?" Theo''s cold yet furious voice rang from the other side of the phone.


    It looked like he was out of the operating room and his operation was sessful.


    "I''m out, President Grant. How can I help you?" My tone was formal and monotonous.


    Xander saw that I was on the phone, so he headed inside the restaurant to get some drinks.


    "What are you doing?¡± His tone dropped a few degrees and wasced with displeasure.


    "Eating with a friend," I replied to him tantly. I had nothing to hide.


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo yelled through gritted teeth. "Well done. Your husband has juste out from


    an operation and is now in the hospital, yet you''re outside eating with a friend. Remarkably well


    done!"


    "I signed what I needed to and handled all the procedures. Plus, judging by the way you''re


    speaking, President Grant, it seems like you''re on your way to recovery. If there''s nothing else, I¡¯ll


    hang up first," I replied nonchntly, ignoring his rage.


    "Come to the hospital, now.¡± His voice was icily demanding. He would not allow me to reject him.


    If this were before, I would have gone there immediately, but I felt rebellious today. "I''m afraid I''d


    have to disappoint you, President Grant. It¡¯ll take me some time since I''m still with a friend." 1


    "Who the heck are you with right now?!" He roared, almost bursting my eardrum.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I ced the phone farther away from my ears and replied irritably, "Xander Nietzsche."


    "Wanda Lane, I just got into a small ident. I''m not dead yet. Are you in such a rush to find


    yourself the next man? We''re still married, and you''re still obliged t o take care of me." I could tell


    that he was mad, extremely mad.


    My irritation grew. "On what basis am I obliged to take care of a husband who got himself into an


    ident when he was with his mistress?


    "Besides, I''m sure you don¡¯tck caretakers by your side. Isn¡¯t Miss Reed very willing to take care of


    you? If I were to appear, she would be very unhappy. I''m being considerate toward you. You''re


    unwell, you don''t have the energy to wheedle her. I shall not add t o your misery. Get well soon. I''m


    sure Miss Reed will take extremely good care of you."


    After I finished saying everything in one breath, I hung up and turned off my phone. I did not give


    him a chance to reply to me.


    Xander passed me a bottle of yogurt. I conversed with him while I was shelling my lobster. This


    meal took us two hours to finish.


    After sending me to my vi, I thanked him before making my way toward the door.


    "Wanda Lane,¡± Xander called out. For the first time, he was using my full name. His tone was overly


    formal.


    I stopped in my tracks, turned around, and looked at him.


    He stuck his head out the car window and looked at m e solemnly. "Promise me, if there¡¯s a day


    when you want to choose a new path, remember that I''m always here. Don''t worry, I''ll take good


    care of you and your child. I won¡¯t let any harme your way."


    I smiled and replied to him, "I¡¯m the kind who sticks t o my path all the way to the end, so there¡¯s no


    ¡¯if¡¯. However, I''d still like to thank you. Being your friend makes me happy."


    I turned and entered through the door, no longer looking at him.


    As soon as I reached the living room, Miss Woods was hinting at me with her eyes. I soon realized


    that there was someone on the sofa.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    It was Cindy.


    She was arranging clothes on the sofa. They were all Theo''s clothes.


    Miss Woods whispered in my ear, "She was already here when I got back. She went to the second


    floor and grabbed all these clothes from the room."


    I walked over and stared coldly at her. She red at m e without a word. She then turned around


    and ordered Miss Woods. "Go get Theowy''s toothbrush and shaver."


    Miss Woods looked at me, not budging.


    I took out my phone and called 911.


    "Hello, I¡¯d like to make a report to the police. Someone i s trespassing private property. Please send


    someone t o investigate this matter." Then, I gave them my house address.


    "Shut up, Wanda Lane!" Cindy stared at me incredulously after she heard me call the police. She


    got up and tried to snatch my phone away.


    I angled myself to dodge her attack and continued," Please hurry."


    After hanging up, I stared at Cindy and said, "This is m y house, please leave. Or when the police


    come, things


    will get ugly.¡±


    Cindy''s face was flushed red with rage after her failed attempt to snatch my phone away.


    With a trembling voice, she bellowed, "Since when did this ce be yours, Wanda Lane? This


    is Theowy''s house! I cane whenever I please. Besides, a lot of things in this house are mine.


    You''re the shameless woman who thinks that what¡¯s mine is yours!¡±


    "Haha!¡± I was so furious I could not help butugh. " You''re indeed shameless, Miss Reed. Your


    ability to twist the truth is truly admirable."


    I scanned through the items in the house and realized that there were a few decorative pieces that


    Cindy had bought. She managed to keep them in the house after throwing tantrums.


    Walking up to one of the more expensive pieces, I pointed at it and said, "This is yours, right? It''s


    taking u p space in my house." I proceeded to smash in on the floor without hesitation. The same


    happened to the second piece, the third piece...


    With the sounds of porcin breaking on the floor, the most obvious row of collectibles had now


    turned into debris.


    "Wanda Lane! Don''t touch my things!" Cindy¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage and she pounced


    toward me like a dog with rabies.


    I understood her tactics all too well since I had fallen victim to them several times. I moved to the


    side to dodge her. Since she was using all her might, she could not stop herself in time and crashed


    into the bar counter.


    In the heat of the moment, she fumbled and grabbed onto a few antique vases that were on the


    counter, which came crashing to the floor. These vases were specially ordered by Theo. They must


    have cost a fortune.


    My heart ached, but I remarked faintly, "Miss Reed, please remember to pay for the damages at


    their full prices."


    "I''ll finish you off, Wanda Lane!" Ignoring the pain on her forehead, Cindy struggled to get up from


    the floor and was about to pounce on me again.


    Miss Woods stepped in and pressed her down. "Miss Reed, you¡¯re hurt. Please don''t move about,


    or you''ll bleed out."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At the same time, the doorbell rang. I opened the door t o find two young policemen walking in.


    "Someone here reported a trespass on private property? Who¡¯s the house owner?" the older


    policeman asked.


    "I am. This woman barged into my house and broke a lot of antiques." I pointed at Cindy.


    The older policeman looked at us and announced formally, "May I have a look at your identification


    cards and the house grant please?"


    I went up, brought down the necessary documents, and passed them to the policemen when Cindy


    shrieked, "Police, don''t listen to her nonsense! This is Theowy¡¯s house! I''m not trespassing."


    After the policemen were done checking the documents, they returned them to me and said, "This


    lady has sufficient documents. You, follow us back to the police station and we¡¯ll talk. Oh yes, you


    will have t oe along to give your statement as well."


    I massaged my forehead, not wanting to have to deal with Cindy any longer. Miss Woods saw this


    and stepped up. "Can I go? I saw this woman in the house when I came back. I''m well aware of the


    situation."


    The policemen looked at me and I quickly nodded.


    Just like that, the policemen took Cindy and Miss Woods with them.


    Cindy was stunned. She must not have experienced this kind of thing before in her life. Right before


    she left the door, she let out a shrill cry, "Just you wait, Wanda Lane! I''m not done with you!"


    After they left, I looked at the mess in the house. I was extremely tired so I did not bother cleaning


    up. I went up to take a bath.


    The doorbell rang again just when I was done with my bath. I looked at the time. It was nearly one


    in the morning. Was Cindy released so soon?

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    I wanted to ignore it, but the person behind the door seemed very persistent as the doorbell kept


    ringing.


    It may be a vi, but since it was a terrace, the sound o f the doorbell was loud and crisp in the dead


    of night. To prevent my neighbors from getting disturbed, I changed and went down to open the


    door.


    As I went down, I peeked at the security camera and was surprised to see Mason standing outside


    the door.


    It was sote. Theo was not home, so why was he here?


    Feeling confused, I opened the door and went out. " Doctor Lynch, it¡¯ste. How may I help you?"


    Mason red at me and grunted irritably. "Why didn''t you pick up your phone?"


    Only just realizing that I had left my phone upstairs, I replied hastily, "Sorry, my phone wasn¡¯t with


    me.


    What happened?"


    "Can both of you not include outsiders in your lovers'' bicker?" Right after he finished his sentence,


    he went into the house andy on the sofa. He looked exhausted, and his eyes were bleary like he


    had been forcefully yanked out of bed.


    I looked at him with a puzzled gaze and asked, "What


    does Theo want this time?" "What else does he want? He called me in the middle o f the night


    telling me that he''s hungry and he wants to eat your cooking, so he ordered me toe over and


    tell you to cook for him."


    F*ck...


    No wonder Mason was annoyed. I was too. Why could Theo not just suck it up or order delivery


    since it was s ote at night?


    "What does he really want? Does he have to be so annoying in the middle of the night?" I was


    unhappy.


    "I know, right? But that being said, you''d better hurry u p or there¡¯ll be no peace for either of us. Too


    bad he''s the patient." Masony on the sofa and said all this with his eyes closed.


    He really did look exhausted.


    I sighed exasperatedly. "Stay here for the night, then. I''ll make some food and send it over."


    Mason nodded, his breath evening out. He seemed to have fallen asleep. I shook my head. How


    tired must h e be to have fallen asleep right after he was done talking?


    I grabbed a nket from upstairs and covered it with him before going into the kitchen.


    The fridge was filled with ingredients, which Miss Woods had bought. I considered the fact that


    Theo had just undergone an operation and decided to use the chicken that Miss Woods had


    prepared to make him some chicken soup.


    After half an hour, I scooped the soup into a container and prepared to leave.


    In the living room, Mason was snoring lightly.


    I rushed to the hospital, and it was pin-drop silent in the wing where the wards were. The VIP


    section that Theo was in was eerily silent. After asking the nurse who was dozing off, I got the ward


    number and entered the ward.


    In the room, Theo was lying on his half-nted bed, ying with his phone. He may be in a hospital


    gown but he was still ridiculously good-looking. He was just sitting there, but I could not take my


    eyes off of him.


    He saw me when I pushed open the door and arranged hisposure. He ced his phone down


    and stared intently at me.


    Although I was unhappy with how annoying he was, I saw the bandages on his head and his pale


    face.


    My heart softened. I brought the food container to his bed and nonchntly said, "You¡¯ve just


    undergone an operation, so you can only drink soup. I made you some chicken soup. Come, have


    some."


    "Okay.¡± He sat up and looked at me. "Mason went over t o look for you, didn¡¯t he? You refused to


    come to the hospital so this was the only thing I could do."


    My facial expression was icy-cold. I did not say a word as I opened the container. I poured out some


    soup and passed him a spoon. "Drink up, it''s the right temperature."


    He peeked at me and said sheepishly, "My hand hurts. Feed me.¡± He looked expectant.


    I was vexed. The doctor had said that only his head and abdomen were injured, so why was his


    hand hurting? He was just deliberately trying to be annoying. Not only did he trouble his buddy in


    the middle of the night but he also wanted to trouble me now.


    Even though I knew he was doing it on purpose, I did not expose him. I picked up the container and


    brought a spoonful of soup to his mouth.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled gleefully and opened his mouth, slurping the soup immediately.


    Even with food in his mouth, his eyes were still fixed o nme.


    I pretended not to notice as I continued feeding him. It did not take long for him to finish a bowl of


    soup.


    "Are you still mad?" After a while, he broke the silence.


    I paused, my head still hung low. I asked quietly," What do you mean?¡±


    He continued, "She''s my burden. Whatever I owed her parents previously, I have to repay her.¡± His


    voice was deep and emotionless.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    I looked up at him and said indifferently, "So, are you going to carry this burden your entire life?


    Theo Grant, I can stop caring, but I refuse to let my child be forced t o fight someone else for their


    dad."


    Theo''s onyx eyes darkened, and he replied almost immediately, "I promise, this won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    "You''ve already said the same line before. Do you know what a habit means?" Cindy was Theo''s


    habit, and he had proven time and again that he could not ignore her.


    My heart softened when I saw how conflicted he was. I did not force him anymore. I faintly said,


    "Take a nap. The sun''s about toe up."


    Hey on his bed and asked in a deep voice, "I heard you came over to sign the consent form for


    my operation. Were you worried?¡±


    How should I reply? I was worried when I heard he got into an ident, but when I knew that he


    was not badly injured and he was with Cindy at the time of the ident, I was more upset and


    disheartened than I was worried.


    However, I did not want to tell him that. I got up, kept the food container, and said coldly, "I''ll head


    back


    now. I need to work tomorrow."


    His face changed when he saw that I was unwilling to answer him. He said, "The hospital requires a


    family member to stay back tonight. Just make do with that bed over there."


    I wanted to call Cindy and ask her toe since she would be more than happy to, but I


    remembered that she should still be in the police station now. I agreed." Okay, I''ll go to sleep now.


    Just holler if you need anything."


    He was only being annoying tonight because of this. If I did not stay back, I did not know what other


    method he woulde up with to be so torturously annoying.


    I ced the food container down andy down, preparing to sleep. I was out and about all night, so


    I was exhausted.


    Before he could say anything, his phone rang. He picked it up, and his eyes darkened. s, he


    answered it on speakerphone.


    I was not sure when this habit of answering the phone on speakerphone started.


    Once the call went through, Cindy''s shrieks pierced through the phone. "Theowy, save me! Wanda


    Lane framed me and sent me to the police station. They require a family member to be present but I


    can''t get through to my parents. I''m so scared..."


    She actually took so long to call him?


    Theo looked at me, confused. I shrugged and said nonchntly, "She barged into my house without


    permission, so I called the police on her."


    He lowered his head into his hands and said into the phone, "It''ste now. Just be there for a while.


    I''ll let Zedd handle it first thing tomorrow morning."


    "Theowy, I''m scared, sob, sob..." Cindy continued to wail on the phone.


    Theo did not say anything else and hung up the phone. He massaged his temples and sighed


    exasperatedly, "You could¡¯ve just chased her out. Why did you make things so ugly?"


    "Ugly? I don''t think so. Someone trespassed into the house, so I called the police. It¡¯s reasonable. If


    you were the one who gave your consent or permission, then let¡¯s talk. Pay me and I''ll give you


    back the ownership of the house."


    "Wanda Lane!" His face was suddenly stern. "Don''t forget your identity.¡±


    "It¡¯s precisely because I haven''t forgotten it. That''s our house, I don¡¯t want anyoneing and


    going as they please. If you¡¯re unhappy because of this, I¡¯ll move out." I raised my voice as well.


    I was uncertain if what I said yed a big role, but his stern face suddenly softened as he smiled


    and looked at me. "Come here."


    I understood what he wanted. Before he could kick up a fuss, I got up, walked over, and climbed


    onto his bed t oy by his side.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He chuckled. "If only you''re always this obedient." He reached out his hands, wanting to hug me.


    "I have bad form when I sleep. I don''t want to press your wounds." I rejected him and inched closer


    to the edge.


    He did not insist. He covered me with his nket without a word.


    After the tumultuous night, I was beyond exhausted and quickly fell asleep on the bed.


    By the time I woke up again, it was already 9:30 in the morning.


    I was in a daze, so I thought I was on my bed at home when I woke up. I extended my limbs and


    was about t o take a big stretch when...


    "Ah! Are you trying to murder your husband?!" A howl rang from beside me.


    I nked out, only to quickly realize that one of my arms was right on top of Theo''s wound on his


    abdomen.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    At that moment, I was instantly awoken from my daze and jumped out of bed. "I''m sorry, so sorry. I


    didn''t do that on purpose. Does it hurt really bad? I''ll go get the doctor."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I''m fine, I''m just ying with you. What a klutz! Are you hurt?" Theo cradled my wrist in his hands,


    gently massaging it.


    After he mentioned it, I realized that my wrist was burning with pain. I must have been too anxious


    that I did not realize I knocked my hand against the cab by the bed.


    "I''m fine, what about you? Did your wound tear?" I lowered my gaze worriedly. I may not have


    moved with full strength, but I was still worried since the wound was fresh from the operation.


    He smirked. "I''m not that fragile. Are you hungry?"


    "I''m okay." I shook my head when I saw how carefree h e sounded, but his face was still ashen.


    At that moment, a nurse knocked on the door and asked, "Bed 37, may we hook you up to an IV


    drip now? You have quite a lot of medication this morning. If you dy it, we might not be able to


    get it done by noon."


    Theo frowned, and his face was as apathetic as usual when he answered softly, "Yes."


    I immediately understood. Theo had asked the nurse t oe backter when it was time for his


    drip in the morning because he did not want to disturb my sleep.


    I was embarrassed. I was supposed to be the one taking care of him, but in the end, I was the one


    being taken care of.


    "What do you feel like eating? I''ll go buy it." I felt guilty, so my attitude was better than yesterday


    night.


    "I''ll eat whatever you get me." He smiled gently at me.


    He had been showing me meaningful smiles like this since yesterday night. I was flustered by them.


    I quickly freshened up in the bathroom and went down t o get breakfast.


    As I was walking out the door, I bumped into Mason. H e was wearing his white doctor¡¯s coat with a


    notebook in his hands. He looked like he was going to perform a check-up on Theo. He looked


    refreshed, a huge contrast from his worn-out appearancest night.


    Mason saw that it was me and stopped me. "Thanks forst night."


    I paused and recalled that he probably meant the nket I covered him with at the vist night. I


    shook my head slightly. "No worries, it''s the least I could do. You wouldn''t have been awakened in


    the middle of the night if it weren''t for that annoying man."


    Mason was momentarily stunned before he reverted t o his usual aloof expression. "Where are-"


    "I''m going to get breakfast. Have you eaten?¡± I asked.


    He raised his wrist and looked at the time. He was stern. "You, a pregnant woman, and he, a


    patient, have to eat on time. It''s important.¡±


    I was more embarrassed after hearing what Mason said. With a slightly flushed face, I forced a


    smile and went on my way.


    It was after breakfast hours at the hospital''s canteen, s o I had no choice but to go outside to buy


    some breakfast.


    Miss Woods called and told me that she was home and would send lunch overter. She told me


    she had wanted to send breakfast too, but Theo called and told her not to.


    I was not sure what Theo wanted. He could have had breakfast but he chose to stay hungry till now.


    There was no time for me to overthink, so I bought two portions of chicken soup from a restaurant


    near the hospital and rushed back to the ward.


    As I was about to enter the ward, I heard voicesing from inside.


    I did not enter and stood outside the door.


    Cindy was sobbing. "Theowy, you don¡¯t know how horrible Wanda was to mest night. Not only did


    she call the police on me but she also smashed all the collectibles I bought for you and told the


    police I did it. The police interrogated me the entire night. It was so terrifying!"


    Her cries were pitiful and sorrowful, moving the hearts of those who heard her.


    "Brother, Wanda Lane is a horrible woman. How could she bully Cindy like this? How dare she send


    her to the police station? Why are you still with her? Don¡¯t gamble your whole life away just for a


    baby."


    It was Zedd, and he was furious about the injustice Cindy facedst night.


    I pushed open the door since I did not want to continue standing outside while eavesdropping.


    Once I entered the ward, both Cindy and Zedd red a t me without an ounce of humiliation for


    getting caught talking about me behind my back. They looked like they could not wait to devour me


    whole. Cindy¡¯s face was especially filled with hatred.


    I ignored them, took the soup over, and waved it at Theo. "Are you still eating?"


    On the cab beside his bedid a food container, which I assumed was from Cindy and Zedd.


    They must havee here to send Theo breakfast.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    "Yes." He looked at the food container in my hands and nodded.


    I walked over, propped the bedside table up, and ced the bowl of soup and a spoon before him. I


    said, "Eat up, I''ll head off to work."


    "Do you think I can feed myself in this state?" He raised his right hand that was hooked on a drip


    and looked at me quizzically.


    I was bbergasted. I looked at him with astonishment on my face. Was he really asking me to feed


    him in a situation like this?


    He raised his head and his eyebrows at me, his intentions crystal clear. He wanted me to feed him.


    I...


    Cindy saw this and quickly stepped forward. "Theowy, it''s not convenient for you to use your hands,


    so let me feed you. This is the m chowder I specially made for you at home this morning. Have a


    try."


    After she was done talking, she proceeded to open her food container.


    Theo''s face changed slightly as he frowned. "No need."


    Instantly, there was a subtle change in the


    atmosphere.


    Cindy''s hands shook, then she pretended as though nothing had happened as she continued, "I


    spent a long time cooking this. Have a taste.¡± She then tried to feed him a spoonful of chowder.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I turned around and was about to leave.


    Theo called out to me before telling Zedd, "Send Cindy back, then go to the office and apply for


    leave for Wanda. She''s not going to work today."


    There were different expressions on our faces. In particr, Cindy and Zedd¡¯s faces were extremely


    cold, and they were in foul moods.


    As much as Cindy may not know how to read the room, she understood what Theo meant. She had


    an incredulous look on her face.


    Zedd stepped in to pull Cindy aside. "Cindy, Theo just underwent an operation. He needs to rest.


    Why don''t w ee back tomorrow?"


    "I don''t want to!" Cindy¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. She looked at Theo pitifully and wailed. "Theowy,


    are you chasing me out for her?"


    Theo frowned. "You didn''t rest well in the police stationst night. Follow Zedd back for now."


    "I really don¡¯t understand. In what way is she attractive? I''m prettier than her and I love you more


    than her. When you were still in the operating room, she disappeared without a trace. Most


    importantly, she''s just some farmhouse brat. She has no right to be by your side-¡±


    "Enough!" Theo was so angry that his eyes sank into deep bottomless pools. His voice wasced


    with rage a s he ordered, "Leave. Now!"


    "I will now! Why does she get to stay but I have to go back?¡± Cindy was spoiled, so she threw a


    tantrum like a princess and plopped down on the bed. She refused t o get up.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave? Okay, I''ll leave!" Theo tried to get up with much difficulty and was about to get


    down from his bed.


    "Don''t move. Be careful of your wounds." I rushed over to help him.


    Cindy bit her lip and lowered her gaze. "Theowy, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I''m just afraid, I¡¯m so


    afraid that you''ll throw me away in the future. Please don''t be angry, okay? I promise I won¡¯t fight


    with you ever again. Please, I beg you, let me stay. Don''t chase me away, okay?"


    Miss Reed, who was still as stubborn as a donkey a minute ago, did a 180 change and was now


    profusely apologizing. All her sharp edges were now smooth.


    Everyone would give up their stand under certain circumstances. Now, Cindy was trying to make


    herself seem pathetic and pitiful in Theo''s eyes.


    I was not a pushover. It was just that when I saw how feeble Cindy was, I was reminded of what I


    was like previously. I relented and exited the ward quietly without saying a word.


    When I arrived at the office, my assistant came running to me frantically.


    Ever since the talk I had with Heidi, she had been on sick leave. Hence, thepany got another


    assistant for me.


    "Something bad has happened, President Lane!" The assistant tapped her chest frantically as she


    fumbled.


    "Don''t be anxious. Slowly tell me about it." I looked at her.


    "Our new productmercial has been giarized and is now ying on all major tforms."


    "When did it happen? Whichpany¡¯s products? Is i t a coincidence?" I shot up to my feet in


    shock and asked a few questions in one go.


    The master copy of themercial had been with me all this while. Since it had not gotten leaked,


    how could it have been giarized?


    Theo had told me to take over the new productunch but I did not have the chance to liaise with


    him yet, hence the master copy of themercial had been with me the whole time.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "It''s Lucy Jewelry. They didn''t do much marketing before this but suddenly announced that they¡¯re


    launching a new product series with Sandy as their spokesperson. Themercial they released is


    exactly the same as ours."


    "Isn''t Sandy our brand ambassador? How could she be the spokesperson of anotherpany¡¯s


    products?" I was confused.


    "ording to what I heard from my friend, Newlight Media put out news that Grant Corporation


    broke the agreement by refusing to sign it even after a long time. Hence, Sandy went ahead and


    took up this job,¡± my assistant said softly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I waspletely taken aback. It was true that Sandy''s agreement had not gone through, but that


    was because Theo said he wanted to investigate the rumors between Xander and myself that


    circted previously. Never would I have thought that Newlight would break off the agreement on


    their end and put the me on Grant Corporation.


    What do I do now? Grant Corporation''s new productunch was put on hold and before the


    spokesperson scandal could be resolved, we lost our brand ambassador and ourmercial was


    giarized.


    Theo was still in the hospital now, and our opponent had really gotten our hands tied behind our


    backs.


    The master copy was leaked from my end, and I would have to bear responsibility for it.


    "Give me all the information rted to Lucy Jewelry," I told my assistant. I was not familiar with this


    company, so to find out how themercial was leaked, I had to start investigating them.


    My assistant promptlypiled all the information rted to Lucy Jewelry and handed it to me. I


    combed through all the information I had on hand, trying to look for clues that would help my case.


    After loads of effort, I found something odd. In a photo of their anniversary celebration which I found


    online, I saw Zedd Nichols in it.


    It was a photo that was datedst year. Zedd was d i n a white suit and drinking together with the


    owner of Lucy Jewelry. Benny Sherman, Heidi''s boyfriend and V P of Newlight Media, was also at


    the same table.


    Could it be Zedd? Was he acting as a double agent who was pretending to work with Theo but had


    joined hands with others to bring Grant Corporation down?


    It did not really make sense since Theo, Mason, and Zedd had merged theirpanies into one


    corporation that shared the same fate. For him to do that would mean that he was sabotaging


    himself, right?


    The nuances of the business world were tooplicated. The more I thought of it, the more my


    head hurt.


    I refused to continue overthinking. Since things had already arrived at this point, how they


    progressed was something that was out of my control. This was between the twopanies, so I


    would wait for Theo t o be discharged for him to make the call.


    Hence, I prepared to get off of work earlier and go home.


    I did not want to go to the hospital since Cindy might still be there, but I did not want to go back to


    the vi either. Hence, I whipped out my phone and was about t o invite Cecilia for a meal.


    It was then I saw that Theo had been calling me since the afternoon. I had about a hundred missed


    calls. I did not realize my phone was on silent. Besides, my mind was upied the entire afternoon.


    When I was caught up in my thoughts, my phone rang once again. I picked up, and before I could


    say anything, Theo''s ice-cold voice boomed from the other end of the phone.


    "What the heck have you been doing? Why didn''t you answer your phone?¡± He sounded irritated,


    and I could tell that he was fuming.


    "Work. I didn''t hear my phone ring," I replied faintly and monotonously.


    "Wanda Lane!" My attitude triggered something in him as he yelled my name through gritted teeth.


    "I¡¯m listening, what¡¯s up?¡± I was still aloof.


    His anger fell on deaf ears. After a long pause, he calmed down. "I thought I asked you to take care


    of m e in the hospital? You''ve been gone the entire day. Are you trying to starve me to death?"


    "There should be no shortage of helpers in your ward, President Grant. Just ask Miss Reed to buy


    or cook whatever you want to eat," I packed my things as I answered him. I was preparing to get off


    work.


    "This is your responsibility; it''s never hers." His tone was icy.


    I said apathetically, ¡°She¡¯s the mistress, she¡¯s obliged t o take care of you. Going through tough


    times together is a great test for your rtionship, so I won''t join the party."


    I was in a foul mood, so I did not care if the things I said would anger him or not.


    On the other end of the phone call, Theo was silent for a long while before he spoke again, "Are you


    covetous?"


    "I''m obviously jealous, not covetous." I barked in rebellion.


    He chuckled, hisughter loud and jovial. I could not tell if he wasughing at me or if he was just


    happy." Come and eat with me. I''ve ordered your favorite food."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "You go ahead, then. I''ve made ns." I wanted to eat and shop with Cecilia.


    "Good job! Your husband is in the hospital and you''re still in the mood to dine out with others. Do


    you even have a conscience?"


    I was irritated and did not want to talk to him any longer. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now."


    "I''ll give you 20 minutes. If you''re not here by then, you¡¯ll bear the consequences." He lowered his


    voice threateningly.


    "I''ll bear it, then." I was unfazed as I hung up the phone immediately.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was already irritated before. Now, I was annoyed. Another phone call came in and I thought it was


    Theo once again. When I lifted my phone, it was an unknown number.


    After a moment of hesitation, I answered the call.


    "Wandy, I''ve missed you." Azy drawl was heard from the other end of the line.


    I shuddered. Tyler Schuman! 1


    There was a tingling sensation on my scalp as I tried t o calm myself down. "Anything important?¡±


    He had disappeared after the fightst time. I thought he would leave me alone, but now, it seemed


    like it was impossible.


    "I just miss you." His tone was slightly bratty, but it could still send chills down one''s spine. 1


    "If you¡¯re bored, go get a girlfriend. Stop using me as your pastime." I was sulky. Theo alone was


    enough to make me frustrated. Now, there was Tyler Schuman too? Just kill me already.


    He chuckled. "I won''t date if I can''t find anyone as adorable as my sister."


    "Lunatic." I was annoyed, and my head was pounding furiously. I did not want to waste any more


    time with him. I hung up.


    As I was about to get in my car, Keith appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of my car door.


    His face was solemn as he stood upright. "President Lane, President Grant has asked me to escort


    you to the hospital.¡±


    "When did I say that I was going to visit him and asked him to fetch me over?" I knew now that the


    consequences Theo had mentioned earlier were to resort to brute force.


    Keith was silent, but he was adamant as he stood in front of my car door. He did not allow me to get


    inside my car.


    "How annoying can all of you be? I said I''m not going!


    I''m not going!¡± I could not take it anymore as I bellowed at Keith.


    Keith did not even flinch. He was persistent." President Grant ordered me toe get you. Please


    don''t make it difficult for me, President Lane."


    "You..." I wanted to yell at Keith once more, but I thought that it would be unreasonable of me to


    take it out on him. Hence, I held it in. "I''ll just drive there. Can I do that?"


    "I''ll send you there, President Lane."


    "Fine, I''ll go, I¡¯ll go. Where''s the car?" s, I gave in. It was no use trying to reason with Theo. Keith


    would do whatever he could and achieve his task by hook or by crook. This was also why Theo had


    trusted him for so many years.


    "My car is here, President Lane. Please watch your steps." It was like Keith had not just witnessed


    my outburst. He still led me to his car with a straight face.


    Bam! I mmed the car door shut, taking out my displeasure on it.


    It was a silent journey all the way to the hospital.


    Keith practically abandoned his car right at the main entrance of the hospital and escorted me until I


    got to Theo''s ward.


    Hah. How much distrust did he have for me?


    I paid him no attention and made a beeline for the ward. Once I was inside, I realized that Mason,


    Zedd,


    and Cindy were all here as well.


    They were stunned when they saw me walk in. Their facial expressions were diverse.


    "Wanda Lane, what are you doing here?" Cindy was the first to question hostilely.


    I put down my bag and replied coldly, "Here to take care of the patient. Can¡¯t you tell? Visiting hours


    are over. If you don''t have any other business here, please take your leave now. The patient needs


    to rest."


    Even though I really wanted to explode at Theo, I would not do it in front of outsiders.


    Mason was reasonable and got up to quietly leave after hearing what I said.


    Cindy was seething in anger as she shot up and shrieked, "How shameless of you toe


    uninvited! How dare you chase us out? I think the one who should leave is you. Who do you think


    you are?"


    I could not hold it in any longer. I sneered. "Who do you think you are, Miss Reed? Mistress,


    shameful third party, or concubine?


    "If you''re to im second ce for being the most shameless woman, Miss Reed, no one would


    dare im first ce. Why do you like to pester Theo so much? Can¡¯t you find yourself another


    man, or do you just like eating my leftovers? Does that give you a sense of aplishment?"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "Wanda Lane, what do you mean by that?!¡± Cindy was s o angry that her eyes had turned


    bloodshot. However, she still had to maintain her sophisticated demeanor i n front of Theo, so she


    did not dare rush up to me and p me.


    "I meant what I said. I really don''t get it, why do you have to cling to Theo? Don''t you still have


    Doctor Lynch and Zedd Nichols by your side? Well, I guess Doctor Lynch won''t like an arrogant,


    spoiled, and unreasonable brat like you."


    I looked at Zedd and continued, "As for President Nichols, he''s loyal and faithful to you, only for you


    to treat him as a bootlicker. You hand him your boot to b e licked when it''s necessary and chuck him


    away when he''s not needed. Your act of keeping him as a backup while you go after a better man is


    despicable."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I was mad, so I did not filter my words.


    Zedd, who was at the side, heard my words and his expression changed. "Wanda Lane, watch what


    you¡¯re saying."


    "What double standards you have, President Nichols. I have to watch what I say after a few


    sentences, but Miss Reed is openly going against me and fighting me for my husband. Besides, I¡¯m


    speaking up for you out o


    f goodwill. Are you really happy being the backup?"


    "You..."


    Zedd was about to say something else when Theo spoke up, "Zedd, bring Cindy back."


    The two red at me angrily before they resentfully left.


    It was just the two of us in the ward now. He looked at me with a trace of amusement in his deep


    eyes.


    I did not understand what he meant, so I said coldly," Sorry I spoke without a filter and hurt your


    beloved lover once again.¡±


    He cocked his eyebrows. His initially rxed jawline was clenched tightly as he sighed


    exasperatedly." What do you feel like eating?"


    "Air." I was in a foul mood, so I did not have the nicest tone.


    "Great, I''ll eat air with you tonight, then," he replied swiftly.


    "Theo Grant, are you getting a kick out of torturing and annoying me the entire day? If you¡¯re really


    bored and need someone to talk to, Miss Reed would be eager toply. Why can¡¯t you just let me


    go?"


    As soon as I was done, the atmosphere changed drastically. Theo''s face was initially pretty serene


    but i t became piercingly cold, and chilly air emitted from his body. His eyes turned dangerously dark


    as he red at me in silence.


    His gaze was so stern, and when it was paired with his menacing facial expression, I shuddered in


    fear as it had been a while since Ist saw him like this. I instinctively took a step back.


    It wasmon for human beings to subconsciously want more than they could ask for. The change


    in Theo recently was so huge I forgot what his initial attitude was like.


    "Do you really hate spending time with me?" he asked, his tone dripping with ice.


    "Not really.¡± I shrunk back shamelessly. I lowered my voice and said, "I''m in a bad mood and was


    tired the entire day. I don¡¯t have the energy nor strength now."


    My attitude calmed the snowstorm on his face. He did not reply to me. After a long time, he reached


    out and pulled me by his side while muttering, "Are you still angry because I got into an ident


    when I was with Cindy?¡±


    "A little, but not entirely," I did not hide anything as I answered him truthfully. I was already used to it


    after all these years. I may be angry, but I would not hold a grudge.


    "So you''re in a bad mood because of the pregnancy?¡± H e was patient as he continued asking.


    I rolled my eyes at him and did not answer. There were many things that had caused my mood to


    be bad, and there were also psychological aspects involved.


    Suddenly, Keith pushed open the door and appeared with a few huge bags in his hands. From the


    logo of the bags, it looked like they were all takeaways from the ''Cauldron of Latymer'', which was


    quite far away from the hospital.


    Keith arranged all the food on the table after taking them out and left after that.


    Theo looked at me, and his lips gently parted. "Eat up. Didn''t you say that you like the food from this


    restaurant? They¡¯re all your favorites."


    I nced at the food in front of me. About seven or eight of them were foods that I had previously


    mentioned I liked.


    I was hungry, so I did not wait anymore and grabbed the fork to dig in.


    Theo did not move. He sat there quietly watching me.


    I ignored him and continued enjoying my meal. After a long while, my cheeks were flushed red from


    all his staring. I looked up at him and asked, "You¡¯re not eating?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Theo raised his eyebrows as his gaze fell on his right hand that was hooked onto a drip. His


    meaning was clear, he could not eat.


    I knew he wanted me to feed him once again, but I pretended not to understand him and continued


    eating without looking at him. I no longer asked him anything either.


    Soon, I was almost done eating. As I raised my head, I realized that he was staring at the food


    intently. Like a child, he would swallow his saliva from time to time. Hope and hunger burned in his


    eyes as he looked at m e with doe-eyes.


    I knew it was all an act, but since I was well fed now and my mood had improved, I gave in. I got


    him a few pieces of bread and paired them with some dips and sides that he could eat. I then


    brought the food to his mouth.


    He was excited as he eagerly opened his mouth and gobbled up the food, nodding in satisfaction as


    he chewed.


    Just like that, the entire bread basket was gone after I repeatedly fed the food to his mouth and he


    opened his mouth to take a bite.


    Theo grabbed a napkin and cleaned his mouth elegantly. He said as if he wanted more, "It¡¯s not too


    bad to eat your leftovers."


    I was stunned. It took me a while to realize what he meant. I red at him. "How audacious of you


    to bring it up."


    He cocked his eyebrows with pride and said, "Why not? You ate it, which means you like it. It''s


    proven that things that you like are not too shabby, including me."


    I looked at how proud he was and learned something new today. It seemed that he was truly bored


    in the hospital as he would usually never say brainless things like that.


    I did not want to bicker with him, so I got up and started cleaning up. I looked at him and said, "Now


    that you''ve eaten, I''ll be taking my leave. I won''t stay over tonight."


    I never liked hospitals, and I did not like the feeling of sleeping on hospital beds.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He raised his head. "You¡¯re going to leave me in the hospital alone again?" He looked pitiful.


    I lowered my gaze. "There¡¯s someone else who''s very willing to apany you. You don''t need me


    here."


    "Wanda Lane, is it fun for you to bring it up all the time?" His tone was instantly unkind. The


    transformation was as fast as flipping a page in a


    book.


    "It¡¯s not fun for me, so it¡¯s better if I leave." I did not like bringing it up all the time and having it


    dampen m y mood either, but I could not seem to control it recently. It would slip out unintentionally


    as I talked.


    "You''re in a rush to leave because you don''t want to be with me, or are you rushing off to meet


    someone else? Xander or Tyler?"


    My mood was already gloomy before Theo said that, but once he mentioned the two of them, my


    mood turned stormy as I snapped back. "If you can have a lover, why can¡¯t I have male friends?¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at me grimly.


    At the mention of Cindy, I got increasingly annoyed and ignored his rage. "Please don''t use your


    standards to judge someone else, President Grant. I don''t know what you do with Miss Reed, but as


    for me, I only have meals and converse with my friends. I think my behavior is more transparent


    than certain people''s."


    My reply ignited an explosion of rage in him and exposed his inner darkness. He reached out and


    yanked my hand, catapulting me toward him." Transparent?"


    Right after he was done speaking, he yanked me once more and I was forced to lie on the bed


    while he tore off the tube of his IV drip.


    I was enraged and repeatedly hit him with my hands." Theo Grant, are you crazy?!"


    "Indeed I am, and it''s all thanks to you.¡±


    I yelled, "Theo Grant, if you don''t want the baby, just tell me straight to my face! I''ll leave


    immediately.


    Don¡¯t you dare kill the baby by hurting me over and over again."


    Perhaps my choice of words was too harsh.


    Theo stopped dead in his tracks, and after what seemed like forever, he gently exhaled and said


    disgruntledly, "I''m sorry I lost control. But Wanda, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    It did not sit well with me to see him so unusually lonely and dejected. Pain welled up in my heart


    and spread all the way into my bones. It was too painful for us to constantly torture and hurt each


    other.


    Too many things were involved for Theo and me to get to where we were right now. It was difficult to


    make things clear. I said, "First, get up. Be careful of your wounds."

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Theo lifted his head and printed a soft kiss on my lips.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I got up and headed to the washroom.


    Without saying goodbye, I left the ward since I did not want to be by his side any longer.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw Cindy squatting b y the door. Bashfulness filled her face.


    I knew when I saw her that she must have seen everything that had just happened. I silently cursed


    Theo in my heart but I pretended that nothing happened as I breezily walked past her.


    "You''re shameless, Wanda Lane." Behind me, Cindy¡¯s loathsome voice rang out.


    I stopped, turned around, and looked at her. "Yeah, it¡¯s shameful to peek at another couple''s love


    life. If you have the guts, you should''ve gone in and watched, then. Why were you hiding here?"


    I paused. "Oh, right, I don''t think he was satisfied just now since my hands can only do so much. If


    you go in now, both of you can probably continue with the unfinished business!"


    After I was done, I entered the elevator without giving


    her a chance to retort.


    It was already dark out when I left the ward. I wanted t o return to the vi, but my car was still at my


    office building, so I could only grab a taxi to the office.


    Never would I have expected to see someone standing beside my car the moment I stepped down


    from the taxi. It was Tyler Schuman.


    When Iid my eyes on him, my heart constricted. I turned around, wanting to reenter the taxi.


    I did not expect him to have seen me as well. He strode toward me and stood right in front of the


    taxi. His handsome but sinister face wore a menacing smile. "Wandy, Big Brother has been waiting


    for you for a while now.¡±


    I sat in the car without moving.


    Tyler opened the door of the taxi. His voice was gentle, but his tone was icy-cold." Are you nning


    to hide from me forever? I remember mentioning to you before that I wouldn¡¯te looking for you,


    but if we d o meet, I won''t let you go again."


    The driver turned and looked at us with an odd expression on his face.


    Tyler was unfazed. He was still smiling at me.


    He was right. Even if I could hide from him now, I could not hide from him forever. Our reunion was


    of ill fate, but it was also destiny.


    I got out of the taxi and stared intently at Tyler.


    However, my eyes were unfocused. I asked quietly," What exactly do you want?"


    He was still smiling when he said, "Nothing. I just want us to go back to how we were in the past.


    Those were blissful days. I kept reminiscing about it all these years, and I''ve always missed you.¡±


    "Go back? What for? To see how you kill people and relive the days of your torture?" My heart was


    pounding with pain. The past was a scar that I could never get rid of as long as I lived.


    Tyler maintained his smile and said in all seriousness, "Theo Grant doesn''t love you, right?"


    I shook my head. "No, he loves me very much. We''re really happy together."


    He did not believe me and said, "You publicly challenged Grayson Louis and Petra White? How big


    d o you think your possibility of winning is against people like them? Even if you don''t care about


    your safety, you gotta take your baby into ount, right?"


    If he had not mentioned this, I would have already forgotten about it. Grayson did threaten me the


    other day, saying he would use extreme measures against m e.


    I was a little annoyed, but this was not the time to discuss these problems. I looked at him and said,


    "You don''t have to worry about all these. Did you reallye looking for me just to tell me this?"


    He reeled in the strong sense of malice he was exuding and said solemnly, "Go back to the old


    vige with me. I''ve bought and renovated our mansion. All the furniture is the same as before. I''m


    sure you¡¯ll like i t."


    Iughed. "You want me to go back and be controlled b y you once more? To live in your shadows


    again?"


    He frowned and retorted, "You know I never wanted to hurt you."


    "You¡¯re right, you never wanted to. It was all my fault. Right now, I don¡¯t want to go looking for


    trouble, so I won''t be going back with you."


    "Wandy, I''m really doing this for your own good. If you want this baby to be born peacefully, you


    have toe back to the vige with me now. Grayson was very clear the other day. He''ll use


    extreme measures against you. Aren''t you worried, even the slightest bit?"


    "How do you know? Have you been stalking me?¡± I was jolted back to my senses as I stared at him


    incredulously.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "I only want to protect you. Trust me, Grayson Louis is no saint."


    I looked at Tyler and scoffed. "How do you expect me t o believe you? In my eyes, all of you are the


    same, you''re demons from hell."


    He sighed. "Whatever you say, then. But you have to go with me now, or they''ll destroy you."


    My mood could not get any worse. I looked at him and blurted out, "Can you just leave me alone?


    I¡¯d rather be destroyed by them than follow you back and be destroyed by you once more. Tyler


    Schuman, it''s been so many years. Why won''t you let me go? Let''s live our own lives. Wouldn¡¯t that


    be great? Why do you have to appear once again and want to pull me back into the days filled with


    darkness?"


    Tyler looked at me and finally spoke after a long pause, "That''s because we share the same fate.


    We were both abandoned, so only we can ignite each other¡¯s lives."


    A sharp pain overcame my chest. It was as if someone had stabbed me, forcefully wiggled the knife


    several times, and there was blood everywhere. It was a gory sight to behold. 1


    All these years, I had been trying my best not to think back on the past. Just when I thought I had


    forgotten everything, Tyler Schuman not only reappeared in my life but he was also forcing me to


    relive everything. He was tearing open the wounds that had started healing until they were exposed


    in the open again. 1


    He was right, I was abandoned.


    I was only six months old when I was abandoned in the vige dumpster on a cold winter night. The


    one who abandoned me had no intention for me to live since I only had a thin nket around me


    when they left me on the ground and disappeared.


    Perhaps it was not my time to go yet, because among the piles of trash, a crippled woman who was


    picking up the trash witnessed everything.


    When the person who abandoned me left, she hobbled over and picked me up. This kind person


    was the mother who brought me up.


    At that time, my little face was red from the cold weather, and I was on the brink of death. It was my


    mother who carried me home and ced me by the fire for the entire night. She used the money


    she got from collecting trash to buy milk powder so she could feed me. It was my mother who


    brought me back from the depths of hell.


    The next day, I was brought to the police station. Unfortunately, there were no orphanages in the


    vige. When the vige policemen wanted to send m e to the orphanage in the city, I cried loudly


    as I clung tightly to my mother.


    It was this act that allowed my and my mother''s fate t o intertwine for 20 years.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was already crippled and was relying on collecting trash to earn a living. After she adopted me,


    she disregarded her injured leg and began working at a little workshop in town so that I would have


    food to eat and warm clothes to wear. Manualbor was the only thing she could do at that time.


    Times were hard, but those days were the happiest days of my life.


    Ten years passed in a blink. As my mother worked day and night, her body could not take manual


    labor any longer.


    One year, my mother agreed to raise the workshop supplier''s illegitimate son on the condition that


    the supplier financed my studies.


    This meant that from that day onward, my mother had to take care of two abandoned children-Tyler


    Schuman and myself.


    I was ten years old that year, while Tyler was 13. When Tyler was brought back, I was happy,


    thinking that I had gotten myself a big brother.


    Little did I know, that was the beginning of my nightmare.


    I found out that Tyler''s father was already married and lived in Whaldorf City. When he came to


    work in our town, he had Tyler with a factory worker.


    Initially, Tyler was under his mother¡¯s care and they would get financial assistance from his father.


    Everything was dandy. s, his mother passed away from an illness and his father did not dare to


    bring him to Whaldorf. Hence, he could only pay my mother to take Tyler in.


    When Tyler knew about it, he burst into a rage. He became rebellious, ruthless, and cruel. When he


    came t o our house, he deliberately destroyed everything in a n attempt to get his father''s attention.


    In the beginning, he burnt down our kitchen. Then, he poisoned our cat and dog. The supplier did


    not give much of a response and merely paid my mother to get things settled. He did not care about


    Tyler.


    Slowly, Tyler gave up hoping and became increasingly ruthless. I was the target he vented out on.


    He locked me in the cer, pushed me into a pond, brought me into the deep of the woods, ced


    poisonous snakes in my bag and on my bed...

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    To summarise, he had done everything evil a child was capable of doing-as well as things children


    should have been incapable of doing-and I had been his target. The only thing in my favor was that


    he would always remember to call my mother to look for me after one of his pranks.


    I was probably extremely fortunate to have managed t o survive every time.


    My mother felt very guilty about all of this. She was constantly crying and always hugging me, but


    she could not do anything about Tyler since she had already epted the money from the supplier.


    She could not throw him out.


    I grew up in a harsh environment under the shadow of Tyler''s torment, which took a toll on both my


    physical and mental state. It was the root cause of my future illness.


    When I was 15, Tyler graduated from high school. At that time, he was gaining poprity due to his


    computer skills. He had taken part in apetition at school and had gotten first ce nationwide. I


    remember he said that he would be the best hacker in the country.


    However, an ident crushed his dreams. It also


    granted me an escape.


    That year, Tyler¡¯s father¡¯s factory was reported to have been producing counterfeit products. When


    the Industry and Commerce ministry sent someone over t o investigate, the ountant of the


    factory, on his own ord, gave the authorities evidence of Tyler''s father evading taxes, his


    corruption, and his involvement with bribery. He also gave them proof of his moneyundering.


    This ountant was my best friend and ssmate''s father-Cecilia''s father.


    With concrete evidence, Tyler¡¯s father was found guilty and sentenced to prison. His wife, who was


    in Whaldorf City, filed for a divorce to prove her innocence. The loss of his career and family was a


    double whammy, and it broke the camel¡¯s back.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tyler''s father could not take it, and he chose to end his life in prison.


    When the news came, Tyler locked himself in his room for three days.


    Three dayster, it was stormy and rainy in the afternoon. My mother had gone to the city to sell


    eggs, and I was alone at home, so I had gone over to Cecilia¡¯s house to finish up some homework.


    When it came nighttime, Tyler barged into the house abruptly and questioned Cecilia¡¯s father about


    his intentions behind reporting Tyler''s father. They got into a huge quarrel. Before Tyler left, he left


    three words behind-"Just you wait."


    The ruthless malice and evil that had been in his eyes had made him look like a demon from hell.


    Till today, I could still clearly remember what he had looked like.


    That night, Cecilia and I went to bed without dinner as we were too terrified. Who could have


    guessed that the next morning when we woke up, both Cecilia''s parents would both be sickly in


    bed? They passed away soon after they reached the hospital. The conclusion that the doctors drew


    was that it was due t o food poisoning.


    The policeman found poisonous mushrooms in the leftovers in Cecilia¡¯s home. Since cases of food


    poisoning like Cecilia¡¯s parents were verymon in the vige, no one said anything more about it


    besides expressing their condolences. It was treated like any other ident.


    Cecilia and I were very sure that this was no ident. That night, her parents had not eaten any


    dishes with mushrooms, so this was definitely rted to Tyler. In her sorrow and fear, Cecilia


    decided to go to the police station to present her case.


    I was apanying her to the police station when we were intercepted by Tyler on the way there.


    He locked us in a cer for 20 days straight, the most terrifying period of my life.


    Cecilia and I were locked in the damp, dimmed cer. We could not even see the light of day.


    Tyler would bring us food every day. He would say that he would release us when the time was up.


    He also added that when we got out of the cer, we would live together forever, and we would


    never be able to get rid of him for the rest of our lives.


    However, if we managed to find a way to escape, he would be more merciful. He would not go


    looking for u s of his own ord, but he would only give us one chance.


    After God knows how many days in the cer, Cecilia and I found an opportunity to break free on a


    rainy night. We did not dare to stay in the vige, so we took my mother and moved to Salt City that


    night.


    From then on, we never saw Tyler again, until we met him the other day.


    Aftering to Salt City, Cecilia had decided to drop out of school due to physical and emotional


    damage. She started working at a cafe. By my mother''s request, I also started taking up several


    jobs, but it was still barely enough for us to scrape by with as a family.


    My mother had fallen extremely sick due to worry when I was locked up by Tyler. Her health had


    deteriorated ever since then. She could no longer walk on her already-injured legs.


    When I was in the first year of my university days, my mother was diagnosed with stomach cancer. I


    had to leave the university that I enjoyed studying in and begin to work so my mother could be


    treated.


    After my mother learned about my sacrifice, she bawled and fell even sicker. On her deathbed, she


    brought me to meet Theo Grant''s grandmother. I had had no idea what they were talking about at


    that time.


    After that, Grandmother took me in and gave me an opportunity to re-enroll in university.


    My mother''s health rapidly declined and she soon left me.


    Over all those years, my mother was the only motivation and support I had. After she left, the


    sorrow that had been in my heart for many years finally exploded, and I fell very sick myself.


    Thankfully, Grandmother took care of me and stayed b y my side, and I was able to w my way


    out of my sorrows. After I graduated from university, I was epted into Grant Corporation, and I


    married Theo.


    All these measly words told of the deepest, darkest, most hopeless memories of my life. In my


    memories, Tyler was the cast of shadows I loathed and feared.


    I hated him, and I was terrified of seeing him again.


    No longer wanting to talk, I moved aside, dodging him. I was about to leave when he hugged me


    from behind.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Wandy, only you can calm me down. This time, I''m back for you. Let''s relive history together!"


    Tyler''s voice rang behind my head, his tone dark and empty like a demon announcing a death


    sentence.


    I struggled, but I could not wiggle out of his grasp. I was frustrated and snapped, "Tyler Schuman,


    I''m afraid of you and I hate you, and I¡¯m sure you know that. Why would I ever go back with you?"


    "It''s okay, I have tons of time. We can start all over again. I can admit that I hurt you when we were


    younger. But I''ll make it up to you now! I''ll pamper you like a princess, and whatever you want, I''ll


    give it to you.¡± His tone was unusually gentle.


    "I want my mother, will you be able to give that to me? If it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn''t have fallen ill


    and left me so soon." I was crying as I roared my words.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry about what happened with Mrs. Lane. I''ll repay all the guilt I have about her


    to you." Tyler gritted his teeth, his tone sure and doubtless.


    "I don''t want whatever repayment you''ve been talking about. Tyler, do you remember the sins


    you¡¯vemitted? Both Cecilia''s parents, two vibrant lives gone just like that. If you ever egg me on


    again, I''ll expose everything to the public!"


    "Hah, they deserved it." He scoffed. "It''s been so long, d o you think it''ll still be effective to go to the


    cops now? Also, as for Cecilia Shane, do you think I would spare her if not for you?"


    I was enraged. "If you ever darey even a finger on Cecilia, you¡¯ll never hear the end of it from


    me."


    "So, if you want her to live peacefully, you''ve gotta be a good girl and be obedient to me." He


    laughed sinisterly and arrogantly.


    I panicked. I tried to convince him otherwise. "It wasn¡¯t even their fault! Don¡¯t you feel even a mild


    sense of guilt after all these years? Cecilia was orphaned and had led such a hard life, all because


    of you!"


    "Guilt? Why should I feel guilty? I lost my home and m y family because of them. Why would they


    have deserved to stay a happy family?"


    Tyler closed in on me, smirking. "I''m adamant about wanting Cecilia Shane to end up like me."


    I lowered my head, no longer speaking. I forgot that his stubbornness was beyond salvageable, and


    his mindset was so twisted it was terrifying. How could h e ever feel remorse, let alone listen to what


    I had to say?


    I tried to wiggle out of his embrace, but there was a huge difference between the strength of a man


    and a woman. I struggled a few more times, but I was still locked in his grasp.


    As I was feeling helpless and anxious, there was a screeching sound of a car¡¯s emergency brakes. I


    felt a cold gust of wind as a punchnded heavily on Tyler, who was still holding me.


    I was then yanked into a firm and warm embrace.


    Based on the scent alone, without even having to raise my head, I knew it was Theo who had


    shown up. I was slightly puzzled. Was he not supposed to be at the hospital right now? Why had he


    come here?


    Instead of being angry that he had been punched, Tyler chuckled as he wiped away the trail of


    blood at the edge of his mouth with his finger, nced at it, and licked it with a provocative glint in


    his eyes, just like a bloodthirsty demon.


    Contrary to Tyler''s sinisterness, the air around Theo was one of a king up high that was looking


    down on the world with disdain. Theo gave Tyler a side-eye as h e said coldly, "Wanna fight again?"


    "That sounds right up my alley." Tyler refused to back down. He wiped the blood from his mouth


    once again, his face filling up with malice.


    "Take good care of her." Theo pushed me towards Mason, who was standing at the sidelines.


    Theo''s eyes shifted into a somber, prating re.


    "When did you get to know him?" Mason stepped forward until he was beside me. He looked at


    Tyler pointedly. Mason was usually an aloof person, and it was usually impossible to pinpoint what


    he was


    feeling.


    "A long time ago. Can you get them to not fight?" I had no mood to converse with him as I looked at


    Theo worriedly.


    Both of them may be as good as each other at full potential, which was made clear from the fight


    they had before, but things were different now. Theo was hurt, so if they really were to fight, Tyler


    would have a n upper hand.


    "Which one are you worried about?" Mason turned and looked at me with a smile, his expression


    unusually inquisitive.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes at him and answered faintly, "This is not a ce for fighting."


    "Why not? It''s an open space, so we don''t have to worry about the copsing." Mason''s hand


    clenched into a fist as he smirked.


    I was speechless as I looked at how he was eager to watch the chaos unfold with no intention to get


    involved. All I could muster was, "Theo, stop fighting. I''m tired, let¡¯s go back."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Theo turned to look at me but did not say anything. His eyes were deep pools, but the emotions in


    them were unclear.


    Deliberately ignoring the malice and anger in Tyler''s eyes, I walked up to Theo, held his hand, and


    said again, "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    Theo looked at me for a long time before an attractive smile bloomed on his face. "Okay, whatever


    you say."


    After he was done speaking, heced his fingers between mine tightly, turned around, and left with


    me.


    I reckoned Tyler was not in the mood to get into a fistfight with Theo either since he did not say


    anything to stop us. He stood where he was and merely watched darkly as we left.


    After a while, Theo spoke in a toneced with humor." Were you worried about me just now?"


    I blocked his question out instinctively as we approached my car. I instead asked, "I''m driving back.


    Are youing with me?"


    "You¡¯re following me back in my car." Right after that, he turned to Mason Lynch and said, "You,


    drive her car back."


    I did not reject him, and I followed Theo to his car. The


    driver was inside, waiting for us.


    After I got into the car, I turned my head to take in the night view of the city. The streets were


    illuminated with fluorescent lights, entuating the hustle and bustle of this sleepless town.


    Theo leaned over and pulled me into his embrace. His warm and strong hands caressed my belly


    as he said softly, "Your belly is growing bigger and bigger. Don''t g o to the office anymore. Just stay


    at home, okay?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shuddered and nced back at him. ¡°There are several things due that haven''t been done yet. I


    don''t think I can leave for now." I then paused. "The ad giarism matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet


    either."


    I had initially been waiting for him to ask about Tyler, and I had been contemting how best to tell


    him about it. I did not expect him to keep quiet about it.


    "I''ll handle the ad issue, don''t worry." Theo¡¯s warm hands were tracing circles on my belly. The heat


    from his palms radiated on my belly through my thin clothes. It wasforting, and it felt nice.


    All things considered, the ad had been leaked from my end, so I have to bear responsibility. Also,


    thepany acquisition was nearlyplete, and I did not want to give that up as well. After some


    thought, I asked, "Why did you want me to be in charge of both the new productunch and the


    acquisition of the techpany?" "There''s not much of a reason why, I just thought you''d be


    suitable for the jobs, so I delegated them to you.¡± His answer was casual, but it felt as if he had not


    really answered me.


    "That was an act of sheer folly from the very beginning. Do you know something I don¡¯t?" I was


    relentless as I kept asking questions.


    Theo lifted his eyes, his deep gazending on my face. After a long time, he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m


    omniscient, that I can know what will happen before i t happens? It¡¯s now after office hours, and


    we¡¯re a married couple, so shouldn''t you be fussing over me a s a patient?¡±


    He was tantly avoiding the topic. I pouted, not asking him any more questions. The words flowed


    out from me naturally. "Are your wounds hurting?"


    I was tired of having a ton of things weighing down m y heart. If he did not want me involved, it was


    fine. I could have my peace. I had wanted to tell him about Tyler, but since he had not asked, I did


    not bring it up.


    We got back to the vi quickly. Miss Woods came out to greet us, and when she saw that I was


    with Theo, she was stunned before she gleefully said, "It''s good to be back! It¡¯s definitely more


    comfortable at home than in the hospital. Since the food is also better, you can get better quicker


    too!¡±


    I had only realized that after Miss Woods brought it u p. It was not yet time for Theo to be


    discharged. I looked at him and asked, "Is it really okay for you to leave the hospital just like that?"


    Theo shrugged and waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a small surgery. Besides, Mason''s around."


    If it was fine, why did you want me to feed you at the hospital every day? That was basically a


    method of torturing me. However, I did not say that out loud, merely grumbling in my heart.


    "Right, Miss Woods, have you seen the box that Grandmother gave to me that other time?" I had


    been busy with several things recently, so the box had slipped my mind. Tonight, Tyler had gotten


    me thinking back about some things, especially when it came to Grandmother, so I was suddenly


    reminded of that box.


    Theo, who was changing out of his clothes, heard what I had said. His hands shook slightly, but he


    soon returned to normal as if nothing had happened, continuing to change out of his clothes.


    I was slightly confused but did not look much into it a s I continued rummaging through the cabs


    in the living room.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Miss Woods thought about it for some time before she shook her head and said, "I gave you the


    box before this, but I haven''t seen it since I came over again. I didn''t even see it when I was tidying


    up the house. Think carefully. Might you have locked it up upstairs?"


    "I''ll look for it again." I was prepared to go upstairs to carefully look through everything once more.


    I remembered that Miss Woods had mentioned within the box was something Grandmother had


    wanted to give me. She had asked me to only open it when Theo brought up divorce.


    I had never thought of using it to save my marriage, so I did not care. I did not even remember


    where I had kept it after bringing it back.


    Theo was quiet as he drank water in the living hall. His gaze was a little dark when he nced at


    me, but h e was always like this, so I did not pay much attention to it and simply went back to my


    bedroom.


    I tried looking through the cabs in my room, but there was nothing. I remembered that I had


    changed rooms, so I went up to the third floor to look, but it was to no avail again.


    Theo came up to me, his face a little pale. I assumed it


    was because he was still not fully recovered, so I said," It''s gettingte, go ahead and rest. I''ll look


    for a while longer."


    He did not move. He leaned against the doorframe and stared at me. When he finally spoke, he


    asked, "Have you ever looked at the contents of the box?"


    I shook my head. "When Miss Woods gave it to me, she told me to only take it out when you wanted


    a divorce.


    I had no such ns, so I didn''t pay much attention to i t at the time. I presumed it waspany


    shares or something like that, something that could hold you ountable."


    "Smart alec." Theo scoffed, his toneced with disdain.


    I did not deny it. That really was what I had assumed was inside. It was the only thing that could


    make Theo no longer consider a divorce.


    "Stop looking for it. Since I don¡¯t have any ns to file a divorce, whatever that was inside that box


    isn¡¯t important to you anymore. It¡¯s just like what you said, i t was just some asset-rted things.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he went into the room, took out his pajamas, and was about to take a


    bath.


    I stood up and stared at him. "How did you know? You''ve opened the box?"


    He nodded. "It was just some mary items, nothing of much use to you. I threw the box away.¡±


    I was furious. I bellowed, "What made you think you could open that box? Grandmother gave it to


    ME, so


    it''s mine!"


    I was seething with rage, not because he had taken whatever was in the box, but because he had


    not respected me. Just like that incident where he had given my DNA to Petra White, he had now


    touched my personal belongings without my consent, never mentioning anything to me at all.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If I had not suddenly been reminded of the box, he probably would have never said anything for the


    rest o f his life.


    Theo frowned, his expression darkening as he barked, "I said I wouldn¡¯t divorce you, so you¡¯d never


    even get the chance to use the box. Why are you so agitated?"


    I sighed. "Theo Grant, up till now, you still have no idea why I¡¯m angry, do you?"


    He looked at me and did not say anything.


    I suppressed the turmoil in my heart as I continued, " I''m not angry because of the box itself, I''m


    angry because of your attitude. Inside your heart, do you even have an ounce of respect for me?


    How can you just throw my things away without even asking me first?"


    Theo sighed and ced his hands on my shoulders. H e looked at me and said, "I¡¯m sorry for


    touching it without your permission. I apologize. It won''t happen again, I promise."


    I sneered, "Even your apology is merely perfunctory. Theo Grant, I know that inside your heart, you


    think I have no right to demand your respect. You think I have to answer your every beck and call


    unconditionally. When you said you wanted a divorce, I had to immediately pack up my things and


    leave. When you said you no longer wanted a divorce, I had t o be a good girl and stay in my ce.


    If this had happened with Cindy, would you disrespect her like this too?"


    "Wanda Lane!¡± He raised his voice, displeasure coloring his face. "It''s my bad that I touched your


    things without consent, and I apologize for that. But we''re husband and wife! Could you stop


    bringing other people in when we''re arguing?"


    I was dumbfounded. He was right. I was not sure when it had started, but I had be a whiny


    woman who liked to rake up the past. Every time we argued, I would be sure to mention Cindy


    Reed.


    It was clear that deep down, I was no longer as tolerant as I once had been towards their


    rtionship.


    I had finally be someone I despised.


    "Theo Grant, are we really still husband and wife?¡±


    I looked at his dangerously dark yet handsome face, and Iughed. "You¡¯ve never treated me like a


    wife, right? I''m just something Grandmother forced onto you. You don''t like me, so you¡¯ve never let


    me into your heart. You¡¯ve never considered respecting me. That''s why you can so casually decide


    where you want me to be and what you want to do with my things. Right?"

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Too many matters and too many heartaches had swelled up within my heart. This had nothing to do


    with the box now, and everything to do with a human''s heart and intentions. Our mindsets were


    changing now. I could no longer be like I used to be, and his shifting attitude towards me had


    be habitual.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Like most men, when he was faced with my usation, he felt wronged and helpless but did not


    want to fight. He wanted to resolve the matter calmly.


    Theo looked at me and said in a grave voice, "Wanda Lane, I was wrong about the box incident,


    and I''ll apologize to you once again. We¡¯re husband and wife, and I respect you very much. It has


    never crossed my mind to treat you like you don''t matter. Let''s not fight anymore, okay?"


    He did not want to continue with the argument, but when my heart started grieving again over all the


    injustice I had ever been through, I could no longer hold myself back. "Theo Grant, let''s just part


    ways! It''s better for everyone like that."


    I could admit that I was being rash again. That was something that I had felt no control over blurting


    out.


    He was stunned, his onyx eyes turning their gaze to


    I nodded, not saying a word.


    "I''ve already thrown the box away. Just tell me what you want.¡± His tone was so calm, his face so


    apathetic, that I had an unusual inkling he was just entertaining my nonsense.


    Feeling a little dejected, I said, "I don''t need anything, I just need you to let me go and never contact


    me ever again."


    If we really were to divorce, I would hope to no longer have anything to do with him for the rest of


    my life.


    Theo''s expression darkened. "If you no longer want anything to do with me, you won¡¯t be able to


    work at Grant Corp, after we divorce. You''ll need to be unemployed for at least three years before


    the child goes to school, so how are you nning to feed the both of you? With the measly amount


    of savings you have? Or by relying on Tyler? Or Xander?"


    I looked at him incredulously. "Theo Grant, is that whom you think I am? Don''t you dare take other


    women''s lifestyles and standards and use that against me! Even if we get divorced, I won''t depend


    on anyone else. Don¡¯t worry, I''m not as promiscuous as you are."


    "Make what you''ve just said clear! How am I promiscuous? I''ve told you many times about Cindy


    Reed, we don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship! You''re the one who always refuses to listen.


    "As for you and Tyler, I''ve seen everything with my own eyes. If I didn¡¯t ask, I know you didn¡¯t n


    on exining. Wanda Lane, who''s the one between us that actually doesn''t care about the other


    party now?¡±


    I lowered my gaze. He had not asked about Tyler, so I had just assumed that he did not care


    enough to ask.


    Theo saw that I was quiet, so he continued. "Just think about how overboard you''ve gone. Thest


    time, during Petra White¡¯s birthday party, you rejected me i n the afternoon only to tantly show up


    to the party with another man. Not to mention that you had to make an entrance by holding his hand


    when you came in, doing all of that in front of so many people! Didn¡¯t you think I would be shamed?


    But did I ever say anything about it?¡±


    I was taken aback. I opened my mouth, but s, nothing came out. I was indeed at fault with that


    incident. I had done something I should not have.


    "I didn''t ask you because I trusted you. I¡¯ve just been waiting for you to tell me yourself. I wanted to


    put enough trust in you to believe you¡¯d do that. Wanda Lane, this is an unconditional trust called


    love. These aren''t just empty words I¡¯m simply bbering on about now."


    He made everything sound so fair that I suddenly could not find anything to say in my defense. I


    had still had the upper hand in the first half of the scene, but in an instant, Theo had won the upper


    hand back from me.


    "Tyler is..." I wanted to exin, but it was tooplicated a matter, too impossible to exin clearly


    in a short span of time. Besides, right now was not the best time to start telling stories.


    I changed my approach to things. "I''m just ordinary friends with Tyler Schuman. It''s entirely different


    between you and Cindy Reed.¡±


    Once Theo heard what I had said, a storm brewed on his face. It was clear he was furious.


    I cowered and quickly added, "Ms. Reed has both her biological parents to love her, and also had


    Zedd Nichols around, yet you still can''t leave her be. No matter the time, as long as she cried, you''d


    leave the world behind just tofort her. That''s no longer just responsibility, but real feelings and


    emotions getting involved.


    "However, it¡¯s different between Tyler and me. All I feel toward him is fear and dread. To him, I''m


    merely a n obsession and someone he resents. We can''t even consider each other friends."


    After hearing what I had to say, Theo''s expression loosened up. He reached his hands out and said


    to me, "Come here.¡±


    I felt a little upset. This was supposed to be his fault, but it had ended up being mine, and I was now


    expected to apologize to him. I plopped down on the sofa and pouted. "I''ve got no more strength


    left." 1

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    The corner of Theo¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards as h e stood up and walked over. As he reached


    out to pull me into his arms, he said, "So don''t make a fuss in the future, or you''ll be the one who


    ends up exhausted again."


    I rolled my eyes at him. He stroked my hair as he said i n a deep voice, "I was in the wrong for


    touching the box without your consent, but I was just curious about what my grandmother left for


    you."


    He paused slightly before continuing. "After opening i t, I realized that the items inside were items


    my grandmother had hoped to use to keep our marriage together. We don¡¯t need any material items


    to keep our marriage together, and I didn''t want you to think that I hadn''t pushed for the divorce


    because of the box. That''s why I threw it away. Can you promise me you¡¯ll never bring this up again


    and that we can live a normal and peaceful life?"


    It was the first time Theo had ever been so patient, and perhaps even a little humble, when


    speaking to m e about such things.


    I had to admit that I was slightly moved.


    However, the fact that I did not feel secure in this marriage remained. Moreover, I was finding it


    more


    and more difficult to get over his affair with Cindy. I knew in my heart that he would never be able to


    completely forget her.


    Could we really live a normal and peaceful life in the future like he wanted?


    I did not have a clue, but I could not resist the temptation to give it a try either. After all, I was the


    one who had developed feelings for him first in this rtionship. I was lucky to have been able to


    marry the person I loved.


    It was even more of a gift to get to stay together with him.


    As I looked up into his serious eyes, I nodded my head mechanically.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and held me even tighter. "Don''t ever bring up matters like divorce out of the blue like


    that again. It''s really hurtful."


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, I nodded. I knew it was indeed my fault for bringing it up all the


    time.


    "It¡¯s gettingte. You shouldn''t stay up for so long. Go take a shower and go to bed,¡± he said as he


    urged me forward.


    I stood up and dragged my exhausted body into the bathroom. I did not have a single shred of


    strength left in my body.


    Now that I thought about it, arguments were no fun because at the end of the day, I would be the


    one feeling horrible. However, at the time, I just had no control over my emotions.


    My attention wavered as I stood beneath the showerhead as I thought about how I had changed a


    lot during this period of time. Not only had my temper changed, but I had also be extremely


    insecure. Theo held a ce in my heart, but I could not fully trust him, nor surrender my heart to


    him. I still had m y reservations.


    Keeping so many doubts and concerns in your heart was not only tiring, but it also slowly hurt you.


    I truly despised the way I was acting now.


    Theo went to the bathroom after I got out. He showered quickly and was out before ten minutes had


    even psed. When he walked out and saw that I was still sitting on the bed and staring into space,


    he frowned and asked, "Why aren''t you asleep yet? What are you thinking about?"


    I shook my head and did not say anything. He walked over and dried my hair with a towel, asking


    me," Didn¡¯t you teach me to always dry my hair once I''ve finished showering? Have you forgotten to


    do that for yourself?¡±


    He had only wrapped a bath towel around himself since getting out of the shower. Droplets of water


    ran down his chest, forming countless winding streams.


    I reached out and wrapped my arms around his waist as I pressed my head against his broad,


    damp chest.


    Not a word left my mouth.


    Stunned, he remained frozen for a good while before pushing me away gently. "I''ve still got water all


    over m e. You shouldn''t get your clothes wet."


    He took a towel and quickly dried himself off before reaching out again and letting me rest against


    his chest. Caressing my hair, he said, "You''re a woman, you shouldn''t try to be as tough as a


    porcupine all the time. You''ll only end up hurting yourself.


    I nodded. I felt that what he had just said made a lot of sense. Sniffling, I asked, "Can you... stop


    paying Cindy s o much attention in the future?¡±


    After pausing for a moment, I continued. "Her birth parents treat her like a princess now, and she''s


    living a life of luxury. She doesn''t want for anything, but as for me, I have no one else but you. I


    really can''t lose you."


    I sounded close to tears as I imitated the way Cindy usually talked, trying to make myself seem


    weak and helpless.


    He did not say anything, merely tightening his hold on me. The crease between my brows loosened.


    Sure enough, this method always worked on men. I would not have had to act like a porcupine


    before had I had prior knowledge of this.


    Suddenly, I felt him push his hand upwards. It startled me a little. Then, he used his other hand to lift


    my face. He stared into my eyes for a long while before saying slowly, "This role doesn''t suit you,


    and you''re putting on such a crappy performance. You should just be yourself!"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    I pursed my lips, my indignation apparent in my voice and my eyes as I said, "Why? We''re all


    pretending to be pitiful. Did the performance fail because of my acting skills or because of my


    lines?¡±


    I did not get it. Why could Cindy get away with it every time she used this method, but I could not?


    He smiled as he patted my head and said, "You¡¯re fine the way you are, so why would you need to


    imitate someone else? How could you still be pitiful when you''ve got me now? There''s no need for


    you to pretend to be anyone else. All you have to do is be yourself.¡±


    His words made me suddenly realize that I should not hide my real personality when facing Theo. It


    would b e best for me to be as sarcastic to him as I liked and argue with him whenever I wanted.


    Some people were well-suited to scripted acts, but I was not one of them.


    Feeling listless all of a sudden, I broke away from his embrace and copsed into sleep.


    "No, you can¡¯t sleep yet. Your hair hasn''tpletely dried,¡± he said as he lifted up my head and


    ced it o n hisp, where he continued drying it with a towel.


    "I¡¯m very sleepy. Just dry it with the hairdryer!" I said


    with my eyes shut.


    "Hairdryers damage your hair. Just go ahead and sleep if you want to.¡± As he spoke, he adjusted


    my head into a morefortable position and reduced his movements so I could sleep in peace.


    I was tired after being tormented the entire night, so I fell asleep quickly.


    Theo woke me up at nine the next morning and said h e was taking me to the hospital for a


    pregnancy checkup.


    Feeling extremely tired and sleepy, I did not initially want to wake up. However, I forced myself to


    get up when I remembered that my child was long due for a checkup.


    After breakfast, I went to the hospital with Theo and underwent a series of checkups. The doctor


    said the fetus was developing nicely.


    I could not help but heave a sigh of relief. This child had gone through so many difficulties. Every


    time I bled, I feared I was going to lose the pregnancy.


    Thankfully, the child had been safe each time.


    Theo patiently apanied me for the entire trip. Moreover, unlike thest time we went shopping


    for clothes, he did not try getting special treatment. This time, he obedientlyplied with the


    hospital''s every request.


    While waiting, he did something unprecedented. He began a discussion with the men around him.


    He did not usually enjoy talking, so it was truly a rare sight.


    After walking out of the hospital, the corners of Theo''s lips curled upwards as he said, "Life is such


    an extraordinary thing. I find it difficult to imagine that this little ck dot will grow up to be a


    human in the future."


    I rolled my eyes and did not say anything. Who would have thought that President Grant, such a


    shrewd and capable man when it came to his work, would also be able to have days where he said


    such incrediblyme things?


    He did not seem to mind my reaction as he turned around to ask me, "What would you like to have


    later?"


    I leaned against the back of the chair and listlessly replied, ¡°Anything.¡± I had not been able to rest


    wellst night, and the crowds at the hospital just now meant that we had to wait in lines wherever


    we went. Right now, I was exhausted, and the only thing I wanted to do was take a nap.


    "In that case, I''ll phone Miss Woods and have her prepare a meal. When we get home, you can


    take a nap after you finish eating."


    I nodded and shut my eyes. I did not know before this that pregnancy would be so hard on a


    woman. Things that used to be easy for me to do had now be overwhelming during my


    pregnancy.


    Over the next few days, although I went to work every day, I arrivedte and left early under Theo¡¯s


    supervision. Things were not going too bad for me, all things considered.


    Heidi did note to work, but I did not think it was a big deal. After all, she had mentioned


    resigning because of what had happenedst time. I had not agreed to it because of our long-time


    friendship, and I had asked her to just return home and take a long break.


    Although Theo had told me to ignore the incident with the advertisement, I still felt guilty about it and


    wanted to learn the truth.


    Thus, I arranged a meeting with Zedd.


    I had heard him arguing with Theo, and even more importantly, I thought I might have seen the


    person who kidnapped me in his car.


    He and Theo had worked together for many years now, and Theo had a lot of trust in him. If he had


    betrayed Grant Corporation, it would be a huge blow to Theo.


    I waited at the cafe for half an hour before Zedd walked in, a sullen expression on his face. "Are you


    getting too bored nowadays? Why did you want to meet me?"


    With that, he reluctantly slid into the seat opposite m e, impatience evident on his face.


    I had long gotten used to his attitude, so his words did not hurt me. As I poured him a cup of coffee,


    I said," Come on, I''m your second brother''s wife. Do you really


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    hate me that much?¡±


    He huffed indignantly and turned his head the other way, refusing to speak to me.


    "Do you hate me purely because of Cindy Reed? I don''t understand you. No matter how much you


    want to help her, the truth remains that Theo and I have been married for three years, and we have


    a kid on the way. You''re going to be his uncle. Could you really bear watching that child be born into


    a world where he doesn''t have a dad?"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Zedd''s face turned crimson. "Who said I¡¯m going to be an uncle? Wanda Lane, don''t try to buddy up


    with me."


    "Alright, alright. I won''t do that," I said as I smiled, thinking that Zedd could be rather cute and naive


    at times. Gazing at his red face, I asked, "Actually, aren''t things quite nice the way they are now? I


    thought you liked her. Why don''t you confess your feelings?"


    "Shut up. Do you really think you know me that well? I''m warning you, don''t poke your nose into


    other people''s business. Is there anything else you want to say to me? If that''s all, forgive me for not


    having more time to entertain you."


    As he said that, he got up and prepared to leave.


    I said, "Of course there are other matters I want to bring up. You''re friendly with people at Newlight


    Media, right?"


    When I finished speaking, I tilted my gaze upwards to look at him.


    He had obviously not expected me to ask that question. He was visibly stunned for a moment


    before snapping back to reality. He said, "Yes, we¡¯re close. Why? Is it against thew to have


    friends?" "You¡¯re well aware that a lot of things have happened t


    o thepanytely. Based on the recent rumors, things from Sandy''s breach of contract to the


    giarism issue. All I want to say is that you''re one of Theo¡¯s best friends, and I hope I won''t have


    to see best friends turning on each other for personal gain."


    I did not need to sugarcoat such serious matters. I was direct with my choice of words.


    Zedd stared at me andughed coolly as he said, "You think I¡¯m selling out Grant Corporation?


    You¡¯re truly naive, Wanda. Have you told him about your suspicions yet?"


    I shook my head. "It''s all guesswork on my part, so I haven''t said anything. However, I once saw


    someone I shouldn''t have seen in your car."


    He was stunned. "I didn''t think you had seen that."


    "Can you tell me the truth now?" I asked as I gazed into his eyes sincerely.


    He raised an eyebrow. "You can search for the answers you want to find, or you can let Theo know


    about your suspicions, but either way, I''m not telling you anything."


    "However," he said as he leaned forward, positioning his face right in front of my eyes, "although I


    hate you, I have to admit that you''re good at your job. But you''re still someone difficult to like."


    I knew this was the sort of person he was. I had grown used to his malicious words, so I did not hold


    a grudge against him.


    Since he would not tell me anything, I did not see any use in asking him any more questions. I


    simply stood and wished him goodbye.


    I had just walked out of the cafe when Cecilia called m e and told me toe over to her house.


    From the way she was speaking, I could tell that she was not in her usual mood.


    I hurriedly raced over to her house.


    When I opened the door, I saw Cecilia curled up on the couch, hugging her knees close to her


    chest. She had a vacant look in her eyes, and she looked about as energetic as someone who no


    longer had a soul.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What''s wrong? Did you meet Tyler again?¡± I could not think of anyone else capable of leaving her


    in such a state.


    She shook her head and retrieved a wrinkled piece of paper from behind her to hand to me.


    Taking it from her, I saw that it was an ultrasound with the words "10 weeks pregnant!" written on it.


    I was stunned. Although I knew Cecilia enjoyed hooking up with men, I also knew she always made


    sure to use protection. No idents had ever happened over all these years.


    "When?" I finally calmed down. We were all adults now, so getting pregnant was not as big a deal


    as it used to be.


    "Thest time I followed you on that business trip," she said weakly, lowering her head.


    Thest time she had followed me on a business trip? The same one she had gotten drunk during?


    I suddenly remembered that I had asked Mason to pick her up that night. I also remembered that


    when w e were calling the next morning, I had heard a man''s voice in the background.


    "It''s Mason''s?" I was in disbelief. Mason rarely showed any interest in women, let alone in sleeping


    with them.


    Cecilia pulled at her hair miserably before burying her head into her knees again.


    I immediately understood. "Does he know?"


    Cecilia shook her head. "I don''t n on telling him."


    I reached out to hug her. "That''s okay, you don''t have t o tell him if you don''t want to. If you want to


    give birth to the kid, you can do that, and we¡¯ll raise the kid together. I still have some savings, and it


    should be enough for us. And if you don''t want to give birth to the kid, I can apany you to the


    hospital tomorrow."


    "This is God''s gift to me. I want to give birth to my baby," Cecilia said firmly as she raised her head.


    I understood how she was feeling. We were both lonely spirits, and because of that, we especially


    cherished the angels we were gifted by the heavens.


    "Alright, then we''ll raise them both together.¡± The expression on her face finally changed when she


    heard me say that. "I n to purchase the house we looked atst time and start a new life in


    kiose City."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    "Alright. You head over there first, I''lle to apany you once I''ve wrapped up matters here." I


    took a card out of my purse and handed it to her." Treat yourself properly once you get there, and


    the same goes for the child in your womb too."


    "I''ve still got some money with me. Keep your card."


    "Don''t bother with niceties when ites to me. Do you think I don''t know how much money you


    have left? Didn''t we agree to stay together? I should pay for my share of the house as well. Take it! I


    have Theo for now, so I''m not in any need of money," I said as I stuffed the card into her hand.


    This time, she did not refuse. Sheid her head on my shoulder and said, "Wanda, we''ve both got


    kids now. From today onwards, we will no longer be lonely souls on this."


    Yes, children brought with them attachment. We would no longer be lonely women with no family or


    friends.


    I did not return to the mansion that night. After phoning Theo to let him know I would not be


    returning, I spent the rest of the night talking to Cecilia.


    The next morning, I drove straight to Mason''s hospital. When I passed by a diner, I hesitated for a


    bit before going in and buying some pancakes and soy milk to bring with me.


    Mason only opened the door after I had been knocking for a long time. Dark circles shaded his


    eyes, his hair was slightly mussed, and he looked exhausted. He looked so unlike his usual


    polished self.


    I asked in surprise, "Did you... pull an all-nighter?¡±


    He massaged the space between his brows. "I was working on a report, and the sun rose before I


    even realized it."


    I vaguely remembered Theo mentioning that they had been conducting some pharmaceutical


    research recently. I guessed that Dr. Lynch had been working o n that. Waving the breakfast food in


    my hands at him, I said, "Your health is the cornerstone of everything you do. You''d take better care


    of yourself! I bought you breakfast, so go wash up and have something to eat."


    He put down the hand he had been using to massage his temples and gave me a confused look.


    However, he did not say anything and merely turned to walk out of the room to tidy himself up.


    I put his breakfast on the table and sat down on the couch to wait for him. As I waited, Theo texted


    me and asked if he needed to pick me up from Cecilia''s house t o go to work. I replied that I was


    with Dr. Lynch.


    Mason soon re-entered the room. After a shower, a change of fresh clothes, and a shave, he once


    again looked the part of the cold and elegant Dr. Lynch.


    I pushed breakfast over to him. He crossed his arms over his chest and sat still as he stared at me.


    He then asked, "Tell me, what help do you need now? You''ve been pregnant for quite a while now,


    so you can put away any thoughts of abortion in your head.¡±


    Iughed, but deep down, I knew he was right. I was not a sociable person, and only ever came to


    fawn upon him when I needed a favor.


    "No, no, I don''t want an abortion," I hurriedly said, waving my hands around.


    He remained unmoved, the look on his face silently asking what I was up to this time.


    I bit my lip and hesitated for a while before asking, "D o you remember how I begged you to escort


    Cecilia back thest time I went on a business trip?"


    "That happened so long ago. Why bring it up again now?" A slightly embarrassed look blossomed


    on his face as he uncrossed his arms and took a sip of the soy milk on the table.


    "Did you take her straight back to her room that day?¡± I asked carefully, trying to lead the


    conversation in a certain direction.


    He put the cup of soy milk back onto the table and directed his gaze at me. His eyes sparkled, but


    there was also an alert look in them. "Don''t beat around the bush. I¡¯m not used to you doing that."


    Indeed, I was not great at tactfulmunication and preferred to be direct with my words. Beating


    around the bush had never been something I did.


    However, openly discussing such matters with a man seemed both awkward and inappropriate.


    Still, I wanted to know the answer. I could not shy away from asking the question I needed to ask.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After giving it some thought, I stood and leaned towards his ear to whisper, "Cecilia usually


    bes a little rowdy when she''s drunk. Did she..."


    I pped myself across the face the moment I realized I had said that. If Cecilia ever learned I had


    defamed her this way, she would kill me.


    "Pfft!¡± Mason spat out a mouthful of soy milk.


    "You know what I mean?" I smiled awkwardly as I gazed at him expectantly.


    He looked at me before calmly grabbing a tissue and wiping his mouth. Then, he said slowly,


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been one to gossip and pry into people¡¯s private lives. What are you trying to ask


    me?"


    He then calmly crossed his legs and took a pancake to eat as he waited for me to continue


    speaking.


    Holy sh*t! I had initially had an expectant look on my face waiting for his answer, but it had now


    been reced with an incredulous look. I wished I could p him. Why did it matter if I liked gossip


    or not? Why was he unable to just answer me truthfully?!


    Sighing, I forced myself to calm down and arrange my features into a solemn expression before


    saying, "Fine. Cecilia got diagnosed with a disease, and she said she caught it after returning from


    her business trip. I thought about it..."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    I secretly apologized to Cecilia once again. I had no other choice. If she did not want Mason to


    know about this, the only thing I could do was to throw her under the bus with some other excuse.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Pfft!" Mason had not learned his lesson from the soy milk earlier. He had begun eating, and this


    time, he was now choking on a pancake.


    I was toozy to hand him any tissues this time around.


    "Cecilia told you that?" he asked as he dusted pancake crumbs off himself.


    "She didn''t say it was you, I guessed that myself. So I came to you to get confirmation." Though I


    was feeling somewhat sheepish, I forced myself to continue lying through my teeth.


    Mason had given up on breakfast after the two interruptions to his meal. As he stood up to walk


    back to his desk, he said, "I strongly suggest you buy some books to read if you¡¯re this bored.


    Prenatal education i s very important. Don''t let this end up affecting the child."


    "Dr. Lynch, I swear that I¡¯m just curious. All you have t o do is tell me if you two did anything or not. I


    swear I


    won¡¯t tell anyone else." Refusing to give up, I walked after him and raised a hand to him.


    To be honest, I was already quite sure of what had happened. If he was not denying it, I was


    probably right.


    He kneaded his forehead and ignored me.


    Just then, a handsome man pushed his office door open and walked in.


    "Quick, take your wife home." Mason looked like his savior had arrived as he hurriedly stood up and


    pointed at me, speaking to Theo.


    Theo had no idea what was going on. His features were arranged into a solemn expression as he


    looked a t us and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "She came over early in the morning to interrogate me about my sexual rtions. I might be a


    doctor, but I''m also just a man. You should educate her properly once you two get home." As he


    spoke, he deliberately shuffled further away from us.


    I... did not know what to say in response!


    The look in Theo¡¯s eyes darkened as he walked over, grabbed my hand, and pulled me down onto


    the couch. Turning his gaze onto Mason, he asked, "What did she want to know about?"


    "I just wanted to know if anything had ever happened between him and Cecilia," I hurriedly


    answered before Mason could reply.


    Theo did not understand, and he turned to look at me.


    I chuckled dryly and said, "Well, Cecilia got drunk thest time I went on a business trip, and he was


    the one who took her home. When I called her the next morning, I heard a man¡¯s voice in the


    background, so I was curious if it was him or not. It''s all just some harmless curiosity. Why don¡¯t you


    try asking on my behalf?¡±


    I was not willing to speak evil of my best friend in front of Theo.


    "So, you guys slept together?" Theo asked in his straightforward manner, not a hint of hesitation in


    his words.


    "You guys...¡± Mason jumped up from the couch. ¡°Get out, get out! If you and your wife share the


    same sentiments, you should go home and gossip amongst yourselves. Don''te to my office


    and ruin my mood this early in the morning."


    If he was not willing to say anything, I had nothing more to say either. I got up and prepared to


    leave.


    Theo hade here to look for me, so he also got up and pulled me out.


    The expression on his face was slightly frosty as we left the office. "Well done. I can''t believe you


    came here this early in the morning for such a reason."


    When I noticed that he was not in a great mood, I very intelligently decided to keep quiet and not


    say


    anything as I walked behind him.


    He did not say anything when we got into the car either. After giving it some thought, I asked, "Have


    you had breakfast yet?"


    He remained silent.


    Even after giving the matter a lot of thought, I could not understand why he had lost his temper. He


    truly was a difficult man to make sense of. It was even difficult to understand why he was angry


    now.


    Since he did not say anything, I pretended to be oblivious and said nonchntly, "It''s a weekend


    today, so we don¡¯t need to go to work. Why don''t we have breakfast at the mall? We can go


    shopping for baby stuff after we''re done. All that stuff should be bought now since I won¡¯t have the


    energy to go shopping once I¡¯m going through the further stages of the pregnancy.¡±


    He did not say anything, but he drove the car down the street leading to the mall.


    We remained quiet. I walked behind him to the diner. After sitting down, he pointed at the menu and


    asked," What would you like to have?¡±


    "Anything will do. Order anything you feel like eating," I said, a bright smile on my face.


    My deliberate ingratiation made his expression soften slightly, but he remained quiet and sullen.


    One might worry that he would explode any second now.


    Our meals were soon served. There were all kinds of dishes on the table, and there looked to be


    enough food for five people.


    I had eaten some of the breakfast I bought for Mason, s o I was not too hungry now. I drummed my


    fork against my te as I watched Theo eat carefully and slowly.


    He had been brought up well as a child. Even as he ate breakfast, his elegant movements gave him


    the air of a man indulging in fine French dining instead. It made the young girls nearby turn and


    stare at him constantly.


    He was indeed someone uniquely eye-catching. He had managed to woo an entire crowd of people


    solely with his movements, but even more importantly, he was unaware of what he had done. He


    continued eating, not a care in the world.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    He soon noticed me staring and raised his head to look at me, the corners of his lips rising to form a


    perfect curve as he asked conversationally, "Am I so handsome that you can get full just from


    looking at m e?"


    "If looks can be filling, I would definitely be satiated looking at you." I was not stingy with my praises.


    He seemed to enjoy listening to me say such things, bestowing a rare smile upon me as he said in


    a low voice, "In that case, would you like to go home and discuss sexual rtions with me?¡±


    I had not expected him to say something so suggestive in public...


    Blushing, I lowered my head to gulp down my bowl of oats.


    "Hahaha!" His prior gloominess vanished into thin air as heughed unrestrainedly and jauntily.


    "Hey, do you know what sort of girlfriend Mason¡¯s family wants him to date? Are they particr


    about needing both their social statuses to match?" I hurriedly asked, taking advantage of his good


    mood.


    Mason came from a family of doctors, and he was also an only child. His parents would definitely


    have high


    expectations for him, and I could not help but begin worrying about Cecilia.


    He raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why are you so curious about Mason?¡±


    Noticing the odd change in his expression, I lowered m y head and hurriedly said, "No, I just


    happened to think about that, so I decided to ask you. I''m just trying to talk to you!"


    He lowered his gaze. "I don¡¯t know."


    We went to the baby supplies shop after eating. I had been the one who suggested shopping, but I


    ended up being the useless one after we walked into the store. Theo activated his shopaholic mode


    and threw all the baby supplies he had set his eyes on into the cart, making sure he only chose


    expensive products.


    He quickly filled up severalrge shopping carts. The sales assistant behind him wore a broad grin


    on their face.


    It hurt for me to watch because there were so many things we would never be able to find a use for.


    Suggesting we go shopping for baby supplies had merely been a stopgap measure since I knew he


    had been grumpy.


    Who would have guessed...


    Within half an hour, he had purchased everything the store offered that a child below the age of one


    could use. Due to the sheer number of items, he left the sales assistant with a delivery address


    before dragging me


    out.


    "Is there anything else you want to buy? Let''s go to the third floor," he said as he got ready to head


    upstairs.


    "No, I''m feeling a little tired. I just want to go home and rest," I hurriedly said. The scars from our


    last clothes shopping trip were still fresh to me, and I did not want to go shopping with him again.


    He did not force me to do anything and drove us straight home.


    I grew bored during the trip and fell asleep.


    After some time, I felt someone taking me into their arms. "Are we home?" I asked as I tried to


    wrangle myself out of his arms to walk.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Don''t move," Theo bellowed as he tightened his grip o n me to prevent me from falling.


    Since he was being so insistent, I decided to wrap my arms around his neck and enjoy how it felt to


    be carried bridal style.


    The corners of his lips lifted upwards into a perfect curve when he noticed me obeying him. Walking


    straight up to the third floor, heid me down on the bed and asked gently, "It''s quite warm here. Do


    you want to take a quick shower before napping?"


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t feel like moving. I''ll be fine after lying down for a bit." It was the middle of


    the day, and I was not feeling too sleepy. I had only fallen asleep in the car because I had been


    bored.


    He did not say anything, merely lowering the room''s temperature to a suitable degree before taking


    off my clothes, covering me with a nket, and ducking into the bathroom.


    Although I no longer felt sleepy, my stomach ached slightly from time to time, causing me some


    difort. Lying down made me feel better.


    Theo walked out of the bathroom a short whileter. I was stunned to see that he had taken a


    shower.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to work?" I had thought he would leave for work after he finished helping me settle


    down. After all, from what I remembered, he never seemed to have any weekends.


    "I''ll apany you at home today." As he spoke, he managed to dry the water clinging to his body,


    lie down next to me, and reach out to pull me into his arms.


    It was the first time I had ever slept next to him during the day, and I felt slightly awkward. However,


    I had no time to pay attention to that with the pains in my stomach making me instinctively curl up.


    "Does it feel very ufortable?" When he noticed I was touching my stomach, he reached out


    and ced hisrge hand over mine. His palm was slightly warm to the touch.


    "Hurts a little bit," I answered quietly.


    "Let¡¯s go for a check-up at the hospital." He


    immediately sat up and began getting out of bed.


    I reached my hand out to grab him. "No need. We¡¯ve had multiple check-ups about this issue


    already, and the doctor always says it''s normal and that it¡¯ll get better soon." I did not enjoy going to


    the hospital all the time. It made me feel ufortable.


    For some reason, my stomach had been hurting slightly ever since I became pregnant with this


    child. I had gone for multiple check-ups, but the doctor had always told me it was fine and normal.


    Heid back down and pulled me into his arms again. Nestling me inside his arms, he used arge


    hand to stroke my stomach gently. "There are about five months left. This must be hard for you."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    I did not say anything. It had always been difficult for women to give birth, yet it was rarely


    something men could empathize with. They always saw it as something simple, thinking that we just


    had to carry a n extra lump of meat within our stomachs for nine months.


    Theo had always seemed like a chauvinistic male to m e, so I was surprised to hear him say that.


    I soon fell asleep again with him holding me. It was nearly noon when I woke up.


    "You¡¯re awake. Are you hungry?¡± Theo did not seem to have slept. He was half-lounging on the


    bed, holding m e with one arm as he used the other to scroll through his phone.


    I shook my head. He was truly rearing me the way one would rear a pig, getting me to sleep after


    eating and stuffing me with food the moment I woke up.


    Craving the warmth of his arms, Iy still and did not move despite no longer feeling sleepy.


    He put his phone down and turned around to hold me even tighter. After a long while, he said, "It


    was niceying with you in silence. I''m preparing to let the others take over thepany''s


    operations for a while


    so I can stay home with you and apany you throughout this childbirth process."


    "That¡¯s okay. You''re busy, and I still have to go to work." I did not hesitate to refuse. I had never


    thought about what it would be like for the both of us to stay at home every day, but I could already


    guess it would be something that would require a lot of adjusting to.


    He raised his gaze toward me, an unreadable expression in the depths of his dark eyes. "Are you


    worried I won''t have enough money to support you, or do you just not like spending time with me?¡±


    "It''s none of those reasons. It''ll just be detrimental to the child¡¯s development if we stay together all


    day like this," I said lightly.


    "B*llshit. A child only grows up happily and healthily i f the husband and wife have a good


    rtionship." As h e tucked a stray piece of hair behind my ear, he lowered his head and whispered,


    "I heard the doctor say it''d be safe after three months...¡±


    He leaned forward a bit more when he saw me freeze. My heart began thudding, a blush rapidly


    spreading across my face.


    Seeing how I remained silent, he began stripping my clothes off me.


    "No, I''m worried." The memory of what had happened thest time was still fresh in my mind.


    "I swear nothing that happened before will happen again this time.¡±


    After carrying me to the bathroom to clean up, he ced me back down on the bed. "You can nap


    for a while longer. I''ll go make something to eat." Then, he put his clothes back on and went


    downstairs.


    It was only then that I remembered that Miss Woods would not be here for the next few days. She


    had left due to a family emergency. Theo had initially wanted t o hire someone else to cook for us,


    but I had not agreed to it because I was not used to having strangers in the house.


    I did not feel sleepy because I had been napping for the entire morning, so I decided to walk


    downstairs too.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Theo was bustling about in the kitchen. When he saw meing down, he handed me a ss of


    fresh juice and said, "Go watch television in the living room. It''s smoky and oily here."


    I took the ss of juice and leaned against the doorframe, quietly watching him prepare food.


    He rarely cooked, but his movements were as skillful a s a housewife¡¯s. As expected, nothing posed


    a challenge to this man.


    When I saw a pot of soup on the stove, I put my ss down and prepared to bring it out.


    I did not expect a searing pain to run up my hand when I touched the pot. I could not help but


    scream out in pain as I drew my hand back.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" There was a panicked look on his face as he raced over.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    "Nothing, I just burnt myself." I had not expected the pot to be so hot. I quickly faked an air of calm


    although searing pain was now traveling through my index finger.


    He picked up my hand and took a look at it. A furious expression took over his face as he asked,


    "You call this nothing?"


    It was only then that I saw there was a white scald wound on my index finger, apanied by the


    vague smell of burnt flesh.


    The expression on his face was stony as he dragged m e into the living room, found the first-aid kit,


    and took out the burn ointment to apply onto my finger. He blew air on my finger as he applied it.


    His actions were gentle, but there was an ugly expression on his face. He did not say a word


    throughout the entire process.


    "Um, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I identally..." I began babbling nervously when I noticed he was


    angry.


    He looked up at me, a furious expression on his handsome face and a cold look in his eyes. "Did


    anyone ask you to touch it? Didn''t you know I had just boiled that soup? Don''t you know how much


    it hurts t o be burnt on a hot summer''s day?"


    I chuckled dryly and waved the hand with ointment o n it. "It doesn''t hurt anymore now that


    medicine''s been applied to it."


    "Hmph!¡± He red at me before getting up. "Stay here, and don''t move."


    I hurriedly nodded.


    He returned to the kitchen. Soon after, three dishes and a pot of soup were served on the dining


    table.


    I reached out to grab myself some food but sheepishly retracted my hands and sat still when he


    red at me.


    He fixed up a te of food and walked over to me so h e could spoon the food into my mouth.


    "I can feed myself," I said cautiously. It was just a slight burn on my left hand. There was no need


    for me to be fed.


    "Open your mouth!" The tone of his voice was still chilly. It seemed like he was still angry.


    Left with no choice, I opened my mouth. He patiently spooned mouthful after mouthful of food into


    my mouth, forcing me to eat an entire te of food and drink up an entire bowl of soup before he


    was satisfied.


    After we finished the meal, he ignored my protests and carried me over to the couch in the living


    room, where he fed me pieces of cut-up fruit with a toothpick.


    I pped a hand to my forehead. I had learned a long time ago that Theo was very good at taking


    care of people. If he cared about you, he would take such good care of you that you would never


    have to lift a finger for yourself again.


    "Theo, you¡¯re going to spoil me if you continue like this," I could not help but say quietly. To be


    honest, I was terrified. Terrified that I would start to crave his kindness, terrified I would eventually


    end up losing m y sense of self because I could no longer extricate myself from such feelings.


    "I don¡¯t mind. I can take care of you if you get spoiled, anyway," he replied matter-of-factly.


    As I gazed at his impably handsome face and watched him remove the pith from the oranges for


    m e, I could not help but smile.


    "What are you smiling at?" he asked, turning to look at me. The cold look in his eyes was gone, now


    reced b y a gentle expression.


    "Nothing. Just happened to realize you look quite handsome when you''re concentrating," I said as I


    smiled.


    "So, you mean to say I''m not handsome at the other times? It looks like I¡¯ll have to give you a


    lesson in appreciating aesthetics. I''m so good-looking, but you never notice it."


    "No need. You''re so handsome, no one can tear their eyes away from you," I said hurriedly.


    He gazed at me. "Am I just handsome?¡± "You¡¯re handsome and talented!"


    "And?"


    "Handsome, talented, and rich."


    "Continue!"


    "You are unparalleled and unmatched..."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Men could be quite cute when they began acting childishly. When I had finally used up all the


    adjectives I could think of, he finally stopped grilling me and pulled me into his arms, a satisfied look


    on his face.


    I pped a hand to my forehead. I had no words left for him.


    "That''s right. By the way, I have to attend a gathering tonight. Will you be alright staying home


    alone?" he asked as he looked at me.


    Stunned by the sudden change of atmosphere, I remained silent for a while before nodding. "Of


    course. Do you really think I''m a three-year-old child?"


    "Yes, you can only be three years old and no older than that.¡± He reached out to poke my nose, a


    loving look in his eyes.


    Toozy to continue arguing with him, I yed with the buttons on his shirt and asked nonchntly,"


    What gathering are you attending?"


    He lowered his gaze and looked at me. He said, "Cindy and Grayson are returning to Whaldorf City.


    They''ve invited a few friends for dinner as a send-off party.¡±


    I immediately halted my actions and did not say anything.


    He reached out to pinch my nose gently as he said softly, "Don''t think too much about it. Not only


    will Grayson and Petra be there, but Mason and Zedd will b e attending too. You don¡¯t like


    asions like these, I know. I''ll return home as quickly as possible."


    That was true. I did not like meeting Petra and the others. Sitting back up, I straightened the cor


    of his shirt and said, "Don''t drink too much, and remember t oe home quickly. I''ll be waiting for


    you."

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Cindy was a sort of responsibility of Theo¡¯s. He would never be able topletely ignore her for the


    rest of his life. Now, perhaps because of the child or because o f other reasons, he treated me quite


    well. Cindy''s departure had been the best ending I could have imagined of. I should have been


    happy.


    "Alright," he answered quietly as he tightened his grip on me.


    Since Theo had nothing to do in the afternoon, he hired several handymen. He said they hade


    to install the crib. Worried I would find the environment noisy, he shooed me into the third-floor


    bedroom and closed the door behind me, forbidding me to go downstairs.


    I indeed did not like being interrupted by strangers, so I decided to ignore them and lounge in bed to


    read.


    Pregnancy made one much more susceptible to falling asleep. I had no idea when I fell asleep, but


    it was five i n the afternoon when I woke up again. My book was now on the bedside table, and


    someone had pulled a thin nket over me. Theo must havee in just now.


    Listening carefully, I got up and went downstairs when I did not hear any sounds outside.


    No one was downstairs. Theo had probably gone out a s well.


    I made several rounds around the house. Who would have expected the downstairs area of the


    house to go through aplete makeover in the few hours that had passed? The cupboards used


    to store antique vases, but most of them had been broken after thest incident. The vases had


    been reced by cute decorations now.


    Even the couch and dining table had been transformed from their original cool-toned shades to


    shades that fit a warm color scheme. The living room had instantly be much brighter and more


    inviting, and its appearance had also be more lively and warm.


    Thick carpets had beenid on the stairs. As I walked up the stairs to the second floor, I noticed


    brightly colored paintings of scenery hung up all over the walls.


    Pushing open the door to the baby room that he had carefully designed, I saw that the wallpaper


    had been changed to be a pastel-colored one that appealed to children. Not only had he installed


    the crib, but he had also paired it with several beautiful decorations. The room looked very warm


    and inviting.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. His unrestrained love made me feel uneasy. I was terrified that this


    warmth and happiness would be like Cindere''s ss slipper, disappearing the minute the clock


    struck twelve, and


    shoving me right back to square one.


    Eager to soak up more of his attention, I sat in the baby room and refused to leave until the phone


    rang.


    It was Cecilia. "Where are you, and what are you doing?"


    "I''m at home, I just woke up. What''s wrong?" I was surprised to hear how panicked she sounded.


    "Your husband just got a room with someone else, and you''re napping?! Hurry over here!" Cecilia


    sounded furious and like she was grinding her teeth together a s she spoke.


    "Don''t be so jumpy. What could they get up to in the middle of the day?" I saidzily, leaning against


    the crib.


    "You useless lump, who says they can''t do anything in the middle of the day? I watched them walk


    into the hotel with my two eyes. You''ll be toote if you don''te over now," Cecilia said as she


    panted. She was probably walking as she spoke.


    "How can you still wear heels when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± When I heard the sounds of her walking, I


    knew she must have left the house in high heels.


    I lifted my gaze to look at the clock on the wall. It was half past six, so Theo must have been out for


    several hours now.


    "Haven¡¯t you been listening to me? Are my shoes what you should be focusing on now? Didn''t you


    hear what I said? I just said your husband has entered a hotel with Cindy Reed, who is dressed up


    asvishly as a peacock. Do you think they¡¯re up to any good, entering a hotel at a time like this?


    Don''t you care at all?" Cecilia could not understand my attitude.


    I vaguely told her that I understood but quickly changed the topic. "Have you eaten dinner? Do you


    want toe over and eat with me?"


    "You... Never mind. I''ll never understand how a woman like you thinks. No, I''m noting. I''ll shop


    for a while and then go home, I''m tired." She hung up the phone when she finished speaking.


    I understood why Cecilia had been baffled by my attitude, but I did not want to say too much and


    made her worry. She was pregnant now too, after all.


    After I hung up the phone, I went downstairs and got ready to take a walk outside.


    The sun was setting outside. Although it was still very warm, the sunset was beautiful to watch.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I grew tired after taking a leisurely walk around the house, so I sat down to rest on a recliner in the


    garden.


    Theo had also done a redecoration of this section of the house. Not only had he made the


    environment feel a lot more cooling, he had also added a lot of flowers around the area. Miss


    Woods usually took good care of the nts. The countless blooming flowers added an air of


    rxation to the scene.


    My phone rang again. It was from Theo.


    "Are you awake?" his deep, maic voice rumbled through the phone the moment I answered the


    call.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "Yes." My nose burned slightly as I quietly answered.


    "I ordered you dinner, someone will send it overter. Soup is included, and you should drink some


    of it." His end of the line seemed to be very quiet, and I could even hear echoes as he spoke. He


    had probably stepped out to stand in a corridor to speak to me.


    "Alright. Where are you, and what time will you be back?" I felt a wave of emotions rush over me as


    I gazed at the flowers, feeling a wave of inexplicable warmth and excitement.


    "I''m having dinner with the others at the hotel. I''ll try my best to be back soon." His voice sounded


    very deep.


    We were still talking when I heard someone call out," Theowy,e in." It was Cindy''s voice.


    "You should go back! I''ll hang up now.¡± I did not wait for him to say anything else before I hurriedly


    hung u p. I heaved a huge sigh when the call ended. My heart felt as if someone was pinching it


    slightly. It hurt and stung a little.


    At the end of the day, I still greatly minded the affair and could not bring myself to act like my


    emotions were not all over the ce because of it.


    The doorbell soon rang. The meal Theo had ordered


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    for me had arrived. I opened the door to receive it and saw that it was a soup dish apanied by


    multiple side dishes. They all seemed to boost one''s health in one way or the other.


    I did not have much of an appetite, so I went upstairs after drinking some soup.


    I really liked how the baby''s room was decorated and decided to sit on the carpeted floor inside and


    stare into space. I imagined scenes of him sitting here and talking to our kid, scenes of him reading


    the child storybooks in the future.


    Would there ever be such a day?


    There were some things you could not think about in detail lest it leave you depressed.


    I did not know how long I had been sitting there when the sound of my phone ringing jerked me


    back to reality.


    It was Zedd. Why was he calling me?


    "Wanda Lane, are you deaf? Haven''t you heard me knocking for thest forever?¡± Zedd exploded


    before I could even get my bearings.


    I was confused. Had there been knocking?


    After some time, I finally realized that I was up on the second floor and that I had also closed the


    bedroom door. Of course I had not been able to hear anything.


    Toozy to argue with him, I hung up the phone and walked back downstairs to open the door.


    Zedd red at me, an ugly expression on his face and Theo¡¯s arm slung across his shoulder. "What


    were you doing, woman? Don''t you know that he¡¯s very heavy?"


    I did not say anything and merely reached over to help support Theo, who was as drunk as a skunk.


    "Go away. You''re so tiny, do you really think you can support him?" Zedd huffily said as he walked


    past me and helped Theo walk into the living room. After depositing Theo on the couch, he told me


    to ''take good care of him'' before he walked off without a backward nce.


    I did not know what to say in response. If Zedd knew Theo was drunk right now, why had he left him


    on the couch? Did he want me, a pregnant woman, to cart the man upstairs?


    Left with no alternative, I bent down and shook him." Theo, wake up. Let''s go to bed upstairs.¡±


    He slowly opened his eyes, sitting up on the couch to pull me into his arms. He did not say


    anything, but he had a painful expression on his face as he narrowed his eyes.


    To my eyes, he seemed to be feeling horrible. Reaching out a hand, I stroked his face and asked,


    "Do you want some water? I¡¯ll go get you some."


    When he heard me speak, he tilted his gaze to look at me. His eyes seemed dazed and confused.


    Finally, he asked, "Are you hungry? I''ll take you to get some food."


    Then, he stood up. He wobbled on his feet as he tried t o drag me out.


    "I''ve already eaten. Sit still and don¡¯t move, or you¡¯ll fall,¡± I said as I hurriedly grabbed him.


    He smiled an extraordinarily broad grin and gazed at me as he said, "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won''t


    move.¡± Then, he sat back down on the couch and straightened his posture.


    I could not hold myughter in. Who would have thought that Theo would be this cute and child-like


    after getting drunk? Who knew how many drinks he had drunk tonight? He had never acted this way


    while drunk in the past.


    I stood up to get him a ss of water. He reached out, grabbed my arm, and asked nervously,


    "Where are you going?¡±


    "I''m going to get you some water," I said as I patted him on the shoulder.


    "You''re not allowed to go anywhere without my permission,¡± he said stubbornly as he held my hand,


    refusing to let me leave.


    "Be good. You''ll feel better after you''ve had some water." Despite myself, I could not stop my


    maternal instincts from kicking in as I watched the way Theo was acting now. My tone had softened


    considerably.


    "Okay, then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll go anywhere you go. You¡¯re not allowed to leave me." He stood up


    on shaky legs once again.


    I pped a hand to my forehead. However, left with no other choice, I helped him along as we


    stumbled to the dining room.


    Once I helped him sit down, he dropped his head onto the table and shut his eyes.


    It seemed like he had really had a lot to drink. I sighed. "Theo, open your mouth. Let''s get you to


    drink some water."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    He raised his head obediently, opened his mouth, and took a sip of water.


    "It''ste. Let¡¯s go upstairs to sleep.¡±


    "Okay, I''m going home. Wanda is alone at home and I''m worried about her." After saying that, he


    tried to get up again.


    Uh...


    Speechless, I pressed him back down into his seat once more and cupped his face. "Theo, I''m


    Wanda. You''re back home already, so let¡¯s go upstairs to sleep now."


    He looked at me with misty eyes, the usual coldness i n his eyes now reced by a hint of warmth.


    He raised his hand and touched my face, smiling in a very enchanting manner. "What are you doing


    here? It''s dangerous to be out here ale at night. Come, let''s go home.¡±


    What was going on?


    "Mm, okay, let''s go home!¡± It was impossible to reason with a drunkard. I clenched my teeth and


    threw one of his arms over my shoulders, supporting him as we climbed upstairs. We bumped and


    banged all the way up the stairs and eventually managed to get upstairs


    safely, neither of us getting hurt.


    After going upstairs, he opened his eyes and looked around before pulling me to the master


    bedroom.


    Upon entering the room through the door, I realized that this ce had been renovated again. All


    the previous furniture had been reced with new ones i n blue. The closet had now been turned


    into a cloakroom. There were not only a few more paintings o n the walls, but our wedding photos


    had been hung up as well.


    Theo had refused to hang our photos up when we had first gotten married. That was why this photo


    had been kept in the storage room ever since the time it was taken.


    The whole room looked even more spacious now. Moreover, there were now morefortable


    tones in the room that could ease and enhance one''s quality of sleep.


    I was surprised by how much he had done in a single afternoon.


    When he saw me in a daze, he put on a smug smile." It''s pretty, isn¡¯t it? This is a surprise I prepared


    for you. I knew you would like it."


    "Mm, I like it." I nodded. There was a gushing flow of warmth in my heart. Theo was a man who only


    used a ck and white color scheme to decorate his office and home, so him turning the bedroom


    into what it was now for my sake must have been hard for him.


    I helped him to bed. When I walked out of the bathroom with a wet towel and got prepared to wipe


    down his body, I realized that he had fallen asleep and was even lightly snoring.


    I wondered how many sses he had drunk tonight.


    The next morning, Theo woke up very early as though he had not been drunk the night before. He


    had forgotten everything that had happened while he was drunk, and I did not bring it up either.


    As he had not worked for an entire day yesterday, he went to thepany to handle some affairs


    very early in the morning. I had nothing better to do at home, so I followed him to thepany.


    Heidi hade to work today. After resting for some time, herplexion looked slightly rosier. It


    looked like she was feeling much better now.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw me, she stood up awkwardly and said," I''m looking for you, Ms. Wanda."


    I nodded and pushed the door of the office open.


    She had worked with me for many years and was a pretty capabledy. Her working style very


    much resembled mine, so I was prepared to give her another chance.


    After gesturing for her to take a seat, I said, "It''s all in the past now. I¡¯ve been really impressed by


    yourpetence over all these years, and I think you should keep working with me. However, I


    hope in future you can keep your personal and professional life separated. I really believe we can


    both work hard and achieve something great together."


    She lowered her head and clenched at the hem of her skirt. After hesitating for a very long time, she


    finally lifted her head to look at me.


    "Thank you so much for your guidance and trust over all these years, Ms. Wanda. I''m really sorry


    about what happened before this. Unfortunately, I might have to let you down again this time. I''m


    here today to... resign."


    I looked at her in astonishment. "I thought you¡¯d value this job a lot since you¡¯ve worked so hard in


    your role before this."


    I admired Heidi because she worked harder than her peers and valued her job very much.


    After a pause, I said, "As I said, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Humans make mistakes. All we need


    to do is make up for them."


    She did not speak, but there was a sadness in her eyes. I could tell that she did not want to leave


    the job either. Her style of doing things was simr to mine, s o I knew what she was thinking.


    "What¡¯s the real reason?" I raised my voice.


    She clenched her teeth and finally spoke after a very long time. "I¡¯m getting married. My husband


    and his family want me to resign to take care of the house."


    I could tell that she really did not want to resign.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    "You''re going to quit the moment you get married? Didn''t you swear you''d never be a housewife?"


    We used to talk about life, and I knew Heidi had shared my views. She also thought that even after


    getting married, a woman should have her own career, otherwise she would be looked down upon


    by others.


    I remembered that when I got married, Grandma had once told me to stay at home and not to work.


    Although I knew she meant well, I insisted on working. It was precisely because of my love for work


    that I was able to survive those three years Cindy tortured me for.


    She gave me a wry smile. "Those were just things we said as young and immature girls. I''ve


    changed my mind now, and I think my family is more important than my career. I''m really sorry, Ms.


    Wanda, but I''ve made up my mind."


    I thought it would be inappropriate for me to try to persuade her anymore at this point, so I said


    regretfully, "Alright then. Type up your resignation letter and hand over your duties to the next-in-line


    before you leave."


    She stood up and said to me in a very solemn manner,


    "Take care, Ms. Wanda!"


    She turned around and walked to the door, but stopped in her tracks suddenly to say, "Your belly is


    getting bigger, Ms. Wanda, and it will soon be very inconvenient for you to work. Some things


    are moreplicated than we initially think. I think you should start leaving the office early until your


    delivery!"


    She pushed the door open and left after saying those words.


    When I tried to ask her what she meant by that, she was already gone. I could only drop the matter.


    As soon as Heidi left, my workload increased. I used to be able to hand over much of the work that


    came in to her, but now I had to do it all by myself. I pushed through the difort in my body and


    bustled about throughout the whole morning.


    At lunchtime, I received a message from Theo asking me to go to his office. Knowing that he


    wanted me to have lunch with him, I was not abashed as I shut down myputer and went to the


    top floor.


    As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, I realized there was something different about the


    president¡¯s office. In just a few days, not only had a lot more green ces been added to the


    ces, flowers and murals decorated the area as well.


    Theo had always been a straightforward man who disliked flowers and nts, so his office had


    been


    monotonous and cold for many years.


    When I walked past the secretaries'' office, I bumped into Keith, who was going out for lunch.


    He was a little stunned when he saw me, but his countenance went back to normal as he said, "Ms.


    Lane, Mr. Grant is in the office. You can walk straight i n."


    Realizing the secretaries'' office''s five-person desk had now grown to amodate six seats, I


    could not help but ask curiously, "Has there been a neer?"


    Keith did not say anything. He merely nodded before walking past me and out the door.


    He had always been a man of few words, so I did not take his aloof response to heart.


    I pushed Theo''s office door open. He was still working, so he said to me, "Have your lunch first. I¡¯ll


    be done very soon."


    I noticed a few pots of greenery in his office, a few budding lilies on the cab at the side of the


    office, and a bean bag next to the bookcase by the window.


    I was slightly surprised. This was very unlike Theo.


    I did not think too much about it. When I saw the meal on the table, I picked up my te and began


    eating. I was famished after a busy morning.


    Soon, Theo finished his work and came to sit beside m e. "Your belly is getting bigger and bigger,


    and it makes it inconvenient for you to work. Is there


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    anywhere you''d like to go? Maybe you should go out and rx."


    I shook my head. Even if I did not need to work, I would rather not go anywhere. It was more


    important t o stay put and wait for the delivery right now.


    After I finished my meal, I put down my cutlery and looked at him. "Did you hire a new secretary?"


    He was stunned, then smiled and said, "You have sharp eyes. You''ve proven yourself to indeed be


    the president''s wife."


    I dropped my head and did not say anything.


    He said ndly, "She was introduced to me by President Sherman. Your belly is getting bigger, so


    I''ll have to spend more time at home to keep youpany. It¡¯ll be easier for everyone if we have an


    extra pair of hands around."


    President Sherman?


    I remembered that President Sherman had once asked us to help his niece to get a job in Grant


    Corporation when he invited us for a meal before this.


    Theo had been very decisive about asking her to go through the customary recruitment process at


    the time, no? It was not even a recruitment period now, yet she had been already hired? She had


    even been directly assigned to begin work at the president''s office.


    As I pondered such matters, the office door was suddenly pushed open.


    I was rendered even more surprised by this person''s audacity, walking into the president''s office


    without even bothering to knock on the door firstly. When I looked to the door, I saw ady wearing


    a ponytail and d in a white blouse and ck skirt, walking in with a few books in her arms.


    It was the samedy I had seenst time. Compared to her demure and shy demeanor before this,


    she looked much more mature now, very much like apetent and strong woman in the


    workforce.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Theo frowned slightly, but he did not say anything.


    The girl quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, Mr. Grant. It¡¯s lunch break now, so I thought you wouldn''t be


    in the office anymore. I bought a few books to put in your bookcase for you."


    Looking like she felt a little awkward now, she ced all the books on the bookcase and gave me


    an uneasy look before turning around and leaving.


    After she left, I scanned the office''s surroundings and said, "How alive and vibrant! This all looks


    pretty nice."


    He put down his cutlery, put a frivolous look on his charming face, and pulled me into his arms.


    "Hmm, why do you sound so jealous?"


    I shook my head slightly. "No, I just think you and your office have changed so suddenly recently.


    Both feel much warmer now. It really is a pretty good change."


    He smirked as he held me in his arms. "These are all indicators of life. They''re really resonating with


    your current state, aren''t they?"


    I did not say anything. Although I knew what he meant by that, it did not cheer me up. There was a


    fear hidden within the depths of my heart, though I was


    not sure why I was feeling that way.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After lunch, Theo needed to go out to attend a meeting, so he asked me to take a short lunch break


    and rest in another room. There was no bed in my office, so I epted his suggestion and went in


    straight away toy down for a moment.


    Not long after I fell asleep, I was awoken by the sound of somebody moving cabsing from


    outside the door. I got up, walked out, and saw the girl from before moving the bookcase to a new


    position.


    When the girl saw me, she was stunned before she quickly put on an apologetic expression. "I''m


    sorry, Mrs. Grant, I didn¡¯t know you were here. Did I wake you up?"


    Mr. Sherman had introduced her to us when we metst time, but I could not remember her name


    now, so I asked, "Your name?"


    "I''m Nadia Sherman, Mrs. Grant. Thanks for giving me that encouragement back when we metst


    time. You gave me the confidence to not give up and finally join Grant Corporation as Mr. Grant''s


    secretary."


    Although I was curious about the process of Theo hiring her as a secretary of his, I did not ask her


    about it, and I merely nodded slightly. I looked at the lily and asked, "Were you the one who


    arranged these?"


    Theo had rarely had any greenery in his office, let alone flowers. 2


    She said with a smile, "Yes, Mr. Grant is a busy man who spends long hours in the office. Also,


    considering his cold temperament, the office''s previous style was not conducive to a rxing


    atmosphere for recharging. Hence, I sought Keith''s permission and redecorated the ce. I added


    a sofa to the room so he can improve his mood as he rxes."


    I nodded, not saying much. Rubbing my sore be, I said, "Very well done."


    I then left the office.


    I returned to my office and began another busy afternoon. Although Theo had told me not to handle


    themercial endorsement, he had not said anything about the acquisition project, so I still


    needed to go forward with the preliminary work.


    I wondered how Xander was doing now. At home, Theo refused to tell me; at work, Heidi was no


    longer around. It would be inappropriate for me to seek the answer from anyone else, so I could


    only keep the question in my heart and wait for a reply.


    When it was about time to get off work, Theo sent me a text informing me that he still needed to


    attend a social event, so he was not going home with me. He told me to eat outside before going


    back home.


    I was often alone, so I was already used to my ownpany and did not think too much about it.


    When I remembered that no one was around to prepare meals for me at home, I ate dinner near the


    company before going home.


    As soon as I got back to the vi, I realized that the lights were on. I was a little surprised. Theo had


    said h e was attending a social event, no?


    I rushed forward and pushed the door open; Miss Woods was down on all fours cleaning the floor.


    I was extremely surprised. Miss Woods had said that her daughter-inw had just given birth and


    that she needed to go back to take care of her for a month, right?


    "Why did youe home so soon, Miss Woods?" I quickly asked.


    Miss Woods looked up and pounded on the back of her waist, saying, "I¡¯m old and useless now, so I


    was rejected by them. Might as welle back and take care of you, then."


    The fraught rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw was an eternal issue.


    Fortunately, I did not have to deal with such an issue.


    I went up to help her up, saying, "We have cleaners to d o this job. You''ve juste back, so you


    should be resting. I''m so d you''re back now. Theo and I have had nothing to eat while you


    weren''t around thest few days, and we''ve ordered takeaways every day. You have no idea what


    torture that was! I¡¯m so close to throwing up just speaking about it."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    After hearing what I had said, Miss Woods¡¯ somewhat morose expression lit up.


    She said with a smile, "Young people like you don''t enjoy cooking. You¡¯re pregnant now and


    shouldn''t be eating out for all meals of the day. That''s so unhealthy. Give me a moment, there¡¯s still


    half a chicken in the fridge. I''ll make soup for you right away."


    "Okay." I smiled and followed her into the kitchen.


    "As long as you don¡¯t mind having me around, I¡¯ll stick around to take care of the two of you and not


    leave again. I believe thete olddy will be pleased with such an arrangement too," Miss Woods


    talked nonstop as she cooked.


    "Oh, please do, Miss Woods. You''d better keep your promise. I was hoping you''d take care of my


    child for me." I leaned on the doorframe to chat with her.


    Being needed was a blessing for the elderly!


    Though I was not hungry, I drank a big bowl of soup after Miss Woods finished boiling the soup. By


    the end of it, I felt as though my belly was about to burst open.


    I then brought Miss Woods on a tour around the vi beforeing back to the house. Seeing that


    Miss


    Woods had cheered up a lot, I went straight upstairs to sleep.


    I was awoken by the sound of a ringtone in the middle of the night. I checked the time and saw that


    it was two o''clock in the morning. I could not see Theo anywhere, so it seemed like he had not


    come back yet.


    I fumbled for the light and picked up my phone to take a look. It was an unknown number.


    I did not want to pick up initially, but the other party persisted, the call continuing to ring. I was


    annoyed at being woken up from sleep, so I picked up the call and snapped, "Who is this?"


    "Are you Wanda Lane?" The other party did not mind my attitude and spoke in a neutral tone, not


    sounding the least bit annoyed.


    "Yes. What''s the matter? It''s midnight right now." I spoke in a daze, not wanting to waste my breath


    talking to this person.


    "We''re calling from Whaldorf City''s Traffic Police department. Your husband got into an ident half


    a n hour ago and is currently in the ICU. We found your number in his emergency contacts. Please


    come over immediately."


    Ipletely woke up at that and jumped out of bed.


    Whaldorf City? ident?


    How could that be? He had just had lunch with me this afternoon and had sent me a text saying that


    he


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    had a social event to attend.


    I was a little skeptical of the caller being a fraudster, but I was unsure. My head was ringing as I


    thought about it. I held the phone in a daze, not knowing what t o say.


    "Hello, Ms. Wanda, are you there? The patient is unconscious right now and is receiving emergency


    treatment in People¡¯s Hospital as we speak. We hope you cane over as soon as possible," the


    other party continued.


    "Okay," I instinctively responded. I pulled up Theo''s number with trembling fingers and made a call


    to it. His phone was off. I then called Mason and Zedd¡¯s number, but neither answered the phone.


    Just as I was at a loss as to what to do, Cindy¡¯s phone call came through. I picked it up immediately.


    "What happened to Theo? Where is he?" I was so concerned that I could not think of anything else,


    so I asked her that in a panic.


    On the other end of the call, Cindy broke down and cried, "Wanda, Theowy... Theowy got into an


    ident. He was bleeding a lot..."


    ¡±1 know-Get to the point!" I lost my patience and yelled back.


    "My family got off the ne tonight. We took a car home, and on the way down the airport highway,


    we were rear-ended by a big truck behind us. The car was going very fast at the time, so we were


    squeezed


    between two big trucks. Theowy was badly injured trying to protect me."


    She was crying helplessly and being very loud. "My parents were also injured and they''ve gone into


    surgery. Theowy kept calling out your name before he passed out. I was wrong, Wanda. I won''t ask


    him to do anything for me anymore. I won''t fight with you anymore either. I just want him to stay


    alive..."


    I hung up the call. I did not want nor need to listen to the rest of what she had to say.


    I felt inexplicably panicked. I tried my best to calm myself down as I looked for Xander''s number and


    gave him a call. Although I knew that Cindy was probably not lying, I felt the need to prove it myself.


    The phone only rang once before it was answered. "It''s the middle of the night, Wandy. Do you miss


    me already?"


    At the other end of the call, Xander¡¯s voice sounded as teasing as ever. The sound of the keyboard


    was loud and clear, and it seemed like he had been staying upte yingputer games.


    "Is your mother at home?¡± I asked anxiously.


    He was stunned for a moment before answering, "Why are you looking for her? She and Grayson


    brought Cindy back to Whaldorf City tonight. Oh, I think your husband went too. Are you trying to


    catch them in the middle of their adulterous acts? I think you''re asking the wrong person if that¡¯s the


    case."


    Not in the mood to joke around with him now, I said," Did your mother tell you if she arrived there


    safely?"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    "She never tells me where she''s going. The two of us don¡¯tmunicate much if we''re not at home


    together. You''re acting a little weird. What exactly is going on? Has she kidnapped your husband


    and hidden him away for her daughter?"


    "I just received a call, and I think they got into a car ident. Can you find out the specifics for me?"


    I was not in the mood to joke around with him. Mason and Zedd had not picked up my calls, so he


    was the only person I could find that might be able to help.


    "Okay, I''ll investigate immediately," he said solemnly, putting aside his previous unruly demeanor.


    After hanging up the call, my heart continued to pound. I was unsure if I was nervous or afraid. I


    clenched the phone so hard that my palms became sweaty, and I paced back and forth in the room


    anxiously.


    Ten minutester, Xander called me and said, "I''ve booked the earliest flight tomorrow morning. Are


    youing along?"


    There was a thump in my heart. I had still been feeling quite hopeful just a moment ago, but my


    heart had now fallen into the abyss. Thest trace of


    strength in my body had been sapped away, leaving m e dry. It was too strenuous to even breathe


    now.


    Iposed myself and said, "Yes!"


    "Don''t worry too much about him, he''s still in the resuscitation room. He should be fine since he was


    sent to the hospital in time. It''s still early, so there¡¯s no use panicking now. Get some sleep first, and


    I''lle pick you up tomorrow morning," Xander said in a slightly deep tone.


    I massaged my sore be and said, "I know. Okay, I''m hanging up now. See you tomorrow


    morning."


    How could I possibly fall asleep? I could not stand the stifling atmosphere in the house. The room


    was empty without Theo in it, making me need to gasp for air. I opened the window and sat on the


    balcony, waiting for the clock to tick forward.


    It was obviously only three hours, yet it felt like a century.


    At five o''clock, Xander called. I immediately got up, grabbed my bag, and dashed downstairs.


    "We need to hurry, we don''t have much time left." Xander checked his watch and turned around to


    ask m e, "You didn''t sleep?¡±


    I looked at him and asked, "Haven''t you just done the same?"


    Humans had feelings. Even though one might feel distant from one¡¯s family members, when


    something happened, the people most worried were always one''s family members.


    We drove all the way to the airport.


    The airport was still quite empty early that morning, though strangely, there were several men in


    uniform squatting down in the hall. They were probably trying t o capture a fugitive.


    Xander and I rushed to the security checkpoint, not thinking too much about it.


    At that moment, the men walked toward us, a picture i n their hands. They nced at it and said,


    "Are you Wanda Lane?¡±


    Though I was a little surprised, I still nodded slightly.


    "We''re from the Salt City Administration for Industry and Commerce. We can''t believe you''ve


    actually been this fast. Don''t try to run. Come with me!" One of them looked at me with a grim


    expression.


    I waspletely dumbfounded and stood rooted to the spot, not knowing what to do. Standing


    beside me, Xander said, "Why are you looking for her? We''re in a rush."


    "We know you''re in a rush. Why else would we be squatting here thiste at night?" one of the


    young men snapped.


    I calmed myself down and went forward, saying, "I''m aw-abiding tax-paying citizen. Shouldn''t you


    at least give me a reason before you take me away?"


    "Yourpany has been suspected of long-term moneyundering. There were two deathsst


    night, and although you¡¯re not the one legally responsible, as the president¡¯s wife, you are obliged


    to cooperate in our investigation."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ourpany, Grant Corporation?


    I was not just dumbfounded, but stupefied too.


    "Although Mid-Nutri Technology isn''t yourpany, your name has been signed on all its


    documents over the years. Come with us first."


    "You''ve got the wrong person, right? She doesn''t have her ownpany. All thosepanies


    belong to her husband. You should go to Theo Grant, Grant


    Corporation legal owner, and note here giving a pregnantdy trouble."


    "Sir, you can hire an attorney if you have any doubts. Don¡¯t stop us from performing our duties, or


    we will take you away too." After such a long dy, the patience of these men was running thin.


    Although I did not know what was going on, I had calmed downpletely, so I said to Xander, "I''m


    fine. You go ahead and see what''s going on over there.


    Contact me if there''s any news. I''ll join you as soon as I''m done here."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Although I was terrified when we first got on the road, I had calmed down now.


    Slowly, I recalled the time when Grandma was still alive. Afraid that Theo would leave me alone


    after she was no longer around, she opened a smallpany that produced shampoos and gave


    me 50% of the equity.


    However, due to poor management afterward, the business closed down in just less than two years.


    As I did not contribute money nor took part in the management, I did not pay much attention to this


    matter. When Theo told me that thepany went bankrupt and the site would be given to Zedd, I


    did not think much about it at the time.


    I did not expect that thispany still existed and something this serious had happened.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When I arrived at the Administration for Industry and Commerce, a man in civilian clothes sat


    across from m e.


    "Ms. Wanda, we learned that yourpany''s product caused a customer to experience serious hair


    loss due to issues in product quality two years ago. The customer eventually suffered from


    depression and


    I shook my head immediately. "I''m not aware of it at all. I admit that thispany exists under Grant


    Corporation, but production halted two years ago. As for the customer you just mentioned, it''s


    actually my first time hearing about this case."


    I was honestly unaware of this incident.


    "Ms. Wanda, you said that thispany has halted production, yet you''ve still been earning profits


    in thest two years. Moreover, many of the documents were personally signed and approved by


    you. Don''t tell me you''re unaware of these things?"


    Unbelievable. I had no idea how to defend myself at all and could only keep shaking my head. "I


    don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything at all."


    "Please calm down, Ms. Wanda. You''re thepany''s shareholder and the one who signed all the


    Mid-Nutri documents. We have evidence of it."


    After a pause, he continued, "As for the two lives, they''re not directly rted to you, so the police


    will handle it. Therefore, this case is more industrial andmercial in nature. You just need to


    exin to us about the moneyundering, but as far as you''re concerned, you''re not in any trouble."


    The man''s words reminded me that the person had only died in front of the factory but the reason


    was still unclear. This was not a criminal case yet, so it could only be considered an economic case.


    After calming myself down, I looked at the man in front of me and said, "I''m really sorry but I can''t


    answer your questions now. You¡¯re illegally detaining me and viting my human rights. I will


    reserve the right to take legal actions."


    Mid-Nutri was under Grant Corporation, after all. Even if something happened, I was not directly


    involved.


    As for the person¡¯s death, something was clearly wrong here. Perhaps someone was framing me on


    purpose. I could not say anything at the moment because Theo was not around. If anything went


    wrong, the Grants'' attorney would step in and solve it.


    Seeing that I had raised my guard, the man got up and said, "I initially wanted to give you a chance


    toe clean, but since you refuse to say anything, I guess we can only do things by the book


    now."


    The man left the room after saying those words.


    As there was no substantial evidence found, the Administration for Industry and Commerce did not


    have the power to detain people. Hence, after a quick questioning, I was allowed to leave.


    I went to Grant Corporation as soon as I got out.


    I was still unclear as to what had happened, but there was certainly a conspiracy behind this


    incident.


    Before the car arrived at Grant Corporation, I could already see a crowd from afar.


    I did not rashly go forward and gave Mason a call instead. The call was unanswered.


    I then called Zedd. Fortunately, he answered it.


    "Zedd, you''ve been using Mid-Nutri''spany site this whole time, right? What was the reason for


    the fatalityst night? I need an exnation.¡± I owned half of thepany''s shares, so I had the


    responsibility to ask about it.


    Zedd fell silent for a moment before saying, "You¡¯re something huh, Wanda? Shouldn''t you be


    worried about Theo right now? Aren''t you worried whether he¡¯lle out alive or not?¡±


    I had a splitting headache. The fear and forbearance fromst night finally exploded at this moment.


    I yelled without a single care, ¡°Do you think it''s my responsibility if he insists on dying in a car


    ident with his lover? Did the two agree not to stop until they could die together? What, so one


    car ident isn''t enough and they got into another in Whaldorf City?¡±


    Zedd fell silent.


    After a very long time, he said, "I''ve sent someone to handle Mid-Nutri''s incident. You indeed signed


    some of the documents because you hold half of the equity, hence you have the right to decide.


    Theo knows this. You can ask him yourself when he''s out of danger!"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Having said that, he fell silent again before saying, "If you''re smart, Wanda, you should know that


    sometimes, if you insist on doing something, you¡¯ll only end up being the unlucky one in the end."


    "What do you mean by Til end up being the unlucky one in the end''?" I felt like I was being pushed


    into a major conspiracy. Most importantly, I had no idea what they were up to at all.


    Zedd did not say any more and hung up straight away.


    Seeing the crowd, I felt a little afraid and pulled out m y phone to call Cecilia.


    "Where are you? I was just about to call you." As soon a s the call connected, Cecilia''s anxious


    voice was heard.


    "Downstairs of Grant Corporation,¡± I replied weakly.


    "Don¡¯t go in. I watched the news and this is huge. I''lle and pick you up immediately.¡±


    "No, I''m not going in and am on the other side of the road. I drove here. You don''t have toe


    out." I did not want to go in when the situation was this bad either. Therefore, I revved up the engine


    and drove to Cecilia''s house.


    As soon as I stepped in through the door, she pulled m e and asked anxiously, "What exactly is


    going on? I


    saw the news saying that you''re to be held ountable for it."


    I sighed. "Grandma gave me half of the equity when she first started thispany. Even though I


    didn''t manage it, lots of documents after that were signed and approved by me."


    She was stunned. "So someone nned to set you up from the start and deliberately made you


    take the me?¡±


    I nodded. From what I could see so far, that seemed to be the case.


    "They also checked Grant Corporation''s financial reports and say that we¡¯re using thispany to


    launder money. If it''s true, then I''m afraid Grant Corporation will suffer a major crisis and may even


    face bankruptcy."


    "I don''t care about other stuff. Bankrupt or not, I don''t care. I¡¯m just worried about you. Everyone on


    the inte is saying that you''re the one who''s behind the deaths.


    "Also, something has happened with the new product endorsement. They say that the shareholders


    are all putting the me on you for starting the rumors and leaking the master copy. Some of the


    shareholders are particrly extreme, so you must be careful."


    I held my forehead. For a moment, I felt like I was being attacked from all sides.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Seeing how I was behaving, Cecilia said, "Don¡¯t panic first. Theo will probably take care of the


    mary problems for you. However, I think it''ll be hard for you to go to work again in the future.


    Perfect timing, I suppose. We can leave everything behind and head straight to Rose City.¡±


    My heart was a mess. I crouched down on the floor and hugged my head, saying, "Theo can''t


    handle this. He got into an ident and is currently in an ICU in Whaldorf City receiving emergency


    treatment. I don''t even know if he''s dead or alive."


    "What''s happening? Why is everything happening all a t once? I refuse to believe that no one''s


    behind this!" Cecilia screamed while clenching her fists.


    I panicked. If someone was actually behind this, then what was the other party''s purpose for doing


    this?


    Was he trying to bring me or Grant Corporation down?


    I was still pondering when Miss Woods called me and said that there were many people outside the


    vi. She told me not to go back.


    My head hurt even more. The only thing I was d about was how safe it was at Cecilia''s ce


    because n o one knew about it. i


    Xander gave me a call to tell me that Theo''s surgery was a sess but he was still unconscious


    and in the ICU.


    The only thing I could do now was wait.


    Thissted several days.


    The bad thing about the inte was that even the smallest things were infinitely magnified. Grant


    Corporation''s status in Salt City spoke for itself. The headlines published by major news agencies,


    selfpublished media, and trending hashtags recently were all about these matters.


    Someone died in Grant Corporation''s factory...


    Mrs. Grant had a lover boy, resulting in the dyed release of new products and breach of Newlight


    Media''s contract...


    They also talked about Grant Corporation''s internal management issues and so on.


    All of a sudden, the so-called insiders started exposing all sorts of nder and misinformation. I was


    also described as being an unconventional and promiscuous sinner.


    As expected, Grant Corporation¡¯s stocks crashed to a limit down. Many shareholders could not


    stand the pressure and stood downstairs of Grant Corporation every day to demand an exnation.


    They demanded that I, the vicious criminal, show myself.


    Although thepany held a press conference, it was of no use because Theo and I did not show


    up. It did not put things to rest.


    The fuss that the stockholders created directly led to the shutdown of all the Grants'' businesses.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    A big part of Salt City''s economy depended on the Grants. With the closure of shopping malls,


    hospitals, and the construction industry, the entire city was almost at a standstill. Although the


    government had stepped in, the stockholders were convinced and wanted to see Theo in person.


    There was nothing I could do but read the news every day. I was all over the inte, and I was too


    afraid to g o to thepany. Moreover, there were a lot of things that I could not figure out. All I


    could do was stay indoors in an anxious state.


    Cecilia would buy various groceries every day and cook all sorts of dishes for me. Her culinary skills


    had improved considerably, and I could almost swallow the food she made.


    "You shouldn¡¯t get too anxious. You''re pregnant, and your belly is growing bigger and bigger every


    day.


    Your health is of utmost importance. The things going on now arepletely out of your control,"


    Cecilia said andforted me.


    I nodded, but I had no appetite to eat. Although I understood Cecilia¡¯s words, it was impossible for


    me not to worry.


    "I hope the audit results will be released soon. At least,


    it''ll allow Grant Corporation to resume business because the loss this time is incalcble."


    "I don''t think it¡¯s possible. Theo has shot himself in the foot big time. If Grant Corporation goes


    bankrupt, then he''ll have a lifetime of debts that he can''t repay. Wanda, you need to divorce him


    immediately after he wakes up!¡± Cecilia looked worriedly at me.


    Standing in Cecilia''s shoes, I knew that she was just worried about me. Humans were selfish. It was


    an undeniable fact that we would always choose to stand on the side of those who were closest to


    us. However, I could not do so.


    I said, "Grandma was really nice to me back then. If I ask for a divorce at this moment, then I''ll not


    be able t o ease my conscience for the rest of my life. If Grant Corporation really goes bankrupt,


    then as his wife, I''ll apany him through the difficult times."


    Cecilia did not respond to that and merely looked at m e before asking, "Have you ever wondered if


    Zedd is the one behind this? Mid-Nutri got in trouble under his management but the signatures were


    all signed by you. Do you think he used you because he has been wanting to deal with Theo for the


    longest time?"


    I had suspicions about this earlier but Theo brushed it off when I mentioned it to him. Zedd had said


    himself that Theo was the one who authorized the signing of the documents.


    Also, Zedd and Theo managed thepany together, s o if anything happened to Grant


    Corporation, Zedd would not be able to safeguard himself either. This was evident from their


    company¡¯s share situation.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zedd was no fool. He would not do such a thing to hurt his own interests. Hence, the truth of the


    matter would only be out after Theo''s return.


    I did not know anything about thepany''s operation. Thinking about these things would only


    make my head hurt. I did not know what to do at all.


    Cecilia walked over and took me in her arms,forting me. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. You


    can''t do anything to change the result now. Who knows, maybe this is happening right when Theo


    got into a car ident because it''s a set-up by his business foes."


    I had thought about the things Cecilia said. Theo was i n an ident, Mason and Zedd were not


    around, and all the news was exposed overnight. Every move seemed to have been nned in


    advance.


    However, I had not heard the news of Grant Corporation offending anyone all these years. Why


    would anyone drive the corporation to this point?


    My brain began to carefully search for the most likely suspect, and suddenly, a lightbulb lit up in my


    head and a name appeared.


    Grayson Louis.


    I seemed to connect the dots all at once. Thest time he came to me, I had rejected his


    suggestions. Before Grayson left, he vowed to use extraordinary means.


    Thinking about it now, he had just found his long-lost daughter and would certainly try to fulfill her


    wish by all means. Cindy''s only wish was to marry Theo.


    However, I was pregnant and he could not possibly force Theo to divorce me. Hence, the only way


    to do it was to set me up and then put Grant Corporation in a difficult position so I would take the


    me. It would force me to resign and leave.


    They would then step in to help Grant Corporation. It would be a walk in the park to get Theo to give


    up on me.


    They had been targeting me since the very beginning. Besides, Zedd even told me previously that I


    should just give up.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing how astonished I look, Cecilia asked me.


    I looked at Cecilia and said solemnly, "I think that this is indeed a conspiracy, but it isn''t directed at


    Grant Corporation. Their target is me."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Forget it. You''re no VIP, so who would bring Grant Corporation down because of you? They would


    be offending Theo. In Salt City, that¡¯s a name that can induce fear in anyone who hears it!" Cecilia


    refused to believe me.


    Cecilia did not know the reason for it, nor did I have the energy and time to exin it to her.


    I had doubts in my mind. Xander said that Grayson and Petra were in the ICU as well. Would they


    really take things this far for their daughter? Even to the point of putting their lives at stake?


    Perhaps the scene at the hospital was also part of their schemes?


    At the thought of this, I pulled out my phone to give Xander a call.


    The call was answered after two rings. "How are you, Wandy? Are you safe now?"


    Xander asked anxiously, his voice slightly weary. However, he still remained concerned about me,


    which made me slightly moved.


    "I''m okay. I''m safe." I got up and stood on the balcony, looking at the traffic below. I said, "How are


    things on your side? How''s your mother and the rest?"


    "It¡¯s still the same. The three of them have not woken u p yet after the surgery. They¡¯re all in the


    ICU. The doctor will have to observe them for a few more days t o know the result."


    After hearing what Xander said, I grew even more suspicious. They were in the ICU. It seemed that


    they had genuinely gotten injured in the car crash.


    I could not help but think of Mason and Zedd. I asked," Are you in the hospital alone? Have you


    seen Mason and Zedd?"


    It was strange that they had not shown up when something this major was happening to the


    company. Although I was aware of their close rtionship, Theo was in the ICU and did not need to


    be taken care of all the time. Hence, it was unlikely they would be upied all the time.


    "Mason is taking care of them inside. Zedd went back t o Salt City today. Don¡¯t worry about Grant


    Corporation. Take care of yourself. Don''t leave the house."


    "Okay, got it. You take care."


    After hanging up the call, my head hurt even more. Their behaviors were unusual but I could not


    figure out why. The business field was like a battlefield.


    There were all sorts of deceitful tricks, and nobody bothered to put on a false pretense.


    After lunch, I got ready to leave. Since Zedd had returned, I needed to think of a way to go to the


    company to meet him.


    Cecilia saw me grabbing my bag and came up to grab me. "You can''t go out. It''s dangerous out


    there. What d o you need? I''ll buy it for you."


    "I''m not going out to buy anything. I heard that Zedd is back. I''m going to thepany. I can¡¯t eat or


    sleep if I can''t clear things up."


    "There''s a crowd outside of Grant Corporation. Even the basement is congested. How do you n


    on going i n?"


    That was right. Many people had been protesting there these days. I could not just attach a pair of


    wings to my body and fly up there, right?


    Cecilia pondered for a moment and said, "Why don¡¯t w e do this? You''ll put on a disguise and I''ll


    drive your car and park it outside. Everybody already knows what car you drive anyway, so I believeN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    it''ll cause amotion. You''ll then take advantage of the chaos and get in."


    "No way, you''re pregnant too. That''s too dangerous. I won¡¯t allow it." Those people could do


    anything after losing their minds. I dared not let Cecilia take the risk.


    "I won''t drive, then. I¡¯ll get a friend to do it. When they see that the driver is a man and not you, they


    won''ty a finger on him." After saying those words, Cecilia pulled out her phone without waiting for


    my consent.


    Although I was still worried, I could not think of a better way. I decided to just go with it.


    Cecilia and I wore a hat, sunsses, and disguised ourselves. We came to Grant Corporation''s


    back door. There were far fewer people here.


    When her friend had parked the car across the road, Cecilia squeezed into the crowd and cried out,


    "Isn''t that Mrs. Grant¡¯s car? She must be in the car."


    As soon as she said those words, the listless men were suddenly energized and they all rushed


    toward the opposite road together. In the midst of chaos, I squeezed into Grant Corporation¡¯s back


    door. I trotted my way over, took the president''s exclusive elevator, and went up to the top floor.


    Unlike in the past, Grant Corporations was very quiet. Aside from the business tax and audit


    personnel, only some middle-level employees were still at work.


    I looked for Zedd in the conference room. He was having a discussion with the investigators.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    He was a little surprised to see mee in. "How did you get up here?"


    "I can''t fly, so of course, I walked up with my own two feet."


    The investigator on the side looked at me and said to Zedd, "The audit has basically been


    completed and the results will be released tomorrow. From the current preliminary investigation,


    there''s nothing wrong with Grant Corporation''s operation except for a portion that''s Mid-Nutri


    Technology. It''s expected that you can resume business very soon." He got up and left after saying


    that.


    Zedd got up to walk him out. "Thank you. Sorry for the trouble."


    When the investigators had left, he leaned back on the sofa and smoked. He appeared easygoing


    and rxed as though nothing was going on.


    I could not sit still thinking about my worries and fears these days. I was angry. I went up and put


    out the cigarette in his hand. "Mr. Zedd, I need an exnation for what''s been happening recently."


    He was not mad after his cigarette was snatched away. He looked at me and said, "What


    exnation do


    you want? Do you want me to tell you that I was the one who did all this?"


    "Isn''t that the case? Ever since I took over the new product endorsement, idents have been


    happening. People have been secretly tripping me up and all signs point to you.


    "Besides, you¡¯re responsible for taking care of Mid-Nutri. Need I say more? Don¡¯t treat me like a


    fool." I raised my voice and looked at him coldly.


    He was half-lying on the sofa, looking askance at me." Regarding the new product endorsement, it''s


    because you wanted to hold apetition, and as a result, everyone knows about it. How can you


    me me when rumors like that broke out? As for Mid-Nutri, yes, I¡¯m managing it, but many of the


    documents were indeed signed by you. You have no one to me but yourself for trusting your


    subordinates so much. Don''t you ever read the documents before you sign them?"


    I was speechless. "So from what you¡¯re saying, this is all my fault? Was it my idea to use Mid-Nutri


    tounder money too?"


    He moved a little closer to my side and said, "Theo knows about the things happening in Mid-Nutri.


    The internal flow of each factory in the enterprise reces each other. This isn''t supposed to be a


    big deal in the industry. For apany as big as Grant Corporation, directly announcing the closure


    of a factory will affect the stock market. That''s why we came up with this n."


    I was stunned. "Theo knows about this?"


    Zedd looked meaningfully at me and said, "I don''t know about the other stuff but he knows better


    than anyone about the things happening in Mid-Nutri.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Also, this matter was handled two years ago. We''ve already appeased the family. We can''t just let a


    factory like that stagnate a business from growing and developing, right?


    "Why did someone still die, then?¡± They clearly said that a family member hadmitted suicide in


    front o f the factory.


    "It¡¯s been two years since the incident and the family i s justing over to make a scene? Do you


    think it''s reasonable? Someone''s just trying to use this incident to make a scene.¡±


    Things turned out to be like this. Someone deliberately chose to report this to target Grant


    Corporation as well as me.


    This was a double whammy to not only destroy Grant Corporation''s prestige but also to bring me


    into disrepute. The reason why Zedd and the rest were not panicking was that they knew that there


    was nothing wrong with Grant Corporation. When the storm passed, they would then issue a


    statement to sweep m e out, making it a convincing solution.


    It just so happened that I could not defend myself since I was responsible for the endorsement. I


    also owned 50% of the shares of Mid-Nutri and was the one who signed the documents.


    Therefore, I alone would take the me in the end.


    I was the only one who would be kicked out in the end.


    I was so furious that Iughed miserably. "Mr. Zedd, I always thought you were just good at yelling


    at me. I can''t believe you¡¯re so scheming too. I''m pretty impressed."


    Public opinion would be enough to sweep me out the door and leave me without a chance to make


    aeback.


    Zedd did not say a word. After a long silence, he looked at me and said in a low voice, "You don''t


    need t o be upset. You''d leave sooner orter anyway. Thepany¡¯s shares remain yours, so you


    won''t really lose anything.¡±


    Would not lose anything?


    Iughed. Was the loss of reputation not a loss? It might be difficult for me to re-enter the workforce


    in the future.


    I stood up and looked down at him from above. "I''ve thought of the many ways I would leave, but I


    certainly didn¡¯t think I would be kicked out by you. Does Theo know about this?"


    He neither admitted nor denied it.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    I staggered backward. The pain in my heart made it hard for me to breathe. I had thought of


    countless possibilities in thest few days and guessed many people. I was even bent on thinking


    that Grayson did i t.


    Though who knew that the result turned out to be such a huge p in the face?


    This was all indeed a conspiracy against me. They were merely going with the flow and d to see


    it happen.


    Not wanting to stay here any longer, I covered my chest and left the building that made me feel


    suffocated.


    What happened next was simr to what I thought.


    The results of the inspection were out. After conducting an investigation into Grant Corporation,


    they found no irregrities.


    The death that happened outside of Mid-Nutri Technology was merely a coincidence. There was no


    direct evidence to prove that it was rted to thepany. As for the ounts, I was the one doing


    it i n secret and had to bear all the responsibility for it.


    Therefore, I was expected to bear the penalties and


    fines alone.


    Thepany resumed business, and after bearing all thepensation, I was fired from the


    company, never to be hired again.


    Things had finally settled down after days of drama. Grant Corporation suffered huge losses


    because of this incident. Their stock price slumped as well. Business was closed for a few days, but


    thankfully, everything went back to normal again.


    As I was willing to take responsibility for it, thepany was able to salvage parts of its reputation.


    Everything went back to normal after business resumed operations as usual.


    I went from being in despair and sad to slowly calming down. However, I continued to have low


    spirits and could barely cheer myself up.


    I had been staying in Cecilia''s house without returning to the vi. As I no longer needed to go back


    to work, I had nothing to do at home and daydreamed all day. 1


    My stomach grew very quickly, and a bump was already visible.


    I no longer cared about what was happening in the outside world. I did not watch the news nor did I


    care about the current situation. I also stopped asking about Theo.


    Cecilia was anxious to see me like this. She had been making all sorts of different dishes for me


    every day t o cheer me up.


    After dinner, Cecilia said to me, "Wanda, our house in Rose City is done. Should we go over and


    stay for a few days? I need your help to check out the ce. I don¡¯t know much about renovation


    works.¡±


    "Okay." Although I did not feel like going out, I had to apany Cecilia since she had asked.


    I knew very well that she just wanted to use this as an excuse to bring me out. For the sake of my


    child, I should go out to take a walk. I should not allow the sullenness in my heart to devour me


    whole.


    Rose City was not very near to Salt City, but the high -speed train made things convenient. We


    arrived in just three hours.


    Cecilia¡¯s house was in a high technology zone. The government was nning for a new education


    park that would have public and private schools. There were many schools here, and all the area


    was being improved. It was a good living environment.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Cecilia did not buy a vi ording to the original n but chose a luxurious townhousemunity


    where each building had only six floors. Moreover, the buildings were all set apart from each other


    with impressive green spaces. Looking at the ce as a whole, it seemed really worth it.


    A house of more than 2,152 square feet was more than enough for the four of us to live in.


    "What do you think? I¡¯m not well-versed in these things. Do you think the decorations are okay?"


    Cecilia asked in a soft voice when she saw me looking around the ce.


    I raised my thumb. "It¡¯s perfect!"


    "Really? Oh, thank God. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like i t. We agreed that since you paid for more


    than half of the house, this house will belong to the two of us. If you don''t want to stay in Salt City


    anymore,e and live with me. This will forever be your home."


    "Thank you, Cecilia!" I reached out to hold her tight, unable to stop my tears from falling down.


    She was always putting up with all my decisions. She also made arrangements and future ns for


    me in advance.


    She had always been against me marrying Theo in the past, but when I got married, she was


    happier than anyone else. Worried that I would be bullied or that I would have no family to return to


    after fighting with Theo, she bought a house in Salt City to keep mepany.


    She would always be in the same ce, smiling and greeting me with open arms.


    "Do you have to be so moved, silly girl? We''ve agreed t o be each other''s family and to take care of


    each other, no?" Cecilia patted my shoulder and consoled me softly.


    "Mm, we''ll take care of each other.¡± I smiled and nodded hard.


    "Look at you, smiling and crying at the same time. Go and wash your face. We''re going out to eat.


    We can''t starve ourselves." Cecilia joked while cupping my face.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    "Okay," I responded and went into the bathroom.


    Although Cecilia was about the same age as me, she was always very good at taking care of


    others. Many times, I would be put in a trance and see her with a motherly glow.


    I was nning to have a quick bite outside but Cecilia disagreed. She insisted on taking me to the


    famous burger joint in town.


    Therefore, we hailed a cab to the busiestmercial building in the city center, which was simr to


    Grant Corporation in Salt City. Over here, shopping, food, and entertainment were all conveniently


    located in the building.


    When we arrived at the F&B area on the fourth floor, Cecilia brought me to have the famous chicken


    burger that she would not stop praising. It did taste pretty good. However, I did not have much of an


    appetitetely so I felt full after taking just a few bites.


    Cecilia''s appetite improved ever since she got pregnant. She finished her food very quickly.


    "You don''t have morning sickness yet?" I asked, looking at her.


    She spread her arms. "Do you think I''m pregnant with


    a fake baby? I have no other reaction apart from having a much better appetite."


    "That''s a good thing! Your baby will be an obedient and thoughtful child in the future." When I


    thought of my own listless appearance, I was sincerely happy for Cecilia.


    "I don¡¯t expect the baby to be considerate, I just want t o give birth to a healthy baby so I won''t die


    alone." Cecilia seemed a little down. Perhaps she was reminded of the past.


    "What are you talking about? I''m here for you. You won¡¯t be alone." I patted her shoulder.


    "Yeah, I still have you. I''m not alone." Cecilia shook her head and put on her usual smile. "Let''s go


    shopping downstairster. I haven¡¯t bought anything for a long time and am tempted to do so."


    "Okay."


    Seeing that I had agreed, Cecilia immediately put down her cutleries and dragged me downstairs.


    "Listen, there''s a pretty good boutique over here. It''s the designer¡¯s own store, so the clothes in


    there..." Before Cecilia could finish her sentence, she clenched my hand and stood frozen on the


    spot. She stared fixedly ahead, her eyes filled with anxiety and terror.


    I was slightly stunned and followed her gaze.


    In the middle of the hall, a tall and handsome figure stood out from the crowd. He was impossible to


    ignore.


    It was Tyler! There was a pretty and sensual-looking woman standing beside him. The two were


    talking, and they seemed to be on good terms.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What was he doing in Rose City?


    "Let¡¯s go, Wanda." Cecilia pulled me away, her body shaking slightly as herplexion paled.


    "This way.¡± I hugged her to console her, nning to leave from the side door immediately.


    What I had for Tyler was not only fear but also hatred. Cecilia was different. All she felt was anxiety


    and fear. These feelings had been carved into her bones and apanied her like a shadow.


    Well, it made sense. Anyone who saw the potential murderer of one''s parents would not be able to


    bring themselves to stay calm.


    Initially, we thought that Tyler had not seen us because we were standing so far away.


    However, after walking just a few steps away, a man d in ck stopped us in our tracks. "Ladies,


    Mr. Tyler would like to invite you for tea."


    "Wanda.¡± Cecilia shifted her position and tugged at my clothes for dear life.


    I understood the fear she felt. This was the first time she had faced Tyler since we escaped a few


    years ago.


    I held her back and shook my head gently, saying to the man, "Please tell Mr. Tyler that we''ll visit


    him


    some other time. We still have things to do today.¡±


    The man d in ck stood rooted on the same spot, staring at us with his dark pupils. "Mr. Tyler


    said that i f you''re not free today, he won¡¯t mind going over to you instead."


    Cecilia let go of my hand and went up to scream at the man''s face, saying, "We said we''re not free


    because we don''t want to see him! Don''t you understand? Tell Mr. Tyler that if he still wants to live,


    then don''t push me t o the edge. Otherwise, don''t me me for what I¡¯ll do!¡±


    Who knew how much courage Cecilia had mustered to say those words. It was probably a


    deration of war against Tyler after spending all these years in fear, right?


    However, the person listening waspletely unmoved. The man acted as if he had not heard what


    she said. His voice remained cold and emotionless." Please don¡¯t make things hard for me. Don''t


    me me for being rude.¡±


    Cecilia stomped her feet in anger as an anxious look crossed her face.


    I pulled her hand and said softly, ¡°Looks like we can''t escape this today. Don''t be afraid. I¡¯m here


    with you."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    After saying that, I looked at the man d in ck, asking, "Where are we going?"


    I knew Tyler¡¯s character better than anyone. Even if w e escaped this time, he would still show up at


    our doorstep and refuse to let us go. Rather than wait for him toe knocking at our door, it was


    better to go see what he wanted.


    "This way,dies." The man led us to a cafe on the fourth floor.


    This ce wasparatively quietpared to the bustling and lively scene downstairs. The


    renovation was elegantly done, and even the ornaments were intentionally ced. It was clear that


    the owner was a person of elegance.


    Cecilia and I exchanged nces with each other, a nervous look in our eyes. We held each other''s


    hands.


    The man led us to a private room and made a ''please'' gesture without even knocking the door.


    I was about to push the door in when I heard a woman''s voice. "Mr. Tyler, this is your favorite tea.


    I''ve been saving it for you."


    Her voice sounded gentle, yet it did not give the impression of a frivolous woman.


    I stuck out my chest and suppressed the panic in my heart, pulling Cecilia inside with me.


    In the room, I saw the elegantly dressed woman from earlier. She was making tea with her slender


    fingers and skillful movements. The scene was quite pleasing to look at.


    On the other side of the table, Tyler held up a teacup and was tasting it.


    Brewing tea in a cafe? Sure enough, only Tyler was capable of doing something like this.


    Seeing that we hade in, Tyler put down the teacup and nced thoughtfully at me while


    smirking. "Please have a seat,dies."


    Cecilia was terrified of Tyler. It was a fear that had been residing in the depths of her heart.


    However, now that she was meeting him again for the first time in so many years, the hatred buried


    in her heart had returned as well. She clutched my hand tightly and nced fiercely at Tyler. "What


    exactly do you want from us?¡±


    Tyler ignored Cecilia and looked at me instead with a hint of a smile in his eyes. "Want to have a


    cup of tea?"


    I held Cecilia''s hands gently, motioning her to calm down before looking at Tyler. I said ndly,


    "Sure."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Having said that, I pulled Cecilia with me and we sat across the table.


    The woman opposite poured two sses of tea and ced them in front of us with a smile.


    "Get straight to the point, Tyler. We¡¯re not afraid of you in broad daylight," Cecilia spoke loudly, but it


    was uncertain whether she was saying it to Tyler or herself.


    Tyler frowned at her, a hint of displeasure in his eyes. He said mildly, "Drink some tea first."


    None of us moved. Compared to Cecilia''s agitated state, I was rtively calmer. I looked at Tyler


    and said, "Just tell us what you want. I don''t drink tea at this hour because I won''t be able to sleep


    at night."


    Tyler nced at me with a hint of mockery in his eyes. He poured tea for himself, took a sip, and


    said slowly, "You''re much tougher than I thought. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat or sleep and


    would get upset for a very long time after getting chased out of thepany in public like that."


    "That¡¯s none of your concern." My heart trembled, but my countenance remained the same as I


    looked at him with a neutral expression. Grant Corporation¡¯s incident was a major event, so it came


    as no surprise that Tyler had found out about it.


    He darted a sideways nce at my belly and said mildly, "Your belly isn''t that big yet. It¡¯s been less


    than six months, right? You can still abort it."


    "Are you out of your mind, Tyler?¡± Before I could say anything, Cecilia stood up emotionally and


    screamed i n his face. Her initial nervousness and fear had turned into hatred and anger. She had


    forgotten about her fearpletely.


    Tyler frowned, looking a little impatient. He put down his cup and said, "Take thisdy out."


    The man d in ck stepped forward and said to Cecilia. "This way, Ma''am."


    I clenched Cecilia''s hand tightly and asked nervously, " W-What are you trying to do?"


    Tyler nced at me and smiled. "Don¡¯t be nervous, Wandy. I¡¯m just inviting her out to have


    something to eat."


    "I''m not leaving. I want to stay with Wanda.¡±


    "She''s not leaving. She¡¯s staying with me."


    Cecelia and I said at the same time as we embraced each other tightly. We were both terrified of


    him to our cores.


    Tyler saw this andughed, saying, "Be a good girl. We''ll have a good chat and you can go back


    after that. Otherwise...¡±


    He gently turned the cup in his hand without saying anything more.


    I could sense the threat from his gaze.


    It was a soundless threat!

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    I knew him all too well. If we pissed him off, he was capable of doing anything.


    I let go of Cecilia¡¯s hand and said to her, "You go ahead first. I''ll join youter."


    "You..." Cecilia looked worriedly at me.


    I smiled. "I''m okay. Go on!" I gave her a consoling look.


    Cecilia stood up with some hesitation, her gaze turning sharp and stern. She red coldly at Tyler. "


    Touch a single hair on her body and I''ll fight you to death!¡±


    Tyler looked calm, not saying a word. His fingers tapped gently on the teacup.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Under the man''s guidance, Cecilia left.


    The elegantly dressed woman from across the table poured me another cup of tea and said, "Drink


    this cup of ck tea, Miss Lane. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    I looked at her and put on a smile. "Thank you."


    Tyler frowned, looking slightly displeased.


    The woman smiled at me and said no more. Lowering her head, she continued to brew tea.


    I did not pick up the cup and merely sat there in


    silence, waiting for Tyler to speak.


    After a long time, he finally looked up at me. "Since you''ve left Grant Corporation and Salt City, you


    should cut off all ties with Theo!"


    "It''s none of your business." I huffed, not wanting to discuss this topic with him.


    "I''m your brother, Wandy. I''m just worried about you. Don''t act like a hedgehog. If you''ve decided to


    separate, then get a divorce and follow me. Let me protect you. I promise I''ll make you happier than


    you are right now!"


    I looked at him and spoke in a cold voice, "I''ll only be happier when I¡¯m far away from you."


    Tyler clenched the teacup, his eyes darkening as he pursed his lips tightly.


    The woman beside him looked up at me with a slightly surprised expression.


    After a long time, he spoke in a soft and tender voice," We grew up together, Wandy. I know you


    well. Don''t act tough in front of me. Theo isn¡¯t suitable for you. You won''t feel safe with him."


    I was stunned, then sneered. "Stop being so full of yourself, Mr. Tyler. I haven''t seen you for five to


    six years. Do you think I¡¯m still the same ignorant and foolish little girl? Although I''ve left Grant


    Corporation, I''m still the rightful Mrs. Grant. Why would I feel unsafe?"


    "Hehe." He looked meaningfully at me and said," Indeed, after a few years of not meeting each


    other, your newfound confidence has surprised me. But...¡±


    He paused and continued, "There¡¯s a rumor going around among the gentry families in Whaldorf


    City recently. The Louises have two pieces of good news. They''ve found their long-lost daughter


    and now have a capable and talented son-inw-"


    "What does that have anything to do with me?" I did not want to talk about these things and cut him


    off.


    Heughed, saying, "Be patient. I''m not done yet. It¡¯s rumored that the son-inw''sst name is


    Grant, a man from Salt City. Oh right, Theo has been in Whaldorf Citytely, right?"


    Tyler was doing it on purpose. I refused to believe a word he said and said indifferently, "If you''re


    asking m e to stay just to tell me these rumors, Mr. Tyler, then I¡¯m sorry because I''m not interested.


    I''m leaving."


    He sneered. "Looks like my sister refuses to believe m e. Molly, why don''t you tell her what¡¯s been


    happening in Whaldorf Citytely?"


    It turned out that the woman¡¯s name was Molly.


    However, I was not interested so I got up to leave.


    "Why the rush, Miss Lane? Since you have nothing to d o, just treat it as though you¡¯re listening to a


    story," Molly said behind me. Her voice was soft and gentle, while her tone was slow. She sounded


    nothing like ady of pleasure.


    "Or perhaps you''re just lying to yourself and refusing t o listen?" Tyler¡¯s mockery entered my ears.


    I turned around. He raised his chin and looked at me with provocative eyes.


    I pulled the chair out and sat down without a word. What was the big deal? He just wanted me to


    listen to a story.


    Molly poured me another cup of tea and said, "I was in Whaldorf City not long ago and heard some


    rumors about Mr. Grant."


    She nced at me and smiled lightly. "Although Whaldorf City is huge, this circle isn''t very big.


    These are just rumors. Just take it as a story and don''t take it too seriously."


    I nodded. I somewhat knew what she was going to tell me next.


    Theo had been in Whaldorf City during this period of time and I did not receive any news about him.


    However, no news was good news. He had probably woken up by now and Cindy¡¯s family was


    taking care o f him, so that was good.


    It was ironic to think about it because I would be hearing from a stranger about my husband''s


    situation.


    As for me, like what Tyler said, I was only acting tough. I was acting as though nothing had


    happened.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    "The Louises may not be one of the best among the gentry families in Whaldorf City, but they''re


    definitely ranked on top. It¡¯s not only because they''re rich but also because several generations of


    their ancestors were officials.


    "Grayson is the only exception. He enjoyed fighting since childhood, and although heter started


    an official business when he grew up, he managed to develop his own power and became a


    resounding figure.


    "In his youth, Grayson met Petra, a girl in university who came from the countryside. She came to


    Whaldorf City to study. It was love at first sight, but the Louises disliked Petra because of her birth


    origin and refused to let Grayson marry her. The hardheaded Petra left Whaldorf City when she was


    pregnant. It was said that she returned to Salt City to marry an honest man.


    "Though who would''ve thought that this honest man turned out to be dishonest? He resented the


    fact that Petra was pregnant before she got married and dumped the child after she was born. Petra


    was in so much pain after learning about it that she divorced the man.


    "Later, she went abroad with a wealthy businessman, who was also her third husband. Eventually,


    she became famous abroad for her designs and created her own sessful business. Though


    unfortunately, her husband died two years ago due to an illness, so she came back and rekindled


    her rtionship with Grayson. She also found her long-lost daughter."


    At this point, Molly looked at Tyler. Tyler¡¯s face was dark and profound. There was not a single


    expression on it.


    She then looked at me and continued, "You know her daughter. It''s Cindy. As they suddenly have a


    daughter now, the Louises are said to have acknowledged Petra. At the same time, they announced


    that they¡¯ve epted Cindy back into the family again.


    "I heard that the Louises pampers the beautiful and generous Miss Cindy very much. They''ve not


    only invited a professional to give her lessons on how to be a socialite but are also preparing to


    throw a massive party to announce Cindy¡¯s identity to the public."


    The string of words that Molly uttered did make it sound like she was telling a story.


    However, I was annoyed to hear it and looked up at her. "These are all stories of other people. I¡¯m


    not interested. If this is all you''re going to tell me, then I''m sorry, I''m not interested.¡±


    "Take it easy, Miss Lane. This may seem like it has nothing to do with you, but your husband has a


    major involvement in it. Therefore, I think it''s necessary that you understand the background story.¡±


    Molly looked a t me, not annoyed or furious. Her lips were even curled into a smile.


    I sneered. "That''s what you think. Thanks for the attention, guys, but no matter what my husband


    does, I''ll still trust him. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about him from other people."


    Tyler, whose expression was nd this whole time, suddenly smashed the teacup on the table. His


    expression was livid, and his voice sounded furious.


    "Do you not want to know or are you afraid to know? Wanda Lane, I have no idea what you''re still


    expecting, but haven''t you learned your lesson by now? You endured the humiliation and had to


    leave Grant Corporation with a bad reputation because of him. You''ve always been a pridefuldy,


    but why can''t you let go of this man and just leave him?"


    I was furious and red at him with wide eyes. I yelled back at him, "Whether I continue to wait or


    get a divorce now has nothing to do with you. Who are you to tell me what to do with my life? What


    right do you have?"


    "The fact that I¡¯m your brother and I care most about you in this world." Tyler''s eyes turned crimson


    as he red at me with dark and sullen eyes.


    "What kind of brother are you? Just because we used t o share meals together? If you still treat me


    as a sister, then please, Tyler, I beg you to please leave me alone


    and let me be!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I stood up and said in a cold voice, "Thanks for the tea. I''m leaving."


    Having said that, I escaped the private room without waiting for them to reply and rushed out of the


    cafe.


    Outside the door, Cecilia was pacing back and forth anxiously. When she saw me walking out, she


    immediately came up to me and grabbed my hand. She looked at me from top to bottom. "He didn''t


    do anything to you, did he? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head and took Cecilia''s hand as I walked down the stairs. "Let''s go home.¡±


    Cecilia looked back with unease. Upstairs, Tyler was standing at the door, watching us leave with a


    thoughtful look on his face.


    It was already midnight when we hailed a ride back home. After an entire day out, Cecilia and I


    were both worn out. When we got home, we did not even have the strength to speak as we quickly


    washed up and went to bed.


    Even though I was exhausted, I still woke up very early the next morning. I felt inexplicably anxious


    lately and my sleep quality had been pretty bad too.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Seeing that Cecilia was sound asleep, I got up and opened the sliding door to the balcony.


    Rose City was famous for its superior air quality, especially in the neighborhood that Cecilia had


    picked.


    As it was three floors up, the trees and greenery were all I saw. The air was filled with the fragrance


    of the earth. In the distance, robins and other unknown birds chirped, adding a bit of liveliness.


    The phone in the room rang. I quickly answered it in order not to disturb Cecilia''s sleep.


    "Where are you?" the other party said before I could say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The low and cold voice was familiar. I checked the caller in surprise. There was no name but the


    number was familiar. I could not recall who it was for a moment, hence I wisely chose to remain


    silent.


    "Talk." The other party sounded impatient and raised his voice.


    I asked, "Dr. Lynch?"


    It sounded like him but his tone was different. Dr. Lynch had always sounded very gentle.


    "Why are you the one who answered the call, Wanda? Where¡¯s Cecilia?" Mason seemed surprised


    and asked i n a low voice.


    I was a little dumbfounded. After a very long time, I realized that I was holding Cecilia''s phone.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "She''s sleeping. A-Are you okay?" I wanted to ask something at


    first but I swallowed my words back in when they were at the tip of my tongue.


    He had been in Whaldorf City taking care of Theo this whole time. If he had the time to give Cecilia


    a call, then it seemed like Theo was fine.


    "Mm, I''ve been in the hospital. I heard about the incident with Grant Corporation. It must have been


    hard for you. Don''t take it to heart. Others will forget about it after some time. I''ll treat you to a meal


    when I get back."


    His tone went back to his usual gentle tone as he consoled me softly.


    I felt inexplicably touched. This was the first time since my departure from Grant Corporation that I


    was talking about this incident. I felt a little troubled. Suppressing the hurt inside of me, I said, "I¡¯m


    fine. Let¡¯s hang out when I go back."


    "Are you with Cecilia? Where are you?" He sounded a little anxious.


    "Yeah, why else would I answer her phone? We''re in


    Rose City and n to stay here for a period of time t o rx," I told him without thinking too much


    about it.


    "Who are you talking to?" Cecilia woke up and asked dazedly with closed eyes.


    "It''s Dr. Lynch. He¡¯s looking for you." I handed her the phone after saying that.


    Cecilia jumped up from the bed in shock, snatched the phone, and went to the balcony.


    I looked suspiciously at her and got up to get my own phone. There were no texts or calls. Theo


    seemed to have disappeared from my life.


    My heart felt a little bleak.


    Cecilia came back in after the call, looking a little moody. She looked at me and asked, ¡°You told


    him we¡¯re in Rose City?¡±


    "Mm, he asked where we were so I told him. What¡¯s wrong?" I was stunned, feeling a little bad for


    shooting my mouth off.


    Cecilia shook her head without a word.


    I went up to take her hand. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking when I spoke. But are you really going to hide from him forever without telling him


    that you''re carrying his child?"


    "The child''s mine. It has nothing to do with him." Cecilia looked livid, almost emotional.


    I did not say much after seeing her reaction. Everyone


    had the freedom to make their own choice. There was no such thing as right or wrong. As this was


    Cecilia''s choice, then all I could do was support her and offer her care and assistance when she


    needed it.


    Cecilia began packing her luggage. "Let''s go back to the country and stay there for a few days.¡±


    "Calm down, Cecilia. You''re pregnant now. It''s not convenient to go to the country right now. I didn''t


    tell him our exact address. It¡¯s safe here."


    Cecilia stopped and said while looking at me, "Wanda, I don''t want to have anything to do with


    these people. I have to eliminate even the slightest possibility.


    Since he already knows that we''re here, he''ll eventually find us if he wants to. It''s best for me to


    leave before it''s toote."


    I admired Cecilia''s straightforward attitude. She would never be hesitant over the things she had


    decided on. Unlike me. I was often overcautious and could never make up my mind.


    Seeing that I was silent, Cecilia said, "Theo has returned to Salt City. Why don''t you go there first


    and handle your issues?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    After a pause, she continued, "You don''t have a job now. If you still can¡¯t let go of Theo, then go


    back and spend the rest of your life with him. Don''t think too much and don''t fuss over everything. If


    you can let go of him, then get a divorce and we''ll live together. We''ll be away from all of them,


    okay?¡±


    I understood what Cecilia meant by that and knew she was doing it for my own good. However, my


    heart was still a mess.


    If I remained in this rtionship with Theo, then I would forever live in Cindy''s shadow. I would have


    to force myself to ept Theo¡¯s love and care for her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, should I leave just like that? Apart from being reluctant to leave, I felt heartbroken. I did


    not want my child to grow up without a father like how I had.


    "You''re not going to give up, are you? Forget it, go and d o whatever you want. Just remember to


    come home when you¡¯re weary one day." She was helpless yet supportive at the same time.


    I let out a wry smile without saying a word. I was merely holding her tight.


    Cecilia patted my shoulder. "Alright, everything will b


    e okay. Let''s wash up and go downstairs to have a meal."


    I nodded, viewing my own hesitation with contempt. Compared to Cecilia''s decisiveness, I did seem


    quite like a young girl who was swooning over a boy. I disregarded everything, only to end up hurt


    and scarred.


    This was my innermost thought. I shook my head and decided to ignore it. One step at a time, I


    guess.


    I looked at Cecilia and said, "I read online that there''s a lot of food over in University Town. Let''s go


    there and grab something to eat!"


    "Sure. I''ll go wash up. Wait for me." Cecilia entered the bathroom with a smile.


    Rose City was famous for its abundance of street food. As there were many schools around,


    streets packed with vendors selling food were found everywhere. Not only did the food taste good


    but they were really affordable too.


    To sum it up, it was a slow-paced town with gorgeous scenery and perfect living conditions.


    I could not help but recall that Mason used to rmend that I stay here. He had indeed made the


    best suggestion for me.


    There were two streets of food stalls here in University Town. Almost all the famous foods in the


    country could be found here. Cecilia had a good appetite ever since she got pregnant. She visited


    each stall from one end of the street to the other. Both her hands were filled with all kinds of foods.


    "This is so satisfying. Wanda, it''s your loss if you''re not going to eat."


    My appetite had not been very good. Regardless of what it was, I would get full after taking just a


    few bites. I looked at her with a smile and said, "Don¡¯t eat s o much. These aren¡¯t very nutritious.


    Let''s go and eat something more nutritious at night. We need to take care of the babies in our


    bellies."


    "Sure! My belly is big. I can eat everything you throw a t me." Cecilia joked with a wide grin on her


    face.


    Seeing her unaffected by this morning''s phone call, m y mood brightened up as well and I walked


    with her while enjoying the scenery.


    We spent two days in Rose City, spending most of our time eating and shopping. We lived a free


    and easy life, which improved my mood greatly.


    On the third day, Cecilia went to the country. She persuaded me to go back to Salt City. I would


    have to face what I needed to face eventually.


    Yes, Theo and my problems would have to be solved eventually. I needed to go back regardless of


    whether we chose to stay together or separate.


    We bought tickets to different destinations. At the high -speed train station, we hugged and bid


    farewell before walking in the opposite directions. Our steps were heavy.


    Parting was always heartbreaking.


    After I boarded the train, I found my seat and began looking out the window in a daze.


    I could vaguely feel a strong aura and turned around, only to meet Tyler''s smile. "I can''t believe


    we''re so fated."


    I looked at him coldly, not saying a word. I knew what kind of man he was. It was easy for him to


    find out my whereabouts.


    However, I did not understand why he was doing this.


    He was no longer the Tyler I used to know. Everything was at his fingertips and he could own


    everything he ever wanted. He did not have to waste his time on me.


    "What do you want, Tyler?" I asked him after a while.


    He stored his luggage away and sat down beside me.


    Looking at my eyes, he said, "It feels like home."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    It felt like home?


    I was puzzled, unsure what he meant by that. He probably had a family of his own after so many


    years!


    He leaned his head on the back of the seat and only spoke after a long time, "This is a feeling that


    only you can give me."


    I was uncertain what he meant and wanted to ask him but he had already closed his eyes,


    obviously not wanting to continue the topic. I had no choice but to let it drop.


    Initially, I thought he must be ying some sort of new trick on me because he had deliberately


    nned t o sit beside me. Though surprisingly, he did not do anything throughout the two-hour


    journey. He did not even say a word to me.


    He merely nced out the window to look at the scenery with a thoughtful look on his face.


    I gradually went from being restless to rxed. I even took a nap. It was only when the conductor


    announced that we had arrived in Salt City that I woke up.


    I got up and was about to take my luggage when Tyler snatched it away without a word. He


    immediately


    dragged it with him.


    "It''s okay, I can take my own bag." I reached out to take my luggage. There were only two sets of


    clothes and toiletries, so it was not heavy at all.


    Not saying a word, he reached out and held my hand, leading me forward.


    I frowned and tried to retract my hand when he said i n a deep voice, "There are so many people


    here and you''re a pregnant woman. What if someone knocks you down?"


    Tm okay, let go of my hand." My voice sounded a little cold. I was irritated.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He ignored me and held my hand tightly as we slowly walked out with the crowd. I tried drawing


    back my hand a few times but to no avail. Helpless, I had no choice but to let him hold it.


    "Look, that tall and handsome man is so gentle and kind to his wife. I¡¯m so jealous!"


    "That''s right. Say, why do other people get all the goodlooking partners whereas the ones we meet


    are always ugly and inconsiderate?''''


    "Why don''t you look in the mirror first? Do you think you''re as pretty and elegant as her? The two


    look like a perfect match when they walk together. They''re a perfect couple. There''s a reason why


    they say that some couples are a match made in heaven, you know?¡±


    The sound of chattering from behind me made m e quite embarrassed, but I could only lower


    my head and pretend like I did not hear it.


    Tyler, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy the praises very much. He smiled and nodded at them to


    express his gratitude, causing another round ofmotion.


    Thankfully, we soon got off the train with the crowd. Otherwise, the awkwardness would kill me.


    Although there were a lot of people on the way, Tyler protected me all throughout so I did not feel


    like it was crowded at all. We got out of the station unimpeded.


    After we left the station, Tyler made a call and pulled me to the side of the road.


    "There''s no crowd here. Let go of me." I felt a little disgusted being held by him the whole way. I


    frowned and tried to break away from him.


    "Don''t move, the car will be here soon." He did not let g o and held on tightly to keep me from


    breaking free.


    "I can go back by myself." There were many rental cars here, so there was no need for me to follow


    him.


    "Have you forgotten about the cyberbullying incident earlier? Things may be peaceful now, but the


    stock market plunged during that time, causing many stockholders to lose a lot of money. The


    consequences are unimaginable if they happen to bump into you."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "It was just for a few days. It''s not as serious as you say it is." "Pain is


    forgotten where gain follows," he coldly replied.


    Soon, a Maybach came from the distance and stopped in front of us.


    "The car''s here. Let''s go!¡± Tyler handed the luggage to the driver and pulled me into the car.


    Since the car was already here, I did not hesitate further and got in the car with him.


    Tyle sat beside me and said to the driver, "To the Cauldron of Latymer."


    I frowned and reached out to pull the door handle. " Since we''re going in different directions, I''d


    better take a taxi!"


    He reached out to stop me and said in a cold voice," It''s noon now. Even if you don¡¯t care about


    yourself, you should think of the child in your belly. The child needs to eat in time."


    "I''ll eat when I''m back in the vi. There''s someone at home who can cook for me." I continued to


    pull on the door handle, but unfortunately, my strength could notpete with his. I was unable to


    open it even after a very long time.


    "I advise you to eat a little before you go back. Do you think Theo will forgive you so easily when


    you don''t even know how he''s been doing since getting injured? Do you think you''ll still be in the


    mood to eat when


    you get home?"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    He was very close to me, and he deliberately brought his head closer when he spoke, making the


    scene look even more ambiguous.


    I felt ufortable and shifted toward the side with a frown. "It''s no better being with you. I still


    won''t be able to eat all the same."


    ¡°You can treat me like air. Don¡¯t worry, I just want to have a good meal with my sister." As he said


    those words, he reached out and tucked the loose strands of hair in front of my forehead behind my


    ear.


    His dark eyes swept across the street through the window, looking both provocative and


    ostentatious. His thin lips were pressed together as he smirked.


    What was he doing?


    I followed his gaze and looked over. I could see a familiar car from across the road.


    Theo!


    After more than ten days of not seeing him, he had lost a lot of weight and hisplexion was pale.


    Even so, it did not affect his otherworldly good looks and noble, cold aura. He still looked as


    dazzling as ever that no one could look him straight in the eye.


    At this moment, on his dark and cold mesmerizing


    face was a pair of bottomless dark eyes that looked both profound and withdrawn. I could not detect


    any emotions from his face.


    I instinctively pushed Tyler away.


    Unexpectedly, he took the opportunity to grab my hand and pulled me into his arms with his broad


    hands. He smirked and looked provocatively at Theo.


    "Are you out of your mind, Tyler?" I failed to struggle out of his arms and hissed under my breath.


    He did not say a word and reached out to roll up the car window. He said to the driver in a deep


    voice," Drive."


    The car continued to drive. From the rearview mirror, the ck car moved farther and farther away


    from me until it disappeared.


    "Was that fun?" I red at Tyler.


    He let go of me and leaned back in his seat. Crossing his legs, he shook them while looking


    pleased. "This is so interesting. It¡¯s so fun."


    I was suddenly speechless when I looked at his unruly smile. Had it not been for the fear embedded


    deep in m y heart, I really wanted to give him two big ps.


    Though eventually, I did not do anything and merely turned my head around to ignore him.


    Soon, the driver drove us to the most famous restaurant in Salt City-Cauldron of Latymer.


    Those who wanted to dine here would have to make reservations or it would be impossible to get a


    table. Tyler must have booked a table in advance as the waitress brought us straight to our private


    room and quickly served the food.


    The table was full of food. Apart from the various nutritious dishes, the rest were my childhood


    favorites.


    I was a little surprised that he still remembered all of them.


    "Dig in. I remember that you like eating these dishes." I t seemed as though he did not see the


    surprise on my face. There were no emotions on his face as he put food on my te.


    I lowered my head and ate in silence.


    During the meal, Tyler kept putting all kinds of food o n my te without stopping, piling it up until


    my te was full.


    "I can''t finish them." I held the te and looked at the mountain of food in front of me. I felt some


    difort in my stomach and could not swallow the food at all.


    "You''re pregnant now. Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, you have to force yourself to eat it. The baby''s


    growing and needs nutrients. Come, finish this bowl of chicken soup.¡± He put a bowl of chicken


    soup in front of me. His tone was so overbearing it was hard to refuse.


    I did not bother arguing with him and bowed my head to drink the chicken soup.


    I could not help but think that Tyler had changed. He was still vicious and cold-blooded, but I could


    not say what exactly about him had changed.


    He held up his chin and smiled, looking less profound and unpredictable than usual. He seemed


    much purer and transparent now. "Do you like Theo that much? You refuse to leave him even in


    such a situation?"


    I froze a little. This was my business and I refused to discuss this with anyone else, especially Tyler.


    I said coldly, "This is none of your business."


    "Can you stop talking to me with that tone? We¡¯re siblings. Who will take care of you if not me?" He


    sounded a little helpless, but I detected a stronger domineering tone.


    Iughed aloud. "What kind of brother nearly killed his own sister? Quit ying, Tyler. You''re just


    treating me as your toy."


    He looked at me and said softly, "Indeed, you''re a toy that''s very precious to me and I refuse to


    share you with anyone else."


    Me,"..."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He was always able to figure out a way to make me angry and helpless at the same time. I put


    down the cutleries and stood up. "I¡¯m full. I''m going back now."


    He stood up as well and picked up his coat. "I''ll fetch you."


    I felt a little helpless and finally understood what had changed about Tyler.


    He used to loathe me a lot and was always thinking of ways to get rid of me. That was why he had


    never stopped looking for opportunities to get back at me.


    Now, he was more like a band-aid that I could never get rid of. Perhaps this was his new trick to


    screw with me.


    The car drove toward the vi.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Tyler did not say a word on the way back. I enjoyed the silence and leaned back on the seat to


    pretend to take a nap.


    We quickly arrived and I opened the door car to get out. Tyler ced one hand on the steering


    wheel and looked at me with a cheeky smile. "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    "Nope.¡± I got out of the car with a sullen expression. Why would I invite him to my house when I


    could not wait to get away from him?


    As though he did not hear me, he got out of the car and followed me. "I don¡¯t care if you''re willing to


    acknowledge it or not but I''m your brother. Our names were once in the same household register


    and that''s a n undeniable fact. As your one and only family member in the world, it''s only right for


    me to go in and meet your husband."


    I darted a nce at him and said, "That doesn''t make u s a family. Tyler, you¡¯re the one who has no


    family members, not me. You can¡¯t impose your own experiences on me, and don''t define me using


    your pessimistic views."


    I understood the loneliness and resentment inside of him. From the day his father abandoned him


    and left


    him to our family, he had been filled with resentment.


    I was different from him. Although I was also abandoned, my heart was filled with love and


    sunshine.


    I looked at him and continued, "I used to have my Mom¡¯s love in the past, but now I have my


    husband, child, Cecilia, and my friends. So we¡¯re destined to be different. You¡¯re like an abyss that


    no one dares toe close to. You will never walk out of the darkness."


    Perhaps it was because I sounded too harsh, he suddenly grabbed my hand with a dark and


    gloomy expression. "Do you really think so? Stop being so childish. We''re just the same. We''re


    destined to be unloved. Neither of us is better than another."


    I was slightly stunned but did not say a word.


    There was a mocking smile on his face as he said coldly, "I admit that Mom used to love you very


    much, but you''re left with nothing now. Theo doesn¡¯t love you, so even if this child is born, things will


    not be as perfect as you expect them to be.


    "As for Cecilia, she''ll get married one day and have a family of her own and leave you. I don''t think I


    need to talk about those so-called friends of yours.


    "So... you''re destined to end up like me, a lonely person. I don¡¯t understand why you refuse to listen


    to me and stay with me? We''ll go and live in the countryside. I''ll give you everything you want. You


    just need to stay by my side for the rest of your life."


    He was so agitated that he clenched my wrists hard to the point where they turned slightly pale. I


    tried to pull back but I was not as strong as him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him. "Tyler, you''re obsessed. It''s all in the past now. Don''t let this shadow take root in


    your heart. What you need to do now is to learn to start epting new people and things instead of


    staying in the past and waste your time on me. Do you understand?¡±


    "No one but you." He let out a wry smile and showed a pained look in his eyes.


    I understood his obsession, loneliness, and darkness. He had mistaken me for his only salvation.


    He thought I would be like Mom, that I would not abandon him or drive him away no matter what.


    This was the greatest pain in the heart of an abandoned person. I had once experienced this pain


    but waster healed by Mom. Tyler, however, continued to live in such torment. He did not feel a


    sense of belonging. He needed true love and care. It was not me he needed.


    Behind me, the main door suddenly opened. I subconsciously looked back. Theo stood behind the


    door without a single expression on his face as he stared coldly at us.


    I took a step back and struggled to pull my hand away, instinctively trying to stay away from Tyler.


    I knew there was no need to do this because Theo would not care at all, but I still did it out of habit.


    Many of the things I did were done out of instinct.


    Ignoring Theo, Tyler continued to put on a pained expression and stared at me with a grim


    expression.


    I looked at him and said, "If you still miss Mom, then she''s in the graveyard. You can go visit her.


    Maybe that''ll help."


    He was stunned at the mention of Mom. A rare look of sadness and forlorn was shown on his face.


    I sighed. "Tyler, we¡¯re adults now. You need to stop living in the past. Everything will pass. You have


    a whole life ahead of you. Work hard and move forward. Only then will you see sunshine and have


    hope in life."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Take myself, for example. Although I missed living in the old house with Mom, I had not gone back


    because I understood that Mom was not at home and she was n o longer around. I must move on


    and continue with m y life.


    I did not look at Tyler anymore after saying those words and turned around to enter the vi.


    Theo stepped aside to let me in, then closed the door.


    Miss Woods heard the movement and rushed out. She was unable to stop herself from wiping her


    tears when she saw me. "You''re finally back. You didn''t suffer a lot when you were out there, did


    you? Thank goodness you¡¯re all back. This finally looks like a home again."


    Perhaps there had been no one at home to talk to her, which was why Miss Woods was constantly


    chattering about. I sat in the living room and answered her from time to time, whereas Theo sat on


    the other side of the couch. He neither said a word nor left. It was hard to tell what he was feeling.


    After a very long time, Miss Woods patted her head." Gosh, I was so excited that I forgot that it''s


    noon now. I''ll go fix you something real quick." "I''ve eaten, Miss Woods. I''m going upstairs to take a


    rest." I had woken up very early in the morning and was easily tired in summer, hence all I wanted


    to do at the moment was go upstairs to take a nap.


    "Alright then. Go and have a rest. I¡¯ll make the food so you cane down and have it when you¡¯re


    hungry." Miss Woods entered the kitchen cheerfully.


    I did not talk to Theo and got up to go upstairs.


    He got up as well and followed me into the room.


    At first, I thought he was following me because he wanted to question me or lose his temper at me.


    However, he did not do anything and merely put his hands in his pockets as he leaned against the


    door frame, looking at me.


    After half a month of not seeing him, I noticed he had be thinner and haggard. His entire body


    looked sickly and weak. I wanted to ask how he was feeling but I swallowed my words when they


    reached my lips.


    Rather than continue being speechless, I got into bed straight away andy down to sleep.


    While in a daze, I felt myself being pulled into a firm yet gentle embrace. I struggled, only to be held


    tighter. Hence, I stopped moving and continued to sleep.


    Thankfully, he did not do anything else and merely held me tight. Soon, I heard the sound of faint


    breathing beside my ear.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not feel sleepy anymore. I felt ufortable seeing how weak he was.


    I peered up at him. Apart from his thinner face, I could see stubble on his chin, which made him look


    even more haggard than he already was. However, his features appeared even more distinct now.


    As though he was ufortable, he was frowning even when he slept.


    I raised my hand to smooth out the folds.


    He opened his eyes suddenly and our eyes met. I scratched my head awkwardly, my cheeks were


    burning.


    He wasparatively calm as he reached out to tuck the loose strands of hair on my face behind


    my ear. He looked fixedly at me and asked, "Can''t sleep?"


    As he had just woken up, his eyes looked misty and his voice was hoarse but attractive. It made


    him sound really sexy.


    I was quite embarrassed being stared at, so I cleared m y throat and turned around with my back


    facing him.


    He did not say a word and merely turned me back around. He made mey t on the bed and


    stroked m y belly gently.


    Unsure whether it was the baby¡¯s reaction or something, just as his broad hands touched my belly,


    the baby inside suddenly moved. A tiny bump was seen protruding from my belly from the outside.


    Theo felt it too and cried out in surprise, "book, the baby''s moving.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. "It''s nearly six months now. It''s normal for the baby to move. What¡¯s so


    surprising about that?"


    "Does your belly hurt, then?¡± He propped his head up with his hand, looking at my belly with intrigue


    and a n unbelievable look on his face.


    I was speechless. Sometimes, men¡¯s IQ could get so low it was terrifying.


    He grew excited and leaned over my belly, saying," Little one, stop moving so your mother won¡¯t


    feel ufortable. Be a good child. I''ll buy you toys when youe out."


    Somewhat exasperated by his childish behavior, I pushed his head away. "Theo, I think you need to


    buy some books to learn about pregnancy.¡±


    "Indeed, it''s time for me to learn,¡± he responded seriously.


    I did not bother to entertain him and propped myself u p to get out of bed.


    He reached out to pull me into his arms. "It''s still early. Lay down for a bit more."


    I reached out to take his hand away when my gaze fell on his arm. There were several deep scars


    on it and they seemed quite red. They were still recovering and looked like huge centipedes. They


    were rather ghastly to look at.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    I froze as I looked at the location of the injuries. He probably had Cindy in his arms to protect her


    when the car crash happened, right?


    He noticed my gaze and quickly retracted his hand, saying nonchntly, "Miss Woods is cooking. Is


    there anything you''d like to eat?"


    I lowered my head and did not say a word.


    All of a sudden, the room fell silent with a deafening silence.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He got up and propped himself up with a pillow. He was half-lying down and embracing me in his


    arms again. He reached out to rub my hands. Though this might seem intimate, both of us knew


    that at this very moment, our hearts were flipping inside out. It was hard for either of us to start the


    conversation.


    After a very long time, I could not stand the stifling atmosphere any longer and said, "Did you get


    these injuries because you were trying to protect her?"


    I regretted it after asking the question. I was too blunt.


    His hand that was holding onto mine froze slightly but he still did not say a word.


    I sighed and retracted my hand, saying, "I''m sweaty. I''ll go take a shower."


    I hated my recklessness. Why would I ask something s o obvious? If he admitted it, then I would


    only get upset. I hoped he would not say anything because that way, I could y dumb and


    pretended like nothing had happened.


    He raised his hand and held me down, not letting me get up. He looked at me and asked, "Were


    you worried?"


    Stunned, I asked, "Worried about what?"


    "About my health," he replied.


    Iughed, but myughter did not reach my eyes. I said, "I was worried, but not about your health. I


    was thinking about how you got hurt. The part where you risked your life for others."


    I was almost screaming when I got to thest sentence.


    I knew very well that I was being too harsh and I would piss him off, but I still could not stop myself


    from saying it out loud.


    Sure enough, his soft and tender features turned cold a t once. His deep and profound pupils were


    burning with mes. "So you''re not worried if I live or die. You wouldn¡¯t care even if I never got out


    of the ICU. You¡¯ve never cared about me, have you?"


    I was exasperated and peered into his eyes with a determined gaze. My tone was cold and chilly.


    "Yeap, you''re right. I have never cared about you. I only married you because you''re rich, powerful,


    goodlooking. You¡¯ve fulfilled the fantasy I have about love.¡±


    I continued after a pause, "But after marrying you, I realized that you¡¯re neither gentle nor


    considerate. You''ve emotionally abused me for so long and broken my fantasy of love."


    Cindy alone had defeated me.


    "Is that why you¡¯re in a rush to look for another candidate?" He sneered. Coupled with his pale


    complexion, he did seem a little scary. "It was Xander before and now it''s Tyler. Their existence has


    made you think that I''m no longer important, that you can abandon me whenever you want. Is that


    right?"


    His wordspletely infuriated me. I screamed back a t him without thinking, "Why should I be the


    one to stay loyal to you when you¡¯re staying with the woman you like, even risking your life over and


    over again to protect her? Why can''t I choose a man who will treat m e better?"


    He reached out to hold my chin and said in a frosty voice, "So you''ve taken the initiative toe


    back this time to divorce me and then be with Tyler?¡±


    "Yes." I looked up and red at him.


    "Dream on. I''ll not allow you to cheat on me. Even when you die, you can only die here.¡± His voice


    was cold, and his tone was vicious.


    "Do you even hear yourself, Theo?¡± He did not love me yet insisted on making me stay beside him.


    For a man''s abominable pride, I was destined to live a life of suffering.


    The grievances I endured during this period of time hadpletely exploded. I broke away from his


    grip and rolled out of bed. I hadpletely broken down. I picked up the tablemp and vase,


    viciously smashing them on the floor.


    All of a sudden, all the things that could be lifted up in the room were smashed to the floor.


    "You¡¯re domineering and a hypocrite, Theo Grant. Why are you allowed to flirt with Cindy yet I''m


    supposed to be alone, unconditionally epting the fact that you''re free toe and go as you


    wish? I''ve had enough. Let''s split up today and go our own separate ways. I don¡¯t want this child


    anymore.¡±


    I was so angry that I did not choose my words wisely.


    His expression was dark and sullen. He dragged me over with gritted teeth. "What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    I could sense the cold icy aura emanating from his body. Even the temperature in the room had


    dropped b y a few degrees.


    However, I paid no regard when I was stubborn and went all out. I red at him and said, "I said, I


    want to abort this child. I don''t want the child anymore. I don''t want a baby, especially not for a man


    like you. It''s not worth it at all."


    "Wanda Lane." He lifted his hands and clenched my shoulders hard. His eyes were spewing out


    zing mes, and he was gnashing his teeth loudly. "Are you sure you''re in the right mind now?¡±


    I was in pain and shook him off, saying in a stern voice, "Of course. I''ve never been more clear-


    headed. I must have been a fool back then to fantasize about you over and over again!"


    I screamed those words out with all the strength I could muster. I felt as though a thousand pounds


    were pressed against my chest. It was so painful and heavy that I could not breathe.


    "If you don¡¯t want to get a divorce, then let''s just go our separate ways. I don¡¯t care what you do out


    there, and you should keep your nose out of my business too."


    He looked at me with a dangerous look in his eyes, saying in a deep voice, "Who do you want to be


    with?"


    "Why are you allowed to be with Cindy but I''m not allowed to be with other men?" I started talking


    nonsense because I was so angry.


    In a fit of rage, he tossed me in bed and uttered word b y word, "What did you do with another man?


    Was it Tyler?¡±


    Having said that, he exerted some force and there was a loud sound of something being torn apart!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The new dress that I had changed into this morning was torn apart.


    I felt tremendously humiliated and red at him with crimson eyes. "Theo Grant, you bastard!"


    I punched and kicked him, cursing in his face. "Are you even a man, Theo? Do you think I''ll submit


    to you just because you''re doing this? Well listen up, this will only make me hate you more."


    Theo looked at me with puzzled eyes as a hint of panic shed across his face. Perhaps he had


    been reminded of something from the past.


    He looked down at me, seemingly pondering.


    After a very long time, he turned around and got out of bed to enter the bathroom.


    Watching his fully-clothed body and the shredded pieces of my dress on the floor, I began shedding


    silent tears.


    How did things turn out this way?


    I did note back to see things end up this way. I clearly wanted to spend my life with him and


    give birth to the child.


    However...


    Soon, he got out of the bathroom and mmed the door. He left without sparing me a single nce.


    Iy on the bed and let out a long sigh. When was this cycle ever going to end?


    I got up and went to the bathroom. After taking a shower, I changed into a clean set of clothes and


    sat o n the bed daydreaming. I did not need to go to work anymore. I found it hard to get used to


    having nothing to do all of a sudden and felt a wave of unease for some reason.


    In the quiet room, the ringtone startled me.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Pulling my thoughts back, I picked up the phone and saw that it was from Cecilia.


    I quickly answered the phone. "Cecilia! Have you arrived? Where are you staying?"


    "I arrived a long time ago and found a homestay. It''s pretty nice here. Don¡¯t worry about me. Theo


    must''vee and picked you up, right? You guys must¡¯ve made up, huh?" Cecilia said, sounding


    relieved.


    "You told him toe and pick me up?" I was stunned. I recalled seeing Theo''s car and thought it


    was merely a coincidence, yet who would have thought...


    "I didn¡¯t. I just told him that you''re going back to Salt City today and he asked me about your train


    number and time. It¡¯s obvious what he wanted to do!"


    I held my forehead and thought about Tyler''s deliberate actions. It was no wonder Theo was mad.


    Seeing that I did not say a word, Cecilia continued, "I know you still care about him, Wanda. Since


    you''ve made the decision to go back, let go of the past and spend the rest of your life with him in


    harmony. Talk t o him. Tell him what you want and what you care about. It''ll only do you more harm


    than good when you


    bottle up your feelings like that.¡±


    I understood this, but I think I had messed things up again. I sighed. "I may have messed things up


    again. W e fought and he left in anger."


    "I don''t know what to say anymore. You can''t let go of him when you''re apart yet are always fighting


    with each other when you''re together. Can¡¯t you just sit down and have a proper talk for once?"


    Cecilia was speechless.


    She was right. It was all my fault, actually. I liked to bottle up my feelings and thought he understood


    me well. However, that did not seem to be the case as the barrier between us only grew wider and


    wider.


    "Cecilia, we can never talk it out. This is a dead knot that can''t be untied. He can''t let go of Cindy,


    while I can¡¯t bring myself to ignore it. As soon as we touch on this subject, we''d both get unhappy


    and all sorts of problems will crop up." Take Tyler, for example.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "If that¡¯s the case, make a firm decision to leave him and make him sign the divorce papers. You


    leave and return him his freedom. Both of you will have nothing to do with each other in the future."


    I sighed. Seeing how things were right now as well as his attitude, it seemed quite impossible to


    achieve this.


    I leaned back on the bed and sighed. "I met Tyler on the train today and he pulled me out of the


    station with him. We bumped into Theo and now he thinks that Tyler and I have something going on


    between us.


    He won''t agree to the divorce." "Is Tyler sick in the head? Why is he everywhere?" Cecilia cursed


    furiously.


    He certainly was. He was definitely doing it on purpose.


    "I feel sorry for you. What''s the n now? Are you nning to fight forever?"


    "One step at a time, I guess. My belly is getting bigger and bigger. I can''t go anywhere. We''ll see


    what happens after the baby is born." I was really helpless too.


    Like Tyler said, I was alone in this world and only this child could change my situation. The child


    was my hope and only salvation.


    After talking to Cecilia, my mood lifted considerably.


    I hung up the call and got out of bed to go downstairs.


    Miss Woods was currently making dinner in the kitchen. Seeing that I hade downstairs, she


    beckoned me to take a seat and served a bowl of chicken soup. "Mr. Grant ordered me to make this


    soup first thing in the morning as a tonic for you. It''s been simmering the whole day and is perfect


    now. Drink some. The food will be done very soon."


    I ate a lot for lunch when I was with Tyler, so I had no appetite at all. However, I still picked up the


    bowl and took a sip. "Thank you, Miss Woods. It tastes really good."


    "Right? Mr. Grant is really thoughtful. He asked me to simmer it from earlier on." Miss Woods looked


    at me with a smile. "Did you two fight again just now?"


    I nodded without a word. Theo had mmed the door i n anger and left. It was so loud, so it came


    as no surprise that Miss Woods was alerted about it.


    She stroked my hand and said, "Say, you both miss each other when you''re apart but bicker when


    you''re together. Rtionships need to be managed. You need to stop quarreling because that''ll only


    hurt your rtionship."


    I did not say a word. It was true that we bickered every time we met, but did we miss each other


    when w e were apart? I did not think anyone would miss me!


    Miss Woods noticed how quiet I was and sat down. "M r. Grant lost his parents when he was a


    child, so he grew up to be a dull and unsociable man. He likes to keep things to himself and is blunt


    with his words. He''s a man who doesn''t voice out his intentions. Just bear with him."


    She was speaking the truth. His kindness for Cindy was shown in his actions, never in his words.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Miss Woods sighed and continued, "I remember the time when you first arrived in the Grant family.


    You were full of smiles. Old Madam Grant figured that Mr. Grant would one day be influenced by


    you and start to smile after the two of you got along after some time. It seems that Mr. Grant has


    changed quite a bit as he has started talking more when he''s with you. He''s also much gentler now."


    Iughed. Really? My impression of him was that he was always a cold and lofty guy.


    "It¡¯s easy to be in a bad mood now that you''re pregnant, but don''t keep quarreling all the time. How


    are you supposed to spend the rest of your lives together?"


    I understood that Miss Woods was worried about us and she was only saying this out of good


    intentions. Hence, I said to her with a smile, "Miss Woods, you''ve seen how he''s been treating me


    all these years. He won''t change because of me. That''s my destiny and I acknowledge it. I''ll control


    my emotions next time and stop quareling with him. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Oh, child!" Miss Woods sighed helplessly. "That¡¯s how all young people are. If you don¡¯t appreciate


    each other when you¡¯re together, you''ll only understand the


    good catch you missed out on when you''re my age. It''ll be toote for regrets when that happens.


    Therefore, don''t give up on the person you love so easily or you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    Miss Woods persuaded me eagerly. I did not know how to respond and merely nodded in silence.


    Between Theo and I, the one who was always in a dilemma had always been me. Things piled up


    and I bottled them up. I would keep them inside of me with no way of venting them out.


    As for Theo, he had never cared about me, hence he would not care about those things either. He


    did not even bother entertaining me in the past. Thanks to the child, he was more caring and


    attentive to me now. However, these feelings were not an indication of love. Thus, he would not


    regret a thing.


    I was just too greedy.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I let out a wry smile. "I''ll think about the things you said, Miss Woods. Thank you." She was saying it


    out of good intentions, but she was still an outsider and did not understand what was going on


    between us.


    Seeing my perfunctory reply, Miss Woods shook her head and sighed. "You¡¯re a stubborn young


    lady."


    I smiled without saying a word. Those in a rtionship would know if a rtionship was cold or


    warm. What others saw was just the surface, the most desirable and perfect image.


    Seeing my demeanor, she continued, "Ms. Wanda, you must know that Mr. Grant truly loves you.


    Although he doesn''t say it out loud, I can tell. Take this time, for example. He got into such a serious


    car ident but D r. Lynch said he insisted on leaving the hospital before he was fully recovered.


    He kept asking for your whereabouts as soon as he got back, only to find out that you went to


    Rose City after making a few calls.


    "He wanted to go there, but due to the condition of his body, Dr. Lynch stopped him. When heter


    learned that you wereing back, he ordered me to prepare all sorts of food for you and went out


    very early in the morning to pick you up. If this is not love, then what i s?


    "Also, when Mr. Grant isn''t home, you often daydream alone. When he''s at home, you''ll smile


    unknowingly and brighten up. That''s love! Tell me, you clearly care about each other so why can''t


    you-" 1


    "I think something''s burning in the kitchen, Miss Woods." I cut her off and pointed at the kitchen.


    "Oh no, the soup!" Miss Woods was stunned and inhaled hard before darting to the kitchen. 1


    I stirred the chicken soup in the bowl as my thoughts drifted far away. Theo loved me? I had no idea


    if my understanding of love was too superficial or if everyone''s perception of love was simply too


    optimistic.


    I was abandoned at a very young age and was an extremely insecure person. I got extremely


    sensitive when it came to emotions and would even start


    ssifying them.


    Mom adopted me and cared for me when I was young, which made me think that it was kinship, not


    something rted by blood.


    Cecilia had been apanying me this whole time, and we shared a friendship where we both


    apanied each other.


    As for Theo, his heart had belonged to Cindy in thest three years. The asional kindness he


    showed m e was only because of the child. He was always willing to risk his life to protect others.


    How could I possibly think that a person like that loved me?


    This was not the kind of love I wanted. My understanding of love was that itsted a lifetime


    between just two people.


    He would not change for me.


    I admitted that I liked him, hence I could put up with him being unpredictable and cold-hearted, but


    that did not mean I would y dumb and mistake his current behavior for love!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    The child was the only reason why we were still a family.


    I could not let him go and make myself stay for the sake of the child. He did not like me. He was


    only letting me stay and taking care of me because of the child. That was it!


    The more I thought about it, the more upset I felt.


    It was already dark outside. I was exhausted after a long day. I told Miss Woods about it before


    getting up t o go upstairs and lying down.


    As Iy on the bed, I tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. I had been sharing a small bed with


    Cecilia thest few days and the abrupt change of location made my heart empty since she was no


    longer around.


    The wind was billowing outside the window, followed by a heavy downpour.


    Unable to sleep, I looked at the time. It was midnight. I got up and stood at the balcony, looking out


    at the strong winds and heavy rain outside the window. I had a sudden urge to rush out and be in


    the rain.


    However, the balcony had been sealed off after what had happenedst time. Where I was at the


    moment, there was no rain and the wind could not blow in


    either.


    I was in an irritable mood. It felt suffocating.


    Without thinking too much about it, and before I suffocated to death, I rushed downstairs without


    wearing my shoes and rushed into the pouring rain.


    The rain pped my face and body, though it was slightly cold. I had never felt sofortable and


    rxed. I could not help but open up my arms and raise my head to wee the rain.


    At that moment, I no longer felt ufortable and irritable. I was even slightly excited.


    Soon, I was soaked. I crouched on the ground, the excitement in me slowly dissipating as


    disappointment and sadness overflowed from me. I had bottled up my feelings for too long and


    needed to vent it out.


    From tearing up in silence to wailing out loud, I could no longer hold myself back and cried my heart


    out.


    The grievances, sadness, and hurt during this period o f time were all released at once at this


    moment.


    Perhaps I was too loud that Miss Woods awoke with a start.


    She opened the door and saw me crouching down in the rain. She instantly became flustered and


    rushed out into the rain to pull me back. I was crying heart-wrenchingly. I did not budge even after


    she pulled me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Helpless, she rushed back into the house and grabbed an umbre to hold it over my head. "Mrs.


    Grant, let''s g o back. You shouldn''t hurt yourself no matter how serious the issue is. Think about the


    child. Even if you don''t feel sorry for yourself, you should feel sorry for the baby!"


    At this moment, I refused to listen to any word she said. More than 20 days of tears that had been


    held back suddenly gushed out like water from a burst dam. I was inconsble.


    Miss Woods had no choice but to stand in the rain with me, holding the umbre up for me.


    Although it was summertime, it was in the middle of the night, and coupled with my soaked clothes,


    my consciousness grew a little fuzzy as my heart began to hurt.


    Just as my vision went dark and I was about to crash t o the ground, a figure rushed over to me and


    reached out to embrace me.


    I looked up. Theo looked furious as he red angrily a t me, eager to skin me alive.


    However, he did not say anything and only picked me up, rushing into the house.


    "You''re back, Mr. Grant. I couldn''t talk her out of it." Seeing Theo, Miss Woods followed behind him,


    feeling relieved.


    I closed my eyes without a word. I did not even struggle.


    He carried me to the second-floor bathroom and removed all my clothes before turning on the


    shower and bathing me.


    My ice-cold body was drenched in hot water. I felt as though a gush of warmth had entered my


    heart. My shivering body instantly warmed up.


    His face was cold the whole time. He did not say a word.


    As for me, I simply closed my eyes and did not look at him because my throat and eyes were


    burning from crying too much.


    When I was in there long enough, he picked me up and gently ced me in the bathtub. I was not


    aware when I stood up earlier, but now that I was lying down naked, I felt ufortable and


    struggled to get up.


    He pressed me down and said in a deep voice, "You¡¯ll feelfortable having a warm bath after


    being in the rain. It''s also to prevent you from catching a cold."


    With my chest being pressed down by his broad hand, I dared not and could not move. I simplyy


    back down.


    Soon, my body feltfortable and warm. Even my throat and eyes felt much better.


    He did not talk the whole time. The room was eerily quiet. I could not help but blink, looking into his


    pitch-ck eyes as they stared fixedly back at me.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    His face was dark and sullen, his gaze deep and cold. After a long time, his thin lips parted. "Do you


    think it''s fun to torture yourself like that every time?¡±


    I looked down, covering my hands in front of my chest as I said coldly, "It''s none of your business."


    "You think I like to mind your business?" He looked livid, but his eyebrows were charming and


    mesmerizing. "If you¡¯re that capable, then take care of yourself when you¡¯re sick.¡±


    "You think I want you to take care of me? You¡¯re the one who''s nosy yet you¡¯re ming me?" I felt


    aggrieved and started weeping again.


    He looked at me, and after a very long time, he sighed and drew out a piece of tissue to wipe my


    tears. He said helplessly, "Alright, alright. I''m the busybody who insists on taking care of you, okay?


    Look at you, crying like a baby. How embarrassing!"


    "Yes, it''s your fault! Even if I¡¯m embarrassing, it still has nothing to do with you." I twitched my


    mouth, still choking with sobs.


    He burst outughing and picked me up from the bathtub. He grabbed the bath towel and wiped the


    water from my body before helping me change into a


    set of clean pajamas. Then, he picked me up and put m e on the bed.


    He propped his hands on the edge of the bed and leaned over to look at me, his thin lips slightly


    pursed. He asked in a deep voice, "Why were you in the rain in the middle of the night?"


    "Bad mood." I yanked the nket and covered my head with it.


    "You tortured yourself just because you were in a bad mood?" He scoffed. "You did it on purpose,


    didn''t you, Wanda? You''re trying to use this to punish and torture


    _ n


    me.


    I pulled down the nket and looked fixedly at him." I¡¯m torturing you?"


    He did not say a word and merely looked at me with a deep and profound gaze.


    I burst outughing. "Well yeah, you¡¯re supposed to be i n another person''s warm embrace at this


    moment. Miss Woods was the one who called you toe back, didn¡¯t she? I''m sorry for making


    you run back and spoiling your moment."


    "Wanda Lane..." He was infuriated, eager to devour me alive.


    After a very long time, he suppressed his anger and clenched his teeth. "Is it fun to say such hurtful


    words on purpose?"


    I did not choose my words wisely because I was hurting inside. How could I possibly admit that I


    had gone too far in moments like this? Hence, I raised my eyebrows and looked at him. "If you''re


    not causing trouble with another woman, what could you possibly be doing in the middle of the night


    after noting home? Innocent things like sitting side-by-side and having a heart-to-heart talk?"


    "You-" He was so angry that heughed aloud. He reached out to flick my nose. "Why do you have


    such inappropriate thoughts when you''re already about to be a mother?"


    I pursed my lips and rolled my eyes at him without saying a word.


    He looked fixedly at me and smirked. There was a deeper meaning to his smirk.


    His clothes were also soaked by the rain, and at this moment, his soaked shirt was stuck to his


    chest. His bulging pecs and abs were clearly outlined. It was such eye candy.


    My face grew hot and I looked away.


    As though he noticed my awkward demeanor, he smiled and stood up to take off his shirt.


    Stunned, I said with a frown, "I don''t want to do it with you." His body might be seductive, but I was


    not a nymphomaniac who did not know how to judge the asion.


    He froze in his movements, unable toe back to his senses for a very long time. There was a


    smirk on his


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    lips as he teased, "Don''t worry."


    Me,


    Once he had taken off his shirt, I finally saw the long scars in front of his chest and abdomen. They


    were scarlet and hideous. None of them had recovered yet, making them ghastly to look at.


    It seemed that he was indeed hurt quite badly at the time. It was no wonder he spent such a long


    time in the ICU.


    He tossed his clothes aside and saw me staring at his injuries. He said ndly, "It was a very urgent


    situation at the moment and any man would have done the same if they were in my position."


    I did not say a word and merely closed my eyes to sleep.


    I was in no position toment.


    As it turned out, I was punished for my own foolishness because I had a fever in the middle of the


    night. While in a daze, my body grew sore and hot. My throat was so parched that I could not


    speak.


    I fumbled for the lights and struggled to sit up.


    However, as I had no strength left in me, I tossed and turned for a very long time yet still failed to sit


    up. I nearly fell off the bed too.


    Thankfully, Theo reacted quick enough and woke up from his sleep to grab me, pulling me back into


    his arms.


    Soon, my body temperature shocked him awake. He reached out to feel my forehead and frowned.


    "You have a fever. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Having said that, he got up to wear his clothes, looking a little flustered.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    I tugged on the corner of his shirt and strained to speak, "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I want to


    drink water." My throat was so sore that it was a little hard to speak.


    It would not be good to visit the hospital so frequently when I was pregnant.


    He poured me a ss of warm water, and after taking a few sips, my throat finally felt better.


    However, my whole body was still sore. My head was heavy and aching, feeling like it weighed a


    thousand pounds.


    Theo seemed a little flustered. He fed me a few more sips of water before pulling out his phone to


    call Mason. "She¡¯s having a fever and it''s a little serious. Come here quickly."


    After saying that, he went into the bathroom to grab a wet towel to ce it on my forehead. He then


    wiped m y hands and feet with alcohol wipes. He was sweating all over and did not even realize it.


    With the help of Theo''s cooling methods, I felt much better and fell into deep sleep again. I did not


    know when Mason arrived, but I could hear voices beside m y ear.


    "Why is she suddenly having a fever for no reason?


    She¡¯s really weak at the moment and her baby is growing. You should be extra careful." Like every


    other doctor, Mason med the family member for not being attentive enough.


    After a very long time, Theo''s deep and low voice rang out. "She was in the rain for almost an hour


    until I came home."


    "You fought again?¡±


    Theo fell silent.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason sighed. "I told you that her emotions are unstable. Coupled with all the things that have been


    going on recently, she has been bottling up her feelings without venting them out. I thought things


    would get better after youe back. Why did you fight again?"


    "Let''s talk outside. Let her sleep.¡± The sound of the door opening followed, and their footsteps grew


    more and more distant.


    My head was still dizzy, and I fell asleep again in a daze.


    When I woke up again, it was already the next morning. My first reaction was to reach out and


    stroke my belly. I felt at ease as soon as I felt the bump.


    There was no one in the room. My throat was dry and bitter, so I got up to pour myself a ss of


    water. Yet who would have thought that my legs were too weak t o support my body and I could not


    help but fall as soon as my feet touched the floor?


    In a panic, I quickly used both hands to grab onto the bedside table to stop myself from falling to the


    floor and hitting my belly. Due to the strength I exerted, the cup on the bedside table crashed to the


    floor, making a crisp and clear sound.


    The sound alerted Theo, who came rushing in with the documents in his hands.


    Seeing me half-kneeling on the floor, he frowned and carried me back to bed. He said in a deep


    voice, "Why didn''t you call me when you woke up?"


    "I thought I could do it myself." It was just a fever. I did not expect myself to be this weak.


    "You¡¯re always acting tough. As a woman, you need to learn how to be protected." He frowned and


    put a pillow behind my back so I could halfy on the bed. H e asked, "What do you need?"


    "Water," I said. My voice was still hoarse.


    He poured me a ss of water and sat by the bed, feeding it to me. I wanted to refuse but seeing


    how displeased he was, I mmed up and drank in silence.


    "I told Miss Woods to prepare some chicken soup for you. Drink someter."


    I nodded without a word.


    After drinking water, I felt much better. I leaned against the bed, my gaze falling on the documents


    Theo had tossed to the floor. It was about the new product release.


    It seemed that Grant Corporation was operating as usual. After putting it on hold for so long, the


    new product release was finally going to be put on the agenda again.


    My gaze dulled and I retracted my gaze, looking ahead in a daze.


    He noticed my behavior and picked up the documents, handing them over to me. "The new product


    release will happen soon. Do you want to take a look at the proposal?"


    Although I was reluctant, I had, after all, left thepany. Hence, I looked away and said


    indifferently, "That''s top secret. I won''t look at it."


    Since I left, I had to let go of everything. Grant Corporation was just an irrelevantpany to me


    now.


    "If you like this job, thene back after you deliver the baby. I am at fault too. I''m sorry." His voice


    was very soft, and his tone sounded sincere.


    I thought he would not mention this incident anymore, yet who would have thought that he was


    actually taking the initiative to talk about it. All of a sudden, I did not know what to say and simply


    zipped my mouth.


    In the face of my silence, he continued, "Mid-Nutri is yours. I n to put thispany to good use


    and it might even have a bright future ahead. However, it¡¯s still yours in the end. If you don''t want to


    go back to


    Grant Corporation, go to Mid-Nutri then."


    I peered up at him and said, "All of this wasn''t just a coincidence, was it? You nned everything,


    right?"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Theo just had an ident and several of Grant Corporation''s businesses got into trouble at the


    same time. Even a fool could tell that this was no coincidence.


    However, I had thought of countless possibilities of who could have been behind it but refused to


    believe that Theo would set me up.


    He looked at me with a sullen expression and said with a cold voice, "You think I''m using you,


    pushing you out to be Grant Corporation''s scapegoat?"


    "Weren¡¯t you?" Although I could not believe in Zedd''s wordspletely, they made some sense.


    Although I refused to believe it, I had no choice but to admit the truth.


    I looked at him with anger in my heart. "The new product release is obviously a very simple matter,


    but from the day you handed it to me, there have been obstacles along the way. Also, you put me in


    charge of the factory acquisition, which has worn me outpletely because I needed to read a lot


    of information every day."


    I paused and looked at him. There was not a single expression on his face. He hinted at me to


    continue.


    I shrugged and continued, "Actually, you were only doing those things so I would sign several Mid-


    Nutri documents because Grant Corporation needed apany''s liquidity to make ounts. You


    picked Mid -Nutri and me so that even if something happens, it''ll not drag Grant Corporation down.


    The things that happened after that are just as you predicted. I became the scapegoat as you


    nned."


    He narrowed his eyes and gave me a sideways nce. "Your reasoning is correct but a little far-


    fetched. Why would I still need to make such a big detour if I wanted you to sign something?"


    I could not figure out this point but I firmly believed in my own judgment.


    I then said, "You were the one who nned this all along. That''s why you allowed it to happen until


    the point of closure before letting Zedde back to handle it. Your goal is simple. You want to buy


    loose shares at a low price and then sell them at a high priceter. One way or another, the


    company''s market value will grow at an incalcble rate and it¡¯ll pave the way for your development


    in Whaldorf City."


    He looked at me with a profound look in his eyes. After a very long time, he said, "You¡¯re my wife.


    It''ll not be beneficial for me if anything happens to you."


    I looked at him and could not help butugh. "But I''m the best candidate, no?"


    Not many owned decision-making power in thepany. Mason and Zedd were his best buddies


    and they nned to build a career together in the future. H e would not let anything happen to them.


    What he had left was me, the indispensable one. I was about to give birth and would eventually


    leave thepany anyway.


    It was sad to think that I had worked so hard in thepany only to be treated as an outcast since


    a long time ago. How I would end had long been decided.


    "It isn''t just ck and white in this world, Wanda. Many things are not what you think. I told you, no


    matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be my wife. Thepany¡¯s shares will always be yours. This


    will never change.¡±


    He said this really slowly. His hands were massaging his temples hard. I could tell that he was really


    helpless too.


    In fact, I understood that as a decision-maker, he would have to learn how to makepromises in


    order to expand. He did not make the wrong choice. M y departure would be able to elerate the


    pace of the development of thepany in Whaldorf City. It was considered a form of contribution


    to thepany.


    I said no more and stood up to wear my clothes. I said t o him, "I''m going downstairs to take a walk.


    You keep doing what you were doing."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Things had happened and dwelling on them would not help.


    Downstairs, Miss Woods was bustling about in the kitchen. She brought out a bowl of chicken soup


    when she saw me. "Your fever has gone down, right? Drink some to fill your belly. I''m already


    making lunch."


    "Okay." I took the chicken soup and began drinking. I asked casually, "What are we having for


    lunch, Miss Woods?"


    "I made stew. What else would you like to eat? Let me know so I can prepare it for you," Miss


    Woods replied.


    "Why don''t we makesagna? I¡¯ll do it." After my feverst night, my appetite had improved and I


    suddenly wanted to eat thesagna that Mom used to make.


    That was my favorite childhood food. Mom would always make a lot of it and store it in the freezer.


    She was always busy working, so I would take some and warm it up myself after school. That was


    the best memory of Mom and the best food of my childhood.


    Later on, Mom fell sick, so I learned how to makesagna myself and often cooked it for her. Much


    later, she passed away and I never atesagna again.


    Today, I suddenly had the urge to makesagna just like how Mom made it so Theo could try it.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    "Alright, I''ll choose the filling." Seeing that I was in a good mood, Miss Woods cheered up as well.


    "You¡¯re always cooking for us, Miss Woods. Today, you¡¯ll go sit on the sofa and watch TV. Let me


    cook for you." I pulled Miss Woods to the living room sofa to sit down.


    "No, Mrs. Grant. It¡¯s my duty to serve you. Besides, you¡¯re pregnant. How can you cook?" Miss


    Woods struggled to stand up.


    "Just do as she tells you to, Miss Woods. I¡¯m here, I''ll help her." Theo¡¯s voice rang out from behind.


    Miss Woods looked ambiguously at us andughed." Alright, alright. Today, this olddy will take


    advantage of her seniority and wait to be served with food."


    When I got back to the kitchen, I picked up the stalks o f celery and began choosing. Theo looked at


    me with his hands crossed, a skeptical look in his eyes. "Are you sure you know how to make


    lasagna?"


    "Of course. I''ll do it myself today so you can taste handmadesagna. Listen up, a goodsagna


    has to b e made from scratch. The sheets and filling need to be handmade. That''s the secret." I was


    confident in this


    respect because I had learned it from Mom back then.


    "What can I do?" Seeing how confident I was, Theo rolled up his sleeves to help.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "First, help me wash some onions and carrots," I instructed.


    "Okay."


    We bustled about in the kitchen, chatting from time to time. The atmosphere had never been better.


    When I saw Theo wearing an apron and working hard i n the kitchen, I could not help but sigh. This


    was the kind of life I looked forward to as a couple. This was more perfect than I had imagined.


    Soon, the minced meat and vegetables were ready. I excitedly chopped up the ingredients and


    vowed to let Theo admire my knife skills.


    However, I soon embarrassed myself and realized I was a big talker.


    Unsure if it was because of my feverst night or the fact that I was pregnant, I had no strength in


    my arm and it became very sore after I chopped less than ten times. It felt like it weighed a


    thousand pounds.


    However, I had stated that I would make this meal myself, so it would be a huge humiliation to give


    up now.


    Just as I was in a dilemma, Theo embraced me from behind and took the knife from my hand. He


    said tenderly, "I told you not to act tough in everything.


    Know how to seek help if you can''t do something."


    Having said that, he began chopping up the ingredients with the knife. He did so very smoothly,


    looking like aplete expert.


    I was stunned, feeling a little awkward to be in his arms.


    However, he did not seem to think so as he rested his head on my shoulder. While humming a


    song, he chopped rhythmically.


    Left with no other choice, I rested in his arms and watched as he chopped up the meat into cubes.


    When he was done chopping up the ingredients, I mixed them with some seasoning and began


    making the sheets.


    Just like when I was chopping the ingredients, I ran out of strength after just a while. Theo


    continued to embrace me and made the sheets.


    After having just experienced it, I did not feel so awkward this time. I directed him while in his arms,


    telling him the amount of ingredients needed and the thickness of the sheets required.


    "You''re stupid. I told you to make it thinner but you¡¯re either making it too thick or too thin. Don¡¯t you


    know how to make it just nice?" After directing Theo for the nth time but to no avail, I shouted in


    anger.


    "The fault is clearly yours. You''re not directing me well. Now you''re ming me instead?" he


    comined.


    He was very close to me, and the warm breath when h e spoke sprayed on my face, making it very


    itchy. I was extremely angry and identally wiped a handful of flour on my face. I pointed at him


    and said," You''re the one who can''t pick up the skill quick enough yet you¡¯re ming me?"


    He looked at my face and roared out inughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Could Mr. Theo Grant have lost his mind because he failed to learn


    how to makesagne sheets?


    "Look at your face. It''s so hrious..." Heughed so hard that it was impossible to straighten his


    back.


    Puzzled, I walked into the bathroom and realized that I had wiped my face without realizing that


    there was flour on my hand. My face was full of flour at the moment and most importantly, it looked


    really stylish too.


    "It''s all your fault, Theo. How dare youugh at me?!" I grabbed a handful of flour without thinking


    too much and smacked it on his face. 1


    All of a sudden, Theo''s fair and charming face turnedpletely white.


    After taking my revenge and looking at his wretched face, I could not help but hold my stomach in


    laughter.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    While messing around, we barely prepared the ingredients for thesagna.


    Theo rolled out thesagne sheets while I stacked the sheets and meat. Soon, thesagna for three


    was almost done.


    After thesagna was ced into the oven for quite a while, Theo''s phone rang. He looked at it and


    said, "I''m going to take this call. I''ll be right back. When it''s done, you can go ahead and eat it first.¡±


    As I looked at the cheese bubbling on thesagna, I suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    If he had to go elsewhere to take the call, the only person who could be calling him was Cindy.


    I could not help but gaze at the courtyard, only to see him leaning against the wall. He had one


    hand in his pocket and a soft look on his face as he chatted happily.


    I felt even more ufortable. I could not control my emotions any longer. I reached out and


    knocked over the portion ofsagna that I had taken out of the oven onto the floor. Thesagna


    sttered all over the floor and made a loud noise.


    I did it on purpose but I did not understand why I did


    something so extreme.


    Since it was loud, it shocked everyone. Miss Woods was close by and was the first to run over.


    When she looked at the mess, she asked worriedly, "Did you hurt yourself?"


    At the same time, Theo came running in and wrapped his arms around me. He grabbed my hands


    and made sure they were okay. "Did you get hurt?"


    "No." I drew back my hands and looked at thesagna lying on the floor. I suddenly felt that


    everything was meaningless as I turned around and went upstairs.


    "Young Master, you should take Young Mistress to the hospital. I think that she''s been emotionally


    unstabletely. Do you think that she might have gotten sick?" Behind him came Miss Woods''


    lowered voice.


    I froze. It was true that it had been increasingly harder to control my emotions recently.


    Back in my bedroom, I closed the door andy down o n the bed. I felt bad and did not understand


    what was going on with me. In the past, Theo had treated me worse but I could always put up with


    it, so why was I acting this way now?


    The uneasiness I was feeling made me panic, and I suddenly wanted to talk to someone. I took out


    my phone and sent a message to Cecilia. [Are you okay over there?]


    It wasughable that I could not even tell her directly that I just wanted to talk.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Soon, Cecilia messaged me back. [Mm-hmm. The air here feels spectacr and the view is


    amazing. I''ve been eating local fruits and it''s mango season, so they taste especially good. I''ll send


    some mangoes to you to try.]


    I could see that Cecilia was very happy over there.


    I was infected by her happiness and felt a lot more rxed. I sent her back a reply. [How''s your


    appetite? I s your food staying down or are you getting morning sickness?]


    [My appetite has also been exceptionally good. I feel s o at home in this ce. I also learned a few


    recipes that myndy taught me. I''ve nted vegetables in the garden. You can eat them when


    you visit next time! I''ll cook them for you and I guarantee the food will amaze you!]


    I was envious of how carefree Cecilia was and gently typed out a message. [I''m d you''re happy.]


    Just as I was about to put the phone down, I got a call from Cecilia.


    The moment I answered her call, her worried voice sounded. "Wanda, you don''t seem right. Have


    you not made up with Theo yet?"


    My nose felt sore. I could not believe she actually sensed it. It was no wonder she was my best


    friend. After being silent for a long time, I finally said," Cecilia, I seem to have changed. I''ve be


    a bit unreasonable."


    I knew that Theo had changed a lot, but I was bing more and more impatient with him. It got s


    o bad that whenever I saw them talking on the phone, I would get annoyed and lose control of


    myself.


    I disliked how I was acting but I could not do anything about it.


    "Is it about Theo? Don''t think too much about it. It''s probably because you''re pregnant and


    bing more sensitive." Sheforted me.


    "I don''t know. I feel like I''m trapped in a huge and the more I struggle, the more trapped I feel. It


    feels like I can''t breathe and I feel so tormented that I wish I could just p myself."


    "Wanda, you¡¯re pregnant, so you mustn¡¯t get too emotional about things. You need to keep your


    emotions in check. How about this? I''ll ask Jerome to g o back. Since he understands your


    situation, he should be able to help you."


    "Okay," I replied. There was no one else more suited to deal with this than Jerome.


    Jerome was my coursemate in university, and because he had the samest name as Cecilia, the


    three of us were really good friends.


    After we graduated, he went abroad to study psychology. Since I was an introvert, I had not been in


    contact with him for a long time. After my marriage, I started keeping to myself a lot more but Cecilia


    had always been in contact with him.


    The bedroom door opened and Theo walked in with a te.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    I told Cecilia, "Take care of yourself over there. I''lle over to see you when I''m free."


    "Okay! I''ll be waiting. Take care!" After a pause, she continued, "And don''t tell Mason that I''m here."


    I agreed and hung up the phone.


    "Thesagna is done. I tasted it and it''s really good." Theo ced the te on the table and


    scooped up some for me. "Try it.¡±


    I opened my mouth and took a bite. It was tasteless. I could not even tell what I was eating.


    He picked up another spoonful but I shook my head. I did not want it anymore because I had no


    appetite for i t.


    He did not insist and just put down the spoon on the te. He sat on the edge of the bed without


    saying anything. He just sat quietly with me.


    I felt bored, so I picked up a book to read. When Theo saw that I was reading, he went to the study


    to get some documents and came back to apany me.


    After a long time, my phone rang. It was a foreign number, and I assumed it was Jerome. ¡®Cecilia


    sure works fast.''


    Theo stared at the number and looked a little suspicious but did not say anything. He just pretended


    to be absorbed by his work and buried his head in his files.


    I got up and went to the balcony to pick up the phone.


    "Holy sh*t, woman, what took you so long to answer the phone?" Even though I had not seen him


    for years, Jerome was still the same.


    I had not heard his voice for a long time but the sense of familiarity immediately overwhelmed me. I


    could not help myself and said, "Jerome, how are you?"


    "I''m doing good, but I''m a little sad that you haven''t contacted me. I know you''re married now so I


    didn''t want to bother you. If Cecilia hadn''t texted me today, I would¡¯ve thought that you had


    disappeared from this world or something." Jerome sounded a bit disgruntled.


    I felt a little bad about it. I did not want to ignore my friends on purpose, but I was just an introvert by


    nature. After I got married, I felt even more unhappy, s o I did not keep in touch with any of my


    friends except Cecilia.


    Jerome continued nagging and did not wait for my answer. He continued, "Cecilia told me that


    you¡¯re still in Salt City and you''ve been a little moodytely. What''s going on? Problems with your


    marriage?"


    I did not say anything. I had not seen him in years, so I did not know how to bring it up. Instead, I


    asked, "Are youing back soon? Let''s meet up!" "I was nning to go back next year, but


    Cecilia told m e about your situation and it sounds pretty serious. How about this? Let me finish up


    my work here and I¡¯lle back to see you in a few days. Wanda, you know that you''re depressed,


    so you must learn to release your emotions. You can''t let another attack happen again, okay?"


    I massaged my aching brow bone and said softly, "I know."


    "You must take good care of yourself. You know how bad it can get. It might just kill you." His tone


    was solemn.


    I knew he meant well, so I just nodded obediently. "I''ll try my best to control it."


    When I saw Theo put down the documents in his hand and walk toward the balcony, I told Jerome,


    "We¡¯ll talk more when you get back. I''m hanging up now."


    "Damn, you really haven''t changed one bit. You¡¯re always the first to hang up," Jerome roared over


    the phone.


    I ignored him and hung up the phone. Theo came to m y side and looked at me indifferently. "Are


    you done with your work?"


    He nodded, took me into his arms, and kissed me on m y forehead. He said, "Let''s move to another


    ce.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What do you think?"


    "Where do you want to move to?" Salt City was where Grant Corporation was established and the


    base of itsrge headquarters.


    "Whaldorf City. I''m nning to start expanding thepany over there."


    He sat down on a lounge chair on the balcony, pulled me onto hisp, and rubbed my stomach as


    he spoke.


    "Salt City isn''t bad, but it¡¯s not as good as Whaldorf City. Since it¡¯s the capital, it''ll be good for the


    company''s expansion. I also want our children to be born in a better ce so that they can get a


    better education in the future."


    Whaldorf City was the best in everything with a better economic outlook and location. If Grant


    Corporation wanted to expand, Whaldorf City was definitely a good choice. I knew that Theo had


    been preparing this for years.


    I furrowed my eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you previously say that now isn¡¯t the best time to go? Why


    do you suddenly want to move? Wouldn''t that be bad for thepany''s expansion?"


    Thest time Zedd brought it up, he rejected it and said that they needed more preparations before


    they moved.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "Since the decision has been made, it''s just a matter of time. Everything is difficult at the beginning,


    so it''s to be expected. At the moment, we''re not looking to move the entire headquarters yet. I just


    want to go and familiarize myself with the environment at the new branch. Zedd and the rest will still


    stay here in the headquarters."


    I nodded and did not say anything else. After all, I did not know much about thepany and he


    must have his own considerations for doing so.


    Since I had stayed in Salt City for many years, it seemed like a good idea to move to another city


    and check out a new ce too.


    For the next few days, I stayed at the vi and did not go out. Theo did not go to the office as well


    because he was still recovering from his injuries. In addition to his work, he spent every day at


    home with me.


    The days passed by peacefully.


    Early this morning, Theo had to go to the office for something. Since I had been staying home for a


    long time, I was bored and decided to drive around the city alone.


    Since Cecilia was not around, I had no one to shop


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    with me. I had no choice but to pass time by window shopping.


    However, I did not expect that I would run into Xander at the mall.


    Although he was trying to hide his identity by wearing a cap and sunsses, I was able to


    recognize him right away. He had a woman with him and when I took a closer look, it was the same


    woman who left after getting pissedst time.


    Unlike thest time, the two of them were talking andughing today. They looked quite intimate


    and they seemed to get along well. I was in awe that a big star like Xander actually dared to wander


    around the city like this without fear of getting caught by the paparazzi.


    Probably because I was staring for too long, Xander eventually noticed me. At first, he was stunned,


    but after, he smiled happily. He shook off the woman and walked toward me. "When did youe


    back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Are you here alone? Are you here to shop or just to grab a bite?¡±


    I held onto my forehead and wondered which question among the series of questions I should


    answer first.


    The woman followed behind him and looked at me warily. I put on a smile. "I''m here to get some


    things. What a coincidence!" "Isn¡¯t it? I called you some time ago but my calls never got through.


    After that, I found out that you were traveling and weren''t in Salt City. Since it¡¯s noon, let''s have


    lunch together."


    After Xander said that, he pulled me by the hand and walked forward. When I noticed that the


    woman beside him had linked his other arm, I could obviously tell what she meant. Hence, I pulled


    my hand back and said, "Go ahead, I''ve just eaten."


    I was not that bored that I would go and be their third wheel.


    "Come with me. I have something to talk to you about." Xander did not let go of my hand and


    continued pulling me forward.


    The look on the woman¡¯s face changed as she spoke u p aggrievedly, "Xandy, today''s my birthday.


    You promised that you''d hang out with me. Miss Lane probably has something to do. Let¡¯s not


    disturb her."


    Xander clearly looked unhappy and turned around to look at her. He furrowed his brows and said, "I


    have something to talk to her about. Go back first."


    The woman red at me before looking at Xander sadly. "I begged you for such a long time before


    you finally agreed to watch a movie with me. And Aunt Petra also said that you should keep me


    company today."


    "Do you think threatening me with her will work?" Xander got slightly angry, and the look on his face


    sank. He shouted, "I''m giving you two choices. Either you go and watch it yourself, or go home!"


    After he said that, he pulled me away.


    The woman got anxious and trotted up to him while pulling on him. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. I won¡¯t


    bother you guys anymore. I''m just going to wait outside. Xander, you can watch the movie with me


    after you guys finish talking, okay?"


    Love always made people feel inferior. When I saw how aggrieved the woman was, I felt bad. I


    broke free from Xander''s grasp and said, "Let''s meet again another day. I still have some things to


    do, so I have to go."


    After I said that, I did not give Xander a chance to speak before I walked away without even looking


    back.


    There was nothing I wanted to buy so after walking around, I headed to the exit. I saw Xander


    standing there, looking inside with an anxious look on his face.


    I could not help but go forward and pat him on the shoulder. "Didn''t I say that we''ll talk another day?


    You should spend the day with your girlfriend since it¡¯s her birthday."


    "She''s not my girlfriend. Let¡¯s go and find a ce to sit and talk." Xander dragged me and walked


    toward the dining area in the mall.


    I was not a nosy person and since he had said so, I did not ask anything else. 2


    Xander took me up the fourth floor to a high-end steak restaurant. I followed him and was about to


    go in with my head lowered when I suddenly noticed that his gaze seemed a little strange.


    I was curious, so I followed his gaze and looked inside.


    Near the window, Theo was dressed in a blue handmade suit, sitting elegantly. Even the way he cut


    his steak made him look very graceful and gentlemanly.


    In front of him sat a woman with a sweet smile, but it was not Cindy.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    I knew who this woman was. She was Nadia Sherman, the secretary who took care of the flowers


    and nts i n Theo''s office.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned and turned to Xander. "Let''s go somewhere else."


    It was normal for the president and his secretary to eat together, but if I suddenly went in, it might


    seem that I was here on purpose and it would be awkward for everyone.


    Xander looked at me with a cheeky grin and said," You''ve caught him red-handed, so why don''t you


    want to go in?"


    After he said that, I did not realize what he meant and asked casually, "What do you mean I''ve


    caught him red -handed?"


    He put his hand over his forehead. "Well, as long as you''re happy." After he said that, he gave me a


    ''You''re an idiot'' look.


    The entire floor was full of restaurants and it would not be hard to find another ce to eat. I pointed


    to a pae ce in front and said, "Let¡¯s go there. It looks pretty good."


    At that moment, my phone rang. When I grabbed my


    phone and looked, it was Theo calling.


    I could not help but look up and his deep gaze was looking straight at me. He said in a deep voice,


    "Come i n." Theo''s expression looked cold, but I could not tell what he was feeling.


    "It''s fine. I don¡¯t want to disturb you." Since Xander said he wanted to talk to me, it would be


    inconvenient if we went in.


    He stood up and walked over to the window. He had one hand in his pocket, and his dark eyes


    narrowed slightly. He stared at Xander and me. His voice carried a hint of coldness as he said,


    "Would you be disturbing me or would I be disturbing you guys?"


    "Both." Since he saw me but was noting out, it meant that he must have something important


    to discuss with his secretary and could not leave. If we went in rashly, we would be disturbing them.


    He had a cold smile and looked slightly angry. Even though we were looking at each other through


    the ss window, I still felt his bone-chilling aura. I hurriedly said, "I have to go. Enjoy your meal."


    After I said that, I hung up the phone and did not look at him again. I turned around and pulled


    Xander forward.


    After entering the restaurant, I looked down and ordered the food while Xander used his hands to


    prop up his chin. He looked at me thoughtfully without saying a word.


    "Do I have something on my face?" I looked up and asked after being stared at by him for a long


    time.


    He looked at me cheekily. "You¡¯re calm. Aren''t you afraid that the woman will be another Cindy?"


    He picked up the ss of water in front of him and gently sipped it. I looked at him and said, "Didn''t


    you say you have something important to tell me?"


    His raging fire to gossip was immediately put out by m e. His interest faded and he straightened up.


    He saidzily, "Theo¡¯s going to Whaldorf City to expand his business. Do you know that?"


    I nodded. "Yes, he told me."


    He did not look surprised and continued, "Grant Corporation has been nning to expand to


    Whaldorf City since a few years ago, so it''s not surprising. It''s just that based on Theo''s steady


    character, this whole move seems a bit hasty. There''s also another thing that¡¯s very strange."


    "What is it?" I looked up and asked indifferently.


    "My mother is also preparing to move herpany to Whaldorf City," he said with his arms crossed


    and a look of deep thought on his face.


    When I saw how unhappy he looked, I could not help but say, "Isn''t that good? Whaldorf City is the


    capital city. It''s the top in the economic and trade sector. If herpany moves there, it means that


    there''s a good development prospect and it¡¯ll be beneficial to


    you!"


    He rolled his eyes at me. ¡°Do you think I''m worried about that? Silly, I''m worried about you. Think


    about i t, Cindy and Grayson are both in Whaldorf City. Plus, m y mom is moving thepany


    there. If Theo''s also moving there in a hurry at this time, what do you think it means?"


    I took a sip of water and said, "It means that everyone has good foresight and theirpanies are


    doing well, n


    "You..." Xander pointed at me and got so angry that his face turned red. "Are you really that stupid


    or are you just pretending to be stupid? It¡¯s fine that my mother''s moving there. After all, her


    daughter and her lover are over there, so of course she would move there.


    "But it''s a different story for Grant Corporation.


    They''ve monopolized the entire Salt City''s economy and are growing bigger and faster than ever, so


    why d o they suddenly want to relocate regardless of the consequences? It''s obvious how much of


    an impact it''ll have on thepany. Theo knows about this but still insists on doing so. Why do you


    think that is?"


    "Why?" I put down the ss of water and could not help but ask.


    "Idiot, of course, it''s because of the people."


    I was a little confused. "What people?" "I guess what they say about pregnancy brain is real."


    Xander shook his head and said helplessly, "My guess i s that there¡¯s someone behind this. And I


    think that that person is none other than Cindy''s father, Grayson. His daughter is still not over your


    man. I don¡¯t think I need to say more about why he¡¯s doing this, right?¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    After he said that, he fixed his gaze on me and looked at me with a heartbroken expression.


    I was not sure what he was trying to say, but admittedly, what he said made sense. Even so, I was


    not that bothered by it.


    That was because I had already thought about all this when Grayson threatened mest time.


    I looked out the window and faintly said, "It''s his decision. There¡¯s nothing much I can do about it."


    "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you going to do anything about it? What you have to do now is gain


    yourself a foothold and make sure you get your part of the deal before he leaves. You know how


    much of a shrewd Grayson is. You have to be ready in case he does anything malicious."


    After going in circles for a long time, I finally understood what Xander meant. I knew that he was


    concerned about me, so I did not say anything more.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter served us our food. I happened to be a little hungry, so I lowered my head and began to


    eat.


    I had not eaten out for a long time, so I had quite an appetite.


    "Wandy, are you taking my words seriously?" When he


    saw me eating, Xander pped his forehead anxiously. "You look like you''re going to be wiped out


    b y them sooner orter. Even though you''re not worried, I''m worried as hell for you."


    I ced a lobster on his te. "Everything you said is only hypothetical. We''re not at that point yet.


    Anyway, we should fill our bellies first!"


    Everything I owned was Grant Corporation''s. As someone who had nothing, I had nothing to fear.


    If Theo was really going to move to Whaldorf City because of Cindy, the worst that could happen


    would b e a divorce. I was prepared for that, so what was there t o fear?


    When Xander saw what I was like, he waspletely speechless. He cracked open the lobster leg


    with a lot o f strength and angrily said, "You might think I¡¯m being nosy, but wait till you''re crying."


    I just smiled faintly and said nothing.


    He looked at my stomach and said, "Even if you don¡¯t care about what happens to you, you should


    at least fight for your child. You know, the baby will me you in the future."


    I frowned. Although I knew his intentions came from a good ce, I did not like how he was being. I


    looked at him and said, "I can take care of my own child.


    Even if I don''t have much money for him in the future, I still have you."


    When he heard what I said, he was overjoyed and put down his cutleries. He still had a jerk-like


    smile on his face. "If you can finally think straight and leave Theo for me, I''ll treat your child like my


    own. I¡¯ll let him get whatever he wants and I promise that the two of you will live better than how


    you''re living now.¡±


    I...


    I did not know what to say to him, so I just buried my head in my meal and turned a deaf ear to him


    as I ate.


    I was embarrassed, but that did not mean Xander was embarrassed. He smiled as if nothing was


    wrong. With a wide grin, he continued talking.


    "If you don¡¯t want to leave Theo, that''s fine. I can be your son''s godfather. That way, we''d still be a


    family and I''ll treat him as my own son. When I''m free, I can take both of you out and..."


    My phone that was on the table saved me in the nick o f time. I picked it up and saw that it was


    Theo calling.


    I did not want to answer it at first, but I did not want Xander to continue talking about this, so I


    decided to just answer the call.


    "Where are you eating?" His voice was cold, and the horror of it prated through the phone.


    "I¡¯lle home right after I''m done." I ignored his question because I did not want him toe over


    now.


    "Where are you?" He raised his voice and I could hear him suppressing his anger.


    I did not say anything because I hated how aggressive he was being.


    "Do you want me to get the mall to broadcast a message?"


    It was a tant threat, and he was as overbearing as always. The most awful thing was that it


    worked.


    "I''m at the pae ce." I hung up the phone angrily after that. I was a little angry with myself for


    falling for it every time even though I knew it was a threat.


    Within five minutes, Theo walked in and sat down next to me naturally. He rested his long arm on


    the back of my chair, looked at the food on the table and said, "Have you eaten your fill?"


    I nodded my head. I was done and satisfied with my meal.


    Xander looked at him with a forced smile, and his thin lips parted as he said, "President Grant, do


    you time how long it takes you to eat as well? You sure are a busy man."


    Theo did not turn his head to look at him, and his pair of deep eyes stared into mine. He replied


    indifferently, "Meh."


    Xander was known to have a sharp tongue in the entertainment industry, but he usually took it down


    a few notches when he was with me. Theo ignoring him made him want to unleash his sharp


    tongue, so he spoke up with a provocative look.


    "Is thatdy earlier even 18 yet? Who would''ve thought that you enjoy younger girls? You can''t even


    eat a meal withoutnding yourself in trouble. Aren''t you afraid that you¡¯ll make your sidedy cry if


    you''re here?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    I almost spat out the water that I had just drunk. I could not believe how blunt this guy was. He was


    clearly testing Theo''s limit.


    I quickly turned my head to look at Theo, but to my surprise, he did not even look angry. Instead, he


    had a smile on his face. "Actually, I wouldn''t have thought that you, the big star, are interested in


    pregnant women."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Xander''s beautiful charming eyes nced at me as he smiled brightly. "President Grant, you''re


    mistaken. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m interested in pregnant women. It just so happens that the person I''m


    interested in is pregnant."


    "Pfft!" I could not hold back any longer and spat out all the water that was in my mouth, spraying it


    on Theo''s sleeve.


    He calmly looked at me and took some napkins to wipe the water on my lips and on my chest.


    After that, he slowly cleaned up his cuffs without looking at Xander the entire time. He just said in a


    cold voice, "Too bad you''re a step toote and you''ll never have that chance for the rest of your life."


    "You¡¯re mistaken again, President Grant. As the saying goes, as long as the hoe swings deep,


    there''s no wall


    that can¡¯t be taken down. Even a strong rtionship has cracks, not to mention the fact that you


    guys are already in a precarious situation. The only reason she got married to you was just that she


    was young and it was a moment of ignorance. I firmly believe that she''ll wake up sooner orter and


    end this mistake of a marriage."


    The more I listened to them from the sidelines, the more I could not take it. These two men were


    being stupid, so I put down my ss, stood up, and said," You two should take your time chatting. I


    have something to do, so I¡¯m going to go first.¡±


    After I said that, I left without looking back. Behind m e came Xander''s voice, "Wandy, we''ve made a


    deal. Once the child is born, I¡¯m going to be his godfather, but I don''t mind him calling me ''Daddy'' as


    well. I think it would be more affectionate."


    I quickened my steps. The farther I got from that psycho, the better.


    My car was parked in the mall''s underground parking. The moment I got in, the passenger door


    opened and Theo got in. He sat down with a darkened look on his face.


    ''Isn''t it office hours?¡¯ From the looks of it, it seemed that he was going home with me.


    "Are you going back to the office or home?" I asked.


    His eyes were covered with frost as he looked straight ahead. His perfect side profile hardened, and


    his face turned gloomy. It was as if his body was saying, ''I''m angry and very unhappy.''


    I felt a little helpless. Since he was not going to say anything, I assumed he was going home.


    Hence, I said awkwardly, "You should put on your seat belt."


    He had one arm on the car door and the other was rubbing his chin. He lookedpletely


    indifferent.


    When I saw that he was ignoring me, I had no choice but to shut up and drive back to the vi.


    When we were in the courtyard, Miss Woods was tending the garden. Upon seeing using back


    together, she looked happy. "Why did you guyse back together? Young Mistress, did you pick


    Young Master up from work? That''s right, that''s how a couple should be, going out anding back


    together. If Old Madam Grant were still alive, she''d be very pleased." 1


    Theo had a sullen look on his face and did not say anything. I knew I should keep quiet too, so I just


    gave her a slight nod.


    Perhaps Miss Woods was getting older, but she seemed to be rambling on and on in recent years.


    Besides that, she always brought up Grandma Grant, s o I guessed that it was because she was


    getting lonelier.


    "You must be tired from shopping all day, right? I still have some chicken soup simmering in the pot.


    Do you want some? I can start preparing dinner right away." Miss Woods put down her scissors and


    headed toward


    the house.


    "She just ate. We¡¯ll eat dinner a littleter!" Before I could say anything, Theo spoke first.


    After he said that, he grabbed my wrist and went upstairs. He was a little forceful, and my wrist


    turned slightly red from all the pulling.


    After he went inside the bedroom, he mmed the door closed and pressed himself onto me in an


    overbearing manner. My heart tightened. I knew that h e had been suppressing his feelings the


    entire journey home and now, he was going to explode.


    As I looked at his tall and majestic figure pressing onto my body, I felt a little scared. I could not help


    but say, "Theo, what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t you know what I''m going to do? "Theo''s gaze darkened and he looked angrier. Even though


    his breath was hot, it still made me shudder from the chills I felt.


    "My children calling someone else their daddy?


    Wanda, you''ve been acting outtely and it''s time to cheer up your husband." He raised his hand


    and cupped my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes.


    I was speechless and med Xander for spouting nonsense. However, I felt that it still did not justify


    Theo''s anger.


    I looked up and stared into his frighteningly cold brown eyes as I tried to force a smile. "He only said


    that to drive a wedge between us. Couldn''t you tell?


    Don''t fall for his trick.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "No, I couldn''t tell!" After he said that, he lowered his head and bit me hard on the lips.


    He was heavy-handed all of a sudden and it hurt, so I shouted angrily, "Theo, are you an idiot?


    Can''t you see that he''s spouting nonsense and deliberately trying to make you angry? I can''t


    believe you''re the president of a bigpany yet let someone push you around like a foolish king."


    Clearly, I was the one who caught him having lunch with someone. However, now it was him calling


    me out. I felt aggrieved and looked up at him, staring fiercely.


    Heughed and lowered his head again, whispering beside my ear in a deep voice, "Since you say


    that I''m a foolish king, I won''t disappoint you."


    After he said that, he picked me up and put me on the bed. He looked at me from above. "I shall


    excuse you from the death penalty, but you¡¯ll live a sufferable life. Your punishment is to serve me


    well.¡±


    Without waiting for my answer, he kissed me lightly.


    "No, the doctor said we need to be gentle with the baby.


    "The doctor said that the fetus has gone through several dangerous events and that special care


    needs t


    o be taken in theter stage of pregnancy."


    It was true. Thest time I went for a maternity checkup, the doctor specifically mentioned that it


    would be a critical time during my second trimester and I should have less intercourse.


    My understanding was that we were not to have intercourse at all.


    He looked at me with a deep expression. He stared at me as his thin lips slightly parted. "Is that


    what she said? Should I call and ask?"


    "If you don¡¯t mind, go ahead and ask." I stared at him, unafraid. I was sure that he would not call the


    doctor specifically for this.


    He rolled over, sat up on the bed, and took out his phone when my phone rang.


    I looked at the caller ID on the phone on the bedside table. It was Tyler. My heart tightened


    instinctively as I nced at Theo a little sheepishly.


    He frowned, and his eyes looked darker than before. Obviously, he had seen Tyler''s name as well.


    The phone kept ringing. Not answering it felt like I was making the elephant in the room bigger, so I


    braced myself and got out of bed. I picked up the phone and was about to go outside to answer it.


    "Answer it here," Theo said, his voice sounding a little eerie and domineering.


    "Theo, I have the right to privacy." I looked at him.


    Even though it was just a phone call, I resented how domineering he was being.


    "I always answer the phone on speakerphone when I''m with you. Out of fairness, you should do the


    same.¡± He was unmoved and said matter of factly, even reaching out to answer the call on


    speakerphone. 1


    I was speechless, but the call was already connected. I could not say anything else to him. The only


    thing I could do was pray silently that Tyler would not say anything strange or else I would not be


    able to exin myself.


    "Mr. Schuman? What is it?" Without waiting for Tyler t o speak, I took the lead. I was polite and


    formal.


    I could see Theo''s face softenpared to earlier, so I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Can I only call you when there''s something important?" Tyler''s voice came through. He sounded a


    snguid as ever and with a bit of frivolity. "Have dinner with me tonight."


    His tone was domineering, leaving no room for discussion. He was merely informing me, which was


    the same as how Theo was like.


    I was a little upset and immediately refused. "I''m busy and don''t have the time. If there''s nothing


    else, I''m hanging up now."


    I was about to hang up the phone when Tyler''s slow, low voice came through, "Even Jerome is


    coming back here. Were you just going to hide it from me?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I was stunned and subconsciously looked at Theo. His brows were furrowed tightly as he pursed his


    thin lips. His eyes darkened a few shadespared to just now.


    "There''s nothing for me to talk about.¡±


    "Wandy, I know everything about you. There¡¯s no need for you to hide anything from me. I even


    know why Jerome left this ce back then.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    After he paused for a while, he continued, "You guys have never been in contact all these years, so


    you suddenly contacting him must mean that your situation is getting worse. It also means that


    you¡¯re unhappy in your marriage. You''re suffering and living a bad life. Why didn''t you tell me any of


    that?"


    Tyler spoke very slowly, and every word he said hammered my heart.


    I felt so angry that I could not stop myself from yelling, "How I''m living right now has nothing to do


    with you and it¡¯s none of your business!"


    After I said that, I hung up the phone before he had a chance to reply.


    The indescribable anger inside my heart surged through my body. I was so angry that I could not


    stand it any longer. Though, I had to admit that Tyler did know me very well. Every word he said hit


    me deep inside my heart and I had nowhere to hide. I could not control my emotions any longer and


    felt like I was going to explode.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Theo did not say anything but just looked at me with a prying look, as if he wanted to see through


    me.


    The room became terribly quiet, and even the air felt


    like it was pressing down on me.


    I knew Theo was angry, but I did not feel like exining anything to him at this moment. I was afraid


    that if I said anything, we would end up quarreling again. Hence, I decided to justy down on the


    bed and stare at the ceiling.


    After a long time, he reached over and took me into his arms.


    This was not the first time he did that. It had always been this way after the kidnapping incident.


    My phone rang again.


    I massaged my temples. ''Is today some kind of special asion?''


    This time, before I could reach out and grab my phone, Theo picked it up and pressed the answer


    button right away. His actions were forceful, showing his discontent.


    "It¡¯s Cecilia. I brought you some fruits that I picked myself. Come down and get them. I''m at your


    door." It was Cecilia''s voice.


    "She''s busy." I was about to say something when he answered first.


    Perhaps due to Theo¡¯s abruptness, Cecilia was silent for a long time before she continued, "The


    driver is right outside the door. It won''t take long."


    "We''re in bed." Theo''s voice was low, and his tone was tinged with suppressed anger.


    Not only was I speechless, but I guess Cecilia was also taken aback by his bluntness. She did not


    say anything for a long time and finally hung up in the end.


    Theo had a dark expression on his face. He turned the phone off and threw it onto the sofa.


    Knowing that he was angry, I did not say anything either.


    The entire house seemed chilly.


    He kissed my forehead lightly and whispered, "Go take a shower, you''re sweaty."


    "I don''t feel like moving. I¡¯m too tired." Iy there, unmoving. At this point, I was too out of breath to


    even walk, let alone exercise. It felt like my bones were about to fall apart.


    "Come on, be a good girl. It¡¯ll be ufortable if you fall asleep like this." After he said that, he got


    up and carried me across the room into the bathroom.


    I closed my eyes and did not move as he patiently helped me clean my body. After that, he dried me


    with a towel and carried me back to the bed before going back into the bathroom to take a shower.


    I was tired and sleepy, so I soon fell asleep. Right before I fell asleep, a thought came to my mind.''


    Gentle Theo is nice! If only he can always be this gentle and considerate.¡¯

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    I fell into a deep sleep. While I was still groggy and in a daze, I could feel Theo hugging me while


    giving me a few kisses on my forehead.


    When I woke up, there was no one beside me in bed. I looked at the time and realized I had slept


    for several hours.


    I got up and walked out the door. Theo was in the study. He seemed to be on the phone, so I did not


    disturb him and went downstairs.


    Miss Woods was cleaning up when she saw meing downstairs. She immediately rushed into


    the kitchen to bring out the meal she had saved for me.


    I was a little hungry, so I ate a small te of pasta with a lot of vegetables in one sitting. I even


    finished a bowl of soup.


    There was thunder and lightning outside, apanied by the sound of rain when the doorbell


    suddenly rang. I was a bit surprised because who woulde over during such heavy rain?


    Miss Woods was busy in the kitchen and did not hear the doorbell, so I got up and opened the door


    myself.


    It turned out to be Nadia, who held an umbre as she stood at the door with a smile on her face.


    She was a really vibrant and pretty girl. She was young, and her face was full of cogen.


    In addition to that, she had a good figure, an outstanding aura, and dressed very well. She was


    dressed in a white maxi dress and a formal zer. She looked demure with an elegant air to her


    and slight naughtiness. She looked both youthful and mature. She was very charming.


    When she saw me, she was slightly stunned but quickly put on a smile. "Hello there, Mrs. Grant. I''m


    here to deliver some documents to President Grant."


    After she said that, she passed the documents to me and looked behind me. I heard footsteps


    coming from the stairs and assumed it was Theoing down.


    "Come in." I stood to the side and let her in.


    It was raining and thundering outside. The whole sky was gray. I could not help but wonder why


    Theo would get her to deliver the documents when it was unsafe for her to drive over in this


    weather.


    "President Grant, these are the documents you asked for." Nadia came forward with the documents.


    She had a sweet smile on her face.


    Theo furrowed his brows and looked a little unhappy." Why did youe? Where¡¯s Keith?¡±


    Nadia was stunned, and her eyes darkened for a moment before she smiled again. "Secretary Lang


    had a family emergency, so I came instead."


    Miss Woods ced a ss of water on the table and said to Theo, "Young Master, Young Mistress


    doesn''t have much of an appetite so she didn''t eat much just now. She likes it when you make her a


    peanut butter and jelly sandwich. Why don''t you make one for herter?"


    Theo and I both froze as we looked at each other at the same time.


    ''I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite? Did I not have a lot of pasta just now?'' I was slightly confused.


    Theo was calm. He nodded and said okay.


    The look on Nadia''s face changed. After she looked at Theo, she got up, and bid farewell. Theo


    then brought the documents upstairs.


    I looked at Miss Woods and whispered, "When did I ask for a peanut butter and jelly sandwich?"


    Miss Woods came over and looked at me furiously. " Are you blind or something? Didn''t you see


    how that woman looked at your husband? Why didn''t you do anything?"


    I suddenly realized what Miss Woods meant.


    I could not help butugh and say, "Miss Woods, it''s not that big of a deal. She¡¯s Theo''s secretary


    and she''s here for work. It''s nothing."


    Miss Woods was not convinced and insisted, "I¡¯ve always been able to tell these kinds of things. I¡¯m


    very sure that she¡¯s interested in Young Master. Let me tell you, you have to be on your guard.


    When you¡¯re free, you should go to the office and take a walk around the ce. It wasn''t an easy


    task getting rid of Miss Reed, s o don''t let someone else take advantage of the situation."


    Iughed and did not say anything. Although Miss Woods meant well, I felt that she was


    overthinking it. After three years, I understood Theo. Although he was not devoted, he was never a


    yer.


    After all these years, there was no other woman around him apart from Cindy.


    After Miss Woods saw how unbothered I was, she did not say anything else. She turned to leave


    and went back to her bedroom.


    After sleeping the entire afternoon, my entire body felt a little sore. Since it was raining, I could not


    go out for a walk, so I could only walk along the corridor surrounding the garden. Fortunately, Theo


    connected the back corridor to the garden previously, so it was like a small area that I could go for a


    stroll.


    When I came back, there was a peanut butter and jelly sandwich on the dining table.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I could not help but stare at it. When I turned around, I saw Theo sitting on the sofa, intently reading


    a book.


    ''Miss Woods went back into her room long ago, so did he make the peanut butter and jelly


    sandwich?¡¯


    I initially thought it was just a casual remark from Miss Woods and he was just responding to her. I


    did


    not expect that he would actually make it for me.


    When he saw that I hade back, he looked at me with a smile and said, "Try it and tell me if you


    like it."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    I froze, touching my somewhat bulging stomach as I stood there without moving.


    "Go on and eat it. It¡¯ll get soggy if you leave it out for a long time." He urged.


    I had no choice but to go to the table. I picked it up and took a few bites of it. It did taste better


    because he was the one who made it, but I had eaten too much just now and was stuffed. Hence, I


    could not finish it.


    I could not help but look up at the sofa. Theo was still buried in his book, his handsome and well-


    defined profile looking soft. He seemed to gleam under the sunlight.


    There were many sides to him. Outside, he was always cool and cocky, exuding an irresistible


    charm. At home, he would be gentle after unloading everything.


    No matter which side of him, he was always as dazzling and made it hard for people to take their


    eyes off him.


    "I know I''m handsome, but don¡¯t get sappy when it¡¯s time to eat dinner. Your peanut butter and jelly


    is getting cold." He knocked on the table as he smiled with his eyes.


    I was startled and came back to my senses. I panicked and asked, "When did you get here?"


    He was sitting on the sofa by the window earlier, reading a book. ''When did hee over? I didn''t


    even notice it.''


    "When you were not eating and busy staring at me. Have you just realized how handsome I a,?" He


    raised his attractive eyebrows, and the corners of his lips curled into a faint smile. 1


    ''What a... narcissistic man. Whopliments themselves like that?''


    I blushed and lowered my head. I looked at the toasted peanut butter and jelly sandwich that I only


    had a few bites off before embarrassingly saying, "It''s too much.


    I had my fill just now. I don''t think I can finish this."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I felt bad and did not dare to look up. ''Will he think that I don''t like it because I didn''t finish the


    sandwich that he specially made for me?''


    I immediately continued, "It''s because Miss Woods made me drink a big bowl of soup just now. If I


    eat like this all the time, I''m going to turn into a pig soon."


    At the end of my sentence, I pouted and was a little dissatisfied. Recently, he always made Miss


    Woods make me eat all sorts of food and it really felt like he was fattening me up like a pig.


    "It''s true. You are turning into a little fat pig." He looked at my face and chuckled softly. Then, he


    reached over and took the peanut butter and jelly sandwich.


    "Really? Is my face getting so plump already?" The look in his eyes made me terrified. Recently, all


    I had been doing was eat, sleep, wake up, and eat again. I had not looked at myself in the mirror


    but I vaguely felt that I was getting curvier.


    "It''s fine. You''re pregnant. It''s normal to gain a little weight." He brought the peanut butter and jelly


    sandwich into the kitchen while saying in a lighthearted manner.


    ''What exactly do I look like now?!'' I was getting desperate! It seemed that I had to really pay


    attention and control my diet in the future. I had to eat less and exercise more. I did not want to


    grow into a round ball because of my pregnancy.


    When he saw that I was pulling my hair, he came over and patted me on the shoulder. "You¡¯re not


    fat. Don¡¯t worry. When the rain stops, I''ll go out for a walk with you. It''s best to take a slow stroll for


    an hour or more every day during the second trimester as this can help your body recover."


    I froze. ''When did he be an expert?'' He actually spoke like an expert.


    When he noticed that I was confused, he waved the book in his hand. "I''m not making it up. I read it


    from this book."


    It was ''The Pregnancy Encyclopedia''. It turned out that this was the book he was reading seriously


    on the sofa just now. I had thought it was for work.


    When he saw how surprised I looked, he was a little embarrassed and coughed lightly. "From now


    on, I''ll take some time out to walk with you every day."


    "I never thought you''d read this kind of book." I was smiling with my eyes. I could not believe it


    because the men in the Grant family had always been male chauvinists. In their opinion, these were


    trivial things that were reserved for the nannies and women. They had nothing to do with them.


    His face slightly turned red. "Pregnancy takes a long time and I didn''t know what to do. Mason


    rmended these books to me, and since I had nothing to do at home, I read them to pass time."


    It was rare for him to get a little embarrassed. It was a s if I had found out about his secret.


    I understood that this was his male chauvinist thinking bugging him, so I justughed. "That''s good.


    Maybe I''ll read it sometime to learn something too."


    He nodded and said, "It''s not raining anymore. I''m going to go upstairs to put on thicker clothes and


    then we can go for a walk outside."


    "It¡¯s been raining today. Can we do it another day?" I was toozy to move and was extremely tired


    after my stroll just now.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    "No. Hurry up and get changed. I''ll wait for you outside." After saying that, he started putting on his


    shoes. His tone was unquestionably domineering.


    I had no choice. I reluctantly went upstairs to put on a long-sleeved shirt and a pair of sports shoes.


    Initially, I thought we were only going to stroll around the yard. I did not think that he would drag me


    out of the main entrance, walk toward the main road, and up the hill.


    Although the hill at the vi was not high, it was still somewhat steep. As a pregnant woman, it was


    a little challenging.


    Both of us did not have much to say. We were silent throughout the walk. However, he had great


    patience a s he adapted to my pace and very slowly walked by m y side while holding me.


    Thissted until I felt my waist getting sore. I stopped and said, "Let''s head back!"


    "No way. It''s not even 20 minutes yet. Let¡¯s head back after 30 minutes," he said with a stern and


    irrefutable tone.


    I pouted and could only pant my way through. The trees and nts along both sides of the path


    were


    extremely clean after the rain. The scene was full of greenery and even the air smelled fresh. I


    could detect traces of fragrant soil as well. It sure was a pleasant experience.


    He did not say anything, so I found a topic. "Theo, have you ever thought of a name for our child?¡±


    After all, the baby would be born in a few months. Even though he had prepared many baby


    products, he had yet to mention the baby''s name.


    He turned his head to look at me and spoke after quite a while, ¡°Wendy Grant.¡±


    I was taken aback. My mother gave me the name '' Wanda'' after a famous poem. She said because


    my life was difficult and I was abandoned when I was little, she gave me the name in hopes that I


    could marry a good man and have a lifetime of happiness. She hoped I would never be lonely


    again.


    "It sounds simr to yours. I hope the baby will grow u p to be like you.¡± He stopped and smiled as


    he reached out to tuck my messy hair, which was caused by the wind, behind my ear.


    "I sure hope she doesn''t turn out like me. I hope she''ll b e lively and cheerful like a ray of sunshine."


    It was because I was burdened by too many things that I had psychological problems.


    I looked up to face him. "Speaking of which, that''s a girl''s name. What if it''s a boy?¡±


    I honestly hoped it was a boy. It was too hard being a woman, and these hardships were not


    materialistic ones but those that we needed to experience as part of the growing-up process, which


    included dating, getting married, and giving birth. Women suffered more than men with these,


    especially during pregnancy. I considered myself to have a deep understanding of this.


    I had gone through all these, so I hoped my child would not have to.


    "We''ll talk about it when the kid is born." He frowned, looking displeased.


    "Theo, you have a prejudice against boys.¡± When he spoke of a baby girl, his face would appear


    gentle and kind. However, when we brought up the topic of the baby being a boy, his face would


    turn sour. Even the decorations in the baby¡¯s room were feminine.


    "I can''t help it. I was born like this." He put his arms around me, and his lips were raised.


    I could not help but sigh in my heart. He was someone who would surely spoil his daughter to bits.


    Whoever was born as his daughter would be the luckiest person alive.


    The walk seemed to go by faster as we talked. Before I knew it, we had already reached halfway up


    the hill.


    The sky was getting dark, so Theo dragged me down the hill.


    I immediately squatted on the ground. "No. I can''t move anymore. Let''s rest for a while!"


    He reached out his hand to pull me up and said grudgingly, "It hasn¡¯t even been half an hour. Looks


    like you need to work out more.¡±


    I refused to get up. "You¡¯re not pregnant. You can''t experience the exhaustion I''m experiencing now.


    Although it''s only been a short while, my waist is in so much pain that I can¡¯t even stand straight.


    You still want me to work out more? Do you want me to die?¡±


    He squatted down and consoled me. He was rarely in such a good mood. "Alright, alright. I''m sorry.


    I''m not pregnant, so I can''t experience your exhaustion. But w e can''t stay here forever, right?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hummed and said nothing. I was not being pretentious. It was because I did not pay attention to


    how long we had been walking for while we were talking. My waist was honestly hurting badly.


    He turned around and patted his back. "Come on, climb over."


    I was dumbfounded. Was he going to carry me?


    I immediately shook my head. "That won''t do. You haven''t fully recovered from your injuries."


    Besides, I was too heavy to be carried. He should not use too much of his strength when his injuries


    had yet to fully recover.


    "They''re all just superficial wounds. They''re all healed now. Come on up.¡± He did not care at all and


    even deliberately raised his arms to show that he had recovered.


    ¡°No, it''ll crush the child." I still disagreed.


    He touched his forehead. "How about bridal-style, then?"

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    I was a little moved, cracked a smile, and asked, "But I''m too heavy. Can you lift me up?"


    He answered with his actions as he squatted down and effortlessly lifted me up. We then made our


    way down the hill.


    I was reminded that we had walked quite a distance and got a bit worried. I wrapped both my arms


    around him and asked, "Aren''t I heavy? Can you continue carrying me like this?"


    "You''re still alright. You¡¯re just a bit lighter than a little pig." There was a smirk at the corner of his


    mouth.


    He loved working out, so his body was muscr and strong. I would not be worried although I had


    gained a little more weight but since he was still recovering from serious injuries, I could not help


    but feel somewhat concerned.


    I struggled to try to get down. "I think you should put me down. I''ll walk back slowly.¡±


    He exerted more force into his arms and held me tighter. He said in a deep voice, "Don''t move, or


    else we¡¯ll fall."


    Seeing how he did not intend to put me down, I could onlyy in his arms obediently and try my


    best to hold


    on tightly. That way, my weight on his arms would not be too much to bear.


    He looked down and smirked, looking pleased with m y actions.


    Just like that, he carried me all the way back to the vi. Even when we arrived home, he still did


    not let m e down and carried me to the bedroom on the second floor.


    Even though I had slept a lot during the day, I was still extremely exhausted. I quickly washed up


    upon reaching the bedroom and fell asleep as soon as I hit the bed.


    Theo went to the study to work overtime. I did not know when he came back. I woke up the next day


    and the other side of the bed was already empty.


    I got down from the bed and scanned through the study, but there was no one there. The bookshelf


    caught my eye and I walked over to it, only to see that i t was filled with various books on


    pregnancy. I nced through them and guessed that there were probably dozens of them.


    Theo must have moved all these here, right?


    A warm current rose from the bottom of my heart. At least it showed that he was preparing hard for


    the child¡¯s birth. It showed that he was weing this new life with all his heart. I could not help but


    touch m y belly. It felt like this child was changing every one of us.


    I turned and headed downstairs. Miss Woods was doing some housekeeping. She saw me and


    said," Young Mistress, today''s breakfast was made by Young Master himself. He woke up bright and


    early to make your favorite oatmeal. There are even some buns and eggs. He only headed out after


    preparing all these. I''ll g o get them for you."


    I nodded and sat at the table. He had to go to the office but still prepared oatmeal for me. He must


    have woken up very early. Theo was sure full of energy.


    "Young Master said to let you take a walk in the yard after having your breakfast. You shouldn''t


    always shut yourself in the room. It''s not good for your body," Miss Woods said while she scooped


    up some rice.


    I nodded. Indeed, I always felt like sleeping after my meals. The more I slept, the more tired I was.


    "Miss Woods, what are we having for lunch? Why don''t we cook the food earlier today and I''ll send


    some to Theo? He''s quite busy recently and his wounds are still healing. Besides, meals outside


    are not as nutritious.¡±


    I got excited for a moment and suddenly wanted to send him food.


    "Sure. I''ll make preparations right away. I¡¯ll cook some chicken soup and you can send it to him."


    Miss Woods smiled happily and opened the fridge to start preparing. 2


    After I ate, I lifted my head and realized that there were a few boxes of fruits on the counter.


    Miss Woods spoke, "Young Master brought those back. He said your friend sent them. The fruits


    inside are very fresh and I even picked some to store in the freezer. But there are too many, so I can


    only leave them outside.¡±


    Only then was I reminded that Cecilia had called me about sending some fruits over. I almost forgot


    about i 1.1 did not expect Theo to still remember to bring them in.


    "It''d be a waste if we can''t finish them. How about this? Since I''m heading to the office, you can


    wash and cut them for me to bring them there. I''ll share them with everyone."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I could stop by to meet Mason as well. Cecilia¡¯s belly was getting bigger with each passing day.


    Hiding the news was not a feasible option.


    "Alright. I''ll do it right away.¡± Miss Woods finished brewing the soup and started washing and cutting


    the fruits. As there were too many of them, she put various types of them in severalrge


    containers.


    Seeing Miss Woods busying herself, I wanted to give her a hand but she rejected me. She said that


    the fruits were cool in the morning, so they would easily make me catch a cold.


    I was a little ashamed. I was normally a hands-on person but now that I was pregnant, they all


    treated m e like a precious gem.


    As noon approached, Miss Woods put the food in an insted container and helped me carry the


    containers of fruits into the car. She kept telling me to drive slowly and be careful on the road.


    I was touched deep in my heart. Miss Woods was really caring toward us. She was already at an


    old age but was still worried not just about our lives but even our feelings.


    I parked the car downstairs of Grant Corporation and called Theo.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    It rang twice before he answered. "Did you just wake u p? It¡¯s already noon." His voice was low and


    deep.


    I was speechless. It was almost 12, so how could I be asleep at this hour? I said to him, "I''m not


    thatzy. I woke up a long time ago."


    "You''re obviously a littlezy pig who only knows how to sleep all day." He chuckled. "Did you have


    breakfast?"


    "Yeah, I did. I''m downstairs now. I brought you lunch and some fruits. Could youe down and


    help me bring them up?"


    "You came to the office?"


    "Yeah. Cecilia sent over a lot of fruits. They¡¯ll go bad if not eaten, so I brought them here to the


    office to share with everyone."


    He said, "Stay there and don''t move. Wait for me."


    He hung up as soon as he finished talking. It seemed like he might be busy now. I sat quietly in the


    car waiting for him.


    After just a moment, Keith ran to the front of my car while panting. He said with heavy breaths,


    "Madam, President Grant is still in a meeting. He didn¡¯t want to let you wait for too long, so he sent


    me to bring you u


    p"


    After leaving thepany, Keith had changed his way of addressing me and now called me


    ''Madam''. I nodded and got out of the car to open the trunk. Keith was a little stunned when he saw


    the few containers o f fruits.


    "My friend from the old house brought them over, they''re really fresh. Share them with everyone


    later." I then carried the lunchbox and a container of fruits before entering the office.


    It had been a while since I stepped foot in the office, but I did not feel a sense of unfamiliarity there.


    I met a few close acquaintances on the way up and everyone greeted me as usual.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I went to my previous department and said hello to everyone there as Keith gave out some fruits.


    Before I left, I bumped into Nadia. She was wearing a fiery red dress today and it caught my eye


    even from a distance. She looked sexy and mature.


    She was slightly taken aback when she saw me and immediately smiled faintly, saying, "Hello, Miss


    Lane! Are you here to see President Grant?"


    I nodded and raised the lunchbox in my hand. "I''m here to send him lunch."


    She nced down at it expressionlessly and quickly said that she had to deliver some documents.


    Then, she left in a hurry.


    "Aren''t you worried that your husband has a secretary like that?" The head of the administrative


    department said with a teasing look.


    The head of the administrative department was a warm-hearted person whom I thought of like a big


    sister. I often dealt with her, so we got close when I was still working in the office.


    Looking at Nadia¡¯s back, I said, "What''s there to worry about? She''s merely a fresh graduate and


    her job prospects are great. Everything from her family background to her looks is good. She


    wouldn''t ruin herself for a married man, right?"


    "You''re wrong. It''s these kinds of women who are the scariest. She''s young and beautiful, doesn''t


    want anything to do with money, and even knows how to act cute. If I may ask, which man would be


    able to resist her? Now that you''re not in the office, don''t let any disputes happen at home.


    Everyone can see that she¡¯s interested in your husband. She''s always dressed like a fiery phoenix,


    but you¡¯re just too kind. If it were other women, I bet they''d already make a scene."


    I chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Theo¡¯s not that kind of person. I have faith in him."


    I was not stupid. The first time I saw Nadia, I already knew she was into Theo. This was actually


    normal. It was difficult for women not to have an interest in a man like Theo, especially the young


    ladies. I, too, had fallen in love with him at first sight back then.


    I believed that there were still many women in the office like Nadia who had fantasies about Theo.


    However, Nadia was more fortunate and became his secretary.


    I suppressed the frustration in my heart and smiled at her. "I''ll head up first. Wouldn''t want to


    distract you from work."


    When I came to the top floor, I went into Mason''s office thinking that Theo was still in a meeting.


    I knocked on the door several times, but no one answered. When I was about to leave, the door to


    the room suddenly opened. Mason poked his head out from inside.


    I jumped as I was taken aback. I checked again to make sure and realized that this man with messy


    hair, a face full of stubble, and panda eyes turned out t o be Mason.


    He waspletely different from his usual clean, fair, and noble self.


    "What¡¯s up?" he spoke. His voice sounded hoarse. One could easily tell that he had not spoken to


    anyone for a long time.


    I looked at him and asked cautiously, "Are you brokenhearted or just broke?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    "Can''t you say something nicer?" He rolled his eyes at me and turned around to go back to his


    office.


    I followed him inside, only to realize that his office was in the same state as he was. It was a huge


    mess with bottles and cans all over the floor.


    "From the looks of it, I can¡¯t bring myself to say anything nice." I casually picked up a bottle and put


    it on the table.


    He rubbed the middle of his brows and said, "I''ve been doing a new drug trial recently. It¡¯s a critical


    time and I¡¯ve been isted for days. Why are you looking for m e?"


    I could not tell him the things that I wanted to say when I saw him like that. All I could do was raise


    the container of fruits in my hands. "Nothing. These fruits are from Cecilia. I brought them for you to


    try."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was shocked for a moment. He looked at the box of fruits and said in a deep voice, "Why did


    she suddenly want to leave?"


    I could already tell by the look on his face that he knew nothing about Cecilia being pregnant. I


    looked a t him and hesitated for a long time before finally saying, "Did something happen between


    you two?"


    "No," he immediately answered without any thought.


    "... You... Eat some of these first!" I hesitated again. I still could not bring myself to tell him.


    He seemed to not want to talk about it. He looked up and saw my stomach. He changed the topic.


    "How are youtely? Is your mood fine?"


    I nodded silently. There were some things that I did not want to tell him. After all, he was Theo''s


    close friend.


    He, too, did not ask much seeing how I was keeping quiet. He opened the drawer and passed me a


    few packets of medicine. "Here, take this. Take them on time. They might be good for you."


    I received them and thanked him. We were rtively quiet. I sat for a while before getting up to


    leave the office.


    When I arrived at Theo¡¯s office, his door was left open. He was busy.


    Nadia, who was standing next to him, made him some coffee and ced it on the table. She then


    tidied up the messy documents on the table before standing there quietly.


    As soon as Theo reached out his right hand, she immediately ced a pen on it. When he reached


    out his left hand, she pushed the cup of coffee to his hand.


    They seemed to have a tacit understanding of each other. Both of them did not need to talk at all.


    She


    fully understood all his needs.


    "It''s these kinds of women who don''t care for money who are the scariest.¡± Suddenly, those words


    rang out i n my head again.


    Nadia and Cindy were bothpletely different types of women. Nadia was not one to mindlessly


    cause a huge scene like Cindy. Instead, she was invading Theo''s life silently until the time came


    when he would unknowingly need her. Then, he would realize he could not bring himself to leave


    her.


    If things went on like this, Theo would one day be tempted by her...


    The thought of that made the hair on my back stand u p as chills rushed to the soles of my feet.


    I rubbed my aching brows and took big steps toward the office.


    Theo lifted his head upon hearing the footsteps. He smiled and said, "Didn''t you say you arrived a


    long time ago? Where were you?" He reached his hand out t o pull me toward him as he finished


    talking.


    When Nadia saw this, she did not utter a word and turned to leave the office.


    "I went to see Doctor Lynch," I answered and looked out the door.


    Nadia''s desk was directly opposite his. From there, she could directly see Theo with just a raise of


    her head...


    It was indeed a perfect location.


    When he saw me frowning, Theo followed my gaze, nced suspiciously in the direction I was


    looking at, and asked, "What is it?"


    I withdrew my gaze and said faintly, "Just thinking about some stuff."


    He pulled on my hand with an expression full of tenderness, asking curiously, "What is it that you¡¯re


    thinking of? Do you want to share?"


    I lifted my eyes to look at him and said with a smile," Nothing much. I suddenly came up with a plot


    for a romantic drama between an overbearing president and his foxy secretary."


    "Huh?" He was a little clueless. "Why did you suddenly think of this?"


    I lifted my finger to point to the office area outside the door and smiled faintly with my eyebrows


    raised." The foxy secretary''s desk location isn¡¯t bad."


    He had a moment of realization and smiled proudly. "S o, are you jealous?¡±


    "No. It¡¯s just that I suddenly thought about how this setting is suitable for a romantic drama. One is


    young and beautiful while the other is rakish. It¡¯s inevitable for something to happen while looking at


    each other like this every day."


    He was speechless. He then took out his phone. "Come in for a while, please."


    Keith came running in. "What''s the matter, President Grant?"


    Theo withdrew his smile, and his expression was deep as he stared at Nadia¡¯s desk outside the


    door." Did you arrange her desk that way?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Keith¡¯s expression changed a little. He was clueless, s o he looked at me. I shrugged. "Don¡¯t look at


    me. I don''t know anything."


    "President Grant, is there something wrong with that location? Nadia is mainly responsible for


    assisting you in your work. Her desk¡¯s position was arranged in a way so that you''d be able to look


    for her easily." Keith was the same as Theo, another guy with a slow brain.


    Theo touched his forehead and said after a long time," You''ll take over her work and ce her in


    Zedd''s department. Don''t get another female secretary for me again.¡±


    "Got it." Even though Keith was a straight man, he could still be regarded as a sensible person after


    being by Theo''s side all this time. After epting the order, h e closed the door and left.


    "How¡¯s that, Mrs. Grant? Is such an arrangement to your liking?" Keith had left, and Theo regained


    the smile that he often put on his face recently.


    I nodded. "Sadly, we wasted a good show, but it¡¯s alright. Even without the foxy secretary, I can still


    fill my mind with the story of the woman you love but can''t marry."


    He frowned and said helplessly, "Cindy has gone to Whaldorf City."


    I nodded. "I know, that''s why I¡¯m keeping my mind busy to pass the time!¡±


    "Can you stop filling your mind with those melodrama romance stories and instead think of your


    husband a little more when you''re bored?" After he spoke, he pulled me to sit on his knees and


    nted a kiss on the back of my neck as his fingers started running along my skin.


    My face flushed red from embarrassment. I pulled his hand and silently stopped him. "Theo, we''re


    in the office. You have to act appropriately. Let''s eat. I brought you lunch."


    "But the only thing I want to eat now-is you." He looked up at me with squinted eyes. The emotions


    in his eyes were about to gush out.


    I was scared, so I immediately got up from hisp and escaped. I came to the couch and opened


    the lunchbox. "Come and eat, or else the food will get cold.¡±


    Seeing my reaction, heughed triumphantly and got u p to sit beside me. However, he did not act


    excessively anymore.


    We ate fairly peacefully for that meal. The only downside was that Theo really treated me as a pig


    and forced me to eat a lot.


    He even wanted me to drink a ss of freshly squeezed juice after the meal. It was a hot day and I


    felt that I had eaten too much, so I put the juice in his mini-bar and waited for it to chill.


    However, he did not agree to my actions. He said something about how pregnant women should not


    consume cold food and drinks. I pouted and sat on the couch fuming. "You''re too domineering,


    Theo. I''m not your pet. Why should I follow everything you say?" 1


    He raised his hand and lightly flicked my nose." There''s no pet that¡¯s disobedient as you are. You


    can''t drink anything cold for now. It''s not good for your body. Now finish this. I¡¯ll lower the air


    conditioning for you."


    I was silent, and a warm feeling suddenly rose from the bottom of my heart. It felt pretty nice to have


    someone care about me.


    Was this not a good life? I worked all day. I had a house, him, and a child. I had my meals put out


    on the table. Sometimes, there were expectations and arguments, but we never held a grudge.


    After those arguments, we continued spending our days together. I t was all good!


    Happiness was very simple. We could be happy without fussing orparing. It was enough.


    Theo''s phone rang before I finished the juice. He looked at me and said, "I have a meeting that''s


    starting soon. Ask Keith to send you home."


    After that, he gave Keith a call.


    I nodded, got up, and walked out.


    It was still lunchtime now and there were not many people outside. I bumped into Keith at the


    elevator, who rushed back from outside. He said, "Madam, President Grant asked me to send you


    home."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You should go do your work. I ate quite a lot and I''m thinking of going shopping in the mall first


    before going back."


    After all, I had nothing to do back home. There was a mall just below the office. I wanted to go


    shopping and digest my meal.


    Keith looked at me for a while and said, "You be careful, then. Call me if you need anything."


    I nodded. I took the president''s special elevator down t o the first floor. I did not go to Grant


    Corporation''s mall to shop but instead went to themercial street opposite of it. I rarely had the


    chance toe here.


    This street was very lively, and the clothing brands here consisted of major international brands.


    I thought that it had been a long time ago since I bought clothes for Theo, so I entered a designer


    high-end store that did tailor-made suits.


    When we first got married, I had loved buying clothes for him but he never liked wearing them. The


    tags were not even removed every time I bought them back. They always just hung there.


    Eventually, I stopped buying him clothes.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    The designer of this store was quite famous, and I had seen his works in fashion magazines. The


    store only epted private orders, which were very expensive. However, these high-end business


    suits were very suitable for someone like Theo.


    The staff greeted me enthusiastically and rmended some clothes as soon as I walked in.


    Thinking how most of Theo''s suits were generally of darker colors, I chose a grayish-white suit and


    a blue suit. Theo had fair skin, so he might look good in these.


    "You have a good eye, Madam. These two suits are the designer''s new releases and they''re


    different from traditional suits. It¡¯s formal but the details are a little yful. It''ll look good even as


    casual fashion."


    I smiled. These suits were not bad, but it would take a build like Theo to entuate the effects.


    "What size do you want, Madam? We offer customization works here," the staff asked.


    What size?


    I had no idea. I used to buy his clothes ording to m y gut feelings, but he never once wore them,


    so I never knew if they fitted him. After giving it some thought, I


    took out my phone and called Theo. It was a suit, after all. Fitting was important.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered. "Hello." I heard the crisp voice of a woman.


    I was taken aback. I looked at the number on my phone again. It was indeed Theo''s number, so I


    spoke," This is Wanda. I''m looking for Theo."


    "Miss Lane, this is Nadia. President Grant is in a meeting. Is there a message that I can help pass


    along?"


    My heart felt a little blocked. The number I called was Theo¡¯s personal mobile phone. He would not


    have passed it to anyone.


    I suppressed the dissatisfaction in my heart and said," It¡¯s nothing. Just tell him to call me back


    later."


    After that, I immediately hung up and said to the staff, "His height is 187, while his weight is about


    140 to 150 pounds. Just do it ording to these measurements."


    After I made the payment and wrote the delivery address, I turned around and left the clothing store.


    When I was on my way out, a young couple bumped into me right as they were heading in. I looked


    up to see that it was Heidi and her boyfriend.


    I stopped in my tracks. This world was indeed small. I did not expect to see her here.


    Heidi seemed as shocked as I was. She paused for a long while before saying in surprise, "Wanda,


    is that you? I didn''t bump into you hard, did I?" She reached out to hold me as she spoke.


    I waved my hand and said, "No big deal. You''re here shopping too?"


    The guy she was holding onto was her boyfriend, Benny. From the looks of it, their rtionship


    seemed great. Heidi''splexion looked a lot better than it was before.


    He was looking at me, so I nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Heidi nced at my belly and said, "It''s only been a while since Ist saw you and it''s gotten so big.


    Are you alone or is someone apanying you?"


    I shook my head and suddenly did not know what to say. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Heidi pulled on my hand. She looked sorry as she said, "Wanda, I heard about what happened to


    you and I''m sorry about it. I didn''t think it would be such a huge mess."


    "It¡¯s fine, it''s in the past now. I would''ve had to go home sooner orter to give birth anyway. I don''t


    need to work now and can go shopping after my meals, so it''s not too bad," I said while smiling, but


    I did not really mean it.


    Heidi had been with me for many years, and I had always trusted her. I usually signed the


    documents that she brought to me without any concerns, but who knew...


    Although I was already relieved about it, it did not mean that I did not harbor any grudges against


    her. It was just that there was no need for me to bring it up anymore.


    We simply talked for a while before I said goodbye and left.


    They might be getting married soon and came here to customize a suit. They did not say much and


    just hurried into the store.


    When I walked out the door, I felt my waist getting a little sore. Seeing that it was almost time to get


    off work, I simply sat down on a bench under a shady tree to take a rest. I was waiting to go home


    together with Theo.


    A whileter, Heidi and her boyfriend came out of the store. I was sitting under a tree behind the


    flower bed, and they did not notice me. I did not get up to greet them either.


    I only saw the two of them talking andughing. Her boyfriend then answered a call and gged


    down a car. After he sent Heidi to the car, he stood there and continued with the call.


    Not long after, a ck Bentley stopped beside him. The window was rolled down. I inadvertently


    nced at the driver and was stunned.


    This fat man was the one who kidnapped me in the garagest time and thenter had me listen to


    those disgusting recordings.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    My spirits instantly copsed. The blood in my veins seemed to start boiling. My mind was


    scattered, and I could not help but get up and approach the car.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, the two of them went into the car and left before I could go near.


    I did not think much and raised my hand to stop a taxi. I said to the driver, "Tail that car in front.¡±


    When I got in the car, the driver looked at my belly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I''ll follow it well.


    Tell m e, what exactly is your husband thinking? You''re beautiful and pregnant with a child yet he''s


    out there cheating on you? What a world!"


    I ignored the driver''s nonsense. Both my hands were clenched into fists and I was sweating. My


    eyes were dead fixed on that car in front.


    The driver meant what he said and tailed the car well.


    The car drove all the way to another high-end vi area in Salt City and drove in directly.


    The driver said regretfully, "I''m sorry, Madam. I can¡¯t enter this neighborhood. You''re on your own


    now,¡± he said and looked at me with a pitiful expression on his face.


    I paid and went out of the car after thanking the


    driver.


    Normal people could not enter these kinds of small vi areas.


    I wandered outside for a long time and suddenly thought of President Sherman''s wife. I previously


    heard that she had bought a house here, so I took out my phone.


    Mrs. Sherman picked up after a while and I immediately said, "Mrs. Sherman, sorry to disturb you.


    I remember hearing you say that the river view in West City is beautiful and I''ve been thinking of


    buying a new house recently. I want to head in to look at the greenery and environment inside.


    Could you speak to the guard for me?"


    "Oh, Mrs. Grant. No problem. It''s a shame that I¡¯m not i n Salt City now. Otherwise, I would have


    apanied you and showed you around. Pass the phone to the guard and I''ll talk to him.


    "Mrs. Grant, honestly speaking, the ce isn''t as nice o r good as yours. Even the surrounding


    facilities aren¡¯tparable. If it weren''t because of my son''s urgent wedding, I would''ve thought of


    selling it,¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to talk sincerely.


    "Really? It''s okay, I just happened to be here and remembered what you said previously. I''ll just


    have a look around inside. I can reconsider it if it''s not to my liking," I said.


    All my effort was worth it. I initially thought about how I could find that car but did not expect that


    Mrs. Sherman would provide me with some information.


    Mrs. Sherman''s son was working at Newlight Media. Could it be the same man?


    After the guard talked to Mrs. Sherman, he let me inside. I did not hesitate further and went straight


    to house number five.


    It turned out that the ck Bently was parked in front of that house. I recorded the license te


    number and decided to leave. I was a bit impulsive earlier. There were two big men present, and I


    could not do much. 1 could onlye back next time.


    "Mrs. Grant, since you''re already here, why note i n and take a look?" Benny''s voice came from


    behind.


    I was shocked. Looking back, Benny had both his arms in his pants pockets while standing at the


    steps. He was looking at me.


    "It¡¯s fine. I need to go back." I faked a smile and quickly waved my hand.


    "Since you¡¯re here to survey some houses, you should look at the rooms as well. That''s how you


    can tell if a house is good." His voice was cold, and his tone did not sound pleasant. It made one


    shudder listening to i t.


    My heart flipped for a while and I said, "Your mother must have told you, right? I just wanted to have


    a look at what it¡¯s like on the outside but I''ve identally disturbed you. I''m really sorry."


    He did not show a reaction, and his dark eyes were simply fixed on me.


    There was no other way. Since I did not have any ns, I could only bite the bullet and head in now.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Sherman knew about it too. There should not be any problems.


    There was a sneer at the corner of his lips. He moved sideways to let me in. "Come on in, Mrs.


    Grant."


    The vi was not considered big, and theyout of the living room was not the best as there was a


    lot of wasted space. No wonder Mrs. Sherman was not pleased about it.


    A fat middle-aged man was sitting on the living room couch, drinking tea.


    Upon seeing me, he put the teacup down, squinted his eyes, and said, "I never thought you had


    such good eyes, Mrs. Grant."


    I was initially doubtful since I was scared thest time and did not take a good look. However, with


    Benny''s behavior just now and the things this man just said, I was sure of it in my heart.


    Although I was slightly terrified, I acted rxed on the surface. I walked over, sat on the couch, and


    said in a deep voice, "We''ve already dealt with each other a few times yet I still don¡¯t know your full


    name or where you¡¯re working."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    The man squinted his eyes. Heughed and said, "The name¡¯s Lawrence Ray. You came all the


    way here, Mrs. Grant. Whatever it is that you want to know, ask away. You don¡¯t have to beat about


    the bush."


    I did not expect him to be so straightforward. I, too, spoke right away, "I just want to know why you


    kidnapped me over something so meaninglessst time."


    I always thought that it was because of thepetition. The winner was basically determined.


    However, after thepetition ended, they did not even appear. The whole kidnapping seemed like


    it was all a farce.


    He rxed his body, crossed his legs, and leaned back into the couch. He let out a trace of an evil


    smile. "Mrs. Grant, you''re a clever person, and I''m someone who does what I say. I''ll tell you what


    you want to know, but there''s a condition that you must fulfill. Turn off that voice recording on your


    phone and then we can have a nice talk."


    I was frozen, and cold sweat beaded my forehead. Dealing with these people was too dangerous!


    I pretended to be calm on the outside and smiled as I took out my phone from my pocket. I turned it


    off in


    front of him and ced it on the coffee table. I then spread open my hands. "Are we good now?"


    He put his leg down and scooted forward. He had both his hands on his knees and lit up a cigarette.


    He said," Of course. Ask away."


    "The same question, why did you kidnap me?¡± I was straightforward.


    Despite the incident taking ce a long time ago, it had always been suppressed in the depths of


    my heart. I needed closure.


    He blew a circle of smoke out and crossed his legs again, saying, "I was only taking orders from


    someone. To put it bluntly, it was just for money."


    I did not say anything else and gestured for him to continue.


    He continued talking, "Grant Corporation''s most recent few product releases have always involved


    people from Newlight. Originally, we had agreed on some things for this year but President Grant


    suddenly got you to select new people. Of course, Newlight pursued this matter and put up some


    obstacles to show their anger.


    "However, the matter was still in talks when someone took the initiative to increase my pay. He gave


    me a recording and told me to y it for you. Man dies in pursuit of wealth, and birds die in pursuit


    of food. I took up the job because of money. I apologize for bringing you so much trouble, Mrs.


    Grant."


    I scoffed and said, "You really know how to avoid the main points, Mr. Ray. You don¡¯t have any


    connections t o Newlight, right? But you kidnapped me for Newlight. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Theo


    finding out about this? Can you bear the consequences of offending him?¡±


    "You don''t have to know what kind of rtionship I have with Newlight, Mrs. Grant. All I want to tell


    you is that if you want to know the details about your kidnapping, you can ask President Nichols."


    Zedd? I was shocked.


    Seeing how my expression froze, heughed and said, "Honestly, you''re a woman and you''re


    pregnant. I had many ways to threaten you to handle thepetition but none were as forceful as


    kidnapping.


    Unfortunately, someone intervened, so I was forced to.


    I had indeed fallen beneath my dignity. Please forgive me."


    Someone intervened... Was he talking about Zedd?


    No wonder he suddenly made me listen to that recording. There was only one purpose for Zedd to


    do all those things-it was for Cindy.


    Besides, that recording was very private and only Cindy would have it.


    I should have known earlier. Cindy did that for a clear purpose, and it was to disgust me. She


    wanted me to separate from Theo and leave him again.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I had to admit that her tactic worked. I did develop some trust issues against Theo, but her n


    ultimately did not work. She did not expect that Theo would not get a divorce from me.


    As I came out from the vi, my mind was nk while my heart felt stuck and troubled. The incident


    was not major and could be easily exined, but that conversation pulled me back to the recording


    again.


    Theo and Cindy staying with each other was like a knife to my heart. Nothing could change it.


    My heart was getting more troubled, and I felt breathless. I had an urge to do something huge to


    vent it out.


    I touched my stomach and began to panic. I was not o n my own anymore. I still had a child, and I


    must protect them.


    Feeling troubled and at a loss, I took my phone out and called Jerome.


    The phone rang a couple of times until he answered," Wanda, is something up?" Jerome¡¯s voice


    sounded a little confused. He might have been sleeping.


    "Jerome, I feel troubled and I don¡¯t know what to do." I felt myself falling deeper and deeper, forcing


    myself to my own ruin.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "Did you encounter something? Are you feeling anxious?¡± His voice sounded a little worried.


    "A lot of things have happened. I want to have a talk with you. When are youing back? Can you


    come look for me in Salt City? I''m pregnant and can''t go far."


    "Alright. I''ll finish my work here in the next two days and fly back to see you. Before that, promise


    me you¡¯ll have self-control, eat your meals well, listen to music, take a walk, and think happy


    thoughts. Don''t let yourself fall into a negative mood."


    Maybe my tone sounded too depressing and scared Jerome. He nagged for a long time.


    I was not in that serious of a state. I was just panicking, which made my mind return to the past. I


    only wanted to have a talk with him.


    I hung up after chatting with Jerome for a while. I did not want to go back home and just wanted to


    stay somewhere empty and silent. I then took a cab and went to Cecilia¡¯s house.


    Back when Cecilia had just bought the house, she wanted to give me the keys but I refused to


    ept them. I thought that I would not go there alone if she were not at home. After I called her and


    asked about


    the keys, she forced me to take them and said it was t o prevent me from wandering around outside


    when I got into a fight with Theo.


    Come to think of it now, Cecilia indeed had good foresight.


    When I got to her house, I sat on the couch and thought about many things. Atst, I felt exhausted


    and climbed into bed to get a good sleep.


    When I was half-asleep, I was awakened by the crashing noises outside of the door. I quickly got


    out o f bed and opened the door to have a look. The door lock that was in good condition just earlier


    was smashed and broken. Theo stood outside the door with a cold face.


    When he saw me, Theo let out a sigh of relief and asked in a deep voice, "Why didn''t you answer


    the phone?¡±


    I frowned with a sour face and said faintly, "It was on silent mode, I didn''t hear it.¡± I nced at


    Cecilia¡¯s door lock and felt somewhat angered.


    "You didn''t answer my calls and I got really worried, s o I..." He spoke halfway and turned to the


    technician who had not left yet. He said, "Get the lock changed to a new one. Get the best and most


    expensive one there i s."


    I did not say anything more and turned to return to the bedroom.


    Iy back down on the bed again. I listened to Theo instructing the technician to change the lock. I


    no longer felt like sleeping and was intensely annoyed about it.


    A long whileter, he walked in and sat on the bedside. He took my hands in his. "Get up, let''s go


    eat something."


    "I''m not hungry.¡± I turned around with my back facing him and continued to sleep.


    I was indeed not hungry. I spent the whole afternoon napping.


    He did not touch me anymore. A deep voice came from behind me. "Why did you suddenlye


    here? I called you this afternoon but you didn¡¯t answer my calls. I was worried sick and got a friend


    to track your location, only to find you here.¡±


    His voice was light, and it sounded like he was hiding his dissatisfaction. Even so, I could hear that


    he was greatly suppressing his emotions.


    "I wanted to be alone for a while, that''s why I came here. Why did youe to find me?¡± My tone


    was very indifferent, even a little annoyed.


    "Wanda Lane!" He calmed his voice. "I understand that your emotions are unstable during this


    period. I''ll ept your childish temper, but you have to tell me if something has happened. You


    should let me know the reason so we can quickly solve whatever problems. I don¡¯t want to be


    helplessly worried. Do you understand?"


    He said those words helplessly but humbly. It felt like he was tired. This was an attitude and tone he


    had never used on me before.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at him, I felt that I was indeed stirring up unnecessary drama. I had gone overboard.


    I stared at him calmly and opened up after a long time. "Theo, I''m annoying, right?"


    I must be very irritating, right? From his perspective, I was creating unnecessary drama for no


    reason.


    He sat down again and took me into his arms. He rubbed my hand and said, "Don''t say that. The


    book said that unstable emotions are perfectly normal during a woman''s pregnancy. What''s


    important is that we need tomunicate more and go outside more often. You can''t stay at home


    all day."


    Iughed. I wanted that too, but who else could I talk about these things with? I could not even bring


    myself to tell him.


    Lowering my head, I continued to say, "What if one day, I disappear with the child? Will you be


    sad?"


    "Wanda.¡± He suddenly exerted some force on his hands. It hurt my wrists, and he said coldly,


    "There will never be a day like that, okay? Never.¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    His voice was very loud, and it seemed like the words were said out of anger. I did not struggle and


    lay there quietly.


    "Who did you meet today?" His expression was gloomy, and his dark eyes were radiating with fury.


    "It''s not important." I rubbed my face against his muscr chest and found afortable position to


    hug him.


    He did not say a word, but I knew he was angry; very angry, in fact. I simply closed my eyes and


    pretended that I did not know.


    The phone suddenly rang, and it broke the silence in the room.


    It was his.


    He took his phone out of the pocket and nced at it. I t was Cindy. I sat upright and broke free


    from his embrace. I wanted to stay away and did not want to be embraced by him anymore, but he


    clung to me tightly.


    He pressed the speakerphone button before answering the call.


    Before he even spoke, Cindy¡¯s impatient voice came through. ¡°Theowy, I''m going back to Salt City


    tomorrow to help my mom with thepany for


    some time. Could youe pick me up at the airport?"


    I ced my head on his chest and found a morefortable position.


    He tucked my hair behind my ear and said, "I have something going on tomorrow. I''ll ask Zedd to go


    pick you up. What time is your flight?"


    There was a long silence on the other end of the call, and it took a long while for Cindy to speak.


    Her voice was a little soft. "Theowy, you promised to take care of me for a lifetime yet you can''t


    even fulfill this tiny favor of mine?"


    Theo stared at his phone silently.


    Knowing that he felt ufortable, I looked up at him and said into the phone, "I¡¯m feeling a bit


    under the weather recently, so my husband needs to stay home and take care of me. Please don¡¯t


    make things hard for him, Miss Reed."


    The corner of Theo''s mouth curved into an arc, and his voice was still low. "Send the flight number


    and time to Zedd. Get him to pick you up tomorrow. That¡¯s all!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone, not giving Cindy the chance to talk.


    He then bowed his head and kissed my forehead lightly, saying, "This is what a wife should do."


    He looked like he was in a good mood, but I was speechless. Such people did exist.


    "You must be hungry now. Wait here, I''ll make something for you to eat." After saying that, he kissed


    me again and walked out of the bedroom.


    I checked the time. It was already eight in the evening. I was not sleepy anymore and got out of the


    bedroom.


    He was busy in the kitchen. He smiled when he saw m ee out and said, "Take a seat first. It''ll


    be done in n o time."


    Cecilia''s house had been vacant for a long time. I was very curious about what he could cook.


    20 minutester, he brought me a bowl of noodles with eggs. "I searched the fridge for a long time


    but there were only two eggs and half of a sausage. Just eat some of this. I have no idea how


    Cecilia survived here."


    I stared at the steaming hot egg noodles in front of me with wet eyes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong? Does it taste bad? The book said that pregnantdies shouldn''t consume too much


    salt and can¡¯t eat spicy food, so I made it light-vored. There are no onions either. It may look


    unappetizing, but it doesn''t taste that bad. Try some."


    He fed me some noodles after that as if he was coaxing a child. He was patient and gentle.


    I looked at him in a daze. Everything in front of my eyes seemed a little unrealistic. Previously, a


    scene like this would have only appeared in my dreams or only if the woman with him was Cindy.


    From the day I married him, he had always treated me coldly. His tenderness and concern were all


    saved for Cindy.


    I felt like I had switched lives with Cindy. He was directing all the kindness he had for her to me. I


    had a hard time believing it, and I was also worried. I was afraid that it was all just a dream. I would


    not be able t o endure the loss and heartache if I were to ever wake up one day.


    I was feeling troubled and did not feel like eating anything. I barely took a few mouthfuls after he


    tried t o force me to eat. I could not bring myself to eat more. 1


    He put down the bowl and chopsticks when he saw how I was refusing to eat. He said, "I''ll go buy


    you some milk and fruits."


    "It''s okay. I''m really not hungry." I wanted to stop him, but he already got to the door and went out.


    Not long after, he came back with a full bag. There was milk, fruits, and a few snacks. He forced me


    to finish the milk and eat some fruits before he stopped t o rest.


    That night, he did not forcibly bring me back to the vi, but he did not leave either. Instead, he


    stayed together with me the whole night in Cecilia''s house.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    He was a very particr person, someone who suffered from mild mysophobia. I could imagine how


    hard it must be for him to spend the night in a bedroom that was only a few dozen square feet


    without any clean clothes.


    Yet, there was not even a word ofint from him. He was willing to stay here and keep me


    company all night.


    The next morning, he woke up at the crack of dawn.


    I said with bleary eyes, "You¡¯re off to work so early?" "I''m going home to get changed. I have a


    meeting this morning. You can sleep a while more. I''ll ask Keith to buy you breakfastter and bring


    you some new clothes. He''ll bring you to thepany for lunch after. I''ll apany you for the


    pregnancy check-up in the afternoon."


    "You don¡¯t have to buy me breakfast. I¡¯ll have some of the bread and milk that you boughtst night.


    I have some clothes here. I¡¯ll go look for you in the afternoon myself," I mumbled before turning


    over, trying to go back to sleep.


    He did not say anything more. He got up and left.


    However, the urge to sleep had gone. He had been


    particrly kind to me these days, and he pampered me so much. It was strange that I found him


    more unfamiliar than ever before. He was not the cold-hearted Theo Grant I knew back then.


    My imagination was running wild as Iy on the bed. Cecilia called and told me that she was going


    back to Salt City today.


    I offered to pick her up at the airport since I had nothing to do at home.


    After asking for her flight number and time, I hurriedly got up and washed up. I left my car at the


    company, so I could only hail a taxi to Grant Corporation. Then, I drove to the airport.


    When I reached the airport, there was still another half an hour until Cecilia''s nended. The sun


    was zing outside, so I decided to park the car and wait inside.


    Once I reached the stairs, two figures a distance away caught my attention. He was tall and


    handsome with a n imposing figure. The woman had a smoking hot body, looking beautiful and


    elegant. Both of them were heading outside. They were so eye-catching that the people around


    would look back at them. Some of them even though they were superstars and took out their


    phones to snap some photos of them.


    My eyes felt sore while looking at the good-looking couple. I took out my phone and called Theo.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the airport," he answered. "Zedd got caught up with something this morning, so I had to


    come to the airport to pick her up. Have you had breakfast?"


    I was holding my phone and looking at him from far away. His straight face turned gentle when he


    saw that it was me calling. There was a trace of a smile on the corners of his lips when he was


    talking to me.


    I felt my heart twitch for a moment, and it was beating fast. At least he was being honest.


    "Look to your left," I spoke while looking at him.


    He was startled and turned his face. He saw me standing on the stairs. He walked toward me and


    pulled me aside, away from the crowd. Then, he furrowed his brows and asked, "Why are you here?


    It''s crowded here. It''s dangerous!"


    "Cecilia ising back today. I''m here to pick her up." I looked up and saw Cindy who was ring


    at me from far away. I said, "Miss Reed is still waiting for you. Go back to her. I have to go inside."


    "Go inside and find a seat. Wait for me." He turned around and walked toward Cindy after saying


    so.


    I did not look at them anymore. After I entered, I found a seat at the corner and sat down. Running


    into him here all of a sudden made me feel unpleasant.


    However, there were always problems cropping up. Zedd was busy, so it was normal that Theo had


    to pick her up.


    Theo had never gotten over Cindy, and he never would.


    I clearly knew that, so why did I still care?


    After a while, Theo came back and sat beside me. He held my hands and said, "Don''t imagine


    things. Zedd i s really caught up in something, so I had toe.¡±


    I looked at him and smiled. "I didn''t say anything. And it''s perfectly fine for you to pick Miss Reed


    up. I''m not that petty.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This was really nothing to me. It used to be something usual back then, but now it was just me


    being sensitive and weak.


    After 20 minutes, Cecilia walked out pulling two big suitcases. She was slightly surprised when she


    saw u s. "The sun must have risen from the west today. I''m s o overwhelmed to be picked up by


    both of you. What a n honor!"


    I smiled and did not say anything. Theo was the same. He took the suitcases from Cecilia and took


    the lead a s he brought us out.


    Cecilia looked at me and gave me a vague smile. "Did anything happen when I wasn¡¯t here?¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    "I''ll tell you when we get back." I lowered my voice and took a big step forward to catch up with


    Theo.


    Cecilia did not ask anymore. She came forward as well and touched my belly. "How nice, my


    godson has already grown this big. Another three more months and I''m officially bing a


    godmother."


    I looked up to see her belly. I smiled and said, " Another six months and I''m bing a mother for


    both of our children."


    "That''s great. By then, we''ll be able to take the kids out and breastfeed together." Cecilia walked


    arm in arm with me. The smile on her face was overflowing with happiness. Theo was walking in


    front of us. Although he did not say a word, there was a curve on the corners of his lips. It was


    obvious that he was in a good mood too.


    Everything was wonderful!


    We were excited about the future now. Little did I know, there would be so many idents


    happening in the future that would catch me off guard.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to be staying in the countryside until you delivered the baby? Why


    did youe back so soon?" I was confused, so I asked her.


    "Jerome said he''sing back. It''s been a long time since I met him. So I came back earlier to wait


    for him." Cecilia was smiling when she mentioned Jerome.


    It seemed that the fresh air in the countryside was pretty good. Cecilia looked great and seemed


    happier.


    When Theo was far ahead of us, Cecilia leaned over and spoke softly beside my ear, "It looks like


    both of you are on good terms. Have the problems been solved?"


    I smiled bitterly. "No, we chose to bury them. We''ve been living together peacefully for some time


    now, but it won''tst long..."


    "Why?¡±


    I shrugged and said, "Cindy just came back from Whaldorf today. Theo came to pick her up and ran


    into me."


    "Oh sh*t. That woman keeps lingering around. Hasn¡¯t she found herself wealthy parents? Why did


    shee back here? Is she trying to make your life difficult?" Cecilia raised her voice and looked


    angry.


    I did not say anything. There was a vague sense of unease in my heart. I could not help but think of


    Jerome. I asked, "Did Jerome mention when he''sing back? Thest time we called, he said he


    would be back as soon as possible but he didn''t tell m e the exact time."


    "No. He only said he''ll be back after he¡¯s done with his affairs there. He''ll probablye back in


    these few days." Cecelia shook her head.


    We soon reached the parking lot. I saw Theo standing i n front of my car. I asked, "Where''s Miss


    Reed? Aren¡¯t you sending her back?"


    "Keith is sending her back. Give me the key." He reached out to me.


    I took the key out of my bag and handed it to him. He kept the suitcases in the trunk, then got into


    the car. Looking at us, he said, "Let¡¯s head for lunch. What would you like to eat?"


    I looked at the time. It was exactly lunchtime. Cecilia had a long flight, so she should be hungry. I


    turned my head and asked her, "What do you want to eat?"


    She leaned on the back seat and said sluggishly," Anything¡¯s fine. I''ll leave the decision to you."


    Then, she closed her eyes.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m fine with anything too.¡± I had been losing my appetitetely, so it did not matter what we were


    going to eat.


    "What about seafood?" You told me that you were craving it two days ago." Theo turned his head,


    looked at me, and asked.


    "Alright." I nodded my head.


    We were silent all the way there. Soon, we returned to the city and went to a high-end seafood


    restaurant.


    Theo went to park the car, while Cecilia and I got down at the entrance. We went upstairs looking


    for a table.


    After getting out of the car, Cecilia held my arm and spoke in a gossipy tone, "Has Theo been


    treating you like thistely?"


    I thought for a moment. He had indeed been acting this waytely. I nodded my head.


    "That''s unbelievable." She shook her head and let out a sigh. "Looking at the both of you, I feel like


    you''re an old couple."


    "What do you mean?" I lifted my head and looked at her. I could not understand what she meant.


    She raised her brows. "You''re more like family than a couple in love."


    I was speechless, but I had no reason to refute.


    We entered the restaurant. Right after we ced our order, Theo came in. He nced at the menu


    and ordered seafood risotto. Then, he looked at me and said, "You have a weak stomach. Have


    some risotto first."


    During this period, I would either have chicken soup o r risotto every day. I was unwilling to eat


    those again but I forced myself to take a few bites. Then, I pushed the te with the remaining


    risotto in front of Theo and started eating the other dishes.


    He naturally picked up the spoon that I just used.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    I enjoyed my lunch, but Theo did not eat much. He was busy peeling the shrimps for me. Cecilia


    had no appetite due to the flight, so she sat opposite us and looked at both of us thoughtfully.


    After lunch, Cecilia said she was tired and wanted to g o home to sleep. Hence, we drove her back


    to her condominium and gave her the new key as we had changed the lock.


    As for why the lock was changed, I told her that I had lost the key, so we changed to a new lock.


    Theo, who was sitting in front, gave an unnatural slight cough. It was obvious that the proud and


    arrogant man was feeling embarrassed for abruptly breaking someone''s house lock.


    I had a pregnancy check-up in the afternoon, so Theo drove to the hospital.


    Today, they would perform the four-dimensional color Doppler ultrasound on me. I had no idea why I


    felt uneasy the moment I entered the hospital. It was probably because I would finally be able to see


    the baby clearly for the first time.


    Iy down on the examination bed. The doctor was doing the check-up very carefully. As time


    passed, I


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    got even more anxious.


    "Doctor... does my baby have any malformation or birth defects?" Finally, after looking at the


    doctor''s serious expression multiple times, I could not stop myself from asking.


    "No. The baby is able-bodied," the doctor answered.


    "But..." The moment I let out a sigh of relief, the doctor''s ''but'' caught me off guard. My breath was


    stuck in the back of my throat. I looked at him nervously.


    "Don''t get nervous. I just think that your baby is developing a little slower than expected. And it''s not


    that active. Usually, a six-month-old baby should be active and have a strong heartbeat. But your


    baby seems to be deeply asleep, and its heart rate is weaker. Is the fetal movement usually


    obvious?"


    "I can feel the baby moving sometimes, but it''s seldom. They don¡¯t make any big movements. It''s


    my first time getting pregnant, so I thought it was normal and didn''t pay much attention." I could not


    help but grip the sheets. My heart was twitching so hard.


    "Don''t worry too much. The baby might just be sleeping right now. Please spare some time toe


    over again."


    She paused for a moment and continued to say, "But you have to get a good night''s sleep and keep


    yourself i n a pleasant mood. Your emotions will affect the baby''s emotions too. This is very


    important."


    I nodded my head and did not say anything. I already knew this, which was why I urged Jerome to


    come back here. I was afraid that my emotions would influence the baby.


    After the check-up, the doctor gave me a colored photo. Although it was not very clear, I was still


    able to see the features on my baby''s face. They had a defined face and bore some resemnce to


    Theo. They would definitely look like Theo when they grew up.


    Just from this blurry photo, I could already feel that the baby would grow up to be good-looking and


    clever. Yet, the doctor said the baby was not developing well. I was heavy-hearted.


    I walked out of the examination room with an upset look.


    Theo was sitting on the seat along the corridor. When he saw my odd expression, he stood up and


    helped me sit down. Then, he entered the room and asked the doctor about the situation.


    I was uncertain what the doctor had told Theo but he came out with a gloomy face. He sat beside


    me. His big hand covered mine as he asked solemnly, "Is there anything you didn¡¯t tell me?"


    I smiled and said, "You''re being so serious. What did the doctor tell you? Is it a boy?"


    I had not asked the doctor about the baby''s gender. It was not that I was not curious about it, but I


    wanted to keep it a mystery. That way, I would be surprised when the gender was revealed. Theo


    was different. He had been hoping that the baby would be a girl.


    "... Stop messing around. I¡¯m talking about something serious." Theo looked worried. He was not in


    the mood to joke. He said helplessly, "We''re a couple. If there''s something on your mind, or if you


    have a problem with me, you must say it out loud. Don''t keep these things in your heart.¡±


    I did not say anything. I stood up and walked out.


    "Are you listening? No matter what it is, I''ll agree as long as you tell me." Theo was still worried. He


    held m y hands and continued to speak.


    I stopped, lifted my head, and stared at him for a while. "Are you really going to agree to anything I


    say?"


    He looked down. "You don''t believe me?"


    "Yes." I was being straightforward and said faintly, "I don''t like you fooling around with Cindy. I can''t


    stand both of you seeing each other all the time and I''m sick of her calling you. If I want you to stay


    away from her and disappear from her lifepletely, can you do that?"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    After I was done talking, I kept my eyes glued to him, waiting for him to answer me.


    I knew I had gone too far, but he wanted me to tell him what was deep inside my heart. These were


    all the nastiest and honest thoughts hidden in my heart.


    He stood on the spot with his deep eyes staring at me. The corner of his lips curled upward into a


    perfect curve. "I didn''t expect you to be this bossy when you''re jealous.¡±


    I ignored his mockery and continued, "Whenever you see her, we''ll be separated for half a month. If


    you see her more than five times, then we¡¯ll divorce. Can you agree to that?"


    His handsome face, which was pouting but still with a smile, turned cold all of a sudden. There was


    a cold gleam in his eyes as he spoke coldly, "Is divorce such a n easy thing for you?"


    I lowered my head and kept quiet. It was hard for me. However, if it were because of Cindy, then it


    would be easy.


    He let out a sigh and pulled me into the car. We did not say anything along the way. The


    atmosphere was tense.


    Once we reached home, the phone''s ringtone broke the silence all of a sudden.


    I knew that it was Cindy calling him without even thinking twice about it. I sat in the car and


    remained motionless without even looking at him.


    He rejected the call and put his phone back in his pocket. Then, he opened the door to the


    passenger and pulled on my arm, wanting me to get down. He looked at me gently and spoke softly,


    "I told you that I have nothing to do with her. There was never anything going on between us and it¡¯ll


    be the same in the future too.¡±


    I turned to look at him and said, "Theo Grant, I¡¯m not dumb or stupid."


    He had been taking care of Cindy attentively, yet he was telling me that there was nothing between


    them. How was I supposed to believe that?


    "Aren¡¯t you a silly little dummy!¡± His tone was slightly helpless but he still said, "Since we''ve


    received our marriage certificate, we¡¯ll be husband and wife forever. You have to trust me, and I¡¯ll be


    responsible for taking care of you."


    He would be responsible to me, which meant that he could also be responsible to other women. I


    did not say that out loud, though. I lifted my head and looked a t him. "Is it because of the child?"


    "Huh?" He seemed like he had no idea what I was talking about and looked at me in confusion.


    "You said that you''re going to be responsible for taking care of me. Is it because of the child?¡± I


    exined to him.


    "Yes, you and the baby are both my responsibilities. And it''s a lifetimemitment. So let¡¯s spend


    the rest of our lives happily together as a family of three in the future, alright?" he looked at me and


    answered sincerely.


    Family of three? There was nothing wrong with what h e said but I had no idea why I was feeling


    depressed. If the child did not exist, he probably would not take responsibility for me!


    He stood outside the car for some time. When he saw me not moving, he reached out and carried


    me in his arms before walking toward the room.


    Back in the bedroom, hey me down on the bed,nded a gentle kiss on my forehead, and spoke


    softly, "Get some sleep. I''m going out to take care of some business in thepany. I''ll be right


    back."


    I sat up on the bed and said, "Let me apany you."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me and smiled. "Don''t worry. There''s something I have to do. I won''t have time to meet


    any irrelevant people. You''re tired, just rest at home. I''ll bring back some good food for you."


    I knew full well that I was going too far. Why could I not just go with the flow? There was no way I


    could stop them from seeing each other. Hence, why should I bother myself with something like


    this?


    He looked at me for a while. Atst, he sighed softly, turned around, and left.


    After Theo left, I sat on the bed staring into space. I kind of hated what I was feeling right now, but I


    could not control my emotions. The only thing that I could d o was follow what Jerome told me and


    stop thinking about unhappy things.


    The following days, to stop myself from being unhappy, I would spend my time in the vi without


    stepping foot outside.


    What the eye did not see, the heart would not grieve over. I spent my days living in peace. Theo


    would get off work on time every day and apany me to take a walk after dinner. After I went to


    sleep at night, he would work overtime in the study.


    Even though he was taking care of me considerately and kept mepany by staying in the vi


    the whole day, I would always get bent out of shape all of a sudden. There was always an unknown


    fire burning inside me, and I had no ce to release my anger. Sometimes, I would yell at him when


    I was furious.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    He always behaved submissively when I did that to him. No matter how I yelled at him, he would


    remain silent. After I was done throwing a tantrum, he woulde over to hug me and butter me


    up.


    After a few times, I lost interest in throwing a tantrum at him.


    During the weekend, Theo said he wanted to bring me out for a walk but I used my swollen ankles


    as an excuse to stay in bed. He could only leave me be and apany me in bed while he


    watched a movie to kill time.


    Miss Woods had gone back to visit her grandson.


    There was no one downstairs, and the doorbell kept ringing.


    Theo sat up on the bed. "It must be the courier. I bought your favorite fruits. Come down and have


    some."


    I got up and went into the bathroom to wash myself u p. I was ready to go downstairs to eat


    something and have a walk in the yard with Theo afterward. Every afternoon, my legs would be


    badly swollen.


    After I got out of the bathroom, I could vaguely hear sobbing noisesing from downstairs.


    I got curious and took a step down the stairs.


    I stood on the stairs and saw Cindy, who was sitting o n the living room¡¯s sofa.


    It had been a long time since I saw her. She was wearing another white dress, looking just like a


    princess. She looked alluring and elegant.


    It was just that I had no idea why she was crying so hard. Her delicate makeup waspletely


    ruined. She looked like a mess.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a step back. I was not nning to go down anymore. It would be better if I behaved myself


    and stayed upstairs.


    "Your favorite grapes are ready. Come down and eat." Who would have known that Theo would call


    out to m e?


    It was strange. He had his back to me, so how did he know I was on the stairs?


    I bit the bullet and went downstairs. Theo turned around and looked at me. There was a faint smile


    on the corner of his lips.


    Cindy looked up at me too, but her eyes were filled with hatred.


    I looked at Cindy''s red swollen eyes and the anger at the bottom of them. I chose to stay away from


    her and sat at the dinner table to eat my grapes.


    "Theowy, why are you so obstinately persistent in going about things the wrong way? My father said


    so himself. As long as you agree with his conditions, the Louis and White families will be your


    strongest supporters when you move to Whaldorf City. This will bring the development of Grant


    Corporation to the next level. Wanda has nothing, and she''s useless. She''s only dragging you


    down. She''s not worthy of you."


    Cindy said these words out loud. I knew she was doing it on purpose to let me hear.


    However, I had to admit that what Cindy said was reasonable. This society prioritized elite family


    backgrounds and power. It was true she could be a big help to Theo¡¯s career with her background


    now. 1


    In contrast, not only was I spending his money but I was taking up all his time by having him keep


    mepany. Sure enough, I was useless.


    The grapes that he bought this time were slightly sour. I only ate two and did not feel like having any


    more. I sat there and listened to the act.


    "Cindy, I''m so disappointed in you. Am I the kind of person who would abandon my wife and child


    for my interests? Would I take advantage of you to obtain benefits? Do I look like a rat to you?"


    "No, Theowy. You''re an indomitable man in my heart. It''s just that I can see you¡¯re working so hard


    and I really want to help you, but I couldn''t do much back then. Now, I have the ability to. The first


    thought that came to my mind was to give you a hand in your career so that you don''t have to burn


    the midnight oil." Cindy''s voice sounded anxious.


    I had to admit that Cindy was doing what was best for Theo. She was willing to use her fortune on


    him. 1


    "Enough. I''m not that kind of person." Theo raised his voice. I was able to sense the anger that he


    was suppressing within him. "I''ll only have one wife in my whole life, and that person is Wanda


    Lane."


    Cindyughed. Her smile was kind of creepy. "But you''re not in love with her, are you? There''s no


    love between you and her. It''s only because she''s pregnant with your child, and it''s just your sense


    of responsibility as a man. One day, you''ll regret the decision you''ve made today.¡±


    "I don¡¯t need others to judge my romance and marriage." Theo''s voice turned cold. It was colder


    than how he used to talk to me in the past.


    "Cindy, I¡¯m telling you onest time. I took care of you all these years only because I felt sorry for


    your family and I promised your parents that I''d protect you. Now that you''ve found your biological


    parents and are living your life like a princess, it''s time for me to get out of your life and take care of


    my family.¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "No, I don''t want you to leave my life. Theowy, you promised them that you''d take care of me, so


    you must be responsible for me to the end. I won''t allow you to back out. Don''t you try to get rid of


    me in this life!" Cindy wentpletely berserk and started screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "If you keep behaving willfully,ing to my house randomly, or doing anything to hurt my loved


    one, don¡¯t me me for keeping my word. I¡¯ll never talk to you again.¡± After all, he just could not pull


    the trigger o n Cindy.


    "Your loved one?" Cindy stopped crying. She lifted her head and looked at Theo with a look of


    disbelief.


    There were mes of jealousy zing in her eyes. " You called her your loved one? Are you really


    in love with her?"


    Cindy was not to be med for being surprised. I was surprised too. Even though I knew he said it


    out of desperation, my heart could not help but keep on thumping and pounding.


    What surprised me even more was Theo replying ''yes'' with utmost certainty in a calm and deep


    voice.


    Right after he said so, Cindy squatted on the floor clutching her head. She let out a piercing scream.


    "No,


    that''s impossible! You told me before that you don''t love her!"


    Then, she stood up and tugged on Theo¡¯s sleeves, saying anxiously, "Theowy, you''re wrong. You


    don¡¯t love her, you think you love her because of your sense of responsibility. You weren¡¯t in love


    with her back then. You even hated her. Now, it''s because she¡¯s pregnant with your child. That''s


    why you''ve mistaken responsibility as love, right? This has to be it, it has to!"


    There was an unpleasant feeling in my heart when I looked at how Cindy was going insane.


    Theo was probably feeling the same too. He pinched his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Cindy,


    stop messing around. Zedd will be here soon. Go home with him."


    Theo had just finished talking when Zedd came running into the house, panting. Cindy was still


    freaking out. He had to coax and persuade before he could bring her out of the vi.


    After they left, Theo came to the dining area. He looked awful, but he still spoke to me in a gentle


    voice. "How''s the taste?"


    "It¡¯s a bit sour. The previous one tasted better. Try one." I picked one and fed him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He opened his mouth and chewed twice, his face immediately contorting. "It''s really sour. Don''t eat


    them anymore. I¡¯ll buy more tomorrow."


    Then, he pulled me into his arms. Heid his chin on my head and spoke softly, "Let''s go fishing this


    afternoon, alright?"


    "Don¡¯t you have to go to work? I told Cecilia that I¡¯ll be seeing her this afternoon. She¡¯s been back


    for such a long time yet I never had the time to apany her." I lifted my head and looked at him


    with a faint smile o n the corners of my lips.


    Jerome would be reaching Salt City this afternoon. I had not told Theo about it. I thought it was


    unnecessary for him to worry about this. After all, it was not that serious yet. 1


    "Alright, then. Come back early, I¡¯ll make dinner and wait for you." He did not insist.


    I stood on my tiptoes and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. I said softly, "Theo Grant, let''s


    spend the rest of our days happily."


    Even though I had no idea if he truly loved me, at least I was being pampered and spoiled by him at


    the moment. There was nothing perfect in this world, and there was no need to distinguish between


    love and responsibility. As long as I was happy, that would be enough.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll give it our best shot." He pulled me closer to him and held my face up.


    It was an overbearing and romantic French kiss. He finally let go of me when the both of us were


    out of breath.


    We were like a loving couple. Neither of us mentioned the scene that happened just now. We just


    closed one eye to the situation.


    After lunch, I got changed and drove out.


    I made an appointment with Cecilia and went to the airport.


    I reached there right on time. I saw Jerome pulling his suitcase while walking out.


    After all these years, he was still as handsome and eye -catching as he used to be. The only


    difference was that he looked even more maturepared to the past when he looked callow.


    However, that did not affect his beauty.


    Yes, that was right, his beauty.


    When Jerome was in university, he was given the nickname ''Shane the Beauty''. It all started when


    Jerome was forced to y the female lead in the university''s theatrical y. The moment he was


    done getting his makeup, everyone was stunned. He was even prettier than the campus belle.


    Shane the Beauty immediately shot to poprity. That was probably one of the reasons why he


    went overseas after he graduated.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    When he saw me, he acted just like before and gave m e a big bear hug. "Honey, it¡¯s been a few


    years. You¡¯ve gotten even prettier and look more intellectual than before. But you''ve gained weight.¡±


    "Who wouldn''t gain weight after getting pregnant?" I refuted. I was scanning him from head to toe.


    "Well, you haven''t changed one bit. Looks like you''ve been working hard to keep that ''Shane the


    Beauty¡¯ nickname of yours."


    It was great to poke fun at each other like this!


    "No one would treat a brother like you do. I gave up a bright future toe back for you," Jerome


    spoke while he looked around. "Where''s Cecilia? Why isn¡¯t she picking her brother up? Is she busy


    dating or getting married?"


    "She went to the restaurant to get us a table. An elderly like you has juste back. Of course, we


    need to bring you out for a fun night!" I pulled his suitcase and walked out.


    "Let me do it. Don''t hurt my nephew.¡±


    After he said that, he softly patted my belly in a mischievous way. "Hello, my dear nephew. I''m your


    uncle. Wait, no. Back then, I said I was going to be


    your child''s godfather after you get married and bear a child. Baby, I''m your godfather. Hurry up and


    come out to y with your godfather."


    I shook my head helplessly. The child was not even born yet, but those asking to be the child''s


    godfather were already queuing up for the chance.


    We walked to the car. Jerome shot a nce at my stomach and said, "Why don¡¯t you let me drive?"


    "Never mind. You don''t even know the way. It''ll be more dangerous if you drive." I got into the


    driver''s seat.


    "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been years. Salt City has changed a lot." Jerome scratched his head and got into


    the passenger seat.


    "I¡¯m going to treat you to a feastter. I¡¯ve booked the most expensive hotel in Salt City for you. This


    time, you''re going to stay here a while. Cecilia and I will apany you to go around the city. We''ll


    let you see how fast Salt City has been developing."


    He turned around and looked at me. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Didn''t you marry a rich guy? Why


    am I staying alone in a hotel when you have that big vi? Are you afraid that your husband will get


    jealous?"


    Looking at the excited expression on his face, I smiled and said, "I¡¯m not afraid that he''ll get jealous.


    My main concern is you''ll feel grossed out. Do you remember that piece of news where you


    criticized a rich young master for taking over his family business? That¡¯s my husband!" "Oh, sh*t.


    You actually married into the Grant family? S o Theo Grant is your husband now?" There was an


    expression of disbelief on his face.


    I smiled, giving a vague answer.


    Grant Corporation was regarded as a legend in Salt City. I remembered when we were in university,


    Grant Corporation had suddenly announced that Theo Grant would being back from overseas


    to take over the business.


    Theo was still way too young back then. He was only i n his 20s, and he had just finished his


    studies abroad before his return here. He held no jobs prior to that, so the sudden announcement


    that Grant Corporation would be in his hands became a hot topic at that time. Everyone was


    questioning his capabilities.


    At that time, the students in the university were in an uproar. Other than bing a hot discussion


    in online forums, teachers would even use this as an example when they were teaching in ss.


    It was a controversial issue among theizens on the inte with two sides formed. One side


    supported the idea and they thought Theo was young and capable. He would definitely bring new


    blood into Grant Corporation. The other side was made up of skeptics who thought Theo was


    incapable of running Grant Corporation as he did not possess the talents and vision that a leader


    should have.


    Well, Jerome was one of those skeptics. He even wrote an article to prove that Theo Grant would


    lead to Grant Corporation''s decline. There were ten reasons stated i n the article.


    Every one of them was clear and logical. Every word written was hard-hitting, criticizing Theo like he


    was a worthless person.


    The article was a hot topic back then. It was shared in all online forums in the country, and it even


    got published in the newspaper. It was uncertain what had happened after that but Jerome deleted


    the article and wrote an apology letter that was published in the newspaper. Then, the matter finally


    subsided.


    "I didn''t expect this at all!" Jerome slumped on the seat with a gloomy face. He stopped nagging


    and saying that he wanted to go to my house.


    I could not help butugh and cracked a joke. "If you don¡¯t like the hotel, we can check outter.


    You can go home with me and stay at my house!"


    "No. I fear for my life. I''ll never go to your house in a million years.¡± Jerome waved his hands again


    and again. He looked like he was afraid of getting eaten alive.


    I smiled faintly and remained silent.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Tell me about your story!¡± After the joke, Jerome wiped the smile off his face and began to ask


    about m y affairs seriously.


    Hence, I briefly told him about what happened all these years, from the beginning until the end.


    After hearing that, he kept on shaking his head and scolded me for being stupid. He said in a deep


    voice, Being kidnapped is such a big deal. Why didn''t you tell Theo about it? The problem would''ve


    probably been solved if he knew about it."

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    "No way. If it¡¯s rted to Cindy Reed, I¡¯ll always be the unfortunate one."


    I had no idea what Theo felt for Cindy, but I knew one thing-he would tolerate her without limits. I


    knew it after experiencing Cecilia''s matter, so I could not tell him about this.


    ¡°Damn it! Have you really married into a rich family? You''re just a sitting duck in a prison cell."


    Jerome could not help but rant.


    I was speechless. It was indeed as he had said.


    Not long after, the car arrived at the restaurant.


    Cecilia was already waiting at the entrance. She waved at us excitedly from far away. When the car


    had yet to park properly, Jerome could not wait any longer and screamed hoarsely, "Honey, do you


    miss m e?" Then, he ran toward Cecilia and gave her a bear hug.


    Many people were waiting for seats at the restaurant''s entrance. He immediately caught their


    attention, and i t was followed by screams.


    Shane the Beauty was indeed living up to his reputation. He was like a superstar, always attracting


    the crowd''s attention no matter where he was.


    "Look, that guy is so pretty! His facial features are more defined than a woman''s!¡±


    "Is he a superstar? Look at how ssy he is and his appearance! He¡¯s not an ordinary person."


    "Maybe, but too bad he has a girlfriend. And his girlfriend looks so in. He''s so handsome, he''s


    completely out of her league."


    "Right, she¡¯s not even as pretty as you are. It looks like they''re a lovey-dovey couple. Can you tell


    me why good -looking people are always like this? They''ll always go for someone uglier than them."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you know? Love is blind. You think that she''s ugly, but he thinks she''s as beautiful as a


    fairy!"


    "Now you know why we hated eating with you back then?"


    Listening to the conversations behind, Cecilia rolled her eyes at Jerome angrily. "Every time we go


    out together, we''re always the ones who get hurt. Why does a man like you have to be so pretty?"


    "Aren¡¯t their words nice? They¡¯re saying that I love you a lot and love is blind. How wonderful is


    that?" Jerome did not care about this. He wrapped his arms around Cecilia and continued to walk


    forward.


    "Come on, you''re just an evildoer. The same thing happens every time I¡¯m with you. Not only will we


    be stared at by the onlookers but they''ll evenpare us


    and mock us."


    Jerome reached out and flicked Cecilia''s forehead with his finger,ining, "You little chick, after


    years of not seeing each other, you''re starting to find it hard to put up with me, huh?"


    "Ouch! You''ve always been an evildoer, bringing disasters everywhere you go.¡± Cecilia covered her


    forehead while she continuedining.


    "Stop it. Just wait and see, I''ll blow your head off..." Both of them were still the same. The moment


    they saw each other, they would start arguing.


    "Stop. Quiet down, both of you. Do you still want to be stared at? Why are you both acting like


    children?" I could not stand it anymore and voiced out.


    Both of them lowered their heads, looked around, then booed at each other at the same time. Then,


    they finally kept quiet.


    Their obedient faces made meugh.


    What a pair of quarrelsome friends. When they could not see each other, they would miss each


    other. When they could finally see each other, they would start fighting. Even so, I was d to have


    them horsing around me every day during those dark days in the past.


    Soon, the dishes were served. Jerome had been living abroad all these years, so he had a big


    appetite and enjoyed the familiar taste of home a lot.


    Suddenly, Jerome was staring outside the door. His face changed.


    "Your current expression looks like you''ve seen your e x-girlfriend.¡± Cecilia grabbed the chance to


    tease him


    "An acquaintance of mine." Jerome withdrew his gaze faintly. He looked a little depressed. I was


    surprised that he actually did not tease Cecilia back.


    It aroused my curiosity, so I turned my head and looked out the window.


    I was not surprised to see Xander. What surprised me was that he was wearing his sunsses and


    a mask. I knew him well, but if not for his girlfriend beside him, I almost could not recognize him.


    However, Jerome was able to recognize him with one look.


    "How do you know him?" Xander was not in the same university as us.


    "Not only do I know him but I''m also close to him.


    Back in the days..." Jerome shook his head and smiled bitterly. He did not continue talking.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to have a story with a superstar. Hurry and tell us about it. Was it an abusive


    love that you can''t afford to stay in, or were you the jerk who kept making things ambiguous and


    dumped him to travel abroad?" Cecilia leaned closer to him with a gossipy face.


    "Shoo, shoo, shoo. These are theplicated thoughts of the mind of a kid in an adult¡¯s body."


    Jerome turned his head and looked outside the window. He watched Xander and the woman


    disappear around the corner.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    After lunch, I was nning to send Jerome to the hotel and go back home.


    However, this fellow would not let us go. He wanted us to apany him to the club after our meal.


    "Party? Can¡¯t you see that Wanda¡¯s pregnant? Can she go to such ces? How is she going to go


    wild with you?" Cecilia spoke angrily.


    "Who says that pregnant women can''t go wild? She''s been staying at home too often and that''s why


    she''s imagining things and getting ill. If we can¡¯t go to the club, then we can go to a karaoke joint.


    Anyway, you can still drink with me!"


    "I''m pregnant too. I can''t drink," Cecilia said out loud without thinking.


    "Oh sh*t." Jerome''s jaw dropped. "You''re pregnant? Who''s your husband?"


    It was only then did Cecilia realize she had said something wrong. Her face reddened and she


    refused t o speak.


    "Do you really believe her? I just prefer quiet ces and don''t want to go somewhere noisy," I


    hurriedly said. When speaking about getting pregnant while still single, women would naturally feel


    embarrassed.


    Although Cecilia did not say anything, I knew full well that she had traditional values at heart.


    Cecilia then let out a sigh of relief. She pretended to be calm and said, "You''re still as dumb as you


    used to be after so many years of not seeing you. You believe in everything I say.¡±


    "That means I trust you, alright? You only talk nonsense the whole day. I don¡¯t even know what''s


    true and what''s false." Jerome rolled his eyes at her.


    Then, Jerome dragged both of us with him and said," Since we can''t go to the club or go karaoke,


    let''s just go to the hotel room and chit-chat."


    I took my phone out to look at the time. I realized that my phone had run out of battery and it was


    turned off.


    Cecilia looked at Jerome from head to toe with her eyes full of contempt. "You''re not letting us go


    just because you''re still timid and afraid like the old days, right?¡±


    I recalled that when we were still in university, the three of us would often go on trips. When we


    were staying in our hotel rooms at night, Jerome had his own room but would keep staying in our


    room, refusing to leave.


    Finally, we could not stand it any longer and asked him to leave. It was then he told us that he was


    afraid t o sleep alone. We had no choice, so atst, the three of us slept in a room with a king-sized


    bed.


    Cecilia had been mocking him after that incident. She would mention it to Jerome to threaten him


    every time.


    "That was so many years ago and you still remember i t." Even after so many years, Jerome could


    not help but blush when she brought this up again. "I''ve been staying alone in a foreign country all


    these years! It''s because Wanda has been bottling up all her feelings. If she doesn¡¯t talk it out, she''ll


    suffocate sooner orter."


    Once Jerome said so, Cecilia did not say anything more. She turned her head and looked at me.


    "Why don''t we go up and have a chat?"


    "Sure. It''s not like we''ve never slept together before." I nodded my head and agreed. I was the first


    to get out o f the car and walked toward the hotel. After all, we did not see Jerome as a man.


    Just like what Jerome said, I had been bottling up my feelings. I had to let them out.


    "Right. Three of us have slept together before. There''s nothing to be shy about." Jerome went along


    with my words.


    Cecilia shrugged her shoulders. She did not say anything and followed us.


    Jerome''s room was on the 38th floor. I asked him in the elevator, "Are you nning to stay abroad


    to develop your career?"


    "No."


    Jerome was gazing far away through the clear walls of the elevator. "My favorite people and the


    people I care about are here. I''ve finished my studies, so I''m nning to go back to Whaldorf City to


    open a psychology clinic there. Nowadays, there are more and more people getting mentally ill.


    Psychology clinics are still new to the market, so it''s a good chance."


    "Does that mean you''ll be staying here?" Jerome was a citizen of Whaldorf City. It was a good idea


    to develop his career here.


    "No. The main reason I came back this time is to see you. I haven''t settled the affairs there. I''ll have


    to go back again."


    Cecilia was leaning against the elevator listlessly and said, "Why don''t you open a clinic in Salt


    City? It''ll be convenient for me to look for you if anything happens."


    "So you can look for me when you suffer from psychological problems?" Jerome turned his head


    around and looked at Cecilia.


    "Screw you, are you cursing me? You''re the one who has mental problems. Your whole family has


    mental problems." Cecilia was acting like a shrew due to her rage. Jerome was shocked and stuck


    his tongue out. H e dared not to say anything more.


    I was the one who booked the room. Although it was not as luxurious as the suite, it was not cheap


    either.


    Hence, the decorations were pretty nice.


    After entering the room, Jerome shrugged his hands." This is how a hotel is. The more luxurious the


    room is, the more empty it feels. There¡¯s only one feeling when you¡¯re staying here alone-


    depressed."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    "You shouldn''t have booked such an expensive room for him. This kind of person only deserves to


    stay in a standard room that costs a hundred bucks. Small and cozy!"


    "What do you know? Wanda cares about me dearly. She¡¯s different from you, a person with no


    conscience. I¡¯ve been away for so long yet you don¡¯t even miss me."


    "Why should I miss you? You don¡¯t even miss me."


    "How do you know whether I''ve missed you? Are you i n my head?"


    I sat quietly on the sofa and looked at them fighting with each other. It made me feel warm. This


    was how life was supposed to be.


    After they were done arguing with each other, Ceciliay down on the sofa and slept with her eyes


    closed. She must be suffering from drowsiness as she was now three months pregnant. I had


    experienced it too.


    Jerome found a thin nket and covered her with it. Then, he sat on the floor beside me. Looking at


    me, he said, "Symptoms of early-stage depression are feeling down, losing sleep, and getting bad-


    tempered. When it''s serious, you can''t help but hurt yourself."


    Of course, I knew those. Otherwise, I would not have


    called him and asked him toe back.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "When did you start losing control of yourself?" He looked at me, his eyes filled with concern and


    worry.


    "I''ve always been feeling down and losing sleep. I''ve been emotionally unstable since half a year


    ago. I stop myself from hurting myself and the baby,¡± I answered honestly. Since I hade to seek


    help, I should not hide anything.


    Although this kind of situation seldom happened, I knew it had gotten more serious than thest


    time.


    He covered his face with both hands. It took him a while to put them away. "It seems like it has


    gotten serious. You can¡¯t take medicine to control it now. The only way is to try and regte your


    emotions. You know how serious the illness was back then. If you let it continue to progress like


    this, you and the baby will be in danger."


    "That''s why I asked you toe back. Jerome, I¡¯m scared. I''m afraid that I''ll go back in time." I


    could only open up in front of Jerome who was a friend and a doctor.


    I remembered when my mother passed away back then, it was a fatal blow for me. With all those


    suppressed emotions after being tortured by Tyler for s o many years, I finally broke down. I lost


    control and kept hurting myself again and again.


    Jerome knew about my tragic past.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t further my studies abroad for nothing. All these years, I''ve been conducting


    psychotherapy treatment ns without medications.


    I did remarkably well. I can help you."


    I nodded my head. "Then I''ll put the lives of me and m y baby in your hands."


    After that, Jerome gave me a two-hour-long therapy session. During the session, he seemed like a


    doctor at times and an old friend at others. It seemed like we were chatting, but I could feel my


    emotions being released while we were talking.


    In short, I felt so much better.


    "Alright. That''s all for today. It won''t work just by doing this once or twice. It takes time." Jerome


    ended the therapy session.


    I lifted my head and looked at the clock on the wall. It was almost 11. Cecilia was sleeping soundly. I


    reached out and covered her with the nket.


    "Whose child is she pregnant with?" Jerome lounged o n the sofazily and asked.


    I was surprised. I turned around and looked at him." You can tell?"


    "Damn, I''m a psychologist. I''m good at observing, alright? Just by looking at herplexion and


    how she looks, I know she¡¯s pregnant."


    As expected from a psychologist.


    "You''d better ask her yourself." Cecilia did not say anything, so I had better not say too much either.


    "Never mind. It doesn''t matter who it belongs to. The most important thing is that both of you are


    willing.¡± H e stretched out his long legs andy down on the sofa.


    I walked forward, sat down beside him, and said, ¡± Let¡¯s talk about you. What happened?"


    Even though he had been acting like how he was in the old days, I was still able to tell that he had


    something on his mind. He was not himself. After so many years of friendship, no matter how good


    he was at pretending, he could not hide it from me.


    He was slightly surprised, then he smiled bitterly and said, "You''re still as smart as you were back


    then. If you''re too smart for your own good, you''ll get tired of living!"


    "Tell me!" I frowned and raised my voice. The more this guy acted like this, the more worried I


    became.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    He did not answer. Instead, he stood up and opened a bottle of red wine. Then, he took a ss and


    poured m e some water. He said, "I''m in a bad mood. Have a drink with me."


    I took up the ss and clinked sses with him. He picked up the red wine and downed it with one


    gulp.


    "Is it a rtionship problem?" I asked softly. I had no idea what was wrong, and I did not know how


    tofort him.


    In my memory, Jerome¡¯s family was quite rich and they were staying in Whaldorf City. Hence, it was


    probably not a family problem. The remaining possibility left was a rtionship problem. After so


    many years of not seeing each other, I was not sure about his rtionship status.


    "Ho." He swirled the red wine in the ss and said, "I had mixed feelings when I saw you and


    Cecilia still sticking together like a family after so many years. Not like me, I''m destined to be alone."


    Apart from the sadness and sorrow in his eyes, I could also see that he was feeling lost.


    I poured out the water in my ss and poured myself a little red wine. I might as well join him for a


    drink. I


    did not know why a cheerful guy like him would be so sad. However, a silentpanion was more


    than anything at this moment.


    "Come to Salt City. We''ll be here for you. We can take care of each other in the future. We''ll never


    abandon each other."


    One would meet many friends in a lifetime, but most friendships could not stand the test of time.


    Many would just fall apart.


    My friendship with Cecilia was considered rare. We were not only friends but were each other''s


    family.


    "We''ll talk about itter!" He was not satisfied drinking a single ss of wine, so he started drinking


    from the bottle.


    I lifted my hand and took the bottle of wine from him." The alcohol content is high. How will your


    body handle it if you get drunk?"


    "It''d be better to die. Death pays all debts. Then, no one will ever force me again."


    He snatched the bottle back and continued to drink." It''s tiring to be alive. When you need


    someone''s help, n o one cares about you. When they need you, you¡¯ll have to show up. Otherwise,


    you¡¯ll be said to be ungrateful."


    I could not understand what he was saying, so it was better if I did not say anything. I could only


    watch him quietly. I was worried.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Maybe Jerome was making a lot of noise, so Cecilia, who was beside me, woke up. She asked,


    "They went t o look for you again?¡±


    "Yes. They asked me to go back to take care of that old man. It''s ridiculous, right?" Jerome was


    getting tipsy. He squinted his eyes and gave a bitter smile.


    "What''s wrong?" I looked at Cecilia.


    Cecilia got up and sat on the sofa. She pinched her brows and said, "His father abandoned his


    mother back then. He then married into a wealthy family in Whaldorf City. But after years of getting


    married, his wife still wasn''t pregnant. His father then came looking for them and snatched him


    away from his mother. This isn''t the most exasperating part. Do you know what pissed me off the


    most?"


    Cecilia looked angry as she continued. "Jerome''s father only brought him to the family for less than


    three years. That rich wife of his got pregnant and gave birth to a son. Now, there''s no ce for


    Jerome i n that wealthy family.


    "Before Jerome could graduate, he was cast out by the family. Later on, his mother got sick and


    passed away. It was his uncle who supported him to finish his studies in university. After that, he


    became an exchange student and went abroad."


    "Why don''t I know about all these?" Jerome always looked so cheerful back then. I had no idea so


    many things had happened to him.


    "You almost went insane because of your mother. You probably wouldn''t be able to listen even if we


    told you about it. So we didn''t. We wanted to save you the trouble."


    Jerome leaned on the sofa. His eyes were red. "My mother got sick because of him. He got what he


    deserved. Last year, his son died in a car ident. He shamelessly asked me to go back, iming


    that he¡¯s old and I should go back to fulfill my filial duty. Tell m e, isn¡¯t this ridiculous?¡±


    It was indeed ridiculous. I had never thought that there was such a father in this world.


    After all, we all had a cross to bear. Happiness seemed so simple but we all had different troubles to


    deal with.


    I looked at Jerome who was lying on the sofa. He was drunk. His eyes were misty, and his


    expression was sad. It broke my heart seeing him like that.


    Everyone had their own burdens to carry. There were troubles that all of us had to face alone. No


    one else could help with that. As a friend, we could only provide himfort andpanionship.


    I sat down and patted him on his shoulder,forting him silently.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Maybe Jerome had drunk too much. He was feeling angry and upset a moment ago, but he fell


    asleep the next second. He was even snoring lightly.


    Cecilia and I, who were two pregnant women, could not carry a 183cm-tall guy. Hence, we left him


    to sleep on the sofa. We helped him take off his shoes to make him feel morefortable. Cecilia


    covered him with the nket that he covered her with just now.


    She picked her phone up, nced at it, and said, "It''s almost one o''clock and you''re not back home


    yet. Did Theo call you?¡±


    I smiled helplessly and said, "My phone ran out of battery. He can¡¯t find me.¡±


    Cecilia furrowed her brows. She was slightly worried." Hurry up and get back home now. Don¡¯t get


    into a fight with him again. I¡¯ll be here to look after Jerome.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It¡¯s alright. I told him that I¡¯d be keeping youpany before I went out.¡± I looked at Cecilia,


    realizing that she looked awful after not seeing her for a few days. "What happened to you these


    few days? Why do you look so bad?"


    I remembered when I was picking her up at the airport, she had a rosy face and looked healthy.


    "I don''t know why either. I can¡¯t eat or sleep well aftering back. I feel drowsy and sleepy all day.


    Maybe the baby likes the countryside too and doesn¡¯t like it here." Cecilia massaged her temples


    and smiled bitterly.


    "You''ll just have to endure past this stage. I experienced it before as well. Get some sleep every


    time you''re feeling sleepy. Otherwise, you''ll only be more ufortable."


    Women were such great creatures. Apart from everything else, being pregnant for nine months and


    experiencing different stages of pregnancy was a long and difficult process.


    "It looks like he¡¯s not waking up anytime soon. Let¡¯s g o to the bedroom and get some sleep."


    Jerome was drunk. We dared not to leave as we were afraid that he might cause trouble in the


    middle of the night.


    However, the two of us pregnant women could not just sit there for the whole night. Hence, we went


    into the room to get some rest.


    It waste and both of us were tired. Wey down on the bed and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Jerome was still asleep when we woke up. We did not wake him up so that


    he could sleep off the jetg. We then left the hotel.


    I had breakfast with Cecilia first before we separated and went back to our homes.


    It was already nine o''clock in the morning when I reached home. Miss Woods would be out grocery


    shopping now. I went upstairs right away, nning to lie down on the bed for a while more.


    It was strange when I saw that the bedroom door was closed. Once I opened the door and entered


    the room, a strong smell of alcohol rushed to my face.


    The curtains that blocked out the light were pulled tightly. It made the whole room be filled with


    darkness.


    I had juste in after being exposed to the bright sun. My eyes were not adapted to the darkness


    yet. I could not see clearly, so I could only ask, "Theo, are you home?"


    He did not answer me.


    I groped for the window and pulled the curtains, letting a streak of light in. Theo was sitting on the


    sofa. He lifted his hand and covered his eyes, saying," Close it!¡±


    I drew the curtains. I had to switch on the lights to see clearly. He was wearing all ck, his hair


    was messy, and he was lounging on the sofa. A few empty bottles were scattered around the coffee


    table.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I walked toward him and picked up the bottles on the floor before putting


    them on the table. I squatted in front of him and looked up a t him.


    When I got closer to him, I realized he looked awful.


    His eyes were bloodshot and his dark circles were pretty obvious. He had dense stubble on his chin


    too. I n short, he looked gaunt.


    He turned his head. His deep, dark eyes fell on my face. He stared at me for a while, then he said,


    "You still remember toe back, huh?" His voice was deep and hoarse. It sounded like he was


    speaking after not talking for a long time.


    "I was with Cecilia! Didn''t I tell you yesterday? I''m sorry. I wanted to call you but my phone ran out


    of battery." I felt a little sorry for not calling him all night. It was indeed my fault.


    "Is that even a reason? Your phone ran out of battery but did Cecilia''s phone run out of battery too?"


    He looked at me with his cold dark eyes and sneered. There was a hint of mockery in his tone.


    I lowered my head and remained silent. Although it was not a big deal, it was still my fault, after all.


    "Wanda Lane, do you think I¡¯m stupid or gullible? How many secrets are you still hiding from me?"


    He clenched his teeth with a disgusted look. It seemed that he was dying to gobble me up alive.


    I felt unpleasant. Even though I was hiding things from him, I was doing it for his own good. I did not


    want my troubles to distract him or bother him.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    I stood up and replied in a resentful tone, "Theo Grant, i f you have any problems with me, please


    tell me directly and stop insinuating. You''re familiar with my social circle. There are only a few


    people who I''m in contact with. What can I lie to you about? And what secrets could I hide from


    you?


    "You¡¯ve been keeping a lot of secrets!" He sneered and replied sharply, "For example, the man who


    hugged you in the airport!"


    I was stunned. Then, I lowered my eyes and said in a tone of disbelief, "You''ve been following me?"


    I did not run into anyone I knew at the airport yesterday, but he knew everything I did. It went


    without saying how he knew about that. There was a wave of anger rising in my chest. "Theo, what


    is this? Don''t I have any freedom left?"


    "You¡¯re my wife. Why can¡¯t I track your whereabouts? I s there anything wrong with that?" His eyes


    were gloomy and cold to the extent that they were terrifying.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course not. You''re invading my privacy. Even if we¡¯re husband and wife, I have the right to keep


    my privacy. You can just ask me directly if you want to know anything. Why do you have to do this?"


    I was furious, and I could not stand the stink of alcohol on him. I frowned and took a few steps back.


    "Would you have told me if I asked?" He reached out and grabbed me. His lower jaw tightened, and


    his pupils dted. The way he looked at me was particrly cold.


    "Yes. I didn''t tell you because I thought there was no need to. But if you wanted to know, you


    could¡¯ve just asked me directly. I would''ve told you." My face was still sullen and I sounded stiff.


    He stood up and pulled me into his arms. He stared at me with gleaming eyes, saying, "I hope you


    can give m e an exnation aboutst night."


    Speaking ofst night, it reminded me of him following me. I did not like the feeling of being


    suspected and questioned. I was angry, and I started t o ther.


    "It was just like what you said, President Grant.


    Yesterday, I cheated on you and went on a date with another man. I went to the airport to pick him


    up and we had a meal together. We even checked into a hotel together. We had fun the whole night


    and I just came back."


    "Wanda Lane!" He held me tight in his arms. I was wrapped by him, and the smell of alcohol was


    too strong. I felt ufortable.


    "Didn''t you have someone follow me because you''re suspicious of me? If that¡¯s the case, my


    exnation is reasonable. Is there anything else you''re dissatisfied with, President Grant? I''ve


    already told you what I should be telling you. Please let go of me now. I''d love t o leave. The smell


    of alcohol on you is too strong, I''m feeling ufortable."


    "Tell me the truth!" He raised his voice.


    "Wasn''t that what you wanted to hear, President Grant?¡± Getting someone to follow me meant he


    did not trust me. Since he had sowed a seed of doubt in his mind, then I would just let it grow!


    "Is it true?" He flew into a rage. He had lost his mind. H e carried me up and put me down on the


    bed.


    Iy on the bed quietly.


    He turned over and stood up from the bed to keep a distance away from me. Fortunately, his


    rationality soon took over his anger.


    It took him a while to speak, and when he did, his voice was deep. "Didn''t you say that we¡¯re going


    to spend the rest of our lives happily? Why do you keep making me angry?¡±


    "You offended me first," I replied in a rxed tone.


    He shot me a nce and spoke helplessly, "It wasn¡¯t m y intention to follow you and pry into your


    personal life. It''s just that you''re pregnant and you were going out, which made me worry about you.


    As your husband, I have the obligation and responsibility to protect you."


    I fell silent.


    I finally spoke after a while, "He''s a close friend of mine from when I was in university. He went


    overseas after he graduated. We''ve been out of touch for many years. He came to Salt City to


    handle some affairs this time. I went to pick him up and we had dinner together. He got drunkter


    in the night, so Cecilia and I kept himpany."


    What I said was the truth. I had only concealed the purpose of Jeromeing to Salt City. The crux


    of my illness was Theo, but it was also my problem. I did not want him to know about it as it would


    only bring him troubles.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    This time, he did not say anything. He stepped forward and held me in his arms, saying softly, "Am I


    that domineering to the extent that I won''t allow you t o make friends? Would I have stopped you


    from going i f you told me?"


    I frowned. "No. I just thought that it wasn''t a big deal and I didn''t have to tell you about it."


    "Do you know how worried I was when you didn''te back homest night? Your phone was


    dead all night and I couldn''t stop imagining things. Do you still have me in your heart?" He pointed


    at my chest and stared at me in a dissatisfied manner.


    I nced at those bottles and cigarette butts, then I looked at his pale face. I said, "Yes, forever and


    ever!"


    I seldom confessed my feelings. After I said those words, my face was blushing. I lowered my head


    and dared not to look at him.


    He remained silent, but he reached out and held my face. He stared at me, then lowered his head


    immediately. It was like he could not wait to kiss my lips.


    He finally let go of me when I could barely breathe.


    I guiltily looked at him, showed a bitter smile, and


    said, "Theo, I don''t think I can do this anymore."


    This was an illness. There was nothing I could do.


    No man would be able to stand such a marriage.


    "Theo, I''m sorry. You... should go look for Cindy!" Those words were my heartfelt confession.


    After I said that, I did not look at him. I got up and entered the bathroom right away.


    He followed me into the bathroom. He was grim-faced, and he helped me bathe without saying


    anything. After that, he wiped my body clean with a dry towel.


    I remained silent throughout. After he dried me, I went out of the bathroom andy on the bed.


    He began to shower after I left the bathroom. He came out after half an hour. He had shaved his


    beard, his face reverting to its handsome andely appearance from before.


    He climbed into the bed and wrapped me in his arms from the back. He said in a deep voice, "Stop


    overthinking. We''ll go to the hospital to see the doctor after the baby is born."


    There was a poignant feeling gushing out from my heart. It was a mental illness. It was not curable


    just b y seeing the doctor or taking medications. I turned my head and looked up at him. "What if it''s


    incurable?"


    "Then we''ll look for another doctor until you¡¯re cured."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He held my hand, speaking in a convincing tone.


    I did not say anything more. The more confident he was, the more unsure I felt.


    Not long after, I could hear him breathing evenly beside my ears. After a sleepless night, he finally


    could not stand it anymore.


    I could not fall asleep. I was pondering if Jerome could help me.


    When Theo was sleeping soundly, I squirmed my body to get out of bed as I wanted to open the


    windows and get some fresh air. The alcohol smell in the room had yet to air out.


    However, when I had just moved a little, I was pulled back into his arms. "Sleep with me. I was


    awake all night. I''m sleepy now."


    I was speechless. Why was he forcing me to sleep with him when he was the one who did not sleep


    last night? 1


    Although I was unwilling, he was hugging me so tightly that I could not break free from his grip. I


    could only give up andy in his arms, trying to sleep.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    After a while, I fell asleep amid Theo''s light snoring.


    When I woke up, it was already in the afternoon.


    That was a long nap. My head was slightly dizzy. I had to close my eyes and sit there for a while to


    get over the grogginess. I had just opened my eyes when I saw Theo''s dark and deep eyes.


    He was leaning on his other arm, looking at me.


    I was stunned when my eyes met his dark eyes all of a sudden. It took me a while to react. "You


    startled me. Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Lazy little pig." He reached out and touched my nose with a smile, saying, "You fell into a deeper


    sleep than me. Aren''t you hungry?"


    I shook my head. I had a hard time turning over my body. It was hurting so much that I was


    clenching my jaw.


    "What''s wrong?" He looked worried and quickly helped me up gently.


    "It''s nothing. It''s probably because I slept too long. My waist is sore." I reached out to my back and


    massaged it gently.


    As my belly was getting bigger, my whole body was


    swollen now. It was difficult to walk and even my waist was beginning to feel sore. It was getting


    harder every day.


    He reached out and helped me to massage my back gently. "Are youcking calcium? Let''s see the


    doctor tomorrow."


    "Do you have anymon sense? Where did you hear that one''s back would hurt because of a


    lack of calcium?¡± I rolled my eyes at him.


    "The book stated that a mother would suffer from cramps and a sore back in theirte pregnancy.


    And it''s probably because of ack of calcium, or it¡¯s caused by ack of other micronutrients in the


    body. I''ll have to check the book to make sure.¡±


    "Not likely. I''m taking fte and other supplements that were given by the doctor every day."


    "Then it must be ack of exercise. Why don''t I sign you up for prenatal yoga? I''ll apany you to


    ss every day."


    "Never mind. I don''t want to get tortured every day."


    He frowned. "Then I''ll ask the yoga instructor toe over."


    The thought that Cecilia¡¯s mental state was not that well recently came into my mind. Maybe she


    needed it too. I changed my mind and said, "There''s no need. I''ll ask Cecilia to go with me."


    He flicked my forehead with his fingers and said, "I should be the one apanying you, but you


    want Cecilia to keep youpany instead. Which one of us i s your husband?¡±


    "Ouch!" I flinched. I shouted a little too exaggeratedly and said immediately, "Aren''t you busy with


    your work? And it''s hard for you to get some rest these days. I can''t bear to see you running


    around.¡±


    He stopped what he was doing. Then, he pulled me into his arms. The corners of his lips were lifted,


    and his eyebrows were slightly raised. "Are you showing concern for me?"


    "Yes. You''ve been working hard. And having Cecilia beside me is enough," I put on a serious face


    and said i n a sincere tone.


    He raised his eyebrows and stared at me for a while. H e said, "It''s near yourbor date. I''m leaving


    the work t o the rest of them. I¡¯ll just apany you at home." Then, he took his phone out and was


    ready to make a call.


    I pressed on his hands hurriedly. "Don''t. You''d better g o to work so you can support the baby. You


    can apany me every day after you get off work."


    He sighed, smiled bitterly, and said, "You''re insisting that I go to work just because you''re afraid I


    can''t support the baby?"


    I replied rightfully, "Of course. I''ve already lost my job. I f you don''t work, all of us will starve!"


    I paused for a moment and continued, "Theo, what I said is true. Just go to work with peace of


    mind. If both of us stick together 24 hours a day, we''ll be fighting every day. We''ll only end up


    hurting each other''s feelings!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the reason why I was afraid. Seeing each other from morning till night would make us fight


    at any time. If he refused to go to work and stayed at home, I had no idea what would happen


    between us.


    He scoffed at me. "As long as you''re not making a fuss, we won''t fight with each other."


    That was true. Whenever I was behaving unreasonably, he would tolerate me as much as he could,


    allowing me to vent my feelings.


    However, if both of us were to stick together for the entire day, I was afraid that I would lose control.


    I had gotten used to his presence. If any unforeseen events happened one day in the future, I would


    not be able to ept it.


    "When are you going to Whaldorf City?" I did not want t o discuss this anymore, so I changed the


    topic.


    "In the next few days. I¡¯ll go after the amodation there has been settled." He stood up and put


    on his clothes.


    "Is thepany all set for this?¡± I remembered he said that the headquarters would not be moving


    for the time being.


    "Yes. The subsidiary has been operating all this while. We¡¯ll be moving some of our businesses


    there first, mainly to adapt to the new working environment. I''ll apany you to get some fresh air


    as well. We''ll wait till after the baby is born, then I''ll n the relocation of the headquarters.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    I did not have much to say about business-rted matters. Besides, I had been feeling depressed


    these days. Maybe it was a good idea to go out and get some fresh air.


    Iy on the bed with nothing to do. I got up and looked for my phone. Then, I recalled that I left it in


    Cecilia''s bag when I left the hotel this morning.


    Theo''s phone was on the bedside table. I picked it up and wanted to look at Facebook. I realized


    there was a screen lock password. I shouted for Theo, who was in the bathroom.


    "Theo, can I use your phone?¡±


    "Of course, the password is your birthday." His voice sounded from the bathroom. He must be


    brushing his teeth.


    My birthday?


    I was startled for a moment. He had never celebrated my birthday with me during those three years


    of marriage. I thought he would not remember the date, but I did not expect...


    There were indescribable mixed feelings in my heart. I was surprised and happy at the same time.


    My heart was soaring.


    I pursed my lips and unlocked his phone. Then, I realized he had not downloaded Facebook on his


    phone. Every app installed on his phone was rted t o work.


    He was a pretty boring person. I had always thought h e was entertaining himself when he was


    looking at his phone. It turned out he had been working the whole time. How boring was that?


    I got curious and opened his Whatsapp. It was even more surprising. There were not more than 30


    friends on his friend list. Most of them were respectable and famous business leaders in the


    industry. The rest were his close friends.


    I slowly scrolled down. The name ''Cousin'' caught my attention.


    Was she his uncle''s daughter whom he had not seen for many years? I heard that she was staying


    in Whaldorf City, but I had never met her before.


    Theo came out from the bathroom. He was drying his hair with a towel and walking toward me.


    "Theo, is she your uncle''s daughter?" I pointed at the profile photo and said. The photo was slightly


    blurry, but I could see that she was a beauty from her facial features.


    "Yes. I''ll bring you to meet her when we''re in Whaldorf City." "Why do I seldom hear your family


    mention her?" It was not that I had never heard about her during our family gatherings back then,


    but when his grandmother passed away, she did not even show up. That was strange.


    "She went to Whaldorf City to study since she was young. After she got married, she''s been staying


    there," Theo said coldly, unwilling to talk more about i t.


    It would be better for me to not ask any more questions. The people in the Grant family were not


    complicated, but everyone was strange in their own way.


    The thought of visiting his grandmother came to my mind since we had not visited her for such a


    long time. I lifted my head. "Theo, before we go to Whaldorf City, let¡¯s visit Grandmother, alright?"


    He paused for a moment. There was a slight change in his expression. It took him a while to answer


    me, and when he did, his voice was deep. "Sure!"


    After all this time, he was still unable to move on whenever we spoke of his grandmother. I had to


    find a way for him to move past this, so that his grandmother in heaven would beforted. It


    would b e considered as doing her a favor in return for treating me so kindly in the past.


    I stood up at the thought of this. I took the initiative to kiss him on the cheek for the first time. I


    asked happily, "When?"


    it seemed that my initiative surprised him. His face turned a soft shade of pink.


    I smiled and said nothing. Then, I turned around and entered the bathroom.


    After I came out, Theo was already downstairs. I went down as well.


    He was making a meal in the kitchen. I leaned on the door and said, "Theo, have I told you before


    that you''re the most handsome and charming when you''re cooking?"


    He frowned. "Does that mean I''m not charming at other times?"


    "No, you''re always charming. It¡¯s just that you look so gentle when you''re making dinner, not cold


    and superior like you usually look," I tilted my head and answered seriously.


    "You''re saying such honeyed words today.¡± He turned around and looked at me. Then, he furrowed


    his brows. "It''s a bit cold today. Put a jacket on."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    That was when I realized I was only wearing a slip dress as I hade rushing down the stairs just


    now.


    I did not want to go upstairs again. I stood there, not moving. He let out a sigh, put down the food in


    his hands, and went upstairs.


    Soon, he came back with a jacket and put it on me. Then, he was back in the kitchen to cook.


    I was feeling happy and entered the kitchen. I stuck m y head out and looked into the pot, asking,


    "What are you making? It smells good."


    "Stewed beef with potatoes." As he answered me, he hugged me and leaned his face closer to me.


    "Kiss me one more time." Then, he gave me that excited and shy look.


    I... Could it be that he was addicted to it? I had only taken the initiative once.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    I pushed his face away and said, "You haven¡¯t told me when we¡¯re going to visit Grandmother."


    "Kiss me and I''ll tell you." His eyes were gentle, and there was a trace of a faint smile on the


    corners of his lips.


    I went on my tiptoes, reached out, and held his face. Then, I firmly nted a kiss on his lips as I


    looked up a t him. "You can tell me now, right?"


    People could easily be ustomed to being cheeky.


    He was startled for a moment before smiling the next second, revealing the two rows of his white


    teeth. It was my first time seeing such a bright and pure smile on him. It was so dazzling that it was


    comparable to the colorful skies. It was as pure as a field of flowers i n spring. I could not pull my


    gaze away from it!


    "Good. We¡¯ll go the day after tomorrow!" he said. I was happy to hear that too.


    We had our dinner harmoniously. It was such a rare scene that we were talking andughing over


    dinner.


    After dinner, we cuddled on the sofa and watched a movie together. Theo waited until the sun went


    down before pulling me out for a walk.


    That night, I slept soundly with peace of mind.


    When I woke up in the morning, Theo had already left home. He must have gone to work.


    I was feeling refreshed and energized after a good night''s sleep. When I thought about going to


    Whaldorf City in a few days, I decided to visit Cecilia and see what her n was. Would she be


    going to Rose City or was she going to Whaldorf City with me?


    When I went down the stairs, I heard Cecilia and Miss Woods talking to each other.


    I had no idea what the both of them were talking about. They were talking andughing, sounding


    very happy. They did not even notice me when I came downstairs.


    "Why did you wake up so early? Aren''t you sleepy?" It was only eight o¡¯clock in the morning, but


    she was already here. She must have woken up extremely early, then. I was worried about her


    health.


    "I couldn''t sleep anymore, so I came here. I thought that you might need your phone. That¡¯s why I


    came here to pass it to you." Cecilia took my phone out of her bag and handed it to me.


    "I was nning to go over. You haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Have a taste of Miss Wood''s


    cooking. I can guarantee you''ll love it." I held her arm and walked toward the kitchen.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Miss Woods already made me breakfast. It was good. I f I knew earlier, I would''ve visited your


    house more often," Cecilia smiled and said.


    "Who told you not toe? You regret it now, huh?" Cecilia had always hated Theo, so she seldom


    came.


    "Hurry up and eat your breakfast. I''m going to talk to Miss Woods for a while." Cecilia had no time


    for me. She turned around and continued to talk to Miss Woods. Both of them talked about making


    soup before changing the topic to parenting. They never ran out of things to talk about.


    They finally stopped when Miss Woods had to go grocery shopping. Sometimes, I was impressed


    by Cecilia''s extroverted personality. She was able to be friends with anyone. I could not do


    that, even i f it was someone close to me. It was hard for me to find a topic to talk about, not to


    mention with strangers.


    "Wanda, your housekeeper knows a lot. She¡¯s good at cooking too. I feel like staying in your house


    too." After Miss Woods left, Cecilia lounged on the sofa and let out a sigh.


    I thought about the matter regarding going to Whaldorf City. I sat beside her and said seriously,"


    Theo is nning to develop his career in Whaldorf City. We''re going there in a couple of days to


    adapt to the new environment for a while. Can you apany me?"


    "Forget it. I''m not following you and bing a third wheel. He¡¯s kind to you now. And I''m taking it


    easy. I''ll either go back to the countryside or to Rose City after you leave.¡±


    "But I hate to leave you and I¡¯m worried about you. Your belly is so big now. What are you supposed


    to do i f there¡¯s no one beside you?" I looked at her, concerned.


    "Rx. I''m tough, and I''ll take good care of myself. The baby is only a few months old. It¡¯s not that


    inconvenient. I¡¯ll go look for you when I¡¯m near my delivery date and can''t move about freely.¡±


    There was a smile on Cecilia''s face. However, I could see that she was feeling a little depressed.


    The loneliness in her eyes was visible.


    I nced at her and spoke carefully. "You''re not nning to tell Doctor Lynch about the baby?"


    Her face sank, and she looked slightly impatient. "The baby is mine. It has nothing to do with him.


    Why do I have to tell him about it? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t support the child."


    Alright, it was just me being nosy. I might as well keep silent and stop talking. No one could interfere


    with the affairs of others. It was up to them to handle it.


    "Let¡¯s go find Jerome at the hotel!" Cecilia was aware that her emotions were not right. She put on a


    rxed smile on her face, looked at me, and spoke.


    That was what I was thinking about too-a spontaneous trip. I immediately went upstairs to wash up.


    Then, we went out together.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    It was only ten o''clock when we reached the hotel. " Should we buy him breakfast and bring it to


    him?


    Thatzy bug is probably still sleeping."


    Cecilia shook her head. "There''s no need. It''s a luxury hotel, so there must be room service."


    After thinking about it, I did not say anything else. I followed Cecilia and we took the elevator


    together. Then, we arrived at the door of his room.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    There was no response after we knocked for a while. Cecilia shrugged. "I knew it. He¡¯s still asleep."


    I could not help butugh. I took my phone out. When I was about to call Jerome, the door opened.


    "It''s still so early in the morning. Don''t both of you sleep?! You''re disturbing me." Jerome was


    yawning and rubbing his eyes so hard that they could hardly open.


    "Look at the time now. It''s almost noon, how is it still early? Are you a pig? You were actually still


    sleeping." Cecilia rolled her eyes at him and took a step forward t o enter the room.


    However, Jerome uncharacteristically blocked her at the door. A trace of panic shed across the


    bottom of his eyes.


    "Oh sh*t. You''re not hiding a woman in your room, right? Well, I didn¡¯t expect that. After so many


    years, Shane the Beauty is finally catching on." Cecilia was excited. She stood on her tiptoes and


    desperately tried to look into the room.


    "What are you thinking about?¡± Jerome reached out and pushed Cecilia''s head back. "Both of you


    are women. It''s inappropriate for you to barge into a man''s room. If this gets out, people will gossip


    about i t. Just give me a moment and we''ll go to the coffee shop downstairs."


    "Come on!" Cecilia rolled her eyes at him. "Why didn''t you say all these when you forced us to


    apany you here? We even slept together, and now you''re telling us this. Is this funny?¡±


    Then, Cecilia crossed her arms while touching her chin thoughtfully. She looked at Jerome. "Brother


    Shane, you''re acting weird today!"


    I looked up and stared at Jerome. Sure enough, this fellow was behaving in an unusual manner


    today.


    Jerome''s face reddened as he spoke in a panicky tone.


    Before he managed to say anything, a man¡¯s voice came out from the room, "Who are you talking


    to?"


    Cecilia and I dropped our jaws and stared at Jerome at the same time. "It''s a man?" "Jerome, you...


    You... Did you sleep with a man? So that''s why you don''t want us entering your room.


    You¡¯re hiding a lover!" Cecilia was so surprised that she rambled on.


    Jerome''s face alternated between red and white. He was lost for words at that moment.


    The voice that came from inside sounded familiar to m e. I could not help but push Jerome away


    and walk inside.


    When I was in the room, I saw that Xander only had a bath towel wrapped around him. He had just


    come out of the bathroom. We were extremely shocked when w e saw each other.


    Xander let out a light cough. His expression looked unnatural. He wiped his hair and asked, "Why


    are you here?"


    Before I could answer, Cecilia squeezed in. She was shocked too. "Oh my God, so you''re actually


    his lover? I never dreamed about this."


    Cecilia had a habit of shooting her mouth off. Xander grew even more embarrassed after she said


    that.


    "Listen to me..." Jerome came in too. He heard what Cecilia had said and knocked on her head.


    "Can that mind of yours work normally?"


    "It''s working normally." After the surprise, Cecilia looked at him sincerely and ced her arm on his


    shoulder. "Brother... No. Sister, don''t worry. We''re open-minded, and we won¡¯t discriminate against


    you because of this. From today onward, we''re turning from brothers to sisters." "Who wants to be


    your sister? I''m a grown man. Stop that nonsense." Jerome broke free from Cecilia and said


    anxiously, "It''s not what you think it is."


    Cecilia''s gaze swept across both of them. She finally cast her gaze on Xander''s naked upper body.


    " Obviously gay, yet you''re still in denial. Scumbag!"


    She was too straightforward. Xander and Jerome both looked awful, especially Xander. His face


    alternated between red and white. He had no words to refute.


    The situation became awkward at once.


    I touched my forehead and spoke to Cecilia, "Mind your tongue.¡±


    "Right, you''re a woman. Stop putting your foot in your mouth." Jerome red at her. He was


    dissatisfied with her.


    Cecilia shrugged her shoulders, pouted her lips, and sat on the sofa. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll stop


    talking. After all, the facts speak for themselves. I''d love to see how much longer you''ll be in denial,


    you manwh*re!"

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    I felt slightly awkward too as I stared at Xander.


    Xander immediately shrugged. "Stop imagining things. It was a mistake." He instantly turned to look


    a t Jerome with an angry face. "You''d better exin to them how I ended up here."


    Jerome looked like he was about to cry. "Alright. No good deed goes unpunished. Now I fully


    understand what that means."


    He turned his head and looked at me. "He got drunk at the club. I picked him up and brought him


    here."


    "Hah, you''re good at picking someone up. Not only did you pick up a guy but he''s also a superstar."


    Cecilia scoffed at Jerome, refusing to believe what he said.


    "It''s true." Jerome panicked. "Last night, I passed by a private room by ident. And I saw that this


    guy had gotten terribly drunk. He was almost molested by his female fans. Considering our previous


    acquaintanceship and to prevent him from getting on today''s headlines, which would definitely


    cause a stir i n the entertainment industry, I fetched him back here."


    "So does that mean I should be thanking you?" Xander pinched his brows as if he was trying to


    recall what


    had happenedst night.


    It seemed he had really cked out and could not remember anything.


    "You shouldn''t have brought me back here. If someone snapped a photo of me being dragged into a


    hotel by a man, the headline is going to be more scandalous than if I had gotten molested by my


    female fans." Xander looked at Jerome and frowned.


    Jerome red at him and replied angrily, "Do you think I wanted to bring you back here?! I asked


    where your house was and you refused to tell me. And when I asked you to call your assistant, you


    refused to. You didn''t want to let me go either. If I hadn¡¯t brought you back here, then should I have


    slept with you on the streets?¡±


    Cecilia had a gossipy look on her face. She asked a question that made things worse. "There''s only


    one bed in this room. You brought him back, and it was a long night."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!"


    Xander and Jerome yelled at her at the same time.


    "I''m straight, and I can¡¯t be any straighter. Stop talking nonsense and ruining my reputation." Xander


    had a temper. He was shouting now.


    "Me too. I''m a straight guy.¡± Jerome was grunting resentfully.


    I was afraid that both of them would want to prove themselves on the spot. I immediately said,


    "Alright, alright. It''ste. Hurry up and get washed up. Let¡¯s go downstairs for lunch."


    Both of them looked at each other and snorted. Then, they turned around at the same time to enter


    the bathroom.


    "And you say there''s nothing going on between both of you? You''re going into the bathroom


    together!" Cecilia pointed at them with an expression of disbelief on her face.


    "That''s normal. Don''t get the wrong idea." I was a little frustrated.


    I sat on the sofa and waited for them. Just then, the phone in my bag rang. I answered the call, and


    it was Theo''s voice on the other side of the phone. "Where are you?"


    "Hotel," I answered honestly.


    He paused for a moment and replied cidly," Visiting your friend?"


    "Yes. Cecilia and I came to have lunch with him," I answered.


    "Alright. Take care, don''t get heatstroke." Then, he hung up.


    "Looks like President Theo is worried about you. He even called to check up on you." Cecilia was


    making fun of me beside me.


    "My belly is so big now. He¡¯s just worried about the baby," I answered honestly. Theo only changed


    because of this child. He was just loving the crow that came with the house. Thanks to the baby, I


    was being given so much attention.


    Cecilia''s expression changed, and she did not say anything more. I touched my forehead. How I


    wished I could p myself in the face. Was I not stabbing Cecilia''s chest with my words just now?


    While we remained silent, I received a Whatsapp message. It was Theo. [This is the timetable for


    the yoga ss. Choose the time and I''ll pick you up.]


    I was speechless. I said I wanted to consider it. I did not expect him to be this efficient. He had


    already signed me up. Did he not tell me that we were leaving i n a couple of days? What a waste of


    money!


    I turned my head to Cecilia and said, "Theo signed me up for a yoga ss. Let''s attend the ss


    together, okay?"


    "Tm not going. I''ve been feeling ufortable since I came back. I don¡¯t even want to move. I''m


    going back t o the countryside once all of you leave. I can sleep well and eat well there. I won''t need


    any yoga sses." Cecilia rejected me right away without even thinking.


    There was nothing more I could say.


    Soon, Xander and Jerome came out of the bathroom.


    Xander looked at me and asked, "How do you know each other?"


    "We were ssmates in university for four years and were best buddies!" I answered and looked at


    Xander." How do you both know each other?"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Both of them would not have crossed paths with each other. Xander was younger than us as well,


    so they could not possibly be from the same university.


    Before Xander was able to answer, Jerome came forward, tugged at me, and said, "We met each


    other b y chance when we were studying. Let''s head for lunch. I''m starving."


    It was obvious that he was trying to hide something. H e hung out with me all day when he was


    studying. I never saw him being close with someone outside of the university.


    Although I was rather skeptical about it, it was his private matter, after all. It would be better for me


    not t o ask so many questions about it.


    The four of us ate lunch together. Xander needed to leave earlier as he had something else to do.


    Cecilia said she was feeling ufortable, hence she went back home to sleep.


    This left just me and Jerome. He looked at me and asked, ¡°Shall we stay for a chat?"


    I nodded my head.


    "There¡¯s a coffee shop opposite here. Let¡¯s go there!"


    Then, he stood up. I followed behind him.


    We reached the coffee shop and ordered our drinks. I was holding onto the cup. I hesitated for a


    while, not knowing what I was supposed to say. Although Jerome was a doctor, he was a man, after


    all.


    Jerome looked at me quietly. It took him some time to speak. "I''m your doctor. If it¡¯s not easy for you


    to talk t o me about it, then it''ll be pointless for you to continue consulting me about your illness.¡±


    He was right. I mustered my courage and told him the reason for my change in attitude and


    demeanor.


    While Jerome was working, he would put away his typical careless and casual attitude. He would


    quietly listen to me. He then spoke in a serious tone. "Indeed, it''s caused by psychological barriers.


    This can¡¯t be cured with medications. The only way is to undo the knot in your heart."


    I knew that too. The problem was, how could I undo that knot? By removing that memory from my


    brain? I t was impossible.


    "There''s actually a way. A broken heart needs mending. Theo is your heart''s cure. Tell him and let


    him help you undo the knot in your heart. Both of you can solve this together."


    "I came looking for you because I don¡¯t want him to know about this." I had been concealing this


    matter for a long time. I had never thought of telling him.


    "I don''t understand what you''re taking into ount here. You were a victim from the beginning till


    the end in this matter. And it was caused by Theo. He has the right to know about it." Jerome raised


    his voice, his expression was slightly gloomy.


    He paused for a moment and continued, "If you want t o solve this problem, you''ll have to let him


    know.


    You''re suffering from mysophobia, and you can¡¯t get over your psychological barriers. Every time


    you make out with him, it''s a conditioned reflex that your brain will reject him."


    Jerome¡¯s words were straightforward, yet they were true. I was feeling a little awkward and said in a


    soft voice, "It wasn''t like that back then."


    "That''s because you never witnessed it directly." Jerome went straight to the point.


    "Although you knew about his rtionship with Cindy back then, you¡¯ve been protecting yourself.


    You refused to think or believe it.


    "But when you heard that recording, it caused you to imagine the same scene countless times.


    Those images will always linger in your brain. Then, your brain will form a conditioned reflex. That¡¯s


    why you''re so resistant to make out with him."


    "Which means that I''m not actually turning cold? It¡¯s only with him?" I had always thought it was


    because o f him that I hadpletely lost the ability to do it.


    "Do you need to test this?" He gave me an evil grin.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I red at him and turned my head to look outside the window. I was feeling a little down. It seemed


    that this issue could not be solved any time soon. I might as well not think about it. I turned my head


    back and asked him, "When are you leaving?"


    "Soon. I''ll have to confirm the first stage of the treatment for your condition first. Otherwise, you


    won''t be able to wait until Ie back."


    I had already said what I was supposed to say. After this, he had toe up with a treatment n


    for me. I picked up the cup and finished drinking the juice. Taking out my car key, I handed it to him.


    "You''re familiar with the area here. Go and take a leisurely drive."


    "What? I came from far away but you and Cecilia are both not keeping mepany. It''s not fun


    strolling alone!" He felt wronged and unhappy.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    "As you can see, both of us are pregnant. We''ll be huffing and puffing after a few steps. How would


    we have the energy to go to ces with you? Come on, just go somewhere and kill time by


    yourself. I gotta go, I have things to do. I''ll call you tomorrow."


    It was not that I did not want to go have fun with him, but my body could not take strenuous


    activities. Besides, it was almost time for the yoga ss that Theo had signed me up for.


    I left the coffee shop and went straight to the yoga ss.


    Even though the sses catered for expecting mothers were rtively rxed and within my


    capabilities, I was sore all over before the 20-minute session was up as it was my first time, after all.


    I proceeded to sit behind the ss and cut myself some ck. I was really unfit for exercise.


    "Ms. Lane, your phone has been ringing," the employee there walked up to me and said


    I just remembered that I left my phone charging at the front desk. I walked over and found that it


    was Theo calling me.


    "Are you at the yoga ss? Something happened to


    Mason and Cecilia. I''lle to get you." Theo''s anxious voice sounded on the phone.


    Something had happened. My mind was nk and the phone in my hand fell to the floor.


    "Are you there, Wanda? Don''t worry, they''ve been sent t o the hospital and they should be okay.¡±


    Theo was worried since he did not hear a reply from me in a while.


    They were fine just now! What happened to them? I had no time to ask any more questions. I


    picked up m y phone and asked Theo to hurry. I then quickly went t o change out of my yoga


    clothes.


    I did not care about being sweaty, I did not even bother showering. I changed into clean clothes and


    rushed out of the yoga center.


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, Theo''s car arrived. I got into the car and asked frantically,


    "What i n the world happened?!"


    "I''m not too sure of the details either, but I know that they got into this ident together. They¡¯re


    now in the emergency department of the People''s Hospital."


    Emergency department?!


    That term drained all the energy out of me and I nearly passed out. Theo patted me gently on the


    shoulder without saying much. He stomped on the elerator and headed toward the hospital.


    We rushed all the way there, and when we got to the hospital, I jogged anxiously to the operating


    room in the emergency department. I lost my bnce and nearly fell down in front of the operating


    room door because I was moving too quickly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Thankfully, Theo grabbed me from behind and persuaded me to sit down on the benches along the


    corridor. "Don''t worry, just be good and sit here for now. I''ll go see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    "Go, quickly!¡± My tears were flowing uncontrobly. I did not bother wiping them off as I urged Theo


    to assess the situation.


    From the other side, Zedd ran all the way here too.


    Theo quickly came back and said, "A roadside coffee stall copsed when the two of them were


    patronizing it, so they got hurt. But Cecilia''s not badly injured. She just has injuries on her arms and


    head. Her wounds are being treated now.¡±


    My tightly wounded heart calmed down a little, but when I saw the red luminescent light above the


    door o f the operating room, I asked, "What about Doctor Lynch?¡±


    "All thanks to your best friend, he''s still fighting for his life. Both of you are truly besties since the


    way you gue the lives of others is exactly the same," Zedd, who was at the side, spoke unkindly.


    "Please watch your words, President Nichols. This was an ident, so how is it her fault? She was


    hurt too!" I was unhappy, so I snapped at him.


    "How is it not? If not for your best friend''s pestering, Mason wouldn''t have been in a dingy roadside


    coffee stall!" Zedd retorted.


    Even though the word ''pestering'' was a little exaggerated, I had to admit that he was right. Mason


    was not the kind of person who would frequent a roadside coffee stall.


    I did not reply to him and turned to Theo. "Were they the only ones who got injured?¡±


    "The stall owner and another customer were hurt too. I t was fortunate that it was in the afternoon


    when there wasn¡¯t a huge crowd." Theo''s eyes were fixed on the operating room, his expression


    was solemn.


    When I imagined the scene of the incident as well as how terrified and helpless Cecilia must have


    felt, I was grateful that she did not sustain major injuries. I felt a tinge of remorse, and my body


    shivered uncontrobly.


    Zedd sneered. "You¡¯re only afraid now? Wanda Lane, both of you are bad news. Whoever''s with


    you will find themselves drowning in bad luck."


    "Can you keep it down, Zedd?" Theo barked impatiently.


    Only then did Zedd keep his mouth shut and backed off indignantly. Even so, he was still ring at


    me.


    Cindy ran toward us from afar as she asked anxiously, "How''s Mason?"


    Zedd saw how she was panting and gently patted her back whileforting tenderly, "Don''t worry,


    he''s still in there."


    "Theowy..." Cindy turned to Theo.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Cindy saw that Theo was sitting beside me and holding my hand, so she stopped what she wanted


    to say and turned her eyes away silently.


    After a little while, Cecilia was wheeled out of the operating room and sent into a ward. She was still


    unconscious, so Theo went to help with the registration matters while I stayed with her in her ward.


    I called Jerome as I looked at the bandages on Cecilia''s head. I could imagine how terrified she


    must have been when everything happened.


    Holding her hand tightly, my heart quivered in fear.


    Cindy had followed me into the ward and was leaning on the door frame while hugging herself. A


    ferocious glint shed before her eyes as she said, "Looks like you two are living pretty


    harmoniouslytely."


    I was worried about Cecilia so I did not want to pay Cindy any attention. I nced at her coldly.


    "Miss Reed, please don''t concern yourself with whatever that¡¯s happening between me and my


    husband.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Wanda Lane!" Cindy was enraged. She gritted her teeth and snapped. "Don''t you dare think that


    he''spletely yours now. Theowy is only taking care of


    you because of the baby. As long as I''m willing, he''ll return to my side sooner orter!¡±


    I lifted my head and looked at her. "You¡¯re right, Miss Reed. He won¡¯t reject any of your whims and


    fancies. I¡¯m fully convinced of that. So, if you want him, just go straight to him. You don¡¯t have to let


    me know.


    "If Theo really wants to be with you, I''ll let him go and back off. If a man¡¯s heart isn''t with me, why


    would I want to keep a mere shell?¡±


    After I was done, I nced at her meaningfully.


    Cindy was no fool. She understood what I was implying, but her stubborn arrogance would not allow


    her to back down after I said a few provoking words. Hence, she marched into the ward. From her


    face, it looked like a storm was brewing.


    "Wanda Lane, you''re now pregnant with Theowy''s child, so I won''t be able to do anything to you.


    Are you smug about it? However, have you ever weighed the consequences of fighting me? I have


    a hundred other ways to get back at you, for example...Why don''t I take i t out on her?"


    Right after she was done talking, her sinister gaze scanned Cecilia who was in deep sleep. The


    threatening intent in her voice could not be clearer.


    I shot up to my feet, wary and cautious.


    Unfortunately, I was still a step too slow. I watched the despicable Cindy Reed raise her hand to


    smack


    Cecilia on her injured head.


    I did not have time to reconsider or bother with the details when I pushed her out of the way with all


    my might.


    Almost immediately, I heard a crash as Cindy was mmed into the corner of the wall. She then


    knocked into the table beside her. The force she carried was so strong that the ss on the top of


    the table toppled over and crashed onto the floor with a loud noise.


    Themotion startled Zedd, who was outside.


    When he mored into the ward to find Cindy sprawled on the floor, his eyes were red with


    emotions. He red at me and approached me slowly while asking through gritted teeth, "Did you


    push her?"


    His expression was intimidating, and the killing intent in his eyes was thick, making him look like a


    man-eating demon. It was my first time seeing him like this.


    Even though I was a little afraid, I did not deny it. I feignedposure as I nodded. "Yes."


    "How dare you hurt her over and over again?!" Zedd exploded. His hand was balled into a fist and it


    swung toward me.


    At the height of the moment, Theo barged in and caught Zedd''s arm while he pulled me into his


    embrace. He roared, "Zedd Nichols, what are you doing?!"


    As I was in his arms, I could feel that he was trying very hard to suppress his rage. If I were not in


    his arms, I reckoned he would have given Zedd a good beating.


    "Brother, are you blind? Didn''t you see that evil wench pushing Cindy to the floor?" Zedd was


    flustered. He yelled without a care in the world.


    Theo frowned and nced at Cindy, who was still sprawled in the corner. His tone had returned to


    its usualposed state. "Why can''t we talk things out? She''s my wife, soe to me if there''s a


    problem.


    What kind of man are you to hit a woman?"


    "Hah!" Zedd scoffed. "So you¡¯re gonna turn a blind eye t o Cindy for her now? You want to protect


    her, and I want to protect Cindy. They''re bothdies, so why must she be the one who always hurts


    the other?"


    I strongly disagreed with what Zedd said. What did he mean by me being the one who hurt Cindy


    every time? Which of these times did she not start the argument first? I wiggled out of Theo''s


    embrace, looked at Zedd, and retorted coldly.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    "It¡¯s not your fault that you''re blind, President Nichols, but it''s your fault if you speak without thinking.


    Don¡¯t you dare use others without finding out the truth. She had ill intentions first. I was merely


    protecting m y friend!"


    "I didn''t! I was kind enough to visit Miss Shane but Wanda threatened me not to meet Theo ever


    again. I refused and she got angry, so she pushed me."


    Cindy''s acting skills improved each time she put on a show. Her pitiful tone of voice, her sad


    expression, and her tears that came at just the right time even made me suspect if there was


    something wrong with my memory. 1


    Zedd was righteously angry. His eyes bulged out of their sockets, and it was as if he could not wait


    to skin me alive.


    I sighed. Oh well, this was not the first time this happened anyway. I already knew what Cindy


    wanted to say next. I ignored her and turned to Theo. "Are you done with the paperwork?"


    He nodded and turned to Zedd. "Is this the time to be arguing? There''s no one at the operating


    room. Go and be on standby there. Call me if anything happens."


    Zedd may be upset, but once Theo gave his orders, he would still listen. Zedd red spitefully at


    me and pulled Cindy out of the door. When he walked past me, he muttered, "I¡¯ll make you pay for


    this."


    I did not speak. I watched them leave with no expression on my face.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, Cindy must seem like an angel who everyone pampered. She had Theo¡¯s


    unconditional understanding, Zedd''s tant, fierce love, and now, a pair of powerful parents.


    She was the moon that was worshipped by the stars around her, and she never had to feel


    powerless. How nice!


    "Come, sit down.¡± Theo pointed at the stool beside him and looked at me apathetically.


    Cecilia was not awake yet, so I went to sit beside him. I looked at him and said, "There¡¯s nothing


    else to do here, I can be here alone just fine. You can go tend to your matters."


    "Mason is still in the operating room, where else should I go?" Theo answered faintly.


    That was true,l. He could not leave yet.


    In that moment of silence, I started nodding off while I was leaning against the back of the chair.


    Theo angled my head into his embrace. That was when Zedd called and informed him that Mason


    was out from surgery.


    Theo rushed there, while I waited for Cecilia to wake u


    p


    Not longter, Cecilia woke up. Her eyes scanned her surroundings before she asked, "Why am I in


    the hospital? How is he doing?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She must have lost consciousness right after the incident happened, but I did not expect her to ask


    about Mason the first moment after waking up. I held her hand and said, "Don''t worry, he¡¯s fine."


    Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief, then she remained quiet as she stared at the ceiling. I broke the


    long moment of silence by asking, "Did you meet to talk about the baby?"


    She shook her head. "No, he doesn''t know about the baby."


    "Then what did you two talk about?¡± If they were not talking about the baby, I reckoned they were


    talking about their rtionship.


    "Nothing much." Cecilia lowered her gaze, not wanting to talk about it anymore.


    It was ultimately between the two of them, so if she did not want to say, I would not ask more. All I


    could d o was apany her and talk about unrted things.


    Jerome came over while we were chatting.


    He was covered in sweat, looking like he had run all the way here. After checking Cecilia''s wounds,


    he said in relief, "This shouldn¡¯t be a huge problem. I''m relieved. When I got Wanda¡¯s call earlier, I


    was almost frightened to death!"


    Jerome patted his chest in fear, and I could clearly understand where he wasing from. When I


    first got the news, I nearly died of fright too.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''m still alive." Cecilia smiled as sheforted him. They may squabble every time


    they met, but they were full of love for each other during serious moments.


    After calming his worried heart, Jerome started being cheeky again. He looked at Cecilia with a


    gossipy face and asked, "I heard you were with a man when the incident happened. It was a date,


    right? Who is he? Do I know him?"


    Cecilia refused to talk about this, so she snapped." Just a friend I bumped into, so we decided to


    grab a drink together. Who knew how unlucky we would be?¡±


    "Hah, save it. This friend must be really special since you cast me aside just so you could meet


    him," Jerome said with smug confidence.


    I changed the topic since I saw that Cecilia was reluctant. "Say, you''re here to visit a patient, so why


    didn''t you bring some fruits or flowers? You really came empty-handed?"


    "It''s your fault! You were so vague on the phone, so I thought she was badly hurt. Where could I still


    find the time or mood to get fruits or flowers? I was rushing so I could say my goodbyes." "Tsk tsk, is


    this what you should be saying right now?


    Quick, knock on wood!" I hammered his head exasperatedly.


    The chaos worked well to distract Jerome from asking more questions.


    When Theo came in, we were still chatting fervently.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Before I could introduce them to each other, Jerome jumped up and said, "Fancy meeting you here,


    Mr. Grant. I was just thinking of paying you a visit.¡±


    I knew Jerome did not have a filter when he spoke, so I stood up and interrupted, just in case he


    blurted out some nonsense. ¡°How''re things with Doctor Lynch?"


    "He''s fine. The operation went well, we''re just waiting for him to wake up," Theo answered my


    question, but his eyes were hostile as his gaze scanned Jerome.


    Jerome was a psychologist with amazing skills at understanding bodynguage, so when he saw


    what was happening, he said, "Don''t misunderstand, Mr. Grant. I have nothing to do with your wife.


    We¡¯ve known each other for ten years, so to me, she¡¯s a brother."


    I...


    Jerome was so blunt that the expression on Theo''s face was bing slightly unnatural. He


    retracted his re and looked at Cecilia. "The doctor said that your wounds aren''t too deep, so you


    can be discharged in two days."


    Theo was normally aloof toward outsiders, and he would rarely make conversation. Thus, he rarely


    showed concern for someone of his own ord. I was a little surprised to hear all those words


    come out of his mouth. Cecilia was equally surprised. She was first stunned before saying, "Okay,


    thank you."


    Suddenly, it was awkward for everyone in the ward and silence filled the air. Only Jerome was


    unbothered as he stared at Theo intently.


    Perhaps Jerome''s gaze was too intruding, Theo was slightly displeased and shot Jerome a look.


    Then, he looked at me and said, "I''ll arrange for someone to take care of Cecilia. Follow me home


    first, we''lle back tomorrow."


    "No, I¡¯ll stay back and take care of her." I insisted.


    "Wanda, go back with President Grant. I have nothing nned, and it''s not good for a pregnantdy


    like you t o stay in the hospital. You''ll just make me worried," Cecilia replied quickly.


    After giving it some thought, it seemed that she was right. It would only be more burdensome for


    Cecilia if I stayed with her since she would have to worry about me despite being injured. I nodded


    and said, "Okay, you rest well, then. I''ll make you something to eat tomorrow."


    Since Theo said that he had already arranged for a caretaker, I trusted him.


    After a fewst reminders for Cecilia, all of us left the ward together. As soon as we were out in the


    corridor, Jerome asked Theo, "Do you have time, President


    Grant? There''s something that I''d like to talk to you about."


    "What is it?¡± Theo looked at him, his gaze was cold and his voice was emotionless.


    "It''s regarding your wife, of course! What othermon conversation topics do we have?¡± Jerome¡¯s


    eyes sparkled as he intentionally signaled Theo.


    Fortunately, Theo did not pay any attention to him, or he would misunderstand that Jerome was


    trying to flirt with him.


    I held my forehead and quickly said, "We''ve made ns, Jerome, so tonight is a no-go. Next time,


    we''ll treat you to a meal. You can go back now!"


    "What? Wanda, what do you mean? You asked me toe all the way here and now you wanna


    run away?" Jerome red at me, displeasure evident on his face.


    "No, I''m just really tired today. I wanna go home and rest. Can we talk about this some other day?" I


    was really worried that this chatterbox would just bber about myck of libido to Theo.


    The mental image of two grown men talking about such a sensitive topic right before me was... too


    much for me.


    "Okay, you can head home first. I¡¯ll talk to your husband since there can only be progress if we talk


    to him about it," Jerome answered nonchntly, disregarding my embarrassment altogether.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What is it that you want to tell me?" Theo was confused when he saw how adamant Jerome was.


    "Your wife is sick. I¡¯m sure you know that, right?" Jerome ignored my signals and dished it out right


    away.


    "Yeah, I''m aware.¡± Theo regained his usual coldposure. He had a look on his face that meant


    to show he was already long aware of it.


    If I could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it, I would.


    Jerome was taken aback. "So why aren''t you seeking treatment for her? The longer you drag it out,


    the messier it gets. Don¡¯t you know that?"


    "I''m getting her the best expert who''ll be in Whatdolf City in a few days." Theo was rarely so patient


    as he gave a reply.


    What?


    Something was not right. I did not think that they were both on the same frequency. The sickness


    that Theo was talking about was not the same as the one Jerome was talking about.


    The elevator door opened, and Theo pulled me into the elevator. Jerome followed us in and said,


    "This is a kind of illness that even experts would not have a treatment n for. It requires special


    methods. Why don''t you spare some time and bring her overseas? I know a professional who does


    research on this."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Theo did not reply and only looked deeply at Jerome." Did youe back just for her?"


    "Of course. The years of our friendship are not just for show. I may not be an expert in this area but


    I''m still pretty reputable in the mental healthmunity." Jerome shone with confidence when he


    got to talk about his field of expertise.


    "The elevator is here, let''s continue this conversation another day. I''m really tired today." I smiled as


    I interrupted them, worried that as they continued their conversation, they would finally realize that


    they had been talking about entirely different things.


    Jerome still wanted to talk but his phone rang. I took this opportunity to wave goodbye, grabbed


    Theo¡¯s hand, and left.


    "Remember what I said, find some time and go overseas. I''ll arrange for you to meet experienced


    experts." Behind me, Jerome''s voice rang out.


    I pretended that I did not hear him and left in a hurry.


    After we got in the car, I wanted to ask Theo about it but I did not know where to start. Hence, I


    chose to remain silent.


    Theo turned and nced at me. "It''s too much hassle t


    o go overseas, so don¡¯t worry about that. We have reputable experts here as well. I''ve contacted


    those who¡¯re in Whaldorf and I''ll bring you there in a few days."


    I looked at him and asked hesitantly, "How did you find out?"


    "Mason had his suspicions and mentioned them to m e. He wasn''t sure then, but after seeing how


    you stood i n the rain a few times and how easily depressed and agitated you get, he became sure


    about it. It''s just that you didn''t want to talk about it and I wasn''t sure how t o bring it up."


    Theo ignited the car engine and said to me gently," Don¡¯t worry, this is amon illness nowadays.


    It can be cured easily."


    I nodded my head faintly. He was right, depression was not a terminal illness but it was not an easy


    illness to cure. Jerome was right, I had to first have a positive mindset.


    I looked at Theo and asked, "Can we visit Grandmother before you go with me to my yoga ss?"


    Theo was a little taken aback and joy shed in his eyes as he answered, "Okay!¡±


    We did not talk on the way home, and since it was boring, I fell asleep.


    When we were home, Theo did not wake me up. He carried me up to the second floor right away so


    I could continue sleeping.


    It was a long nap. It was 11 at night when I woke up to a well-lit room. I scanned my surroundings.


    Theo was not in the room.


    Where could he be at this hour? I was slightly puzzled. After throwing on some clothes, I opened


    the door to find the lights in the study still lit. I pushed the door open and walked in.


    Theo was at his table, smoking as he stared at hisputer screen.


    Theo rarely smoked. He would only do it when he was in distress or had something to ponder upon.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked in.


    "You¡¯re awake?¡± He extinguished his cigarette once he saw me walk in and got up to open the


    windows.


    "Still working?"


    I walked over and nced at the screen. It was thepany''s backend system. After paying a


    closer look, I asked curiously, "I thought the proposal to acquire Al-Link and Bluewind was amended


    a while ago? Why wasn''t it updated in the system?"


    Theo pulled me over to sit on hisp and chuckled. " Not bad, you can tell what it is with just a


    nce."


    I was speechless. I was the one who made the proposals, and I was the one who amended them.


    Naturally, I would be able to tell right away when something was not right.


    My view was not very clear when I was a distance away earlier, but now that I was right in front of


    theputer screen, I realized something was off. I eximed in shock, "Theo, are you phishing?"


    The bottom corner of the screen indicated that the firewall in thepany''s backend system had


    been breached by hackers. However, Theo was just sitting casually while tantly disying the


    initial version o f the proposal on the screen. Was this not bait?


    He did not respond to my exmation and looked at m e with surprise. "You know how to hack?"


    "Nope, but I can vaguely tell. I learned some simple tips when I was in university." When my slip-up


    was caught, I denied it.


    To know how to hack was a forbidden skill. Ordinary people would not be able to understand it, and


    it was something I momentarily forgot about.


    The reason I knew all this was because of Tyler Schuman. He was really good at these and taught


    me several things in the past. Due to theck of exposure, I had forgotten most of the things he


    taught me.


    Theo nced at me faintly and said, "To be able to understand it is something remarkable. I don''t


    think these kinds of things were included in IT courses in universities."

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    He was right. I wanted to exin but he turned hisputer off and said, "You¡¯ve not had your


    dinner yet. You must be hungry, right? Let''s get you some food downstairs."


    He did not wait for me to reply to him before he got up, took me with him, and went downstairs.


    Miss Woods was not home, so after scouring the entire kitchen, he looked at me and said, "What do


    you feel like eating? I''ll cook for you."


    Despite not having eaten much, I did not have an appetite since I had been sleeping a lot. I replied


    without much consideration, "I''m fine with anything."


    Theo entered the kitchen once again while I let my thoughts wander elsewhere. Grant Corporation


    had a strong defense system, and there were only a few local experts who could easily break into


    the system.


    The first person who came to my mind was Tyler Schuman. This would be a piece of cake for him.


    However, since he had transformed into a sessful businessman these past few years, his


    identity as a hacker should still be rtively hidden.


    If it was really him, what was his purpose?


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Theo¡¯s voice rang beside


    my ear. "What are you daydreaming about? Come, eat."


    It was my favorite spaghetti bolognese, but since I was upied with thoughts, I did not have much


    of an appetite. I held my cutleries for a long time without digging in.


    "You don''t feel like eating it?" Theo looked at me and asked.


    "Ah...? No, it''s just a little hot." I lowered my head and started eating.


    "This is it just for tonight. I''ll get Miss Woods to make more yummy food for you tomorrow, then we¡¯ll


    go to the graveyard."


    Oh, right, we had made ns to visit Grandmother tomorrow. I was instantly awake and my appetite


    increased. I finished the small te of pasta.


    Right after I was done, I regretted it since my stomach was extremely bloated now. It was toote to


    take a walk outside, so I could only pace around the room until Theo was done washing up. I was


    not in bed yet when he got out of the shower.


    He looked at the time and it was almost one in the morning. He frowned and said, "Next time, don¡¯t


    nap too long during the day. Having inconsistent sleep and meal times isn¡¯t good for you."


    "You''re the one who made me eat," I replied bluntly while I made my way to the bed.


    "Heartless girl, I was worried that you''d be hungry since you didn''t eat anything all day,¡± he replied


    exasperatedly.


    "Oh yeah, your phone was ringing just now. It was probably Miss Reed. For her to call you at such


    an hour, it must be something urgent," I closed my eyes and stated nonchntly.


    He ignored me as he wiped himself dry. Then, he crouched by the bed and ced his head on my


    belly, trying to listen to the movements of the baby.


    This was something that he had started doing every night. He would not leave until he heard the


    baby move.


    I felt slightly ufortable. I pulled the nket to cover myself. "It¡¯s gettingte, let''s sleep."


    Theoy down on his side beside me and pulled me into his arms. "This baby is most likely going to


    be born in Whaldorf, so let''s do our next check-up there."


    I nodded and said after a long while, "I think you should call Miss Reed back. What if it¡¯s something


    urgent?" 1


    He looked at me intently and after a long pause, he said, "You''re very contradicting."


    I...


    "It¡¯s up to you if you want to call her back or not. I''m going to sleep.¡± I did not want to banter with


    him anymore, so I turned to the other side, ignoring him.


    I had to admit that he was right. I was contradicting myself. If he called her back right away, I would


    feel ufortable about it. Now that he did not, I could not help but remind him.


    Sigh, me and my busybody ways! 2


    Theo did not answer me but hugged me tighter, and in a while, a consistent breathing sound can be


    heard beside me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had gotten up early today and was swamped with work during the day. It was not easy for him to


    be able tost till now.


    I could not sleep, but I was afraid that I would disturb him if I moved, so Iy there without moving


    and allowed my thoughts to wander.


    As I was thinking, I was reminded of my childhood when I was poor. Even so, I was happy.


    My mother did not have money to buy me fruits, so she would nt fruit trees in all thend


    surrounding our house. She would also nt some corn, tomatoes, pumpkin, and many other


    seasonal vegetables for me t 0 eat and fulfill my cravings.


    My favorite thing to eat was roasted sweet potatoes, and I would pester my mother to make them


    for me every time they were in season. She was patient and would make the most tender, sweet-


    smelling roasted sweet potatoes for me every time.


    They tasted so good I could still remember the taste vividly.


    After we moved to Salt City, I would roast my own sweet potatoes too, but it was not the same as


    the ones my mother roasted.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    The more I thought about it, the more excited I got. Since I was not sleepy anymore, I got out of bed


    and thought about going downstairs to look for some chestnuts that Miss Woods had roasted a few


    days ago. I wanted to curb my cravings since they had a simr vor profile.


    I sneaked out of bed so that I would not wake Theo. After the struggle, I was tired and sweaty. s,


    he was in such deep sleep that he did not stir in the slightest.


    As I was just going downstairs, my phone vibrated. When I took a look at it, I saw that it was a


    message from Cecilia. [Wanda, I can''t sleep. I''m suddenly craving the walnuts from our vige.]


    It was said that if two people had been living together for a long time, their thoughts would sync. I


    really believed it now since I did not expect us to have the same cravings at this hour. How


    astonishing.


    Without even thinking twice, I called her. "You''ve craving food from our vige too? Man, I was just


    thinking about my mom¡¯s roasted sweet potatoes. I¡¯m craving them!"


    After hearing my voice, Cecilia was especially surprised. "Wow, you¡¯re still awake! I''m lying on my


    bed and I can''t sleep. I suddenly thought of the


    walnuts we had when we were younger, so I texted you to tell you about it."


    "Hehe, this is why we''re besties! To think that even our cravings are in sync!" Iughed.


    "I suddenly crave all the foods we used to eat in our vige." Perhaps because Cecilia was


    pregnant, her cravings were strong as well.


    "Me too, but too bad we can only dream about them. W e won¡¯t be able to taste them ever again. I


    heard that part of thend has already been redeveloped. The fruit trees that my mother nted


    would all have been dug out by now." I felt a little sorrowful.


    After chatting with Cecilia for a while more, I hung up and headed to the kitchen.


    Then, my phone rang again.


    I thought it would be Cecilia, but when I saw Tyler''s name, a pang of irritation welled up within me.


    What did he want from me at this hour?


    Initially, I did not want to answer it but the phone would not stop ringing. I answered it and snapped."


    It''ste. What do you want?¡±


    "Are you craving the roasted sweet potatoes from our vige?" His voice was cold but carried a


    trace of humor.


    I was shocked. I instinctively took a few steps back as the hand that was holding my phone


    trembled. "You bugged my phone?! Are you crazy, Tyler Schuman?!"


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so crude. I just want to know what you¡¯re up to and what you need," Tyler


    drawled casually.


    "You¡¯re sick in the head." I was so angry I did not care i f I made sense. If I could punch him through


    the phone, I would. How dare he still be self-righteous after invading others'' privacy?


    "Wandy, don''t be so flustered. What can I do since you usually ignore me? You left me with no


    choice. As your brother, I¡¯m just worried about you. How am I in the wrong here?" he said matter-of-


    factly.


    "This is called an invasion of privacy. I can sue you for this!" I refused to entertain him any longer


    and threw my phone into the fountain.


    I did not know when he bugged my phone, but to think that he was lurking and stalking my every


    move like a demon made me so disgusted that I became nauseous.


    No longer craving for anything, Iy on the sofa and simmered in my anger.


    Who knew that I would fall asleep once Iy down?


    When I opened my eyes again, there was a throw nket on me. Theo was squatting on the floor


    right i n front of me, staring intently at me.


    I met his darkened expression and deep pools of eyes.


    I chirped, "Good morning!" "When did you get down?" He looked pretty upset, and his voice was


    slightly husky.


    "I couldn''t sleepst night, and I didn''t want to disturb you so I came down. I didn¡¯t expect to fall


    asleep," I replied with a smile.


    "You mean you couldn¡¯t sleep when you were with me but you could sleep here when you were


    alone?" Theo cocked his eyebrows as he clenched his jaw, which entuated his jawline.


    "No." I shook my head, my mood ruined by his tone. I said coldly, "I couldn¡¯t sleep, that''s all. And I


    didn''t want to disturb you, so I came down..."


    Theo saw that my expression was a little off, so he softened his own expression and sat on the sofa


    with me. He pulled me into his arms and said, "I''m only worried that you¡¯re going to catch a cold


    after sleeping here. If you can¡¯t sleep in the future, wake me up. I''ll chat with you. You won''t be


    disturbing me, okay?"


    A warm sensation spread from the bottom of my heart. I felt a little remorseful for getting upset


    earlier. He was really amodating toward me.


    I did not speak anymore and snuggled closer into his arms while nodding my head slightly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Miss Woods had prepared breakfast. After we were done eating, we drove to the graveyard. We left


    early s o the weather was not as stuffy yet. The rainst night made the air seem fresher. The


    scenery along the way elevated my mood and spirits as well.


    When we were hiking on the hill, Theo held all the things in one hand and held my hand in another.


    He was following my slow pace, and we took our time.


    A 20-minute walk was prolonged to a 40-minute one. When we arrived, I stared at Grandmother''s


    grave from afar. However, the person standing in front of Grandmother''s headstone made my


    expression fall.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    From afar, I saw Cindy in a ck dress, standing tall before Grandmother''s grave.


    Theo saw her too and turned to look at me. "You invited her?" I asked him.


    "Of course not?"


    No matter how things were like, he would not have invited her if he was bringing me to visit


    Grandmother.


    He stepped over and faced Cindy. His expression was cold, and his voice was low. "Why are you


    here?"


    ¡°Theowy, why are you here?" Cindy turned around, a look of shock etched on her face.


    I scoffed in my heart. For her to wait here bright and early in the morning, it was a no-brainer that


    she had gotten news that Theo would be here.


    Theo frowned.


    "Theowy, do you really think that I came all the way here on purpose to bump into you? I swear, I


    didn¡¯t know you wereing today. I kept dreaming about Daddy and Mommy recently. Maybe it¡¯s


    because I¡¯ve found my biological parents and they¡¯re a little unhappy about it, so I came over to visit


    them. Since it was on the way, I came to visit Grandmother as well.


    Who knew we would be fated to meet?"


    Cindy''s speech was well-rehearsed and even seemed genuine.


    I did not know that her parents were buried here too. A pang of displeasure bloomed in my heart, so


    I did not pay any more attention to them. I took the things that we had brought from Theo and


    arranged them by Grandmother''s headstone.


    After arranging the flowers, I bowed as a sign of respect because my growing belly was getting in


    the way of me sitting down at the side of the headstone. I looked at Grandmother''s warm smile in


    the photo on her headstone. As I reminisced about all the times she cared for me, my tears flowed


    down my cheeks.


    Theo walked over and pulled me into his embrace. He wiped my tears off my face and said in his


    deep voice, "She would want you to be happy, so don''t cry."


    I nodded faintly and turned toward the headstone." Grandmother, how are you doing over there?


    Theo and I are here to visit you. Oh, right, we''re expecting, Grandmother. It''s your great-grandchild.


    The baby is healthy, and when they''re born, we''ll bring them to visit you once more.


    "I know you were worried about us when you were still around, but Theo and I are very close now.


    He loves me and takes care of me. He especially loves this child a lot. He always talks to the baby


    before he sleeps, and I believe Theo will be a good father in the future. So don¡¯t worry about us


    anymore. I hope you''re happy over there."


    I admit I did it on purpose. I deliberately said all these for Cindy to hear.


    Sure enough, the expression on her face changed. She stepped over and tugged on Theo''s


    sleeves. "Theowy, will you apany me to visit Daddy and Mommy? They must miss you a lot


    too."


    I lowered my head. I felt like I had dug my own grave. Her trump card would forever be more


    powerful than mine. All I said were a few sentences and she immediately used her deceased


    parents to guilt trip Theo.


    Theo could not reject the reasonable request that Cindy had made. He turned to me as if he was


    asking for my opinion.


    I smiled. "I''ll go with you. They saved your life, and as your wife, it''s only fair that I pay them a visit


    as well."


    After I was done, I began packing the things up. The look on Cindy''s face was hideous, but she


    controlled herself and did not let herself snap.


    Theo seemed pleased with my attitude. He smiled at m e, took the basket from me, and held my


    hand as we led the way.


    Cindy''s parents were buried not too far ahead. It was a couple''s grave, and their headstone looked


    majestic and grand. I reckoned that it was courtesy of Theo.


    I looked at the photos on the headstone. They were pretty good-looking, especially Cindy¡¯s mother.


    She was a beauty who kind of looked like Cindy, even though she was adopted.


    Cindy strode toward the headstone, plopped down in front of it, and started bawling. "Daddy,


    Mommy, I miss you so much! Theowy is here to visit both of you today."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Even as she was speaking, her tears were flowing down her cheeks. It was a moving scene.


    Theo squatted down and arranged the flowers. When h e was done, he stood up and bowed as a


    sign of respect. His eyes were looking at the headstone, but they were unfocused. There was a


    pained expression o n his face. Perhaps he was thinking about what had happened in the past.


    I walked over and bowed as a sign of respect to the deceased.


    Turning to look at Cindy, I could not tell if she was genuinely sorrowful or not. Her parents had


    passed away for some time now. For her to bawl like that, it seemed a little exaggerated.


    After a while, Theo said, "Let''s go back.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Cindy seemed to be still lost in her sorrow when she got up and held Theo¡¯s hand.


    "Theowy, Daddy and Mommy loved me very much since I was young, but they left me too early.


    Thankfully, you were around to love and pamper me o n behalf of them. However, all you do is


    ignore me now. I''m so afraid that I''ll be all alone. Theowy, I beg of you, please don''t abandon me,


    okay?"


    Theo frowned as he spoke, "Stop messing around, Cindy. I''m not ignoring you. It''s just that you''ve


    found your biological parents who love you, and I have my own family. It''s time for me to end


    things."


    "I don''t want to! My biological parents may love me but I''m not close to them. I''m not happy at the


    Louises ''!" Cindy wailed.


    "Theowy, I don¡¯t wanna be with the Louises¡¯. I just wanna be with you, Zedd, and Mason. You three


    are m y family. I don''t want anything else. I just want us to b e like how we used to be. I just wanna


    be your little sister and be with you every day.¡±


    The ice on Theo¡¯s face cracked, and his expression softened. The coldness in his eyes had


    dissipated. I knew him. He may look cold and aloof on the outside, but he had a tender, gentle


    heart. After losing his


    parents, he needed warmth. He was willing to give others that warmth as well.


    All this while, Cindy had been very dependent on him. He could rte to what she said, and it


    broughtfort to his lonely heart. After spending so many years together, it would be impossible


    for him to leave her be.


    Rather than saying that Cindy could not live without Theo, he also needed her to depend on him.


    Sometimes, to be depended on was also a way of love.


    I stood at the side, watching all these unfold before my eyes.


    Even though I was unhappy, I knew full well that this would happen sooner orter. He could never


    leave her side, and I had no leverage to fight her. Her trump card was one with unlimited use.


    Theo gently lifted her off the ground and tenderly wiped her tears away.


    I saw how gentle he was and the tenderness in his eyes. My heart sank. I thought I had gotten him


    to change recently, but it seemed like all my efforts were in vain.


    I had lost, and it was a crushing defeat.


    On the way back to the city, none of us spoke a word. I was in the passenger seat with my eyes


    fixed ahead. Cindy was sitting behind, asionally weeping. Theo was focused on driving. The


    atmosphere was odd.


    I could no longer ignore my inner turmoil so I turned t o Theo and said, "Stop at the T-junction in


    front. I have something to doter so I''ll head back myself afterward.¡±


    He turned to me, looking slightly displeased. "What are you going to do?"


    I stered a smile onto my face, but it did not reach m y eyes. I replied gently, "There¡¯s a fruit shop


    further u p. Cecilia is craving walnuts, so I''m gonna go get her some. I could use a walk too."


    "I''ll go with you." His voice was cold.


    "It''s okay, I want to walk by myself.¡± My inner turmoil was unbearable, so I subconsciously raised my


    voice.


    "It''s really sunny out, and it''s easy to get a heatstroke.¡± He was relentless.


    "I''ve said it''s unnecessary. Can¡¯t you understand?!" I exploded. Iter realized that something was


    not right with my emotions. I calmed down and spoke slowly, "I have an umbre, and it''s really near


    the hospital. You can send Miss Reed home, thene over and get me, okay?"


    Theo looked at me, and after a long time, he agreed. "G o straight to the hospital. Don''t buy any


    fruits as they¡¯re too heavy to carry. I¡¯ll get someter and send them over.¡±


    I nodded. I could not stand the atmosphere in the car. No matter what it was, I just wanted to be let


    out of the car straight away.


    After I got down, I smiled and waved goodbye. I stood a t the side of the road, where I watched


    them leave like a considerate and obedient wife.


    I could not hold it any longer once the car disappeared from my line of sight. My energy was


    drained, and it seemed like there was a ball of fire burning in my chest. It was painful and made me


    miserable. I felt like I was going to explode. I had a strong urge to just run into the rush of traffic.


    While shaking, I tried to look for my phone to call Jerome. I could not find it and only remembered a


    whileter that I had thrown my phone away yesterday.


    I staggered forward, trying very hard to stabilize my emotions so I did not lose control and rush into


    traffic.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a hot afternoon in June. The sun was scalding, scorching thend. The greenery beside me


    seemed to have been burnt to crisps. However, my body felt like I was in the harshest of winters


    with ice covering me from my head to my toes. I was so cold I was shivering.


    When I could not take another step, I squatted down o n the pedestrianne and covered my ears. I


    tried very hard to block out the sound of the cars. 1

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    I knew in my heart that I could not continue like this, and it was not that big of a deal. I had gone


    through things that were ten times or even a hundred times worse than this. I should not take this


    small matter to heart. However, my brain refused to cooperate with m e and dialed up my emotions


    to the extreme.


    I was dizzy and in a daze when I vaguely saw two people running toward me. They seemed like


    Jerome and Xander, but they also looked like Theo and Mason. I could not take it any longer and


    closed my eyes shut.


    "Wanda, are you okay?¡±


    I think I heard someone calling out to me. I tried to open my eyes, only to see Jerome¡¯s worried face


    above me. With much difficulty, I tried to tell him, "I feel unwell..."


    "You were standing under the hot sun. Of course, you''d feel unwell. You don¡¯t have to be so harsh


    on yourself even if you''re self-harming."


    "Stop talking. Quick, carry her to the car." It sounded like Xander¡¯s voice.


    I was soon carried into a car on the opposite side of the road. A wave of coolness washed over me,


    and my


    mind was slightly refreshed. I slowly opened my eyes and saw Jerome and Xander''s worried faces.


    I spoke slowly, "It¡¯s the both of you?"


    "If it weren''t for us, you would¡¯ve been done for today. I thought you were okay yesterday? Why did


    it suddenly be so severe? Why were you selfharming like that?" Jerome touched my forehead


    incredulously.


    "Women who harm themselves because of an argument are stupid women.¡± Xander red at me.


    I suddenly remembered that I was wearing a dress. For me to be lying in front of two men like this


    was a little distasteful. I struggled to sit up, and my voice was hoarse. "I wasn''t self-harming. It¡¯s just


    that the sun was too strong and I suddenly couldn''t continue walking.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a nce, looking as though they had understood something. They


    never brought it up again. Xander passed me a bottle of water from the driver''s seat.


    After a few mouthfuls, my throat felt morefortable. I asked Jerome, "Are you two going to visit


    Cecilia as well?"


    "Of course, and it was fortunate that we passed by this ce at this time." Jerome patted his chest,


    looking like he had witnessed and survived something horrifying.


    After the tormenting experience, it felt like I had survived once more. The burning sensation in my


    chest was gone as well. I said, "Can we go to the hospital a littleter? Can you guys apany


    me to get a new phone? I''ve lost mine."


    It was a nuisance to be without a phone. If I ever went through such an episode again, I was not


    sure if I could be as fortunate as today and bump into the two o f them.


    Xander nodded, ignited the engine, and drove to a shop.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When we arrived, I wanted to get down from the car but Jerome stopped me. Since Xander was a


    celebrity and it was not convenient for him to show his face in public, I waited with him in the car


    while Jerome went down and bought me a new phone.


    He quickly came back with a new phone. He passed it t o me and said, "I bought a locally


    manufactured phone. Its protective measures are above average."


    I looked at him in surprise but did not say anything more.


    We did not speak another word until we reached the hospital. I went to Cecilia''s ward first to chat


    with her, then I went over to visit Doctor Lynch. His injuries were more serious, so he looked frail


    and weak. It was not convenient for me to stay much longer, so I left.


    I was afraid that Cecilia would be able to tell there was a heavy weight upon my heart and she


    would worry about me. Hence, I decided to head home right away.


    Before I left, I went to say goodbye to Xander and Jerome, who were still on the underground floor.


    From afar, I could see that both of them seemed to be arguing about something, and both appeared


    agitated. Jerome looked so emotional that he nearly attacked Xander.


    Xander, on the other hand, wasposed as he stared at Jerome coldly. There were a few


    instances when I thought that his expression was growing darker.


    I walked up to them and said to Jerome, "You should g o up and apany Cecilia. I gotta go."


    Xander said, "I''ll go with you."


    Jerome''s already upset face looked even more awful a s he red at Xander. It was almost like he


    wanted to eat him alive.


    I was confused. They were okay in the car just now, so how did they end up like this now? I looked


    at Xander and said, "I''m gonna call a cab, which isn''t the best option for you. I think you should wait


    for Jerome and go back with him."


    "She''s right. Do you think you¡¯re an ordinary man who can just walk openly in public? If you don''t


    want to be the breaking news for tomorrow''s paper, you''d better b e good and wait for me." When


    Jerome was done speaking, he lifted his handsome face smugly.


    Xander frowned. Then, his lips curled into a smirk. "I don''t have all the time in the world to banter


    with you." "Who''s the one bantering? Are you really that shameless?" Jerome was seething in


    anger.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    I stood at the side and smacked my forehead. I did not understand what they were fighting about,


    so I did not know how to be the mediator. After some thought, I turned and went back to the ward.


    After saying goodbye to Cecilia, I left the hospital.


    My initial n was to have Theo apany me to my yoga ss after visiting Grandmother at the


    graveyard, but it seemed like he had to apany Miss Reed now. I did not want to go to ss


    alone, so I took a cab and went back home. 1


    When the car was approaching the vi, I saw a familiar ck Maybach from afar.


    What was he doing here again? I felt a wave of irritation as my expression darkened. I made a


    beeline to the door.


    Tyler came up to me with a smile. "Is this the right attitude to have when you meet your brother? Do


    you know that I''ve been waiting all day for you? Where''s your phone? Why didn''t you answer it?


    Where have you been?¡±


    I was annoyed at how he was bombarding me with questions like he was interrogating a criminal. A


    fire o f rage rose from within me as I snapped. "Did I tell you to wait for me?"


    "Wandy, I just wanted toe over and visit you and the baby.¡± His tone was unusually soft, and


    the usual edge in his voice was gone.


    "You''ve seen us. We''re doing good. Now leave.¡± I angled my body to walk past him, making my way


    inside.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed mine. His expression was slightly pained as he barked,


    "Wandy, we''re family. Are you going to treat me like this forever? I don''t have any ill intentions, I just


    want to b e a good brother to you. Why are you so against it?"


    I suppressed the anger within me and calmed my emotions before I spoke again, "Tyler Schuman,


    family isn''t something that exists because one person says s o. Even though I''m not a big advocate


    of blood ties, I urge you to reflect on your past actions. After what you did to me, are you worthy to


    be called my brother?


    "In the beginning when my mother brought you back, I was ted. I thought I was going to have


    another family member, but you hurt me again and again.


    Your selfishness, ruthlessness, and coldness made me acknowledge you as a demon. How could I


    think of someone like you to be my family?¡±


    My words made his face contort with aplicated and pained look. "Wandy, I apologize for my


    past behavior. I was a bigot, but I really do consider you as my little sister. I can''t live without you,


    and you''re the only family I have left in the world. Are you really going to toss me aside like that?¡±


    I saw how sad, remorseful, and helpless he was. A trace ofpassion arose within me. I tried to


    calm down and said, "I''m not going to toss you aside, but we''re both grown-ups now. We''re no


    longer..."


    Before I could finish, Tyler interrupted me, "That¡¯s great, Wandy! As long as you still have me in


    your heart, I¡¯ll treat you ten times, no, a hundred times better! I''ll make up for all the hurt I inflicted


    on you before.¡±


    His smile was pure and sincere as he pulled out a basket from his car, like a child excited to show


    off his treasure. "Look, these are roasted sweet potatoes from our vige. I got them raw and


    roasted them using the charcoal from our vige. You can heat them up and see if they taste the


    same."


    I was stunned as I looked at the basket of sweet potatoes. "You''re...?"


    "I deliberately brought them over for you. You said you were craving sweet potatoes from our


    vige, right? I told you, I bought our house from our vige and renovated it. The surroundings of


    the house are still the same as before, filled with vegetables and fruits. They''re all from the seeds


    that Aunt left behind. If you want to, you can go back and eat them anytime."


    His lips were still curled up in a smile that was exceptionally dazzling under the sun.


    I was confused. The Tyler before me was very unfamiliar.


    Initially, I thought he was a demon that sought us out because he wanted to fulfill the prophecy he


    uttered when he punished us back then. Every time I saw him, apart from being fearful and terrified


    of him, I loathed him. I had never believed in anything he said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, seeing how he was doing all these, I felt lost. I did not know how much his temperament


    could change after all these years.


    Tyler saw that my expression had softened. He grinned like a child as he brought down baskets


    upon baskets of fruits and vegetables from his car. He gleefully said, "These were all nted in our


    vige with no pesticides. Take them and eat them. I''ll send over more tomorrow. If you''d like to go


    back to the vige and take a look at the old house, just let me know and we can go back together."


    I watched him carry all those things into my yard. His footsteps were light even though he had to


    make many trips. A warm sensation filled my heart, and I did not know what to say. i

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    All these years, Tyler must have felt very lonely. No matter if it was an obsession or emotional


    trauma, all he cared for was nothing but a home and a family.


    I felt my nose getting sore as my eyes welled up in tears. I wiped my tears away and looked at him."


    Won''t you feel tired if you have to send them to me every day? Go home, I''ll take good care of


    myself and make sure I eat them."


    In the end, I still had a soft spot for him.


    Maybe, just like what he had said, we were both unanchored souls. We did not belong no matter


    where we were, and that was why we were destined to be family.


    Tyler was bbergasted. He stared intently at me with joy in his eyes. After a long while, he came


    over and hugged me tightly. "That''s right, Wandy. Be a good girl and let your big brother protect you


    from now on."


    I did not speak. I allowed him to hug me, and I felt many emotions running through my mind. I was


    stuck with him anyway, so it would be better to have one more family member than one more


    enemy.


    This was probably what my mother wanted to see.


    She was the one who used to tell Tyler and me to treat


    each other nicely. She asked me to treat him like my elder brother.


    My thoughts wandered, and I did not realize someone was approaching me from behind until a


    force yanked me away. The strength was so great that I nearly fell t o the ground.


    When I came to my senses, Theo''s punch had alreadynded on Tyler¡¯s face.


    That punch contained all of Theo¡¯s strength, and after just a blink, Tyler''s face became swollen as


    blood gushed out from his nose and the corner of his mouth.


    I was not paying attention, so I did not realize when Theo came back. He must have seen us


    hugging when he came in, which was why he got furious and mercilessly attacked Tyler.


    Tyler did not retaliate. He raised his hand to wipe the blood off his lips and chuckled menacingly,


    casting a victorious look at Theo.


    This silent mockery undoubtedly made things worse a s it triggered Theo. In an explosive rage, he


    pinned Tyler down on the ground and his punches came raining down on Tyler.


    I was anxious. With one hand supporting my waist, I went over in an attempt to break up the fight.


    However, Theo just nced at me with his icy-cold eyes while saying coldly, "If you don¡¯t want him


    to be pummeled to death, stand back!"


    His voice was stern, so I stood there, not daring to move. Tyler lifted his head with much difficulty,


    and with a smirk still hung on his face, he said, "Stand there, don¡¯t move. Don''t get hurt."


    After he was done, he turned to re maliciously at Theo and snarled. "You said you want to


    pummel me t o my death, right? Come on!"


    One was daring the other, while the other dared to go all out!


    With the flurry of punches thrown everywhere, I could hear Tyler''s grunts. Even so, he was still


    adamantly raising his head and smirking haughtily at Theo.


    Not only his mouth but his nose, eyes, and ears were bleeding as well. I did not understand why he


    would just lie there and get hit like this without retaliating. I screamed in fear, "Theo Grant, stop it!


    You''re really about to pummel him to his death!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I¡¯m not in pain. Just leave!" Tyler looked at me and tried his best to squeeze out a


    smile o n his face.


    I was stunned. What a familiar phrase that instantly brought me back to my childhood.


    When Tyler first came to live with us, we were on pretty good terms.


    Due to the fact that I was adopted, I was a target of mockery and bullying from my peers. They


    would corner me in an alley at times and would not allow me to return home. When Tyler came to


    live with us, he could not escape such a fate as well since he was with me whenever we went to


    and fro from school.


    Many times, we would be surrounded and attacked by our ssmates. Tyler would act like how he


    was now, lying there on purpose so they could attack him.


    While he was getting hit, he would yell at me, "Don''t be afraid, I''m not in pain. Just leave!¡±


    Every time, he would end up limping home. There was once when things got so out of hand, he


    broke a femur and had to stay in the hospital for a month before he could walk again.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The past reyed in my head like a movie.


    Theo showed no signs of stopping. Seeing Tyler on the ground, the timelines intertwined, and


    before my eyes was the scene from my childhood. I mistook the attacker to be the bunch of


    mischievous children from the past.


    Instinct rose from deep within me. Despite the fact that I loathed Tyler, the past memories were


    something that I could not erase. Some rtionships were so deep that it was etched onto the


    bones.


    Without thinking twice, I grabbed a wooden stick from the ground and swung it hard at the silhouette


    that was serving punches to Tyler.


    I swung with all my strength, and when the stick collided with the person, a loud crack was heard.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Theo stopped mid-action and turned back to look at m e. He had an incredulous expression on his


    face that also carried anger and pain.


    I regained myposure, and my blurry vision gradually recovered. It was only then I realized it


    was Theo whom I had just struck with the bat. I subconsciously hurled it aside and wailed, "He''s


    going to die!"


    Disappointment emerged on his face briefly, but the murderous intent in his eyes was clear. His


    irises were deep like bottomless pools of jet ck. He parted his lips to speak but not a single word


    fell from the tip of his tongue.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tylery motionless on the floor in a supine position.


    I dared not linger another second by Theo''s side, so I dashed over to Tyler and squatted down


    beside him, examining his injuries.


    At present, he looked nothing like the handsome young man I knew. His lips were swollen to the


    size of sausages and not a single inch of his pale skin remained intact. Theo certainly did not go


    easy on him.


    "Get up. I''ll take you to the hospital." Amid my panic,


    tears rolled down my face uncontrobly. I reached out in an attempt to help him up.


    He slowly forced his eyes open and pulled his lips into a hideous smile. "Don''t cry. I''m fine."


    His strained smile tipped me over the edge and I burst out crying. "How can you say that you¡¯re fine


    when you¡¯re in this condition? Quick, get up. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    Without caring about my own body, I tried my best to support his weight.


    Theo strode forward and hauled me aside. In his deep voice, he instructed, "Leave him alone and


    come back with me!"


    At that moment, I knew that his heart housed immense wrath. However, I could not simply abandon


    Tyler and leave him to fend for himself in this state. I whipped my head to look at Theo and roared,


    "How could he possibly be fine? Can''t you see all the blood o n his face? Theo Grant, how can you


    be so cruel? You should¡¯vee at me if you''re angry at me!"


    He tossed me a cold nce. I could tell that the ball of fury he had been suppressing was about to


    erupt again.


    Fearing that he would initiate a second round, I tugged at his shirt and pleaded, "Theo, I beg you!


    Leave him be. He¡¯s almost dying.¡±


    "Wandy... Don''t beg him. I-I¡¯m fine!¡± Tyler struggled to climb to his feet, but with every movement


    came a pang of pain that was apanied by fresh blood gushing out of his mouth.


    Fear consumed me. I tried my best to wriggle free from Theo''s grasp, but I could only dream of


    surpassing him in strength. He clutched both my wrists tightly in one hand.


    I was pissed. My brows were knitted together in a frown as I red daggers at him. ¡°Let go!"


    He did not speak a word. Instead, he only showed me his terrifyingly icy gaze and tightened his grip


    on me.


    Once again, Tyler shut his eyes. The way he was sprawled out on the floor unmoving did not make


    things seem optimistic. Without a second thought, I lowered my head and got ready to bite the back


    of Theo''s hand. I peered up at him, signaling that I would bite him hard if he decided not to let go of


    me.


    As I continued to sink my teeth into his skin, his eyes flickered but his calm expression remained.


    He did not spare a glimpse at his hand while he stared fixedly at me. ¡°Is this what you really want?"


    "You left me with no choice," I slurred.


    "Very well. Don¡¯t me me for this." With a swift flip o f his palm, he pinched my lips between his


    thumb and pointer finger. Despite applying minimal force, the pain brought tears to my eyes.


    Nheless, I gave it my all to endure it. Swallowing the cries that threatened to escape, I red


    unblinkingly at him without a word.


    Eventually, he still caved in and released his grip on m e.


    As though spotting an oasis amid a desert, Itched onto him and howled bitterly, "Theo, I beg you


    to let m e go, please! I promise that I''ll return as soon as I drop him off at the hospital. You can


    decide what to do with me then."


    "You never cease to amaze me, Wanda Lane. Are you actually kneeling in front of your husband for


    the sake of another man? What do you view me as?" His rage peaked, and he gritted his teeth. His


    widened eyes were locked onto me.


    Disregarding his annoyance, I took advantage of the opening to fling myself free. I fled over to Tyler,


    squatted down by his side, and lifted him into a halfseated position in my arms. Sobbing, I cooed,


    "Get up slowly. Let''s go to the hospital."


    From afar, Miss Woods ran over from inside the house. The scene stupefied her, but she quickly


    recovered and joined me in helping Tyler up.


    With her help, we finally managed to prop Tyler onto his feet and lead him to his car one step at a


    time.


    At that point, I no longer had the courage to meet Theo¡¯s eyes. I turned to Miss Woods and


    muttered, " Miss Woods, thank you."


    With that, I climbed into the driver''s seat, started the engine, and steered the car downhill.


    "Young Mistress, please be careful. Don''t stay out toote..." Miss Woods called out with unrest


    from behind me.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    The car headed straight for the emergency department of the hospital. Soon enough, Tyler was


    wheeled into the operating room. My tense muscles instantly gave way and I felt like a deted ball


    as Iy limply on one of the benches lining the side of the corridor.


    Catching something awry, a nurse standing aside approached me and asked with concern, "Miss,


    are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. I just need some rest." I waved my hand dismissively, gesturing for her to leave me alone.


    "Alright, then. I''ll get you some water. They''re still trying to save the patient inside. This will take


    time. If you need anything else, just let me know." Perhaps it was my bulging stomach that


    compelled her to kindly pour me a cup of warm water.


    "Thank you." I retrieved the paper cup with gratitude and took a sip of the warm water. Only then did


    I feel a little better.


    In the blink of an eye, I had already been sitting on the bench for a little over half an hour. The


    adrenaline had long since gone from my body, only to be reced by worry. I wondered why it was


    taking so long for Tyler toe out of the operating room.


    While I was busy getting consumed by distress, the doors to the emergency room swung open and


    Tyler was pushed out in a hospital bed. He was still unconscious. The wounds on his face had been


    treated, but he still looked rather battered.


    "Doctor, how is he? He¡¯s still out cold... Is it bad?" I fired a series of questions at the doctor.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it''s nothing serious. The wounds on his face may seem severe but they''re merely


    superficial. Hisa is due to the anesthesia. He¡¯ll wake up once i t wears off. One thing to note is


    the chronic injury in his leg. It seems to havee back. He¡¯ll have to get a n X-ray before we can


    know for sure, though."


    The doctor upheld his professional ethics, holding himself back from expressing curiosity about the


    events that led to Tyler''s injuries. He only told me about Tyler''s current condition dutifully.


    After thanking the doctor, I wandered off to the administration department to deal with admission


    paperwork.


    When I returned to the ward, Tyler stirred awake. I promptly darted over to his bedside and asked,


    "How are you feeling? Does your leg hurt?"


    His leg injury was due to a mishap when we were both kids. Some naughty children left him with a


    fracture, which was not treated up to today''s standard of care. Despite having spent the longest


    time bedridden for recovery, recurrence was pretty much inevitable in his case.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it''s nothing much." He showed a gentle smile. "Take a seat, let''s chat."


    He appeared to be in quite a good mood, but I could not say the same about myself. I was not


    dumb. I knew he had never been someone to suffer quietly. His submission to Theo¡¯s beating today


    was clearly just a trick to win my sympathy.


    I ced a pot of freshly boiled water on his bedside table and said calmly, "I''ve hired a caregiver


    who will b e here soon. Make sure you rest well. I''ll take my leave now."


    My actions from today must have scarred Theo. Standing here, I had to admit that I had no idea


    how to face him when I got home.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler''s smile froze, and his face immediately darkened. He said coldly, "Are you so unwilling to see


    me? Even if I were to die here today, you¡¯d still leave without a second nce, wouldn''t you?"


    "Tyler, please stop acting up, okay? The doctor said everything is alright."


    There was no denying that people were creatures driven by their emotions. Although I held fear and


    hatred for him, seeing him lying defenselessly on the bed did indeed spark some reluctance and


    concern in me. Due to that, my voice subconsciously reduced into a benevolent whisper.


    "But I''m in pain all over! I just wish to have someone t o talk to. Wandy, I''m sure you know that no


    one in this world cares about me. All these years, I''ve been living i n solitude. On sleepless nights,


    you are what clouds m y mind. There have been innumerous asions when I had to fight my urge


    to look for you.


    "However, my promise to leave you guys alone is what stopped me. I''ve always buried my desires


    deep within me. Just as I was about to give in, God finally heard my prayers and let us meet again.


    You''re the northern star on the darkest of nights. You light up m y gloomy world."


    A mncholic smile stretched across his face as he looked into my eyes. "Wandy, I know you¡¯re not


    aware of how badly I want to spend my life with you. You don''t know how badly I wish to hear your


    voice.


    You¡¯ve never batted an eysh at me. Heck, you even hate me, don¡¯t you? I had no choice. I was


    forced to install a bug on your phone. I had no ill intentions, I swear. I only wanted to hear your


    voice!"


    Watching him break down, I uttered, "Stop talking. You need to rest."


    "Can we still go back to the past? Can you stay by my side and spend your life with me?" Tyler¡¯s


    gaze on me was filled with intense longing and pleading.


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words. A miserable life and a broken childhood must be the things


    propelling his search for peace of mind, and it would continue for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    "Tyler Schuman, a lot of time has passed and the situation has changed. We''re not who we used to


    be. I''m married now. I have a home and someone to protect. You have your career, and you''ll meet


    someone you love in the future. Therefore, we all have to move on," I looked at him and spoke


    calmly.


    "But why do you choose to continue leading a miserable life? Theo doesn''t love you, and he can''t


    give up his feelings for Cindy. You¡¯re destined to live i n her shadow for the rest of your life. In that


    case, why are you giving yourself a hard time? Why don''t you leave?"


    I did not want to continue the conversation anymore when I saw how emotional he was being. I


    looked at him and said, "Have a good rest. I¡¯m a little tired, so I''ll be going home now."


    After that, I stopped looking at him, turned around, and left the ward.


    It was already dark outside. I had driven Tyler''s car when I came, so I had to take a taxi home.


    Soon, I was back at the vi. I felt uneasy as I stood outside and looked at the lights in the house. I


    did not know how to face Theo after going in. I had no idea what to tell him.


    ''My actions today must''ve upset him very much!


    ''But I couldn''t just sit back and ignore Tyler. It would¡¯ve made me uneasy. The whole thing is just


    unreasonable!¡¯


    I stood outside the door for a long time until my legs started to feel sore. Then, I stepped into the


    house while I told myself, "What¡¯s toe, wille."


    Before I entered the house, I could not stop the pounding in my heart. I raised my right hand and


    put i t on my chest before I gently pushed the door open.


    There was no one in the living room.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, changed my shoes, and walked to the dining room.


    Miss Woods was making dinner in the kitchen. She was all smiles when she saw me. "Young


    Mistress, you''re back. Dinner is ready, and it¡¯s still warm. Hurry up and wash your hands.¡±


    Miss Woods asked me to have dinner with a smile on her face as usual, which relieved my anxiety.


    There was a luxurious-looking package on the table. I could not help but ask, "Miss Woods, whose


    parcel is this?"


    "It¡¯s yours. I just received it in the afternoon. I haven''t had time to put it upstairs," Miss Woods


    answered loudly from the kitchen.


    ¡®Mine?¡¯


    After I opened the parcel, I suddenly remembered that they were the custom suits I had ordered for


    Theo back then. I did not expect them toe so soon.


    As soon as I sat down, Miss Woods brought me four dishes and a bowl of stew. It looked like they


    had been prepared earlier. Everything smelled good. After a hectic afternoon, I was a little hungry. I


    could not help but pick up the chopsticks and began eating.


    Instead of leaving like she normally would have, Miss Woods sat down at the table and watched me


    eat with a smile. She said with augh, "Eat slowly. You don¡¯t want to choke while eating."


    "Okay. Miss Woods, today¡¯s pork stew tastes very good. It¡¯s hearty and delicious." After taking a sip


    of the stew, I gave her a thumbs-up.


    "If it''s delicious, drink as much as you like. The pork today is fresh, that''s why the stew tastes


    delicious. It was also simmered for a longer time." She smiled happily.


    A cook was happiest when they were praised for their food.


    I continued to eat. Miss Woods seemed to have something she wanted to say but was biting her


    tongue.


    After I picked up a piece of vegetable and put it into m y mouth, I said, "Miss Woods, just say what''s


    on your mind. I''ll listen attentively."


    She smiled awkwardly and said, "Young Mistress, I, an olddy, should not interfere with your


    affairs, but I''m worried that you and the young master will part ways i n the future. I''m also afraid


    that I''ll be ashamed to face old madam after this. Just think of me as an old fool who wants to nag!¡±


    "Miss Woods, please don¡¯t say that. You''re an elder, and all of us should listen to you." I put down


    the chopsticks and listened attentively to Miss Woods, i


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "At first, I was d to see you and Young master being affectionate. But who knew that something


    like this would happen today? After you left, Young Master locked himself up in the study without


    even eating anything. His back seems to be injured too. Later, you should go upstairs and have a


    look. Bring him some food as well."


    I lowered my head and nodded silently. I felt uneasy. I was too impatient at that time, and I did not


    even consider my strength when hitting him.


    "Young Master cares about you very much. As the saying goes, quarrels between lovers are soon


    mended. If there are any problems, you must solve them quickly and don''t put them off until the next


    day. As long as you take the initiative and talk to him nicely, he''ll forgive you."


    I was still a little worried. I got up and said, "Miss Woods, please give me some rice anddle up


    some more stew. I''ll bring the food to him." 1

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Miss Woods gave me a delighted smile and said," There¡¯s no hurry. You haven''t eaten yet either, so


    let¡¯s talk about it after you finish eating. Let me bring you another bowl of soup."


    After knowing each other for some time, Miss Woods knew my temper well by now. She had


    earnestly advised me on this matter because she wanted me to stop being as stubborn as I usually


    was and instead take the initiative to apologize. Therefore, when she saw me readily agreeing with


    her, she was, of course, very happy about it.


    I understood her intentions. "I¡¯m full now. You can go and scoop some rice!¡± I said as I drank the


    soup.


    Along with the food and soup Miss Woods had ced on the tray, I picked up the parcel and went


    up to the second floor.


    I hesitated for a long time in front of the study. After some time, I raised my hand and knocked on


    the door. Theo''s deep and cold voice came from inside. "Miss Woods, I¡¯m not hungry. Leave me


    alone."


    "It''s me!" I said softly and carefully, my heart in my mouth.


    There was no sign of a reply from the inside. As I


    stood outside, I grew so nervous my palms became all sweaty.


    "Come in." After a while, a cold voice came from the inside.


    I was relieved and gently pushed the door open.


    Inside the room, Theo sat at the desk with a cold expression and gloomy eyes. He had lit a cigarette


    in his hand but was not smoking it.


    After a pause, I went forward and put the tray down o n the coffee table. I told him, "Miss Woods


    told me you haven¡¯t had your dinner yet. Come and have some. Today''s lotus root with pork rib


    soup dish tastes really hearty."


    After I finished talking, I got up and looked at him quietly.


    I was going to ask him if his back was injured, but when I lifted my eyes and looked at him, I was


    afraid I would make him angry, so I chose to keep quiet.


    "How dare youe back?" After a long stand-off, he finally spoke. His voice was cold, his


    eyebrows straight, and his jawline sharp.


    I felt so nervous I even swallowed my saliva in fear. It was my fault for whipping him with a stick in


    that moment of desperation. It was toote to regret my actions now, though, so I could only lower


    my head to repent.


    "I''m sorry, I was too impulsive at the time. It''s just that,


    I really can''t help it. When I hit you, my heart hurt as well. Theo, it is my fault. Would you like to whip


    me back with another stick to relieve your anger?"


    "You''re so incredible, huh? If I hit you with a stick to relieve my anger, are you sure you''ll be able to


    stand i t?" He looked at me with a treacherous smile. It felt a little creepy.


    Although I was scared, I nodded my head sincerely. "0 f course I''ll be able to take it. If you''re still


    angry, you can hit me a few more times.¡±


    "Wanda Lane, when did you learn to be so slick? Do you think I''ll no longer be angry if your attitude


    preempts me?" he squinted as he said. I could not detect any emotions on his face, but I knew he


    was angry.


    ff j n


    Although my sincere apologies had been ignored, I did not give up. I continued speaking. "It''ste


    now, and you haven¡¯t had your dinner yet. That''s bad for your stomach. Why don''t you finish your


    meal before you hit me so you''ll have more strength, and you''ll feel more relieved?"


    I deliberately ignored the anger in his eyes, brought the tray to his desk, and handed it to him


    tteringly. After all, it was all my fault, and the only thing I could do now was beg for his forgiveness


    from the bottom of my heart. Otherwise, I was afraid I would suffer even more.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He leaned back against the back of the chair and did not move, looking at me with his attractive


    eyes.


    "By the way, I''ve ordered two sets of custom suits for you, and they''ve just arrived today. You can try


    them o nter to see whether they fit well. The clothes from this brand are pretty good." I ced the


    bag of clothes on the desk.


    He nced sideways. He was surprised, but soon he regained his gloomy and cold aura while he


    coldly said, "I don''tck clothes. You''re truly shrewd enough t o be able to give me a sweet date


    after hitting me with that stick."


    He wore a gloomy look on his face, and his words were like a sharp de dampening my


    enthusiasm. When I ordered the suits, I had wanted to surprise him, and I had been quite excited


    when I thought about it.


    I did not expect the suits to arrive at the wrong time. Because of that, they had now be a part


    of my scheming. I was upset that my affection had been misunderstood, but I looked at the bag of


    clothes and said nothing.


    We remained speechless to each other, and suddenly, the atmosphere in the room grew a little


    depressing. After a long time, he finally said, "If you want to apologize, you have to get to the point.


    If I don¡¯t ask you about Tyler Schuman, you won''t bring him up yourself, will you?"


    I had not been in a good mood at first, and when he mentioned Tyler, I felt even more fretful. These


    things were inherentlyplicated. I felt extremely reluctant to talk about this topic now, especially


    when it required me to speak about my past.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    His arms were crossed in front of his chest as he looked at me and waited patiently for my answer


    as if he had all the time in the world.


    I finally heaved a sigh and surrendered. "Tyler Schuman, like me, was adopted by our mother. We


    have been living together for more than a decade; he¡¯s like a brother to me. However, something


    happened a few years back, and he left home. Ever since then, I lost contact with him. It was only


    recently that I got back in touch with him when we bumped into each other at Rose City.¡±


    I avoided the main point and spoke only about vague events, briefly walking him through our past.


    He began with a poker face. "It all sounds so lovely, huh? Reuniting with your childhood


    sweetheart? Do you regret not meeting him earlier?¡±


    Anger surged through my veins. I raised my voice. ¡°I told you, he''s my brother. That''s all there is to


    it!¡±


    "Wanda, do you think I¡¯m stupid? If he''s just a brother, why didn''t you tell me about him earlier? And


    do all brothers act so snuggly and cuddly around their sister?" He squinted at me and sneered.


    "The only reason I didn''t tell you was because I didn''t feel a need to. As I''ve already said, something


    happened between us and I have more fear than affection toward him. I''ve already said I''m sorry for


    today-I know I was in the wrong, and I can admit to that, Theo. Anyway, it''s gettingte and you


    should eat. I''m going back to the room."


    I was so agitated that all I wanted to do was get out of there. I was afraid staying would only push


    me past m y limit. There was no other choice-I had to leave before my emotions took control of me


    and made everything worse.


    "Wanda, watch yourself. Are you seriously apologizing to me with this attitude?" he roared at me


    from behind. I ignored him, responding instead with a m of our bedroom door.


    After washing up, Iy in bed and stared nkly at the ceiling, not feeling any wave of tiredness


    wash over me.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo came in about half an hourter. He stormed in with a displeased look on his face, and he


    simply stood still for a bit, briefly looking at me before turning into the bathroom. It was obvious he


    was still upset, just like I was, but it was also clear we were both trying to keep it to ourselves to


    avoid another fight.


    Quietly, I sighed again. I had been wearing my emotions on my sleevetely, and it was not helping


    m e in any situation I was involved in at all. I knew for a fact I should not be acting this way, but I just


    could not seem to ovee it. If this were to persist, would I be able to stay sane until the child was


    born?


    As these thoughts were running wild in my head, Theo stepped out of the shower, toweling his hair


    dry. Another towel was wrapped around his waist. That was all he was wearing.


    I looked up, gazing at the prominent lines that formed his body, and then, Inded upon a bruise


    that spanned a good few inches. It started at his shoulder and stretched all the way down to his


    back-the spot where I hit him yesterday with my bat. I wondered if I had injured him internally.


    Well... It looked like it hurt a good deal!


    I crawled out of bed and rummaged through the storeroom until I found the first aid kit. By the time I


    fished out the vial of medication and returned to the bedroom, Theo had already climbed into bed.


    I walked toward him and ordered, "Turn around."


    Taken by surprise, he nced up at me in confusion.


    "Your whole back is bruised, it needs embrocation. Let me help you with that." I met his eyes and


    found myself incapable of fending off the guilt that almost suffocated me.


    "Oh, so now you know how ruthless you were?!" He tossed a re at me, but he set his phone


    down and obediently flipped himself around.


    I poured some of the medication out onto my palm and applied it along the mark on his back. "Does


    it


    hurt on the inside?" I asked between rubbing motions.


    He turned his head slightly and looked me fixedly in the eyes. ¡°Did that question not pop into your


    head when you swung that stick at me?"


    My hands froze mid-action as I fumbled for a reply. After a brief moment of silence, I resumed where


    I had left off and continued massaging his back gently.


    He swiftly caught onto every tinge of my remorse, and the cial expression on his face softened.


    The corners of his lips curved upward in a wless arc, and he said in his deep voice, "No, not at


    all."


    "What? What were you saying?" I blurted. He had knocked me off guard.


    "I said... it doesn''t hurt. You should exert a little more force! It feels like you''re just trying to tickle


    me," he uttered. As he spoke, he even cast an enigmatic gaze a t me.


    I feigned ignorance and quickly finished up with a few more sloppy rubs. With that, I stowed the vial


    away and scurried into the bathroom to clean my hands.


    When I got back, he was still lying on the bed in the same position I had left him in.


    I paused for a brief second before I got into bed andy down, my back facing him as I perched on


    the furthest edge of the mattress.


    Once the lights were off, he drew me into his embrace. "You were the one who flirted with me first.


    Are you trying to evade responsibility now?" Just then, his deep, sexy voice filled the darkness.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Ha! Man, what a strange creature. One minute ago he was so angry at me he could have eaten me


    alive at any minute.


    "You''re doing all this on purpose, right? Helping me apply medication is just an excuse of yours to


    flirt with me. Wanda, I realize your skills are getting better every single day. Is this how you''re trying


    to make things up to me?¡± He switched on the sidemp and looked at me with his scorching eyes.


    I...


    I simply closed my eyes and said," No, it''s not, and I didn''t do anything on purpose. Just go to sleep,


    it''s gettingte."


    "Fine. I have to admit this trick you''re pulling is working amazingly well. I''m not mad at all now, but if


    you can be a little more aggressive, I think I''ll really be able to feel more sincerity in your apologies.


    He finally let me go after an hour of intimacy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He carried me to the bathroom afterward.


    I was toozy to move, so he had to bathe me and dry me up. He brought me back to bed after


    cleaning me u p, then he went back to the bathroom for a shower himself.


    I was fast asleep even before he came out.


    The sun was already up and bright when I finally woke up.


    It was so rare for Theo to still be in bed when I woke u p. I flipped myself over and slept on my side


    to look at him. He was still sound asleep. I looked at him, admiring his strong and arched brows,


    long and dark eyshes, perfectly shaped nose with its high nose bridge, and his sexy lips. His


    face and features were just so perfect, amazingly crafted, and carved with no imperfections to be


    found. What astounding craftsmanship!


    I leaned on my arm and checked him out. He had to be very insecure deep down as he always had


    a strong sense of vignce about him. I could tell just by looking at his sleeping posture. He always


    laid t on the bed, his hands crossed over his chest and his body always stiff, never rxed.


    These were all the tell-tale signs.


    That seemed about right. He had been so young when he first had to take the head role in the


    Grant household. He had to be dominant and be the alpha in order to deter imitators and gain


    control over every single one of his employees. He needed a high prestige in order to do that, to


    take hold of all the authority. Maybe that was how he had be so cold and bossy.


    I was still buried in my thoughts when he opened his eyes. We locked gazes.


    He stretched and rxed his strained body, which had been caused by his stiff sleeping posture,


    and said, "Checking me out?" His voice was so much deeper and so much more hoarse as he had


    just woken up from sleep. He sounded so sexy and provocative.


    I paused and moved my impudent stare away. I replied solemnly, "Nope, I just woke up too. I''m


    about t o head downstairs for a walk. You can continue to sleep."


    "Stay and sleep with me for a while longer.¡± His hands reached out and pulled me into his arms,


    gliding his chin against my forehead.


    I broke loose from his hug and sat up. "I slept for too long, and now my back is hurting a little. I can¡¯t


    stayying down any longer." I was afraid something more than just sleep would happen if we


    continued cuddling and nuzzling.


    Miss Woods was not there when I went downstairs. The morning air was so fresh that I was very


    tempted t o breathe in the refreshing atmosphere. Thus, I went outside to do some stretching.


    The sweet potatoes and vegetables that Tyler brought yesterday were still sitting right beside the


    gate. I walked over to the gate and picked up some vegetables, brought them inside, and tasted


    them right after washing. It was such a waste that the grilled sweet potatoes could not be eaten


    anymore since they had been out all night and were probably


    spoiled now.


    The vegetables were not bad. They tasted just like old times. I could not believe Tyler had done


    such a great job with having them grown and making sure they tasted exactly like they had in the


    past.


    I could not help but eat a lot of the vegetables. I took some pictures and showed them to Cecilia,


    telling her I would be stopping by her house to send her some walnuts and fruits grown from my


    hometown.


    Cecilia was very excited when she heard they were from my hometown, and she kept on pestering


    me toe over sooner.


    Tyler called while we were chatting away.


    I frowned a little when I saw his name on the screen.'' Doesn¡¯t he have to rest? It¡¯s still so early.¡¯


    However, I still picked up his call.


    "Wandy, I¡¯m cravingsagna. Can you make some for me?" He sounded so energetic, nothing like


    how an injured person should sound.


    I stroked my forehead and tried to calm myself down. He was relentless." How can I make you


    lasagna this early in the morning? Ask the nurses to get some for you if you really want it so badly."


    "But I only want thesagna you make. I''ll wait! I can wait. I''m still not that hungry, so take your time


    to make it. I can wait." He spoke cautiously and solemnly, sounding like he was trying to please me.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    I felt restless. I rubbed the space between my eyebrows. "Tyler, I''m pregnant. Can you please knock


    i t off?"


    "I¡¯m not making any trouble for you, I just want to eat the dumplings you make since I''m injured now.


    That was all I wanted. If you think it¡¯ll be cumbersome for you to walk back and forth, then I''lle


    to you instead." He raised his voice.


    ''What the...''


    I resisted the urge to scold him as I said, "Just stay there and don''t move, I''ll bring it overter." He


    was a man of his word, so to prevent him from injuring himself further on the way to my house, I had


    no choice but to agree.


    Fortunately, I found some tomatoes among the vegetables he had brought here yesterday. When


    Miss Woods came home from grocery shopping, she saw m e in the kitchen and immediately said,


    "You can just tell me what you want to eat. You don''t have to do it yourself, I don''t want you getting


    choked by the smoke."


    I smiled. "No no, I just wanted to make somesagna and bring it to the hospital."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss Woods was slightly stunned, but she calmly asked, "Is it for the man from yesterday? I¡¯ll help


    you with it.¡±


    "Yes." I nodded and looked at her. "How about we havesagna for breakfast too, since Theo is at


    home?"


    "What kind ofsagna are you making this early in the morning? Won''t you tire yourself out?" Miss


    Woods did not answer me as Theo''s chilling voice rang from outside to interrupt us.


    "Why are you awake? Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep a little longer?" I turned around to look at


    him, m y eyes dazzling. ''He''s wearing the suit I bought for him! J


    It was a decent cut, and the size was just right. The suit looked amazing and whenbined with


    his perfect figure, it was undoubtedly the most handsome and wonderful thing I had ever seen.


    After the shock, I remained calm and said, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be wearing this?"


    "It would be a waste if I didn''t wear it, don''t you know?" He blushed shyly and turned away from the


    kitchen.


    This was the first time I had ever seen him run away i n such great dismay. Iughed at him.


    "That¡¯s right, this is how a married couple should behave. So, stop fighting each other in the future.


    It really hurts both of your feelings." Miss Woods was satisfied with our reactions.


    I nodded and went silent. There were just some things I could not control.


    With the help of Miss Woods, thesagna was quickly finished. After reserving some portions for


    Tyler, Cecilia, and Dr. Lynch, we ate the rest of it for breakfast.


    Noticing Theo¡¯s sluggishness at the dining table, I could not help but ask, "Don''t you have to go to


    the office today?"


    "Don''t you remember that you promised me you''d go t o Whaldorf City tonight?" He raised his head,


    looking a t me with displeasure.


    I gave him an awkward smile. I hadpletely forgotten about that. He had told me the day before


    yesterday that we were going to depart today.


    "But I haven''t prepared anything yet," I whispered once I got over some of the embarrassment.


    "You don''t have to prepare anything, we won''t be staying there for long. Besides, I''ve already


    arranged everything there.¡± He scooped up a piece of hissagna and began eating.


    ''It looks like thesagna has given him his appetite back. He''s eating a lot of it.''


    "But I haven¡¯t done my pregnancy check-up today yet." I felt like there were a lot of things yet to be


    settled. I felt uneasy with him suddenly telling me to


    leave.


    "Don''t worry, there are hospitals in Whaldorf City too. I''ve contacted one of their best obstetricians


    and had your information transferred over there. Once we reach there, you can have your check-up


    on time."


    I nodded silently, only starting to speak again after a while. "But Cecilia and Doctor Lynch haven''t


    been discharged from the hospital yet. What will they do if we leave now?"


    "Mason is fine. He owns the hospital, so why are you worried there won''t be anyone taking care of


    him? If you''re that worried about Cecilia, we can bring her to Whaldorf City with us since the house


    there isrge enough. She can apany you."


    Since he had thought about everything, I could not find any excuse to not go on the trip. I thought


    about it some more before I said, "But you''ve just scheduled a yoga ss for me. I thought it was


    going to be very helpful for me."


    He ced his fork down and ran his insightful eyes over me. Then, he asked calmly, "Tell me, are


    you reluctant to go to Whaldorf City with me, or is there someone you can''t let go of here?"


    "No." I shook my head and pursed my lips. "It''s just that I''m so used to Salt City now. Thinking that


    I''ll be going to a strange ce so suddenly and during such a stressful period of time, I''m just


    worried that I won¡¯t be able to adapt to the new environment."


    He was half right about me being reluctant to move to Whaldorf City. The reason was that Cindy¡¯s


    parents were there too. Thinking about Grayson Louis'' threat from back then, I had a feeling I was


    volunteering myself for certain death if I went there right now.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    He reached out to grasp my hands and said softly," You still have me. Don''t worry, I''m only going


    there to get used to the environment. I won¡¯t be busy with work, so I can apany you every day


    and visit my cousin sister. We''ll only be there for one or two months max."


    ¡°Other than that..." He paused for a moment before he continued. "I know that your friend is helping


    you with your sickness, but he is your friend after all. He may be weighed down by his personal


    feelings and judgment. Hence, I''ve contacted a good doctor over there to help you out."


    He said that carefully as he watched my expression.


    I was surprised. I had thought he had no idea about that, but it turned out that he knew what was


    going o n. I could not deny it, so I could only nod to agree. I held his hands and rubbed his palm


    lightly. "I''ll listen t o you, but before I leave, I need to say goodbye to them."


    Although Cecilia had made it clear she would not leave with me, I still needed to make


    arrangements for her since she was still in the hospital. I had also called Jerome all this way back,


    and I could not just leave the city silently.


    "Our flight is at five in the afternoon. It''s still early now, so let me apany you to the hospital." He


    stood up and went upstairs once he finished his sentence.


    I asked Miss Woods to heat up the remainingsagna and went upstairs to get my things before


    leaving for the hospital.


    Theo drove, and we arrived at the hospital very quickly. As soon as we got out of the car, he


    received a work call and signaled for me to go upstairs first. He would stay by the car for the call in


    the meanwhile.


    I brought the lunch box and the walnuts I had picked out to Cecilia''s ward.


    Cecilia, who was lying down on the bed looking bored, got excited when she saw me. She asked


    pitifully," Wanda, the hospital is so boring, can you help me get discharged? I''ll go home and


    recuperate instead."


    "I¡¯ll ask the doctor about thatter. You should have your meal first. These fruits are from our


    hometown, and I made thesagna. I''ll go send the other two lunch boxes ande back here."


    "Two sets? One set is for Mason, but who''s the other person at this hospital?" Cecilia looked at me


    suspiciously.


    "Tyler," I replied helplessly.


    "Is being hospitalized bing a trend nowadays? Why is he here?" Cecilia looked doubtful.


    I cradled my forehead as I knew I could not exin this matter within a short amount of time. "He


    was beaten up by Theo. I''ll tell you the detailster.¡±


    "Karma! The wicked will be punished by wickedness i n turn.¡± Cecilia felt good after hearing about


    that. She happily ate hersagna.


    I left the ward without saying anything more. As I was about to go upstairs, I ran into Zedd and


    Cindy.


    Zedd looked as dissatisfied as usual, and he also turned his nose up as he usually did when he saw


    me.


    It was Cindy who surprised me. She just looked at me faintly, without her usual hateful expression.


    She looked different from the outside, but when I looked closely I could see that her eyes were


    shining brightly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Overall, the encounter felt very weird.


    Not thinking too much about it, I handed the lunch box over to Zedd. "President Nichols, please


    pass this t o Dr. Lynch.¡±


    "You made this? Who knows if you''ve added poison into it?¡± Zedd never made himself sound


    friendly.


    I did not bother to entertain him and just told him," Theo made breakfast for him.¡±


    I stepped into the elevator after I passed the lunch box to him.


    From afar, I saw the caregiver walk out of Tyler''s ward, looking pale.


    "What happened?¡± I went up to her and asked. She was the best caregiver I could find, and there


    should not have been any mistakes.


    "Miss Lane, I was about to give you a call. I¡¯m afraid I may not be able to take care of your brother


    anymore. I''ll refund you the money." She looked awkward and took out her phone, wanting to give


    me back my money.


    I reached out to stop the caregiver, thinking that Tyler had probably been giving her a hard time.


    "You don¡¯t have to refund me the money, you may just leave. I''ll contact other people."


    "Miss Lane, I am sorry." The caregiver lowered her head, and I could tell she felt embarrassed.


    "It¡¯s okay, I understand his temper. Please don¡¯t mind him." I then stepped into the ward.


    "I¡¯m telling you to get lost, are you deaf?" Tyler¡¯s impatient and cold voice could be heard from the


    room.


    "You''re injured now. Can''t you calm your temper down?" I frowned and picked up the breakfast box


    that Tyler had thrown to the floor. His tantrum had caused the porridge to spill all over the floor.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    When he heard me, he immediately sat up on the bed. A smile bloomed across his previously


    gloomy face as he said, "Wandy, you''re finally here."


    "Don''t you know it¡¯s a sin to waste food?" I nced at the porridge on the ground before gazing


    disdainfully at him.


    "You know what it¡¯s like. I don''t get along with strangers, and I don''t like eating their food even more.


    Is thesagna ready?" he said matter-of-factly as he stared at the food container in my hands, his


    expectations obvious.


    I set up his over-bed table and put the container in front of him before saying wryly, "You need


    someone t o look after you because you¡¯re hurt. If you think it''s awkward to have a female nurse, I


    can arrange for you to have a male nurse."


    He opened the container excitedly and stuffed two forkfuls ofsagne into his mouth before


    smacking his lips in satisfaction and saying, "I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. I already have


    you, don''t I? All you have to do is bring me food and stay with me t o chat for a while."


    "I''m here to talk to you about that, actually. I''m going t o Whaldorf City with Theo tonight, so I might


    not be


    able to bring you food anymore. A nurse would be able to prepare you food at the hospital once I¡¯m


    gone!¡±


    Seeing how energetic he was and how much gusto he ate his food with, it was just as the doctor


    had said. He was perfectly fine. The only reason he insisted on staying in the hospital was that he


    was acting like a little kid and thinking up ways to get me to bring him food.


    He paused his movements, and the expression on his face changed as he asked, "Why are you


    going to Whaldorf City all of a sudden? Don''t you know that ce is a snakepit?"


    "You always think of the worst-case scenario. I''m going with Theo this time, so what¡¯s the worst that


    could happen?" I replied calmly.


    "Exactly, it''s dangerous because he¡¯s there! Don''t disregard what I''ve said to you. You''lle to a


    nasty end one day if you continue to stay by his side." He had a solemn expression on his face, and


    his voice became tinged with frostiness the more he spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I did not say anything, thinking he was worried about nothing. Theo was treating me quite well right


    now, and he would not let anything happen to me. After all, I was carrying his child.


    I left after sitting with him for a while longer and reminding him to stop kicking up so much of a fuss


    all the time.


    He did not say anything else for the remaining time I spent with him. He had a solemn expression


    on his face and seemed to be deep in thought over something. Luckily, I was no longer bothered by


    his ever-changing moods.


    When I returned to Cecilia''s room, she was eating the fruits and walnuts I had brought. As I gazed


    at the pile of walnut shells and fruit skins, I could not help but ask in astonishment, "Did you eat all


    of this?¡±


    I had brought her so muchsagna, yet she had still managed to eat all the fruits I had thought


    wouldst her for two to three days. I worried she had overeaten.


    She stuck her tongue out and said somewhat embarrassedly, "These fruits taste so good. They


    taste exactly like how I remembered they tasted. I ate so much without even realizing it."


    "As long as you don''t overeat.¡± I marveled at her appetite.


    "Are you a pig?¡± Jerome''s cry of shock rang out from the doorway.


    Obviously, Jerome, who had juste through the door as I had, was also surprised by the


    mountain of fruit skins.


    "No one will think you''re mute if you don¡¯t speak! So what if I can eat? I''m not eating your family''s


    food.¡± Cecilia had never bothered with pleasantries when it came to Jerome and did not hesitate to


    throw an insult back at him.


    "How dare you mistake my kind intentions as hostility? I''m just worried you''ll choke to death if you


    eat that much, alright?"


    "Jerome Shane, have you gone too long without being beaten up?" Cecilia''sments left me


    speechless.


    These two were always like this whenever they met. I shook my head wryly and turned to see


    Xander standing outside the door, a gloomy expression on his face as he watched the two fighting


    inside the room.


    I could not stop myself from blurting out, "What are you doing here?" From what I remembered,


    Xander usually did not make appearances in public ces like these because of his status as an


    actor. 1


    The mask he had on prevented me from seeing the expression on his face. I watched as he rubbed


    his hands together somewhat awkwardly and said," Happened to be passing by, so I thought I


    would drop b y and visit."


    "Oh my god, Mr. Actor Nietzsche, did you purposely drop by to visit me? Or are you... here because


    of a certain someone? Be honest, are you guys together now?" Cecilia''s eyes sparkled as her gaze


    excitedly swept between the two.


    Although I was not as direct as Cecilia was, I could vaguely sense something odd going on between


    the two of themtely too. They were always together, and Xander¡¯s personality had undergone a


    drastic change recently.


    If he used to be as sloppy and reckless as Jerome was now, he had since undergone a dramatic


    change to be a quiet and mature man now. Most of the time, he would quietly stand by the


    sidelines and watch Jerome''s antics.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    When Jerome noticed the shift in my gaze, he hurriedly said, "Don''t listen to Cecilia, nothing is


    going on between us. We''re just friends, aren''t we?"


    Then, he red at Xander.


    "Yes, just friends!" Xander¡¯s eyes were the only part of his face that could be seen, and they


    seemed less bright than usual as the light in them dimmed.


    At the end of the day, these were their private matters. I smiled and changed the topic, saying to


    Jerome," You came at just the right time. I might be heading to Whaldorf City tonight and won¡¯t be


    able to apany you any longer. Help me take care of Cecilia these few days if you''re not going


    to leave yet."


    "Holy sh*t, how dare you! You made mee back here, and you''re running off now? Then what


    am I supposed to stay here for?!" Jerome''s reaction was a little over the top as he stared at me.


    I massaged my temples and said apologetically, "I¡¯m s o sorry about all of this. It all happened all of


    a sudden."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I asked him to return, I had not expected Theo t o want to set out to Whaldorf City so soon.


    "Ah, whatever. I won''t hold a grudge against you


    because you¡¯re a woman. Is Theo taking you there for a checkup?¡± He winked at me.


    I immediately understood what he meant by ''a checkup''.


    Worried that he would say something even more shocking, I blushed and hurriedly said, "Your


    treatment ns have been very effective. We can continue through video calls once I''ve settled


    down over there."


    "Yes, I was thinking the same thing. This is a longterm process, and these issues won¡¯t go away in a


    day. I''m working on curating a n even more suitable for you. We should be able to start once you


    return.¡±


    As expected, he straightened his face and began speaking solemnly once treatment was


    mentioned.


    "I''ll be going to Whaldorf City in two days too. I''ll contact you when I get there," Xander said from


    beside me.


    I nodded. "Alright, remember to call me once you¡¯re there.¡± Being able to meet a good friend in a


    foreign city was something to be happy about.


    Now that I had finished talking to Jerome, I walked back to the bed and tugged on Cecilia''s hand as


    I said," I still don''t feel great about leaving you here. Why don¡¯t youe along with me?¡±


    "Silly, I have arms and legs that still function. What is there to worry about? I''ll return to the


    countryside once you guys leave and visit you when you give birth.


    When that time arrives, I''ll stay with you and keep youpany then, alright?" Cecilia said


    comfortingly.


    "Then I''ll get Miss Woods to take care of you for these few days."


    "That works. I get along well with Miss Woods, and the food she prepares tastes amazing. Well,


    that''s settled then. Miss Woods will apany me before I return t o the countryside." Cecilia got


    excited when Miss Wood''s name was mentioned.


    When Theo returned from making his phone call and saw that everyone was present, he suggested


    having dinner together.


    He rarely paid attention to forming connections and hated social niceties. I was surprised that he


    had suggested something like that.


    "But the two of them are patients. How are they going t o get out of her?" I was a little worried about


    Cecilia and Doctor Lynch. After all, they were hospitalized.


    "Mason is a doctor. He will know what to do." When he finished speaking, he went off to look for


    Mason.


    Cecilia had long since gotten bored of the hospital and was over the moon to hear she could get


    out.


    Because Doctor Lynch and Cecilia were both still patients, we decided to eat at an Italian restaurant


    nearby the hospital.


    It was a weird dinner party including both Theo''s friends and my friends. Although everyone except


    Jerome already knew each other, there was still something odd about the entire thing.


    No one explicitly made any seating arrangements for the room, but everyone already knew where


    they should sit.


    Theo pulled me to sit next to him, while Cindy dashed over to sit on his other side. Naturally, Zedd


    sat next to her, while Cecilia immediately sat down next to me. Jerome had wanted to sit next to


    Cecilia, but Doctor Lynch quietly sidled into the seat beside her.


    Jerome shrugged and did not seem to mind as he sat o n the opposite side of the table with Xander.


    The dishes were soon served. Zedd took good care of Cindy, continuously putting food on her te


    for her.


    However, Cindy did not spare her te a single nce, instead trying various ways to put food on


    Theo''s te, ignoring all of his refusals.


    On the other side of the table, Mason''s face was pale a s he did not eat anything and merely sat


    quietly. He had always been someone who did not talk too much, s o we did not find his behavior


    today odd.


    His deep-set eyesnded on Cecilia''s fork and remained there for a long time before he finally


    said," You''re still hospitalized. Don''t eat stuff that''s too oily."

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    "Okay!" Cecilia answered, spooning two greasy meatballs onto her te as she spoke.


    The expression on Mason''s face immediately turned even darker, but he did not say anything else.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Xander and Jerome, who were sitting on the other side as well, were whispering to each other. They


    seemed to never run out of things to say to each other.


    Sweeping my gaze across everyone, I grew bored and lowered my head to eat several mouthfuls of


    the food Theo had piled onto my te before I lost my appetite.


    Cindy gave Theo a meaningful look before turning to look at me. She had a soft smile on her face


    as she said, "Wanda, I never knew you were so popr. Not only are you friends with an actor, but


    your other friend is so handsome as well. Do you make friends with people because of their looks?¡±


    Although Jerome was usually a carefree person who did not care much about anything and teased


    us daily, he could be even more protective of us than Cecilia was when outsiders were around.


    I had noticed the sly look on his face ever since Cindy walked in. He had been waiting for his


    chance.


    Sure enough, he took the lead once Cindy finished


    speaking.


    "Not only is Wanda beautiful, but she has a kind heart as well. There are all sorts of wonderful men


    who are willing to be friends with her. Unlike someone else at this table, an unwanted woman who


    only knows how t o badger another man''s wife. You have Wanda''s good temper to thank for


    tonight''s dinner! If I were her, I would have already made sure younded in serious trouble."


    His words were so brutally honest that they made everyone at the table sink into awkwardness. No


    one said anything else.


    Only Zedd, sitting on the other side, could not bear to watch his beloved get insulted. He red at


    me and said, "It¡¯s true when they say birds of the same feather flock together. The people you mix


    with are all like you, rude and with a penchant for hurting others."


    "You''re President Nichols, right? I wholeheartedly agree with your statement. Let''s take you as an


    example. You''re only fit to be in the same category as a b*tch like Cindy. Do you think it''s cool to yell


    at another woman? Marry her and take her home with you if you have the guts to do it. That way,


    she¡¯ll stop thinking about snatching another woman''s husband from her. If you do that, I''ll be willing


    to address you a s a man."


    "Do you think he¡¯ll like her as much as he does now if he marries her? Some men are total b*stards,


    and they only like the ones they can¡¯t get. The minute they seed, she bes nothing to him,"


    Cecilia said abruptly.


    She stared at Mason as she said that, the corners of her lips curling up into a mocking smile.


    I was stunned. Given the way she was acting now, it looked like there was indeed some history


    between the both of them.


    In an instant, the atmosphere at the dinner table grew even weirder.


    Theo picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth elegantly before he stood up and said, "This venue is


    not suitable for pregnant women, as it¡¯s a terrible ce for prenatal education. Please enjoy your


    meal."


    I pped a hand to my forehead. Since when were hosts able to leave before their guests


    departed?


    "Theo Grant, kudos for your favoritism at such a crucial moment!" Jerome gave him a thumbs-up as


    he nced gleefully at Cindy and Zedd.


    Cindy had an aggrieved expression on her face, seemingly debating with herself on whether she


    should say something. In the end, she stomped her foot and did not say anything.


    Xander flung a calm gaze at me. When he saw the food Jerome had put on his te, he said


    unhappily, "I don''t like this!"


    "Preferences change over time. Just because you didn''t like something before doesn''t necessarily


    mean you won''t like it now. Besides, how will you know you don''t like it before even trying it?"


    Jerome did not seem to mind Xander''s protests and continueddling food on his te as he spoke


    in a voice thick with affection.


    Although Theo did not leave the table early because of my insistence, he wore an ugly expression


    on his face for the rest of the meal and did not say anything else. Thankfully, everyone present


    knew him well, otherwise, they would have thought he was throwing a tantrum because he did not


    want to treat them to dinner.


    Everyone went their separate ways after dinner.


    Mason''s health had not fully recovered, so he returned to the hospital.


    Jerome returned the car keys to me, saying he would b e flying overseas to take care of some


    things.


    Xander made ns to meet me at Whaldorf City.


    Cecilia refused to stay at the hospital, so I took her back to the mansion and asked Miss Woods to


    take care of her. I would worry less that way, too.


    We first went to Cecilia¡¯s ce to grab a change of clothes and her toiletries before returning to the


    mansion. I had a flight to catch, so I got Miss Woods to help Cecilia settle in once we got home. In


    the meanwhile, I began packing my things.


    When we said goodbye, Cecilia was different from her usual reckless self. She hugged me tightly


    for a long


    time, refusing to let go.


    If I had known what was in store for me, I would never have let her go, and I would have brought


    her along with me.


    Sadly, I could not have predicted the future then...


    Our flight was dyed. It was one in the morning when we finally arrived at Whaldorf City.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    When a middle-aged man wearing a suit and waiting i n the arrivals hall saw use out, he


    immediately came forth and took Theo''s suitcase from him as he said respectfully, "Mr. Grant, the


    car is waiting outside."


    Theo nodded and handed the suitcase to him before h e took my hand and said, "This is my


    cousin''s butler. You can call him Mr. West."


    I nodded to pay my respects before getting into the car with Theo. After journeying for a while, I


    rested my head against Theo¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep.


    Before I fell asleep, I thought about what I should say when I met Theo''s cousin.


    However, I fell into such a deep sleep that I did not even know how I ended up back in my bedroom.


    When I woke up the next morning, I opened my eyes t o realize I was in my bedroom in Salt City. It


    shocked me. Hadn''t I gone to Whaldorf City with Theost night? Why was I still at home?!


    Sitting up in shock, I rubbed my eyes in disbelief. What I saw in front of me did not change.


    Could I be dreaming? I pinched myself hard.


    Ouch! I was not dreaming.


    I got out of bed and walked into the bathroom, which also looked identical, up to the very way I


    arranged my toiletries. I had a vague sense that something was not quite right, but I could not ce


    my finger on it.


    I was still deep in thought when Theo pushed the door open and came in. He smiled and asked,


    "You¡¯re awake?"


    "Theo, why are we back home?" I hurriedly grabbed his shirt and asked frantically.


    "Do you want to take a closer look?" His lips curled upwards into a smile.


    I took another careful look around the room and finally realized what was off about it. Although


    everything in the room was arranged the same way they were back home, they were all new and


    unopened.


    "What?" I stared at him in confusion.


    "I was worried you would not be used to a strange environment, so I got someone to decorate the


    room to look like the one in Salt City," he said loftily.


    My heart skipped a beat. I had not expected him to be so thoughtful and even take something like


    this into ount.


    "You don''t like it?" When he saw me staring into space, the look in his eyes darkened as he asked.


    "No, I just thought we''d be staying at your cousin¡¯s house." After all, her butler had been the one to


    pick u s upst night. I thought we had gone to their housest night.


    He said quietly, "I''m not used to staying in other people''s homes. I bought this mansion in the past,


    and it has always been left empty. I began decorating it when we started consideringing here.


    There were some dys as I wanted it to be decorated exactly the same way as our ce back in


    Salt City.


    "Let''s go downstairs and have a look around. This house is slightly bigger than the one back in Salt


    City. We''ll have to hire more servants once the kid is born, s o it''ll be more convenient if we have a


    larger house.¡± When he finished speaking, he dragged me downstairs.


    I was shocked and surprised to hear he had made ns for so far ahead in the future. A warm


    feeling washed over me, and I smiled as I asked, "Is Miss Woods here as well?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No.¡± He pulled me out of the bedroom as he said, "I needed someone to stay in Salt City and take


    care of things. But I hired a new nanny and a doctor to live in the house next door so they can take


    care of you whenever you need it.¡±


    I frowned when I noticed he was going to go downstairs without changing. "You''re wearing this outfit


    again?¡±


    "You only bought two sets. I sent the other one to be washed, so I have to wear this one,¡± he said


    matter-of-factly as he spread his hands out.


    "It''s not like you don¡¯t have anything else to wear.¡±


    "But you didn''t buy those clothes for me."


    I did not know what to say in response. Was he eating his words from before? I recalled how he


    once would not spare the clothes I had bought even a second nce, and how he had judged the


    clothes when they had been brought back to the house. Now, those sets o f clothes were the only


    two outfits he wore. What a joke.


    As Theo took my hand and led me downstairs, I finally understood what he meant when he said the


    house was slightly bigger.


    It was a duplex-style mansion, and it consisted of three bungalows in total. The main one had three


    floors, while the remaining two houses were the servant''s quarters. It looked like the houses that


    wealthy officials would live in during the olden days.


    Theo pointed to the house on the right as he said," Three cleaningdies and two gardeners live


    here, as well as a servant in charge of preparing meals. We''ll hire a midwife once the child is born."


    I turned my gaze to marvel at the size of the house and at the gardens both in front of and behind it.


    Indeed, it would require many people to tend to its upkeep.


    Then, he pointed to the other house and said, "This is where the driver, the bodyguards, and the


    doctor live. I f you want to go out, you have to get them to


    apany you."


    "Theo, don''t you think this is a little wasteful? Is there really a need to hire this many people?" How


    much money would need to be spent to have so many people employed?!

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Although I did not know exactly how rich Theo was, I still felt that this was wasteful and pointless


    behavior.


    Most importantly, I was not used to having so many people in the house.


    "Don''t worry, your husband has earned so much money over the years that you wouldn''t even be


    able t o spend it all if you tried. Anyway, their daily activities will be within the parameters of these


    two buildings, so they won¡¯t be disturbing you."


    Theo was like a mind-reader, he immediately knew what I had been thinking about.


    He tugged on my hand and took me around the gardens. The one in front of the house was a flower


    garden filled with blooming flowers. As you walked along the garden, you woulde across a


    small pond filled with blooming lotuses.


    There was a small pavilion built in the middle of the pond. It would be nice to sit there to admire the


    lotuses and watch the fish.


    A path led from the pavilion to the back garden. It was different from the one in front as all sorts of


    in-season vegetables had been nted here. Fields of green spread as far as the eye could see,


    and there were also


    lots of fruit trees nted along the sides.


    "You like eating home-grown fruits and vegetables, right? This way, you won''t have to go out and


    buy them anymore. I think it''s a good idea too as it''s safer and healthier." Theo stared at therge


    patch of vegetables, despite his words, the expression on his face did not look pleasant.


    I knew he was thinking about thest time Tyler had sent me vegetables.


    Reaching out to hold hisrge hand, I said sincerely," Theo, thank you!"


    Not only had he been very considerate of my feelings, but he also remembered what I liked. I knew


    there was only one reason behind his actions. He wanted to dispel my feelings of unfamiliarity and


    rejection toward Whaldorf City.


    "What matters the most is that you''re happy," he said a s he put an arm around my shoulder. "Let''s


    go back in and eat. We''ll meet my cousinter."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing breakfast, Theo drove his car, bringing me out with him.


    It was my first time in Whaldorf City, and there was n o question about why it was the city''s capital.


    The scenes of prosperity and development I saw along the way were truly wondrous, nothing that a


    second-tier city like Salt City could everpete against. No wonder everyone was fighting for a


    chance toe and build their career here.


    Although it was not peak traffic hours, it was still pretty congested along the way. As we drove with


    many stops along the way, I turned to look at the scenery outside the window. I could not help but


    feel a little worried.


    It felt like Theo thought very highly of his cousin. I wondered what sort of person she was, and


    whether she would be easy to get along with.


    We finally arrived after being stuck in traffic for two hours. Although I had not been here in person


    before, i t was still the capital city, so I had some knowledge of the ce from the inte and


    television broadcasts.


    I had not imagined that Theo''s cousin would be living i n the city''s most prosperous and affluent


    area. I would not be exaggerating if I were to describe it as a ce where every inch ofnd cost a


    fortune, and whoever could afford to live here was probably some sort of dignitary.


    Compared to your usual mansions, the mansions here were built right in the city''s center. No one


    would have expected the neighborhood to bepletely different from the bustling city when it was


    only separated from it by a single wall.


    Walking through the portico and along the small path, you could see all sorts of precious trees and


    valuables flowers nted on both sides. The lush and beautiful greenery made you feel as if you


    were walking into a forest.


    After walking for a long time, we finally saw a red brick mansion built in a ssical style some


    distance away. Even from this far away, it looked majestic and imposing.


    I had seen all sorts of mansions in recent years, but mansions as majestic and elegant as this one


    still made me gasp in wonder.


    A young woman was standing at the door. She had exquisite features, and the silk summer dress


    she wore gave her an air of elegance. Her beauty made her look like she belonged in a painting,


    and the house behind herplemented her wonderfully.


    Upon spotting us from afar, an excited expression appeared on her face, and she smiled as she


    came up t o us and said, "I''ve been waiting for you guys for so long, and you''re finally here! I was


    nning to have breakfast with you guys, but it seems like we¡¯ll have to switch to having lunch


    together now."


    "Traffic was pretty bad on the way." Theo had his usual frosty look on his face, but his voice


    sounded exceptionally gentle.


    He pulled me over and said to the woman, "This is Wanda Lane."


    The woman smiled as she naturally stretched her hand out and took mine in hers. "Wanda, I''m so


    happy to finally meet you. You look just like how I imagined you would! Beautiful looks and


    breathtaking elegance! No wonder my grandmother dotes on you so much.


    I''ve been asking this little rascal to introduce me to you for the longest time, but he''s always said


    he¡¯s too busy and postponed things."


    Somewhat embarrassed, I pursed my lips and chuckled as I said, "It''s nice to meet you too, Quinn.


    Forgive my tardiness for noting to visit earlier."


    On the way here, Theo had told me his cousin was named Quinn Grant.


    She was about three to four years older than he was and had always been smarter than the


    average person since she was a child. Back then, Theo''s grandmother had nned to groom her


    into bing the family''s sessor. However, she had not returned home after finishing her


    studies at Whaldorf City, and she had also gotten married after that.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Theo''s grandmother had flown into a terrible rage because of that and had forbidden Quinn from


    ever returning to the Grant family. Everyone who stayed in the Grant household dared not to even


    mention her name.


    That was why I had never seen Quinn in the five years I had spent at the Grant household.


    I could tell that Quinn had married into a well-to-do family just by looking at her house. No wonder


    she had been alright with cutting ties with the Grant family.


    Quinn pulled me along with her as we walked into the mansion. It was muchrger than the


    mansion Theo had bought at Whaldorf City. One look at the interior decoration and its essories


    told me they were of top -notch quality.


    There was a massive, private swimming pool beside the gorgeous open-air garden.


    Next to the swimming pool was a beach umbre and a young, muscr man with a pair of


    sunsses on lying underneath it. He was basking in the sun. On the patch of grass beside himid


    arge golden retriever.


    I had always been terrified of dogs because I had been


    bitten by one when I was younger. To me, all dogs looked terrifying.


    At that moment, the golden retriever''s tongue was hanging out of its mouth as it stared at me. My


    heart rose to my throat as I instinctively clutched Theo''s hand tighter.


    Noticing my panic, Theo swept his gaze over to the man. An unpleasant expression appeared on


    his face, but he did not say anything as he held my hand tightly and silentlyforted me.


    Quinn turned to look at the man and smiled as she said, "That¡¯s Matthew Zimmer, my husband''s


    kid. He''s the same age as you are."


    Theo retracted his gaze and nodded slightly before he began walking again.


    After hearing Quinn¡¯s introduction, I felt I understood why Theo''s grandmother had cut ties with her


    granddaughter.


    ording to her introduction, that young man was her husband¡¯s child, which meant he was her


    stepson. Moreover, the stepson was Theo''s age, while Quinn was only slightly older than Theo was.


    In that case, it meant that she, the stepmother, was about the same age as her stepson.


    I could not help but turn around to take another look a t Matthew. Although he was wearing


    sunsses, I could tell from the shape of his features that he was extremely good-looking. He also


    had a pair of long


    legs, and I estimated him to be about six feet tall.


    Even at first sight, I could tell this man was someone who had the best of all worlds, much like Theo


    did.


    Perhaps it was because he sensed my gaze on him, but the man turned around a little and directed


    his gaze towards us. Although he had sunsses on, I could still feel a severe frostiness sweep


    across us.


    I was so scared I jolted backward and quickly averted my gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" Theo asked in a cold voice.


    "Nothing. Just felt a little cold all of a sudden," I said a s I lowered my head.


    "Is it heatstroke?" Quinn asked concernedly as she put a hand on my forehead. "It''s alright, you


    aren''t burning up with a fever. Quick,e in and I''ll make you a cooling cup of tea."


    When she finished speaking, she pulled me into the lobby.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The interior of the house was even more timeless-looking. The majestic decorations within it did not


    take away from its air of elegance, and it was clear that they were top-quality pieces as well.


    Quinn made a cup of tea and handed it to me. ¡°Here, drink this. We have a doctor here as well, and


    I can get them to take a look at you if you still feel unwell."


    There was nothing very wrong with me. After taking several sips, I saw how worriedly Quinn and


    Theo


    were looking at me, so I smiled and said, "I feel much better now. It was probably the intense sun


    that made me feel unwell for a bit."


    "Have some more to drink. Do you want to go upstairs and lie down for a while?¡± Quinn gazed at


    me with concern.


    I shook my head. "No, I''ll be alright after sitting for a while."


    Quinn nodded and got up to instruct the servants to begin preparing lunch. Then, she sat back


    down beside us and said, "My husband has a meeting today, but he''ll be rushing back home to have


    lunch with us today."


    Theo nodded but did not say anything else.


    When Quinn noticed, she turned and said to me, "Look at your stomach. You should be due soon,


    right? Are you nning to give birth at Whaldorf City? Have you contacted a hospital and doctor


    yet? It''s important to have frequent checkups during these two months, and you will feel much more


    at ease if you get yourself a good doctor.¡±


    I chuckled and said, "Yes. Theo has arranged everything."


    "He''s a man. There will inevitably be things he does not think through orpletely misses out on.


    Come t o me if you face any troubles. After all, I have a lot of free time and nothing to do with it. I


    can apany you,¡± Quinn said as she held my hand and smiled


    gently.


    Somewhat unustomed to her enthusiasm, I smiled slightly and said, "Sure."


    Perhaps it was because she had not seen any family for a long time, but Quinn seemed to be in a


    great mood. She chattered away nonstop, asking about every member of the Grant family. She


    asked about her parents, the office, and everyone who spent time with Theo, but she never asked


    about her grandmother.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Theo had always been a man of few words, and he was only replying in short, simple sentences


    now. Quinn was the one talking non-stop throughout the entire visit.


    I felt awkward sitting beside them, so I stood up as I said, "I don''t feel veryfortable sitting down.


    I''m going to take a walk in the garden."


    "I''ll go with you," Theo said as he also stood up.


    I hurriedly stopped him. "No need. You rarely get toe here, so you should talk to your cousin for


    a while more. I''ll be right outside, and I won''t go far."


    Quinn looked at me gratefully.


    She was part of the Grant family, yet she had to learn about what was going on in her family through


    her cousin. I could tell that she was a very prideful person. There was no way she wanted others to


    see her the way she was now. My departure would give the two cousins a chance to talk freely and


    help ease Quinn''s feelings of awkwardness as well.


    I remembered that Matthew and the dog were in the front garden, so I purposely walked to the back


    garden.


    The Zimmer family had arge mansion, and the view of the back garden was even more


    breathtaking than


    the one in front. It was filled with all sorts of expensive -looking flowers and trees. I found a shaded


    spot and sat on the chair there, staring out at the beautiful scenery as my thoughts wandered.


    I did not expect Matthew to abruptly appear in front of me and block the view.


    He had a tall build and was dressed in a ck shirt and ck pants. The ring sun shone on him,


    making him look solemn and severe.


    "Hello," I said as I stood and extended my hand, making sure I remained polite as I smiled.


    He kept his hands in his pockets and did not seem interested in shaking mine. His gaze was cold as


    he stared at me, not bothering to conceal the hostility and disdain he harbored towards me.


    I retracted my hand. Seeing that he was not going to say anything else, I wove past him and got


    ready to walk off.


    Although I did not understand where this hostility hade from, it was clear to me that I was not


    wee by him, so I decided to leave.


    He took a sideways step to block my path. Eyes narrowed, he asked, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Wanda Lane. It¡¯s nice to meet you." Although I was annoyed, I smiled and answered


    his question politely.


    He gave me another once over, and his gaze finallynded on my stomach. His gaze was disdainful


    as he asked "Theo Grant''s?"


    "Yes. Please step aside, Mr. Zimmer. I would like to go back." Feeling somewhat annoyed, I wiped


    the smile from my face and made it clear that I was ready to leave.


    Luckily, he did not cause me any trouble this time as h e turned his body aside so I could walk off.


    When I returned to the lobby, Quinn''s husband had returned. I had not expected her husband to be


    Marcus Zimmer, an extremely well-known businessman whom I had heard of even back when I was


    living in Salt City.


    I was surprised when I met him in person that day. Although nearing the age of 60, he had a radiant


    complexion and was full of energy. He was also a surprisingly pleasant host, repeatedly


    encouraging me to help myself to some fruit.


    There was nearly a 30-year age gap between Quinn and Marcus, and she also had a step-son who


    was nearly her age. It was somewhat of an oddly structured family, and it exined why Theo never


    liked talking about his cousin''s marriage.


    Lunch was soon prepared. Therge table wasden with food though it was only the five of us


    eating.


    Matthew and Theo remained silent throughout the meal, but Marcus was excellent at finding topics


    of conversation and holding a conversation. Quinn would chime in from time to time, and the


    atmosphere was still quite lively despite the two silent men.


    However, those good times did notst long. Before we even finished the meal, a woman who


    looked to be about fifty years old dashed in through the door. Once she got in, she threw herself


    onto Marcus and sobbed destely.


    "Marcus Zimmer, you heartless b*stard. I tolerated you when you abandoned the wife you went


    through hardships with and chose to marry your mistress instead. I even gave you my blessing! But


    why did you have to go so overboard? Leaving thepany for her to inherit? What is our son


    going to do, then? He''s your son too! How is he going to find himself a ce in Whaldorf City if you


    do this?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she turned to re at Quinn. "Quinn Grant, you are such an evil woman. I admit that I held no


    grudge against you when you first took my husband from me. I was willing to admit defeat then. But


    now that you''re trying to take what rightfully belongs to my son away from him, I''m willing to fight to


    the death for his sake. I will never let you get away with this!"


    This woman had to be Marcus¡¯ first wife, Nancy Nietzsche.


    Quinn looked shocked as she turned to Marcus and asked, "When did you transfer the inheritance


    to me?"


    Marcus nced at the woman and then turned back t o look at Quinn as he said a little wryly, "I¡¯m


    getting old and useless now. Matthew has been doing well for himself overseas, and I¡¯ve already


    transferred all my assets to him. You''ll have to take over the running of the businesses in the


    country sooner orter."

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Nancy¡¯s eyes widened in anger. "Marcus Zimmer, don¡¯t forget that we worked together to build that


    company up from scratch. I still own shares in thatpany, and I won''t allow you to give it to an


    outsider as simply as you please. It must be left to Matthew."


    Marcus stood, the expression on his face turning frosty and fierce. "I¡¯ve already said that Matthew is


    doing well overseas, and I have given him adequate assets. I will also give you enough of what you


    want. Quinn is my wife, and she has the absolute right to inherit mypany."


    Nancy seemed to go mad when she heard that. She grabbed Marcus and began hitting him. "You


    f*cking b *stard, thepany doesn''t belong to you alone! What right do you have to decide whom


    to give it to?! I''m not done with you yet!¡±


    Matthew, who had been quiet all this while, stood up and pulled his mother aside to persuade her to


    stop in a low voice.


    Marcus nced at his son and said, "Your mother is ill. Send her to the hospital.¡±


    Matthew had a furious expression on his face as he red at Marcus and said, "Karma will make


    you pay


    for this one day."


    "You ungrateful b*stard, you..." Matthew''s words made Marcus shudder so violently in anger that he


    nearly lost his bnce. He could not find the words to reply t o his son with.


    Quinn hurried forward to steady Marcus and gently pat him on the back as she soothed him. After a


    long while, he finally calmed down.


    "I won''t take thepany, so please stop angering him. He''s already old, and his health is


    deteriorating." Quinn looked at Nancy and Matthew as she resolutely spoke those few sentences to


    them before hurrying off to take care of Marcus again.


    Marcus was coughing violently. He held Quinn¡¯s hands tightly in his, refusing to let go.


    Nancy stood nearby and red frostily at them, a look of hatred and desperation in her eyes.


    Finally, she said slowly, "Son, take me home."


    Matthew helped his mother stand, but he continued ring at Marcus and Quinn and did not move.


    I could tell he was trying to control himself.


    "Matthew, are you going to disobey even me now?" Nancy raised her voice, and I could sense the


    tiredness in it.


    Finally, Matthew walked off with his mother, a frigid expression on his face.


    The fiasco finally died down. As part of the Grant family, Theo and I had been in an awkward


    position throughout the entire kerfuffle.


    I finally understood why Theo''s uncle and aunt had not dared to say anything when his grandmother


    insisted on cutting ties with Quinn.


    Theo¡¯s ancestors had a military background, and all the Grant children had been brought up strictly.


    It was not until his grandparents'' time that their family had switched to doing business, but their


    family still operated in a very rigid manner. Naturally, Quinn''s marriage would have never been


    approved of.


    Suddenly, I realized that Quinn¡¯s motives might not have been as pure as they initially seemed.


    There was such a huge age gap between them, yet she did not seem to fit the profile of a


    chronophile. Although the Grant family was very well-off, their family business was nothing when


    compared to the Zimmer family.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After Matthew left, Quinn called for the family doctor t o conduct a checkup on Marcus. Another long


    while passed before Marcus finally felt slightly better and then fell asleep.


    Quinn heaved a huge sigh and smiled a little sadly." Who would have thought you would see my


    worst side on your first visit here?¡±


    No one could have expected something like this to happen, so I smiled as I said, "We''re all human.


    What matters most is that everyone''s happy now!"


    She nced at me in surprise but did not say anything. Regaining her elegance andposure


    from before, she said, "We didn''t get to have a good meal. I''ll have Miss Zion prepare some


    desserts for us."


    Theo had not said anything all this while, but now, he gazed at Quinn and asked in a low voice, "Are


    you so stubborn that you''re going to continue down the path you''ve chosen no matter what it


    takes?"


    Quinn smiled bitterly and said, "To be honest, it¡¯s not that hard. Marcus has treated me well


    throughout these years, and that¡¯s more than enough. As for the other stuff, all I have to do is ignore


    it."


    Theo seemed to want to say something else, but I tugged on the corner of his shirt and shook my


    head slightly.


    Rtionships were one of the mostplicated things to exin on earth. No one except the


    people in the rtionship themselves were allowed to meddle with matters.


    Upon noticing how tired Quinn looked, I stood and said goodbye.


    Everyone was already feeling ufortable, which is why Quinn did not try to get us to stay longer.


    She walked us to the front door.


    I was still thinking about Quinn when I got into the car and stared out the window, deep in thought.


    Theo started up the car and turned around to ask, "We didn''t have much to eat during lunch. Is


    there anything you want? I¡¯ll take you there."

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    I was still thinking about Quinn and did not have much of an appetite, so I said, "I''m not hungry, just


    a little tired. Let¡¯s go home!"


    Theo stared at me for a while without saying anything before he started the car up again and drove


    us home.


    Throughout the journey, scenes from just now shed through my mind like a movie. Marcus''


    grant love, Quinn''s elegance, Nancy''s indignance, Matthew''s anger...


    Especially Quinn. As a girl, she had been brought up i n one of the best environments a child could


    have. Her pride in her family and herself should not have led her to be the mistress Nancy


    imed she had been.


    Why had she chosen to be with Marcus, a man several decades older than her, and why did she not


    seem to care about being branded with such an ugly name and being forced to cut ties with her


    family?


    Could it be because of love?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If it was already a love so legendary that it even transcended the boundary of age, how deeply in


    love would she have to be before she could also ignore judgment from the rest of the world and


    willingly bear


    all this aggravation?


    When I thought of that, I could not help but turn to Theo and ask, "Quinn must be very in love with


    Marcus, right?¡±


    Theo looked at me, the corner of his lips curling upwards into a smile as he asked disdainfully, "How


    d o you define and measure love?"


    Define and measure?


    I was stunned. That''s right! I had never thought about what love was, and how it should be


    measured.


    Just like how, even to this day, I had never been able t o tell if Theo''s feelings towards me were love


    or responsibility. Perhaps they had always been intertwined, and there was no clear boundary


    between them.


    Theo did not say anything else as he continued driving. When we drove past a ramen shop, he


    dragged me out of the car and forced me to have some noodles before we continued the journey


    home.


    Whaldorf City was not like Salt City. The journey seemed short in distance, but as we drove and


    stopped many times throughout the journey, it was already dark when we got back.


    I was exhausted from an entire day of activities, so I crawled into bed to sleep the minute I got back.


    The quality of my sleep had improved greatly recently, and it was morning the next time I woke up.


    Theo had left the room. I got up to go downstairs.


    When the newly-hired maid saw me, she hurried out from the kitchen and smiled as she said,


    "Good morning, Madam. Sir has gone to the office to take care of some matters, and he has


    instructed me to prepare breakfast. Would you like a traditional-style breakfast or a modern one?"


    "Anything is fine, as long as it doesn''t trouble you,¡± I said stiffly. I was still not used to interacting


    with strangers.


    I sat at the dining table and nced around at my surroundings irritably. Theo had said his main


    reason foring here this time was to apany me, si I had not expected him to begin work on


    the second day.


    Miss Zuri brought a grand breakfast spread over to m e. It was abination of a traditional- and


    modernstyle breakfast, which meant that not only did consist of bread and milk, it also consisted of


    oatmeal, eggs, and toast.


    I stared at the side dishes as I ate half a bowl of oatmeal. Then, I remembered I was carrying a


    baby inside me, so I forced myself to have a serving of eggs and a ss of milk.


    My stomach felt bloated when I finished eating. I was getting ready to take a walk in the garden


    when a guest suddenly arrived at the house.


    It was Quinn.


    She had a long white dress on today, and it made her look majestic, demure, and elegant. She had


    amanding aura about her and seemedpletely unlike how she had from the day before.


    When she saw me, she smiled and said, "You woke up so early? I was thinking to myself that


    youngsters today enjoy sleeping in, so I was worried I would be interrupting your sleep by arriving


    so early.¡±


    I smiled and replied, "Quinn, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet, have you? I''ll have Miss Zuri prepare


    you something to eat." When I finished speaking, I turned to Miss Zuri and said, "Prepare a serving


    of breakfast for Miss Quinn.¡±


    "No need, I''ve already eaten at home. I came here because I wanted to take you on a tour. You¡¯ve


    just arrived and haven¡¯t familiarized yourself with your surroundings yet, and Theo is busy with


    work. I was nning on bringing you to purchase some daily necessities.


    I had not nned to go out today, and we did not need to buy anything for the house. However,


    seeing how she had traveled so far and was so enthusiastic, I could not bring myself to refuse her


    offer. Nodding slightly, I turned to head upstairs and get changed.


    Whaldorf City was even warmer than Salt City was, and it always felt like a sauna when I went out. I


    put o n a maternity dress and a pair of ts before walking back downstairs.


    She came forward and took my hand in hers affectionately as she led me out. I was a much calmer


    person by nature, and I was not yet used to her enthusiasm. I walked behind her stiffly.


    I walked with her until we got into her car.


    As we sat in the car, she continued to hold my hand and speak affectionately to me. I was really


    ufortable with her being so affectionate, and it felt awkward as I chimed in from time to time


    with a listless reply. It was mental torture.


    Thankfully, we soon arrived at the busiest mall in the city center.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    She took my hand and dragged me straight toward the baby supplies shop. "We''ll buy everything


    that kid will need today. It won¡¯t be easy for you and yourrge stomach toe out again."


    I was not used to her affection and enthusiasm.


    We had already prepared arge supply of baby items back in Salt City and had no ns to deliver


    the baby here at the moment. However, seeing how nice she was being nice, I did not say anything


    and merely nodded.


    I was disinterested as I browsed through the baby supplies aisle with her. On the other hand, she


    seemed extremely excited as she constantly asked the sales assistant about every item¡¯s price and


    production, choosing her items with extreme care.


    Theo called and asked me where I was.


    After telling him the address, I hung up the phone and continued walking behind Quinn, quietly


    listening to her talk about every product¡¯s possible use. It was odd. She had never given birth


    before, yet she was very well -versed when it came to baby products.


    It was evident that Theo and Quinn were from the same family when you looked at how they both


    shopped. They did not even nce at the price tag as they put whatever caught their eye into the


    shopping cart. In less than an hour, she had nearly bought out all the contents in the shop.


    When I noticed that she was not finished and was going to drag me into another shop, I hurriedly


    said," Quinn, you''ve already bought almost everything. Why don''t wee back again next time?


    Kids grow so quickly, we shouldn''t waste our money now.¡±


    My biological clock told me I should be resting now, and I felt drowsy as I yawned continuously and


    stared around listlessly.


    When she saw that I was running low on energy, she smiled and said, "Ah, my horrible memory. I


    forget about the time whenever I shop. You must be tired, right?"


    I smiled and said somewhat embarrassedly, "Yes, a little bit."


    She instructed the driver to bring the items to the car before dragging me into a coffee shop. "Let¡¯s


    have some drinks and rest here for a while before I take you to buy some pregnancy items. Your


    stomach is growing too fast right now, and you should have more items on standby. Theo is a man,


    and they¡¯re always less thoughtful. We have to choose these items slowly and carefully so we can


    find the most suitable ones for you."


    I massaged my temples. At first, I thought we would b e going home after I said I was tired. I had


    not


    expected her to have such an aggressive personality when she looked so pleasant and demure. I


    did not even get the chance to tell her what I wanted to do.


    However, since it was only the second time we were meeting, I did not think it was appropriate for


    me to say anything. I nodded slightly before I continued drinking my fruit juice quietly.


    She stirred the coffee in her cup and looked at me as she said, "Wanda, I have to thank you. This is


    the first time Theo has said he woulde to visit me after all these years, and you have no idea


    how happy I was when that actually happened. I would invite him over every time he came to


    Whaldorf City, but he always refused the invite and said he was busy. Sometimes, I''d secretly return


    to Salt City, but he would avoid me there too."


    "He always thinks about you. He''s mentioned you to m e several times." Seeing how this was a


    Grant family matter, I felt it was not suitable for me to say much more, so I decided to avoid the


    important and only touch on the trivial.


    "Perhaps!" She nced out the window, a sad look in her eyes. A long whileter, she said, "I


    thought I''d be nothing more than a stranger to the Grant family for the rest of my life. I never


    imagined he would be willing to bring you to meet me."


    I felt bad when I saw the sadness in her eyes and heard the thankfulness weaved between her


    grievances. "You have the surname Grant, and you will always be a part of the Grant family. I''m


    sure everyone back home would wee you back if you were willing to return."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t go back. My grandmother said that as long as she''s alive, I


    could stop thinking about ever taking a step into the Grant household again.¡±


    I was stunned. "Quinn, don''t you know that your grandmother has passed away?"


    Her hold on her coffee cup slipped, and she mmed the cup back onto the table. Ignoring the


    coffee that had sshed onto her hands, she reached out to grab me as she asked in disbelief,


    "What did you just say? What happened to my grandmother?"


    My wrists hurt from her grip. Staring at the shock on her face, I said, "Your grandmother was


    diagnosed with stomach cancer three years ago. Despite going through multiple major and minor


    surgeries as well as chemotherapy, she lost the battle and passed away six months ago!"


    "How is that possible, how is that possible..." her face turned shockingly pale as she violently


    retracted her hands, identally pushing her coffee cup to the ground in the process. It splintered


    with a resounding crash.


    In her panic, she paid no attention to the way she was presenting herself and bent down to pick up


    the ss shards. When the waitress noticed, she immediately came over to take care of the


    situation.


    She bent down and mumbled repeatedly, "It''s all my fault, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault, my fault..."


    When the waitress noticed, she gently helped Quinn back onto her seat and smiled as she said, "It¡¯s


    alright, Madam. We¡¯ll prepare you another cup immediately."


    As I gazed at her shell-shocked figure, I reached out to hold her hand. However, I did not know how


    tofort her. I knew her self-ming was directed toward her deceased grandmother and not the


    waitress.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    As expected of Quinn, very quickly after less than a minute of grief, she rposed herself and


    went back to looking elegant and dignified again.


    However, something was still off with her countenance, and her smile looked forced.


    "Let''s go home, Quinn!" I suggested, knowing she was only pretending to look calm.


    "Okay." She got up and walked out, her back tall and straight, though her footsteps were a little


    heavy. This news hade as a huge blow for her. No matter how hard she tried to pretend to be


    calm, it was not enough to hide the grief and disappointment within her.


    Before we even managed to walk out the door, we were stopped in our tracks by the sight of a


    certain two people walking toward us.


    Nancy and Matthew!


    The two of them, walking one in front of the other, wereing into the shop and bumped right into


    us.


    When Nancy saw us, her smile immediately disappeared and she turned around to say to Matthew,


    "Son, let''s go somewhere else. What rotten luck!"


    She sounded both bitter and harsh.


    Looking at his phone, Matthew looked up and swept his gaze across me and Quinn, frowning and


    nodding. "Sure!¡±


    The two were just about to turn around when the waiter went up to them and asked, ¡°Are you here


    to have a cup of coffee? This way, please!"


    Nancy looked Quinn over with a disgusted expression and said in a high-pitched voice, "I was here


    to have a cup of coffee, but your coffee shop is so low-ss for serving just about any Tom, Dick,


    and Harry who walks in. This ce has been tainted, and I''m no longer interested in drinking coffee


    here."


    After saying that, she gave Quinn a purposeful stare, her intentions obvious.


    She was so loud that she not only left the waiters stunned, but also turned the heads of the people


    around her. Some said in displeasure, "Who is this woman? She has a filthy mouth!"


    "You don''t know her? She''s the Nietzsches'' daughter, the ex-wife of Zimmer Corporation''s


    president. The mistress she''s talking about is the eldest granddaughter of the Grants in Salt City.


    She married Marcus just two years ago."


    "Whoa, that''s shocking! Marcus is over 60 years old now and this mistress looks like she''s only a


    little over 30, right? She¡¯s a gentry''s daughter and really rich, so why did she marry an old guy?"


    "Why else? She''s doing it for the money, of course. One is in it for the money, while the other is in it


    to get the beautiful belle. Like-minded people like that will hit it off easily. His ex-wife isn¡¯t wrong, you


    know! That¡¯s how all men are. They go bad when they get rich!"


    "What if they''re truly in love with each other? After all, the Grants are seen as a distinguished family


    in Salt City. I don''t think she needed to be a mistress."


    "Nah! Only teenagers speak of true love. Adults don¡¯t fall in love, everything is about mutual


    interest!"


    The discussion around us grew louder and louder.


    Despite that, as a distinguisheddy, Quinn did not say a single word back. She simply took my


    hand and got ready to leave.


    However, the fact that she wanted to put things to rest did not mean others would spare her.


    Nancy went up to stop her and said smugly, "If you have the guts to sin, then don''t be afraid of


    hearing others talk about it. Since everyone is so curious, why don''t you tell us how you seduced


    Marcus so deeply he was willing to abandon his ex-wife to marry you?"


    I frowned. I said with no regard for her feelings, " Please watch your words, Ms. Nietzsche. Just


    because you like being a resentful woman who airs out her dirtyundry doesn''t mean everyone


    else wants to do the same!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, I continued. "Everything happens for a reason. I think you should reflect on yourself


    to figure out why your marriage failed. No man likes an


    unreasonable woman who always makes a scene regardless of the asion. Since you''ve chosen


    to let g o of things, do it generously andpletely. The more you continue behaving like this, the


    more others will look down on you!"


    My words had left Nancy a little stunned. She snapped back to her senses after a very long time,


    her body quivering. She pointed at me and roared furiously." Where did this witche from?! How


    dare you hurl usations at me? You must have a death wish!"


    She raised her hand to hit me after saying that. Quinn went up to shield me behind her back,


    blocking Nancy¡¯s raised hand. "Who she is isn''t important. Most importantly, if you don''t pay


    attention to your image, you''ll make the headlines tomorrow and the Zimmers and Nietzsches will


    be the talk of the town."


    Quinn''s words hadpletely infuriated Nancy. She stood with arms akimbo and began to curse.


    "Shut up, witch! You seduced my husband, and now you''re here throwing your weight around? I''ll


    tear your foul mouth apart.¡±


    Her domineering demeanor was no different from a shrew, embarrassing herself and acting nothing


    like how a noblewoman of an aristocratic family should.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Matthew frowned and went forward to stop his mother.


    Nancy grabbed his hand. "Look at this, Matthew. Look how abominable this woman is! She actually


    has the audacity to humiliate your mother in public. You need to show her..."


    I grew irritable. Although I did not know who was right and who was wrong, Nancy looked no


    different from a clown at the moment. She had failed to respect everyone¡¯s boundaries and was


    uneducated. It made m y jaw drop.


    I looked at Matthew and said, "Mr. Zimmer, you''re a clever man. If you don''t want everyone here to


    keep staring at you like you''re a joke, then please let us leave."


    Matthew looked at me with a loaded gaze, but I did not evade and stared back at him.


    After a very long time, he ndly replied, "Be my guest!"


    The bystanders looked excited, clearly interested in the drama. Not wanting to be treated and


    stared at like a clown, I pulled Quinn aside and got ready to leave.


    The four of us were standing in the already narrow path, and although Matthew had stepped aside,


    Nancy was still stood in the center, unmoving. We could only leave by tilting our bodies to the side.


    Who could have guessed that just as I walked past her side, she would suddenly extend her right


    leg out to trip me?


    As I was caught off guard, I lost my bnce and found myself falling forward. I was shocked and


    quickly reached out to cover my belly...


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I thought, ''It¡¯s all over!''


    Suddenly, someone grabbed my arm from behind and a force pulled me upright again. Immediately


    after that, my waist was held and I managed to regain my bnce.


    Standing beside me, Quinn was startled. She reached out to hold me. "You scared me to death! Are


    you okay?"


    I was also frightened out of my wits. Sweat started seeping down my forehead and I spent a lot of


    time trying to calm myself down, shaking my head to try to clear my lingering fear. "I''m fine.¡±


    After I calmed down, I finally realized that the hand o n my waist had not yet released its grasp. I felt


    embarrassed and shifted my body involuntarily.


    Peering up at Matthew, I muttered, "Thank you!"


    He quickly retracted his hand and imperceptibly


    frowned a little, saying dully, "You''re wee."


    After saying those words, he averted his gaze and looked at his mother, his voice a little cold. "Let''s


    go!"


    Quinn, who had been about to leave, immediately lost i t. She went up to Nancy and ordered


    sternly," Apologize to Wanda!¡±


    Nancy raised her chin, an arrogant look on her face." You want me to apologize? You don¡¯t deserve


    it!¡±


    Quinn said no more and raised her hand to p Nancy.


    The p came down quick and hard. Though we were standing beside them, neither Matthew nor I


    hade back to our senses ye. The scene immediately fell silent.


    Nancy was in disbelief. She touched her face, and after a very long time, she said, "H-how dare you


    p me?"


    Matthew''s expression fell, and he clenched his fists.


    I felt my heart clench. Thankfully, he was a gentleman. He must have taken his identity into ount,


    and thus did noty a finger on Quinn at least while we were in public.


    Quinn roared furiously. "Nancy, you have been arrogant and domineering for all these years, happily


    ruining my reputation in public whenever you get the chance to. For Marcus'' and Matthew¡¯s sake, I


    tolerated you and endured the pain. Not because I''m afraid of you, nor because I''m sorry, but


    because as women, I feel sorry for you. You''re selfish and jealous, and you''ve never once reflected


    on why your marriage failed. You don''t understand anything, and all you know how to do is me


    the heavens.


    "All this time, I thought you were just brainless, so I did not bother to quibble over these things with


    you. But I can''t believe you''re so evil that even the most basic morals and a good conscience are


    lost on you. You can do anything to me if you''re unhappy, but how can you hurt a pregnant


    woman?"


    She pointed at my belly and said in a quivering voice," If anything happens to her, two lives will be


    lost. Are you that arrogant and domineering that you can disregard human lives now? Or perhaps


    the


    Nietzsches are so powerful and rich that human lives are nothing to you people anymore?"


    Quinn has spoken rightly and justly, every word of hers carrying gravitas and reason. Even the ones


    who had been merely watching the fun had gained a new perspective. They began criticizing Nancy.


    "Now I know why her husband abandoned her. No man would want to marry a vicious and evil


    woman like that!"


    "Exactly. If she can hurt a pregnant woman, what else does she dare to do?"


    "I can tell that Ms. Quinn is a learned and sensibledy. She must''ve been bullied a lot by her."


    "Does she think she¡¯s infallible just because the Nietzsches are rich? This woman is simply


    terrifying! I f I was a man, I''d rather stay single my entire life than marry her!"


    The bystanders'' change of attitude came so quickly that it caught everybody off guard. The


    comments grew louder and louder. Some even deliberately raised their voice to scold Nancy.


    After being criticized by the crowd, the arrogant and domineering Nancy suddenly grew timid and


    hid behind Matthew, afraid to look up.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Matthew stood by the sidelines not saying a word as his countenance grew even darker and


    grimmer. After ncing coldly at Quinn, he turned around to look at the bystanders and roared. "Are


    you done watching the fun now?¡±


    His countenance had already been cold and stern to begin with, so when coupled with his low and


    deep voice, an extremely intimidating aura exuded from his very being. As soon as he said those


    words, none of the bystanders dared to speak another word. They quickly buried their heads to


    pretend to sip at their drinks.


    I looked at Nancy and could not help but think about how sad and pathetic she looked. She had


    gotten divorced at middle age and had nothing left in her life. All she did was vent her emotions to


    others, seemingly unable to find her purpose for life.


    What was there to quibble over with someone like her? Thus, I said, "Let''s go, Quinn."


    She looked at Matthew and nodded, taking me out of the coffee shop.


    We were both lost in our own thoughts on the way home, neither of us speaking.


    Soon, I arrived back at the vi. Quinn ordered the driver to send me into the house, saying to me,


    "You must be exhausted. Go back and have a good rest. I''lle and take you out some other


    day.¡±


    I nodded and looked at her. "Come in and have dinner before you go back."


    She shook her head and said with a smile, "I''ll pass. Marcus will be waiting on me to get back, and


    he won''t eat properly if I don''t go home. I have to go back and keep an eye on him."


    Stunned, I then watched her leave with a smile.


    As I watched her car pull away, I grew slightly confused. I had initially thought she married Marcus


    for a specific goal-just like what everybody was saying. However, it now seemed like that was not


    the case.


    There were many kinds of rtionships out there, so what kind was theirs?


    As I pondered the question, I received a text message. When I raised my phone up to take a look, I


    saw that it was from Cecilia.


    [Cecilia: How are things on your side? Do you like the new environment?]


    I replied: [It¡¯s alright. Theo is around, so it isn¡¯t that strange. What about you? How are you feeling?]


    [Cecilia: I''m alright. I went back to the countryside today.]


    I immediately rang her for a voice call. "Why are you leaving so soon? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay awhile


    longer? Why won''t you listen to me? Isn''t it nice to have Miss Woods taking care of you?¡±


    She said with augh, "Stop worrying so much like an olddy. I''m leaving because I feel better. I''m


    not sure why, but I¡¯ve always found it ufortable to live in the city. I miss the small cottages of


    the countryside! That¡¯s why I came back."


    "What about your meals and maternity tests?" I was still worried.


    "I told thendy about it, and she''ll be cooking for m e. All I have to do is pay the rent. As for the


    maternity test, there¡¯s a hospital in town which I can go to once a month. Don¡¯t worry about me, you


    can just stay there. But seeing that you''re about to deliver and my belly is also getting bigger by the


    day, it will be hard for us to g o on long journeys. I''m afraid I won''t be able to visit you for the time


    being."


    Cecilia sounded very rxed, and it did indeed sound like she was okay. I looked up to nce into


    the vi. Theo did not seem to have returned yet, so I simply sat on the steps and continued my


    conversation with Cecilia.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''m just d you''re okay. After the baby i s born, we''ll both go over to take care of you.


    You should be nearing your due date then." "Alright, we''ll agree to do that, then. When the baby is


    born, I want to be called Mom, and my baby will call you Mom too. I don¡¯t want to be called


    Godmother-it doesn''t sound good!"


    "Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say," I said with a smile.


    "Oh right, Jerome is going back to Whaldorf City soon. If you''re bored, give him a call to keep you


    company. You can also keep himpany too, then. I''m sure he¡¯ll be in a bad mood again because


    of the guys at home."


    "Mm, I''ll ask him when he¡¯sing back." I sighed. None of us could escape the unpleasantries of


    life.


    I then chatted with Cecilia for a while more before hanging up reluctantly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When I returned to my room, Theo had still yet toe back. Miss Zuri was still working in the


    kitchen, and she greeted me enthusiastically when she saw me.


    I was not used to interacting with strangers, so I merely said a few words to her before going


    upstairs.


    Theo was not home, and I was bored spending time alone in our room, so I went to the study and


    prepared to find a book to kill time.


    Theyout of the study was different from the one in Salt City. This one was a bit bigger, but there


    were not as many books in it. Most of them were newly-bought books from specialized fields, and


    Theo had not had the time to unwrap them yet.


    After browsing through the bookshelves, unable to find any book I wanted to read, I sat down at the


    desk and prepared to turn on theputer to look up some interesting ces in Whaldorf City.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    After searching for some time, I found some pretty good guides. Since I had a bad memory and was


    terrible at recognizing ces, I nned to write down the addresses of these ces. After looking


    around the desk and failing to find a pen and paper, I pulled the drawer open.


    A kraft paper file folder bag at the top of the drawer caught my attention. The bag was closed up


    very tightly. Theo had juste here, so he probably would not have had the time to start working


    yet. What was i t that needed to be kept so securely?


    I was a little curious, so I opened the folder. The contents inside startled me. I felt myself


    suffocating.


    What was lying inside was none other than the divorce agreement!


    I had not been able to find it back then, so I thought he had thrown it away. However, not only had it


    been kept so well-preserved, but it had also been deliberately brought to Whaldorf City.


    After feeling stunned for a very long time, I put the agreement back into the folder, feeling myself


    choking up. Unable to stand the stifling air in the study, I went downstairs.


    Miss Zuri was holding a te of dessert and had been just about to serve it. When she saw me, she


    said with a smile, "I made some cakes. Have a taste."


    "Just leave it on the table for now. I''m not hungry yet." I was in no mood to entertain her as I wore


    my shoes and walked out the door.


    Whaldorf City was not like Salt City. I did not know where to go, but I knew I did not want to stay in


    the house right now. I ran along the broad path of the vi until I arrived at the crowded street.


    After strolling in the streets for a very long time, I looked up and saw that everybody was in a rush


    except me. I was walking around aimlessly.


    I had known he wanted a divorce from the very day w e got married. I had been mentally prepared


    this entire time.


    Had it not been for the sudden appearance of this child, he and I would be strangers right now.


    I had gotten so carried away with the kindness he had shown me during this time that Ipletely


    forgot about this. Suddenly seeing the divorce agreement he had prepared again, I still felt a little


    reluctant to ept it.


    Thinking about it now, I figured he was probably nning to speak to me about this after the child


    was born.


    When I got tired of walking, I sat down on the garden steps and looked around me. Everything


    seemed so unfamiliar. I did not know where I was nor where I should go.


    I reached into my pocket only to realize that I had forgotten to take my purse and phone with me as


    I had been in such a rush to leave earlier.


    I seemed to have lost my way. I stood up in a daze and continued to walk forward.


    The sky started pouring with no prior warning. The crowd around me suddenly disappeared without


    a trace.


    With no umbre, money, or a mobile phone, and not knowing the way home, I helplessly stood


    under a tree looking ahead. I was in a daze and had no idea what t o do.


    At that moment, a yellow Porsche pulled up beside me.


    When I looked down and realized that I was standing inside a parking bay, I quickly backed away


    and gave way to the car.


    I could not stand here forever, so after hesitating for a moment, I turned around and continued


    forward.


    "Wanda Lane.¡± An attractive voice rang out behind me.


    The rain was heavy, and my vision was blurred. After a long time, I was very faintly able to identify


    the direction of the voiceing from the Porsche.


    I lowered my head and saw Matthew''s clean and charming face poking out of the window that had


    been rolled down.


    What was he doing here?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was drenched at the moment and looking extremely wretched, so I forced a smile to try to mask


    my embarrassing state. "What a coincidence, Mr.


    Matthew. We meet again!"


    He did not say anything, merely looking at me quietly.


    I was so awkward that I began to wrylyugh. However, I soon felt my face stiffen, so I banished my


    fake smile and turned around, preparing to leave.


    "Get in." His voice rang out behind me, it was hard to detect any emotion in it.


    "It''s fine. I just thought I would just take a stroll out here for a bit, but I did not expect it to rain." I


    pointed a t my clothes with augh. "I¡¯ll dirty your car."


    His expression remained dark and deep. "The weather forecast stated that there would be heavy


    rain tonight. If you keep walking around, you won''t be able to find your way back when the sky turns


    darkter."


    Darn it... He had seen right through me.


    I bit my lip and looked up at the sky. He sounded like h e was speaking truthfully. I sighed helplessly,


    knowing this was not the time to be stubborn.


    Speaking no more, I turned around and got in his car. He turned around to look at me, then handed


    me a dry towel. "Wipe your hair dry or you''ll catch a cold."


    I took it and thanked him stiffly, lowering my head to wipe my hair.


    I thought about how I had just been criticizing him and his mother a few hours ago. A short time


    later, Inded myself in dire straits and needed saving. I was very eager to dig a hole in the car and


    hide myself in it.


    "Where''s your house?¡± Fortunately, he did not say anything as he revved up the car, asking me for


    my address.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    I told him the name of the vi, then sat in the car without making another sound.


    He did not speak either. All of a sudden, the silence in the car felt peculiar.


    My stomach began growling at the wrong time. It was very loud, much louder than the rain outside


    the car. I covered my face, feeling extremely awkward.


    He nced at me before driving the car toward the supermarket right beside us and into its parking


    basement.


    When he parked the car, he said to me, "Get out."


    I froze, then said, "Okay, it''s pretty convenient for me t o walk home from here. Thanks!"


    He frowned without a word and simply reached out to pull me to the elevator. "Uh, I think I''ll just


    walk up. It wouldn''t be good for me to take the elevator when I''m this drenched."


    He ignored me.


    When we walked out of the elevator, he took me to the nearest clothing shop and said to the


    shopkeeper," Pick out a set of clothes for her to change into, hurry!¡±


    The shopkeeper quickly walked out to pick a set of


    clothes for me. After I changed into it, Matthew paid them the money.


    I said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I forgot to bring my purse out with me. I''ll definitely return you the


    money some other time.¡±


    "What do you want to eat?" He ignored me and asked his next question.


    I froze, onlying back to my senses after a very long time. He wanted to buy me a meal. I said,


    "It''s fine, I''ll head back and eat!"


    He looked at me, his charming brows lifted slightly." Western, Italian, or hot pot? Pick one!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Hot pot,¡± I blurted out. I felt my face heat up after that, and I dropped my head in embarrassment. It


    was all m y stomach''s fault for being too hungry! I had been unable to hold myself back when I


    heard the word hot pot, making me blurt out what I wanted without thinking first.


    He smirked wordlessly and turned around to bring me to a hot pot restaurant upstairs.


    I bowed my head and followed behind him. I had embarrassed myself greatly today.


    Though the hot pot restaurant¡¯s decorations were nothing too luxurious, its business was very good.


    Anyone could tell just by looking at it that it catered to the everyman.


    The waitress brought us to our table. After taking our seats, she handed the menu to Matthew


    happily, staring fixedly at him.


    Sure enough, this was what happened to all goodlooking men when they went out.


    He took the menu without looking at it and handed it t o me. "Order whatever you want to eat."


    Since we were already here, I might as well loosen up. I was not shy anymore as I took the menu,


    ordering five to six dishes that I liked. Afterward, I looked up awkwardly, gazing at him carefully. "I


    came out in a rush and forgot to bring my wallet..."


    "Just order what you like, and I will pay for it." He understood what I had meant.


    I did not feel shy ordering a few more dishes before finally handing the menu back to the waitress.


    My appetite was pretty good nowadays, and I was really hungry tonight. I felt like I could swallow an


    entire cow.


    The youngdy took the menu and stole a few more nces at Matthew before she left.


    Well, yeah, a man like him would not normally dine in ces like this one.


    Beautiful creatures were always attractive. It was normal to recognize that.


    I poured him a ss of water and said, "Thanks for everything, Mr. Zimmer!"


    He had helped me both during the day and during the night. If I did not express my gratitude to him,


    it would be very impolite of me.


    He did not say anything, merely ncing at me mildly.


    The waitress soon served our dishes. I disregarded all worries about the way I was presenting


    myself as I began stuffing food in my mouth. These were all my favorite dishes. Matthew did not


    touch the food, only drinking the water in his ss.


    I knew he was a young master, so it was unsurprising t o learn he was not interested in marketce


    hot pot like this.


    He had an otherworldly aura about it, so even though h e was only sitting down quietly and barely


    moving, everything he did radiated nobility. It attracted frequent stares from everyone in the


    restaurant.


    As everyone was admiring the handsome man''s good looks, they simultaneously darted


    contemptuous and unpleasant looks at me, making me feel guilty about eating.


    As we did not speak, coupled with the constant peeps I was on the receiving end of, I ate the hot


    pot especially quickly and put my cutlery down as soon as I was full.


    Seeing that I had stopped eating, he put down the ss and asked, "Full already?"


    I nodded.


    "Let''s go, then." He got up and elegantly went over to the counter to pay the bill, drawing another


    round of gasps of amazement. He waspletely unaware that he was arousing people¡¯s interest,


    and after taking his time to pay the bill, he slowly turned around to leave.


    In the car, Matthew did not say a word. I was not a person who enjoyed talking, and I was not close


    to him at all, so I held my tongue too.


    After interacting with him a few times now, I realized that though he might seem indifferent, he was


    not a cold and cruel person. Although he was a restrained man, he was very good at reading people


    and making his own judgments and decisions whenever they were needed.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    After getting into the car, I checked the time and it was already ten o''clock at night. It was still


    raining heavily outside.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I thought about the divorce agreement in the drawer and felt a little upset. Although I was reluctant


    to go back, this was Whaldorf City, not Salt City. I had nowhere to go. What was more, I did not


    have any money in my pocket.


    I could not help but look out the window and daydream. The world was such a big ce yet there


    was not a single ce I could go when I was in a bad mood. It was sad just thinking about it.


    After driving for some time, I realized that the route was wrong. Although I was not familiar with


    Whaldorf City, I knew that this was not the right way home.


    I had no choice but to turn to look at Matthew.


    He fixed his gaze ahead. "It''s too dark now, so it''ll be inconvenient for me to send you back. Go to


    the Zimmers'' ce to spend the night!¡±


    He looked calm, and his tone was indifferent. I was surprised that he knew what I was thinking


    about.


    Before I could say anything, the car had arrived at the Zimmers'' vi.


    Left with no other choice, I followed him out of the car. As soon as I entered the house, I bumped


    into Quinn who was walking downstairs while putting on her clothes. She looked a little nervous.


    When she saw me, her anxious expression instantly rxed. Then, she asked with a puzzled


    expression," What are you doing with Matthew, Wanda?"


    "It was a coincidence," Matthew said and turned around to go upstairs.


    Quinn nced curiously at him, then turned to me and asked, "Why did youe here without


    bringing anything? Theo is anxious to death.¡±


    I smiled faintly. "I forgot."


    She did not ask any more questions and merely took out her phone to call Theo.


    Not knowing what to say, I sat on the sofa in silence.


    After hanging up, Quinn did not say another word and merely poured me a ss of warm water.


    She sat on the couch and looked at me pensively.


    I did not want to exin to her but this was really awkward. Fortunately, Theo rushed over in no


    time at all.


    He was panting and sweating. He rarely lost hisposure like this. His countenance did not look


    so good.


    Quinn went over when she saw him while muttering under her breath, "Talk it out. She''s pregnant.


    Don''t scare her away.¡±


    The living room was very quiet, so even though she was speaking in a hushed tone, I could still


    hear her. I bowed my head and sat on the couch without moving


    There was not a single expression on Theo''s face. He walked over, crouched down in front of me,


    took my hand, and asked in a deep but gentle tone, "Have you eaten dinner yet?" 1


    I nodded, then stood up and said to Quinn, "I''ll be going home now, Quinn. Thank Matthew for me."


    After saying that, I got up and walked out of the vi without sparing Theo a nce.


    He followed behind me and opened the front passenger door for me. I did not get in but went


    straight to the back seat, where I opened the door and got in.


    He stood on one side looking at me in silence. In the end, he did not say a word and revved up the


    engine to drive home.


    The whole way home, I closed my eyes and did not say a word.


    The traffic was pretty smooth and we arrived home in about 20 minutes. When we arrived home, he


    parked the car and I got down. There were many people standing in the courtyard whom I had not


    seen before. They were probably the doctors and caretakers he hired.


    Seeing that I had returned, everyone breathed a sigh o f relief, looking pleased and delighted.


    I did not speak to them and went into the house, immediately going upstairs.


    Theo came upstairs half an hourter. I had already finished washing up andy on the bed.


    Seeing that he was about to take off his shirt, I said," Theo, can you sleep in another room tonight?"


    He paused in his action, then continued his movements before tossing his shirt away. He then


    stared at me with a slightly cold gaze. His voice was deep and low. ¡°Give me a reason!"


    "I just want to sleep alone." I looked at him, my tone firm and decisive.


    He propped his hands on the bed, smirking. He said in a t tone, "I want to hear the truth!¡±


    I could tell that he was trying very hard to control his anger.


    ¡°We''re separating sooner orter, no? It''ll be better for us to get used to how things will be." I felt


    extremely suffocated. I did not look at him but stared at the ceiling instead.


    "Is that why you went out tonight?" he asked in a cold voice. "I didn''t expect you to find a new target


    so soon. Matthew, huh?"


    I was infuriated and jumped up from the bed. "That''s nder, Theo Grant!"


    He looked at me with a smirk. "Am I wrong?"

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    When I noticed the pain in his eyes, I suddenly did not know what to say anymore. I suppressed the


    anger and irritation in my heart. Looking at him, I said, "Are you very annoyed with me?"


    Perhaps I had changed the subject too quickly, he hesitated a little. He looked at me for a long time


    before asking, "Why are you asking that?"


    I reached over and put the pillow on my back before looking at him again. "If it weren''t for me, you''d


    be living happily with Cindy right now. Maybe your kids would even be running and jumping around.


    It''s because of me that you were forced to leave her and all those years went down the drain."


    Sensing his anger, I did not look at him and continued, "If I hadn''t conceived this child, perhaps she


    would''ve be Mrs. Grant a long time ago. I know very well that the status of Mrs. Grant belongs


    to her, and I should give it back."


    After a pause, I said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t upy this position for long and refuse to let go. When


    the child i s born, I''ll immediately move out. We have no feelings for each other, after all. I''ve already


    signed the divorce papers, and we''ll each go our own separate ways. You


    "Wanda Lane!" He angrily interrupted me. "Why are you suddenly making a scene again? Is this


    why you left home today?"


    I did not say anything, nor did I look at him.


    He sneered and spoke, "What is marriage to you? Child''s y? And what do you think a


    rtionship is? Saying I love you a hundred times every day? How many times do you want me to


    tell you about Cindy before you believe me? I never had anything going on with her in the past, and


    I''ll not have anything to do with her in the future. I only took care of her because o f my promises to


    her parents. Why do you refuse to believe me?"


    Iughed and said, "Nothing going on with her? Why d o you protect her over and over again, then?


    I may be stupid, Theo, but I''m not a fool. I can tell what love is."


    "Well, aren''t you self-aware? d you know that you''re stupid. If your so-called love is limited to


    these things then I''m absolutely speechless."


    I pursed my lips without a word. His tone softened as h e said in a slightly helpless manner, "You left


    today without saying anything. Do you know how worried I was when I saw that you didn¡¯t take your


    phone and purse out in this foreign ce? Have you ever thought about my feelings? Are you being


    responsible to the baby, to me, or even to yourself?"


    There was some truth in what he said. I was speechless, so I simply got up and got out of bed,


    ready


    to leave.


    "You''re leaving just because you can''t win the argument?¡± he mocked.


    "It''s none of your business." There was anger inside of me. I pushed him away and went downstairs


    straight away.


    He got up and followed behind me, calling out when I walked down the stairs. "Be careful. These


    stairs are a bit steep.¡±


    I ignored him and continued downstairs.


    Downstairs, the bodyguards stopped me. Theo came over and pulled my hand. "It''s raining heavily


    outside. Where are you nning to go when you don''t even know this ce well?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if I die, it''s still none of your business!¡± With anger in my heart, my words came off harsh and


    unreasonable.


    Heughed in anger, covering his forehead due to helplessness. "Wanda, you really have all the


    problems of a woman. You must be exhausted after a long day. Shall we go upstairs and rest?¡±


    Problems?


    His words infuriated mepletely. I pushed him and screamed, "You finally spoke the truth, Theo


    Grant! Yes, I''m full of problems and I love making a scene. You probably couldn''t stand me a long


    time ago, huh? If it weren''t for this child, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d


    have taken out the divorce papers a long time ago, huh?"


    Ignoring him, I continued, "I didn''t ask you to tolerate me. If you can''t stand me, then go to Cindy.


    You don''t have to be here where you''ll suffer my wrath.¡±


    After saying those words, I turned around, pushed away the bodyguards standing at the door, and


    ran outside.


    The rain had stopped, but I hesitated when I stood at the door. Theo was right. I had nowhere to go


    in Whaldorf City, and I had no money.


    I wandered back and forth a few times in the garden. Theo stood at the door the whole time with his


    arms crossed, looking at me with a faint smile. He was seemingly waiting for me to go over myself.


    Seeing that look on his face, I felt angry yet could not g o over to beat him to vent out my frustration.


    After thinking about it, I stood at the entrance of the vi and beckoned to him. "Come here, Theo."

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Hearing me, his tensed face eased up while his anger dissipated. He walked over with a smile on


    his face.


    I peered up at him and pouted before speaking with righteous indignation, "Theo, I''m very angry


    right now. I''m very, very angry. I don''t know why this is happening but I feel anger boiling inside of


    me for no reason. I can''t hurt myself because I need to protect m y child, so I can only vent out on


    you. I''m sorry."


    After saying those words, I did not wait for him to react and pushed him out the door hard. Then, I


    locked it from the inside while yelling, "Stand there and reflect on your own actions!"


    "Wanda Lane..." Behind me, his restrained growl rang out.


    I ignored him and walked into the house, saying to the team of bodyguards and caretakers, "No one


    is to open that door. Anyone who opens the door will be deducted a month''s worth of sry... Let


    him in after half an hour."


    Everyone exchanged nces with each other and looked at me with fear in their eyes.


    I ignored them and turned around to go upstairs. I finally got it out of my chest.


    However, I was unable to sleep after all the fuss. Hence, I got up and halfy on the bed to read.


    40 minutester, Theo came upstairs, utterly drenched. Water droplets were still dripping off of his


    hair.


    I was a little stunned, not knowing that it had rained outside. Had he really stood outside the door


    for half a n hour?


    "That must have taken the edge off?" He looked at me, pursed his lips, and asked.


    "Barely!" I continued to pull a long face.


    He shook his head helplessly and went into the bathroom.


    Looking at his soaked back, I put the book down and felt a little sour. I was starting to cross the line


    more and more.


    He seemed to be the one indulging in this behavior of mine.


    As he came out of the bathroom, he nced at me and said in a deep voice, "It¡¯ste. Get some


    rest. TH go to the study to do some work."


    He walked out of the bedroom without waiting for my reply.


    I thought he would linger and refuse to leave the bedroom at first, but...


    After he left, Iy on the bed tossing and turning. I was unable to find a suitable sleeping posture.


    When h e was around, it would feel as though the bed was too small. Now that I had the whole bed


    for myself, I found the emptiness ufortable.


    The more I tossed and turned, the stronger the ache in my back was.


    I switched on the lights and found that it was nearly three in the morning!


    He was still working?


    I got out of bed and walked to the bedroom. The study¡¯s lights were off, but the bedroom beside it


    was dimly lit. The door was unlocked and it opened with a gentle push.


    In the room, the orange bedsidemp looked a little dim. The room was not brightly lit but instead


    felt a little warm.


    On the bed, Theoy there unmoving. He must have fallen asleep.


    "Didn''t you say that you were working?" I spoke, my tone calm and lukewarm.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not say a word, and his breathing was even. He had indeed fallen asleep. I sighed and got


    ready to leave when all of a sudden, my hand was grabbed.


    With a gentle tug, I sat on the bed and fell into a warm and firm embrace.


    He coiled his arms around me, his chin resting on my forehead. He whispered, "Can''t sleep?"


    "Mm." I nodded honestly, closing my eyes to feel the warmth andfort of his embrace. The


    sense of security that Icked all night finally returned.


    Stunned, he hugged me tighter and said leisurely," You were the one who asked to sleep


    separately. I''m a n obedient person.¡±


    "Sleep tight, then. I''m leaving." I struggled to get up after saying that.


    However, I was tightly hugged by him once more. "I said the wrong thing again. I''m sorry."


    "You''re not wrong. I''m the stubborn and unreasonable one.¡± I pursed my lips and turned around to


    look at him with displeasure.


    He sighed helplessly and got up. Picking me up, he brought me to bed. He stretched out his arm to


    ce it beneath my head while nting a kiss on my forehead. He said softly, "We''ll discuss this


    some other time. For now, you must sleep. Stop sleeping sote!"


    Having said that, he used another hand to stroke my belly as he said gently, "Sleepingte isn''t


    good for the baby."


    How could I not know that? I just could not help myself sometimes, that was why this happened.


    I gently sighed and was about to speak when his fingers pressed against my lips. "Shh, don''t say


    anything. Close your eyes."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    After lying down for a while, I still could not sleep, so I said, "I can¡¯t sleep, Theo. My body¡¯s aching


    all over. Can you give me a massage?¡±


    "Where do you feel ufortable? Here?"


    "Yes, my arms and thighs too. Also, my...


    "I still can''t sleep, Theo. Why don''t you sing me a song?"


    "Okay, I''ll sing you a luby!¡±


    "You know how to sing that?"


    "Mm, I learned it some time ago so I would know how t o coax the baby in the future."


    While listening to his deep and low humming, I finally fell asleep in his arms with a smile.


    When I woke up the next morning, my arm was sore. It was probably because I was sleeping too


    soundly that I forgot to turn around and switch sides. Lately, to avoid soreness from sleeping in the


    same posture for too long, I would frequently turn over in my sleep.


    As it was tootest night, I slept a little too soundly and forgot to turn over. Hence, half of my body


    was aching a lot at the moment.


    Iy t on the bed for a very long time before finally


    feeling better. Theo was no longer in the room. Looking at the time, it was nearly nine in the


    morning. Although I was very tired, I still got up, washed up, and went downstairs.


    When Miss Zuri saw meing downstairs, she immediately served the breakfast she had


    prepared.


    "Mr. Grant went out to handle some business, Mrs.


    Grant. He ordered me to make breakfast and wait for you to wake up before he left. Come and have


    something to eat."


    I nodded gently and drank a ss of milk. I forced myself to eat some eggs as well. Having


    absolutely no appetite, I then got up and went to the garden to take a stroll.


    The sky was clear after the rain. The morning sun was not particrly ring, so I sat on a lounger


    in the pavilion to soak up the sun. In no time at all, I dozed off.


    In a daze, I felt something warm licking my leg. As I was wearing a dress, the heat and moist


    sensation felt ufortable. I retracted my legs instinctively.


    However, that thing followed me and ced two legs o n mine while panting.


    I immediately woke up and felt my heart drop. The panting came from a dog!


    I opened my eyes and saw a fluffy husky staring back at me with its eyes wide open.


    Staring at each other, I shuddered and cried out involuntarily, "Ahh!"


    With no regard for anything else, I screamed while jumping up from the lounger before dashing out


    of the pavilion.


    The husky chased after me from behind. The faster I ran, the more delighted it was to chase after


    me... 1


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When everyone else in the house finally heard me, I had already fallen to the ground from running


    too fast. All of a sudden, everyone¡¯splexion paled and they did not know what to do.


    I hugged my head and cried at the top of my lungs, " Hurry up and c-chase it away!"


    It was only then did theye over to catch the dog. The doctor came out as well and immediately


    checked on me while saying anxiously, "Hurry up and send her to the hospital!"


    I froze and looked down, only to see red stains on my white dress.


    I had yet to recover from the shock and was now struck by fear once more. I clenched the doctor¡¯s


    hand and asked in a panic, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the baby?"


    The doctor motioned the bodyguard to pick me up and said while walking, "We''re not sure yet. It¡¯s


    best to get i t checked in the hospital. Does your stomach hurt?" "I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡± My heart was


    taut. I was so nervous that it felt like my breathing was about to stop.


    "Rx and take a deep breath. Getting nervous will not do any good for the baby. We''ll be at the


    hospital soon." The doctor patted my back gently, consoling me.


    We arrived at the hospital in no time at all. After a round of check-ups, they said I was fine. I was


    just excessively shocked, so there was some slight bleeding. The doctor suggested that I stay in the


    hospital for a period of time in case of premature birth.


    Half an hourter, Theo rushed in with his forehead covered in sweat. He approached the doctor to


    ask about the specific details, then consoled me before asking the bodyguard, "Where did the dog


    come from?¡±


    The bodyguard looked terrified. "You ordered that no animals should appear in the house, so we


    would patrol the area several times a day. Half an hour before Mrs. Grant went out, we had just


    finished doing a full check. We had also checked the surveince footage and found no dogs


    coming in."


    Theo frowned and said to Keith who had also arrived," Investigate this! I want this to be investigated


    thoroughly!"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Keith nodded and left.


    Everyone else left the ward as well.


    Theo reached out to hold my hand and gentlyforted me. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you won''t be working after wee here and you''ll keep mepany every


    day?" I spoke, my voice still trembling a little. When I thought about what had happened earlier, I


    could still feel lingering fear inside of me.


    He got up and sat on the bed, taking me into his arms. "I''m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn''t have ns


    at first but something came up at the branch office a few days ago so I had no choice but to go and


    deal with it."


    Regret was written all over his face as he stroked my head constantly.


    I knew he was not to be med. He had his own matters to deal with. I looked at him and said,


    "Let''s go back to Salt City, Theo!"


    What happened today was simply too fishy. Not many knew that I was afraid of dogs. Theo had also


    mentioned that things were slow-moving over here, yet he was constantly bustling about every day.


    I suddenly recalled the time he got into a car ident


    and was not around. Everything seemed to be reying. If this went on, I did not know what else I


    would encounter.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done dealing with the branch office''s matters!"


    I nodded without a word, an uneasy feeling rising in m y heart.


    In the next few days, Theo¡¯s workload only increased. He came to the hospital veryte every day


    and with a weary expression. His bright and lucid eyes were now dark and dull. The sight of him like


    this was heartbreaking.


    I was bored staying in the hospital. The bodyguards were watching me every day, not allowing me


    to step out of the ward.


    After about a week in the hospital, I was finally permitted to be discharged. I excitedly gave Theo a


    call to pick me up from the hospital.


    However, the phone rang for a long time and no one answered it. After a few calls, it was turned off.


    "Miss Zuri, Lowe has gone downstairs to have his meal. Let''s go downstairs toplete the


    discharge procedures so we can go home when hees back." I did not want to spend another


    minute in the hospital and could no longer wait for the bodyguard toe back.


    "Your belly is getting bigger day by day, Mrs. Grant. You''re going to deliver any time soon. To be


    honest, isn''t it much safer for you to be here in the hospital? Why are you in such a rush to be


    discharged?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Hurry up and pack the things!" I was not as close to Miss Zuri as I was with Miss Woods. Not


    wanting to say too much, I stood up and began packing.


    Miss Zuri saw what I was doing and began to help me pack as well. "Sit still and let me do it, Mrs.


    Grant. The doctor said that although you can be discharged now, you should minimize movement


    for the safety of the baby when you get home..."


    I sat on the bedside listening to her nagging, but in my heart, I wondered what had happened to


    Theo and why he was not picking up his phone.


    He seemed to be particrly busy the past few days and looked listless too. Although he did not


    say anything, I could tell that he was hiding something from me.


    He did not tell me much about work-rted affairs, nor did I ask. It seemed that it was not as easy


    for Grant Corporation to branch out to Whaldorf City as w e previously imagined.


    When we were done packing, Lowe, the bodyguard, returned. Miss Zuri instructed him to carry the


    things t o the car and helped me to the door. "You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, Mrs. Grant. Let''s walk


    slower. There¡¯s n o hurry."


    I nodded without a word and listened to her as she told me the things I should take note of. When


    we came to the elevator, Miss Zuri''s phone rang and she turned around to pick up the call. It was


    only then did I get a moment of silence.


    When the elevator arrived, I wanted to get in but I saw Miss Zuri still standing in the corridor while


    talking o n the phone. I stepped aside to wait for her to finish.


    After a while, she hung up the phone and came over to support me, saying, "Mr. Grant told you not


    to be in a hurry to get discharged. It''s much safer to stay a few more days in the hospital!"


    "He called you just now?" I was shocked and turned around to ask her.


    "Mm, he said your phone is switched off so he called m e instead." Miss Zuri saw the elevator


    arriving and supported me, ready to go in.


    I did not say anything else and followed her into the elevator.


    The hospital lobby was very crowded. Lowe had not returned from putting the luggage in the car, so


    I told Miss Zuri to proceed with the discharge procedures. She supported me and said, "There are


    too many people in Whaldorf Hospital and it isn''t like the hospitals in Salt City. There are many


    people walking around and you¡¯ll easily be squeezed by the crowd. Let¡¯s go there and take a seat


    first."


    I nodded and looked at the long line at the counter. I could not help but sigh. Salt City was not


    comparable t o this ce. Anyone could tell that this private hospital charged a lot, but even so,


    there were still so many people. It was as though the service here required no money.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Suddenly, Miss Zuri looked ahead with a look of surprise on her face. "Why is Miss Louis here in the


    hospital?¡±


    I followed her gaze and nced through the window o f the pathology department and saw Cindy


    standing there d in a white dress. I froze. Enemies indeed often crossed each other''s paths. I


    could not believe w e actually saw each other here.


    However, what disease did she contract that she needed to do a blood test?


    Miss Zuri helped me to the seating area to take a seat. Instead of lining up at the payment counter,


    she went t o the pathology department and called out affectionately from a distance, "What are you


    doing here, Miss Louis?"


    Miss Louis?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It took me a long time to realize what was going on. Cindy had acknowledged her new family now


    and would have to change herst name to Louis to be the true daughter of the Louises.


    When Cindy turned around and saw Miss Zuri, she let out an enthusiastic smile. The two spoke like


    they had known each other for a very long time.


    How did they know each other? Cindy had always been a condescendingdy, so why was she


    suddenly s o close to a servant?


    The two chatted for a while. Miss Zuri then pointed at me before going to the payment counter to


    stand in line. Cindy looked at me and used a piece of cotton to press on the area where her blood


    was drawn and walked toward me.


    "We meet again, Wanda." She looked at me from above with a condescending look in her eyes.


    She stared smugly at me.


    Strangely, I could not detect the usual resentment in her eyes. More than anything else, there was


    arrogance and superiority.


    I did not understand why she was behaving this way, nor did I want to exchange pleasantries with


    her. Hence, I nodded slightly to acknowledge her.


    She was nonchnt about my indifference and looked at me with a smile before naturally sitting


    down beside me. She stared at my belly and said with a smile, "From what I see, you''re about to


    deliver, huh?"


    I nodded, then stood up and sat on another seat. To be safe, I thought it would be better to stay


    away from her.


    She covered her mouth andughed. "You don''t need t o be so afraid of me. I won¡¯t hurt you. After


    all, the child in your belly belongs to Theowy and the baby will also be considered mine in the


    future."


    "Watch your mouth, Cindy Reed. What do you mean the baby will be considered yours?¡± I asked


    with a growl, infuriated.


    She smiled but said no more. However, I could not help but feel like there was a special meaning


    behind her smile. I felt inexplicably flustered, and a chill raced down my spine.


    I was about to ask her when Miss Zuri returned after paying the bills. Forget it, it would be a waste


    of breath to ask Cindy anyway. I got up and said, "Let''s g o out and wait for Lowe, Miss Zuri!"


    Miss Zuri did not seem to hear me and chirped, "So you know each other!"


    At this moment, Cindy was notified by the PA system t o retrieve her ultrasound report. Cindy looked


    at me and said, "Miss Lane, I just got my blood drawn and a m feeling a little dizzy. Can I have Miss


    Zuri retrieve m y report for me?¡±


    Left with no other choice, I nodded and took my seat again.


    Miss Zuri said, "It''s okay, I''ll go. Take a seat and have a rest, Miss Louis."


    Cindy''s smile grew even wider now. ¡°Looks like you''re about to deliver in a few more days. It seems


    that Theowy won''t be able to bring you to my birthday party anymore.¡±


    Birthday party? Theo did not mention anything about a birthday party, though.


    "If you have something to say, then spit it out!" She deliberately sent Miss Zuri away just so she


    could talk about Theo.


    Even though I was cold and indifferent to her, she was surprisingly not the least bit angry and


    merely said with a smile, "I''m just worried about you. We¡¯re old friends, after all. I can''t bear to see


    you like this..."


    I frowned without a word, unsure where her sense of superiority came from.


    Miss Zuri rushed over with a smile on her face while holding the ultrasound in her hand. She said


    with great excitement, "I''ve long heard that you''re about to get engaged, Miss Louis. This is another


    piece of good news! Congrattions.¡±


    "Hehe." Cindy covered her mouth with both hands andughed uncontrobly. After thanking Miss


    Zuri, she got up and said, "I''m leaving now. I''m in a rush to share the good news with my fiance.


    Let''s catch up some other time, Miss Lane.¡±


    Seeing her leave, I grew curious and asked Miss Zuri," She''s pregnant?"


    "Mm, 40 days now as written in the report. She just got pregnant. Miss Louis is really lucky. Not only


    did she find her birth parents, but she also found a good man. I heard that her fiance is handsome


    and rich. The news has spread to the upper ss circle in Whaldorf City. Even servants like us have


    heard about it."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    I was a little lost in thought and could not help but recall Cindy''s words when she said that my child


    would also be her child. Now that she had her own child, what were her words supposed to mean?


    After getting in the car, I kept thinking about this incident and felt suffocated inside. I looked at Miss


    Zuri and asked, "How do you know Miss Reed?¡±


    Miss Zuri froze, then asked, "You mean Miss Louis? I just got to know her. I used to work in the


    Louises so when Miss Louis came home, I was put in charge of taking care of her. Later, they heard


    that Mr. Grant wasing to Whaldorf City and was looking for a caretaker, so Miss Louis


    rmended me to take care of you because I''m experienced."


    "Cindy rmended you?" I froze. "Does Theo know this?"


    "I''m not sure, but Miss Louis did not send me here directly. She told me to go to the recruitment


    agency t o go through the procedures beforeing to your house.¡±


    I felt my heart clench.


    Miss Zuri did not seem to notice it and continued, "It''ll be Miss Louis'' birthday soon. I heard that the


    party


    will be particrly grand this time because they¡¯ll be celebrating the family''s reunion too. All the


    distinguished figures and gentries in Whaldorf City will attend. I''m sure Mr. Grant will bring you


    along!"


    Iughed. "I''m about to give birth and shouldn¡¯t be going to ces. I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    "You''re right. It won''t be convenient for you to go anywhere right now. Besides, it¡¯s also your


    birthday that day. Mr. Grant will probably stay at home to keep youpany instead of attending


    the party!"


    As soon as she said that, I remembered that I shared the same birthday as Cindy. I never


    celebrated my birthday, so I hadpletely forgotten about it.


    "Maybe," I smiled and spoke tentatively, "You mentioned that Miss Cindy is getting engaged. Who''s


    her fiance?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know either. Speaking of that, it''s really strange. Judging from Miss


    Louis¡¯ status and identity, her fiance must be a very famous person but his identity has been kept a


    secret. All I heard is that he¡¯s someone nobody has ever seen. You know that a lot of things we


    servants hear are just hearsay, so we¡¯re not sure about the details either."


    I nodded and said no more.


    When I returned to the vi, Theo was not home. As I was bored, I charged my phone and switched


    it on. I soon saw several missed calls. Some of them were from Jerome. I suddenly remembered


    Cecilia had


    spoken about his return to Whaldorf City.


    Therefore, I made a call and it connected immediately after the first ring. "Wanda Lane, you


    heartless wench. If I hadn¡¯t made a call then were you nning to ignore us forever?"


    Jerome¡¯s discontented yell hurt my eardrums a little. Even so, I was in a pretty good mood after


    hearing the voice that I had not heard for a very long time. I could not help but tease, "Us? Who else


    is there?¡±


    He paused for a moment and cleared his throat before saying seriously, "Cecilia and me, of course.


    Don¡¯t you know that we''re worried about you?"


    "I think Xander''s more like it!" Hearing an old friend¡¯s voice in a foreignnd put me in a good mood,


    hence I began joking. "Looks like your rtionship has improved. When are you inviting me to your


    wedding banquet?"


    "Speak nonsense again and I¡¯ll tear your mouth off." Jerome sounded a little flustered and


    immediately changed the subject. "Send me your location. I¡¯ll go and visit you."


    I teased him a bit more and sent him my address after hanging up the call.


    I then looked at the other missed calls and saw several of them from Tyler. I did not call him and


    merely switched off my phone. I continued to sit in the living room in a daze.


    Theo rushed back during lunchtime and saw me sitting on the sofa, daydreaming. He picked me up


    and put me down on the sofa so I was half-lying. Then, he grabbed a nket to cover my legs


    before pulling m e into his arms while saying softly, "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the hospital for a few


    more days?"


    "I don''t want to stay in the hospital. We have doctors a t home, so it''s the same. He can still check


    on me at home," I replied softly.


    He did not say another word and merely held me tight. I looked up at him. He still looked weary as


    ever. The stubble on his chin was growing and coupled with his slightly unkempt hair, he looked


    particrly haggard.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Are you feeling very tiredtely?" I asked.


    "Well, I''m not tired of holding you." He closed his eyes and rested his chin on my shoulder.


    I said no more when I saw him in this state. I initially had a lot of questions to ask, but I had no


    choice but to swallow them back in. I allowed him to hold me in silence as I stared out the window in


    a daze.


    His phone suddenly rang, breaking the silence in the room. I moved my body but he remained still. I


    said," Theo, your phone''s ringing."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    "I¡¯m tired, can you pick it up for me?" He hugged me even tighter. Having found afortable


    position, he continued to sleep.


    I struggled to take the phone out of his pocket and nced at the caller ID without answering it. I


    said softly, "It''s a call from Miss Reed."


    His body froze a little, then he opened his eyes and let go of me. As he stood up, he said, "I need to


    take this."


    I looked at his back and felt a little suffocated. He used to always answer his calls on speakerphone.


    After some time, he returned and said to me without a single expression on his face, "I need to go


    out for a moment."


    He then went out of the door.


    This same scene had yed out many times over thest five years and it was happening again.


    When I looked at his resolute back, I felt a little sad, but strangely, I was not as upset as I thought I


    would be.


    Perhaps it was because the windows in the room were not open, the room felt a little stifling and I


    wanted to g o out to get some fresh air. However, as soon as I walked to the door, I thought of the


    scene that day.


    When I thought of the dog, I broke out in goosebumps


    all over. It seemed that the fact I was scared of dogs would never change.


    Afraid to step out the door, I turned around and went back to the bedroom.


    The air in the bedroom was growing more stifling. I paced around the room and felt extremely


    ufortable. It was as though I was struggling to breathe. I changed into my ts and went


    downstairs.


    Miss Zuri saw that I was going out and quickly put down the work on hand to go out with me. "Mrs.


    Grant, Mr. Grant instructed me to not let you go out alone. The bodyguards are not around at the


    moment. Wait u p, I''lle with you.¡±


    I quickly waved my hands. "No, you can go ahead with your other duties. I''ll just be around the


    neighborhood and won¡¯t go far."


    "That won''t do either. Mr. Grant said that you''re not to be left alone even in the garden." Ms. Zuri


    insisted.


    "I''ll go out with you, then." The family doctor walked i n and suggested when she saw what was


    happening.


    I nodded gently. It would be better for someone to tag along. Although they were all strangers, the


    doctor was a reticent person and a suitable candidate.


    It was only then did Ms. Zuri reluctantly agree.


    We did not take the car and walked out the main door. Neither of us said a word.


    "I was the same when I first came to Whaldorf City. I couldn''t get used to the environment and pace


    here. M y everyday life wasn''t sofortable," the doctor said after a very long time.


    I froze a little. "You''re not from around here either?"


    ¡°Nope. I''m from Salt City and stayed here after I graduated,¡± the doctor said with augh.


    Hearing that she was from Salt City, I felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to her and began


    talking. "Although this is a modern city, I still prefer Salt City''s pace. It''s just nice and is conducive


    for both physical and mental development."


    The doctorughed. "I oftene out to take a stroll too. I know a really good ce. I like the


    environment there because you can drink tea and coffee at the same time. Most importantly, you


    can hear gossip about the rich and powerful in Whaldorf City. It¡¯s a good ce to kill time. Want to


    go and see?"


    I was just thinking of how hard it was to kill time right now. I nodded when I heard her suggestion.


    I followed the doctor to a ce not far away from the vi. It was a restaurant perfect for afternoon


    tea. Its interior was elegant and stylish. The ambiance seemed pretty good, which was fitting for the


    spending power of the consumers living in this area.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I can''t believe there¡¯s actually such an amazing ce here." I could not help but exim. I did not


    notice this ce even after passing it a few times.


    "I knew you¡¯d like it. Let''s go in and take a look.¡± The doctor walked in.


    I followed behind her with a smile. My mood had brightened up tremendously.


    "Let''s go up the second floor. The second floor has a better view and atmosphere than the first


    floor.¡±


    Seeing that I liked the ce, the doctor happily talked about the decorations and rmended the


    specialties here.


    After ordering drinks and some snacks, we took our number and went up to the second floor.


    We walked along the revolving staircase up to the second floor. The interior design here was even


    more elegant than the first floor and looked pretty nice. Though unexpectedly, the doctor who was


    walking in front of me froze. She then turned around and said to me, "I think there are no more


    seats left on the second floor. Let''s go to the first floor.¡±


    I saw how awkward she looked and could not help but reach out to take a look.


    I immediately noticed Theo and Cindy sitting near the window seat. It was no wonder Theo came


    out as soon as he answered the phone. It turned out that he was here having afternoon tea with


    Cindy.


    "Let''s go to the first floor, Mrs. Grant!" The doctor was feeling awkward and looking at me with


    sympathy.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    I smiled slightly. "It¡¯s fine. Let''s just sit on the second floor. Didn''t you say that the second floor has a


    better view? I''d like to see it too." As I said that, I picked a window seat and sat down.


    The doctor sat in front of me awkwardly and uttered softly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have-"


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not your fault. Thanks for the rmendation. This ce is pretty good. I


    like it very much."


    The seat I took was just two tables away from Theo and Cindy. He would be able to see me as soon


    as he looked up.


    Unsure what the two of them were talking about, Theo remained indifferent as ever. On the other


    hand, Cindy did not look so good. The joy and superiority she disyed in front of me this morning


    had disappeared.


    Theo raised his cup to take a sip of water and met my gaze as soon as he looked up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Surprised, he put down the cup and looked fixedly at me. I was uncertain what he was thinking


    about.


    I picked up my cup and raised it at him, smiling slightly. This could be counted as a greeting,


    perhaps.


    I then retracted my gaze and chatted with the doctor, n o longer looking at him.


    The waitress served the desserts and I lowered my head to take two bites. I gave the doctor a


    thumbs up and a smile. "It''s really good. I like it very much."


    The doctor''s smile looked a little forced. She was clearly ufortable and darted her gaze at


    Theo involuntarily.


    I understood her awkwardness because Theo and I were a couple, yet he was now having


    afternoon tea with another woman. It would be hard for anyone not t o overthink this.


    After a very long time, the doctor looked at me with apprehension. "Mrs. Grant, why don''t we go and


    greet Mr. Grant? It looks like he¡¯s having a discussion with thedy. Maybe we can leave together


    when he''s done."


    Having a discussion? She was pretty thoughtful for making things seem less awkward.


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "It¡¯s fine. It looks like Mr. Grant is almost done with his


    discussion now."


    In the distance, Theo had already stood up and was walking toward us. He sat beside me with a


    look of displeasure on his face, saying, "Didn¡¯t the doctor ask you to stay in bed and rest at home?


    You''ve just been discharged from the hospital!"


    I stuffed some dessert into my mouth, my gaze falling on Cindy who was sitting in the distance. She


    seemed really furious at the moment because she was staring at me with bitter resentment.


    I was not sure what they had spoken about to make her so upset. Perhaps my presence had made


    her unhappy.


    I turned around and looked at Theo, saying ndly," You should probably go back and continue with


    your discussion or I''ll be hated again.¡±


    "Wanda Lane.¡± He frowned, his expression dark and sullen.


    I stood up, a stifling sensation spreading in my chest." Keep it down. I can hear you. I''m sorry for


    interrupting you." I then looked at the dessert on the table which I had only taken two bites of and


    said to the doctor, "I''m sorry that I''ll have to let you down despite your kind invitation. Should we


    pack these up and eat them at home?"


    The doctor looked awkward. She nced at Theo, then at me before saying softly, "Alright, I''ll go


    and pay the bill."


    "I''ll wait for you outside.¡± I did not spare Theo another nce after saying that and turned around to


    walk downstairs.


    I was in such a rush that when I walked out of the door, my body felt slightly tired and I waited for


    the doctor at the steps by the roadside.


    Theo came afterward, followed by Cindy.


    She ran out after him while panting heavily. There were still moist tears on her face. "We''re doing


    this for your own good, Theowy. Why won''t you ept Mom and Dad''s suggestions? Is it worth it to


    sacrifice everything for a child?"


    Theo did not look back at her and came up to me while taking my hand, saying, "Let¡¯s go!"


    "I think you still have things to handle. You should just go. I''ll wait for the doctor." I looked at Cindy


    and smiled slightly, "Miss Reed looks like she still has things to say to you. You should continue."


    "Let''s talk when we''re at home.¡± He frowned slightly. I could tell that he was not in a good mood.


    "Mm, we have plenty of time to talk in bed at night. You should keep Miss Reedpany for now," I


    said seriously while looking at him.


    Theo did not say a word. Cindy, who was following behind him, could not stand it anymore. "How


    shameless can you get, Wanda?"


    I froze. "That doesn''t sound right, Miss Reed. How am I shameless? I''m shameless just because I''m


    going to have a discussion with my husband in bed? But you, Miss Reed, are pregnant before even


    getting married. Are you not shameless? Is it really necessary to pretend to be innocent at a time


    like this?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    My words made Cindy extremely angry. She pointed a t me, her body trembling violently. She was


    unable to say a word for a very long time. "D-Don''t be so pleased with yourself. You¡¯ll soon end up


    crying!"


    ¡°Cindy!" Theo looked displeased and said in a deep voice, "Wait here. Keith wille over and


    bring you back."


    After saying that, he did not spare her another nce and took my hand before walking forward.


    "Theowy..." Behind us, Cindy''s heart-piercing cry rang out.


    "I don¡¯t think it''s appropriate for you to leave Cindy here all alone. Don¡¯t you see how badly she¡¯s


    crying?" I was being pulled by Theo, which made my footsteps a little rushed. I talked as we walked.


    He stopped and sneered at me, saying, "Am I supposed to leave you behind and go back by myself


    then?"


    It did seem... quite inappropriate. I was heavily pregnant, after all.


    He continued to pull me forward, his grip a little tight. I t hurt my wrist greatly.


    I was in pain and began babbling nonsense, "A flirtatious idiot like you deserves it. It''s your fault that


    you¡¯ve ended up provoking a bunch ofdies. You break hearts wherever you go. Look what you''ve


    got yourself into. You¡¯re stuck in an impossible situation, huh?!


    "Ouch, it hurts! Can¡¯t you be a little more gentle, Theo Grant? I didn''t mean to ruin your fun today,


    but it''s your fault for not going farther away when you''re meeting up with another woman. Why did


    you meet her somewhere near the house? I may be at fault but you can¡¯t use such underhanded


    means to retaliate against me.¡±


    "Retaliate against you?" Heughed in anger. "Do you realize how sharp-tongued you¡¯re getting,


    Wanda Lane? You''re making things up, and your ability to cook up nonsense is getting better and


    better."


    "Seeing is believing. I''m only speaking the truth. Refute me if I''m wrong!" I argued unforgivingly.


    "You-¡± He roared in anger and nced at my belly before eventually swallowing his words. He


    continued pulling me forward.


    I refused to move and cried out, "My legs hurt, I can''t walk anymore."


    He stopped and stared at me with a dark profound gaze while frowning. "Do you want me to carry


    you?"


    "Well, that''s an option." I looked up with a look of reluctance on my face.


    He smirked and nced at my belly. Then, he picked me up princess-style.


    After taking several steps forward, he began panting." You''re too fat."


    "More like your body is getting weak." I snapped back.


    He raised his eyebrows, and his thin lips parted slightly. "You should know well whether my body is


    weak or not."


    I had just shot myself in the foot, so I mmed up and shut my eyes sensibly. What I could not see,


    I would not get irritated over.


    I was not that angry when I saw him with Cindy. However, as I was currently pregnant, my emotions


    were constantly on a rollercoaster ride. I had unknowingly turned into a shrew.


    All of a sudden, I could hear Theo sneering from above my head.


    I curiously opened my eyes and realized that we had already returned to the vi. In the distance, a


    familiar -looking Maybach was parked at the entrance.


    Tyler?


    I held my forehead. Was he not hospitalized in a hospital in Salt City? Why did hee here?!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He was d in a ck shirt and holding arge bouquet of flowers in his hand. From a distance, he


    looked tall and charming. Thankfully, we were not in a busy city center, or else the sight of a good-


    looking man holding flowers would certainly cause a sensation.


    I patted Theo''s arms gently, motioning to him to let m e down.


    Theo nced scornfully at Tyler. "Why does he do nothing all day long? It puzzles me how a man


    like him is able to be the chairman of a board? I think the Schumans will eventually be ruined


    in his hands."


    I was a little speechless. When did he start bing s o nosy?


    "Didn''t you say you¡¯re tired, Theo? Put me down!" I muttered.


    "What''s wrong? You haven''t seen him for a long time and want to go ahead to give him a warm


    hug?" He red at Tyler, and I could detect a hint of envy in his voice.


    I was speechless!


    Seeing the vicious glow in his eyes, I recalled what had happened previously and immediately said,"


    Theo, we¡¯re not in Salt City. I don¡¯t want to see my husband''s name in the headlines of Whaldorf


    City''s news tomorrow."


    "Hmph!" Perhaps my words had made him content enough. He snorted and put me down. Looking


    at the roses in Tyler''s hands, he asked, "You like vulgar and boring flowers like that?"


    "No." I shook my head quickly and said, "But most women like them."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    He nced at me without saying another word.


    Seeing him pursing his lips and having no intention t o go in, I asked, "Do you n to stand here?"


    "You don''t say?" He crossed his arms and answered as a matter-of-factly.


    It was nothing anyway, so I shook my head and simply ignored him. I walked toward Tyler.


    When Tyler saw us approaching, he stood on the same spot and looked at us from a distance.


    When he saw m e approaching, he put on a smile and handed the flowers to me. "Here¡¯s your


    birthday present!"


    "It''s not my birthday today." I furrowed my brows. Moreover, the flowers were too big and I could not


    carry them.


    "I know. There are still 13 days left. I wanted to send m y wishes in advance!" He smiled genuinely


    and brightly.


    What sort of person gave gifts this early?


    Before I could reach out to take the flowers, another pair of hands reached out to snatch the huge


    bunch of roses over. "You¡¯re pretty old school, Mr. Schuman. You should probably use these flowers


    to coax otherdies out there. Wanda doesn¡¯t like them!"


    Hah! I had never seen such a self-assertive man!


    Tyler looked calmly at Theo and said in a deep voice," I may be tacky but I''m better than you when


    ites t o romance. Or should I say that you''ve never cared about Wandy, which exins why


    you''ve never bought her flowers? Which woman out there doesn''t like flowers, may I ask? I


    remember clearly that Wandy''s wish when she was young was to have a man who loved her and


    gave her a bouquet of roses every day.¡±


    Huh? When did I ever say that?


    Tyler looked at me. "Wandy, ignore men who don''t even care about you. Look how much I care


    about you.


    I remember everything you ever said!¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrow, ncing at me with a dark and sullen gaze. "You said that before?"


    These two were both childish and boring!


    When I saw the two of them looking at me like this, it felt as if one of them would tear me apart if I


    said the wrong answer...


    I held my forehead and fell silent. For a moment, I did not know what to say.


    Tyler smirked.


    Theo''s countenance grew darker and darker. He said after a very long time, "If you like roses, then


    I''ll buy you a bouquet every day. Don''t ept them from anyone else!"


    Having said that, he tossed the bright and beautiful roses into the rubbish bin beside him. He


    spread out his hands innocently while saying to Tyler, "I''m sorry, Mr. Schuman, but the roses pricked


    my hands. I had n o choice but to toss them away."


    The bright smile on Tyler¡¯s charming face sank at once. He snorted, but thankfully, he did not lose


    his temper.


    "I didn''t know that my wife is so attractive that even though she¡¯s pregnant, some men still


    shamelesslye to our house to look for her. My dear,e in as soon as you''re done dealing


    with this guy. I''ll be waiting for the two of you at home."


    His expression was calm, while his tone was considerate and gentle. However, he deliberately


    stressed the words ''two of you''.


    After saying that, he swept his gaze over the gift box that Tyler was holding. "What do you have


    here, Mr. Schuman? Is this food? I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I''m sure you won''t mind if I have a bite?¡±


    He did not wait for Tyler to agree and went over to snatch the gift box. He then turned around and


    walked into the house.


    His series of actions were truly... childish and shameless!


    A corporation''s president was actually behaving in such a childish manner. I felt ashamed of him.


    After Theo left, the scene turned quiet and calm. Tyler pursed his lips. I could not read his


    expression, so I took the initiative to say, "You need to change your habit of waiting in front of other


    people''s houses."


    He was almost always waiting in front of the door every time he visited me.


    "You didn''t pick up your phone. You also refuse toe out and see me. I miss you, so what choice


    did I have aside from waiting for you here?" He looked at m e, sounding a little aggrieved and


    helpless.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I lowered my head. It was true that I was quite reluctant to pick up his call every time he called me,


    let alone meet up with him.


    I cleared my throat and looked up at him. "What is it this time?"


    "I can¡¯te and visit you for no reason?" he asked back, then smiled bitterly. "But I am here with a


    request this time."


    I did not say a word and waited for him to continue.


    "Come back to the country with me, Wandy. Or perhaps we''ll go to other cities that you like.


    Whatever it is, stay away from Whaldorf City." He looked at me, his tone sounding a little anxious.


    He seemed off as well. There were emotions in his eyes that I could notprehend.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    I looked closely at him. "Can you stop being so childish? Don¡¯t mention things like that again." He


    would almost always bring this up every time we met.


    How could we go back to how things were? Not only was I not able to leave with him because I had


    a family of my own now, but he had also returned to the Schumans. He had duties and


    responsibilities of his own, so how could he just leave anytime he wanted?


    In the world of adults, there was no such thing as having the freedom to leave without a single


    burden.


    "Is it so hard to separate from Theo? Are you going to stay with him forever?" He took out a


    cigarette but did not light it up. He just held it between his fingers and gently yed with it.


    Speechless, I said, "We''re husband and wife, so it''s only right for me to stay with him forever.


    Leaving with you is the unusual thing to do, alright? Tyler, although I''m trying to treat you like family


    and am no longer afraid of you or reject you as I used to, can you please act more like a normal


    person when you show u p in front of me?"


    Every time I saw him, he was either asking me to go back with him or he would be fighting with


    Theo. I was always stuck in the middle.


    "I can guarantee...¡± He pulled out a lighter from his pocket and swept his gaze across my belly. He


    paused before putting the lighter back into his pocket and continued to y with the cigarette. He


    said confidently, "...that you''ll soone and beg me to take you away.¡±


    "Hah!" I looked at him, feeling speechless. "You¡¯re too confident. My baby will soon be born. Do you


    think I''ll take the baby away from Theo and let them grow up i n a single-parent family without a


    father?"


    "You will, and I¡¯m sure of that," he said with unmistakable certainty.


    "Tyler, don''t you call yourself my brother? Have you seen brothers constantly encouraging their


    sister to get a divorce? You''re putting me in a difficult position, do you know that?¡± I was so furious


    that I roared in exhaustion.


    "Leave him. Only by leaving him will you be happy. As long as you leave him, I''ll let you date


    anyone and will also help you out after that.¡± He looked serious.


    However, I was extremely angry. I was wasting my breath talking to him for so long. He simply could


    not listen to reason and I began to grow irritated. "That¡¯s i t. I''m tired and want to go back and rest!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, I looked away and walked in.


    When I entered the house, I was not surprised to see that a pastry box had been tossed into the


    trash. It must have been inside the gift box Tyler brought. The desserts in it were ruined. It looked


    like a kid had deliberately trashed it.


    Theo''s childishness was quite terrifying sometimes, and his destructive ability was even stronger


    than a kid''s. 1


    I inadvertently caught a glimpse of a glistening silver item beside the pastry box. Out of curiosity, I


    went over to take a look. My heart throbbed with great excitement as tears involuntarily gushed out


    of my eyes.


    "Why is that useless ring making you so touched?¡± Theo''s mocking voice rang out from the side.


    Well yeah, the Grants were in the jewelry business and had seen all kinds of jewelry. This was just


    scrap paper to him.


    I ignored him and picked up the ring, looking at it in a daze.


    This was the birthday present I got when I turned ten, and it was also the first ever birthday present


    I had received.


    I remembered that wearing silver jewelry was a popr thing to do in ss at the time. Almost


    everyone was wearing all sorts of nes, bracelets, and rings.


    I was a kid like everyone else and yearned to own one myself, but I knew that Mom was having a


    hard time providing for the family. Hence, I was afraid to ask her for one. Therefore, I would go to


    town every afternoon after school to collect scraps, nning to save up to get myself silver jewelry.


    On one rainy day, I tried to pick up a mineral water bottle from a muddy pond and identally fell


    into it. I almost drowned. Amid Mom''s beating and threats, I finally told her the truth of why I was


    collecting scraps.


    Mom hugged me and cried after hearing the truth. She med herself for not being capable enough


    to provide the best for her daughter.


    I apologized while sobbing, telling her that I was not sensible enough and did not want any of these


    things anymore.


    The next night, Mom came home with arge pile of cardboard boxes and exined that she had


    epted a job folding boxes. It would earn her ten cents per box. She would be able to buy me a


    birthday gift after some time.


    I was delighted to hear that and helped Mom fold the boxes as well. Tyler had always been


    rebellious and refused to speak to us. However, he surprisingly took the initiative to help out every


    day after dinner without a singleint.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Just like that, the three of us workedte into the night every day.


    This was the first time our family was so united and harmonious. It was also the first time all of us


    were working together. With the three of us helping each other out, we looked like a happy and


    ordinary family.


    A monthter, Mom gave me 31 dors to buy my favorite jewelry.


    I could have bought my favorite ne with that money, but I used it to buy three custom-made


    rings o f the same style with our names engraved on the back.


    I called them ''family tokens'' and joked that if we ever got separated in the future, I would use these


    to identify my rtives.


    These were the happiest moments of my life, so they meant a lot to me.


    Though sadly, I was no longer able to find the ring again afterward and even Mom had no idea


    where it went. We searched for so long yet still could not find it.


    After I lost the ring, I med myself for a very long time. It was a scar on my heart. I kept thinking


    that I did not deserve beautiful and expensive things, which was the reason why I did not wear any


    jewelry now.


    After so many years since the incident, the regret I once had was finally resolved.


    If my ring was here, would the two other rings be here too?


    At the thought of this, I immediately asked Theo," Where''s the gift box you just brought back?"


    Theo looked a little sullen when he saw me like that and said in a deep voice, "In the garbage can


    outside."


    I quickly stood up and rushed out the door before I could even properly put on my shoes.


    In the garbage can in the garden, the gift box was torn to shreds and was simply lying there.


    I searched for a very long time, and as expected, the ring with Tyler''s name on it was lying in the


    corner of the box. As though I saw hope, I bent down and poked my entire head into the dirty and


    smelly garbage can without a single care. I carefully started searching.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Theo pulled me out, his voice cold and stern. "Are his gifts that precious?"


    "No, I''ll tell you about itter. Let me find it first." I broke free from his grip after saying that,


    disregarding the difort in my belly. I continued to lean against the garbage can to search


    through the contents.


    "That¡¯s enough, Wanda Lane!" He raised his voice. I could tell that he was on the verge of losing it.


    I stood up and looked at him, saying rather helplessly,


    "Theo, I really have important things to do right now and can''t exin to you. Why don''t you go


    inside first?"


    He grabbed my hand and the garbage can. "You don''t have time to talk to me but have the time to


    look for worthless trash? Do you like Tyler''s gift that much? Wanda Lane, do you even know your


    status right now?!"


    His voice was terrifyingly cold due to anger. His deep and profound gaze was spurting out mes,


    while his grip tightened unknowingly.


    I was in pain and yelped. "Let go of me, Theo. You''re hurting me."


    He hesitated and loosened his grip. "I¡¯m d you know it hurts." His tone was much softer now.


    I pushed him away in anger. "Some things can¡¯t be measured with money, Theo. This may look like


    a useless piece of trash to you but it carries significant meaning for me."


    After saying those words, I ignored him and crouched down to keep looking.


    As expected, Mom''s ring was there too. It must have dropped and fallen to the bottom of the


    garbage can when Theo was ripping the box apart.


    When I looked at the ring, I could vaguely see Mom''s smiling face and cried tears of joy.


    When I returned to the room, Theo''s countenance grew even colder and sterner than before. He sat


    on the couch, pulling a long face without saying a word. 0 n the other hand, I was in a good mood


    because I had found the rings.


    After cleaning them up, I walked up to him and said," Don''t be angry anymore. These carry a great


    significance to me. They might look-"


    Before I could finish, he pulled out his phone in anger. His voice was so cold it carried no trace of


    warmth." Keith, go to our jewelry store and bring all the gold and silver jewelry to the vi for me.


    That includes the new arrivals as well. No, in addition to our stores, go to other jewelry stores to buy


    all the different styles too."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    I could not hear what Keith said.


    Theo grew impatient and raised his voice, "When I say all, I mean all the jewelry stores in Whaldorf


    City."


    He hung up the phone immediately after saying that.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at me. "Throw away those cheap things that Tyler gave you.


    Tell me what you want and I promise to get it for you no matter what it is."


    "You''re really rich, aren''t you, Mr. Grant?!" I rolled my eyes at him, feeling tremendously speechless.


    He had too much money and did not know what to spend it o n.


    "From today onward, if you ever need anything, you can only tell me about it." There was a smug


    look in his eyes. He seemed to enjoy mypliments.


    He was simply... I was speechless! It looked like a man would lose his IQ when he was impulsive.


    Not bothering to argue with him, I looked at the rings i n my hands that cost less than 31 bucks.


    They might not be expensive, but they carried significant importance to me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I looked at him and said, "You know that my mom adopted me. A disabled woman like her went


    through


    a lot of trouble to raise Tyler and me. However, there were often times when kids were materialistic.


    On my tenth birthday, wearing jewelry was a trend among m y ssmates. I really wanted one but


    as I was poor and could not afford any, I began collecting scraps every day to save up."


    Theo froze, looking at me rather sympathetically.


    Iughed and continued, "Later, I was injured from collecting scraps and my mother was upset after


    learning about it. In order to earn more money to buy me a birthday present, she worked her dayjob


    during the day and folded boxes at home at night. Every night, the three of us would workte into


    the night. That was the first time the three of us had ever worked as a team to achieve amon


    goal.


    "Later, we collected enough money but I didn''t buy the ne that I had always wanted. I used


    the money t o get three custom-made rings instead, one for everyone in the family. They''re all the


    same, and they''re our family''s token.¡±


    Theo¡¯s countenance was no longer dark and grim. He reached out to pull me to his side. I stretched


    out my hand and pulled out one of the rings, handing it to him. "You may think that they''re not worth


    a lot of money, but they¡¯re a representation of my mom¡¯s love for me. They also carry the love and


    care we have for each other."


    "These are precious to me. They''re my best memories and also a reminder that I once had family


    members


    who loved me."


    He hugged me tight, uttering softly, "You have a family now. I''ll take over their role and take care of


    you. Tell me what you need and I''ll give it to you even if it means getting the stars in the sky."


    Those words were supposed to sound romantic but it did sound a little hrious when they came out


    of Theo''s mouth. It was as though he was showing off his wealth and omnipotence.


    Keith was no doubt the best assistant out there. In less than two hours, he led seven people into the


    vi. Each of them was carrying a heavy suitcase.


    Keith ordered them to empty out the contents in the suitcases andid them on the floor. They filled


    up half of the room.


    It was only then he did say in a very serious tone, "Mr. Grant, all the things that you requested are


    here."


    Theo did not even look up and merely nced at me, saying, "Go and pick the ones that you like."


    I went forward and looked at the glittering gold jewelry in front of me. My eyes were nearly blinded. I


    asked Keith in a hushed tone, "Did you spend a lot of money buying these?"


    "Not much. Excluding the jewelry from our shop, it''s only a few million dors." Keith was


    expressionless.


    I gasped, then turned around and said to Theo, "I don''t like any of them. Ask them to take them


    back!"


    He was clearly in the jewelry business yet still spent money to buy from other stores. Other than


    saying that he was sick in the head, I really did not know what else to say.


    Theo looked up and stared at me with his eyebrows raised. "You don¡¯t like any of them?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. I don''t like any of them. Hurry up and return them."


    "Put them upstairs, then. I, Theo Grant, have never returned anything after making a purchase."


    Having said that, he looked at Keith and said, "Pay more attention when you make a purchase next


    time."


    He was ming Keith for not doing his job properly.


    Keith froze, then ordered the staff to move the jewelry t o my room without a singleint before


    leaving with them afterward.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    I had no strength left to criticize him, so I just gave him a thumbs up. "You¡¯re really rich, Mr. Grant!¡±


    I was the one who did not understand the thinking and world of the rich.


    I did not wear jewelry, so wearing them at home would turn them into something useless. Some


    jewelry was like clothes. They had a season. They might seem expensive now but they would


    depreciate in value once it was past the season.


    Not wanting to entertain this childish man anymore, I turned around and went upstairs.


    Theo followed me. After the whole ordeal, he stopped arguing with me over Tyler''s affairs. However,


    he made another unreasonable request this time, which was to ask me to order a custom-made


    couple ring for the two of us.


    The criteria were the same-I had to make my own money and the ring had to be silver. I had to be


    the one to custom make it myself and the style had to be simr to the previous three rings. The


    reason he gave? Tyler had one so he must have one too. 1


    Theo was simply unreasonable. Apart from the fact that we already had wedding rings, no


    company''s


    president would make such a rough-cut silver ring.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Theo, are you childish or sick in the head? You should probably see a doctor!" No way, how was I


    supposed to pick up scraps like in the past? Where was I supposed to find boxes to fold?


    "If you can make money to make Tyler a ring, why can''t you do it for me? I''m your husband, and it¡¯s


    only right for you to make one for me. How can a nominal brother like him be worthy of receiving a


    ring from you?"


    I could not reason with him at all. Those were all things that happened many years ago.


    I burst outughing. "In that case, you¡¯re my nominal husband too. Also, rings are typically given by


    the man to the woman. You should be the one to buy me a ring. Besides, I gave you a gift but you


    didn¡¯t even look at it."


    "A gift? What else have you given me besides those two sets of clothes that I''m about to wear out?"


    He pulled a long face, grumpiness written all over his face.


    "I bought you pajamas, belts, and clothes back in Salt City but you never once appreciated them."


    "You did? Why am I not aware of that?" He sat up, looking at me in surprise.


    "Of course. I put the clothes I bought you in the closet every time. You didn¡¯t even look at them." I


    felt tremendously aggrieved about this too. Speaking of which, I did enjoy buying things for him


    when we just got married, but they were always piled up in the closet. He never wore them, and I


    never brought it up.


    "Which closet did you put them in? Don''t you know where my closet is?" He gave me a sideways


    nce.


    "I do!" I nodded with righteous indignation. "Your closet is full of business attire, all of them are


    expensive and top of the line. The ones I bought are home clothes, so they don''t fit in the closet.


    That''s why I put all of them in the closet in the bedroom, but you''ve never even looked at them."


    "Don''t you know that I only wear clothes from the cloakroom?" He exhaled. "But I didn''t see them in


    the closet afterward. Where did they go?"


    What he meant by afterward was when I was pregnant and he returned to the bedroom to sleep.


    "The closet is too small and my clothes couldn''t fit, so I threw them away. But I couldn''t bring myself


    to discard a shirt that was slightly expensive and looked good. I gave it to Dr. Lynch after his clothes


    were soaked by the rainst time."


    "You gave my clothes to someone else?" He raised his voice to criticize me.


    "You wouldn''t wear it anyway and it was a waste to leave it there. What¡¯s wrong with giving it


    away?" I was speechless.


    "Get it back immediately."


    Huh?


    This was so long ago but he was actually saying things like that. Gosh.


    "I will not do embarrassing things like that. You can g o and take the shirt back if you''re so bold!"


    This was m y first time seeing someone asking for something back after it had been given away.


    What was more, it was a pretty expensive shirt.


    "If I say I want it, then I want it." He wore a nonchnt expression and pulled out his phone from his


    pocket.


    "Uh, do you really want it back?" Seeing that he was serious about it, I could not help but ask.


    "You bought it for me. What¡¯s wrong with asking for it back?"


    "I don''t think it¡¯s a good idea. Why don''t I buy a new one for you tomorrow?" I quickly offered. I did


    not want Mason to feel speechless after receiving the call. Perhaps he had already thrown the shirt


    away.


    "That''s not a bad offer. I happen to have no more clothes to wear. But I want that shirt back. It


    belongs t o me and can''t be given to just about anyone."


    Fine. I was speechless. He could do whatever he wanted as long as it made him happy!

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "Theo, can you go out and make the call? I want to sleep.¡± I could not bring myself to hear him ask


    for the shirt back from Mason.


    He ignored me. The call was answered after just a few rings. Mason''s usual cold voice rang out, "Is


    there something wrong?¡±


    "Wanda lent you a shirtst time. I want you to send it over because I want to wear it."


    As expected of Theo. The way he spoke was concise and to the point-righteous and direct without a


    single hint of embarrassment.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone. Mason was probably astounded by his


    words and only spoke after a long time. Even though his tone was the same, I could detect a hint of


    tremor. "Are you so poor that you can''t even afford to buy clothes now?¡±


    "I can afford it, but I want that specific shirt." Theo was shameless and stubborn.


    ¡°Go and buy the exact same one, then. It''s been a long time and I can''t remember where I put it. If


    there¡¯s nothing else, then I''m hanging up. I¡¯m working.¡±


    Mason had already recollected himself at this point. 1 "Take your time to think about it. Think


    carefully. You


    must find it. That''s the shirt my wife bought me. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to wear it?


    Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" Theo sounded displeased now.


    "What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? It''s just a shirt." Mason sounded like he was saying it on purpose.


    "Oh, is that so? I heard that you¡¯ve recently developed a new drug and are facing a shortage of


    funds. I was thinking of allocating some to you, but it looks like there isn''t a need for that anymore.


    Oh, by the way, don''t even think about getting dividends for this quarter. The money will be used as


    the turnover for the newpany in Whaldorf City."


    Theo said those words in an exceedingly natural manner. When he was done, he even leaned back


    on the couch with a rxed expression.


    The other party hesitated for 30 seconds. "Apart from the dividends, I want you to give me 1.5


    million dors from your personal ount."


    "Deal! On the condition that I see the shirt as soon as possible.¡± Without half a moment''s hesitation,


    Theo agreed readily.


    "No problem. I''ll look for it now. I''ll ask someone to send it to you tomorrow." Mason sounded a little


    delighted.


    Crazy! Theo was aplete lunatic! Just like that, he spent 1.5 million dors!


    I stroked my belly and felt worried for my and my child''s future. Would we have to end up collecting


    scraps for a living?


    After hanging up the call, Theo shook his legs smugly with a delighted look on his face.


    My heart, on the other hand, was aching. What the eye did not see, the heart would not grief. I


    simplyy down and closed my eyes to sleep, ignoring him.


    In the next few days, apart from going out to meet Xander and Jerome, I would mostly stay at


    home, fiddling with the jewelry that amounted to millions of dors.


    I was starting to like them now. At least they were better than useless clothes. If I were to go broke


    one day, I would hand them in for cash. I could probablyst for a while more.


    I was not surprised when Petra came to visit. Since I was in Whaldorf City, I knew it would just be a


    matter of time before she would show up at my door.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she arrived muchter than I expected.


    I thought she would show up the few days after I arrived in the city.


    I invited her to the living room and asked Miss Zuri to make her a cup of tea.


    Neither she nor I spoke. We both sat in silence. Since she was the one who showed up at my door,


    she would have to voice out her purpose. I waited.


    Sure enough, after taking a few sips of tea, Petra said, " I heard you''re in Whaldorf City, so I''ve


    been looking for an opportunity to catch up with you. I''ve been busy during this period of time, so I


    only managed toe over now.


    "You''re too polite, Petra. We should be the ones visiting you instead. Though unfortunately, I''m not


    in a good condition to go out. I''m sorry for my poor manners." Everyone knew how to exchange


    pleasantries.


    "Looks like you''re about to deliver, huh?" She still sounded soft and tender as always. Her smile


    was always so warm.


    "Yes." I nodded but did not say anything else.


    I did not know what she meant by that.


    She put down the teacup and pulled out a contract from her bag before handing it to me. "Take a


    look at i t. You''re a mother now, so you need to learn to think of your child."


    I did not take it and merely raised my eyebrow with a smile. "Thanks, Petra, but I don''t think I''ll need


    it."


    "Take a look at it first. You might need it!" Her smile was decent, elegant, and steady. She was in full


    control of the situation.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    She held it out in front of me and I had no choice but t o take it. I flipped it open and read it from


    start to finish. I had already expected the content, but the amount really surprised me. I could not


    help but burst outughing. "As expected of you, Petra. You¡¯re still generous as always."


    "I told you that I liked you from the first time I met you and am also willing to help you. This


    compensation reflects my personal feelings for you. If you ept it, then we''ll all be happy. You and


    your child will be clothed and fed for the rest of your lives, while my daughter will get what she


    wants. Most importantly, Theo will soar to the peak where he belongs."


    After a short pause, she continued, "You know that Theo is an ambitious man. He came to Whaldorf


    City t o expand his business because he wants to climb to a higher spot. This isn¡¯t Salt City.


    Ambition and abilities alone won''t be able to help him achieve these things. T o expand his business


    in Whaldorf City, he needs connections, money, and power. I''m capable of providing him with these


    external forces.


    "If you love him and care about his future, you should b e wise enough to leave him now instead of


    bing a stumbling block to his bright future!¡±


    I put the contract on the table and waited for her to finish with a nk expression.


    With a slight smile and a nd tone, I said, "I admit that you''ve made a point, Petra. I''m also aware


    that you''re capable of assisting him, but you don''t know Theo at all. He¡¯s a proud and conceited


    man. He''ll rely on his own abilities to fight for whatever he wants. He does not need help now that


    he''s here in Whaldorf City. He''ll achieve the same glory he has in Salt City sooner orter."


    I had never doubted Theo¡¯s abilities and believed that he would not abandon me and the child for


    the sake of expanding thepany.


    If he did take the initiative to leave us one day, it would be because his love for Cindy had gone


    beyond his sense of responsibility.


    When that happened, I would be willing to give up-but not under the current circumstances.


    Seeing that I was unmoved, Petra put away her amiability and sneered. "What sort of ce do you


    think Whaldorf City is? Do you really think that things are fair here just like in Salt City? That anyone


    can reach their goal with abilities alone? Well, listen up. If he offends the Louises, then I guarantee


    that hispany will have a hard time expanding in Whaldorf City."


    Ignoring her threat, I raised my eyebrows to look at her. "I''m just his wife. Being a good wife is my


    duty, while the rest has nothing to do with me.¡± "I can''t believe you¡¯re this cruel, Wanda Lane. You


    won''t hesitate to risk the entire Grant Corporation for your own selfish desires. Or should I say that


    you don''t love Theo at all but are only with him for his money?¡±


    After uttering those words, she smiled again. "If you''re doing it for the money, then this is going to


    be easy. I¡¯m offering you enough money and can also offer you severalpanies. Although they


    can''tpare to Grant Corporation, their worth will definitely be to your satisfaction. If you want to


    work, then you can still go to the office; if you don''t, just sit at home and wait for the dividends. Not


    only that, but you can alsoe to me if you need more money in the future."


    Sure enough, I was clueless about the world of the rich. From her generous tone, she made it


    sound so simple as though she was giving me vegetables.


    Seeing how earnest she was at persuading me, I felt like I would appear a little too insensitive if I


    refused o n the spot. Even I thought I was being a little unappreciative.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After talking to her for a very long time, I was starting t o feel tired. I said, "Your conditions are pretty


    tempting. I would seem disrespectful if I refused you o n the spot. Look, I¡¯ll agree to think about it."


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m only willing to make this offer because it''s you. I''ll let you think about it till


    next Saturday. If you agree, then we''ll proceed with it straight away; if you don''t, then we¡¯ll see each


    other at Cindy¡¯s birthday party before nine o¡¯clock at night."


    I raised my eyebrows at her, not sure what she meant b y that.


    ¡°Next Saturday will be Cindy''s birthday-cum-reunion party as well as the engagement party that I


    am hosting for her. I''ll announce their engagement at nine o''clock," she said with great certainty.


    In any case, I was extremely envious of Petra''s protectiveness over her daughter.


    "Alright." I had no reason to refuse at this point.


    When everything was done, Petra stood up to bid farewell.


    As soon as she left, Iy on the sofa. My back and legs were feeling sore. I felt drained.


    When Theo came home, I was looking out the window while daydreaming. On this hot day, my


    entire body was ice-cold and there was a thick nket covering m y body.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Theo took off his coat, and after handing it to Miss Zuri, he walked up to me to pinch my chin. He


    teased me, "Why are you wrapped up in such a thick nket o n a hot day? Aren''t you worried


    about getting roasted alive?"


    I was in a bad mood at the moment. I looked up at him and found him not the least bit pleasant to


    look at. I was afraid of losing my temper at him, so I stood up from the couch without a word and


    nned to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Theo pulled my hand.


    "To the garden to take a walk." I needed time alone to calm down.


    Theo rubbed my hand a few times and sighed. "It''s Matthew''s birthday today and Quinn wants me


    to go over. I''ll take a walk with you when wee backter, okay?"


    Perhaps he could tell that I was in a bad mood because his tone sounded more like a negotiation.


    I looked at him for a moment and nodded slightly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I went to the dressing room to change my clothes and put on light makeup before walking out the


    door with Theo. We got in the car.


    When the car drove out the vi¡¯s main gate, Theo


    said, "Don¡¯t listen to the things Petra said.¡± "You know what she told me?" I was not surprised he


    knew Petra came by earlier. I was, however, surprised that he knew what Petra said to me.


    Theo shook his head. "I can roughly guess it."


    I suddenly felt a little mischievous and nced at his abnormally charming face. I chuckled slightly.


    "Can you guess if I agreed to her conditions?"


    The ear-piercing sound of the brakes instantly rang out as my words fell.


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo was terrifying when he was angry. The fire in his eyes seemed to have taken a


    physical form and it was as though he could burn anyone into ashes.


    It was indeed unwise to provoke a tiger.


    I sighed and evaded his gaze, saying slightly, "The terms offered by Petra are too generous. There''s


    enough money to clothe and feed me and the baby for the rest of our lives."


    "I have the ability to feed and clothe you and our baby for the rest of our lives!" Theo pinched my


    chin and forced me to look straight at him.


    I did not deny it. "From what Petra said, you''ll have a hard time making progress in Whaldorf City if


    you don''t marry Cindy. If I ept her terms, you can then advance unimpeded and she can also


    fulfill her sense of duty toward her daughter. Most importantly, you and Cindy can both-"


    "Stop thinking about all this nonsense,¡± Theo interrupted me with a look of displeasure. "I don¡¯t need


    a woman to get something. Also, there''s nothing going on between Cindy and me. The things she


    said t o Petra are none of your concern.¡±


    His words left me stunned for a moment. I suddenly recalled that Cindy was pregnant and teased


    him," Cindy''s pregnant and you¡¯re telling me there''s nothing going on between the two of you?¡±


    "What do I have to do with her getting pregnant?¡± Theo looked baffled.


    "How could she possibly carry another man''s child when she loves you so much?" I trusted my


    logic, but Theo stared at me like he was staring at an idiot.


    "Wanda Lane..." Theo ced his broad hand on top of my head, his charming face drawing near.


    "Although I had no idea that getting pregnant would make you an idiot, it seems that your symptoms


    are a little too serious."


    How the heck did I be an idiot?


    Did I say something wrong?


    Theo scoffed and revved up the car engine once more. "Only you cane up with the logic of a


    woman getting pregnant just because she loves the man.¡±


    "You''re just trying to deny it!" I groaned.


    Seeing how infuriated I was, Theo''s mood brightened u p. "The child in Cindy''s belly has nothing to


    do with m e. My child will onlye out of your belly. Stop overthinking nonsense like that next


    time."


    He did not seem the least bit guilty and was certain that the child in Cindy''s belly was not his. I did


    not know if I should believe him.


    Cindy loved him so much. Would she be willing to carry another man''s child?


    If the child was not Theo¡¯s, why was Petra asking Cindy to marry him, then?


    The car drove all the way to the main entrance of the Zimmers'' vi. I suppressed my curiosity for


    now and followed Theo out of the car.


    The weather was too hot and there was no wind. I felt a stifling feeling in my chest after getting out


    of the car and taking just a few steps.


    Theo heard how heavily I was panting and stopped in his tracks. He asked in concern, "Are you


    feeling unwell?¡±


    I was just about to respond when I saw a golden retriever rush out of the vi. My eyes widened in


    fear. "Theo..."


    Thankfully, Theo was quick enough and picked me up at once.


    The golden retriever failed to pounce on me and stopped. It spun in ce anxiously.


    "This darn thing!¡± Theo grew mad and kicked the golden retriever on its belly.


    The golden retriever cried out in pain, and its cries summoned everyone in the vi.


    When Matthew came out and saw what was going on, his eyes turned cold at once. "What is the


    meaning of this, Mr. Grant?"


    Theo ignored him and merely looked at me with furrowed brows. "You must have been frightened to


    death."


    There was no need to say more about what had just happened earlier.


    I shook my head, motioning Theo to put me down.


    However, the stubborn man refused to let go, which put me in a tremendously awkward position. I


    avoided eye contact with everyone else.


    Quinn snapped back to her senses after a while and rushed over to hold my hand, saying in


    concern," Looks like you just had a fright. Let''s go to the hospital and get you checked immediately."


    As soon as she said those words, Marcus red at Matthew fiercely and walked over to the golden


    retriever to kick it. "This beast shouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    How is it supposed to pay if Wanda had gotten hurt?"


    As soon as Matthew heard what he said, his expression grew even more sullen. "Will it not be


    enough even if I paid with my life? In your eyes, is my life no different from this beast''s life, Father?"


    "Are you listening to yourself?" Marcus flew into a rage.


    Seeing that the father and son were about to argue, I quickly said, "Marcus, you''re family, so don¡¯t


    let insignificant things like this destroy the harmony between you. I''m not that weak either. Besides,


    this is supposed to be a joyful day. Let''s all cheer up."


    "Wanda¡¯s right. This is a joyous asion. It¡¯s gettingte and dinner''s about to be ready. Let''s go in


    and take a seat." Quinn tried to smooth things over.


    Marcus'' expression eased a little and he said to me with a smile, "You''re too considerate. Don''t


    worry, I''ll make sure topensate you well. I won''t let you suffer any wrongs."


    I smiled. "You''re too polite, Marcus."


    After exchanging pleasantries with each other, Marcus ¡¯ mood was clearly lifted and I breathed a


    sigh of relief. However, when I caught a glimpse of Matthew who was standing on one side without


    saying a word a s well as his gloomy aura, I still felt somewhat bad about it.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    It was Matthew¡¯s birthday today but he was now upset because of me.


    After entering the living room and taking a seat, the servants served us freshly brewed tea.


    Theo took a sip of the tea with a smile before taking out a gift box from his suit pocket. "Marcus, I


    didn''t bring anything when I visitedst time and felt really sorry about it. When I went home that


    day, a friend invited me to a charity auction and I saw this there. I figured you''d like it.¡±


    Theo opened up the gift box as he spoke.


    Inside the gift boxy a piece of jade. The jade was white in color, crystal clear and extremely


    lustrous. It looked especially precious at first nce.


    Marcus'' eyes lit up as he picked up the jade to study it carefully. His love for it was written all over


    his face.


    "This is a really good piece of jade." Quinn looked at it too.


    Marcus nodded with a smile and put the jade back into the box. He handed it to the servants and


    ordered them to keep it safe. He then turned around and said t o Theo, "You''re so thoughtful. I really


    like this gift." "Perhaps it''s because of the child, Theo¡¯s getting more


    and more thoughtful now." Quinn praised him.


    "I''m more thoughtful when I do things now." Theo held my hand and chuckled. "Wanda will always


    remind me of the things I don''t notice. Had it not been for her reminder when we got home thest


    time, I would''ve forgotten about my manners."


    Me,"???"


    Marcus shifted his gaze toward me and nodded in satisfaction. "I knew you were a different child


    from the first time I saw you."


    "You tter me, Marcus,¡± I replied, embarrassed.


    We then chatted for a while more until dinner was ready. After that, we all moved to the dining area.


    It was Matthew¡¯s birthday today, so our topic of conversation surrounded him. Suddenly, someone


    mentioned that he was now at a marriageable age and the atmosphere suddenly turned a little


    tense.


    Matthew''s dissatisfaction toward his father had reached the extreme. He put down his knife and


    fork, coldly saying, "Didn''t you always say that a man like m e will never get a girl? So don''t bother


    worrying about whether I¡¯ll marry anyone or not. I''ll stay single for the rest of my life."


    "Do you even listen to yourself?!¡± Marcus mmed the table furiously.


    "Calm down, don''t argue." Quinn rolled her eyes as she grabbed Marcus'' arm. She quickly said, "It''s


    Matthew¡¯s birthday today. You promised to let it drop. Also, stop saying things like that to your son.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be pleased hearing you say such things.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Calm down, don''t embarrass yourself in front of Theo and Wanda."


    After saying that, Quinn put a spoonful of food on my te. "Wanda, hurry up and tell me about


    celebrity gossip.¡±


    Quinn was an expert at smoothing things over. Before the father and son could begin arguing, she


    had already ended it in a few words. It was no wonder a clever woman like her was able to capture


    Marcus¡¯ heart.


    I nced at Matthew''s sullen face and continued to chat with Quinn.


    After three rounds of wine, Marcus became slightly drunk and Quinn took him out to sober up. Theo


    and Matthew chatted idly. Since I could not join the men¡¯s conversation, I nned to go out and


    take a walk.


    Theo wanted toe along but I refused.


    He did not insist and ordered two female servants to follow me.


    The Zimmers'' garden was well-maintained and it felt a s though I was in a fairnd. Although I had


    a strong urge to lie down on the grass, my body was not in a good condition to do that.


    The servant saw me sigh and seemed to have guessed what I was thinking. She said with a smile,


    "Mrs.


    Grant, do you want to go lie down on the swing bed? That swing is surrounded by flowers. It''ll feel


    good to lie on it."


    My eyes lit up. "Take me there."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Indeed, as the servant said, lying on it felt really good. My nose was filled with the fragrance of


    flowers and I began to rx. I even started to feel drowsy.


    "Mr. Grant is really nice to you, Mrs. Grant. He gave us so many instructions just now and is super


    worried about you. He¡¯s afraid we can''t take care of you well."


    I let out a faint smile but did not say a word.


    Theo was indeed treating me better and better, so much so that I was afraid of losing him. I was


    afraid that this perfect dream would shatter at any moment.


    I hoped...


    That such a day would nevere.


    Perhaps the flowers had a calming effect, I dozed off unknowingly and when I woke up, the sky was


    already dark.


    A tall figure stood in front of me and I subconsciously thought it was Theo. Perhaps the good rest I


    had earlier had put me in such a good mood that I sat up from the swing with my eyes squinted. I


    opened my arms and hugged his waist. "Theo, can you build me a garden like this too?" "Do you


    like it?"


    I did not notice that something was off with the man¡¯s voice, so I nodded and said with a smile,


    "Until the day our baby is born, I''ll stay in the garden every day. If we have a daughter, then she¡¯ll


    grow to be as beautiful as the flowers; if it''s a boy, then he''ll be as tender as the flowers, just like


    you."


    "Okay." He opened up his arms and ced his hand o n top of my head.


    I froze and finally noticed that something was off.


    I looked up slowly and when I saw the man¡¯s face from up close, I gasped. "M-Mr. Zimmer! W-What


    are you doing here?"


    Matthew looked at my face as my arms left his waist. His gaze dimmed. "Why can''t it be me?"


    I sensed how strange he was acting at the moment and did not know what else to say. I got up from


    the swing and was ready to leave.


    "You''re mad at me?" Matthew folded his arms over his chest while leaning against the swing. He


    asked in a mild tone...


    "Why should I be mad?" I turned around and looked at him with questioning eyes.


    Matthew raised his chin. ¡°Goldie frightened you."


    Goldie?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    His pet dog?


    I had no strength left in me to make fun of the name and responded awkwardly, "Why would I be


    mad at you for trivial things like that, Mr. Zimmer? You think too much.¡±


    "Hah.¡± Matthew sneered. "I''ll send Goldie away regardless if you¡¯re mad or not. But if you''re mad,


    then I''m afraid he won''t be around for long.¡±


    Those words... sounded really odd.


    I cleared my throat and said unnaturally, "I''m sorry, it''s all my..."


    "What? Are you intending to act pitiful?" Matthew frowned. "Did you learn this from Quinn or did you


    already know this?¡±


    I fell silent for a moment before walking up to Matthew. "I''m scared of dogs and I can''t do anything


    about it, Mr. Zimmer. Your pet dog scared me. You should be the one apologizing to me. I''m only


    apologizing to you because your dog has to be sent away because of me. These are two


    completely different matters. As we¡¯re both adults here, I don''t think you should hold such deep


    resentment toward m e."


    "Or perhaps, should I say..." I paused and continued," You resent me not because of the dog but


    because of Quinn?"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Matthew pursed his lips, obviously upset at what I just said.


    I raised my eyebrow and softened my tone. "Matthew, everyone has the right to make their own


    choices.


    Was Marcus happy when he was with your mother? Were you happy? Don''t you think that things


    aren¡¯t so bad now?"


    Everyone has the right to choose a better person and a better life. This was not wrong. Matthew


    was in no position to change anything. If he did not learn to ept it, then he would never be


    happy. The same went for his mother.


    "Are you educating me?" Matthew''s eyes were ice-cold.


    "Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Zimmer. I have no intention o f educating you." I spread my arms and


    sighed helplessly. "I wouldn''t be saying these things if you hadn''t vented out on me for no reason.


    This is your family¡¯s matter. Outsiders like me have no right to say anything about it."


    Having said that, I nned to turn around and leave. I f this continued, both of us would only get


    upset at each other.


    However, Matthew had no ns of letting me leave


    and rushed over to stand in my way.


    "How can I help you, Mr. Zimmer?" I asked in a cold and distant voice.


    "When you grow tired of a person, can you bring yourself to abandon him without a single


    hesitation, then throw yourself into the arms of another man? If that¡¯s the case, when you''re tired of


    Theo one day, I can reluctantly ept you. I hope you won¡¯t refuse me when that dayes."


    What logic was this?


    I held my forehead, feeling my head hurting slightly." Mr, Zimmer, I''ll just take it as you''ve had too


    much to drink. Can I ask you to please step aside and stop harassing me?"


    Matthew was very problematic, especially at this moment. It would be wise for me to stay away from


    him.


    He stepped aside and continued to follow me from behind, which irritated me greatly.


    There was a swimming pool in the backyard of the vi. We would have to go past the pool to get to


    the front yard from the garden. Just then, a broad hand pressed on my shoulder.


    I frowned. In extreme irritation, I turned around and pushed the man behind me hard. "What exactly


    do you want, Matthew-¡±


    Ssh!


    Before I could finish, I widened my eyes in horror.


    Matthew had been pushed into the swimming pool by me. He pped about in the water several


    times, almost drowning.


    He did not know how to swim!


    I was flustered by the realization and leaned at the side of the pool while screaming at the top of my


    lungs, "Somebody! Help!"


    I cried out in a panic. Just as I was thinking of jumping in to save him, Matthew floated to the


    surface and wiped his face with his hand while saying indifferently, "I would have died by the time


    you managed to call someone."


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that he was fine. My energy sapped out of me and I slumped


    to the ground.


    Matthew looked away from me and swam to the side o f the pool before climbing up.


    "You know how to swim?¡± I asked, unsure.


    Matthew raised his eyebrow. "Did I say I didn''t know how to swim?¡±


    He was doing that on purpose to frighten me, then?


    This man was extremely vicious!


    I mbered to my feet and grew even angrier when I looked at his face. "I''m pregnant! Don''t you


    feel sorry for frightening a pregnantdy?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Seeing how furious I was, Matthew smiled and was put in a good mood. "Why would I frighten you?


    Since we''re already at the pool, don''t you think it¡¯d be a waste if I didn''t go for a swim?"


    "W-Waste..." I gritted my teeth and pushed him into the pool again. "Swim, then! Stay longer in the


    pool."


    Matthew clearly did not expect me to push him again. He floated up to the surface and looked


    dazedly at me.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    I did not want to entertain him and turned around to leave.


    "Wanda Lane!"


    The man''s furious roar rang out behind me. I ignored him and quickened my pace.


    After taking just a few steps, I saw Theo standing in the distance.


    His eyes were so cold that I could sense it even from a distance away.


    I went over and stood in front of him, not saying a word. I was not a fool. Theo must have


    misunderstood me. It would be wise to remain silent for the time being.


    Theo looked at Matthew as he climbed out of the pool and reached out to hold my shoulder. "Are


    you cold?"


    "I''m not cold.¡± I felt a gush of warmth in my heart.


    Marcus and Quinn came over at this moment. They were stunned when they saw that Matthew was


    drenched.


    "What¡¯s up with you?" Marcus found Matthew¡¯s wretched appearance an eyesore. "Did you hit your


    head or something that you swam with your clothes o


    n and at this hour?"


    Every time Marcus saw Matthew, he would certainly criticize him.


    I saw Matthew standing by himself and suddenly pitied him. I said, "Marcus, it''s my fault for pushi-"


    "If there''s something wrong with my brain, then it¡¯s definitely gics," Matthew interrupted me.


    Marcus was so angry blood rushed to his head. "You brat. Y-You..." He did not know what else to


    say but was so furious that he clutched his chest and panted constantly.


    "Don''t make your father angry, Matthew. You know he''s been unwelltely." Quinn patted Marcus''


    back and said helplessly, "Hurry up and go to your room to change out of your wet clothes.


    Otherwise, you''ll catch a cold."


    Matthew snorted, treating her words beneath contempt.


    Quinn sighed, not saying anything. She ordered the servants to help Marcus back into the vi.


    When they left, Matthew walked up to me and said meaningfully, "To be honest, I was quite touched


    when you cried for me just now."


    Me,"???"


    Theo frowned, his gaze dark and sullen when he looked at Matthew''s back.


    "I identally pushed him into the pool and cried because I was frightened," I quickly exined to


    him," I wasn''t crying for him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing how anxious I was when exining myself, Theo chuckled and reached out to stroke my


    face. "I believe you."


    When we returned to the vi, Marcus had already calmed down. It was gettingte, so Theo and I


    bid farewell and left.


    On our way back, Theo suddenly said, "Stay away from Matthew next time."


    Although I was drowsy at first, I suddenly grew alert." Why?"


    Theo snorted, and his voice was cold when he said," He''s sick in the head."


    "Really?" I smirked with a teasing look on my face." Did you find out he''s interested in me so you''re


    jealous?"


    "Hah." Theo sneered mercilessly. "It''s good to be confident, but being overconfident is a foolish


    thing to do."


    Why must this man be so sharp-tongued?


    I pouted, feeling wronged. "Well yeah, I¡¯ve be both fat and ugly after getting pregnant. You


    don¡¯t have feelings for me anymore, let alone other men."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Theoughed after hearing this and reached out to pinch my face. Stop pretending to look pitiful.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I snorted but did not say anything else.


    The car drove back to the vi, and I was so drowsy that I could no longer open my eyes. Theo


    carried me upstairs and I fell into a deep sleep the moment my head touched the pillow.


    The next morning when I woke up, Theo was not in the bedroom. Thinking that he might have gone


    out, I tried to find my phone to call him.


    However, I searched for a very long time but still could not find it. After thinking about it, I figured I


    might have left it in the Zimmers'' vi.


    After washing up and going downstairs, I nned to borrow Miss Zuri''s phone. However, I saw Miss


    Woods walking out of the kitchen. I widened my eyes in surprise. "What are you doing here, Miss


    Woods?!"


    "Of course it¡¯s because Mr. Grant is worried that I can''t take good care of you alone,¡± Miss Zuri


    replied first.


    "I see your belly is getting much bigger now, Mrs. Grant." Miss Woods walked over with a smile and


    asked, "Have you checked the gender? Is the baby a boy or a girl?"


    At this moment, the smell of chicken soup wafted out of the kitchen. I stroked my belly. "I''m not


    going to check it. This baby will be precious to me regardless if it''s a boy or a girl. Are you making


    chicken soup in the kitchen? Just the smell of it is making me so hungry!"


    Miss Zuri patted her thigh and said with a smile, "Yes, I''ll go serve it right now."


    She soon came out holding a bowl of chicken soup.


    I drank half a bowl and looked at Miss Woods. "What time did Theo go out?"


    "Mr. Grant went out at six in the morning. It looked like it was for something urgent.¡±


    I nodded but said no more.


    Theo had been very busytely. He was probably hoping to gain a firm foothold in Whaldorf City as


    soon as possible and open up the international market.


    I knew how ambitious he was, and logically speaking, I should be helping him at this moment


    instead of asking him to take the time out to keep mepany.


    If it were Cindy, would things be easier for Theo?


    A deep sense of resentment floated to the surface of m y heart. I picked up the bowl and downed it,


    disregarding the fact that it was still boiling hot.


    "Mrs. Grant!" Miss Woods eximed after seeing this.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    I felt a strange object in my throat and put down the bowl, coughing.


    "She may be choking on a chicken bone," Miss Zuri said in a panic.


    Miss Woods quickly fed me water and patted my back. ¡°How do you feel now, Mrs. Grant?¡±


    I looked up at her, my eyes filled with tears. I pointed a t my throat and shook my head.


    Seeing that things were not getting better, she quickly pulled out her phone to call an ambnce.


    At this moment, Theo walked into the living room.


    When he saw how flustered Miss Woods and Miss Zuri were, he asked with a frown, "What''s going


    on?"


    "Mrs. Grant is choking on a chicken bone," Miss Zuri quickly answered.


    Theo''s countenance froze. He walked up to me and crouched on the floor. "Open your mouth.¡±


    I opened my mouth obediently. He looked at it for several seconds and then turned to look at Miss


    Woods. "Get the doctor."


    "It hurts..." I closed my mouth. My eyes were filled with tears.


    "Why did you eat so fast if you knew it''d hurt?" Theo chided. "You¡¯re an adult now yet you''re choking


    on a chicken bone?"


    I felt extremely aggrieved after hearing what he said." All you do is lecture me."


    Theo sighed and stroked my face, his tone softening immensely. "Alright, just pay attention next


    time. The doctor ising, hold on a bit longer."


    I pouted and rested my head on his shoulder without a word.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    The doctor rushed over and easily pulled out the chicken bone from my throat.


    I coughed. After making sure that everything was alright now, I thanked the doctor with a smile.


    "Thank you, Doc."


    "The chicken bone is too small and thin. No wonder it was stuck in your throat. But you need to be


    careful next time and slow down when you eat and drink. It won''t be good if you hurt your throat."


    My throat was still hurting. I nced at the chicken soup on the dining table and rubbed my nose


    sadly.


    This chicken was not to be med. I was the one who caused this.


    Seeing that I was staring at the chicken soup, Theo raised his eyebrow andughed. "Still want to


    drink more of it?"


    "Not anymore." I quickly shook my head.


    When the doctor left, Theo had things to handle. Meanwhile, I was tired, so I went upstairs toy


    down and rest.


    Half an hourter, Theo brought a te of dessert into the bedroom.


    When he saw me lying on the bed in a daze, he put the te on the bedside table and ced his


    hands on both sides of my head. "Still unhappy?"


    I looked at him mildly. "I don''t feel like talking."


    Theo chuckled as he pulled me up from the bed and into his arms. He then pulled open the drawer


    of the bedside table and took out a folder. "Here, it''s a gift for you."


    I eyed him skeptically and opened the folder.


    I scanned the documents and was tremendously astounded.


    These were...


    "I don''t want you to worry that I can''t afford to take care of you and the child in the future, so I


    decided to prove it to you." Theo stroked my hair and said with a smile, "That''s everything I have."


    I froze for a moment and flipped to a real estate contract. The owner¡¯s name turned out to be mine.


    "All of my properties have been transferred to your name, and all my wealth has been given to you.


    You''ll be responsible for me for the rest of your life," Theo said with a chuckle.


    I looked at him with extremelyplicated feelings.


    "What''s wrong?" Theo leaned forward. "Not happy?"


    "I don''t want these things.¡± I knew Theo would be upset if I rejected his good intentions, but these


    were not things I should take.


    Theo wanted to expand his business in Whaldorf City and needed the money. What was he


    supposed to use t o expand his business if he gave these to me?


    "Why?" Sure enough, Theo was upset. "What''s mine is yours as well. Why don''t you want these?"


    I pursed my lips and pushed him. "I don''t want them. I¡¯m a noblewoman myself. Besides, I don¡¯t


    usually spend money. You should keep these for yourself. Moreover, you¡¯ll need to use the money


    for many things. What are you going to use to expand your business if you give me all your


    money?¡±


    Seeing that I insisted on refusing, Theo frowned slightly and was about to say something when his


    phone rang.


    He answered the call and said a few words to the other party before leaving the door in a rush. It


    seemed that something urgent had cropped up at work. I did not ask for the details.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he left, I was bored and had nothing better to do so I went downstairs to chat with Miss Zuri


    and Miss Woods. I listened as they spoke about their parenting experience.


    We were having a great time chatting when the doorbell rang.


    Miss Woods went to get the door, and a familiar voice followed. I stood up from the couch and


    walked toward the living room.


    When I saw Matthew standing at the door, I was a little astounded.


    What was he doing here?


    Matthew looked over Miss Woods'' shoulder and smiled slightly at me. "Long time no see."


    Long time no see, my foot!


    My mouth twitched. However, I wore a polite smile on my face. "Pleasee in, Mr. Zimmer."


    Matthew entered the living room and sat down. I sat across from him and said indifferently, "What


    brings you here, Mr. Zimmer?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Matthew ced the bag in his hand on the coffee table and said with a slight smile, "I found a


    mobile phone on the swing bedst night and figured that it might be yours."


    I left it on the swing bed?


    The corner of my lips twitched as I took the bag. "Why thank you, Mr. Zimmer-¡±


    As I spoke, I saw the unfamiliar mobile phone in the bag and looked skeptically at Matthew.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wanted to give it to you yesterday but you pushed m e into the swimming pool, so the phone was


    spoiled. What choice did I have but to buy you a new one?" Matthew said in a lukewarm tone.


    I felt awkward. It turned out that Matthew was following mest night because he was trying to


    return my phone.


    ¡°Uh...¡± I touched my flushed face and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Zimmer. Due to the


    incidentst night, I didn¡¯t think we''d be on good terms. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly and said ndly, "How are you going topensate me?" "I''ll


    buy you a meal some other day.¡± This was the only


    However, Matthew sneered in disdain. "You''re trying t o brush me off with a meal?"


    This darn man was so hard to get rid of!


    Just as I was stuck in an impossible situation, Miss Woods brought in two thermos containers and


    said," Mrs. Grant, I made somesagne. Mr. Grant is probably too busy to have lunch, right? Should


    we bring him some? I''m sure he''ll be happy to see you bring him lunch."


    When Miss Woods helped me out of the awkward situation, I nodded with a smile. "He must be


    starving.¡±


    Matthew was not an insensible man. He got up from the sofa. "Since you still have things to do, I


    should probably leave and visit some other time."


    That... would be unnecessary.


    Theo had specifically warned me to stay away from Matthew yesterday. For the sake of my family''s


    peace and harmony, it would be better if he did not visit anymore.


    I walked Matthew to the door and suddenly remembered about the phone on the coffee table. I


    quickly said, "I''ll transfer you the money for the phone, Mr. Zimmer."


    "That''s not necessary." Matthew turned around and looked mildly at me. "Take it as my


    compensation for being rude to you yesterday."


    He strode off before I could say anything.


    I looked at his back and sighed.


    What an odd man...


    "Who was that, Mrs. Grant?" Miss Woods walked over and asked curiously.


    "Matthew Zimmer. He''s Marcus Zimmer''s son."


    Miss Woods nodded without saying another word.


    I went back to the bedroom to change my clothes. After that, Miss Woods left the house with me.


    In the car, I could not help but worry about going to see Theo at this hour because I might dy his


    work. After all, this was the time when he would be busiest.


    However, we were already leaving so I could not turn back anymore.


    Theo definitely had to rent an office building here if h e wanted to expand his business. I knew that


    he had rented an entire office building in an expensive location but I had never been here before. It


    sure looked luxurious seeing it with my own eyes today.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "Young Mistress, walk slowly." Miss Woods was worried that I would get hit by others if I walked in a


    hurry, so she carefully helped me to the office''s main entrance.


    When we got to the front desk, the receptionist looked up at us before lowering her head to continue


    working. She did not entertain us at all.


    Miss Woods patiently asked her several times which floor Theo''s office was on, but she did not get


    a response. When she could not hold it in anymore, she roared, "Miss, do you have no respect for


    other people? Even if you don¡¯t want to tell me, you should at least acknowledge me!"


    "Lady.¡± The receptionist pointed to a piece of paper on the countertop and finally said, "You need to


    make an appointment to visit President Grant. It''s clearly written here. You can join the long line of


    people who want to see President Grant. This is just so we can save time. I didn''t mean to ignore


    you."


    "What?" Miss Woods let out augh in anger. "Does President Grant''s wife need to make an


    appointment just to see him?"


    The receptionist looked at me suspiciously. "President Grant''s wife?"


    "That can¡¯t be right," another receptionist said. "Didn''t President Grant¡¯s wife just go up?"


    Miss Woods widened her eyes. "What nonsense are you talking about?! Young Mistress has been


    married t o Young Master for several years now. This is President Grant¡¯s wife. Let me tell you,


    missy. You''d better watch what you say."


    "If she''s really President Grant''s wife, why have we never seen her before?" The receptionist


    sneered lightly. "We see President Grant¡¯s real wife every day."


    "Girl..." Miss Woods wanted to continue arguing with her, but I said softly, "Let''s just leave it, Miss


    Woods."


    I already guessed who the woman the receptionist was referring to. Who else could it be but Cindy?


    "Young Mistress, let me give Young Master a call." Miss Woods took out her phone from her pocket.


    I stopped her with my hand, looked at the receptionist, and spoke faintly, "Is the so-called wife you


    mention Cindy Reed? The newly acknowledged daughter of the White family? I¡¯m sure you guys


    have heard of her."


    The receptionist nodded. "Of course. Who else would I be referring to if not her? President Grant


    and Mrs. Grant clearly love each other. Now that they have a child together, they''re basically joined


    at the hips. You certainly have no chance."


    "Bullsh*t!" The moment Miss Woods heard what they said, she immediately exploded. "That¡¯s not


    Mrs.


    Grant! She''s just a shameless mistress who tantly pesters Young Master every day.¡±


    The receptionist was not pleased to hear that and looked annoyed. "Lady, please speak with


    respect."


    "Cindy Reed doesn''t deserve my respect. A shameless woman like her should be spat on by


    everyone." Miss Woods went the extra mile to insult Cindy.


    At that moment, a lot more people started to see what was going on and I held my forehead. "It


    seems that only Theo can attest to who his real wife is."


    I took my phone out of my pocket and dialed Theo''s number.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The call was quickly answered but the person who picked up the phone was not Theo.


    "Wanda." Cindy''s voice was sweet, but it sounded unbearably cloying to me.


    I pursed my lips and asked in an icy voice, "Where''s Theo?"


    "He''s busy and doesn''t have time to take your call." Cindy could not mask the smugness in her


    voice.


    I did not want to hear any more nonsense from her, so I decided to hang up.


    When the receptionist saw that I had a bad look on my face, she snorted coldly. "It seems no one is


    afraid of impersonating someone else these days. I mean, don¡¯t people ever look in the mirror first?


    Even if President Grant doesn''t have good taste, he would never be


    interested in a golddigger."


    Only a fool could not see that it was a tant insult.


    Miss Woods'' face instantly turned livid. She pointed at the receptionist''s nose as she scolded, "Are


    young people always this rude?! If you speak to us like that again, I¡¯ll rip your tongue off.¡±


    I was afraid that Miss Woods would really hit the receptionist, so I hurriedly pulled her arm, hinting


    her not to be impulsive.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    I knew that neither of them was going to back down, s o I took my phone out and called Mason.


    After my call was connected, Mason''s cold voice sounded, "What is it?"


    I looked at the receptionist and asked faintly, "Are you at thepany?"


    Mason lightly answered yes.


    "I want to see Theo, but the receptionist is telling me that I need to make an appointment. Theo¡¯s


    busy right now, can youe down and pick me up?"


    On the other end of the phone, Mason was silent for a moment before he said, "I''ming down


    now."


    The receptionist stared at me with a suspicious face." Who did you call?"


    I smiled faintly and did not answer her question.


    Miss Woods gave her a cold snort. "Watch out, you have a surprise waiting for you in a bit."


    When she saw that Miss Woods and I were acting confidently, the receptionist got a bit flustered.


    "Find out if President Lane from East Wind Corporation has made an appointment with President


    Grant recently." At that moment, a man came over.


    The receptionist came back to her senses and looked down to check on herputer.


    I looked over at the man and froze for a moment.


    ''Isn''t this Mr. John from the marketing department? Why did hee over to Whaldorf City with


    Theo?¡¯


    Mr. John looked at me and froze for a few seconds before hurriedly greeting me, "President Lane!


    It''s been a long time."


    "It''s been a long time indeed." I smiled gently.


    When I was at Grant Corporation before, although I did not interact much with him at work, we still


    met each other frequently, so we were considered acquaintances.


    "You''re here to see President Grant, right?" Mr. John looked at my stomach. "And I see that your


    stomach is growing. I hope you take care whenever you''re out."


    I smiled and nodded. "Of course."


    "Why haven''t you gone up yet?" Mr. John felt a little puzzled.


    I nced at the receptionist and said faintly, "He''s a bit busy now, so I''ll go up in a bit."


    Mr. John was about to say something when his phone rang.


    "Go ahead and do whatever you need to." I waved my hand.


    Mr. John gave me an apologetic look, then turned around and left quickly.


    The conversation I had with Mr. John just now allowed the receptionist to find out who I was. At that


    moment, she looked at me with panic in her eyes. She parted her lips just to close them again. She


    could not say a word for a long time.


    Miss Woods mockingly said, "Girl, don''t you think you ought to say something?"


    "I... I..." The receptionist bit her lip and apologized to m e. "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Grant. I''m sorry for


    offending you."


    "Grant Corporation isn¡¯t a smallpany, and a receptionist is the face of thepany. Your words


    and actions represent thepany, so if you act like a snob and maliciously specte based on


    your own judgments, I''m forced to wonder how you were recruited in the first ce."


    Miss Woods had served Grandma Grant all her life and became a strict person after all those years


    of training. The receptionist could not help but shrink her neck.


    "Don¡¯t bother pretending, thinking I''d pity you." Miss Woods snorted coldly. She did not intend to let


    her go s o easily. "Hurry up and apologize to Young Mistress again."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Young Mistress." The receptionist dutifully apologized to me.


    "Apologize again."


    Most of the people who got a job in Grant Corporation would be a little haughty. When the


    receptionist saw that Miss Woods was being merciless, she became furious. "I¡¯ve had enough of


    you."


    "The person who alwayses to thepany to look for President Grant is Miss Reed. Mrs.


    Grant has nevere over, so it¡¯s only normal for people here to think that Miss Reed is President


    Grant''s wife. I was just doing my job and stopped you guys. Why should you humiliate me for that?"


    After she said that, whispers started going around the space.


    When Miss Woods heard what she said, she was furious. "Cindy is just a shameless mistress. Is


    her seductive and bewitching appearance not obvious enough? Are all of you blind? How dare you


    think that she¡¯s Mrs. Grant?!"


    "She still looks better than her." The receptionist extremely rudely pointed at my nose. "Miss Reed is


    always so thoughtful and caring toward President Grant. She helps President Grant in any way she


    can. What has she done? I¡¯ve never even seen her once in the entire time I¡¯ve worked here."


    "Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s pregnant?" Miss Woods was furious.


    The receptionist snickered lightly. "Miss Reed is pregnant too. Why is she not as petite as Miss


    Reed?" "Why you!"


    "That''s enough." I grabbed Miss Woods'' arm. "Don¡¯t argue anymore."


    We were at the entrance of thepany and there were many peopleing and going. If they


    continued arguing, someone might spread gossip out o f it. If that happened, it would be bad for me,


    Theo, and Grant Corporation.


    Even so, Miss Woods was still unhappy. "Young Mistress, you should never take this kind of


    humiliation. Even if you can bear it, I can''t."


    I let out a faintugh. "The girl doesn''t know anything. Why should you argue with her?"


    Although she was still unhappy about it, Miss Woods did not say anything more after that. She only


    red a t the two women at the front desk until Mason arrived.


    When the two receptionists at the front desk saw him, their eyes lit up and their admiration for him


    was obvious.


    When Mason noticed that the atmosphere was not quite right, he frowned and asked, "What


    happened?"


    I looked at the receptionist who appeared slightly rmed and slowly shook my head. "It was


    nothing, let''s go."


    After entering the elevator, Mason spoke faintly, "Do you know that Cindy is up there?"


    I nodded.


    "Then why do you still want to go up?" Mason did not quite understand.


    I curved the corners of my lips slightly. "I don''t mind breathing the same air as her."


    Masonughed out loud. "You have a good mindset."


    The elevator stopped when it reached the 11th floor and I followed Mason out of the elevator.


    I walked straight to the door of the second office on the right. Mason knocked on the door.


    No one responded from inside, so he pushed open the office door. After he looked around, he


    turned his head to look at me and said faintly, "You can go in first. I need to deal with some things.¡±


    After he left, Miss Woods said angrily, "I have to talk to the young master about what happened


    downstairs so he can fire that receptionist."


    "Don''t do that." I sighed lightly. "It''s not necessary."


    "But..."


    Miss Woods was about to say something else when Theo entered the office, followed by Cindy.


    I was afraid that Miss Woods would not be able to help herself and scold Cindy because of how


    furious she was, so I hurriedly said, "Miss Woods, can you go to the mall nearby and buy some tea


    for me? Make sure you buy different types of tea because I''ve started to love drinking tea recently."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "When did you arrive?" Theo was a little surprised to see me.


    "A few hours ago." I intentionally exaggerated.


    Theoughed faintly, walked up to me, and touched m y face. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at Cindy, who was standing by the side. "I was going to ask how


    your phone ended up in Miss Reed''s hands."


    When Theo heard what I said, he could guess what had happened.


    He turned his head sideways and looked at Cindy a little coldly. "Did you answer my phone?"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    I rested my arm on the sofa arm, and my hand gently fiddled with the pearls on my skirt. I said


    nonchntly, "Miss Reed said that you were busy and didn''t have time to take my call."


    Theo''s expression sank again.


    When Cindy saw that he was angry, her eyes turned red. "Theowy, I didn''t mean to take your call. It


    was just that you weren''t around then and I was worried that the call would be about an urgent


    matter regarding work. After I hesitated, I decided to answer i t, but I didn''t expect it would be


    Wanda. If I knew that i t was Wanda, I wouldn''t have said that."


    After hearing her words, I snickered. "You really know how to act. When the call connected, you


    called out m y name in a warm voice before I could even speak."


    Cindy did not bother paying any attention to me and just kept looking at Theo with tears in her


    eyes." Theowy, I really didn''t know-"


    "Enough." She did not expect Theo to interrupt her. " I''ll have Keith send you back. You''ve been with


    me here long enough."


    "I don''t want to go home yet." Cindy bit her lip. She was a little reluctant. "My dad told me to follow


    you


    around more and learn, so the longer I stay, the better."


    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose and looked a little impatient. "I''m very busy and don''t have time


    to teach you anything. If you insist on staying, then I''ll have to make you leave."


    After Theo said that, he took the zer on the back of the sofa and tugged my arm to take me away


    with him.


    Cindy blew up. "Theowy, why are you so reluctant to see me now?"


    "You can assume whatever you want." Theo was getting better at dealing with Cindy.


    "I..." Cindy crossed her arms together. She looked so aggrieved as if she was going to cry the very


    next second. "Fine. I''m leaving now."


    When I saw her reluctantly leaving, I felt indifferent. Nothing was surging inside of me.


    The office door closed and I sat back on the sofa. I looked indifferently at Theo. "The receptionist


    told me that your wifees to see you every day. She said your wife is very kind and caring


    toward you. I thought she was talking about me. I didn¡¯t realize she was actually talking about Miss


    Reed."


    "What are you talking about?" Theo''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "Don''t you understand?" I reached out and held the corner of his shirt. He naturally lowered his


    body and let me wrap my arms around his neck. "Miss Reed is pregnant andes to see you


    every day. She cares for you daily, so doesn¡¯t she seem more like your wife than me?"


    After hearing what I said, Theo''s face darkened. "You had to endure that downstairs?"


    After he said that, he stood up and walked to his desk. He picked up thendline as he dialed the


    internal line.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Fire everyone at the front desk." Theo was especially cold and ruthless when he gave the order.


    "And don''t let Cindy into the office anymore no matter who brings her in. Understand?"


    After he hung up the phone, Theo turned around and asked with a smile, "Satisfied?"


    "Good enough." I expressed that I was fairly satisfied.


    Theo sat down next to me and squeezed my leg. "Do your legs hurt from standing down there for so


    long?"


    "It''s alright." I grabbed the two insted lunch boxes o n the coffee table and opened them. "You


    haven¡¯t had your lunch, right? Here, have this while it''s still hot."


    When he saw that it wassagne, Theo had a faint smile on his face and asked, "Did you make this


    yourself?"


    I curled my lips. "As if."


    Theo nodded. "Make it for me tomorrow, then."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    After lunch, I felt a little sleepy, and Theo carried me into the break room. After that, I called Miss


    Woods and told her to go home first. I waited for him to get off work so that we could go home


    together.


    I did not sleep for long and when Theo came into the break room a little after three in the afternoon.


    He found me ying with my phone.


    Theo furrowed his eyebrows slightly and took the phone from my hand when he came over.


    "Instead of sleeping, you''ve been secretly ying with your phone?¡±


    "Why don''t you guess?" Perhaps it was because what had happened just now made me upset, so I


    wanted to piss him off on purpose.


    Unfortunately, Theo was not so easily ticked off. He smiled and put his head on my shoulder. "Why


    don¡¯t you guess if I¡¯ll guess?"


    "Childish."


    "I''m only like that in front of you," Theo said helplessly.


    I blinked. "And in front of Cindy."


    "Enough, okay?" Theo lifted his head and pinched my nose. "I can''t believe you''re still angry. If you


    stay angry, you might just turn into a blowfish."


    The corners of my mouth twitched, and I did not say anything back.


    Theo sighed lightly. "There are too many people in thepany and I can''t manage all of them. It''s


    normal for there to be a few employees who don''t meet Grant Corporation''s employment standards,


    so don''t take this matter to heart."


    "Even the receptionists think Cindy is your wife. Other people will think the same with hering to


    visit you every day. If you already knew that, why did you still continue to indulge her? If I hadn''t


    come over today, would you have just let the misunderstanding g o on?" I knew I was being a little


    overbearing, but I could not help it.


    I was extremely upset that everyone thought Cindy was Theo''s wife. "Or do you really want to have


    two wives?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!" Theo was fired up by my aggressive tone of voice.


    I snorted. "You should know very well whether what I''m saying is nonsense or not."


    "What am I supposed to know?" Theo gritted his teeth. "I''ve told you many times that there¡¯s nothing


    going o n between me and her. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Tell me, how am I supposed to believe you?" I sat up from the bed and pointed at the door. "Cindy


    has free ess to yourpany, your office, and your break room. Everyone in thepany


    thinks that she¡¯s your wife. And you''re telling me that there''s nothing going o n between the two of


    you?! Who are you trying to fool?!"


    Theo took a deep breath. "Wanda, you can''t have double standards. Can you count the number of


    male friends you have around you? How can you argue with me when the only girl around me is


    Cindy?"


    When I heard what he said, I was furious. I suddenly could not control my anger anymore and got


    off the bed without putting on my shoes. I ran out of the break room.


    "Where are you going?" Theo got anxious.


    When I looked at his big hand grabbing my arm, I squeezed my eyes shut and shook his hand off.


    "Don''t touch me."


    I quickly walked to the office door and opened it.


    Standing outside the door was Zedd, looking at me with a contemptuous expression. "Just my luck."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Well now that I see you, I feel the same," I answered back sarcastically.


    When Theo saw that I was leaving the office, he hurriedly caught up with me. He forcefully pulled


    me back and sat me down on the sofa before he looked at Zedd. "What is it?"


    Zedd touched his nose and spoke awkwardly, "Are you going to the party tonight?"


    "Do you think that I''m still in the mood for that?" Theo did not have a pleasant look on his face.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Zedd nced at me and coldly snorted. "Theo has been busy for the past few days and now you''re


    making him coax you? Do you think that you''re a princess?"


    "Zedd!" Theo shouted coldly, signaling him to shut up.


    I was furious and could not stand it any longer. "If you know that he''s busy, why are you still asking


    him to g o out and party at night? Do you think that you¡¯re an important person?"


    Zedd held his breath and bellowed angrily, "Wanda! Don''t think that just because Theo is here that


    I''d..."


    "Enough." Theo had a headache and interrupted him." Stop arguing."


    I grunted coldly and got up from the sofa. I looked at Zedd and coldly asked, "Will Cindy be at the


    party tonight?"


    "Of course." Zedd lifted his chin.


    "Heh." I looked at Theo. "Were you nning to bring m e?"


    Theo was speechless for a while and frowned as he said, "I''m not going." "Why not?" I reached out


    and grabbed his tie. "Are you


    afraid I''ll make things difficult for Cindy if I go? Don''t worry, Miss Reed is an important person. Of


    course, I wouldn''t dare to do anything to her."


    "Stop it." Theo sighed quietly.


    Zedd did not like this sarcastic side of me, so he faintly said, "Theo, call me when you''re getting off


    work. I''m leaving now."


    Theo waited until he left before he wrapped his arms around my waist and pleaded nicely, "Be a


    good girl, okay? You''re in the third trimester of your pregnancy now. It''s not safe to walk around all


    the time. If you''re still angry, you can hit me if you want."


    Zedd''s arrival had calmed him down and he was not angry anymore.


    Likewise, I had also calmed down. I looked up at him calmly. "Do you hate how I am now?"


    ''I''m emotionally unstable, unreasonable, and rude.


    Maybe he''s tired of how I am now."


    "Don''t be silly." Theo sighed lightly and kissed my forehead. "How could I ever hate you?"


    I decided not toment and did not say anything else after.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Theo asked m e what I wanted to eat.


    I thought for a moment and replied, "I want to eat Japanese food."


    "You can''t." Theo''s face was full of disapproval. "You can''t eat raw food. I think we¡¯d better go home


    and eat Miss Woods'' food. Like I said, it''s not safe for you to walk around now that you¡¯re in your


    third trimester."


    "But I¡¯m craving it!" I said stubbornly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Theo''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "Can you not be so headstrong?"


    ¡®Headstrong?¡¯


    I ground my teeth and held myself back for a long time, but I could not put a lid on it for long. I said,


    "In your eyes, I have a whole list of problems while Cindy isn¡¯t headstrong at all. Cindy is so good!


    Why don¡¯t you be with her, then?"


    After I said that, I grabbed my jacket on the back of the sofa and walked quickly toward the office


    door.


    Theo caught up to me and asked anxiously, "Where are you going?¡±


    I stopped at the elevator door. "If you don''t want to let me have Japanese food, I''ll go and eat


    something else. If you want to go with me, be my guest. If not, I''ll find someone else to go with me."


    "Who are you going to go with?" Theo asked with an unhappy face.


    I said faintly, "It¡¯s none of your business."


    Theo was about to say something when two secretaries came our way, so he gave up.


    In the end, Theo took me to a Japanese restaurant.


    Under his strict control, I ordered a few things that I could have while pregnant.


    Before the food came, I was bored and was watching videos on my phone.


    Theo was watching me with a frown on his face. After around five minutes, he reached out and took


    my phone away.


    "What are you doing?" I got a little upset.


    Theo said with a stern face, "You''re pregnant now. It''s better if you don¡¯t go on your phone that


    much."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    When the food came, Theo put his chopsticks down after a few bites. He did not like Japanese food


    that much. I nced at him and said faintly, "You know, if you don¡¯t like the food, you don''t have to


    force yourself to eat it with me next time."


    "You''re trying to pick a fight again." Theo felt helpless.


    I curled my lips and slyly argued, "Am not."


    Theo snorted coldly, obviously not convinced.


    Half an hourter after I finished eating, Theo settled the bill and we left the Japanese restaurant.


    Just as we got in the car, Theo''s phone rang.


    I nced at it and saw that it was Zedd calling. Then, I frowned unhappily.


    ''Is he seriously not going to give up?''


    Theo answered the call and the two spoke for a while. I did not bother to listen to their conversation,


    so I just stared nkly out the window.


    When he hung up the phone, I asked indifferently," Where did Zedd ask you to go?"


    Theo started the car. "Windsong Clubhouse."


    "Do you want to go?" I probed.


    "No.-


    Theo''s answer satisfied me and I let out a faintugh." What do you want to eat when you get back?


    I''ll make i t for you."


    "Forget it." He lowered his eyes and looked at my stomach. "I can''t let you cook for me with such a


    big belly."


    I smiled and did not say anything else.


    When we were halfway back, my phone in my pocket vibrated.


    When I took it out, I saw that it was Mason calling. I narrowed my eyes slightly and answered the


    call.


    "Wanda, where are you and Theo?"


    I lowered my eyes and said, "We¡¯re on our way home."


    "Do you guys want toe over to Windsong Clubhouse and have a little fun?" Mason sounded


    like he was smiling when he spoke. "We''ll be really bored i f you guys don''te."


    I did not say anything for a long time. Just when Mason was about to give up, I spoke softly, "We''ll


    go over right now."


    After I hung up the phone, I grabbed Theo''s arm. "Let¡¯s go to Windsong Clubhouse. Since they''ve


    called us so many times, it''ll be rude of us not to go."


    Theo thought about it and agreed, so he turned the car around.


    Windsong Clubhouse.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The second floor wasprised of private rooms.


    When Theo and I walked to the door of a private room, the door was not closed and soothing music


    was ying inside. There were two female dancers dancing on the stage.


    When Zedd saw Theo and me, he waved his hand at the dancers, signaling them to go out.


    After I walked into the private room, I looked at Cindy who was sitting next to Zedd and raised my


    eyebrows.


    Why are you so well behaved today?


    ¡®Don''t you usually pounce onto Theo when you see him?''


    Mason sat next to a woman who looked a little familiar. After I carefully thought about it, I realized


    that she was Nadia Sherman.


    ''Why is she here?


    ''And... she seems to be quite close to Mason.''


    I felt ufortable when I saw them. Cecilia was pregnant while Mason was out flirting with


    another woman. Even though he did not know about Cecilia''s pregnancy, I could not watch them


    any longer.


    Most importantly, Nadia was a calctive person. She used to show interest in Theo before and


    now she had turned her attention to Mason.


    After Theo and I sat down, he talked to Mason about work while I took out my phone to quietly


    watch videos.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Nadia was very thoughtful, pouring drinks for everyone during the party. She looked like a lovable


    woman. She asionally chimed in with a few words t o liven up the atmosphere, which made her


    easily likable.


    After Zeddplimented Nadia for being thoughtful, Cindy finally could not help herself after


    looking at Nadia showing her feathers like a peacock. She said," Miss Sherman, can you go out and


    buy me something t o eat? I''m hungry."


    Cindy ordered her like she was a servant.


    Theo stopped talking and looked at me. "Do you want something to eat?"


    Since I did not eat much when we were at the Japanese restaurant, he was worried that I would be


    hungry by the time we got home. Miss Woods and Miss Zuri would be asleep then and there would


    be nothing at home.


    His question warmed my heart, and I took his hand. "N o, I''m good."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nadia knew she was being ordered around by Cindy like a servant, so she put down the ss of


    wine in her hand and stared at Cindy angrily. "Miss Reed, if


    you want to eat something, you can call a waiter over. I f not, you can also order take-out. It''s very


    late now. What if I get into a dangerous situation if I go out now t o buy you food?"


    "The security around here is good. What danger could you possibly find yourself in?" Cindy


    snickered lightly. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never been out thiste before.


    When Cindy wanted to be unreasonable, she would go all out. Everyone present was already used


    to it except for Nadia.


    When Nadia saw that none of the three men were speaking up for her, she pursed her lips


    aggrievedly." Well... Alright, then."


    After she said that, she tugged on Mason''s sleeve and asked, "Mason, do you want anything? I can


    get it for you as well."


    Mason nced at her, then frowned at Cindy and asked, "Didn''t you eat beforeing here? Why


    are you hungry again so soon?"


    "I didn''t eat enough," Cindy said boldly.


    "Then you should go out and buy the food yourself." Mason was not the type of person who would


    be gentle with everyone. In some situations, no matter who the other person was, he would not


    bother being nice. "Since you''re the one who''s hungry, you should buy your food yourself. Why


    would you ask someone else, especially a woman, to go out and buy it for you?"


    When he said that, it naturally upset Cindy, and of course, her die-hard fan, Zedd.


    "Isn¡¯t that her job? What''s wrong with me asking her t o buy some food for me?" Cindy said in a


    spoiled tone.


    "And who are you supposed to be?" Mason snorted. " Have you forgotten that you were an


    orphan?"


    Cindy''s eyes widened as she looked at him with disbelief. "Mason, I can''t believe you actually said


    that about me for her."


    "Do you think that you should be spoiled by everyone now that you''ve be the daughter of a


    rich family?"


    "Mason, what are you trying to say?" Zedd could not take it anymore.


    Mason looked at him coldly. "It''s exactly as I said. Why can''t she go out to buy food for herself if


    she''s hungry? Why would she order others around as if that¡¯s the right thing to do? Not to mention


    that Miss Sherman isn''t her maid. What''s wrong with me asking that?"


    "The only reason Cindy asked her to help is that she trusts her. Why would you speak to Cindy like


    that for a woman you don''t even know? Don''t you think that you''re being too much?"


    In Zedd¡¯s mind, all women apart from Cindy were trash and should rightfully serve her and be


    stepped o n by her.


    I had gotten used to it. If it were not for my poor impression of Nadia, I would not have been able to


    hold myself back from insulting Zedd.


    "Shut up, all of you." Theo forcefully put the ss in his hand on the coffee table. "If I had known


    that you guys asked me toe over here just to watch you guys argue with each other, I wouldn¡¯t


    havee."


    "Theo, I wasn''t trying to argue with him." Zedd¡¯s face was filled with anger. "It''s just that he''s being


    unfair for saying such outrageous things to Cindy for another woman."

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose and looked at Nadia. "Go out and ask the waiter to get some


    food here. Just make sure you don¡¯t get it yourself."


    He was trying to get Nadia to leave for a while so that the tense atmosphere could ease up.


    Nadia understood, got up, and left the private room.


    After she left, Theo patted Mason''s shoulder. "Don''t take it to heart. It''s nothing much."


    Mason nodded faintly. "Got it."


    "What Mason said wasn''t wrong." Theo looked at Zedd. "Even if you''re biased, you shouldn¡¯t cross


    the line. You shouldn''t get mad at your friend without knowing right from wrong."


    Theo''s words made Cindy''s face even more contorted because it meant that she was in the wrong


    just now.


    Zedd still cared a lot about Theo''s opinion, so he lifted his ss and sighed lightly. "I''m sorry,


    friend."


    Mason raised his ss as well and downed the alcohol.


    After all, the two of them had been good friends for many years. There was nothing that would


    come between their friendship. After finishing their sses,


    it meant that that argument was over.


    Cindy looked at Theo with hidden bitterness, but when she saw that he was not looking at her at all,


    she was incredibly unhappy. She got up and left the private room.


    I felt my eyes getting a little tired after scrolling on my phone. I did not understand what the three


    men were talking about and I could not join the conversation, so I decided to go out for a walk.


    When Theo saw me standing up, he took my hand. " What''s wrong?"


    "I want to go outside for a while." I smiled at him.


    Theo did not feelfortable leaving me alone. "I''lle with you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It''s fine." I smiled and shook my head. "You just stay here and talk to them."


    After I said that, I did not wait for Theo to refuse again. I left the private room.


    There were all kinds of people in the clubhouse. I did not dare to walk too far since I was pregnant,


    so I just walked back and forth in front of the private room.


    After walking back and forth a few times, I saw Cindye out of the elevator.


    When she saw me, she had a mocking smile on her face.


    I could not be bothered to pay attention to her, so I looked away after ncing at her once.


    "Your belly is so big." Cindy did not want to let me go and walked up to me as she sneered. "You


    look like you¡¯re about to give birth."


    "And what does that have to do with you?" I asked coldly.


    Cindy snorted coldly and ced her hand on my belly. "I just don''t know if this child of yours will be


    lucky enough to be born into this world. And even if it''s born, will it be lucky enough to grow up?"


    Her hand on my belly along with her words made my body shudder. I pped her hand off and held


    my stomach. I looked at her vigntly. "I really didn¡¯t expect you to turn so much more vicious after


    bing the daughter of a rich family and the envy o f everyone. No wonder Theo is getting more


    and more annoyed with you recently."


    "Bullsh*t!" Cindy raised her eyebrows. "How could Theowy be annoyed me? Don¡¯t you dare try to


    push us apart with your words. Do you think that Theowy is going to stay by your side for the rest of


    your life after your baby is born?"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    I looked at Cindy faintly and asked with a smirk, "Why not? Even if there''s no kid, Theo would never


    divorce me to be with you. Otherwise, we would have gotten divorced long ago, wouldn''t we?"


    Those words stung Cindy.


    Theo not wanting to divorce me was the truth and she had to admit it too.


    "That''s what you think." Even so, she continued, "I''m not going to watch you and Theowy be


    together for the rest of your lives, much less watch the baby in your stomach be born."


    Her tone was vicious, and I clutched my stomach. I raised my guard higher. "Miss Reed, are you


    implying that you''re above thew and can kill someone now? You sure have gotten arrogant."


    "Why don¡¯t you wait and see?" Cindy raised her chin, reaching peak arrogance. She acted as if


    there was nothing in the world that she could not do.


    I furrowed my brows and did not say anything else.


    Cindy did not want to continue arguing with me either, so she turned around to go into the private


    room. There was someone standing behind her. It was Nadia, who went out just now.


    The two of them bumped into each other and the bag that Nadia was carrying fell onto the floor. The


    bag was carrying a box of crayfish. The lid of the box fell and some crawfish scurried out.


    Nadia hurriedly picked up the bag and got up from the floor. "Miss Reed, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to


    do this."


    "Are you blind?" Cindy was furious and shouted, "You obviously bumped into me on purpose."


    Nadia continued to argue aggrievedly, "I really didn''t mean to do it."


    Cindy did not care whether she did it on purpose or not since Nadia had indeed made her trip over.


    She looked at the bag Nadia was carrying, grabbed it, and threw it on the floor. Cindy proceeded to


    step on it a few times. Her behavior was outrageous and abominable.


    "Why you!" Nadia got angry as well.


    Cindy snorted coldly. "Who would eat crayfish? I want to have the buns from South Waterside


    Pavilion. Go and get them for me. Otherwise, I''ll tell Mason that you bumped into me on purpose so


    that he''ll know what a vicious woman you are."


    "Miss Reed, please don''t go too far," Nadia said through her clenched teeth.


    "You don¡¯t want to go?" Cindy reached out to push the door of the private room. "Then I''ll let Mason


    know your true colors."


    Nadia hurriedly grabbed her hand and said with a face full of reluctance, "I''ll go! I''ll go, okay?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not afraid that Cindy would unjustly use her in front of the three men inside, but she


    was worried that if she caused more trouble for them, they would not like her as much anymore.


    When Cindy saw that she was finally willing to listen t o her, she felt a lot better. "Then go! What are


    you still standing here for?"


    Nadia swallowed her stomach full of resentment and turned around to leave.


    When she was gone, Cindy looked at me and said mockingly, "Aren''t you supposed to be a caring


    person? Why didn''t you speak up for her?"


    I let out a coldugh. "Why do you care?"


    After I said that, I pushed open the door of the private room and walked in.


    I was no saint. Besides, Nadia was a much more calcting personpared to Cindy, so she


    obviously did not need my help to speak up for her. That was why I just let the two of them argue it


    out.


    There was just one thing that concerned me. ''Nadia clearly adored Theo when she was in Salt City,


    so why has she shifted her attention to Mason?


    ''Did Mason speak out for her because he likes her?''


    The more I thought about it, the worse I felt. I sat down next to Theo and buried my face in his neck.


    Theo looked at me and asked with a frown, "What''s wrong?"


    I did not say anything and just looked up at Cindy.


    "Don¡¯t be mad." Theo stroked my head, "Don''t get angry over someone who doesn''t deserve it." His


    words caused Cindy''s face to stiffen.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    She looked at Theo aggrievedly. Her eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry.


    However, Theo did not even nce at her. He helped m e up from the sofa. "It''s gettingte. Wanda


    can''t stay u p toote, so I''m going to bring her back home."


    Mason was in a bad mood and followed suit, getting u p to say goodbye.


    "Seriously?" Zedd was dissatisfied. "It''s still so early. W e used to hang out at least till midnight


    before this."


    "That was then, this is now." Theo put his hand on my stomach.


    Zedd gave me a disgruntled look but did not say anything else.


    "I have some things I need to do tomorrow," Mason said quickly before Zedd could ask.


    "Sh*t." Zedd grabbed his hair with annoyance. "If all of you are leaving, why should I stay? Fine, I


    guess this party''s over. We''ll get together again another day."


    "Miss Sherman isn''t back yet," I reminded out loud.


    Mason frowned slightly and took his phone out of his pocket. "I''ll call her." "Miss Reed, Miss Reed..."


    Before he called her, Nadia


    appeared in the doorway of the private room.


    She was panting and looked a little anxious. "Miss Reed, South Waterside Pavilion is closed at this


    hour. Do you want to pick another ce?¡±


    "Pick another ce? Hmph." Cindy scoffed. "I¡¯ve already lost my appetite after being annoyed at


    you."


    After she said that, she pushed Nadia away and walked out of the private room.


    Nadia lowered her head and looked a little aggrieved. Mason frowned but did not say anything.


    I just wanted to go home, so I tugged on Theo''s sleeve t o signal him to leave.


    When we left through the main entrance of the clubhouse, Theo went to bring the car over while I


    stood there waiting for him.


    "You''re due soon, right?" Mason walked up to my side.


    I nodded gently. "Yeah. In less than a month."


    I nced up at Mason and could not help but ask, "Is Nadia currently working with you?"


    "Mm-hmm." Mason''s voice remained cold. "For the time being, she¡¯s working with me."


    After a moment, Mason hesitantly asked, "What¡¯s Cecilia busy doing these days?"


    I froze and asked curiously, "Why are you asking?" "No reason." Mason did not really want to


    answer my


    question.


    "Do you want to see her?" I probed.


    I knew Cecilia''s character. If she did not like Mason, there was no way she would have been willing


    to carry his child. Out of my own selfish desires, I hoped that something would happen between the


    two of them.


    Of course, that was only how I felt. I had no way of interfering with what Mason thought about


    Cecilia.


    At that moment, Theo pulled up and I regretted not hearing Mason''s reply.


    "Let''s find a day to continue our talk," I said faintly and walked toward Theo''s car.


    When I almost reached the car, Mason''s cold voice came from behind me. "Make sure you have


    someone you trust by your side when you give birth."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I stopped in my tracks, turned my head, and nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry."

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    After getting into the car, I leaned back in the seat and let out a sigh of relief. "I''ll get tortured to


    death by this little thing in my belly even before the due date.¡±


    Theo buckled his seatbelt and reached out his hand to caress my face. "You poor thing.¡±


    I slightly rubbed his hand with my face. "You should reward me well when the timees."


    "Sure." Theo looked like he was about to spoil me.


    I did not know why but my mind suddenly thought of those words Cindy said earlier at the entrance


    of the dining room. I panicked a little. "Theo, you must protect our child."


    Seeing that I looked a bit off, Theo''s brows furrowed into a tight frown. He asked out of worry, "Are


    you okay?"


    "It''s n-nothing." Maybe I was overthinking.


    Theo saw that my face had turned a little pale. He sighed lightly, unbuckled his seat belt, and pulled


    me into a hug. "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll protect you and our child well."


    I nodded lightly and buried my head in his embrace.


    We held each other for a few minutes. Theo then let go


    of me and started the car. "Cindy''s birthday celebration is in a few days. You''ll have to cooperate


    with me and reject the invitation."


    "Why not?" I asked with one brow raised.


    Theo smiled. "You''re about to go intobor. I need to b e by your side at all times apart from my


    working hours. Otherwise, I''ll be worried about you."


    I scoffed. "It''s more than half a month until the due date. You don''t have to be so excited."


    "No." Theo insisted. "I''m still worried."


    No one could persuade him when he was being stubborn, so I did not say anything.


    I could not pretend that I had not heard what Cindy said earlier. In my eyes, she was someone who


    would d o whatever it took to achieve her goal.


    What if she did something then? What should I do?


    The more I thought about it, the more I panicked. I took my phone out of my pocket and called


    Jerome.


    The call was answered in an instant, but his voice sounded hoarse. It was as if he was still asleep."


    Honey, I stayed up all night and day. I just fell asleep not long ago."


    "Sorry." I felt very apologetic and softened my voice. "I had no idea. You should continue sleeping.


    I''ll call you again tomorrow when you wake up." "It''s fine." Jerome let out a loud yawn. "Tell me


    what''s the matter. Otherwise, I might not be able to fall asleep."


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "My due date is near and I''m feeling really panicky because of


    something. You understand Cecilia''s situation too. Can you spare a few days to apany me?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is what it''s about?" Jerome hummed softly." Don¡¯t worry, I''ll apany you even if you didn''t


    tell me to. Otherwise, why do you think I work my tail off every day?"


    I could not help but feel touched. "When the baby is born, I promise I''ll reward you well. There''s still


    more than half a month until the due date. Don''t overwork yourself. I''ll feel bad if you exhaust


    yourself over this."


    "Are you treating me as a stranger by saying these things?" Jeromeughed as he said, "Don''t


    worry. Everything''s well."


    Iughed along as well. "One more thing, I haven''t been able to contact Cecilia recently."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about her. She''s in the countryside. I managed to call her before this.


    Someone will contact me if something happens to her." Jerome¡¯s words gave me relief.


    Everything had already been said and I did not want t o take up too much of his resting time. We


    talked for a while before ending the call.


    Theo was listening to the conversation beside me the whole time. He chuckled as he said, "Seems


    like you


    didn''t make a friend like that for nothing."


    I nodded in agreement. "He¡¯s a very good friend."


    When the car reached the vi, I was so sleepy to the point that I could not even open my eyes.


    Theo carried me to the bedroom. I was toozy to even bother to wash up, so Theo got a towel and


    helped me wipe my face. I fell asleep a few minutester.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Even though Theo was very busy in the following days, he woulde home before 11 at night. He


    would also always drop by in between working hours t o have every meal with me.


    Now that my belly was too big, I often found myself sitting in one ce and not wanting to move. At


    two o''clock in the afternoon, I told Miss Woods to set up a deck chair in the yard. Iy there and


    decided to stay until dinner time when Theo woulde back.


    There were many flowers in the yard. My mood was great from looking at those beautiful blooming


    flowers.


    Just when I decided to close my eyes and take a nap, my phone rang.


    I picked up my phone to see that it was Tyler calling. I frowned and hesitated for a long time before


    picking i t up.


    "Wandy." I could hear the smile in Tyler''s voice. "Miss me?"


    I lowered my eyes and asked somewhat coldly, "What i s it?"


    "It¡¯s your birthday today. You couldn''t have forgotten, right?¡±


    My birthday?


    I took the phone down from my ear and nced at the calendar, only to realize that it was indeed


    my birthday.


    It was just that I had not celebrated my birthday for a long time. It seemed like I never did after


    getting married to Theo.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The fact that someone still remembered my birthday warmed my heart. I eased my tone. "Thank


    you for still remembering.¡±


    "I''d forget everyone''s birthday except yours,¡± Tyler said whileughing.


    I pursed my lips and did not reply.


    "I want to see you." A sense of longing seeped through Tyler''s tone.


    I straightened my hair and replied slowly, "My due date is near. I''m not fit to go out these days.¡±


    Thankfully, Tyler did not insist. "Then we''ll wait until the baby is born to meet.¡±


    "Sure," I replied softly.


    "I''ve prepared a gift for you. It¡¯ll reach your house soon. Go receive it yourself."


    Just after he said that, amercial vehicle arrived at the gate and a few bodyguards in ck


    came out of the car. They put the bags that were in their hands at the gate, got into the car, and left.


    I got up and walked to the gate. I opened the door and bent down a little to check what was inside.


    One of the bags was filled with a few thick photo albums. I took one out and opened it. My tears


    immediately flowed out of the corners of my eyes.


    "I hired someone to put them together. I hope you like them.¡± Tyler''s voice echoed from the phone.


    The whole album was filled with Mom''s photos. Although they were put together with the help of


    computer technology, the face in the photos looked like Mom in many ways.


    This gift was priceless to me.


    After all, there were too few photos left of her. They were not enough for me to reminisce.


    ¡°Check the other bag,¡± Tyler said.


    I opened the other bag and saw two toy rabbits. My tears started flowing again. "How did you find


    them?¡±


    Little girls had always liked ying with dolls. When I walked past a dollhouse many years ago and


    saw these toy rabbits, I immediately fell in love with them but they were too expensive. There was


    no way I could have them.


    Back then, Tyler was with me. I did not know he saw my reaction back then and even remembered


    it for so many years.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    The other gifts were other things that I could never have as a child. I was surprised that Tyler knew


    about these little details so well, and I was even more touched by his gesture.


    "Tyler..." I sniffed and spoke in a muffled voice, "Thank you."


    Tyler chuckled. "What¡¯s there to thank, silly?"


    "You''re silly.¡± It was rare for me to act childish.


    "Alright, alright. I''m the silly one." Tyler yed along with me. "I ordered you a cake too. It should


    arrive soon. I still have a few things to deal with here. I''ll call you againter tonight."


    When the call ended, I asked the bodyguards to carry the bags of gifts into the vi.


    Miss Woods saw this and asked with a smile, "Young Mistress, are these your purchases from


    online shopping?"


    "No.¡± I smiled while shaking my head. "These are birthday gifts."


    "Birthday gifts?¡± Miss Woods took a moment to react and asked hesitantly, "Young Mistress, is... Is it


    your birthday today?¡±


    I nodded while smiling.


    Miss Woods smacked her thigh. "Oh, man!" "How could I have forgotten your birthday, Young


    Mistress? Silly me.¡± Miss Woods walked in circles anxiously. "Does Young Master know that it''s your


    birthday today?"


    I froze for a moment and slowly shook my head.


    I did not know the answer to that at all, but today was Cindy''s birthday as well. He would surely


    remember her birthday.


    "Then I should quickly give Young Master a call and tell him about it." Miss Woods took out her


    phone from her pocket.


    "It''s fine." I reached out and grabbed her arm to stop her. "I''m okay with it. It''s okay if I don¡¯t


    celebrate my birthday. You and Miss Zuri can just cook more dishes tonight. We''ll have a nice,


    joyous dinner together."


    "That''s not good enough.¡± Miss Woods disagreed.


    I was still thinking of saying something else, but Miss Woods was already calling Theo.


    The call did not go through, so I did not bother about it anymore. I expected that he was surely busy


    at the moment.


    After almost ten minutes, the cake that Tyler ordered arrived. I looked at the cake in a daze.


    Honestly, the first person to remind me of my birthday should not have been Tyler.


    Back then, Cecilia would ask me before my birthday how I nned to celebrate it and I would


    always say that I did not want to. However, Cecilia would never listen to me. She would still get me


    a birthday gift and celebrate my big day with me.


    The thought of this warmed my heart. I suddenly wanted to hear Cecilia¡¯s voice. I took out my phone


    and called her number.


    Her phone was switched off. I frowned slightly and felt an ominous hunch in my gut for no reason.


    The feeling was immediately verified.


    I answered Jerome''s call and asked anxiously, "Are you able to contact Cecilia?"


    Jerome''s voice sounded more anxious than mine. " Wanda, call Xander now. He¡¯ll tell you the


    address.


    You must rush there at once. Something has happened to Cecilia."


    "What did you say?" I felt myself getting dizzy.


    Jerome took a heavy breath. "I don¡¯t know the details. I''m not in Whaldorf City now but I''m on my


    way. You must go there now."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll call Xander now."


    I walked down the hallway and took a coat off the hanger while calling Xander. Miss Woods followed


    behind me with a look of worry on her face. "Young Mistress, did something happen?"


    I did not have much time to tell Miss Woods anything and quickly walked out of the vi. "Something


    urgent has happened and I need to head out. Tell Theo not to worry about me."


    The driver had just finished his meal and was walking toward the front yard. When he saw that I


    intended to head out, he immediately rushed to the garage.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just when he drove the car toward me, Xander finally picked up his phone.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    "Address." I went straight to the point.


    "Ocean Star Vi," Xander spoke in exhaustion.


    I pressed the speakerphone button, and the driver stepped on the gas as soon as he heard it.


    "What in the world is happening?¡± I asked anxiously.


    Xander sighed lightly. "I was in the housekeeper¡¯s car and just happened to look outside the


    window. I saw her walking all alone on the street when she fainted all of a sudden. I quickly got


    someone to carry her into the car.¡±


    My mind was in a mess as I clutched my forehead with my eyes closed.


    "Don''t get too worried, Wandy. You''re still pregnant. The doctor did a check-up on her earlier and


    said it''s nothing major. It¡¯s only a heatstroke. She¡¯s sleeping now and the child in her belly is safe


    too. You don¡¯t have to rush here.¡± Xander tried his best tofort m e.


    "How can I not be worried?" I was worried sick. Cecilia was doing fine in the countryside but she


    suddenly came to Whaldorf City and was even walking alone on the streets.


    What in the world happened?


    Cindy.


    This name suddenly appeared in my mind. I hung up o n Xander and called Theo.


    His phone was switched off despite my many calls.


    My anxiety levels reached an extreme as I was unable t o get through to Theo''s phone.


    ¡°Young Mistress, you should calm down. You don¡¯t look too good..."


    The driver''s eyes widened in horror before he could even finish talking. In front of us, there was a


    car driving against traffic. It was heading straight in our direction at full speed.


    His reaction was fairly quick and he turned the steering wheel to avoid the car in front.


    A strong sense of dizziness came over me. I resisted the urge to vomit and protected my belly with


    both hands.


    The baby might have been shocked too as I felt a sharp pain in my belly.


    Drops of sweat started to appear on my forehead. I endured the severe pain and picked up the


    phone to call Tyler.


    The call got through in no time and I immediately shouted, "Tyler, save me! Cindy, No. 12,1/2 Ocean


    Street


    I was dragged out of the car by brute force before I could even finish my sentence.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Several strong men surrounded me and tied my hands and feet without caring that I was carrying a


    baby. They threw me into their car.


    As soon as the car door closed, I saw someone dragging the driver out. The person took a dagger


    out from his waist and stabbed him in the stomach.


    My eyes widened in horror, and there was great despair in my heart.


    This was a group of diabolical people. Was I about to die too?


    I felt a pain in my lower abdomen as my water broke. The baby in my belly could not wait any longer


    and wanted toe out.


    If things continued to progress in this direction, the baby might get suffocated to death. I used all my


    strength to try to break loose from the ropes that bound my legs together but it was useless. I


    looked helplessly at the roof of the car.


    My baby had not yet seen their mother or father. They had not even seen this world. How could they


    die just like that?


    I shut my eyes tightly, gritted my teeth, and used all m y energy to open my legs a little. I kept


    holding on and believed that Tyler would get someone to save me. My baby would live!


    The car stopped, and my body was all out of energy. A few men dragged me out of the car and


    threw me in a dirty puddle.


    I looked around and realized that we hade to the outskirts. I was in a ce where no one


    would hear m e even if I screamed my lungs out.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    "Boss, what are their orders?¡± one of the men questioned.


    The big boss looked at me faintly. "Just leave her here. Nothing needs to be done."


    "You¡¯re right." One man walked toward me and squatted in front of me. "Judging by her situation, if


    she goes intobor now, I doubt she''ll hold on for long."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After he said that, the big boss¡¯ phone rang.


    He answered the call, waited for the person on the other end to finish talking, and said hesitantly, "I


    don''t think we should do this. It¡¯s too cruel. I''ve already broken my own principles by hurting a


    pregnant woman.¡±


    I had no idea what the person on the other end of the call said. However, the big boss looked


    impatient now and nodded. "Okay, I got it.¡±


    He hung up and pointed at two of those men. "Hang her up."


    "Huh?¡± One of them had his mouth wide open in disbelief.


    The big boss frowned and said with irritation, "They ordered us not to let the baby in her bellye


    out."


    "That''s just too cruel." Everyone showed their disagreement.


    Even though they were diabolical people, they still had their own principles. They would not ept


    orders that involved pregnant women and young children. If the other party that gave the order had


    not offered such a high price, they would not have epted this job.


    "Just do what you¡¯re told! We''ll quit after this. Don''t you all want to go back to see your wives and


    children?"


    Those words had the two men oblige obediently.


    I lost all my energy to scream and could only look at the big boss with desperation in my eyes. I was


    hoping he could spare the baby inside of me.


    However, he was not swayed one bit.


    Momentster, I was hung and tied to a tree as the big boss left with his men.


    The skies turned dark, and I could not see any traces o f light in this part of the outskirts. The


    helplessness in my heart spread boundlessly as I was left in the infinite darkness.


    There was no way that the baby coulde out from my belly after how they hung me. The


    amniotic fluid was draining out fast. If there was none of it left in me, the baby would suffocate to


    death. They would never make their way into this world.


    Cindy meant what she said. She was too vicious.


    Oh, baby...


    My precious baby...


    It seemed that I could feel my baby''s fear. It was as if they knew they would never have the chance


    to see this world.


    No, I could not give up. They had endured so much pain in my belly. I must bring them to this world


    and make it up to them.


    No one could strip away their right to survive. Cindy could not do that, and neither could I.


    My body recovered some strength. I mustered all the strength I had and rubbed against the ground


    bit by bit.


    The tree bark frayed my clothes and scratched my back, but I did not feel any pain. My baby''s


    survival was the only thing on my mind.


    My head touched the ground, and I suddenly broke down in tears.


    "I''m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It''s all Mommy¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all Mommy''s fault." I apologized repeatedly. My heart


    felt like it was being pierced with a knife.


    "Ah!¡±


    At that moment, a sharp scream made its way to my ears. My eyes suddenly lit up. "Help me!


    Please help m e."


    "You''re human." A woman in her 40s walked over with a shlight in her hand.


    I cried and begged, "Please help me. Help the baby inside me."


    The woman immediately picked up a rock from the ground and started cutting the rope with it. She


    cried out while cutting, "Hold on, little baby, just hold on. I''ll get you down in no time. What kind of


    person did this? How could they do such a horrible thing? What a horrendous sin!"


    The rope loosened. I fell limply on the ground and parted my legs. "My baby..." Come out quick,


    pleasee out quick.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    The baby in the womb was no longer moving. I lost all my energy in a sh. I stared nkly at the


    dark sky.


    My baby wanted to live. My baby was trying so hard to get out of my belly, but I was useless. I was


    completely useless. I could not even protect my baby. What was the point of living, then?


    The baby had the chance to see this world, but it was all my fault. If only I had not stayed with Theo


    and if only I had not chosen to trust him when he said he would protect the baby. If I had decisively


    chosen to leave him, the baby would be alive!


    I was wrong. I had made a big mistake.


    "Youngdy, hang in there. Youngdy, stay awake."


    The cries of the woman sounded more and more distant as I closed my eyes.


    When I gained back my consciousness, I only saw white. I abruptly sat up.


    I lowered my head, then saw that my hands were covered in blood. My belly was t, and I shouted


    in a panic, "My baby! Where''s my baby?"


    Then, I heard the sound of a baby crying. I looked over in surprise.


    A porcin-like baby was lying beside me, smiling happily at me. My eyes reddened, and I bent


    down to carry the baby. "Baby, you''re alive. Thank goodness!"


    I continued to say, "Don''t worry. Mommy will protect you this time. I''ll keep you safe and make sure


    you grow up healthily."


    "Wanda!¡±


    Who was calling me?


    It did not matter. From today onward, there was only my baby and me. Both of us would live happily


    together.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, that annoying voice did not leave me alone. I t was ringing in my ears again and again.


    My head hurt, so I closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I realized my baby had


    disappeared. I panicked and got out of bed. "Baby, baby, where did you go?"


    "Baby, don''t scare Mommy. Come out.¡±


    "Wanda!"


    The voice was so loud that it almost broke my eardrums. I widened my eyes all of a sudden. I


    immediately saw a few people surrounding me with lowered heads as they stared at me.


    "She''s safe now." "Transfer the patient to the ICU."


    While I was in a state of confusion, I was pushed out o f the room.


    I could not hear clearly what the people around me were talking about. I did not manage to grasp


    even a sentence. My body could not feel anything, and I was only able to move my eyes.


    Where was my baby?


    I wanted to ask, but I could not open my mouth to speak.


    I had no idea how long I was in this state before I was finally pushed out of the ICU.


    I saw Matthew in the ward. I was not in the mood to think about why he was the first person I saw


    upon opening my eyes. The only thing that I was concerned about was my baby.


    Matthew took a deep breath when he saw my tears flow down from the corners of my eyes. He


    leaned closer and spoke softly, "Stop overthinking. Your health is in a pretty bad state. Recover first,


    then we''ll talk."


    "I... Where¡¯s my baby?¡± Even though I already knew the answer, I refused to give up. Hence, I


    asked.


    Matthew did not answer me, but his silence said it all.


    I felt as though my heart had shattered into pieces and the pieces were stabbing me all over my


    body. I was overwhelmed by the pain.


    Matthew realized my body was twitching. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed. "Calm down. You


    can''t have any big mood swings, it''ll be bad for your body."


    I shut my eyes tight. I could not stop myself from bursting into tears.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Matthew let out a soft sigh and held my hand. He did not say anything more tofort me.


    I could not stop crying. I was letting the pain in my heart out.


    I cried myself to sleep. I did not know how long I slept. When I opened my eyes again, I did not see


    anyone else in the ward.


    I struggled to sit up on the bed and pressed on the call bell.


    Soon, Matthew came running into the ward.


    He looked a little haggard. He had been watching over me at the door of the ward recently. Theo


    had yet to show up, but it did not matter anymore.


    "You''re finally awake.¡± Matthew sat in front of the bed.


    I asked him in a hoarse voice, "Where¡¯s my baby?"


    "Wanda..." Matthew cast his eyes down. "What matters the most now is that you need to recover.


    You can have another baby in the future. I hope you can pull yourself together."


    "I know my baby''s dead." The corner of my lips was tugged stiffly. "I¡¯d like to see my baby. After all,


    they... were in my belly for ten months."


    As I spoke, I lost control of myself and tears came streaming down my face.


    Matthew did not say anything for a long time.


    "I''d like to personally handle my baby''s funeral," I spoke firmly. "That''s my baby. I have the right to


    do so. n


    After a while, Matthew nodded his head. "Alright. I''ll inform the hospital to keep the body. You can


    personally handle the funeral after you''ve recovered."


    I gave out a long sigh of relief andy back down on the bed. As I stared at the white ceiling, my


    chest was i n so much pain that I could barely breathe.


    After a few days, I was able to get down from the bed and walk around. This hospital belonged to


    the Zimmer family. I was staying in the best ward avable. Every day, there were a few nurses


    taking turns to take care of me. I was being taken good care o f.


    When I was showering one day, I saw a long scar on m y stomach. I touched the scar, and the


    negative emotions instantly spread.


    My baby died in my stomach, and this was how they were taken out.


    Suddenly, everything went dark and my heart was beating fast. Everything that happened that night


    was ying on a loop in my mind.


    I was exhausted...


    "Miss Lane!"


    I heard a scream. I ignored it and let the darkness creep up on me.


    When Matthew received the news and rushed over, I was already being lifted out from the bathtub


    by the nurse. I was wrapped in a nket and sitting on the bed.


    He came in front of me. I saw him clench his fists tightly.


    "I''m fine." I lifted my head and showed him a smile." It''s just that I suddenly lost all my energy."


    Matthew''s Adam''s apple moved. He wanted to say something but chose not to in the end.


    Ever since that incident, I was not allowed to be alone. Matthew woulde over a few times every


    day to chat with me. He was afraid that I would get sick if I kept on bottling up my feelings. I


    appreciated his kind gesture, so I would cooperate with him and talk to him. I would smile a little


    more as well.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was as if everything was getting better, but Matthew and I knew that those wounds could never be


    healed.


    I previously left my phone with Matthew, and I did not ask for it back. I did not n to get in touch


    with Cecilia and Jerome yet. I would only make them worry if I contacted them now.


    Time flew and a month passed. Fall had arrived. I asked the nurse to push me out to the park.


    Children were ying around in their hospital gowns. I grabbed the nurse''s arm tightly. It was so


    tight that it hurt her. She pursed her lips but did notin about how painful it was. She reached


    out her other hand and covered my eyes.


    It took me a second to let go of her arm. "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    The nurse replied in a hoarse voice, "Miss Lane, let''s g oback.¡±


    I nodded my head gently.


    When I got back to the ward, I realized that Matthew was here. I put a smile on my face. "You''re


    done with work?"


    Matthew smiled and nodded his head. He walked in front of me. "Smile a little more, you¡¯ll feel


    better."


    I lowered my gaze and did not say anything.


    "Young Master..." The nurse went behind Matthew and spoke in hesitation, "Miss Lane didn''t have


    much to eat since she woke up in the morning. She hasn''t eaten anything else until now. Please


    persuade her."


    After she spoke, Matthew furrowed his brows and looked at me. "Why didn''t you eat anything?"


    As long as it had to do with my health, he would be very strict.


    I pursed my lips and kept quiet.


    Recently, I had been suffering from ack of appetite. Even if I was hungry, myck of appetite


    made it hard for me to eat. I knew it had to do with my mood, but there was nothing I could do about


    it.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew asked the nurse to send a meal over. I took a few bites and refused to eat more. Putting


    my spoon down, I said, "I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    "Be good.¡± Matthew helped me with the food and put it into my bowl. He said, "Eat some more."


    I did not want him to worry, so I gritted my teeth and took a few more bites.


    After a while, my expression was terrible, and I could not stuff myself with any more food. He no


    longer forced me to eat either.


    I stood up from the chair and touched my stomach. I dashed into the bathroom with an awful


    expression. Leaning over the sink, I vomited everything I ate just now. I could not hold it any longer.


    I had no idea when it started but I could not eat. Even i f I could eat, I would end up puking up


    everything I ate. Previously, the doctor came to see me and said that it was a psychological


    problem. He suggested that I consult a psychologist.


    I asked the doctor and nurses who knew about this to keep this from Matthew. That was why


    Matthew only learned about it today.


    After my stomach felt better, I lifted my head and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like a ghost


    now. I was too skinny, and even my face made me look like a ghost.


    "Am I dying?" I touched my saggy face and mumbled.


    "Nonsense.¡± Matthew''s big hand pressed on my head." How can you die at such a young age?


    You''ll be as healthy as you used to be after you recover."


    I shut my eyes tight. Tears slid down my cheeks and fell on my lips. I gently licked them, and my


    mouth was filled with bitterness.


    Although I was still alive, I felt like I had already died.


    After my emotions were more stable, Matthew brought me out of the bathroom.


    I sat on the sofa while Matthew opened the closet. "All the clothes in here were customized. Choose


    a set and I''ll get the nurse to doll you up. After that, I''ll bring you out for a walk. It''s bad for your


    health if you keep staying indoors."


    It was a good idea to go out for a walk, so I did not reject him.


    After I was done getting ready, Matthew brought me out.


    He drove to the city center. I looked at the bustling crowd outside. I felt as if I was isted from the


    world.


    "Is there anything you''d like to eat?" Matthew stopped the car and looked at me with a smile.


    "I''d love to have one of their desserts." I pointed outside the car window. "Can you get one for me?"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "Of course."


    "I''m just kidding." Matthew was the Zimmer family''s young master. How could I let him do such a


    thing?

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    "Wait for me in the car." Matthew would always stay true to his words. Since he promised to buy it


    for me, h e immediately got down to buy it. "Don''t get out of the car."


    I looked at him from behind. I was a little moved.


    Previously, I had a huge misunderstanding about Matthew, but after getting to know him recently, I


    realized that he was a good person. He was not as cold as he appeared to be.


    Matthew was a good-looking and ssy man. Many young women were standing in front of the


    dessert shop. Their eyes brightened up once they saw him. A few of them who were more confident


    approached him to ask for his number.


    Then, I saw him waving his hand in the car''s direction. I was confused while I lowered the window.


    I saw him pointing at me while shaking his head at the women. I was not sure what he was saying


    to them.


    After that, Matthew went into the dessert shop. It took him only ten minutes toe out with a


    paper bag in his hand.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so popr among the


    Matthew put the paper bag that carried the dessert I wanted on myp and raised his eyebrows.


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    I smiled. "How narcissistic."


    I opened the box and took out the strawberry mousse t o have a taste.


    As expected from the best dessert shop in Whaldorf City. Sure enough, the dessert tasted heavenly.


    It was not cloying even after I took a few bites of it.


    Matthew watched me eat. "Is it good?"


    "It''s good," I replied with a smile.


    "Then I''ll have some too." Matthew stretched his neck.


    A hint of a smile shed across his eyes. "Feed me."


    I shot him a helpless nce. Then, I scooped a spoonful of mousse before bringing it to his lips.


    He stared at the spoon, stunned for a few seconds before finally opening his mouth.


    It took me a while to realize that something was wrong at that moment. I awkwardly withdrew my


    hand. "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize.¡±


    "I don''t mind," Matthew wiped the corner of his lips with his index finger and said vaguely, "It''s


    good."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    After I finished eating the dessert, Matthew brought m


    e to the central square of the city.


    We walked around the square until five in the evening. After we got back in the car, Matthew said


    that he would like to bring me somewhere nice.


    When we reached the destination, I realized it was a hot pot restaurant.


    Matthew unfastened his seat belt and said faintly, "I think this will work up your appetite."


    It had been such a long time since I had hot pot. The moment I got out of the car, I could smell the


    fragrant aromaing out of the hot pot restaurant. I took a deep breath. "It smells so good."


    "Feeling hungry already?" Matthew smiled faintly and asked.


    I smiled and nodded my head. "A little."


    Matthew had already reserved a private room. We got into the room and ordered a few dishes.


    Then, I brought out the dessert that I had not finished.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You can''t eat that anymore." Before I could open the box, Matthew pulled a long face and snatched


    it over.'' Will you still be able to have the hot pot if you eat the dessert?"


    "Alright." I gave in. If he did not let me, then I would just listen to him.


    I only ordered a mild-tasting soup pot as my body was still recovering. I took a few sips but it tasted


    nd. Even so, it was better than nothing.


    "Does your stomach feel unwell?" Matthew was worried, so he asked. He was afraid that I would


    throw up again after eating this.


    I shook my head and reassured him. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me so much."


    Although I did not feel like throwing up when I was eating, I still did not eat much. Matthew did not


    ask m e to eat more either. I waited for him to finish and we left the hot pot restaurant.


    We got in the car, and I looked out of the car window. All of a sudden, I saw Jerome and Cecilia.


    I was stunned for a moment and grabbed Matthew''s arm. "Wait for a second."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Matthew looked toward the direction where I was looking.


    Cecilia''s baby bump had be pretty obvious, and she looked healthy. Jerome looked the same


    as usual. Both of them were arguing about something until they were blue in the face.


    Matthew withdrew his gaze and asked me gently, "Do you want to go down?"


    "No... It''s alright." I let go of Matthew''s arm, and my voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. "Let¡¯s


    go."


    It was not the right time for me to see them. Not only was I afraid it would make them worry, but I


    was also afraid that I would suffer from an emotional breakdown again.


    The car had just started moving when Matthew suddenly stopped it.


    "If you feel like crying, just cry." He let out a soft sigh." I''ll lend you my arms.¡±


    My body tensed up. After a moment, I turned around and threw myself into his arms.


    Matthew hugged me tightly with his right hand patting me lightly on my back. "It''s alright. Everything


    will be over. You have me right beside you, as well as those who love you and care for you. We''ll be


    here to help you to get through it all."


    "Will I be able to live again?" I was crying while I asked.


    "Yes, you will." Matthew''s voice was deep and carried a trace of confidence. "You will.¡±


    I did not say anything more. However, I could not stop crying. I let my emotions out until I was tired


    and had cried enough. Then, I removed myself from his arms. My tears slowly stopped streaming


    down my face.


    "You''ve stopped crying?" Matthew still had his arms wide open. "Why don''t you cry a little more?"


    I looked at the teasing expression on his face. "Pfft!¡± Iughed out loud.


    "You¡¯re crying andughing like a silly little girl," Matthew said helplessly.


    "Matthew, thank you." I did not know how I should express my gratitude to Matthew. If it had not


    been for him, I probably would not be able to find it in me to smile.


    "You don''t have to thank me." Matthew unfastened his seat belt and nced at the white cored


    shirt that h e was wearing. "Just help me wash my shirt if you''d like to thank me."


    "I''ll wash it for you!" My face was slightly blushing.


    Matthew smiled and said nothing more.


    After we returned to the hospital, I got into bed after a simple wash-up.


    The following days, Matthew tried everything to entertain me. He did whatever it took to make me


    happy. I was truly grateful to him, but I knew that I had to get through this myself. I could not rely on


    someone else to do it.


    It was already November. It had already been three months since the day the nightmare happened.


    I did not see anyone else except for Matthew during these three months. It was as if I was living in


    another world.


    The weather was getting cold. It made me refuse to go out even more. Matthew came to see me at


    night and saw me sitting on the couch while staring nkly outside the window. He asked in a


    helpless tone, "How many days have you not gone out?"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    I yawned, then I smiled and said, "It''s cold out there."


    "You can''t stay in the house all day just because it¡¯s cold out there." Matthew started his nagging.


    I covered my ears with both of my hands. "Stop nagging at me."


    Matthew let out a sardonicugh. "I care about you. Yet you''reining about me nagging at


    you. I''m s o upset."


    "You''re indeed a big nagger."


    The nurse came into the ward, and Matthew did not say anything more. He just looked at me with


    an angry face.


    He looked exactly like a grumbling woman. I could not help butugh.


    "Young Master, Miss Lane, dinner is ready," the nurse said gently.


    Matthew looked at her and nodded his head. "Serve it."


    After the dishes were served on the table, I took a few bites and raised my hand to touch my face. I


    smiled and asked Matthew. "Look at me. Do I look better and healthier now?"


    Matthew stared at me for a moment and nodded his


    head. "You look betterpared tost time. It¡¯s all thanks to me for taking good care of you for


    such a long time."


    "Alright, alright, alright. You really did take good care o f me." I could not refute this.


    Matthew seemed to realize something. "You look like you have something to tell me."


    I nodded my head and put down the spoon. "I''d like to be discharged."


    My body had recovered a lot. I could not hide in the hospital forever under Matthew¡¯s protection.


    There were things that I could not run away from.


    "Where would you like to go after you get discharged?" Matthew asked softly.


    "I''d like to buy a house in Whaldorf City." I looked outside the window with my dazed eyes. "There


    are things that I have to face alone. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to get through it."


    Matthew pursed his lips for a second before saying," You don¡¯t have to face this alone. I can be right


    beside you. We can face it together as long as you''re willing t o. I can keep you away from those


    bad things and bad people. I''ll always take care of you."


    "Matthew...¡± My eyes were focused on his face. "You know that it''s impossible."


    Matthew fell silent after he heard what I said.


    Somehow, he looked scary when his face darkened.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and said slowly, "I can send you back to Whaldorf City, but


    you¡¯ll have to promise me that if anything happens to you, you must call me right away. Don''t face


    these problems alone."


    My heart felt warm. I smiled, nodded, and promised him.


    "But you''ll have to wait for a while." Matthew put his spoon down. "You haven''t fully recovered yet.


    We¡¯ll talk about thister when you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±


    "My body''s fine. You know that." I lowered my eyes and lifted my hand, touching my chest. "It¡¯s only


    this part that hasn¡¯t recovered.


    "And my body will recover when I get to Whaldorf City. I can look for a job while my body recovers."


    Matthew kept silent for a moment and nodded his head. "I can send you back now too. But let me


    make all the arrangements first."


    "I''ve already caused enough trouble..." I immediately wanted to reject, but he interrupted me. "It''s


    settled. Otherwise, you''ll have to stay here until your body recovers."


    I looked at how stubborn he was, and I let out a small sigh. I no longer rejected him.


    After two days, Matthew brought me back to Whaldorf City.


    We stopped outside a condominium building, and I followed him upstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You''ll be staying here," Matthew said when we entered a unit.


    I hesitated for a moment, then I voiced my disagreement. "I really don''t need you to provide me with


    amodation."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    "Be good.¡± Matthew put his big hand on top of my head. "Can you not reject my kindness when I


    genuinely want to help you and take care of you?"


    I bit my lip, not knowing what to say at that moment.


    "If you feel bad, you can pay me rent," Matthew smiled and said, "Of course, I''d rather not collect


    any fees from you.¡±


    "Speaking of getting a job, you can work in mypany. This can¡¯t be considered as me helping


    you get a job. It¡¯ll be you who¡¯s helping me. I''ve just taken over thepany, after all."


    I wanted to reject him, but I knew it would be useless t o do so. I felt so helpless for a moment.


    When I knew he was staying opposite me, I finally realized that he had it all nned. There was no


    chance for me to reject him.


    Not long after I woke up the next morning, Matthew came knocking on my door.


    I opened the door and stared at him nkly.


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Get changed. Let''s go to the shopping mall." "I don''t feel like going.¡± I


    was in a bad mood and was


    toozy to move around.


    "I bought these two units the other day. They¡¯re not fully furnished yet. Let¡¯s go shop at the mall.


    We''ll have breakfast on the way there." It was like Matthew did not hear me rejecting him.


    I let out a small sigh, turned around, and entered the bedroom.


    After getting ready, we went out and had our breakfast before making our way to the mall. After we


    got back i n the car, I asked, "Buying those two units must have cost you a lot of money.¡±


    I did not notice it when we arrivedst night. When w e headed out this morning, I realized it was a


    luxury condominium in the city center. The price of two units of condominiums was unimaginable in


    Whaldorf City where an inch ofnd was equivalent to an inch of gold.


    "It''s not too bad." He would not mind such a small amount of money considering how wealthy the


    Zimmer family was.


    "I''ll pay you rent." I touched my nose. "It doesn''t matter if it''s expensive, as long as it gives me


    peace of mind while staying here."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Matthew shot me a nce and smiled. He did not say anything and gave me a look that seemed to


    say'' Whatever you say''.


    When we reached the mall, I realized he did not bring me here to buy household goods. He


    intended to bring me for a walk. I overheard his conversation when he was talking on the phone.


    The furniture that he ordered had been delivered to the condominium.


    When Matthew saw that I was tired from walking, he brought me out of the mall.


    He handed me a document when we were in the car. I opened the folder and saw it as an


    introduction to all the jobs avable in Zimmer Corporations.


    "Take a look and choose a job position that you¡¯re interested in," Matthew smiled and said.


    I asked him with a faint smile, "Any one of them?"


    Matthew raised his brows. "Of course."


    I chuckled. "Then does Zimmer Corporations have an entertainmentpany?"


    "Do you want to be in charge of the entertainmentpany?" Matthew smiled while asking.


    "I''m not that capable." I closed the folder that I was holding with my hands. "I feel like joining there


    to run some errands and learn something else."


    Matthew nodded his head. "I''ve just transferred the president of Magnificent Pictures Television to


    anotherpany. You can take his position."


    "You''re kidding me, right?" I looked straight at him.


    "There''s nothing to joke about when ites to work, right?" Matthew smiled and asked.


    I pursed my lips and spoke after a while, "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t be able to handle this job?


    What happens if I can¡¯t manage thepany well and cause the Zimmer family to lose money?"


    "You''re underestimating yourself." Matthew tilted his head and looked at me while we were at the


    traffic light. "Who doesn¡¯t know how capable President Lane of Nectarine Entertainment is?"


    I showed him a helpless expression. "How can youpare Nectarine Entertainment with


    Magnificent Pictures Television?"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Nectarine Entertainment was apany that was created to please Cindy. Theo did not care about


    thepany''s development. If it had not been under Grant Corporation, it would never have


    developed.


    Meanwhile, Magnificent Pictures Television was the country''s biggest film and televisionpany.


    More than half of the top stars had signed a contract with them. If I were to manage apany like


    this, I was truly afraid that I would mess it all up.


    "I trust you." The red light turned green. Matthew started the car. "And you have me, so what are


    you scared of?"


    I opened my mouth. The words were on the tip of my tongue, but I did not say anything.


    It was a chance for me. A chance to take revenge.


    Every tragedy that happened to me in this world was because I was too weak and vulnerable. If I


    were powerful and influential, then Cindy would not be able to hurt my baby, right?


    Still, I was going to avenge my baby''s death. However, i t was impossible for me to do that alone.


    After that, Matthew told me about the Zimmer family''s main aspects of management and which


    resources


    Magnificent Pictures Television was currently focusing on developing. I was listening carefully. If


    there was anything I did not understand, I would ask. Hence, I quickly got a brief idea of how it


    worked.


    When I got back to the condominium, I realized there were many more things than before. The


    decorations had changed as well. The space seemed cozier now. The unit had a total area of 120


    square meters. It was not too small nor empty for a single person to live in. I could not help but be


    impressed with how attentive Matthew was.


    "If you need anything, just call this number." Matthew handed me a name card. It was probably his


    personal assistant.


    I nodded and took the card, then I looked at the kitchen. "I''ll make dinner tonight. You can stay and


    we¡¯ll have dinner together."


    Matthew was the one who saved me and allowed me t o live in peace for a few months. Now, he


    had arranged a ce for me to stay in and got a job for me. Considering everything that he had


    done for me, I should not treat him badly like how I previously did. 1


    "I''m honored." Matthew was happy.


    I smiled and went to take a look at the kitchen. It was then I realized that there were missing


    condiments, so I walked out and said, "I remember seeing a big supermarket across the road. I


    don''t have enough condiments here. I''m going there to buy some."


    Matthew''s hands paused for a while when he was taking off his jacket. "I''ll go with you"


    It was nearby, so we walked there.


    We entered the supermarket and bought the condiments. While we were going out, Matthew


    suddenly pulled me into his arms.


    I furrowed my brows slightly as I tried to struggle out o f his embrace. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Just let me hug you for a while.¡± Matthew''s voice was cold.


    I could sense that something was wrong, but before I got a chance to think about it, a force


    suddenly yanked me out of Matthew¡¯s arms. I lifted my head nkly and saw Theo. A tremor took


    over my body.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He looked anxious, and there was worry on his face when he looked at me. The memories were


    flooding i n, and I instantly recalled the images in my mind. I felt my heart tighten for a second.


    The baby was gone. Theo had looked forward to the baby''s arrival so much. I knew that. If he knew


    about this, how would he react?


    It was as if an electric shock was running through my body. I could not suppress it and started


    trembling. I was not ready to face Theo, and I was not prepared to tell him that the baby we had


    been looking forward to ... was dead.


    "Wanda...¡± Then, I heard a woman''s sweet and unctuous voice. I widened my eyes. My heart was


    beating so fast it almost jumped out of my throat.


    Cindy was standing behind Theo. I shot a nce at her baby bump. Then, I looked at the bag


    packed with baby essentials that Theo was carrying. Something in my brain suddenly snapped.


    "Wanda, where did you go?" Theo roared and asked.


    I pursed my lips and refused to answer him. I forcefully pushed him on the chest to put some


    distance between us. Then, I dashed toward Cindy. She was unprepared. I threw myself on her, and


    she fell onto the ground.


    Right at this moment, I was like a crazy person. I was strangling her with my hands around her


    throat. I screamed. "Cindy Reed, I want you dead! I want you to die with my baby!"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "Help... Help me." Cindy was suffocating. Her face turned green, and the expression on her face


    looked like she was in pain.


    Theo immediately pulled me into his arms and away from Cindy. "Wanda, what¡¯s wrong? Calm


    down."


    I was dazed while looking at him, and tears streamed down my face unknowingly.


    Theo''s eyes were slightly red. ¡°Wanda, tell me what the hell happened. Why did you suddenly go


    missing, and the baby-¡±


    "I don''t want to talk about it now." I interrupted him, pushed him away, and walked toward Matthew."


    Matthew, bring me away from here."


    If I continued to stay here, I was afraid that I would lose control. I wanted Cindy to be dead


    regardless of everything. I was afraid that Theo would stop me and defend Cindy. I would truly


    suffer from a mental breakdown then.


    Matthew nodded his head and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. "Let''s go."


    After causing such a ruckus, many people had already surrounded us. After Matthew and I walked


    out of the crowd, Theo caught up and stopped us. "Where are


    you going with him?¡±


    I lowered my eyes and did not say anything. I grabbed Matthew''s arm tightly. I was begging him in


    my heart t o bring me away from here immediately.


    Matthew knew my thoughts. He sneered and said to Theo, "If you want her dead, then you can


    continue stopping us."


    "What do you mean?" Theo got even more anxious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Step aside!" Matthew did not exin and shouted in a cold voice.


    Theo gritted his teeth and moved aside.


    Even after we had walked farther away, I could still feel Theo''s gaze fixed on me.


    Back in the condominium, Matthew helped me to the sofa to take a rest. Then, he went to get some


    medicine for me. "It¡¯s time to have your medicine."


    I did not ask what the medicine was. I took the ss o f water from him and swallowed the pill.


    The feeling of fatigue set in. I leaned back on the couch and closed my eyes. "I can¡¯t do this


    anymore."


    Matthew tilted his head and looked at me. He came closer and said, "No. I won''t let you give up."


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything more.


    Every time I got into trouble, there was always someone beside me to help me get through the dark


    times. I had no idea if I was able to survive this time


    around.


    "Stop overthinking it." When Matthew saw how depressed I was, he pulled me up from the couch."


    Didn''t you say you''re going to make dinner? But you don''t have to anymore, I''ll make dinner. You''ll


    be right beside me to assist me."


    "Do you know how to cook?" I questioned.


    Matthew smiled. "Is it that surprising to know that I can cook?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The Zimmer family was considered a top family in Whaldorf City. As the only sessor, Matthew


    did not look like someone who knew how to cook.


    It was as if Matthew knew what I was thinking about. He smiled and said, "The hard times that I''ve


    gone through are more than you can imagine."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Even though he asked me to stay beside him to help him out, I did not even have the chance to


    touch the ingredients.


    He made three dishes and a stew. After he was done cooking, I helped him carry the dishes out of


    the kitchen.


    "Eat up. I''ll bring you out for a walk after dinner. It''ll be good for your health." Matthew handed me a


    spoon.


    I nodded my head and did not reject him. I began to eat after I took the spoon.


    Matthew was pretty good at cooking. I finished a bowl of rice, and I was not feeling nauseous at all.


    Matthew was satisfied. He was obviously in a good mood. "If I knew you''d like my cooking, I


    would¡¯ve started cooking for you sooner. You wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much food then."


    Sometimes, he had a sharp tongue. I was used to it, so I stared at him but did not retort.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After dinner, Matthew smiled faintly and said, ¡°Leave them be. Someone¡¯sing to clean upter.


    There''s strawberry mousse in the fridge. You love that. I''ll get people to regrly buy it for you."


    I was full after having dinner, so I could not eat any


    desserts. I opened the fridge and saw there was a te of grapes. I took it out.


    Matthew came over. "They¡¯ve already been washed. You can eat them right away."


    Was he that attentive?


    I lifted my head, looked at him, and teased him. "You had a girlfriend before this, didn''t you?"


    If it were not because a man had a girlfriend in the past, he would not have learned how to be so


    attentive.


    "No, I never had one." Matthew gave me a meaningful look. "But I did a simtion before."


    I was startled. "What do you mean by you did a simtion before?


    "I did a simtion on how to take care of a girlfriend with a dog," Matthew said.


    U 99


    It seemed that Matthew¡¯s brain worked differently from normal people¡¯s brains. I did not continue the


    topic. I sat quietly on the sofa, eating the grapes.


    After I finished eating the grapes, Matthew stood up. ¡± Go change and put on something warm. It''s


    cold outside."


    I nodded my head and went into the bedroom to get changed.


    I did not want to head out, but I knew Matthew was doing this for my own good. Besides, going


    outside for a walk would be good for my health-physically and mentally. Hence, I had no reason to


    reject him.


    Many people were taking a walk in the district at this time. A few young women were gathered


    together, talking andughing about something. Suddenly, they lifted their heads and saw Matthew.


    Every one of them began to blush. If I were not walking beside him, they would have probablye


    over to ask for his contact number.


    I looked up and shot Matthew a nce. I smiled and asked, "Do any of them catch your eye? If


    there''s one, I can help you to get her contact number."


    "They can¡¯tpare to you," Matthew said cidly.


    I was stunned for a moment. I lowered my eyes and said nothing.


    After walking for a while, I felt a little tired, so I sat on the bench.


    "Matthew..." I said softly. "The baby¡¯s funeral... In the end, I can''t muster the courage to handle it


    myself even though I previously said I''d personally handle it.


    "Can you let me see his photo?¡± Still, I could not help but ask.


    "I didn¡¯t take any photos." Matthew suddenly opened his arms and hugged me. "Although he''s a


    boy, he looked exactly like you."


    He said no more than that. He was afraid I could not take it.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    I shut my eyes tight and spoke in a choked-up voice," He must¡¯ve been very cute.¡±


    However, I could never see him...


    After I calmed down, Matthew pulled me up and had m e walk again. When it was almost time, he


    brought me back.


    When we reached the ground floor, he suddenly stopped walking. A cold aura exuded from his


    whole body.


    I had a bad feeling, so I looked in the direction he was looking.


    There stood a fashionably dressed woman. It was Quinn Grant.


    She was startled for a moment when she saw us.


    Then, she hurried over toward us and asked anxiously, "Wanda, where have you been? How could


    you just disappear all of a sudden? We looked everywhere but we couldn¡¯t find you. We''re all


    worried sick about you."


    She looked down and saw my t stomach. Then, she asked, "Have you delivered the baby?"


    It was difficult to answer the two questions that she threw at me. I was at a loss, so I grabbed


    Matthew¡¯s


    arm, hoping that he could help me.


    Matthew took the hint. He frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Quinn shot him a nce and took a while to answer him. "Matthew, why are you with Wanda? Both


    of you were together all this while? How could this be, you... You..."


    "Who exactly are the ones worried sick?" Matthew retaliated against Quinn ruthlessly. "I don''t see


    anyone who''s worried. The one who''s supposed to be extremely worried was shopping with some


    other woman in the supermarket. He was buying baby necessities for another woman. So, you¡¯d


    better get the f*ck out of my face. Tell Theo to live his own life. He shouldn''t be so shameless and


    come looking for Wanda anymore."


    There was no way that Quinn was able to talk to him. Hence, she changed her target to me.


    "Wanda, no matter what has happened, follow me back first.


    You¡¯re a married woman. If someone sees you staying together with Matthew, how are you going to


    handle thatter?"


    "Wanda will handle her affairs like how you handled yours," Matthew continued to talk sarcastically,


    "She can''t be worse off than you. You''re a bigger humiliation."


    He had gone too far with his words. Quinn''s face alternated between green and white. She kept


    quiet for a long time.


    It was as if there was a stone weighing upon my heart. I felt terribly awful, and I did not want to stay


    any longer. I only wanted to go home and cover myself with a nket. I shut my eyes tight. I lifted


    my leg and walked away without caring about anyone else.


    Quinn got anxious when she saw me leaving. She grabbed my arm. "Wanda, don''t go. What


    happened? You should tell me. You can¡¯t keep running away-¡±


    "Enough." Matthew grabbed her arm with a disapproving look on his face. "Let go of her. Theo and


    Cindy are already engaged. Do you think you have any right to confront her?"


    "You want to know what really happened, right?" Matthew''s eyes reddened. "Let me tell you."


    "Matthew, enough. Don''t say it!" I suddenly panicked and shouted.


    "The night Theo and Cindy got engaged, the baby that Wanda was carrying died. The baby


    suffocated and died in her womb. Are you satisfied now?" Matthew recklessly said it out loud.


    His words inflicted a great deal of damage to two people. One was me, while the other was Theo


    who was standing far away.


    I saw him. There was despair in his eyes.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why I could not get through his number that night. He was busy getting engaged to Cindy.


    "Remember to tell Theo not to ever show up in front of


    Wanda again. Otherwise, I''ll get him to pay for his actions."


    Theo dashed over with his eyes fixed on me. "Is he telling the truth? The baby..." 1


    I closed my eyes and did not answer him.


    It felt as if my heart had shattered into pieces. It was hurting so much that I wanted to die on the


    spot.


    Matthew came over and shielded me. "Theo Grant, you should ask Cindy about this. She knows


    best how the baby in Wanda''s womb died."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    "Get out of my way." Theo pushed him away and asked me stubbornly, "Where''s the baby?"


    I opened my reddened eyes. "Didn¡¯t you hear what he said?¡±


    "Where¡¯s the baby?" Theo raised his voice.


    "Dead!" I endured the pain and said the word. "On the night you and Cindy were getting engaged,


    he did. He died in my womb.¡±


    Theo''s body shook for a second after he heard my answer.


    I could not help but cry. I thought I saw him crying too. I did not know if I was seeing things. How


    could Theo be crying?


    He was supposed to feel happy, right? From today onward, he could live happily together with


    Cindy. He would not be trapped with me because of the baby.


    My eyes were overcast with waves of darkness. I tugged on Matthew''s sleeve and said in a


    trembling voice, "I want to leave."


    I did not want to stay here for another second. I wouldpletely break down if I stayed here.


    Matthew saw that my face was as pale as a sheet of


    paper and my body was slightly shaking. He hurriedly carried me in his arms. "I''ll bring you back


    now."


    Back in the condominium, Matthew gave me some medicine. Half an hour after I took the medicine,


    my emotions were slowly stabilizing. Still, I felt weak and weary.


    "Ignore them." Matthew was holding a towel, wiping m y face for me. "They don''t deserve to stand in


    front of you. They''ve never deserved it and never will."


    I pursed my lips and burst into tears.


    Actually, I was the one who did not deserve to stand in front of them. I was unworthy from the


    beginning. The happy times that I had back then made me confused. Later on, the illusion of bliss


    was torn apart by Cindy. I could then see the insurmountable gap between Theo and me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    My mind was in a mess. I could not fall asleep until it was one in the morning. Matthew refused to


    go back, iming that he was worried about me being alone. Hence, I did not insist on asking him


    to return.


    At two in the morning, Matthew picked up a phone call. Thepany needed him to handle some


    important affairs, so he had to go out. However, he was worried about me being alone at home. He


    called his personal assistant toe over and keep mepany.


    I rejected him immediately. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens to me. I prefer to


    be alone


    now."


    When Matthew saw me insisting on this, he could only remind me to call him right away if anything


    happened. Then, he left in a hurry.


    The medicine that Matthew gave me was antidepressant pills. I knew that. Otherwise, my emotions


    would not have improved so quickly. Hence, my emotions were quite stable for this short while.


    The room was dimly lit. I grew sleepy as I stared at the ceiling.


    At this moment, a streak of light suddenly lit up the room, followed by a loud rumbling noise. Then,


    there came the sound of heavy rainfall hitting the window.


    I shut my eyes tight, trying to fall asleep. Still, I was wide awake.


    The sounds of thunder came one after another. My body started to tremble.


    Again, there was another crack of thunder. I got out of the bed and walked toward the closet,


    opening it. Then, I climbed into the closet.


    I could still hear the thunderp in my ears. I bit my finger, and my mind could not help but recall


    the nightmare that happened that night.


    The thin air made me gasp for air. I pushed the closet open and ran out of my bedroom. I paced up


    and down in the living room. I had no idea what I wanted to do.


    Just then, I could indistinctly hear a baby crying. My eyes brightened, and I ran toward the direction


    where the sound came from.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    My baby was waiting for me. He had always been waiting for me to find him. I should not disappoint


    him anymore. I had to look for him.


    After all, there was nothing else for me in this world. I might as well go keep himpany so he


    would not b e lonely.


    "Where are you, baby?" I ran for quite some time but there was still no sign of my baby. I got


    anxious. What made me more anxious was that I could not hear him crying anymore.


    "Baby, don''t you want Mommy anymore?" I could not hold myself back and burst into tears.


    I got tired of crying. When I opened my eyes, I realized I was on the road.


    I looked around me, feeling terrified like a lost child.


    My whole body was wet from being soaked in the rain. I could feel a bone-chilling coldness creeping


    all over me. I panicked and crouched on the floor.


    I was getting more and more uncontroble. The hallucinations were getting more frequent. I had no


    idea if I would get lost in my hallucinations one day and nevere out again.


    I was already suffering from severe depression. I knew how hard it was to cure this illness. I was a


    burden to everyone now. I hated myself for bing like this.


    Cars were passing by on the road. I got up from the ground, thinking that I might as well just die like


    this. Living a life like this was too exhausting. I no longer had any courage left to continue living in


    this world.


    Step by step, I walked toward the middle of the road. I was surprisingly calm.


    The moment a car almost hit me, I was grabbed by a strong force, then I fell into a warm embrace.


    I did not care who saved me as I could see a baby lying in the middle of the road. That was my


    baby. I broke down into tears. "My baby. Save my baby."


    "Wanda, look at me!"


    I heard a man shouting. I snapped back into reality and lifted my head. My eyes met Theo''s deep


    eyes. My heart was trembling as I raised my hand and pped him in the face. "Let go of me!"


    "Wanda...¡± Theo did not get angry, instead, he looked even more anxious.


    I did not want to listen to him. I pushed him away, turned around, and ran away.


    "Wanda!" Theo caught up with me with just a few steps and pulled me into his arms again. He


    hugged m e tightly. "Calm down for a while. Can we talk?"


    I shut my eyes tight for a moment. When I opened them, I struggled to get out of his arms. I stopped


    struggling when I realized that I could not escape, so I could only let him hug me. I remained silent.


    My head was getting dizzier and dizzier. I eventually lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, I saw Theo was lying beside my bed, asleep. The lights were bright. I could see


    some stubble on his chin. It seemed that he had not shaved for a while. Below his eyes were dark


    circles that made him seem haggard.


    I stared at him for a while before looking at my surroundings.


    Am I at the hospital? It did not look like it.


    I recalled what had happened before I passed out. My eyes darkened and I sat up on the bed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo immediately woke up. He pressed on my shoulders with both hands. "Why are you sitting up?


    B e good andy down."


    "I¡¯m going back." I frowned without looking at him." Theo, I''m only going to say this once. From


    today onward, don''t you ever show up in front of me again. I never want to see you again."


    A patient with depression could not control their emotions. When I was facing Theo, it got worse. I


    could not control my emotions at all. It was like I was o n the verge of breaking down at any time.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Suddenly, I exploded. It caught Theo off guard. He furrowed his brows and remained silent for a


    while before saying, "Don''t get emotional. We''ll talk about it after this. The doctor ising here to


    check on you i n a while. When you¡¯ve done your check-up and gotten some rest, I¡¯ll leave."


    "I want you to leave now!" I grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. "Now!¡±


    When I saw him, I would think of Cindy Reed. When I thought of her, I would remember the


    nightmare that happened that night. I could no longer suppress the hatred that was deep in my


    heart.


    Theo looked at me. His Adam''s apple moved. There was something he wanted to say but he did not


    voice out.


    "Theowy." A sweet voice came from outside of the room.


    I knew it was Cindy''s voice. Both of my hands were gripping the nket tightly, and my eyes had


    reddened.


    Cindy walked into the room with both hands on her belly. My eyes and heart were stinging. "Wanda,


    you''re finally awake. Are you feeling better?"


    While looking at her hypocritical face, my chest heaved. I could no longer hold back the hatred in


    my heart. I saw that there was a paring knife on the bedside table. I reached out and took it, then I


    got out o f the bed and ran toward her.


    Why was my child dead while the child in Cindy''s womb was still alive? I wanted her dead. I wanted


    her t o die with my child.


    Cindy did not expect I would suddenly strike at her. She froze and stood there looking terrified while


    watching me move nearer to her.


    Yet, I was still unable to reach her. Theo grabbed my arm and snatched away the paring knife that I


    was holding. He yelled with a gloomy expression, "Wanda Lane, are you crazy?!"


    "Yes!¡± I lifted my head and glowered at him with a hateful look. "I am crazy! You all drove me mad!"


    "The baby''s gone but we can still have another baby. Can you be rational?¡± Theo let go of my arms.


    "And it wasn''t her who killed the baby. Why do you hate her s o much?"


    "Are you sure she didn''t kill my baby?" I stared at him with a look of disbelief. "Didn''t you hear what


    Matthew said, or you did hear him but you¡¯re just pretending you didn''t? She killed my baby! Which


    part of it don''t you understand?"


    "Wanda, what nonsense are you talking about?" Cindy could no longer pretend to be gentle. "From


    what I see, you have a very serious mental problem now. Do you need me to call the mental


    hospital?¡±


    I stared at her with my cold eyes, gritted my teeth, and said, "Yes, indeed. I''m suffering from a


    serious mental problem now. If I''m not mentally ill, how am I going to kill you and have you join my


    baby in the afterworld?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After I said so, I threw myself on her once again.


    Cindy was prepared and instantly dodged. "Theowy, help me."


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo wrapped me in his arms, the veins on his forehead were throbbing. "Can you


    please not behave like this? Even though the baby is gone, we can still have another one. You don¡¯t


    have to be like this."


    "It''s easier said than done. You weren''t the one who carried the baby for ten months, and you


    weren''t the one who endured all the physical pain. That''s why you don¡¯t mind it if the child is dead,


    right?¡± I yelled at him as I continued to spiral down further.


    Theo took a deep breath when he saw me breaking down and softened his tone. "Wanda, how


    could I not care? The baby''s gone and I feel sorry about it. But I don''t want you to ruin yourself just


    because you lost our baby." 1


    "Why can''t I see how sorry you are?" I pointed at Cindy, and I looked at him while my tears


    streamed down my face. "If you feel sorry, you wouldn''t be defending this evil woman."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    I did not give Theo a chance to speak. I continued to say, "Do you have any idea how our baby


    died? He suffocated in my womb. He was struggling to get out o f my womb and I was trying so


    hard to get him out of there but I was f*cking hung upside down on a tree!" 1


    The colors on Theo''s face drained and he turned pale. I was somehow satisfied by his reaction.


    "Before I was kidnapped, I called you several times. But your phone was turned off. Let me help you


    recall where you were at that time. You were celebrating your beloved Cindy''s birthday with her at


    her birthday party. And you even got engaged with her. How funny is that? I''ve been a joke to you


    since the very beginning!¡±


    Theo could not hear anymore of this. "Wanda, listen to me. My phone ran out of battery and the


    secretary forgot to bring the spare phone-"


    "What a coincidence!" I interrupted him coldly. "How good would it have been if you had picked up


    my calls. Perhaps our baby wouldn''t have suffocated in m y womb. I would''ve been able to hold a


    celebration for him by this time. And I¡¯d be carrying him in my arms, receiving everyone''s


    blessings..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I could not go on. Tears were all over my face.


    "Stop talking about it." Theo covered his face with his


    hand. There was a pain in his voice. "Wanda, please stop."


    I felt thrilled looking at him like that.


    In my eyes, he was the same as Cindy. Both of them were the murderers who killed my child. I


    would not let them off the hook for this.


    I looked at Cindy. I was holding back the hatred that was raging in my heart and said in a cold


    voice," Cindy Reed, you''re pleased now, right? But don''t get carried away since I''m not dead. I''ll


    dedicate my whole life to going after you and making sure you pay."


    I sneered. "You don¡¯t have to admit to your crime. I¡¯ll find the evidence sooner orter. This is


    Whaldorf City. You and your parents aren''t powerful enough to d o whatever you want here yet."


    Cindy was shocked by my domineering aura. Her face looked even paler. ¡±1 had nothing to do with


    this."


    "What about your parents, then?" I narrowed my eyes and asked her.


    "They... They have nothing to do with this.¡± Cindy kept shaking her head. "Stop talking nonsense."


    After that, she looked at Theo. She was crying and saying, "Theowy, trust me. I have nothing to do


    with this"


    I had enough of her behavior after seeing it for years. I t disgusted me so much that it made me feel


    sick. I trotted to the door with a cold expression. I refused to stay here for one more second. Even


    the air that was flowing in the room made me feel disgusted just because these two people were


    here.


    Theo wanted to catch up to me, but he was pulled back by Cindy. "Theowy, don''t go. I''m scared. I


    can feel my belly hurting a little."


    After I got out of the vi, I realized that I had been here before. It was a small vi located in the


    city center. It was not far away from the condominium. However, it would take some time if I were to


    walk back there.


    I did not have my phone and money with me, hence I could only walk.


    When I arrived at the condominium, it was almost sunrise. My feet were terribly abraded.


    I keyed in the password for the lock and opened the door. I realized the lights in the living room


    were on.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    "Wanda!" Matthew heard the door open. He ran out of the bedroom with an anxious face. "Where


    have you been?"


    I pursed my lips tight and did not answer him.


    He came over and hugged me. "After I finished handling my work, I came back and realized that


    you weren''t home. I was worried sick. I called you but you didn''t bring your phone with you. I


    thought you, I thought you..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He did not say the rest of the sentence, but I knew what he wanted to say.


    "I''m sorry for making you worried." My voice was slightly sour.


    Matthew let go of me. That was when I realized his eyes were slightly red. "Wanda, I''m the one


    who¡¯s supposed to apologize. I shouldn''t have left you alone. I promise I won''t do that next time."


    I looked at him with a nk expression. This was the first time I realized his feelings for me had


    changed.


    "Why did you go out alone in the middle of the night?" Matthew asked me worriedly.


    "There was thunder and I was afraid to be alone. I was hallucinating, so I ran out. When I came


    back to my


    senses, I hurried back here." I did not mention Theo.


    I refused to mention him, and I was unwilling to.


    Matthew let out a long sigh of relief. He embraced me once again. "Thank God you''re alright.


    Otherwise, I would never be able to forgive myself. Don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone in the


    future.¡±


    I struggled a little in his arms.


    Matthew realized that and let go of me. Then, he carried me to the sofa. "I''m going to get the first


    aid kit."


    I could not help but be amazed by how attentive he was. I did not expect him to find out so quickly


    that m y feet were abraded.


    Matthew carried the first aid kit over. He took my feet and put them on hisp. Then, he dressed the


    wounds on my feet. He was doing it very gently.


    I stared at him, and my heart was thrown into turmoil.


    I knew long ago I should not get too deeply involved with Matthew. It was just that during this time of


    darkness, I was greedy for the warmth that others gave to me-even if it was just a little. Otherwise, I


    was afraid I could not get through this alone.


    "Matthew..." I should not be that selfish anymore. I should not continue to hurt him. "I appreciate you


    taking care of me all this time. But I can''t continue to trouble you anymore.¡± "What do you mean?"


    Matthew''s hand that was dressing my wounds paused. He looked at me with an unhappy


    expression.


    I pursed my lips and said, "We should keep a distance from each other. I''m a married woman, after


    all. If there are rumors going on about something happening between the two of us, it''ll be


    troublesome for the Zimmer and Grant families."


    I did not want to cause him any trouble, so I had to be straightforward and say these words.


    Matthew remained silent for some time. After a while, he continued to dress the wounds on my feet.


    After he finished dressing the wounds, he put the things back i n the first aid kit and said cidly, "If


    you''re worried about this, I can keep my distance from you. But with one condition. There must be


    someone beside you to keep youpany. Otherwise, I won''t let you live alone."


    "I''ll take good care of myself," I replied hurriedly.


    "Do you really think you can take good care of yourself?" It was as if Matthew¡¯s eyes were able to


    see through everything. I lowered my gaze. I could not confidently say that I could take good care of


    myself.


    Matthew stood up and walked in front of me. He bent down a little. "I''ll not regret it once I''ve set my


    mind. And I never do things halfway.¡±


    His words were too vague, and I gave him a confused look.


    Matthew had no intention to exin himself. He just smiled faintly. "Stop overthinking. I¡¯m part of the


    Zimmer family. I''d naturally avoid getting into trouble." 2

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Once was enough for what I said earlier. There was no way I would be able to say it again.


    I did not know if he listened to what I said. My mind was getting chaotic. I leaned on the back of the


    sofa with my eyes closed. I quickly fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I saw that Matthew was busy cooking in the kitchen. I let out a soft sigh. It looked


    like what I said yesterday was in vain.


    After breakfast, Matthew offered to bring me to take a look at Magnificent Pictures Television.


    I thought for a moment and said, "I''d like to start working."


    My body had no health issues now, and I was ready to go back to work. I did not want to be alone at


    home. I would not be imagining things if I was busy.


    Matthew did not oppose. He brought me to Magnificent Pictures Television.


    As I had seemingly appeared out of nowhere and became the new president, coupled with the fact I


    was a woman, the employees of thepany were all shocked. Matthew sent his assistant to work


    under m e. Firstly, it was because he was afraid I might get bullied. Secondly, he wanted me to


    familiarize myself


    with thepany''s operations.


    The scale of Magnificent Pictures Television was a few timesrger than Nectarine Entertainment. I


    was s o busy that I was almost running off my feet. When I was able to get some rest, I realized that


    it had been a few days since I thought of those negative things.


    When I got off work today, the assistant drove me to the condominium. I was handed a gift box.


    "President Lane, President Zimmer asked me to give you this."


    I was startled for a moment, and I took it helplessly.


    Matthew had been sending me gifts during this period. He would not give them to me personally.


    Instead, he would give them to me through his assistant. When I was able to see him and wanted to


    return the gifts, he would change the topic. It made m e feel helpless.


    "President Lane, please don¡¯t feel burdened. After all, it¡¯s a small token from President Zimmer.


    Besides, the cost of these gifts isn¡¯t considered much for President Zimmer." I had gotten friendly


    with the assistant these days, and he started teasing me.


    I unfastened the seat belt and shot him a nce. "You sure know how to speak for him."


    The assistant gave me a mischievous smile and did not say anything more.


    When I was about to get out of the car, the phone in m y pocket vibrated. I took it out and saw it was


    Jerome calling. I choked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ever since the incident, I had never contacted Cecilia and Jerome. I was afraid that I would not be


    able to control my emotions. I was afraid that they would feel sad for me and worry about me.


    Although I had no idea how Jerome found out about this phone number, after counting the days in


    my mind, it was about time for Cecilia to give birth. Even i f Jerome had not called me, I would have


    to call him anyway.


    I took a deep breath and answered the call. "Jerome."


    Jerome kept quiet for a long time before saying in a hoarse voice, "Wanda, Cecilia gave birth


    around ten o¡¯clockst night. The mother and daughter are safe."


    "That¡¯s good." There was a lump in my throat.


    "Where are you?" Jerome¡¯s voice was choking up." How are you and your baby?"


    My heart trembled, and I suppressed the urge to cry. I opened the car door and got out. "Let''s not


    talk about m e. Where are you and Cecilia?"


    "We¡¯re in Salt City. She¡¯s still sleeping now. I¡¯ll let her talk to you when she''s awake.¡±


    "Alright." I held my phone tight. "I''m quite busy these days but I''ll be free in a few days. I''ll head to


    Salt City t o see her and the baby."


    Jerome chuckled. "Don¡¯t. It¡¯s better to wait until Cecilia can walk. We¡¯ll bring the baby to Whaldorf


    City to see you."


    "Sounds like a n." I did not oppose it.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    The birth of Cecilia''s child was a streak of light in my heart that was filled with darkness.


    At least, Cindy was not that evil to harm Cecilia. The baby in her womb was safely delivered. Since I


    could not have a child of my own, I would treat Cecilia''s child kindly like she was my biological child.


    I was in a good mood and walked briskly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked to the condominium¡¯s entrance. When I was just about to enter, a car drove over here. I


    took a peek and was startled.


    The car looked familiar, so did the car te number. It was Theo''s car!


    Before I knew it, I lifted my leg and was about to enter the condominium with a gloomy face.


    When the door was about to close, a big hand grabbed i t. "Wanda, do you really hate to see me


    that much?"


    It seemed that I could not avoid him even if I wanted t o. I stopped walking, turned around, and


    stared at him coldly. "You''re right. I don''t want to see you."


    Theo was stunned. His face immediately sunk.


    "Theo..." I took a deep breath. I was trying so hard to ignore the radiating pain that wasing from


    my


    heart. "I''m tired. When you have time, let''s get a divorce."


    If someone asked me whether I was still in love with Theo, I would not know the answer to that. I


    only knew that I was exhausted, both physically and mentally. The happiest and saddest moments


    in my whole life were with this same man. The moment I lost my child, I knew I could no longer put


    up with it anymore.


    I held the bag in my hand tightly. "Theo, as I was deeply in love with you previously, I could stand


    the fact that you didn''t love me back. And I could endure your ambiguous rtionship with Cindy. I


    could even put up with you sleeping with her. I thought that as long as you loved our child, one day


    you''d put your mind fully on your family.


    "But our child is gone now. All the wonderful fantasies that I had for the future have all been


    shattered into pieces. There¡¯s no way I can continue to endure a life like that.¡± I could not help but


    cry.


    "Are you serious about this?" Theo looked at me with some restraint.


    I nodded my head without hesitation. "Whenever I see you, you remind me of Cindy Reed. When I


    think of her, I''ll think of the tragic death of my baby. I hate her. And I hate you too. I can no longer


    live with you.¡±


    "Not a chance!" Theo walked quickly toward me. He sneered and said, "Since Grandma forced me


    to marry you, then don¡¯t think of ever getting away from me."


    I looked at him with disbelief. "Theo Grant! Can you stop behaving so inhumanely? Indeed, it wasn''t


    your own will to marry me back then. But I''m human too, I''m not an animal. It should be enough


    after you tortured me for so many years."


    "Not yet.¡± Theo shut his eyes tight for a moment. Then, he raised his hand and touched my face.


    "You must hate me a lot. If that¡¯s the case, I''ll give you a chance to avenge me. Let''s continue to


    torture each other together."


    "Theo Grant!" There was a raging fire in my heart.


    Theo pulled his hands back and said cidly, "Follow me back. Your husband should be the one to


    take care of you, not Matthew Zimmer."


    "Not a chance!" I said the same thing he said to me.


    I was unwilling to get involved with him anymore. I turned around and pressed the elevator button


    repeatedly.


    The elevator doors opened, and I walked in. I turned around while saying coldly, "If you daree


    in, I¡¯ll die in front of you."


    Theo was stunned for a moment. He put down the leg he was about to lift.


    The elevator doors closed slowly and his face disappeared in front of me. I covered my mouth. I


    could not hold it any longer and finally cried.


    I could not love this man anymore. I had to stop.


    After I entered the door, I threw myself on the sofa. I stared nkly at the ceiling. My heart was


    brimming with pain. I did not know if it was hurting because I had to give up on loving Theo. Even if


    it was, I would not admit it.


    My phone rang. I took my phone out and answered the call without checking who was calling. I said


    in low spirits, "I''m taking a rest."

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    "Wanda, what''s wrong with you?¡± It was Matthew on the other side of the phone. He could hear that


    I sounded unusual and was anxious about it.


    "I''m fine." I closed my eyes. "I''m just sleepy."


    Matthew immediately let out a sigh of relief. "Then get some sleep after dinner. I''ve asked the


    caretaker to send it over. It should be there soon."


    I truly appreciated his attentiveness and care, but they made me feel burdened. "Matthew, can you


    stop treating me so kindly? What if I can''t repay your kindness?"


    Matthew chuckled. He chose not to answer this question. "Stop thinking nonsense. Remember to


    take your medicine after your dinner, then get some sleep. I''m going to attend a meeting now. That''s


    all.¡±


    "Alright." I sighed helplessly.


    Not long after I hung up the phone, the caretaker arrived to send the dinner over.


    It was a shame to let the food go to waste. Even though I had no appetite, I forced myself to eat


    some o f it. After dinner, I took the anti-depressant pills. Then, I went back to the bedroom andy


    down on my bed. I soon fell asleep.


    It was unknown how long I had been asleep but the room was dark when I woke up. I heard the


    heavy rain outside. I wrapped myself tightly in the nket.


    Fortunately, there was no thunder. Otherwise, I was afraid that I would have another episode. I did


    not want to hallucinate and run out of the house again.


    I was unable to fall asleep again. I switched on the lights at the bedside and took my phone out.


    While I was scrolling Facebook, I received a text message. 1


    [Are you asleep?]


    It was a text message from Theo. I felt a sudden irritation in my heart.


    When I was about to delete the message and pretended nothing had happened, he called.


    I did not want to pick it up. I declined his call decisively. When he called again, I declined again.


    However, he persisted. After doing this more than ten times, I finally got impatient. I picked up his


    call and said in a cold voice, "Theo, do you know what time it is now? If you''re sick, then go and see


    a doctor. Stop calling me if you have nothing to do."


    "Wanda, it¡¯s been a long time since I cuddled you and slept together with you." Theo¡¯s voice


    sounded a little lonely. "I haven''t had a good sleep since."


    I got even more irritated. I did not want to listen to him anymore. "I''m hanging up."


    Theo fell silent for a moment and spoke in a hoarse voice, "I texted you because I can see that the


    lights are on in your room. I couldn''t help myself. I miss you so much."


    I was stunned. I got out of bed and walked to the floor-t o-ceiling window. I looked down.


    Sure enough, there was a dark figure standing under the rain on this rainy night.


    Iughed sardonically. "Theo, do you think I''d grow soft-hearted if you do this?"


    "Will you?" he questioned me back.


    I pursed my lips and replied after some time, "No, I won''t. I won''t even frown if you get drenched in


    the rain and die."


    "Do you hate me that much?" There was a hint of a smile in this voice.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    How was he still able to smile?!


    I took a deep breath and deliberately sounded harsh, saying, "Stop standing there. If you get sick


    from being in the rain, President Grant, I won''t be able to afford the consequences."


    "Wanda, are you caring...¡±


    I knew what Theo was going to say before he managed to finish his sentence. I hung up the phone


    right away.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    I was still standing at the window and looking down. Theo was standing there like a statue even


    after ten minutes. I muttered a curse and called Mason.


    Soon, the call was connected. His voice sounded sleepy. "Hello, may I know who this is?"


    "It''s Wanda Lane."


    Mason took a sharp breath. I could hear it. "Wanda, what the hell happened-"


    "Nothing." I did not want to talk about why I went missingst time, so I interrupted his question.


    "You need toe over. It''s raining cats and dogs now but Theo is standing downstairs, refusing to


    leave. Come over and get him."


    Although Mason had no idea what was going on, he was considerate enough not to ask any more


    questions. He hung up the phone after he asked for m y address.


    I felt cold, so I went to the living room to get a nket. Then, I went to the kitchen to pour myself a


    ss of warm water. After that, I went back to my bedroom, wrapped myself in the nket, and


    drank the ss of warm water. I stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. I calmly looked at Theo


    who was downstairs.


    If it were in the past, I would definitely have gotten soft-hearted. However, when I thought of my


    baby who died so tragically, my heart was hard as a rock. It did not matter if it were me or Theo, and


    it did not matter what kind of suffering we had to endure. All those meant nothingpared to the


    child that I lost.


    After half an hour, Mason''s car appeared.


    He was carrying an umbre as he got out of his car. H e ran toward Theo. I did not know what both


    of them talked about. Theo followed him back into his car not long after.


    I let out a small sigh. Then, I turned around andy down on the bed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a sleepless night.


    When it was dawn, I washed up and had the breakfast that the caretaker sent over. The assistant


    also came t o fetch me to work.


    I saw Matthew when I arrived at thepany.


    "Why are you here?" After we got into the elevator, I lifted my head, smiled at him, and asked.


    "I¡¯m here to supervise you." Matthew smiled. "If you¡¯re cking off, then I would have a reason to


    punish you by having you go out for dinner with me.¡±


    I chuckled. "How is that considered as a punishment? It¡¯s an honor to be able to have dinner with


    President Zimmer."


    This casual conversation cheered me up a lot. When I reached the office, Matthew poured a ss


    of water for me. "You don''t look so good."


    I did not want to mention Theo, so I just said, "I didn''t sleep wellst night.¡±


    "Then you¡¯d better not attend the meetingter. Go get some sleep in the lounge." My health was


    more important than anything else in Matthew''s eyes.


    I smiled while shaking my head, rejecting him. "I''m a president, after all. How can I not attend the


    meeting?¡±


    "No one would dare mention it if I''m around." Matthew raised his chin arrogantly.


    I smiled and said nothing more.


    "Have you read the papers I gave you?" Matthew sat on the sofa. "The reason I''m here to attend the


    meeting today is to set a preliminary development direction for Magnificent Pictures Television.


    Although this is a film and televisionpany, I''d like to develop it into an all-epassing media


    company."


    "You want to monopolize the media industry," I smiled and said.


    Matthew was an ambitious person. He was sharp enough to see that this film and television


    company would make up almost 70 percent of the Zimmer family''s assets in the future.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    This was an extremely profitable industry.


    You would be a somebody as long as you had money i n Whaldorf City.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and asked thoughtfully," Petra White wanted to open an entertainment


    company if I''m not mistaken. For the sake... of the daughter whom she''s just found."


    That was interesting. The means that Theo and Petra used to please Cindy were so simr.


    As if Matthew knew what I was thinking about, he spoke meaningfully, "Wanda, you want revenge.


    The person you have to pay the most attention to is Grayson Louis."


    "Of course I know that." I lowered my gaze and put the pen that I was holding down. "It''s just that I


    wouldn''t want to pick the hardest bone to chew on first."


    Matthew did not say anything for a long time until he finished a cup of tea. He smiled and said,


    "You¡¯ve changed."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Did I be worse?"


    "No, it¡¯s good." Matthew stood up from the sofa. "Focus on your career and have a clear mind. A


    woman is most charming when she knows exactly what she


    wants."


    I smiled vaguely.


    The meeting started at nine o''clock. It was my first time meeting all the seniors of thepany. I


    was surprised to see Quinn here too.


    They were all sizing me up. I looked calm on the outside, but I was still slightly nervous. Although I


    knew full well what I was capable of, these people were still the big shots of the industry.


    "I believe everyone here has read the document that m y secretary sent to you prior to this meeting.


    Ourpany has only had a few rising stars, and we¡¯recking diversity. I''d like to monopolize the


    media industry. I wonder if any of you here have any ideas?" The meeting had officially started.


    Matthew spoke and set the topic of the meeting today.


    Although Magnificent Pictures Television was considered as the toppany among all the film and


    televisionpanies in the country, they were only relying on a few celebrities to survive. If this


    went on, thepany would risk going downhill after a few years. Hence, it was necessary to make


    changes in the development now.


    All those present here had no ideas except for Matthew and me. None of them spoke.


    Matthew sneered. "It looks like everyone has run out o f ideas. Fortunately, I¡¯ve hired President


    Lane. I''ll entrust thepany''s future development to


    President Lane. You''ll all have to listen to her."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There was suddenly an uproar. Everyone was voicing out their questions.


    I reached out my finger and tapped on the table. "I believe everyone in this industry can attest how


    profitable the market is. Zimmer Corporations is mainly involved in real estate and industrial design.


    Everyone knows how expensive those industries are, s o Zimmer Corporations need thispany


    and the sufficient funding that thispany can provide for Zimmer Corporations."


    "President Lane, how will you prove that you¡¯re capable enough to lead Magnificent Pictures


    Television to greater heights?" one of them asked.


    "With a guarantee that I¡¯ll sign contracts with a group o f celebrities who will be the future top


    stars of Magnificent Pictures Television," I smiled and said.


    That person snorted disdainfully. "President Lane, you¡¯re pretty good at talking big. Do you know


    how hard it is to develop someone into a top celebrity?¡±


    Quinn shot a nce at him, then she looked at me and said, "President Lane, he¡¯s right. It¡¯s difficult


    to develop someone into a top celebrity. Moreover, signing contracts with so many celebrities, along


    with their agents, and getting resources for them requires arge sum of funds. We¡¯ll lose


    everything if we don¡¯t get it right." "If the n seeds, Magnificent Pictures Television will be


    the leadingpany in the entertainment industry and an existence that can never be surpassed."


    Matthew lifted his hand, signaling everyone to stop talking. "How can we reap anything if we don''t


    sow? I''d like to give President Lane a year to prove herself. We¡¯ll see if she can seed in this


    n."


    "What if she fails?" someone questioned. 1

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    I nced at that person, smiled faintly, and said, "If I cause thepany to lose money, I''ll transfer


    Nectarine Entertainment in Salt City to Zimmer Corporations for free."


    Although Nectarine Entertainment was iparable to Magnificent Pictures Entertainment, it still


    had a position in the industry. Thepany was developing well. Apart from Xander, there were two


    other top stars. The rest of the first and second-tier celebrities were developing very well too.


    Even if Magnificent Pictures Television was pulled down by me, offering Nectarine Entertainment to


    Zimmer Corporations for free would be a big bargain for Magnificent Pictures Television.


    Quinn¡¯s expression became awful. "Nectarine Entertainment belongs to Grant Corporation. I don''t


    think you¡¯re in the position to make that promise, President Lane."


    I crossed my arms and replied cidly, "Nectarine Entertainment is indeed apany under Grant


    Corporation. But I¡¯m the legal person of thepany. Thepany belongs to me, and I have the


    ownership of thepany."


    Quinn had left Salt City for so many years. She had no


    idea how much Grandmother and Theo had given me when I got married to Theo. Hence, she


    remained silent for a while after listening to me.


    Grandmother had indeed given me a lot. However, after I divorced Theo, I would return everything


    to him -including the things he gave me. I would never ept them.


    As for Nectarine Entertainment, it fully belonged to m e. Theo bought thispany at an extremely


    low price back then. I was the one who developed it to what it was today. Not even one cent was


    taken out from Theo''s pocket to support the funds used for thepany''s operational cost.


    That was why I was putting Nectarine Entertainment a s the stakes for this bet.


    "As for thepany''s development direction, I¡¯ll write a business case for it. After every one of you


    goes through it, we''ll hold a meeting to discuss it."


    The meeting ended after I said this.


    I left the meeting room. Lowering my voice, I asked Matthew. "Why is Quinn here?"


    Should Quinn not be at the headquarters?


    "She came for you." Matthew stopped walking and turned around.


    Quinn was standing behind us. I let out a small sigh. I sidled up to him and said, ¡°Why don''t you go


    and take care of your business first?"


    Matthew nodded his head. "I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the office."


    Quinn frowned while she looked at us. Displeasure was written all over her face. Once Matthew left,


    she could not help but say, "Wanda, it isn''t right for both of you to be doing this."


    I raised my brows and did not say anything. I pushed the door of meeting room no. 2 open and


    entered.


    Quinn followed me in and let out a sigh. "Wanda, have you met Theo recently?"


    "Yes," I replied faintly.


    "What are you nning now?" Quinn sounded a little anxious. "You¡¯re not thinking of divorcing him,


    right?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I chuckled. "What else?"


    Things had already reached this point. If I did not divorce Theo, would we still be able to live


    together?


    Quinn¡¯s face was full of disapproval. "Wanda, marriage is not child''s y. How can you divorce as


    you wish? N o matter what happens,municate first, then think of a way to solve the problem.


    There¡¯s nothing that both of you can''t get through together as long as you have feelings for each


    other."


    "Quinn, do you think what happened to the baby is something that I can get past?" My throat was


    slightly tightened. "Quinn, you''re a woman too. You should understand how I feel."


    Quinn let out a long sigh. "I can understand your feelings. And I know you''ve suffered a lot. But


    getting a divorce isn''t a small matter. Besides, there are feelings between you and Theo. I don''t


    think it''s necessary to take this step."


    "That''s just what you think." I lowered my eyes. They carried a hint of annoyance. "That doesn''t


    represent m y thoughts. Besides, Quinn, you have no right to interfere with the decisions I make.¡±

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Quinn was from the Grant family. She was Theo''s cousin. I could understand that it would be difficult


    to see things from my point of view, but she was standing on Theo''s side and giving me unsolicited


    advice. It was wrong of her to do so.


    "Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this." Quinn was holding back the displeasure in her heart. "Let¡¯s talk


    about the matter of putting Nectarine Entertainment a s the stakes for this bet. Theo needs a huge


    sum of funding to develop his career in Whaldorf City. If you lose the bet and give Nectarine


    Entertainment to Zimmer Corporations for free, have you ever thought how much damage you''ll


    cause Theo?"


    "Quinn, you might not know this but Nectarine Entertainment was a smallpany that was on the


    verge of bankruptcy. Theo purchased it just to please Cindy. I was the one who developed it to


    be one o f the strongest subsidiaries that Grant Corporation owns. He didn''t even pay a penny


    to help me. I have full ownership of thepany," I said coldly.


    "You!" Quinn could no longer suppress the displeasure in her heart.


    I did not want to continue the conversation with her." I''m sorry, Quinn. I still have work to do. Please


    excuse


    - 99 me.


    After all, Quinn was another selfish person. It would b e a waste of time to talk to such a person.


    She could never understand my feelings and thoughts.


    Back in the office, I saw Matthew sitting on the sofa, leisurely sipping on his cup of tea. I sat


    opposite him and spoke in a dissatisfied manner, "You seem like you¡¯re in a good mood."


    "Why are you upset?" Matthew lifted the corner of his lips and smiled as he poured a cup of tea for


    me. He asked again, "What did my stepmother talk to you about?"


    I picked up the cup of tea and took a sip of it. "She advised me not to divorce Theo and not to touch


    the Grant family¡¯s things."


    "I figured." Matthew gave a light snort and asked meaningfully, "Will you listen to her?"


    I curled my lips. "How would that be possible?"


    "It''s hard to tell." There was a gleam of coldness in Matthew''s eyes. "After all, you¡¯re so deeply in


    love with Theo Grant.¡±


    I widened my eyes and refuted. "I don¡¯t love him!"


    "Ha." Matthew obviously did not believe that.


    I did not say anything more. There was nothing much t o say about this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When it was almost lunchtime, Matthew finished up his work and came to my office. He put a


    document on my office table.


    I took it, looked up, and shot him a nce. "What''s in this folder?"


    "The information of the people who kidnapped you," Matthew said in a deep voice.


    My body instantly froze. My hands that were holding the folder began to tremble.


    Matthew looked at me and spoke in a deep voice, "If you wish to do anything, I can lend you a


    hand."


    I shut my eyes tight. Then, I opened the folder. After I went through it, I could not help butugh. "A


    few of them have families."


    Then, why did they refuse to budge when I was begging them?


    If only one of them was able to think of his wife and child, and showed somepassion for me,


    my child would not have died.


    "Stop looking at it.¡± Matthew noticed the changes in m y emotions. He snatched the folder away


    from me. " They did it for money. Every job has its own rules. If they took the money and didn¡¯t finish


    the job, they¡¯d get into trouble. The one you should be hating is the mastermind who gave them


    money and instructed them to do that to you."


    "I know." I pinched the bridge of my nose.


    Matthew toyed with the car key that was in his hands.


    "Let''s go for lunch?¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    I had been thinking of going out for a spin to lift my spirits, so I agreed.


    When we reached the basement parking lot, Matthew asked me while we walked, "Staking


    Nectarine Entertainment as a bet... Are you ready to do anything to avenge your baby?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I smiled and nodded my head. "I have nothing to lose now."


    "Don''t ever think that." Matthew let out a small sigh. H e seemed a little helpless. "You own a lot,


    and you


    can''t lose them."


    I smiled vaguely. "Maybe."


    After we got in the car, Matthew frowned and said," Petra White is hard to deal with, not to mention


    Grayson Louis. With both of them together, it''ll be hard for you to take revenge."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t give up no matter how hard it is." My eyes were cold and harsh. "Otherwise, I''ll be letting


    down m y child who passed away."


    Matthew did not try to advise me anymore after he heard me. He only said, "I''ll be there for you."


    I opened my mouth, wanting to say there was no need to. In the end, I was still unable to get the


    words out of


    my mouth.


    There were a few good restaurants near thepany. Atst, Matthew chose a famous Chinese


    restaurant. There were many cars parked outside the restaurant since it was noon.


    When we entered the restaurant, the antique decorations made one feel as if they had gone back to


    ancient times. There was a faint smile on my face. " The decorations are pretty."


    "The owner has good taste." Matthew agreed too.


    We went to the second floor and found a ce to sit. After we ordered, we started exchanging small


    talk.


    Matthew took a sip of his tea. He smiled faintly and looked at me. "To be honest, I''m really a good


    man, right?¡±


    I agreed and nodded my head. "When I wasn¡¯t that familiar with you, I didn¡¯t notice it. But after


    getting to know you more, I realized you''re good at taking care of people. You have a sense of


    responsibility. You¡¯re indeed a good man that''s hard toe by. It¡¯s just that


    H


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "It¡¯s just what?"


    I put a smile on my face. "It¡¯s just that you''ll make women feel insecure. After all, such an attentive


    and thoughtful man is probably someone who has rich experiences being in rtionships. Perhaps


    a yboy who goes crazy over every woman he meets?"


    "Don''t ruin my reputation.¡± Matthew furrowed his brows.


    "I said perhaps..." I caught a glimpse of someone, and I immediately stopped talking.


    Matthew followed the direction that I was looking at. His eyes turned slightly cold.


    He had only seen Cindy''s photo but he finally met her i n person today.


    "How unlucky,¡± I withdrew my gaze and said cidly.


    Matthew nodded his head. "Such bad luck. We''d better head to another ce for lunch."


    When we were about to stand up, Cindy and herpanions walked toward us.


    "President Zimmer.¡± Cindy''spanion knew Matthew. She looked surprised. "Do you still


    remember me? My father brought me to your birthday dinnerst year-¡±


    "I¡¯m sorry.¡± Matthew interrupted her. "Miss, we''d better catch up on some other day. I''m caught up


    with something, so I''ll be leaving now."


    As he spoke, he was about to stand up and bring me out of here.


    Cindy stared at me. "Wanda, you sure are charming, aren''t you? You have every single big shot


    falling at your feet. I guess losing your child might have been what you were hoping for. After all,


    you can have more options to choose from." "Miss Reed, I''d advise you to think twice before you


    speak. Otherwise..." Mathew''s eyes were piercingly cold.


    I grabbed his arm and shook my head. Then, I looked a t Cindy. Suppressing the hatred in my heart,


    I said coldly, "Speaking of this, you''re more capable than me, Miss Reed. I''m not sure which


    bastard''s child you''re carrying in your womb but you were still able to find a mistakend for your


    child. Sure enough, that''s one of the best things about being powerful."


    "You!¡± Cindy got angry and wanted toy her hands on me.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    I reacted quickly and grabbed her arm. "What? Miss Reed, are you behaving so arrogantly that


    you''re even going to take someone''s life in broad daylight now? Then go ahead and try. Let''s see


    which one of us will die first."


    Of course, Cindy knew exactly the meaning hidden in my words. She looked warily around her. She


    shook m y hand off her and said in a hateful tone, "I''m toozy t o stoop down to your level."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After she said that, she left with herpanion. I was no longer in the mood to stay here to have


    lunch, so I suggested getting takeaway back to thepany.


    Matthew agreed and paid the bill. When we were about to leave the restaurant, we were stopped by


    a man.


    He looked familiar. After I thought about it for a moment, I recalled him as someone around Tyler.


    "Miss Lane, my boss would like to invite you over."


    "Who¡¯s your boss?" Matthew stood in front of me and looked at him warily.


    He remained silent for a moment before saying cidly, "Mr. Zimmer cane along too."


    Matthew shot a nce at me. I nodded my head.


    We followed him and went up to the third floor. We walked toward the entrance of a private dining


    room. He opened the door, and Tyler appeared in my sight.


    "Wandy, you almost made me worried sick," Tyler said faintly.


    I walked into the private dining room and took the initiative to sit in front of him. "Did you just spot


    me?"


    I had been wondering why Tyler did not show up throughout this period. With his capability, he


    should have been able to find me very quickly.


    "I''ve seen what Mr. Zimmer is capable of." Tyler did not answer my question directly. He looked at


    Matthew. "Mr. Zimmer, you''re pretty good at hiding someone."


    Matthew gave him a cold stare. "I¡¯m just protecting her."


    Tyler chuckled. "Then should I be thanking you?"


    "What else?"


    Both of them argued with guns zing. I pulled my hair impatiently. "If there''s nothing else, please


    excuse us."


    Tyler pursed his lips tight and did not say anything more. He stood up and walked in front of me.


    Opening his arms, he hugged me.


    "Let go of me." I was irritated.


    "Wandy, I sent people looking for you the moment I received your call. But I could only find a rope


    and blood all over the ground when I reached the location. You went missing. I''ve been looking for


    you for such a long time, to the extent that I wanted to kill someone," Tyler said in an eerie tone.


    My heart trembled when I recalled the hidden side of him. "Get off me. I really need to leave."


    "I''m not allowing that." Tyler refused to. "I''m never letting you get out of my sight."


    "Tyler!"


    I could feel that there was something wrong with me. I had to leave here as soon as possible.


    Matthew sensed something too. He forcibly dragged m e out of Tyler''s arms. "Can''t you see she¡¯s


    feeling ufortable?"


    Tyler saw the madness in my eyes, and fear washed over his gaze. "Wandy, what¡¯s wrong with


    you?"


    "Stop asking!" Matthew yelled at him and carried me out of the private dining room.


    Tyler followed behind us with a gloomy expression on his face. "Where''s her baby?"


    "If you want to know what happened, go and ask Theo. It''s best if you''re able to kill him,¡± Matthew


    said coldly.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Tyler stopped walking and did not follow us anymore. He stood there, thoughtfully staring at


    Matthew''s back.


    After we got out of the restaurant, Matthew carried me into the car and quickly drove off, leaving the


    ce.


    I curled up on the seat and could not stop crying. I was trapped in the swirl of negative emotions,


    unable to get myself out of it.


    Matthew looked at me worriedly. He drove even faster.


    When we reached the condominium, he took the pills and asked me to take them. After half an


    hour, my emotions were stabilized. "I lose control of my emotions whenever I see Cindy."


    "I know." Matthew sat beside me and held my hand.


    I was slightly stunned for a moment and withdrew my hand. "Are you able to find those people?"


    "Of course." Matthew knew what I was talking about. " Actually, I''ve already asked someone to lock


    them up. I''m just waiting for you to deal with them."


    I looked at him and asked, "Where are they?"


    He actually sent someone to catch and lock them up. This was something that I had never thought


    of.


    Matthew raised his brows. "Do you want to meet them


    now?"


    I nodded. "Now."


    I could not do anything to Petra and Grayson at the moment. Did that mean I could noty my


    hands on Cindy as well?


    Matthew did not oppose. He brought me there right away.


    I was afraid I would not be able to control my emotions when we arrived. He was thoughtful enough


    to bring along the anti-depressant pills.


    We drove to an abandoned factory. There, Matthew and I got out of the car together.


    The factory had been abandoned for almost a year. It was just bought by Zimmer Corporationsst


    month. N o one would realize that people were being detained here.


    I walked toward the factory, my breathing growing more rapid.


    I could not help but think of that nightmare. It was on a loop, reying again and again in my mind.


    Matthew grabbed my arm and asked worriedly, "Why don''t wee here some other day? Let''s


    just wait until you''re mentally prepared for this."


    "I''m fine." I shook my head and rejected him.


    There were some things and some people that I had to face. I could not keep running away.


    We walked to the deepest part of the factory. I saw the four men who kidnapped me that night.


    I remembered their appearances clearly. I was able to confirm that it was them at first sight.


    The clothes on them were tattered. There were wounds on their naked skin that was exposed. It


    looked like Matthew had someone catch them and beat them up.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The leader of the four saw me and was startled for a moment. He hurriedly bowed and asked for


    forgiveness. "Miss Lane, I''m sorry. Please forgive us. W e did it for money. We didn''t want to do that


    to you either.¡±


    I took a deep breath and took two steps forward. "I can forgive you all."


    "Really?¡± The four of them put on happy faces.


    "But with one condition." I squatted down in front of them and said with an expressionless face, "I


    want you to tell me who ordered you to do this and how was the order given. I also need the money


    transaction information between you and the party who hired you.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    After the four of them heard this, their expressions changed.


    The leader gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Lane, every job has its own rules. We can''t reveal the


    information o f the party who hired us after taking the money.


    Otherwise, we''ll die."


    "If you refuse, you''ll die anyway." I lifted the corner of my lips a little. "Of course, you won''t be the


    only ones dying but your wives and families too. I''ll let you join my unborn child."


    I truly thought that I had changed. I was able to say something so cruel without feeling anything in


    my heart.


    "How dare you!" One of them growled.


    "Let''s see if I dare to do so or not!" I widened my eyes and looked at him fiercely. "You''re all in my


    hands now. You can only watch as I do something bad to your family and experience the despair


    that I felt that night."


    "You¡¯re such an evil woman! I shouldn¡¯t have spared your life that night!" The man started to scold


    me.


    Iughed sardonically after I heard that. "I''m evil? Did you forget what kind of person you are? You


    laid your


    hands on a pregnant woman and made my child suffocate in my womb. Meanwhile, I''m getting


    people t o kidnap your family members so I can torture them t o death in front of all of you. But that


    isn''t even enough yet.


    "An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth." I grabbed the man¡¯s hair and continued to say, "Am I


    wrong for taking revenge?"


    After I said that, I stood up and looked at Matthew.


    Matthew raised his eyebrows and waved to signal the bodyguards behind him. "Go get them."


    "No!¡± The leader of the four men immediately got anxious. He had a wife, and his son was only


    three years old. Everything could bepromised when it came to his family''s safety. "Miss Lane,


    I¡¯ve learned m y lesson. No matter what you''d like me to do, I''ll do it for you. Please spare my


    family.¡±


    The other three men were also scared. They started to beg for forgiveness as well.


    I looked at them with an expressionless face. I had begged them to let me go that night. However,


    they were unmoved. Hence, I was not going to grow softhearted for them either.


    After that, the bodyguard untied the four of them.


    They were asked to change into clean clothes. Then, they were instructed to sit on the shabby sofa.


    There was a camera set in front of them, recording every single word they said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I refused to listen to the description of what had happened that night, so I asked Matthew to bring


    me back home.


    Although I wanted to pass the footage to the police right away, it woulde in handy when the


    time came. The footage would be my trump card to deal Cindy the final blow.


    "Am I really bing an evil woman?¡± While we were on the way back, I asked Matthew this.


    Matthew did not answer yes or no. Instead, he smiled and said, "Did you do anything to them? You


    just said mean things."


    I pursed my lips and did not reply to him.


    I wanted to say that if those men had kept refusing to spill, I would have probably done something


    cruel.


    Back in the condominium, I took a shower before sleeping. It was rare that I did not have any


    nightmares. Maybe it was because I now had a trump card in my hand.


    The next day, Matthew gave me a USB sh drive before he went to thepany. It was the


    footage of the four people.


    I had no intention to watch it. I put it in my bag right away.


    I saw Matthew standing there, and it seemed like he was reluctant to leave. I looked at the time.


    "You''re going to bete if you don''t go now."


    "I''m the boss. Who would dare say anything about m e?" Matthew walked toward me. "Before I go


    to work, I''d like to ask you. What are you nning to do next?"


    I understood what he meant. I fell silent for a moment, then I said faintly, "I¡¯m going to meet Tyler


    after this. I''d like Cindy to see this footage. Tyler is aputer geek. I can guarantee we won''t be


    tracked if he handles this. I need his help to get my revenge."


    Matthew¡¯s face turned a little awful. "Isn''t my help enough?"

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "The more helpers the better, right?" I raised my eyebrows. "It seems that you dislike me having any


    contact with Tyler."


    Matthew pulled his hair with irritation. "I don''t like that guy. If I could use an animal to describe him,


    it''d b e a serpent. You having contact with him makes me feel ufortable."


    I could not help butugh. He had described Tyler so well.


    "Matthew." I lowered my gaze and thought for a moment before saying, "Although saying this might


    make you think that I''m a selfish person, I''m still


    going to say it. I hope you can try your best to help me."


    I knew it was wrong, but I wanted to take revenge for my child. I was willing to do anything, and I


    would use everything around me that could be useful to me without any hesitation.


    Matthew pursed his lips tight for a moment. It took him some time to ask, "Are you going to regret


    this?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "No." I shook my head determinedly.


    "Alright." Matthew touched my head. "Do anything you want. Since I''ve chosen to help you from the


    beginning, I won''t quit halfway and leave you alone."


    I lowered my head. My eyes were slightly red. "Thank you."


    After half an hour, I went to work with Matthew.


    When I reached thepany, I asked my assistant to invite Tyler for a meet-up in the afternoon.


    Then, I got busy with my work for the whole morning.


    I had lunch at thepany''s canteen at noon. I passed some tasks to my assistant. Then, I left the


    company and went to the Chinese restaurant I went to yesterday.


    It was still the same private dining room as yesterday. I met Tyler.


    I did not take a good look at him yesterday but I was able to today. He looked skinnier than before.


    "Wandy,e over." Tyler''s voice was a little hoarse. I t seemed like he was having the flu.


    I walked toward and sat beside him. I said faintly, " The weather is colder now. Make sure to wear


    moreyers."


    "Wandy, can you speak in a more gentle tone when you''re concerned about others?" Tyler was


    touching his chin and looked at me with a smiling face. "If this attitude of yours isn¡¯t called arrogant,


    then I really have no clue."


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you." I put my hand o n my forehead as my head was hurting.


    The smile on Tyler''s face grew faint. "Wandy, tell me what actually happened that night."


    "I don¡¯t want to recall the events of that night." I shut m y eyes tight. "If there¡¯s anything you want to


    know, just watch this."


    As I said that, I opened my bag and took out the USB sh drive, handing it to him.


    Tyler shot a nce at the man who was standing beside him. The man then brought over aptop.


    "I''m going to the washroom.¡± I did not want to hear what those four people would say.


    After ten minutes, I came out of the washroom. Tyler had already finished watching the footage. His


    expression was gloomy and scary. Indeed, it was like what Matthew had said. Tyler was so much


    like a serpent. He could give others the chills.


    Tyler lifted his head and looked at me. After a long time, he finally moved. He grabbed my hand and


    pulled me into his arms. ¡°Wandy, I''m sorry I didn''t make it on time.¡±


    He buried his face in my neck. I could feel something wet. "Maybe this was his fate."


    Maybe my child was destined not to be born into this world, just because his father was Theo Grant


    and his mother was Wanda Lane.


    It was a mistake for these two people to be together, not to mention nurture a life.


    Tyler took a deep breath, lifted his head, and swept off theptop on the table to the floor. "All of


    you, get out o f here."


    There was anger in his voice. The bodyguards left the private dining room immediately.


    I struggled out of his arms and said slowly, "You¡¯ve watched the footage. The whole thing happened


    exactly like what they said."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Although I had never watched the footage, the four of them would have definitely told the truth


    about what had happened. I was not worried about that.


    "Cindy Reed...¡± Tyler¡¯s index finger swept over his lips, his voice carrying murderous intent. "How do


    you want her to die?"


    I sneered. "It¡¯s easy to kill her, but I don''t want her dead. I want her to live in pain."


    "What¡¯d you like to do?" The way Tyler looked at me changed.


    He could feel that I had changed. I was not the person I used to be. I did not care what he thought


    of me. I said cidly, "I''ll tell you what to do when the timees. But you''ll have to agree to help


    me."


    "Of course, I¡¯ll help you." Tyler held my hands. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. "I¡¯ll help you


    no matter what you want to do."


    I was d to hear that. I shot a nce at his hands. There was a slight gleam in my eyes. "Tyler,


    you''re the only one I trust now."


    Tyler choked, and it was obvious there was happiness on his face. He was very happy that I was


    willing to get closer to him.


    I was only pretending to be close to Tyler to make him willing to do anything to help me. It was


    despicable and disgusting, but I could not be bothered about it.


    I had to walk on this path of revenge. Otherwise, I would not be able to continue to hold on.


    I picked up the USB sh drive from the floor and handed it to Tyler. "Let Cindy see this footage.


    Don''t let her track us down. I want her to constantly live in fear."


    The moment Cindy saw the footage, that would mark the beginning of my revenge.


    This was not a difficult task for Tyler. He took the USB sh drive from me and said, "Cindy Reed


    isn¡¯t that powerful to hire thugs to kill someone."


    "I know." I rubbed my hands with irritation. "But I still can''t find a way to deal with Grayson Louis and


    Petra White.¡±


    Tyler nodded his head. "Grayson isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with."


    "So I can onlyy my hands on Cindy first. I¡¯ll leave the hardest bone thest to chew on," I said


    calmly.


    It waste, and it was time for me to return to thepany. Tyler drove me back.


    When we reached thepany, Tyler locked the car door.


    I frowned and looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    "Why are you nervous?" Tyler chuckled. Tm not going to do anything to hurt you."


    I rolled my eyes at him rudely.


    Tyler''s smile was evil. "Wandy, Matthew Zimmer escaped from my men and hid you for such a long


    time. I can see that he''s not a simple person. I hope you can stay away from him."


    "I can¡¯t." I pointed at the office building not far away." I''m working in Zimmer Corporations now."


    "You cane to Schumann Corporations to work." There was amanding tone in Tyler''s voice.


    I frowned. "Tyler, I''m suffering from severe depression now, so I hope you can spoil me a little.¡±


    The words that I said in a serious tone made Tylerugh.


    He let out a small sigh. "Alright, alright. I''ll spoil you for a bit."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled and did not say anything more.


    "Let¡¯s just say some of my people are in thispany. That''s how I''m able to know some of your


    information. " Tyler put his elbow on the steering wheel leisurely." You want to gain a foothold in the


    company, so you made a bet. Do you want me to help you with it?" "Yes," I replied without


    hesitation.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Why should I reject someone''s help when they were willing to help me?


    Tyler was startled for a moment, then he chuckled. " Wandy, you''ve be the person that I like


    best."


    I raised my brows. "Then I guess the person I''ve be isn''t a very good one.¡±


    Tyler did not mind the meaning that was hidden in m y words. He smiled and said, "It''s just a matter


    of signing celebrities, right? I''ll help you keep a lookout.


    "It''s just that..." he continued to say, "Have you ever thought that even the president of Magnificent


    Pictures Television won''t be enough to challenge Grayson?"


    "I know." There were no changes on my face. "But I have Zimmer Corporations and Schumann


    Corporations backing me up, don¡¯t I?"


    Tyler smiled faintly. ¡°Wandy, you¡¯re nning to make full use of us, huh?"


    I did not want to respond to what he said.


    The moment my child died, I had changed from the inside out. Now, I lived to take revenge, so I did


    not care about so many things anymore.


    After a while, I lifted my head and looked at him. ¡°You can choose not to help me."


    "If I''m not helping you, won''t you start crying?" Tyler teased.


    I pouted my lips. "That''d be unlikely.¡±


    Tyler did not want me to leave that soon, so he changed to another topic. "Wandy, when you¡¯re


    done with everything, let¡¯s go back to our hometown and live together.¡±


    "We''ll talk about itter," I spoke cidly.


    I did not know if I would still have the courage to continue living in this world after taking my


    revenge. Hence, I could not promise him anything.


    Tyler fell silent for a moment. Then, he unlocked the car door. "Go. Remember to call if anything


    happens. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you."


    What he meant was that he would monitor me. I knew it full well but did not reject him.


    It was not a big deal and I could not be bothered. If he wanted to monitor me, then I would let him


    be as long as it did not affect my ns for revenge.


    Back in the office, I was busy attending meetings and handling documents. I was busy until it was


    time to get off work. I was finally able to get some rest.


    The phone that I left on the office table rang. I nced and saw it was Tyler calling. I frowned and


    picked up the call. "What''s wrong?" "You¡¯re getting off work, right? I¡¯ll send you home." There was a


    hint of a smile in Tyler''s voice from the other side of the phone.


    I looked around me and suspected if Tyler had someone install surveince cameras in my office.


    Tyler was good at reading minds. He smiled and said," Don''t worry. I didn''t install any surveince


    cameras i n your office. There¡¯s someone who''ll inform me what time you¡¯re getting off work."


    I let out a small sigh. "I''m going down now."


    I left through thepany''s entrance and saw a familiar car. I trotted over, opened the car door, and


    got in.


    Tyler looked at my tired face. He did not say anything t o me. He yed rxing music and took a


    nket from the back of the car, covering me with it. "There''ll be a traffic jam at this hour. It''ll take a


    long while to reach your home. Get some sleep."


    I nodded my head and closed my eyes.


    I was probably too tired as I fell asleep soon after.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not know how long I had slept for but I was woken up by the sound of the car door closing.


    I opened my eyes and saw Theo standing in front of the car. My brain was unable to process this for


    a long time.


    Tyler hurriedly walked in front of him and grabbed his cor. "Theo Grant, how dare you show up in


    front of me? I''m kind enough not to make a move against you for what you''ve done."


    Theo shot a cold nce at him, then he turned to look at me who was sitting in the car. There was


    sorrow in his eyes.


    I lowered my head, pretending I did not see it.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Tyler could not suppress the anger in his heart. He punched Theo in the stomach. Theo let him beat


    him u p. He had no intention to fight back.


    When Tyler got tired and stopped beating him, Theo got up from the ground. Step by step, he


    walked toward the car.


    Even though Theo was in such a mess, he still exuded that noble and ssy aura. His pair of jet-


    ck eyes seemed to be able to suck one''s soul.


    I looked at his face, which was slightly pale.


    Before I knew it, I locked the car door and lowered the car window. Then, I said cidly, "Tyler, I''m


    driving the car in."


    After that, I unfastened my seat belt and moved to the driver''s seat.


    Theo was standing in front of the car. He did not intend to move. "Wanda, can you go home with


    me?"


    Home?


    What a ridiculous word. There had never been a so-called home that Theo and I shared.


    "Go away!" I shouted at him sternly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Theo pursed his lips tight. He looked a little stubborn."


    Wanda, I have to bring you home today.¡± "Dream on!" I bit my finger out of frustration. "You''ll die if


    you don''t step aside."


    "Then run over my body if that can make you stop hating me.¡± Theo could be scary when he was


    being stubborn.


    I took a deep breath. My rationality told me to calm down and get out of the car, but I could not


    control myself from going against it.


    Theo was another sinner who killed my child. He deserved to die.


    My whole mind was repeating that sentence. My eyes grew red, and I stepped on the elerator.


    However, the moment I stepped on the elerator, I turned the steering wheel hard.


    I hit the elerator pedal too hard. Even though I immediately stepped on the brake after that, the


    car surged more than ten meters ahead and knocked into an electric pole.


    I had not fastened my seat belt. The airbag ejected out, burying my head. I passed out instantly.


    When I was awake, I was already in the hospital. I could only see white when I opened my eyes,


    and it frightened me.


    Matthew was standing beside my bed. I moved my pupils and looked at him. I pulled the corner of


    my lips upward in a rigid movement. "I¡¯ve caused trouble for you again." "I''m not afraid of you


    troubling me." Matthew tucked m e in and sat on the chair. "If you truly don''t want to trouble me that


    much, then you should value your life. You got a concussion and a broken rib. You didn''t fasten your


    seat belt. If it weren''t for Tyler''s expensive car, you''d have passed away."


    "I didn¡¯t want to..." I did not say the rest of the words.


    Matthew gave a light snort. "Wanda, if you¡¯d like to die, then don¡¯t ambitiously say that you''re going


    to take revenge. You can just focus on how to die.¡±


    I held my hands tightly. "I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    "You don''t have to apologize to me." Matthew''s face was gloomy. "You should think about whether


    you''re going to take revenge or not. If you''re not nning to d o it, then I''m not going to care about


    you anymore."


    "I was wrong.¡± My eyes were red.


    I did not want to die, and I could not die yet. I had not taken revenge on behalf of my child. How


    could I possibly die?


    Matthew let out a long sigh and held my hand." Alright, stop crying. I was too hasty and went too far


    just now. When I knew you got into an ident, I was s o worried. I hope you can get on with your


    life and not live only because you want to take revenge."


    I nodded my head and shut my eyes.


    ''Why didn''t I run over Theo?


    Was it because I was still in love with him?¡¯


    My heart was in pain knowing that. When Theo came t o see me, my emotions were immediately


    stirred up. Matthew hurriedly reminded me to keep calm.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Theo looked at Matthew with hostility in his eyes." Can you leave?¡±


    "No." Matthew''s eyes were equally as hostile when he looked at Theo.


    These two men were ring at each other, both refusing to budge.


    The atmosphere was so bizarre. I frowned in agitation as I looked at Matthew. "Leave first, okay?"


    I knew Theo; he was an extremely stubborn man. If Matthew insisted on staying, things would go


    into a stalemate.


    Disagreement filled Matthew''s face but I gave him a faint smile. "I''ll call you if anything happens."


    After a long while, he nodded and red at Theo as a warning before leaving the ward.


    There was only Theo and me in the ward now. The atmosphere had grown eerier.


    I did not want to talk to him, so I closed my eyes and waited for him to initiate the conversation.


    "Are you hurting anywhere?" Theo came to my bed.


    I pursed my lips and did not give him an answer.


    The pain in my body was nowhere as intolerable as the pain in my heart. The pain I felt in my body


    was nothing worth mentioning.


    Theo saw that I was ignoring him and I had my eyes shut tight, pretending to be asleep. He sighed.


    "You don''t even want to look at me now?"


    I remained silent.


    The ward fell into deep silence. Right when I was about to fall asleep, a pair of big hands grasped


    mine.


    His hands were scalding, giving my icy-cold ones some warmth. However, it could not reach my


    heart.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Theo coldly. "If you have nothing to say, leave. I don''t want to see


    you now."


    Theo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He wanted t o say something, but in the end, he did not.


    He released my hands, picked up an apple, and fished out a fruit knife from the drawer. "If I had


    something t o tell you, would you listen?"


    I would not.


    From my eyes, Theo knew what my answer was. He grimaced but did not say anything more as he


    peeled the apple in silence.


    I watched him peel the apple. My mind kept reying images from before our baby died and when


    we were happy.


    We could never return to those happy times again. Our journey hade to an end.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Will you eat it?" Theo smiled and asked me after he finished peeling the apple.


    I scoffed as I reached out for the apple.


    However, I did not eat it. I opened my hand and let it fall to the floor.


    Theo''s breath was stuck in his throat. He did not expect me to react like this.


    "Sorry." My face scrunched up in a smile. "My hands have been a little shaky recently.¡±


    This was purely an ill-intentioned act. Theo did not get angry and just picked up the apple without a


    word. He threw it into the trash can.


    Right after, he took another apple from the fruit basket. "I¡¯ll peel another one for you."


    My hands were balled into fists, and I gritted my teeth. I could no longer control myself. "Theo


    Grant, I don''t need you to take care of me anymore. You don¡¯t need t o. Our baby is dead."

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    The baby in my belly was the only thing that Theo cared about from the very beginning, was it not?


    The change in his attitude toward me began when he knew I was pregnant. Now that my baby was


    gone, why was he still so nice to me?


    Theo paused his movements with the apple still in his hands. Sorrow filled his face. "I''m sorry. I


    didn''t know what you had suffered from and med you for your sudden change-"


    Something hit me. A malicious smile appeared on my face as I interrupted him, "Tyler showed you


    the recordings, right?"


    Before this, he was sad and woeful regarding the loss o f the baby but he was not filled with


    remorse or guilt. H e could even tell me things like ''Even though the baby i s gone, we can always


    have another one''.


    He did not understand why I hated him so much. Now that he knew how the baby died, he


    understood.


    I saw how much pain he was in and was thrilled." Theo Grant, why couldn''t those people just give


    my baby a quick death? Why did they have to torment him so much that he had to suffocate in my


    belly?"


    What a cruel woman Cindy was!


    However, it was this cruel and sinister woman that was the apple of Theo''s eyes.


    I hated him as much as I hated Cindy.


    Theo did not know what to say. He could only look at me with a pained expression.


    I took the fruit knife from him and held onto the de tightly. Fear shed in Theo¡¯s eyes as he tried


    to take the fruit knife away from me, but I dodged him and tightened my grip around the de.


    "Don''t..." Theo¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. He was as helpless as a child at that moment.


    I did not feel any pain as I looked at him apathetically. Crimson blood dripped onto my bed. I


    nced at it and scoffed. "Look, I don''t feel any pain now. This is nothingpared to the pain that


    my baby felt."


    After I was done speaking, I grabbed Theo''s hand and ced the fruit knife in his hand. Then, I


    made him grip the knife tightly.


    It was both our fault that our baby died. We were both sinners. If it were possible, I wanted to trade


    both our lives for the baby toe back.


    I released Theo''s hand and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Theo came to his senses as his hoarse voice rang out." I¡¯ll get the doctor."


    After a while, the doctor came in with Theo. Cindy followed behind them.


    When I looked at her, it was as if I was seeing a dead person.


    "Go in, all of you." Tyler''s voice rang from outside the door.


    Mason and Zedd walked into the ward, and in that instant, I understood what Tyler wanted to do.


    A public execution?


    I smirked. That would be interesting.


    Mason had no idea what had happened to me, but he could guess. There was heartache and pity in


    his eyes when he looked at me. Zedd hated me, so when he saw how pathetic I looked while lying


    on the bed, he was being kind enough by not jumping for joy in celebration.


    My gaze swept through each of their faces as I observed their expressions. It did not cause any


    ripples in my heart. My feelings for these people, as well as many things, had been numbed.


    Notification sounds chimed on their phones at the same time and I could not help but chuckle. "Go


    ahead and take a look at the goodies you¡¯ve just received on your phones."


    Other than Theo, the other three took out their phones quizzically.


    Half an hour had passed by the time they were done watching the recordings. The doctor had also


    finished


    treating mine and Theo''s hands.


    I stared at the bandages around my palm and smiled." What are your thoughts after watching it?¡±


    Cindy''s face was pale as she bellowed, "What the heck is this?! Wanda Lane, if you want to put the


    me on me, you have to back it up with some evidence!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I stared at her coldly. "Cindy Reed, whether I have evidence or not is none of your business. I''m


    going to ask you right now. My baby, who suffocated to death i n my belly, was blue and ck all


    over when he was removed from my body. He looked gruesome. After hearing all these, do you


    even feel the slightest bit of heartache and remorse?"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Putting all of that aside, that¡¯s still an innocent life." M y tone was as cold as ice.


    Cindy¡¯s face lost even more color. "Wanda Lane, your baby''s death has nothing to do with me! Why


    would I use such a cruel way to kill your baby? Besides, if I wanted to harm your baby, I would''ve


    done it a long time ago, wouldn''t I?"


    Bullsh*t!


    For that to happen, she would have needed the power t o do so!


    Now that she had powerful and famous parents, she could do whatever she wanted to.


    She had waited long and hard for this day to arrive.


    I did not want to argue with her. I set my gaze on her belly and said menacingly. "Should I let you


    experience the feeling of having your baby suffocate i n your belly?"


    "Wanda Lane!" Cindy''s face was filled with fear as she took a few steps back while clutching her


    belly." You''re crazy!"


    "I am crazy!¡± I gritted my teeth as I spat out these words hatefully. "You drove me nuts!"


    Cindy was horrified by my deep hatred for her. Her legs were about to give way when Zedd held her


    up and yelled at me, "Wanda Lane, you need evidence for your ims! What proof do you have that


    Cindy was the one who did it?"


    I scoffed. "Of course, I have evidence. It¡¯s just that I don''t n on showing it to you. As to when I''m


    going t o expose it, you guys will just have to wait in anticipation."


    I said all these on purpose to make Cindy panic. I want her to live with anxiety every day and feel


    like she was on a guillotine and the de was about to fall on her head. However, she would not


    know when the knife would fall and behead her. I wanted to slowly torment her.


    Cindy looked at me, terrified. When she was done ring at me, she looked up and begged Zedd.


    "She''s crazy. Quick, send her to an asylum."


    "Why?" I snickered. "Do you think the evidence of your wrongdoings will disappear as soon as I¡¯m


    sent to a mental asylum, Miss Reed?"


    Cindy¡¯s breathing was hitched as she clutched her belly. The baby inside her felt her anxiousness


    and nervousness.


    "Cindy, are you okay?" Zedd asked anxiously.


    "My belly hurts." Cindy had a death grip on his arms."


    Quickly... Quickly, take me to the doctor!"


    Zedd carried her away anxiously.


    I did not stop her and allowed him to take Cindy away.


    Since the seeds had been nted, all I needed to do was to wait for the fruits to ripen before I


    reaped my harvest.


    Mason came to my bed and looked at me with a pained, aching expression.


    He did notfort me. He probably did not know how to.


    I was a little irritated. I said faintly, "Go get me Matthew Zimmer."


    As soon as I was done speaking, Theo¡¯s hands were balled into fists as he red at me darkly.


    Matthew was quickly summoned by Mason and I shot him a smile. "Matthew, you really abandoned


    me here, huh?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I wasn''t far away." He walked over and caressed the top of my head.


    He nced at my bandaged hand and the smile on his face froze.


    "What happened?" He looked at Theo, his expression was stormy.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Theo pursed his lips. He refused to answer him as if h e did not hear what Matthew had said. He


    focused on staring at me, his eyes filled with suppressed pain and remorse.


    I saw this and did not feel anything in my heart.


    It was only right he felt the pain and remorse, was it not?


    "Wanda Lane." Zedd returned to the ward alone. He stood at the door and red icily at me.


    "There''s no way Cindy would ever do something like that. If you dare to continue framing her, I won''t


    let you go easily."


    "Zedd." Mason frowned. "You can''t be sure that it wasn''t her doing. You can¡¯t blindly take her side.¡±


    Zedd ignored him and continued warning me. "Theo is also sorrowful over the loss of the baby. He¡¯s


    not feeling any less pain than you are, so how dare you continue putting the me on him and


    make it more painful than it already is for him?"


    "President Nichols, you''re such a faithful, protective, and loyal hound." Matthew was merciless with


    his words.


    Zedd turned to look at him, his eyes were bloodshot. H e was clearly enraged.


    "Enough." I did not want them to start arguing since it would only increase the irritation in my heart.


    "Zedd Nichols, I know you¡¯re overprotective, but please, just use your brain to think of the situation


    rationally, alright?"


    I looked at Theo and continued. "When I was kidnapped, it was during Cindy Reed''s birthday party.


    When I was being tortured, your good friend over here was at her birthday party, where both of them


    were announcing their engagement."


    "I¡¯m not engaged to her," Theo replied hastily.


    "Does your opinion matter here?" I sneered. "Everyone knows that you two are engaged and you''re


    Cindy Reed''s fiance. As long as I and the baby in my belly died, would it matter if you had awfully


    wedded wife? I don''t think you''re absolutely clueless about Grayson Louis'' vile ns."


    I did not want to look at the expression on Theo¡¯s face right now. No matter how much pain he was


    in or how regretful he was, I did not care.


    Zedd was still indignant. I raised my eyebrows and said, "Zedd, if you can be ignorant to my pain


    and turn a blind eye to what''s right or wrong, as well as continue being selfish, why can''t I? Don¡¯t


    have double standards.


    "I don¡¯t care how unhappy you are, or what you want t o do to me. I''m just going to dish it all out


    today. I¡¯ll avenge my baby."


    Since everyone was so selfish to only care about themselves, why could I not do the same? On


    what basis could I not?


    After Mason and Zedd left, Theo left after a while as well. He did not want to leave, but he could not


    bear to stay and listen to my snarkyments.


    The doctor came to give me a few jabs while Matthew sat exasperatedly on the chair. He said, "Your


    brother i s very good at giving you problems.¡±


    "It''s fine." I did not really care.


    Matthew begged to differ. "After this, the Louises will definitely do something about it. Zedd Nichols


    too. They won''t allow Cindy to be threatened by any evidence."


    It would have been better to anonymously send the recording to Cindy so she did not know who


    sent them, and it was better for me to hide in the dark. It was impossible that Tyler did not know this.


    Since he did not choose to do it this way, there must be a valid reason for that.


    I still trusted him.


    After the entire episode, I was tired and napped after eating.


    When I woke up, I saw Tyler.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tyler waggled the phone in his hands with a smile. "I sent something amazing to Cindy Reed."


    What is it?" My ?i?d was still in a foggy state.


    Tyler raised his eyebrows. "Something amazing that''ll give her nightmares at night."

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    What would give Cindy a nightmare?


    I lowered my gaze and thought for a moment.


    Suddenly, my eyes bulged out as I realized. "My baby''s H


    "Shhh." Tyler blocked my lips with his finger. "Stop guessing."


    I opened my mouth. I wanted to say something but I relented.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sending Cindy the photo of my deceased baby was a sure-fire way to gue her with nightmares,


    but I did not really want her to see that photo as she was unworthy.


    However, it was a very good idea to mentally torment her. Hence, I did not oppose it. As long as it


    brought suffering to Cindy, I would do anything.


    Shortly after Tyler left, Matthew had something to handle, so he left as well after watching me take


    my medication.


    I was left alone in an empty ward, so I turned off the lights andy on my bed, tossing and turning.


    My mind was filled with ns to perfect my revenge.


    After half a month in the hospital, the doctors told me I could be discharged. Matthew wanted me to


    stay in


    the hospital for a while longer but I really did not like staying here. Hence, Matthew did not force me.


    He came on a bright, sunny afternoon and got me discharged from the hospital.


    These days, Matthew was going to and fro the headquarters and Magnificent Pictures Television.


    He was as busy as a bee. I felt bad, so after a few days of resting and recuperating at home, I went


    straight to work.


    Nancy, Matthew¡¯s mother, had been preparing to throw a banquet in hopes to find Matthew a


    fiancee.


    He did not know about this. I only found out about it from my assistant.


    The Nietzsches may have fallen in these few years, but a sleeping lion was still stronger than a


    barking dog. Hence, they were still a family of status in Whardolf City.


    Nancy was the only woman in the family, so she was the apple of her family¡¯s eyes. How much she


    was pampered contributed to her self-centered personality, and Matthew was clear about it, so he


    had tried to let her have her way as much as he could.


    Marriage was the only thing that Matthew refused to let her have her way with, so Nancy would


    throw all kinds of parties and banquets. She did all she could so he would choose a woman and get


    engaged.


    After knowing the purpose of this uing banquet, I declined Matthew''s invitation without a


    second


    thought.


    "Why don¡¯t you want to go?" Matthew wanted an exnation.


    I put down the documents I had in my hands and looked at him helplessly. "I¡¯ve had some


    unpleasant moments with Madam Nietzsche before, and I don¡¯t think she would want to see me at


    the banquet."


    Furthermore, the banquet was meant for Matthew to pick a wife. If Nancy saw Matthew bringing a


    woman with him, even if this woman was married, she would probably explode.


    Matthewughed bitterly. "There are hundreds or even thousands of people who have had


    unpleasant experiences with my mother. Even if you attend, it won''t mean anything. Besides, I want


    to introduce some people to you.¡±


    I was dumbfounded.


    "My mother is inviting many remarkable people, so if you can get to know them, it''d be useful in


    your war against Grayson Louis, no?" Matthew added meaningfully.


    I shot up from my chair and said in a solemn voice," I¡¯ll be there."


    One needed to have extraordinary support to be extraordinarily arrogant. The reason Grayson Louis


    was so arrogant was that he had the means to back his arrogance up.


    I would need to have enough means to execute my revenge.


    If I could not even be on a level ying field as Grayson Louis, I should not even think about taking


    revenge.


    Networking was a requirement for sess, and this was what I wascking the most.


    Unfortunately, the social elites had sky-high requirements for one to join their circle, and neither


    were they friendly to neers. How difficult would i t be to actually get acquainted with the big


    shots, then?


    Since Matthew was handing me an invitation to meet the social elites, I had no reason to say no.


    Besides, I could not say no.


    The banquet would be held at six in the evening tomorrow, so after I was done with work, Matthew


    would bring me to the makeup parlor.


    After Matthew left, I thought about Cecilia. She should have recovered by now. When Jerome called


    me thest time, he said that he would get Cecilia to call me when she was awake, but she never


    did. 1

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    I took out my phone and called her.


    Was she angry at me?


    No one picked up the phone even when I tried to call again and again.


    At my wit''s end, I called Jerome.


    When he answered the call, his tone was extremely impatient. "Wanda, I''m very busy now."


    I chuckled. "What are you busy with?"


    "I''m busy feeding the baby." Jerome''s voice wasced with resentment.


    I burst out in jestingughter. "What a difficult position to be in for a manly man like you."


    "Don''t gloat, it''ll be your turn soon." Jerome was going crazy.


    I nodded. "dly."


    After the yful banter, I asked, "When are you and Cecilia going toe to Whaldorf?"


    "I don''t know," Jerome was being a little vague. "We''ll see.


    I did not press further. "Why isn''t Cecilia answering her phone? What is she up to?"


    "I don''t know what she''s up to as well. Erm, I gotta go. The baby is about to cry."


    Jerome hung up right after that. I stared at my phone i n disbelief. Something was not adding up.


    However, I did not call to ask in detail and continued t o finish up my work.


    The next day, I worked extra hard to quickly finish the work on my hands. Matthew sent someone to


    drive m e to the makeup parlor at around four in the evening.


    He had someone custom make a gown for me, and it was a perfect fit. After I was done with my


    makeup, Matthew came to get me.


    The banquet was held in the Nietzsche Mansion.


    When we arrived, I looked at the array of luxurious cars parked outside and eximed, "I''m a little


    nervous."


    I was supposed to be used to banquets like these since I was married to Theo Grant, but


    unfortunately, I had never attended such events before.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you nervous about?" Matthew looked at me and smiled. "I''m here."


    I smiled and nodded without saying anything else.


    Once we got out of the car, I weaved my hand into the crook of Matthew''s elbow and we made our


    way to the venue.


    Staff members were standing at the sides of the mansion¡¯s gate, and the guests were required to


    show them their invitation cards.


    Matthew did not need an invitation card, so he brought me straight into the mansion.


    There were already tons of people on the first floor, while Nancy was at the center of the hall,


    conversing with others. She donned a crimson gown that was exceptionally eye-catching. Those


    who had just entered the first floor of the banquet hall would definitely not miss her.


    She was beautiful. Even though she may have aged, she still looked exquisitely charming. If she


    had a better temper, I did not think Marcus would have fallen for Quinn.


    Matthew and I walked in her direction. When Nancy saw me, her eyes sparkled. "Matthew, thisdy


    is...?"


    She clearly did not remember me. I cleared my throat awkwardly.


    Matthew was stumped. Then, he introduced us. "Mom, this is Wanda Lane. You''ve met her before.


    Have you already forgotten about it?¡±


    After hearing his words, Nancy remembered who I was and the smile on her face froze.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    "Why would you bring her along?" Nancy suppressed her temper. "Matthew, are you deliberately


    trying to make me upset?"


    Nancy did not spare me any consideration when she spoke, but I did not mind it at all. However,


    Matthew was a little unhappy. "Mom, I brought her here for something else."


    "What is it?" Nancy was still displeased.


    "Stop asking, Mom." Matthew''s face was filled with frustration. "I''m an adult, stop treating me like I''m


    a child, okay? You don''t have to ask for details about everything."


    Nancy replied through gritted teeth, "Look at you, saying these kinds of things to me again.¡±


    Even though she may have a bad temper, she would still try to reel it in when she was in front of


    Matthew since he was her beloved child. She did not want him t o be annoyed or unhappy.


    "Okay, then." Matthew hugged Nancy''s shoulders. "Go entertain your guests, I''ll go look for


    Grandpa."


    Nancy sighed. The look on her face seemed to say ''I don¡¯t know what to do with you anymore, son¡¯.


    "Go on, then. Go say nice things and make your grandfather


    happy.¡±


    Grandpa Nietzsche was seated on the sofa with many people surrounding him while conversing


    with him. When he saw Matthew approaching, he was all smiles as he waved to the people around


    him. "Don¡¯t surround me anymore.¡±


    The crowd around him dispersed, and Matthew asked with a smile, "What ageless elixir did you


    drink recently, Grandpa? How are you looking younger than before?"


    "You''re so sweet with your words, kiddo." Jeshua Nietzsche guffawed and turned to me. He asked


    quizzically, "Who¡¯s thisdy over here?"


    "Thisdy right here cost me big bucks to hire! She¡¯s the current president of Magnificient Pictures


    Television," Matthew answered with a smile.


    "Oh?" Jeshua looked at me with some interest. "So capable at such a young age.¡±


    Matthewplimented me unabashedly. "Of course!"


    My face was flushed from all thepliments. I tugged Matthew''s sleeve gently, signaling him to


    stop.


    "I¡¯m telling the truth," Matthew lowered his head and said to me with augh.


    Jeshua looked at our interaction and waved at Matthew. "Your Uncle James is here too. Go talk to


    him! I''ll have a private chat with your girlfriend." ... Girlfriend?


    I knew he had misunderstood something and was quick to correct him. "Grandpa, I''m-"


    "Sure.¡± Matthew interrupted. "Don''t bully her, Grandpa!"


    I looked up at Matthew, dumbfounded. What just happened?


    Matthew disregarded my shock and left with a smile o n his face.


    "Gome sit here, girl." Jeshua patted to the seat next to him.


    I went up and poured him a cup of tea. "Here''s your tea, Grandpa."


    "Good girl." Jeshua received the cup of tea. "What''s your name?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Wanda Lane,¡± I replied respectfully.


    Jeshua smiled as he nodded. "Pretty name. You''re not only beautiful, but you look bright and


    considerate too."


    I rubbed my nose shyly. "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "Grandma¡¯s in a nursing home now. If she were here, she''d be happy to meet you." Jeshua looked


    at me with a smile. "I''ve never seen Matt treating a woman s o kindly before. I can tell that he likes


    you very much. You have to be nice to each other, okay? If he''s not up t o par in any way, just let me


    know. I''ll teach him a lesson for you."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    I had to exin myself there and then. I quickly said," Grandpa, I think you''ve misunderstood.


    Matthew and I aren''t dating. I''m already married.¡±


    Grandpa was stunned. "You¡¯re married?¡±


    I nodded awkwardly.


    "Well, if the two of you really like each other, everything else is just small problems," Jeshua replied


    nonchntly.


    This... grandfather was a little too open-minded.


    He insisted that there was something going on between Matthew and me. He would not ept any


    other exnation.


    I was at a loss for words, so I did not exin further.


    After the banquet had officially begun, waves and waves of people came to send their regards to


    Grandpa. Some were curious as to who I was, and Grandpa would introduce me to them.


    People saw that Grandpa liked me, so they were very kind to me. After a while, I got to know many


    big shots from the political and business world.


    I finally understood the reason Matthew brought me t o Grandpa, and Grandpa understood his


    assignment a


    s well. He helped me fulfill the purpose of me attending today''s banquet.


    My heart was filled with gratitude. I gathered myself together to fully utilize this chance that was


    hard toe by.


    Petra and Grayson''s arrival was within my expectations as well. These two were powerful and


    famous in Whaldorf City, so it was a no-brainer that they had been invited to this banquet. They


    would be sure to attend because they respected the value behind the Nietzsche family name.


    However, my attendance caught the two of them by surprise.


    I watched coldly as they walked toward me. I tried my very best to suppress the hatred I felt for


    them.


    Up till that point in time, I still could not be entirely sure if Petra was involved-in addition to Cindy


    and Grayson-in the murder of my baby.


    However, it did not matter. To be safe, I would just take action against Petra anyway. I did not want


    anyone slipping through the.


    "Wanda, what are you doing here?" Petra saw me and put on a very friendly demeanor. "Long time


    no see!"


    "Long time no see, President White." In contrast to her friendliness, I was cold. I really could not


    bring myself to be friendly with her. I could not even pretend to do s o.


    Jeshua nced at Petra and turned to look at me. He was astonished. "I just realized that you both


    look so alike!"


    "You''re right!" The crowd around us was gasping in astonishment. "If President White hadn''t


    announced that she found her daughter some time back, I would''ve thought that she''s your


    daughter.¡±


    Petra sighed gently. "When I saw Wanda before this, I thought that she was the daughter I was


    searching for too because we''re both too alike."


    Grayson looked at me with narrowed eyes.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "It¡¯s destiny to meet someone who looks like us.¡± Jeshua smiled as he pped his hands together."


    Wanda is a bright, charming girl. Why don¡¯t you take her in as your goddaughter?"


    The moment Jeshua said it, Petra and Grayson''s faces darkened.


    ¡°I was thinking about that before this." Petra¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. "However, this girl had some


    unpleasant moments with Cindy prior to this. Since Cindy has been through so much all these


    years, I can''t bear to see her unhappy. Hence, I gave up on the idea of taking Wanda in as my


    goddaughter."


    ''Both of them had unpleasant moments''. This was a sentence that could ignite one''s imagination.


    What was it that caused these unpleasant moments?


    At that moment, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Jeshua was displeased with what Petra said. He felt like she had insulted him.


    I saw that Grandpa Nietzsche was displeased, so I replied with a smile, "It''s perfectly normal for


    parents t o want to prioritize their children."

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Petra saw how I helped salvage the situation and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Even though I can''t be President White''s goddaughter, she''s usually still kind to me. Titles and


    ceremonies aren''t that important,¡± I smiled as I continued.


    Jeshua looked at me and said, "You''re such a considerate kid."


    He was indirectly pointing out how inconsiderate Petra was since she did not even know how to


    politely decline.


    "This girlie is so lovable." The man beside Grandpa chimed in. "My wife loves girls, but she gave


    birth to two sons. She has alwaysmented the fact that she doesn''t have any daughters. Why don''t


    we take you in as our goddaughter?"


    The woman who was sitting close to him quickly answered, "I think we should."


    That man looked like he was in his 40s and had an air of righteousness around him. After sifting


    through my memories to recall who this man was, my heart skipped a beat.


    This man was someone of substantial influence in the


    political world. He was considered as one of the biggest shots among all the big shots present. The


    woman beside him was his wife, also someone with equal amounts of influence in the political


    world.


    Carlson and Yvonne Schuman were a power couple that people looked up to. They had their boots


    licked wherever they went. Now, they were saying that they wanted to take me in as their


    goddaughter. I was bbergasted.


    "Are you serious?" Jeshua asked happily.


    "Of course!" Yvonne walked up to me and held my hand in hers. "Although we don''t look alike, our


    meeting today can also be considered as destiny.


    We¡¯re sure about wanting to take you in as our goddaughter."


    Yvonne was firm as she spoke with authority. I was drawn to her.


    Unlike Petra, who would twist and turn her words when she wanted to convey a message, I


    preferred a straightforward, direct woman like her.


    Jeshua nodded in satisfaction. "Girlie, this is a huge blessing! This couple wants to take you in as


    their daughter. They''ll definitely treat you like their own!"


    My lips quivered slightly as I rose from my seat. I gave Carlson and Yvonne Schuman a hug. "I


    count myself a s extremely fortunate."


    "Good girl." Yvonne caressed my head lovingly. "We''ll treat you as our own daughter, so don''t you


    worry! We won''t have you calling us your godparents for nothing."


    Since the social elite circle of Whaldorf City was considerably small, everyone had already received


    news that Carlson and Yvonne Schuman had taken m e in as their goddaughter before the banquet


    was even over.


    That also meant that from today onward, I was someone with strong support behind me. It would


    also mean that Grayson and Petra had to reconsider things if they wanted to do anything to me.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    What I had reaped from this banquet was far more than what I expected.


    When Matthew came back, Carlson and Yvonne had gone elsewhere to talk to other people. I was


    hungry, s o I was eating when he came and sat next to me. He smiled. "If you had insisted on not


    coming to the banquet, would you have regretted it for the rest of your life?"


    I cocked my eyebrow. "Was this all within your expectations?"


    Even though Matthew was not around earlier, he was clear about what had just transpired. It meant


    that everything that happened today had been deliberately arranged. The oue was just as he


    had nned.


    Matthew looked at me intently. "It looks like you''re not too dumb."

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    "I was never dumb to begin with, okay?" I rolled my eyes at Matthew.


    "You probably don¡¯t know this..." Matthew pointed to Yvonne, who was not too far away. "Mrs.


    Schuman really wants a daughter, but her health doesn''t allow her to bear more children after her


    two sons. That became her deepest regret in life. Grandpa told me there were rumors that her


    desire to have a daughter was so strong that she nearly drove herself mad. She even resorted to


    believing in superstitions to conceive a daughter."


    I made a face. "So the purpose of you bringing me to this banquet today was so that Yvonne


    Schuman would take me in as her goddaughter."


    "Of course." Matthew raised his eyebrow. "This was the most valuable thing that could happen to


    you if you came to the banquet."


    I hesitated before I finally asked, ¡°Did Grandpa know about this too?"


    Matthew put down his ss and chuckled. "Why did you think Grandpa suggested Petra take you in


    as her goddaughter? He doesn¡¯t even like that woman."


    Suddenly, I felt like my IQ was not high enough. I


    realized that people with fame and power could really be capable of having someone wrapped


    around their fingertips with just their wits alone. No wonder when Petra and Grayson suggested that


    I leave Theo, it looked like they were talking to a child. I was a mere gnat in their eyes.


    "Do you think that I''m too conniving?" Matthew asked me with a smile.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m the one who¡¯s too simple-minded." I smiled bitterly. "Looks like I have a lot more to learn from


    you."


    Matthew smiled as he nodded. "If you''re willing, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    "However, if Carlson and Yvonne are too nice to me, I won''t be able to bear the thought of using


    them to go against Grayson." I really did like them a lot. People who were kind to me with no ulterior


    motives were the kind of people who could easily gain my affection. They were also the kind of


    people I would not want to let down.


    "What do you mean by use? It''s such an ugly way to say it." Matthew''s face was filled with


    helplessness." Grayson Louis is no saint. If you let Carlson know now that you want to go against


    Grayson, he''d raise both his hands in agreement with you. Grayson¡¯s been a thorn in his flesh for


    far too long now. It''s just unfortunate that he never had enough evidence against Grayson, so he


    couldn''t do anything about it."


    Once I heard Matthew finish what he wanted to say, I felt a lot better. Now, I had to work hard to


    look for sufficient evidence.


    We did not converse for long since Matthew still had t o fulfill his duties as a host. He left my side


    after he ate something.


    "Miss Lane.¡± I was about to go look for Jeshua when Petra approached me.


    My gaze turned cold. "How can I help you, President White?"


    "You seemed very hostile toward me.¡± There was unusual kindness in Petra''s eyes.


    I did not care if this kindness was genuine or not, but I knew I did not want to engage in further


    conversation with her. "You''re overthinking, President White. Why would I be hostile toward you for


    no apparent reason?¡±


    Petra looked at me quietly. After a while, she said, "I really do like you since you''re exactly like me


    when I was younger. It''s hard for me to not like you. Besides, you have the same temperament as I


    do. The same haughtiness, the same ambition."


    I frowned but did not respond further.


    "I was born in an ordinary family, but I refused to remain ordinary. I knew that to gain a better life, I


    needed to work hard-perhaps ten or twenty times harder than the rest. I was confident that I could


    be an elite through my efforts, and I could have both fame and fortune. This confidence is


    probably what he was attracted to, and it made him decide that


    I was the one that he wanted. He would have no other for the rest of his life." 2


    I knew she was talking about Grayson Louis. I cocked my eyebrow. "President White, you''re indeed


    extraordinary."


    "Hah." A scornful smile appeared on Petra''s face. "I was indeed too young then for not knowing that


    my origins would determine many things. My origins made it so that I could not marry him." 2

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Petra was deep in her memories when the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°His parents thought that


    I, with my puny, ordinary background, was not even worthy enough to shine his shoes. Marrying him


    was totally out of the equation. But I refused to submit. I was like a fool, dering majestic words


    and flowery promises before them. We were like fools telling them how in love we were with each


    other, how we could not live without each other, yet they didn¡¯t care. s, he couldn''t stand the


    pressure from his parents, and he relented."


    When she reached that part of her speech, her eyes were red. I looked at her coldly, and I did not


    say anything.


    Petra sniffled. "I was so mad I left him and went overseas. I wanted to build my own career to prove


    to his parents that what I had said was not just a bunch o f glorified lies, and I also wanted him to


    regret relenting to his parent''s wishes. At the time, I didn''t know I was pregnant. When I found out, I


    contemted whether I should proceed with an abortion, but I decided against it. I loved him, so I


    couldn¡¯t bear to abort our baby. Do you know how hard it was for a pregnant woman to survive


    overseas?¡± "I remember your loss of the baby happened locally,


    President White." I chimed in apathetically.


    Petra nodded. "I wanted to build a sessful career, s o I couldn''t take care of the child. I sent her


    back, hoping he would take care of her for the time being. What I didn''t expect was for his parents


    to be so cruel. They threw her away. By the time I found out, it was toote. I couldn''t find her. I


    couldn''t find her for ten whole years."


    I saw how in pain she was, and I gritted my teeth. "It seems like President White understands the


    importance of a baby to their mother. So, how could you be so cruel and let my baby die, President


    White?"


    "Compared to your baby, my baby''s more important." Petra''s expressions were no longer kind. "I


    swore that i f I could get Cindy back, I would give her whatever she wanted, no matter the price I


    had to pay. Wanda Lane, I gave you a chance. As long as you left Theo Grant, I would spare your


    child.¡±


    "Looks like you''re admitting to being guilty." I barked coldly as I tried to suppress the mes of rage


    that were fanning in my heart.


    I knew she was one of the murderers, and there was a possibility she was the mastermind behind


    the entire thing.


    Petra cocked her eyebrows. "Does it matter if I admit t o it or not?"


    "You''re really as cruel as your daughter. Though in stricter words, it should be that your daughter


    has perfectly inherited your cruelty. That¡¯s a vibrant life right there. How could you feel no remorse


    even after taking his life, so much so that you still think it¡¯s my fault, that my decision was the cause


    of his death?¡± M y hands were tightly balled into fists, my fingernails digging deep into my flesh.


    "Petra White, aren''t you afraid of karma? Aren''t you worried that karma will turn around and bite


    Cindy in the *ss, especially targeting that baby she''s carrying in her belly right now?"


    How selfish and despicable could she be to exim words like ''the victim was at fault''? I had finally


    learned the true colors of this woman named Petra White. The suffering she had gone through, the


    pain Cindy had gone through, how had that be the reason and the excuse for her to hurt


    others?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I have never believed in karma.¡± Petra sneered." You''d better know your ce and not y any


    little tricks, or I''ll squash you as easily as I can squash an ant."


    "How powerful of you, President White.¡± I was so angry Iughed. "In your eyes, human life is as


    worthless as a nk piece of paper. So, if you want m y life, go ahead and take it. The only reason


    I¡¯m alive is to avenge him. You should be well aware of the extent of madness a mother will go to for


    their child, President White. So, let¡¯s wait and see how manyyers of flesh I can bite off of you for


    my baby."


    "You can brag pretty well, I see.¡± Petra¡¯s face was filled with disdain. "Why don¡¯t you weigh up how


    much you''re really worth?" ¡°I''m not worth anything," I smirked. "Your daughter has you as her


    support, and you have your man as your support. Naturally, I have my support too.


    Unfortunately, my support seems to be a lot stronger than yours, so to each their own special


    abilities.¡±


    Petra¡¯s nose was in the air as she haughtily lifted her chin, "dust Carlson and Yvonne Schuman?¡±


    This woman had been so arrogant for so long that she really thought she was the most powerful


    being under the sun.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    My eyes were slightly narrowed as I faintly said, "I''m not sure if you¡¯ve investigated me before this,


    President White, but if you have, you would know that I have a brother named Tyler Schuman. Also,


    I''m on pretty good terms with Matthew Zimmer, and now with Carlson and Yvonne Schuman. I''m not


    too sure if my entire support systembined would be sufficient to send your precious daughter to


    serve a few years of a prison sentence, but if all of them aren''t enough, I can add Theo and your


    stepson into the mix."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing my list of people, Petra White''s face immediately grew ashen.


    "Is that true, what you¡¯ve said?" A man''s voice barged i n abruptly.


    I looked around and saw that it was Grayson Louis.


    Petra saw that he was asking her a question and understood what he meant. She pitifully nodded.


    "That''s very silly of you." Grayson sighed. "How could you do this kind of thing for Cindy?"


    "She loved Theo too much, and I couldn''t bear to watch her not being able to own what she loved."


    Petra burst into tears. "You know the suffering she has had to go through all these years. As long as


    I''m


    capable, I¡¯ll do anything for her.¡±


    Grayson bellowed, "But you still can''t harm lives!¡±


    I watched them put up a show, and I scorned them." Stop with the acting, it¡¯s getting awkward for all


    of us."


    Grayson looked at me with sincerity in his eyes. "I really had no idea about this. If I had known


    about it earlier, I would¡¯ve stopped her from doing what she did. I''m so sorry about your baby''s


    death, and I''ll do m y best topensate you for what has happened." 1


    "Compensate?¡± I scoffed. "How are you gonnapensate? If I kill Cindy Reed right now, how do


    you think I should satisfactorilypensate you?¡±


    Grayson''s breath stopped in his throat, anger visibly burning in his eyes.


    "If you dare touch Cindy, I will finish you off,¡± Petra spat viciously.


    "You''d better.¡± I hugged my arms as I looked at her icily. "To have three lives in exchange for mine? I


    think my baby would wake himself up with his ownughter in heaven."


    "Wanda Lane!" Petra''s eyes were immediately bloodshot.


    I curled my lips into a smile. "Well then, I''ll talk about thepensation I want right now. My son''s


    life will b e paid for by the life of the child in Cindy''s belly.


    Whatever has happened to my child will also happen t o hers. If you have no problem with that, let¡¯s


    pick out a day and send her child on its way. Then, we¡¯ll call it even, and we''ll part our separate


    ways from then on. If she really likes Theo Grant so much, she can take him and go. That being


    said, I''ll still be seen as the one who got the short end of the stick after all of this is done and


    dusted, you know?"


    "Don''t you dare take a yard when we¡¯ve given you an inch!" Grayson could not pretend any longer.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    I squinted my eyes andughed. "Aren''t you the ones crossing the line? What makes you think I


    won''t hold you ountable for killing my child? Do you really think you rule the world?"


    "Because I can easily ruin your life.¡± Petra gritted her teeth.


    "Wow." I was full of disdain. "We shall see who will be thest one smiling."


    Grayson stared at me with a darkened expression. " Miss Lane, I never thought of you as a smart


    person, because you wouldn''t risk your entire life for one child if you were."


    "Look who''s talking," I chuckled mockingly. "As if you wouldn''t do the same for Cindy Reed."


    His gaze stiffened as soon as he understood my words.


    "I do hope Mr. Louis won¡¯t give up on her when the timees." I took the wine ss on the table


    and toasted him before turning away to leave.


    Ignoring whether I would or would not be able to achieve the words I was babbling out of my mouth,


    I could not lose control of my temperament, at the very least. Otherwise, these two would continue


    to squash me like a soft toy. I definitely did not want to die


    before getting to avenge my child.


    Grayson and Petra were in a really bad mood and had no intention to stay at the banquet any


    longer. They went to greet Nancy with a few words and bid farewell.


    I watched them walking out of the vi with cold eyes.


    Yvonne walked over to me and asked with a smile," You don''t like the two of them as well?"


    "Not really," I answered honestly.


    Yvonne chuckled. "I like your honesty, speaking as you wish without hiding anything."


    I pursed my lips and gave her a faint smile, not saying anything.


    "My dear child." Yvonne grabbed my hand and looked at me lovingly. "Call me mother."


    My lips trembled as I spoke with my dry throat," Mother."


    It had been many years since that term had been uttered from my mouth. Although the subject of


    the term was different now, it still made me feel excited. N o matter how old a person was, the


    desire for maternal love was so strong.


    "Good girl." Yvonne''s eyes reddened slightly. "I finally have a daughter."


    I sniffed slightly and said with a smile, "I will treat you as my biological mother to honor you." "How


    amazing." Yvonne patted my hand slightly, "You shall be my own daughter, way more special to me


    than your two brothers.¡±


    As we were talking, Carlson walked over and asked for my address, saying he would pick me up for


    a meal at their house sometime in the next few days.


    Matthew was sending the guests off and happened to overhear the conversation. He then asked


    with a smile, "Uncle Schumann, can I follow too?¡±


    "Of course." Carlson agreed to it.


    Yvonne took a nce at me, then at Matthew, and nodded satisfyingly. "Not bad.¡±


    I assumed that she had misunderstood something, and I wanted to exin. However, I was unsure


    about how I should bring it up, so I threw away the thought.


    Yvonne and Carlson did not intend to stay after the banquet. After I sent them off, Nancy walked out


    of the vi.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She came to me and said briefly, "You are really a blessed girl."


    I did not manage to understand the true meaning behind her words, so I yed it smart and kept


    quiet.


    "Matthew is a grown-up and has his own ideas. I can''t guide him forever. You are a smart girl, and I


    hope you know what are the things you should and shouldn¡¯t d o. Don¡¯t look for trouble for yourself


    and Matthew, or I won¡¯t let it pass me by," Nancy said briefly.


    She was trying to warn me in her own way. Iughed lightly andforted her. "Don''t worry, I¡¯m a


    smart girl."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Nancy lifted her chin and snorted coldly. "You really took my praise seriously. How shameless."


    Nancy turned and left after she dropped her words on me. I smiled helplessly as I looked at her


    back.


    ''Would that even be considered pride?''


    On our way back, the driver drove us because Matthew had had a few drinks earlier.


    As the car drove out of the vi area, I smiled and thanked him. "Thank you for your help. I''ll repay


    you."


    "How?" Matthew¡¯s eyes widened as he asked yfully.


    I blinked my eyes and replied, "I¡¯ll find you a good wife."


    "That is not repayment." Mathew smiled bitterly. "To m e, that is revenge."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled lightly without saying anything else.


    It was almost eleven at night when we reached the apartment. I was in a daze when I got out of the


    car as I had been trying my best to not fall asleep in the car. All my sleepiness went away when I


    saw a man standing at the entrance of my apartment.


    Theo looked even more haggard than he did thest time we had met. He did not seem high-


    spirited like h


    e used to be.


    I looked at him with a frown as I felt very agitated.


    Matthew was hostile towards him, and he stood in front of me while keeping me behind his back. "


    President Grant, what are you doing here at thiste hour?"


    "Matthew...¡± I tugged his sleeves and sighed lightly." You should go up first."


    I smiled and assured him, "Don''t worry, I''lle up soon."


    "I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the elevator. Just call me if you need anything." That was the


    biggest concession he could make.


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    After Matthew entered the apartment, I walked up to Theo and said faintly, "Let''s talk about it, but


    please don''te looking for me ever again, okay? I''m having a good time without you in my life,


    knowing I won¡¯t have to think about all those unhappy things anymore. I hope you can spare me


    some mercy."


    "What is your rtionship with him now?" Theopletely ignored my words and instead asked


    about my rtionship with Matthew. This made me feel even more irritated.


    "What does that have to do with you?"I asked wryly.


    "I am your husband." Theo''s eyes were scarlet and he looked as if he was about to kill someone.


    "Do you


    think it''s okay for you to go in and out of ces with other men?"


    I felt that this was ridiculous. "Did I say anything when you and Cindy Reed went in and out of


    ces together?"


    I did not want to have a meaningless argument with Theo as I felt drained after a long day.


    Therefore, I told him off coldly. "You should go, and don¡¯t ever look for me again. There¡¯s nothing


    else to talk about between u s."


    Theo looked exhausted. "Do you n to continue going on like this?"


    "Of course not." I raised my eyebrows. "I''m waiting for the day you agree to get a divorce."


    I felt a dull pain in my heart after my words. I could not deny the fact that I still loved him. However, I


    could not stay with him anymore.


    There were too many problems and obstacles between us. We would only torture each other if we


    continued living like this. It would be better if we let go of each other now and parted ways in an


    amicable manner.


    "Do we really have to push things that far?" Theo''s eyes widened slightly.


    I pressed my lower lip tightly, trying to ignore the pain in my heart. "Theo, we have already pushed


    things this far."


    Theo choked on his breath, and he did not speak for a long time.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    I did not want to have any connection to Theo anymore. I just wanted to leave as I walked past him.


    "Wanda." He grabbed my arm and said in a raspy voice, "As long as you give up your thoughts of


    divorce ande home with me, I can promise you anything."


    His tone was no different from one of a man begging. I clenched my hands into fists, and I felt a


    stuffiness in my chest.


    Theo was an arrogant person who had a strong sense o f self-esteem. It was hard for him to


    apologize, let alone beg someone.


    ''He refuses to divorce me, no matter what. Does he perhaps love me?''


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Iughed, Iughed at my ridiculous thoughts. ''How could he possibly be in love with me?''


    He did not know anything about love at all. I had asked him about this in the past, and he had given


    me a variety of answers, but never the answer-"! love you."


    "You''re promising me everything, right?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ''It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whatever the reason may b e, I no longer care about why he refuses to


    divorce me.''


    Theo nodded.


    He did not even hesitate. I pursued my lips and said tly, "I want you to have nothing to do with


    Cindy Reed, and the both of you will be like strangers from now on."


    "Alright." Theo immediately agreed.


    I continued to state my conditions. "I want absolute freedom. You can''t interfere with my matters


    from now on."


    This time, he did not immediately agree, so I sneered and said, "If you don¡¯t agree to it, it''s alright. I


    won''t force you."


    When he saw that I was going to leave, he grabbed my arm tightly and said hurriedly, "I promise


    you. As long as you''re willing toe home with me, I''ll promise you anything you want."


    I looked at him calmly, and after a while, I lowered my eyes and smiled. "Thene and fetch me


    tomorrow."


    "Can''t it be today?¡± Right now, Theo was like a child who had caught hold of something he liked and


    did not want to let go of it.


    "No.¡± I declined his request with no mercy.


    Theo had no choice but to let go of me. "Alright, but you must wait for me."


    I nodded faintly, turned around, and entered the apartment.


    Matthew had been standing by the elevator, waiting for me. When he saw meing in, he


    breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let''s go up quickly."


    The doors of the elevator slowly closed, and I said, " Matthew, I¡¯ll be going back with Theo


    tomorrow."


    "What did you say?" Matthew could not believe his ears and stared at me nkly.


    "I know what I''m doing.¡± I lowered my eyes and avoided meeting his eyes. "Besides, he and I


    haven''t even filed for a divorce yet, yet we always hang out together..."


    Matthew gritted his teeth and said in a deste tone," I''ve said this before, that''s not something to


    worry about. And I''ve also said that I''ll take care of everything."


    I grasped my bag and hesitated for a long time before I spoke. "I''ve already caused you so much


    trouble, and I''d like to avoid these kinds of unnecessary troubles."


    I was not a fool. I obviously knew about his feelings toward me. He had helped me so much and


    treated m e so well, and I really did not want him to get hurt because of me. As the saying goes,


    agony now is better than suffering deferred. I could not be so selfish anymore, so I must stay away


    from him.


    When the doors opened, I walked out of the elevator and turned my back to him. "Matthew, thank


    you for taking care of me all this while."


    "Don''t you have any feelings for me?" His hoarse voice came from behind.


    I was silent for a long time. Then, I said softly, "You deserve better."


    It could not be more obvious that I was rejecting him. Matthew sighed softly and said, "Don''t stay up


    toote."


    After I returned to my ce and washed up, I went back to my bedroom andid down. 1


    ''I¡¯ll be going back with Theo tomorrow. I have no idea how to get along with him in the future.


    Moreover, I''ll b e reminded of my dead child every time I see him. I''m afraid I won''t be able to


    survive staying with him.¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the more I was unable to sleep. I stared at the ceiling nkly, and it


    was not until dawn that I fell asleep.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    At 7 o''clock, my rm rang. I got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    I was stunned when I saw Matthewing out of the kitchen.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After our conversation in the elevatorst night, I thought I would definitely not see him again this


    morning.


    "Go wash up and have breakfast," Matthew said before walking into the kitchen again.


    Ten minutester, I sat at the dining table and stared a t the hearty breakfast in front of me nkly.


    "Why did you make so much?"


    Matthew took a nce at me, sat on the chair, and said tly, "This might be thest time I prepare


    food for you."


    H


    I had no idea what to say, so I chose to keep quiet. His words made me feel suffocated.


    "When will he pick you up?" Matthew asked with a faint smile.


    "After I get off work." As I was washing up, I had texted Theo and told him the time I would be


    getting


    off from work.


    Matthew nodded. He did not ask for further details.


    After having breakfast in silence, we went to Magnificent Pictures Television together.


    As I was about to get off work in the evening, Matthew came to my office and asked, "Do you need


    my help?"


    I shook my head slowly. "There aren''t many things to d o, though."


    Matthew pursed his lips, sat on the sofa, and stared at me with his bottomless eyes.


    Although I knew he was in a bad mood, I really had nothing else to say. I already said everything I


    needed t o sayst night.


    When it was time to get off work, I picked up the coat o n the back of my chair, got up, and said with


    a smile," Luckily, there wasn''t much work today. Otherwise, I''d have to work overtime."


    "You''re happy, huh?" Matthew''s face darkened.


    I was stunned.


    Matthew got up and walked behind me. I turned around and said, "Matthew, I... Why do I feel like


    you''re acting weird?"


    "You¡¯re right." He leaned over the desk. I was trapped i n between his arms. "Ever since I first met


    you, I¡¯ve always felt weird." "Matthew, please don''t do this." I was helpless as I pressed my hands


    against his chest and tried to push him away.


    He sneered and lowered his head to bite my ear.


    I eximed, and I looked full of disbelief as I said, "You H


    He let go of me and said with a poker face, "Wanda Lane, you''re such a cold-hearted woman."


    I stared at him fiercely for a while and answered," Matthew Zimmer, you''re really something else."


    I had no idea what specifically to berate him about, so I strode out of the office.


    When I got out of the building, I saw Theo standing by the car waiting for me. I took a deep breath,


    and a lot o f my anger dissipated.


    Truthfully, it was no wonder that Matthew had gotten mad. No one would understand why I was


    choosing to go back to Theo.


    With a smile on his face now, Theo looked much better than he hadst night. I walked up to him


    and calmly said, "Let''s go.¡±


    While I was back at the apartment to pack up, I refused Theo''s offer to help me out. I did not think


    Matthew would like him entering his house.


    After I packed up, Theo and I left together.


    In the car, he asked in high spirits, "What would you like to eat for tonight? I''ll ask Miss Zuri and


    Miss


    Woods to cook for you."


    "Up to you." I treated him coldly.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Theo was unbothered about my indifferent attitude, listing off a bunch of dishes and asking me to


    choose among them. I kept quiet.


    It did not feel good talking to someone who was not responding. It was like talking to the air. He


    finally decided to stop talking after having monologued for a while.


    When we arrived back at the vi, I hopped out of the car first.


    I did not wait for him and went straight up, heading into our bathroom and starting to remove my


    light makeup.


    Theo was already in our bedroom when I came out of the bathroom. I had no idea when he had


    come in. I frowned slightly and asked, "Are you done with your work?"


    "Work is not as important as you are," he said as he came up behind me and wrapped his arms


    around m e. He told me, "I''ve missed you so much."


    He kissed me on the neck as he finished his words.


    I gave him a cold stare. "I doubt that, I think you''re just tired of being a celibate. Oh, I almost forgot,


    Cindy Reed is pregnant. No wonder you''re so desperate


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    today. She must be too pregnant to satisfy your needs.¡±


    "You seriously think I did all of that just to get you into bed?" Theo stared at me with fuse and


    madness in his eyes.


    I snickered and responded, "If not for that, then what?"


    "Okay, great!" Theoughed angrily. "Just think whatever you want to think."


    He ripped off his tie, picked me up, and threw me onto our bed.


    "Theo Grant, I regreting back with you. You''re still the spawn of evil." I said as my face went


    red because of what he had done to me.


    He sneered and said nothing.


    I closed my eyes and continued to say harshly, "Theo, I regret falling for you, and I regret keeping


    our child just because I loved you. I would have aborted him if I had known about everything earlier.


    Then he wouldn''t have had to die in such a terrible way."


    A trace of pain shed through his eyes when he heard me mention our child. "We... We can have


    another baby. I swear I''ll do my best to protect the both of you this time."


    I mocked him with augh. "What makes you think I''ll still believe in your words after everything


    that''s happened?¡±


    His lips were pressed together tightly, and he did not say a word. Then, he flexed his neck and


    pressed his lips against mine.


    I was so angry and frustrated I bit him hard on the lips.


    "Ouch!¡± Theo was in pain, and he looked at me with mes in his eyes.


    I looked back at him with a provocative gaze.


    He squinted his eyes and sneered. He grabbed the tie h e had ripped off of himself earlier and tied


    my wrists together. "Well, I was thinking about being gentle today, but now...¡±


    "Theo Grant!" I shouted with all the hatred inside me. I clenched my teeth so hard that I was about


    to crush them.


    He ignored me and continued to lift up my shirt, but h e stopped abruptly when he saw something


    that made his eyes widen.


    I knew what was there. I had a ferocious scar on my belly, and I was not surprised at all to see him


    shocked.


    "Any thoughts on that?¡± I raised my eyebrows and continued, "I bet this scar has made you lose


    interest i n me.¡±


    He looked at me in silence as he touched the scar on m y belly. He was filled with guilt.


    There was a dull pain in my heart when I saw his guilty face. It was as if someone was squeezing


    my heart. I looked away and said in a monotone, "Just let g o of me. I want to have something to


    eat, I''m starving."

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    He was guilt-ridden, and I could definitely make good use of that. There was no reason not to.


    Sure enough, he let go of me and thoughtfully helped tidy me up. "Let''s go and have dinner."


    I ditched his hand as he was trying to hold me and just walked out of our room.


    Miss Woods stuck out her head and saw me walking down the stairs. She was delighted to see me.


    "Young Mistress, please allow me a moment. Dinner''s almost ready!¡±


    I had my smiley face on as I talked to her. "No worries, take your time."


    Theo went to his study to answer a phone call. As I was about to walk to the living room to take a


    seat, I saw a car stopping in front of the vi.


    Ady came down from the car. It was the woman I despised the most, Cindy Reed.


    I took a deep breath, tried to suppress the hatred inside me, and walked toward the entrance.


    Cindy''s belly was so huge she had to have a maid hold her as she walked in. When she saw me,


    disbelief filled her face.


    She forgot she was pregnant for a moment when she saw me. She shook off the hand that was


    holding her u p and came running towards me. She was extremely agitated as she asked, "Why are


    you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" I looked at her, half-smiling. " This is my home, and I''m still legally married to


    Theo.


    I am his wife, Miss Reed. Have you forgotten that, or is your pregnant brain messing with your


    memory?"


    Cindy was irritated by my words. "Aren''t you and Theowy going to get a divorce soon?"


    "It looks like Miss Reed is well-informed,¡± I had my arms crossed in front of my chest. I leaned


    towards her slightly and said to her face, very literally right in front of it, "Who told you that? Theo?"


    I was taller than her, so it seemed like I was talking down to her. It was so condescending that I


    knew she felt ufortable. She took two steps back and tried t o talk to me at my eye level, with


    her head held up high. "Wanda Lane, you''re just like a sticky ster, so sticky nothing can rip you


    away."


    "The same goes to you," I sneered and replied sarcastically.


    I would definitely have had my hands down if we were topare who was more clingy. She


    humbled me.


    "Why are you here?" Theo hade out to find me after he was finished with his call. His


    expression went ck when he saw Cindy talking to me. "Did I


    not tell you to nevere here again?"


    Cindy was like a whole different person when she saw Theo, switching up her personality in the


    snap of a finger. She replied in grievously, as if she was extremely pitiful, "Theowy, I have to go for


    my prenatal check-up tomorrow. I am thinking about staying here tonight so that you could


    apany me tomorrow."


    "Why do I have to go with you?" He was irritated and frowned deeply. "Just go back now."


    "Theowy..." Cindy¡¯s eyes turned red. "What is this sudden change of attitude? Why are you treating


    me s o differently all of a sudden?"


    Theo sighed. "Just leave."


    I could not hold in myughter. Iughed so hard that I feared up a little.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Theo was looking at Cindy as if she was some kind of contagious virus. If I were her, I would rather


    die than continue being treated that way, especially by someone I loved.


    "Stopughing, please." Theo put his arm around my shoulder. "You will hurt your stomach if you


    continueughing like this."


    Cindy had her eyes on me, and it felt as if her stare could burn me alive. I lifted my chin and looked


    down at her as I spoke to Theo. "Theo, my stomach is hurting and I can¡¯t walk. Will you carry me


    inside? "


    Theo ignored Cindy, carried me, and walked us toward the living room without any hesitation.


    He put me on the couch and raised his voice slightly a t Cindy when he realized she was still


    following us." Don''t evere near me or my house again. You can g o to Zedd or Mason if you


    have any problems."


    "Theowy, are you not going to be responsible for me anymore?" Cindy cried.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Theo knitted his brows together slightly, and impatience could be seen all over his face. He said, "I


    shouldn¡¯t be responsible for your life."


    Cindy bit down hard on her lower lips and replied in reluctance, "But... you made a promise to my


    parents."


    "Tsk, tsk ,tsk...¡± I interrupted their conversation. "Oh really, Miss Reed? So you do remember your


    foster parents, huh!? I thought they had long been forgotten b y you."


    "Who gave you the right to judge me?" Cindy shouted. Her eyes were wide open and there were


    mes in her stares.


    I sneered and replied, "Me, because I think so."


    "You!" Cindy was so angry she gritted her teeth. She looked at Theo. "Theowy, won''t you look at


    her? She''s deliberately trying to make me unhappy."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my chin and provoked her further. "Of course I¡¯m doing this all on purpose, but what can


    you do about it?"


    Cindy stayed silent and looked at Theo, her puppy eyes filled with tears. She was trying to get him


    to sympathize with her, but he was not saying a word.


    Miss Woods and Miss Zuri hade out of the


    kitchen with all the dishes for tonight prepared, yet he was still ignoring her.


    She finally lowered her head in disappointment." Theowy, I am really upset about you treating me


    like this."


    "Please go home soon," Theo replied emotionlessly.


    Cindy had just been given another eviction order, and she knew she would get nothing out of here if


    she continued to stay. She red at me before making a move, leaving hurriedly as she did not


    want to embarrass herself any further.


    "I think I should send Miss Reed off." I followed after her.


    Theo tried to stop me, but I gazed at him and said," Don''t."


    He was stunned but stayed where he was and replied," Come back quick."


    Cindy was finally out of the vi. As she was about to get into the car, I stopped her. "Miss Reed, do


    you have a second? We need to talk."


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything for us to talk about," she replied coldly.


    I chuckled. "Don¡¯t you want me to disappear from Theo''s life forever?"


    "Are you trying to make a deal with me?" Cindy was probing me for an answer.


    I lifted my eyebrows and did not agree nor disagree with her statement, leaving her with an


    ambiguous answer.


    She closed her car door and walked right up to the fountain. I followed behind and smiled. "Miss


    Reed, I think you''re just an airhead.¡± "Oh, and you think you''re so smart?" Cindy stopped in front of


    the fountain and turned back to face me. She stared at me coldly. "Maybe your child wouldn''t be


    dead now if you were really as smart as you think you - H are.


    "I agree.¡± I looked right through her, fixing my sights o n the glistening water. The sunlight was


    shining on the water, and it resulted in a colorful and glinting reflection. The fountain and its


    surroundings had an overwhelming radiance. "If I was smarter, I wouldn''t even have gotten


    pregnant with his child in the first ce," I quipped in reply.


    When Cindy heard me, she looked up pridefully. "It''s good that you are aware of that. You were


    never worthy enough to bear Theowy''s children, and you''re still worthless whenpared to him


    now. I suggest you stop being a b*tch and leave him soon.¡±


    I had the corner of my lips slightly ticked up as I shifted my gaze back to her face. "How do you


    have the courage to speak to me alone with you being so pregnant now? Are you too smart or just...


    too dumb?"


    Her face changed and she replied in fear, "What are


    you going to do to me?"


    She wanted to shout for help once seeing the spooky and eerie smile that was slowly growing on


    my face.


    I did not give her the chance. I moved closer to her and mped my hands over her mouth. "Miss


    Reed, d o you have any idea who should never be trifled with?"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    I smiled and continued, "Those who are not worried about staying alive are the most troublesome.


    As long as I can avenge my child, I am willing to do whatever i t takes, even if it means losing my


    life."


    I let go of her mouth and pushed her shoulders hard after saying those words.


    Cindy stumbled but regained her bnce quickly. She was horrified. "Wanda Lane, you are


    definitely insane."


    "Yes, I am indeed insane.¡± I smirked. "Insane to a point you cannotprehend."


    I felt as if I was teasing a pet. As Cindy was about to leave, I pushed her shoulders again. She


    finally got angry after all of my repeated teasing. "Wanda Lane, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    This time, I did not push her away. I allowed Cindy to walk towards my back and push me into the


    fountain.


    Cindy waspletely not expecting that and was stunned.


    Theo ran out of the vi, pushed Cindy away, and dragged me out of the fountain with an anxious


    look o n his face.


    The temperature outside in December was already very low, and the cold wind that blew against my


    drenched body made me shiver. I felt as if I was in a refrigerator.


    Theo saw my lips turning purple. He then ran toward the vi while carrying me,manding Miss


    Woods t o call the doctor.


    Cindy followed us into the vi. She was bewildered. " Theowy, this is not what it looks like. It was


    because she wanted to..."


    "Enough!" Theo put me down on the couch and cut through her words coldly. "Miss Reed, this is me


    and m y wife¡¯s home. You, as an outsider, should note in here without an invitation. We just


    want to live a peaceful life."


    Those were probably the most indifferent words Theo had ever said to Cindy. I opened my eyes and


    nced at her face, my lips curling into a sneer.


    ''Don''t you like to use people? Today I''ll let you experience what it feels like to be wronged, so


    you''ll also know you''re not the only one who knows how to use such tactics.''


    "Theowy, I didn¡¯t start the fight!" Cindy exined anxiously. "It was her who started the fight, and


    she wanted to push me into the fountain!¡±


    Theo sneered. "Then why was she the one that fell into the fountain?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I fought back!" Cindy was so anxious she was about to cry.


    I looked at her as if I was chuckling. "I am amazed by Miss Reed''s ability to twist things around.¡±


    Cindy could not control her anger and pounced onto m e. "Wanda Lane!¡±


    "Stop whatever nonsense you''re doing now!" Theo held her arms. "I¡¯ve tolerated you enough all this


    while. Don''t force me to be harsh with you.¡±


    "Theowy, how can you believe her and not me?" Cindy had never been wronged by Theo before,


    and she was close to breaking down now.


    "Cindy Reed, I received the kindness of your adoptive parents, and I believe I''ve already repaid


    them enough. I''ve given you everything you wanted, and your life will only get better because of it. I


    hope that you''ll stop pulling whatever tricks you''re trying to pull now." Theo was not gentle towards


    her at all, harsh towards her until the end of his speech.


    "How is it possible that you''ve repaid everything?!" Cindy yelled. "You still owe my foster parents


    your life."


    Theo gritted his teeth and replied to Cindy frostily." You owe my child a life!"


    "I... Not me... I did not." Cindy''s face turned paler. "I havepletely no idea what¡¯s going on."


    "It doesn''t really matter if you still want to y dumb. I''ll make sure you''ll pay for everything in the


    end." Theo''s voice was as cold as ice. "Someone please send


    Miss Reed away. From today onwards, she is not allowed to step foot into this house again.¡±


    Theo did not care about Cindy, who was currently crying and kicking up a big fuss. He carried me


    and walked upstairs after finishing his words. 1

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Theo carried me into the bathroom when we returned t o our bedroom.


    "I can do it myself," I said in a cold voice when I saw h e was not going to leave the room after


    cing me in the bathtub.


    Theo raised an eyebrow. "You really don¡¯t need my help?"


    "I think that your wanting to help is just a farce, and your actual motive is to satisfy yourself," I


    replied, a wooden expression on my face.


    Theo pursed his lips together tightly, an unhappy expression on his face. "So, is that how you see


    me..."


    "Yes." I interrupted him.


    He had a cold expression on his face as he huffed coldly and turned to leave.


    My body was freezing, which was why I stayed in the warm water for a little while longer and waited


    for my body temperature to rise before I got out.


    Theo was not in the room, and I could not be bothered t o find out where he was. I instead simply


    burrowed under the covers after I finished blow-drying my hair.


    I was feeling a little tired after the craziness of the day¡¯s events.


    Just as I was about to doze off, Theo came in with a bowl of turmeric ginger soup.


    I could even smell the aroma of ginger from where I was lying. I frowned in displeasure. "I don¡¯t


    want to drink that."


    "You''ll feel warmer after drinking it," Theo replied with a wry expression on his face.


    ¡°My body already feels warm." Displeasure was written all over my face as I said, "Quick, take it


    away."


    Theo first ced the bowl on the bedside table before dragging me up into a sitting position on the


    bed." Come on. Just a sip will do if you genuinely do not want to drink it."


    As he spoke, he brought the bowl over to my lips.


    I used to find myself unable to resist any form of affection Theo ever showed me, to the point where


    the old me would have forced myself to drink the turmeric ginger soup, even if I did not like it.


    However, I only felt my impatience spike as I gazed at him now.


    After lowering my gaze to stare at the soup for two seconds, I took the bowl from him and upended


    its contents all over him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was in a much better mood after doing that, and I could not suppress the smile that bloomed on


    my face.


    I did not care that my smile would look like mockery t o Theo. I even giggled out loud.


    ¡°Wanda Lane!" Thoe was visibly suppressing his anger. "Is there a point to all of this?"


    ¡°Can''t stand it anymore?" I gazed at him cooly. "If you can¡¯t stand it anymore, I can return to where I


    came from tomorrow."


    Theo opened his mouth, looking like he wanted to say something before deciding otherwise and


    merely staring at me darkly.


    "I''m sleepy," I said as Iid back down again.


    Theo stood as up he said, "Then sleep.¡±


    Even the air felt fresher to me once he walked out.


    The door opened once more just as I was about to fall asleep. Theo had returned.


    I opened my eyes and said impatiently, "What now?"


    "This is my room too," Theo said as he strode over to the bed and looked down at me. "I''m sleepy


    too."


    I ground my mrs together and forced myself to suppress my anger as I said, "Then I¡¯ll give you


    some space."


    ¡°No need for that." Theo did not even give me the chance to escape before he pulled the nkets


    off of m e and mbered into bed beside me.


    I was furious. "Theo Grant! Don¡¯t you dare!"


    Theo raised an eyebrow, a dangerous spark glinting in his ck eyes. "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Theo refused to let go of me, and I pinched the bridge o f my nose tiredly. "Theo, can''t you tell that


    I''m resisting you?"


    I felt the man¡¯s body stiffen visibly.


    "I know," Theo replied in a voice so hoarse it was sexy. "I will get the best psychiatrist to treat you."


    Jerome was an excellent psychiatrist. During my consultation, he had told me that the key to curing


    this illness was the way Theo would assist me in my healing process. After all, psychological


    problems should be treated with psychological methods.


    However, Theo was like poison to me now. He would never be able to cure me anymore.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "But if I react to other men, does that mean the problem doesn''t lie within me?" I curled the corner of


    my lips slightly upwards into an evil smile. "Should I conduct an experiment involving other men?"


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Theo immediately flew into a rage.


    Iughed coldly. "I''ll conduct my experiments with other men if you dare to find me a psychiatrist.


    After all, we have to conduct experiments to cure my illness."


    Theo let go of me and sat up in bed, an unhappy expression on his face as he said, "Wanda, can


    you stop being so headstrong? I''m doing this for your good.¡±


    "For my good?" I snickered as I said, "I think it''s more for your good."


    "You!"


    Perhaps I looked like an unreasonable woman in Theo''s eyes now, but I did not care how he viewed


    me. In the past, I would have condemned myself and forced myself to tolerate a lot of things just so


    he would love me, but I would not do that any longer.


    Getting out of bed, I said in a cold voice, "President Grant, don''t you think you should examine if


    there¡¯s anything wrong with you if I don¡¯t have any reaction toward you?


    "Maybe the problem lies within you?¡± I continued fearlessly. When I finished speaking, I picked up


    the pajamas on the floor and put them on as I walked toward the bedroom door.


    The sound of Theo''s furious roars rang out from the room after I left.


    Not only was it an extremely intolerable thing for a man to be questioned in such areas, but it was


    also something extremely humiliating.


    President Grant had a lot of self-esteem, so I was not worried that his pride would be hurt as I


    walked down


    the stairs without a care in the world.


    I was a little shocked to see Mason standing by the mansion''s door when I walked downstairs.


    He was just as surprised to see me as I was to see him. It looked like he had not expected to meet


    me here.


    We walked towards each other, and he was the first to speak as we got closer. "Finallye to your


    senses?¡±


    I curled my lips upwards and smiled. "Was there anything else I could do besidesing to my


    senses?"


    "Let''s hope so," Mason replied in a meaningful tone.


    No one wanted to talk about unhappy things, so Mason switched to small talk as he walked into the


    living room and sat on the couch.


    I had not eaten anything during dinner, and Miss Woods had noticed that. She hurried off to make a


    warm bowl of chicken mull when she saw that I was downstairs. "Young Mistress, you did not have


    anything during dinner, and you''re probably hungry now. Have a bowl of chicken mull as an


    appetizer to tide you over while I prepare you supper."


    "There¡¯s no need to go to all that trouble, Miss Woods. I''m not hungry." It was true, I did not have


    much of an appetite.


    "Do you think you can listen to my instructions?" Mason spoke before Miss Woods got the chance


    to do s o. "If you can, you should go and have something to


    eat. You¡¯re scarily thin now."


    "Yes, Young Mistress. At least have something to drink,¡± Miss Woods hurriedly added.


    I pursed my lips and nodded as I said, "Well... alright."


    I could not bring myself to refuse the care other people showed me.


    "You refuse to acknowledge any of the care I show you, but you¡¯re so receptive when other people


    express their concern for you." Theo''s voice rang out behind m e.


    When I turned around and saw the gloomy look on his face, I pursed my lips together noiselessly.


    Mason looked at me and then at Theo, the curve of his lips visibly drooping downwards.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Theo began discussing business matters with Mason once he sat down. I grew sleepy from


    listening to their discussion and stood up to walk into the kitchen.


    When Miss Woods saw me walking in, she hurriedly said, "Young Mistress, you should get out


    quickly.


    Don''t let the smells from here all cling to you."


    "It¡¯s alright," I said as I walked over to her and picked u p a bunch of spinach. "Miss Woods, I''m


    afraid that Old Madam Grant''s wish will nevere true."


    That sentence was enough to make tears well up in Miss Woods'' eyes and make the grip on her


    knife falter slightly. Although she did not know what had happened, she knew enough to know that


    my child with Theo was gone.


    Miss Woods sniffled and stered a smile onto her face as she raised her head and said, "You¡¯ve


    worked hard all these years, and I''m sure Old Madam Grant has seen your efforts from Heaven.


    She won''t me you."


    "Yeah," I replied quietly, not saying anything else.


    I walked out of the kitchen after waiting for Miss Woods to finish preparing supper.


    Theo waved at me, and I walked over to sit down


    beside him as I asked lightly, "What''s up?"


    "Tell us where you don''t feel well so Mason can take a look there,¡± Theo said as he smiled.


    I felt that he was just bored. "There aren¡¯t any machines here. He wouldn''t be able to determine


    what illness I had, even if I let him know that."


    That was enough to make Theo to feel like his concern was unnecessary. The expression on his


    face turned ugly.


    Mason rolled his eyes at him and sighed softly before saying, "She''s right. You''ll have to take her to


    the hospital for a checkup when you have the time one day."


    Seeing how the expression on Theo''s face had just grown even uglier, I stood and said lightly, "Miss


    Woods has prepared supper. Would you guys like to join?"


    Mason hade over sote at night because he wanted to drop by and deliver some documents


    to Theo. He had been busy since the afternoon and had not had any time to eat dinner. He only


    realized how hungry he was when he smelt the aroma of the prepared dishes. Thus, he had no


    problem staying for supper.


    Theo walked over slowly once Mason and I had sat down in the dining room.


    "Eat up." The look on his face was much gentler now.


    I felt like he had be quite good at regting his emotions now. Perhaps I had ingrained that


    ability into him since he probably would have already died from an aneurysm I caused if he had not


    learned how t o do that.


    We ate in silence, and Mason asked me about Cecilia when Theo left halfway through supper to


    answer a call.


    I picked up a napkin to wipe my mouth and smiled a half-smile as I asked, "Why are you bringing


    her up all of a sudden?"


    "I can''t get in touch with her." Mason sounded a little panicked as he said that. When he realized


    that, he coughed lightly and said, in an attempt to cover up, "I have something I need to talk to her


    about.¡±


    Pursing my lips, I remained silent for a long while before saying, "I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch


    with hertely either."


    "Ah..." Mason lowered his eyes, a slightly disappointed expression on his face. However, he soon


    got his emotions back under control and said, "Please remember to let me know if she gets in touch


    with you."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Theo saw Mason off when we finished supper, and he returned just as I was lying back down on the


    bed in our bedroom. "Are you full?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes," I said coldly.


    Theo sat on the bed and grabbed my hand. "How long will you be staying at Zimmer Corporations?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Forever."


    "Return to the familypany if you want to work," Theo saidmandingly. "What do you think


    you''re doing, working for someone else?"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    "Hah." I just coldly scoffed because I was toozy to exin anything else to him.


    Theo frowned. "What are your ns?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and directed my gaze to the bite marks on his neck as I wondered why I had


    not bitten him to death in bed just now. "I hope you won''t interfere in whatever I wish to do. That


    was what you promised me."


    "I can help you." Theo had no idea about the evil thoughts running through my mind as he spoke to


    me gently.


    I shook my head. "No need for that."


    It was not that I did not want his help. I was just afraid that while he was helping me, the person he


    was helping wouldter change, and it would soon be Cindy Reed he was assisting.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo was unhappy now, and his lips became so tightly pursed together they looked like one thin


    line. I ced my fingers on either side of his lips and chuckled softly, "My kid is gone now. You need


    to at least allow me to have something to do so I can distract myself. Don¡¯t bother thinking about


    whether this is something you can ept right now. At least


    I¡¯m happy."


    Theo''s temper immediately receded whenever I mentioned the kid.


    He sighed softly and ced his lips on top of mine as he muttered softly, "There''s nothing I can do


    for you."


    "I''m tired."


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired."


    I was speechless.


    His phone rang.


    When he picked it up and saw that he could not ignore it because it was from Quinn, he answered it


    grumpily. "Quinn, it''ste..."


    He had not finished speaking when I grabbed his phone from him and disconnected the call.


    "What are you doing?" Theo had a confused look on his face.


    I used to like Quinn a lot, and it was not that I disliked her intensely now, but I could guess that she


    would bring me up in her phone call and that the things she would say were not things I would enjoy


    hearing. The annoyance that had risen in me had urged me to do what I had just done.


    I regretted doing what I had done, but what was done was done. All I could do now was say in a


    strained voice, "I don''t want to listen to what you have to say to her. Get out if you want to talk to


    her."


    "You don''t like Quinn?" The look in Theo''s eyes grew chilly as he asked, "Why?


    "Is it because Matthew hates her?"


    Theo''s voice was bone-chillingly cold, but I was not afraid of him. I felt only anger as I asked, "Why


    would you bring him up out of nowhere?"


    "Why do you think I''m bringing him up?" He pinched my chin as he said, "Tell me the truth. Are you


    in love with him? Why else would your attitude toward me change and be the way it is now?"


    Iughed in disbelief. "Don¡¯t you know why my attitude toward you has changed and be the


    way it is now?¡±


    Theo tightened his grip on my jaw. "I think it¡¯s an excuse for you to leave me and run into his arms."


    I wrinkled my brow in pain. "Theo Grant, I can¡¯t be bothered to say anything else to you anymore. If


    we¡¯re going to repeat this day after day, I think it¡¯s better if I leave."


    "Where are you going? To Matthew Zimmer?" The whites of Theo''s eyes had turned a bright red.


    "Are you having ''biological reactions'' towards him?"


    "Enough!" I roared in anger. "Theo Grant, I''m a human, not an animal. Don''t you think you''re going


    overboard by humiliating me this way?


    "Look at how you''re treating me. I think it would only make sense if I really had had a change of


    heart and fallen in love with Matthew Zimmer. He wouldn''t force me to do anything, wouldn¡¯t


    humiliate me, and wouldn¡¯t get entangled with other women."

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    I red at Theo as I said those words without a second thought, knowing they would easily anger


    him.


    A fire roared in his eyes, and his gaze felt as if it would burn me alive. "Are those your sincere


    thoughts?"


    ¡°Yes!" Any shred of logic I had left had melted away with my anger. "I want to live a worry-free life


    and a life where I am loved. Matthew can give me that, and anyone else can give me that too.


    You''re the only one who can''t do it."


    Theo let go of my chin, and he panted several times before leaving without saying another word.


    I knew that my words had hurt his pride, but I did not regret it. That was because everything I had


    said, besides saying I wanted to get together with Matthew, had been true.


    Helplessness washed over me as I gazed at his back.


    I had told myself that I would not fight with Theo after returning with him and that I would only use


    him to torture Cindy. Why could I not control myself?


    As I listened to the roaring sound of the car engine grow softer, I retrieved my phone from under the


    mattress and called Tyler.


    The call soon connected, and Tyler¡¯szy voice rang out and into my ear. "Wandy, you miss me?"


    I bit down on my lip and said quietly, "I messed up again."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When I called Tyler this morning, I had told him I was going home with Theo and had also told him


    about m y ns.


    He had not said whether he was for or against my ns, but I could tell from the way he had


    spoken that he was not too happy about them.


    Except for Quinn, no one thought it was a good idea for me to return to Theo.


    "Theo left?" Tyler asked quietly.


    "Have you installed a tracker on me?" I asked suspiciously.


    Tyler chuckled. "You can assume as much."


    I grabbed at my hair in frustration. "Never mind. I''m hanging up now."


    The only reason I had called him was that I did not know who else I could vent my frustrations to.


    However, I realized when I called him that I had no idea how to express my aggravation.


    "Don¡¯t hang up yet." I heard Tyler get up and walk around. "I''m at Windsong Clubhouse now, I¡¯ll get


    someone to go pick you up. I¡¯m guessing you won''t be able to fall asleep now."


    I thought about it briefly before agreeing.


    Windsong Clubhouse.


    When I entered the room and saw Tyler sitting on the couch alone, I raised an eyebrow in surprise


    and asked, "Why are you alone?"


    What was he doing at Windsong Clubhouse if he was alone?


    "Can''t I want to rx?" Tyler asked as he smiled.


    I grinned. "Of course you can."


    "Come sit." Theo grabbed a bottle of juice from the table and opened it. "You shouldn''t be drinking


    alcohol. Have juice instead." 1


    I nodded.


    Tyler took out a cigarette and ced it under his nose to sniff. I took a look at him and said, "Smoke


    it if you want to."


    "Nah," he said quietly as he threw the cigarette onto the ground. "Sniffing it will do."


    I pursed my lips but did not say anything else as I thought to myself about how weird he was. He


    was unlike any other person I had ever met.


    Tyler took a sip of his beer and jutted his chin toward me as he said, "Marcus was diagnosed with


    cancer yesterday."


    I was stunned.


    ¡°He doesn''t have much time left," Tyler said quietly. "I don''t think Matthew knows yet." 1

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    My face turned deathly pale. "He... doesn''t know."


    If he knew, how would he have been able to mess around with me today? He would have long


    returned t o the Zimmer household.


    When Tyler saw that my already horrible mood had be even worse, he sighed softly and said,


    "My secretary was apanying his wife to a pregnancy check-up and happened to see him


    walking around alone listlessly when they were there. She was curious, so she went to ask the


    doctor.¡±


    I picked up the juice and took a huge sip from it. I did not say anything in response.


    Death and sickness were all a part of life. That was the only way I couldfort myself.


    "Cindy¡¯s due date is approaching. What do you n to do?" Tyler asked to change the subject.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think I should do?" I asked in reply.


    Tyler''s lips curled upwards slightly into a bloodthirsty smile. "Of course, you should take a life for a


    life."


    I shook my head.


    Although I had once harshly said that I would give everything up and that I would do anything to


    avenge


    my child, I could not bring myself to attack the child i n Cindy''s womb.


    No matter how much Cindy deserved to die, the child i n her womb was innocent.


    "You think the child in her womb is innocent, but she did not think...¡± Tyler must have guessed what I


    was thinking as he said coldly, "that the child in your womb was innocent."


    My hands curled themselves into tight fists on my knees as my breathing quickened.


    Tyler ced hisrge hand on top of mine as he said softly, "Wandy, you¡¯ll never be able to avenge


    your child unless you be more ruthless. Both Grayson Louis and Petra White are evil people


    who can forgo all kindness to achieve their selfish desires. Are you sure you can beat them with


    your overcautious nature?¡±


    "That... That still won¡¯t do,¡± I said shakily as I lowered my head. "I want to avenge my child, but I


    don¡¯t want t o be a monster either."


    "You¡¯ll live long enough to see yourself be the viin." Theo''s eyes narrowed slightly as he


    said," Wandy, you don''t have a choice." 1


    It was as if a demon was whispering into my ear. I felt my thoughts grow hazy and dazed.


    When I heard the sound of the door opening, I jolted back to my senses and shook his hand off me.


    "Stop talking about it."


    Tyler raised an eyebrow and seemed slightly disappointed as he said, "I won¡¯t force you if you aren¡¯t


    willing to do it. I merely hope that you won''t have any regrets when her child is born.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything in return. Then, I asked, "Do you know who the kid''s dad


    is?"


    I had asked Theo the same question before, and he had said it was not his. Although I had not


    believed it, I did not continue asking questions because I was afraid I would not be able to bear it if


    it was really confirmed that the child was his.


    Now, I felt like I was ready to listen to the true answer, and I was sure that Tyler knew the answer to


    my question.


    "Of course it is..." He seemed intent on making me nervous and took his sweet time before slowly


    saying, "Zedd Nichols."


    My brows furrowed together slightly. "Zedd doesn¡¯t know?"


    If Zedd knew, how could he stand by and watch as Cindy ran circles around Theo?


    Tyler scoffed. "How could Cindy let him know? If he knew, he would never have allowed Theo to


    be her kid¡¯s dad and not done anything about it."


    "Petra thinks the child in Cindy''s womb is Theo''s. Naturally, that¡¯s why she wanted to get rid of the


    one i n your womb."


    Everything made sense now.


    I lowered my gaze as a myriad of emotions flooded over me.


    Theo had never lied to me. Moreover, if he had been so sure that the child in Cindy¡¯s womb did not


    belong to him, did that mean he had never touched her before?


    No, no. He had touched Cindy before. I had even seen videos of it.


    Then, it was probably because Theo had not touched her in a long time. The more I thought about


    it, the moreplex my emotions became, which was why I decided to stop thinking about it


    altogether.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Tyler put down his ss and got up from the couch. " There''s something I might need your help


    with."


    "What is it?" I asked curiously.


    What could he need my help with?


    Tyler smiled slightly. "I want to acquire apany called Magnificent Entertainment, but Theo is


    interested in acquiring it as well. I want you to help m e by convincing him to give it up. I''ll save a lot


    of money that way, and most importantly, thepany will belong to you."


    I frowned, not understanding what he meant. "It will belong to me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tyler bent down and leaned closer toward me. "A gift for you."


    "I don¡¯t..." I instinctively tried to refuse, but Tyler put his index finger on my lips and said, "No


    refusing. Do you still want to get your revenge?¡±


    Tyler did not give me a chance to speak as he continued saying, "You would have found out about


    this sooner orter, anyway. Carlson and Yvonne Schumann are my aunt and uncle. Why do you


    think they¡¯ve always been so interested in adopting you as their goddaughter? It''s because I''ve


    mentioned you to


    them.¡± "What?¡± I was shocked.


    Carlson and Yvonne were his uncle and aunt?


    "You''ll receive a lot of attention from different business sectors when your name is added to the


    family tree. There will be a lot of nastyments waiting for you if you don¡¯t have some assets to


    your name. If you acquire Magnificent Entertainment on behalf of Magnificent Pictures, I''m sure I


    don''t need to borate on how their perception of your abilities will change.¡± Tyler stroked my face.


    "Listen to me. I''ve already arranged everything for you, and all you need t o do is ept it."


    "You...¡± I did not know what to say in response.


    How much had he done for me while I was not paying attention?


    Tyler straightened back up and raised an eyebrow as h e asked, "Feeling touched?"


    "A little bit,¡± I replied honestly.


    "Then, do I get any reward?" Tyler was beginning to go overboard.


    I frowned slightly. "What reward do you want?¡±


    Worried that he would make unreasonable demands, I hurriedly added on, "I¡¯m telling you ahead of


    time that I won''t give you anything that''s too unreasonable." "You think of one," Tyler said as he


    narrowed his eyes slightly. "I want something that you''ve put thought into."


    I was speechless.


    Could I take back what I had said?


    So troublesome.


    It was two in the morning when I returned to the mansion.


    Miss Woods was lying on the couch in the living room. She hurriedly sat up when she noticed I had


    returned. "Young Mistress, you''re back."


    I nodded. "Why aren¡¯t you in bed yet?"


    Miss Woods sighed softly. "You and the Young Master went out one after the other with ugly


    expressions on your faces. I was so worried I couldn''t fall asleep.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    "It''s cold out in the middle of the night. I''ll boil you some warm water to drink before you head


    upstairs," Miss Woods said as she walked toward the kitchen.


    "No need for that." I hurriedly stopped her. "I¡¯m feeling sleepy, and I want to head up to bed as soon


    as possible. You should go to bed too.¡±


    Miss Woods opened her mouth to say something but decided not to in the end.


    I knew she wanted to ask about what was happening between Theo and me, but I did not feel like


    telling her. After all, she was considered one of the Grant family''s people. Even if I poured my heart


    out to her, she would not be able topletely see things from m y perspective.


    When I went upstairs into the room, I sat on the bed and stared into space for a while before


    walking into the bathroom to take a warm bath. The months were growing colder, and it was chilly


    outside at night to the point that my body still felt cold right then.


    After finishing my bath, I put on my pajamas and walked out the door to look down the stairs. My


    attention drifted away from me.


    Theo had still not returned. Did he not n on returning tonight?


    Where had he gone? Had he gone looking for Cindy?


    I grabbed my hair in frustration and said angrily," Who cares who he''s gone looking for?"


    Had I not already decided... that I was not going to love him anymore?

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Theo walked into the mansion just as I was about to turn back into the bedroom and go to sleep.


    He came to a stunned pause when he saw me standing at the top of the stairs.


    I retracted my gaze and turned around.


    "Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Theo asked as he walked up the stairs to stand beside me.


    I did not look at him as I said coldly, "Couldn''t fall asleep, so I came out for a walk."


    "Hah." Theo reached out to turn my face over. "Were you worried because I still wasn''t home


    although it was sote?"


    My eyes flickered slightly. When I saw that he was no longer angry, I deliberately said, "Who...


    Who¡¯s worried about you?"


    Since I had chosen to return to him, it was not a smart choice to get into arguments with him. There


    was nothing I would get in return other than a destroyed soul and an exhausted body.


    Besides, I needed to convince him to give up on acquiring Magnificent Entertainment, so it would be


    better for me to get on his good side.


    "I can tell that you¡¯re worried." Theo leaned towards m e. "Why are you refusing to admit it?"


    I huffed quietly. "I can''t be bothered with you."


    When I finished speaking, I pushed him away and walked towards the bedroom.


    Theo came in after me, and his eyes twinkled as he gazed at me and asked, "Do you know where


    your faults lie now?"


    "Let¡¯s not talk about past events anymore," I said in a soft voice as I stood with my back to him.


    Finally, I heard him quietly hum in agreement.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. "It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to bed."


    Ten minutester, he and I were lying in bed.


    Based on my calctions, it had been a long time since we had slept in the same bed. I was not


    used to i t, and I ended up tossing and turning in bed as sleep escaped me. Of course, it was also


    because I had other things on my mind.


    "Let¡¯s do something more substantial if you can''t fall asleep.¡±


    I pursed my lips gently before nodding slightly.


    He was surprised. He had already gotten himself ready for my refusal and had not been expecting


    me t o agree so readily.


    Not waiting for him to say anything else, I hurriedly said, "I have a favor to ask of you." "I knew it."


    He scoffed.


    I felt embarrassed. "So, are you going to listen to me?"


    "Sure," Theo said in a cool voice.


    I took a deep breath. "Can you give up on trying to acquire Magnificent Entertainment?"


    "Oh?" Theo''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Give me one reason."


    I had already brought up the topic, so there was nothing else I could not mention after that. "I need


    thispany. Magnificent Pictures Television will be brought to a whole new level if we acquire


    Magnificent Entertainment, and its position in the entertainment industry will be unshakable.


    Just because I never used to have ambition doesn¡¯t mean I don''t have any ambition now. In simpler


    terms, I would like to progress further in my career."


    Theo furrowed his eyebrows together. "You can return to Grant Corporation..."


    "I don''t want to." I interrupted him. "I would like to build a career for myself, and not for you."


    The expression on Theo''s face turned dark. It was clear he was no longer in a good mood.


    I collected myself and wrapped my arms around his chest as I said softly, "You told me you would


    agree to anything I wanted as long as I came back with you."


    Once I finished speaking, I put my lips on top of his.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Theo deepened the kiss.


    When we finished kissing, I asked, "Can you promise me that?"


    Theo wrapped arge hand around my neck. "Do you still think of us as husband and wife?"


    He did not exert any of his strength in his hand as he merely wanted to scare me. I could not help


    but smile as I said, "I tried taking the initiative to butter you up, but you''re still angry. If I had known


    earlier, I would have just used my authority as your wife to order you t o stop trying to acquire


    Magnificent Entertainment."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Theo was speechless.


    I raised an eyebrow and asked, "So, are you going to promise me that or not?"


    "Serve me well," Theo said huffily, "and then I''ll promise you."


    Afraid he would go back on his word, I coldly said," Promise me first."


    Theo ground his mrs and gritted his teeth together as he said, "I promise."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Overjoyed, I said fearlessly, "You¡¯ll be a b*tch if you break your promise.¡±


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo lowered his head to nibble on my neck. "That''s enough. Don''t push your luck."


    "Hah.¡± I merelyughed lightly, not saying anything else.


    He was a man of his word and phoned his secretary to let him know that they were going to give up


    on trying to acquire Magnificent Entertainment. I drifted off to sleep in peace.


    I remained asleep until the next afternoon. When I woke up and saw his broad chest, my immediate


    reaction was to raise my head and look at Theo''s


    handsome face. I could not help but sigh in my heart a s all other thoughts flew from my mind. It


    was even a treat to just get to stare at this man¡¯s face.


    He was sound asleep, and I did not want to wake him u p, so I turned over onto my back to stare at


    the ceiling.


    About another half-hour passed before I could no longery still. I poked his chest with a finger as I


    said, "Time to wake up."


    I was startled when my hand was suddenly grabbed, and I raised my eyes to look into the man¡¯s


    glinting eyes. Sighing, I asked, "Was it fun to pretend you were asleep?¡±


    "Trying to seduce me the minute you wake up?" Theo impishly asked.


    I frowned as I shook the hand holding mine off and sat up on the bed.


    He sat up with me, and I was stunned when I saw his back.


    Upon noticing me looking at his back, Theoughed coldly and said, "I don''t think there''s even an


    inch of m y back that¡¯s gone unharmed.¡±


    "Serves you right." I huffed coldly.


    When I finished taking a shower and walked back out, I saw that Theo was also putting his clothes


    on. I raised an eyebrow and asked, "Are you going to the office as well?" "You should stay at home


    today." Theo''s eyebrows were knitted together so tightly they could squash a fly.


    I shook my head. "I have a meeting this afternoon I must attend."


    Theo messed up his hair in frustration before finally saying, "Then you must allow me to bring you


    there.¡±


    "Sure." I did not refuse.


    After having a simple lunch, Theo drove me over to Magnificent Pictures Television, where he


    dropped m e off at the main entrance.


    Lunch break was almost over, and there were a lot of employees walking in and out the main doors.


    I undid my seatbelt and quietly said, "I''m getting off now."


    I had gotten out of the car and only taken two steps forward when someone grabbed my arm from


    the back.


    Turning around, I stared at Theo in confusion. "What''s up?"


    He pointed at his lips. "Goodbye kiss."


    "There are a lot of people here," I looked around me as


    I said in embarrassment. "Stop that right now."


    Theo''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a threatening voice, "So, you''re not going to kiss me?"

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    "Are you era..." I had not finished speaking when his lipsnded on mine, and my eyes widened in


    shock.


    How bratty could this damn man be?!


    Theo licked his lips in satisfaction as he grinned happily. "Super sweet."


    Noticing how everyone in the vicinity had directed their gaze at me, I said angrily, "You''re a basket


    case."


    No longer wanting to pay this b*stard man any more attention, I turned and walked away.


    When I walked into thepany and saw Matthew, I went forth to say hello. "Good afternoon."


    Matthew nced at Theo''s car before heughed coolly and said, "You two have such an amazing


    rtionship."


    I frowned slightly before realizing he must have seen what had happened just now. If not, he would


    not have had such an ugly expression on his face when he saw me.


    His secretary brought me a cup of coffee when I arrived at his office. As I took a sip of coffee,


    Matthew came up to me with a file in his hands.


    I took the file from him and nced at it before


    smiling as I said, "It just so happens I have something I want to discuss with you."


    Matthew nodded. "Tell me."


    "Are you interested in acquiring Magnificent Entertainment Company?" I was hesitant as I asked the


    question because I was unsure if Matthew wanted t o acquire thepany. If he was not interested,


    I would only cause him more trouble by bringing it up.


    Matthew scoffed lightly. "Both Schumann Corporations and Grant Corporation are fighting over that


    company right now. Do you think I have any chance of winning if I insert myself into the mix now?"


    "Don''t worry about that," I said as I curled my lips slightly upwards. "I''ll think of a way, as long as you


    say you''re interested in acquiring it."


    Seeing how confident I was, Matthew smiled and nodded. "Well, it would be best if you seed in


    acquiring it."


    That meant he was agreeing to it.


    Magnificent Entertainment had pretty good market value itself. Plenty of artists who had undergone


    professional training and preparation had signed with thepany. It would bring about double the


    benefits if we managed to acquire it. Matthew had no reason to refuse.


    I had a short meeting that afternoon, and Quinn came looking for me shortly after I returned to the


    office.


    I had no interest in seeing her, nor did I feel like talking to her. However, she was already standing


    before me, and I had no good reason to kick her out.


    "Wanda..." Quinn sat down beside me and sighed as she asked, "Can we talk?"


    I nodded slightly. "What do you want to talk about?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wana picked up her cup and took a sip of tea as she smiled and asked, "I want to ask you about


    you and Matthew." 1


    "About Matthew and me?" I frowned and said, "Quinn, I''ve already told you that Matthew and I are


    nothing more than just friends. Or perhaps you could say we''re working together."


    Quinn nodded and stopped harping on about that question.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" I asked quietly.


    Quinnughed softly. "Actually, I''m mainly here to ask about what''s happening between you and


    Theo. Are you dead set on divorcing him?"


    I raised an eyebrow but did not answer. It looked like she did not know I had gone home with Theo.


    Had he not told her?


    "I¡¯m not sure about what happened, but I know that Theo was forced to marry you. He had always


    thought about divorcing you after our grandmother died, but h e didn''t do it because you were


    pregnant. So, between you and Theo, you have feelings for him, but he doesn¡¯t have any for you,"


    Quinn said all of that in a slow voice.


    I curled my lips upwards. "Quinn, what are you trying t o say?"


    Quinn lowered her gaze and smiled. "You now hate Theo because of what has happened to the


    child. That means you no longer have any feelings for him now, right?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows together as impatience bubbled within me. "Quinn, please just say what¡¯s


    on your mind. We''re all busy people, so it would be better i f you stopped beating around the bush."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Quinn sneered when she noticed my impatience." Then I''ll just be straightforward. Theo is a very


    outstanding man. He¡¯s supposed to have a perfect marriage. Grandmother has passed away and


    the child in your womb is gone as well. Since there''s no love between you and him, then just


    separate."


    She revealed her purpose in meeting me today. I could not help butugh.


    "So you came here today to advise me to divorce Theo. Then do you know that I''m not the one who


    is refusing to get divorced but Theo? He¡¯s unwilling to divorce me no matter what."


    "I¡¯ll convince him. You don''t have to worry about that."


    Quinn was self-assured. "I only need you to be firm with your decision in divorcing him."


    I looked at her fair and exquisite face. Lifting the corners of my lips, I sneered. "Then I might


    disappoint you, Quinn. I decided yesterday not to get a divorce."


    "Why?¡±


    The expression on Quinn¡¯s face immediately turned awful. "You knew full well that there''s no way


    you can continue to live with Theo."


    I touched my nails which I had just trimmed


    yesterday. With my eyes lowered, I said cidly, "I''ll never know if I don''t give it a try, right?"


    Quinn fell silent for a long time. I did not have anything else to say either. The atmosphere became


    strange all of a sudden.


    "Wanda..." Quinn walked toward me and sat down beside me. She let out a light sigh.


    "I''m fond of you. I came to advise you to divorce Theo but I feel bad for you too. However, just ask


    yourself, are you happy with Theo?"


    I tilted my head and looked at her with slightly narrowed eyes.


    "Cindy will always be in between you and Theo. She¡¯s pregnant with Theo''s child now. They''ll be


    bound together their whole lives. Won''t you feel hurt?"


    I held my hands tightly together, suppressing the anger in my heart. "So does that mean I must step


    aside?"


    Quinn patted my shoulder and tried hard to convince me. "You''re setting yourself free by divorcing


    Theo. And the child in Cindy''s womb will not be a bastard child either. Isn''t that a win-win situation?"


    "Win-win situation?" I wasughing sardonically.


    "Quinn, you must¡¯ve known that Cindy was pregnant with Theo''s child before my child died, right?


    You didn''te to advise me to divorce Theo before this. After the death of my child, you came


    looking for me t o convince me to divorce Theo. You¡¯re too cold-hearted."


    Throughout the whole conversation, she was only thinking about Theo and the Grant family''s sake.


    She told me that it was for my own good but it was simply just bullsh*t and such hypocrisy.


    Quinn''s thoughts were exposed by me, and her expression immediately turned cold.


    I shrugged my shoulders carefreely. I smiled and said, "Quinn, you can''t be so selfish. Cindy has


    been dreaming of marrying Theo. Even if I have to spend every day in tears, I refuse to step aside


    and let her do what she wants. Quinn, do you know she''s the murderer who killed my child?"


    At this point, there was nothing more to say. Quinn stood up and said cidly, "Since you won''t


    agree to this no matter what, then I can only convince Theo. Since you have your dignity, I hope you


    won¡¯t do anything to pester him by then."


    "If you¡¯re able to convince Theo, then I''ll know what to do next."


    I lifted the corner of my lips and gave her an evil grin.'' Quinn, you¡¯d better go convince him now to


    prevent everyone from wasting their time."


    After I said that, I stood up and walked toward her. Then, I handed the phone that I was holding in


    my hands to her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at it. Her face instantly turned pale.


    The screen showed that it was in the middle of a call.


    The person on the other end was none other than Theo.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    "Quinn, I remember you''re part of the Zimmer family now."


    Theo''s cold voice from the phone struck Quinn¡¯s ears. She could not help but shudder. "Since when


    did an outsider have the right to worry about the affairs of the Grant family?"


    What he said made Quinn''s face alternate between green and white. Theo was explicitly saying that


    she was sticking her nose into other people''s business when she had no right to.


    "Whether Wanda and I have any feelings for each other, or whether we''re divorcing is nothing you


    should be concerned about. If you have so much time t o spare, why don''t you pay more attention to


    how you¡¯re going to secure a foothold in the Zimmer family after Marcus passes away."


    Theo did not care if she was his cousin. He touched a raw nerve by mentioning this to her.


    "Alright, alright." I smiled vaguely and said, "Quinn is just too kind by being so concerned about you.


    After all, not just anybody would spend so much time worrying about your affairs."


    Theo sneered. "I see. Quinn has way too much time on


    her hands, huh?"


    After he said that, I ended the call.


    Quinn took a deep breath and looked at me with an unfriendly gaze. "Wanda, I truly didn''t expect


    that you''d do something like this."


    "If you were willing to show me an ounce of respect, I wouldn''t have done this."


    I crossed my arms and looked back at her with an expressionless face. "And Theo¡¯s quite busy.


    You''ll be disturbing him at work if you go find him to talk about this. I''m just saving you the trouble.


    "Fine, fine, fine." Quinn was evidently pissed off at me. She said ''fine'' three times in a row.


    "I underestimated you. But I''m telling you, whether it''s me or the others in the Grant family, we won''t


    stand b y and let the child in Cindy''s womb be a bastard child. It''s either you divorce Theo, or


    you''ll have to think of a way to adopt the child. There¡¯s no other way except for this."


    "Hah." Iughed at how silly she was being.


    "Quinn, you¡¯d better get someone to look into who''s the father of the child in Cindy''s womb. How


    can you insist on letting Theo be some other kid''s father?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I did not give Quinn a chance to ask questions and continued saying, "My child was murdered by


    Cindy. It''s fine that you and the Grant family didn''t seek justice for me, but now you even want me to


    step aside and let Cindy be Theo''s legal wife. Is the Grant family such a pushover by letting Cindy


    trample all over you? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed about it?"


    I did not care if what I said would piss Quinn off. I walked toward my office table, picked up a folder,


    and left. I could not be bothered to talk to her anymore.


    When I arrived downstairs, I ran into Matthew. He could see that I was in a bad mood. He frowned


    and asked, "What did she say to you?¡±


    "Nothing." I rubbed between my eyebrows. "Her mood must be worse than mine now."


    Matthew raised his brows. "Did both of you argue?"


    "Not really." I sneered. "She¡¯s someone respectable, after all."


    Matthew smiled in disdain.


    I was waiting for the statement from the financial department and had nothing to do now. Matthew


    had nothing to do either, so both of us stood in the lobby and had a chat. Then, we left thepany


    together and nned to take a walk outside.


    "Take a walk whenever you have some time to spare. Don''t always sit in your office," Matthew


    smiled and said.


    I smiled and nodded my head. "You too.¡±


    I spent most of the day sitting down. It was indeed bad for my health.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    There were too many things going on in this world. The more you refused to see someone you


    hated, the more often that person would appear in front of you. You could never get away.


    Magnificent Pictures Television was in the most prosperous location in the city center. There was a


    big shopping mall right beside it.


    I stopped walking when I saw Cindy and Petraing out of the shopping mall. "This must be my


    bad day."


    Matthew looked in the direction where I was looking. He made a light ''tsk'' sound. "Such bad luck."


    The mother and daughter were dressed up beautifully. Even though Cindy was pregnant, that did


    not affect her beauty at all. My hands slowly clenched into fists, and my heart was filled with hatred.


    These two women murdered my child, yet they were still able to live their life happily without any


    guilt.


    On what grounds?


    Alright, I would let themugh for now. However, I would make sure that both of them would not be


    able t ough sooner orter.


    "Let''s go back." Matthew thought that I must be unwilling to see them. He tried to drag me back.


    I shook my head and sneered. "Why should I avoid them?"


    Matthew pursed his lips.


    The mother and daughter clearly did not want to avoid me either. They walked straight toward me.


    "What a bad day it is today. Such rotten luck." The first sentence Cindy said was very provocative.


    I sneered. Then, I lifted my head and looked at Matthew. "I''ve juste out yet have already seen


    two wh*res. I think I''m starting to get nauseous and feel like puking."


    "Then let''s go to the hospital to get you some medications." Matthew went along with me.


    "You!¡± Cindy was at a loss for words and did not know how to refute.


    Petra would not stand there and watch her get bullied. She stepped over and shielded Cindy. "Miss


    Lane, you''ve been pretty impressive recently. Not only did the Schuman family recognize you as


    their goddaughter but I see that you have someone from the Zimmer family escorting you too.


    However, here¡¯s a kind reminder. The higher you climb, the harder you''ll fall. Don''t cry badly too


    when you hit the groundter."


    "I''d like to tell Miss Reed the same thing too." I lifted m y chin. "Speaking of this, I''m not as good as


    Miss Reed at climbing up high and fast. But I guess it won¡¯t be as bad when she falls. After all, she''s


    just falling back to where she should be." "How can youpare yourself to me?" Cindy said with


    annoyance. "I was born with noble blood in me, while you were born ordinary. You can''t change that


    n o matter what."


    I tsked. "Miss Reed, haven''t you heard that a horse will turn into a dog when it''s surrounded by dogs


    for a long time? Even knowing that it''s a horse, it can''t change its dog-like behavior."


    "Who are you calling a dog?" Cindy got furious.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I sneered. I could not be bothered to talk to her anymore. The reason I did not avoid this pair of


    mother and daughter was to take it out on them. I was done doing that now. I did not want to bicker


    with them anymore.


    When I was about to drag Matthew back, Quinn came out of thepany.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    "What a coincidence." She walked over and pretended to ask, "Why are all of you standing here?"


    I lifted my head and looked at the floor where my office was. I sneered. "Quinn, you¡¯ve really got


    nothing to do all day, huh?"


    Quinn acted like she did not understand what I meant. She still put a smile on her face. She walked


    toward Cindy and held her hand. "Miss Reed, it''s almost time for you to deliver the baby, right?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Soon." Quinn was Theo''s cousin, so Cindy would want to butter her up. She put on an obedient


    look.


    I looked at them coldly and spoke in a malicious tone," Everyone knows Miss Reed is pregnant, but


    they have no idea who''s the father. I wonder if Miss Reed is willing to quench our curiosity?"


    "Isn''t it obvious who the baby''s father is?" Cindy lifted her head, feeling smug. "Of course, it''s


    Theowy''s child."


    Matthewughed out loud. "Miss Reed, were you poorly educated? You''re so proudly telling the wife


    in her face that you''re bearing her husband''s child. Is being shameless something worth being


    complimented now?"


    I knew he would speak wickedly. I patted his


    shoulder, feeling satisfied. "Maybe the philosophy of Miss Reed''s life is that as long as she''s not the


    one feeling awkward, the others will be the ones feeling awkward."


    "Don¡¯t go too far in bullying her!" Petra cried out in a deep voice.


    I could not be bothered to talk to her. My gaze fell on Cindy''s belly as I said cidly, "Theo told me


    that the child in your womb has nothing to do with him. But I refuse to believe that. Will you agree to


    get a DNA test o n your baby for the sake of our marital harmony?


    "After all, we¡¯re all respectable people here. It''d be bad i f someone''s reputation is ruined because


    of a misunderstanding." I turned to look at Quinn and lifted the corner of my lips. "I believe Quinn


    doesn''t want Theo to be some other kid''s father too, right?"


    She was a smart and cautious person. I was sure that the baby in Cindy''s belly was not Theo¡¯s, and


    Theo said it was not his either. The DNA test had to be done. Otherwise, Quinn would constantly be


    worried about it.


    "Cindy...¡± Quinn spoke in a gentle tone and started to convince her. "She''s right. We''ll have to make


    sure that the child in your womb belongs to Theo. It''s not that I don''t believe you, but it''s a good


    thing for you and the baby to confirm things. Then you don''t have t o be doubted anymore."


    She was putting the words so nicely, yet it was just because she wanted her doubts cleared. Quinn


    needed scientific results to help her confirm that the child was Theo''s.


    Cindy did not expect things to turn out this way. She panicked. "Quinn, don''t listen to her nonsense.


    Won''t I know who''s the father of my child? This is Theo Grant''s child. Theo is just refusing to admit


    it because he doesn''t want her to get hurt."


    "It¡¯s not troublesome to get a DNA test. Miss Reed, are you feeling guilty already?" I smiled and


    asked.


    Quinn started to suspect Cindy a little when she saw her panicked expression.


    Cindy''s heart skipped a beat. She had no idea what to do next. She turned to look at Petra


    helplessly.


    Petra received her signal for help and said coldly, "The child in her womb belongs to Theo. Petra


    White''s daughter doesn''t need to seek a connection with any man through a baby. It doesn''t matter


    whether the Grant family acknowledges the child or not. I can still afford to support a child."


    "DNA test?" Petra sneered and continued to say, "Don''t even think about it. What''s the difference


    between doing that and humiliating my daughter?"


    She was being tough. Quinn was unhappy about it, but she could not say anything else. She was


    concerned that if the child in Cindy¡¯s womb was really Theo''s, she would piss Petra off if she


    persisted. If that happened, Petra would not let the child take their


    family name.


    Quinn tidied her hair, smiled, and said, "I was just asking for the sake of Cindy''s reputation. Since


    she refuses, then just forget it. Theo must know whether it''s his child or not. He''s not an


    irresponsible person. It''ll be the same even if no DNA test is done."


    There was a deeper meaning in Quinn¡¯s words. She seemed to mean that it was alright if they did


    not do a DNA test because as long as Theo did not admit it was his child, then it must not be his


    child.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    I could see Cindy''s face turning paler than before. I almost could not help but apud Quinn''s


    words.


    The situation became awkward at once. After Quinn left, Petra dragged Cindy away with an awful


    expression on her face. I went back with Matthew in a good mood.


    "What a scary catfight," Matthew eximed.


    I smiled and shot him a nce. "Things are way scarier than what you''ve seen."


    Matthew did not say anything more. He just agreed and nodded his head.


    The financial department had sent the statement. I went back to my office and focused on my work.


    When it was about time to get off work, Theo called m e.


    I was buried with work, so my tone did not sound friendly when I picked up the call. "What''s the


    matter?"


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone.


    Then, a helpless voice rang out. "Looks like you''re still i n a bad mood."


    I responded with a softer tone and closed the folder that I was holding.


    "When are you finishing your work?" There was still a hint of a smile in Theo''s voice.


    "I''m not sure." I leaned on the back of the chair and let out a sigh. "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yes."


    I lifted my arm and nced at the watch on my wrist." Then you can go home first. You don¡¯t have


    to wait for me to have dinner."


    "I''ll wait for you." Theo hung up after saying that.


    I was puzzled. Why did he want to wait? Was he waiting for me to go home or to have dinner with


    me?


    There was still a lot of work. I could not be bothered to think so much anymore. I had to hurry up


    and continue with my work.


    Seven o¡¯clock.


    I had finally finished everything. I dragged my exhausted body and left the office.


    When I reached the ground floor lobby, I was surprised to see Theo sitting on the sofa.


    I quickened my pace and walked toward him. "You meant you''d wait for me to get off work?"


    Theo raised his brows. "What else?"


    I pursed my lips and remained silent.


    He stood up and took the bag that I was carrying in m y hand. "Let''s go home."


    "He really came to pick the president up. I thought I misheard him."


    "I have to say, the president and President Grant look cute together."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes. President Grant has one of the most handsome faces in Whaldorf City. Our president is


    also a goddess known for her beauty. What a gorgeous couple they are when they stand together."


    "But I heard that President Grant is engaged to Petra White''s daughter. What''s his rtionship with


    our president, then?"


    "You mentioned that it¡¯s something you heard. Who knows if it¡¯s true or not? Based on how


    President


    Grant is treating our president, it¡¯s probably fake news."


    I heard the employees surrounding us whispering among themselves. I curled the corners of my


    lips." You''ve made a monkey out of me."


    "Should I be med for being charming?" Theo smiled helplessly.


    How... shameless was he.


    Back home, I went into the room with Theo to get changed.


    Miss Woods and Miss Zuri were preparing dinner. When I was done, I went downstairs and sat in


    the living room.


    I received Matthew''s call while waiting for dinner. He asked me to go to Salt City for a business trip.


    The assistant had already prepared everything that I needed to bring. Besides, the flight tickets to


    Salt City were booked as well. I just had to go straight to the airport tomorrow.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    After I hung up, Theo raised his brows and asked." You''re going to Salt City for a business trip?"


    I nodded my head.


    Theo did not say anything more. After dinner, we went back to our room. He said, "Looks like the


    employees in yourpany are fond of you."


    "They only say those things for show." I snickered." Most of them didn''t even acknowledge me when


    I took over the president''s position. Before I let my achievements speak for myself, they¡¯ll continue


    to doubt me."


    If it had not been for me making a bet with the senior management, I might have lost the position of


    president in a couple of days.


    Hence, I had to make something of myself as soon as possible. Otherwise, Matthew would be put in


    a difficult spot.


    Theo raised his hand and touched my face. "I believe i n your capability.¡±


    I nodded my head faintly. I did not wear a happy expression on my face.


    I went to the bathroom to take a shower. Theo was sitting on the sofa reading some documents


    when I


    came out. He put down the folder he was holding." The child in Cindy''s womb is definitely not mine.


    You can rest assured about that."


    "Why are you suddenly talking about this?" I was slightly surprised.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Theo was not someone who would exin himself over the same thing repeatedly. It was up to


    others to believe him or not. He would not be bothered to exin more.


    "I¡¯m just afraid you don''t believe me." Theo stood up and walked toward me. "And you¡¯d keep a


    distance from me."


    I pursed my lips. "I trust you."


    "Really?"


    I smiled and nodded my head. "I truly believe in you about this matter. But it''s hard to say about the


    others."


    Theo let out a small sigh. "Then are there any matters that you''re unsure of? Don''t hesitate to ask


    me. I¡¯ll never lie to you."


    Never lie to me?


    My eyes turned cold, and I asked cidly, "Have you ever slept with Cindy?"


    "No," Theo replied quickly, but that was not the truth. H e was lying. 1


    I gave him a mocking smile. "Alright." "Don¡¯t you believe me?" Theo grabbed my arm and asked


    anxiously.


    I did not want to get caught up with him in this matter. I smiled and said, "I do."


    I did not really care about it anymore. I had to admit that the death of my child changed me a lot.


    Now, I no longer walked down blind alleys. Doing that was exhausting. I was worn out, and I did not


    want myself t o get even wearier.


    There was unhappiness written all over Theo''s face." But you look like you don''t believe me."


    I curled the corners of my lips. "I''m going to suspect that you''re lying to me if you''re in such a hurry


    to make me believe you."


    Theo opened his mouth. He wanted to say something but eventually kept quiet. He looked at me,


    annoyed.


    It was time to sleep. I had to wake up early the next morning, so I had nothing in my mind. Soon, I


    was feeling sleepy.


    However, there was a restless man who did not n to let me sleep early.


    "I have to wake up early."


    "Come on... I''ll have to put in some effort to get you pregnant soon..."


    He realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    I lowered my eyes and said cidly, "Before I avenge my child, I''ll not get pregnant with another."


    "Leave this to me. I¡¯ll not let our child die in vain. I¡¯ll get even with those responsible," Theo said in a


    deep voice.


    I did not want to discuss this. I only nodded my head calmly.


    It did not matter if Theo was going to seek revenge or not. I would not count on him, let alone


    abandon my ns because of what he said.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Theo could not figure out whether I was in a good mood or not. He dared not to continue pleading


    with m e. He was only testing me.


    I frowned with annoyance. "I have to wake up early tomorrow. Can¡¯t you be considerate?"


    "Then I''ll wait until youe back from your business trip," Theo sulked and said.


    I neither agreed nor disagreed. I shut my eyes and squirmed to the left. "Go to sleep."


    Theo was not convinced and approached me again. " Promise me."


    I knew I would not be able to sleep if I did not promise him. I could only nod my head helplessly.


    "Alright, alright. I promise. Please let me sleep."


    "Okay, go to sleep." Theo was finally satisfied. He smiled and kissed me on the cheek. "Goodnight."


    ¡°Mmm."


    I did not sleep well. I had nightmares. I woke up at seven o''clock in the morning and my head was


    hurting.


    Theo could see that I did not look well. He was a little worried. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?"


    I rubbed between my brows. "My head hurts."


    "Then don''t go. Just rest at home." While Theo was talking, he took out his phone. "Let me inform


    Matthew.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed his hand and said hurriedly, "No, I have to go."


    Theo pursed his lips unhappily. "You''re still going even though you''re feeling ufortable?"


    I insisted and nodded my head.


    He stared at me for a long time. In the end, he knew that he could not stop me. He said helplessly,


    "Then I¡¯ll go with you."


    "I''m not as fragile as a porcin doll." I snatched his phone away and threw it on the bed. "I can''t


    just stop working just because I have a headache."


    After I said so, I turned around and entered the bathroom. No matter how he tried to convince me, I


    would not listen to him.


    After I took a shower and came out of the bathroom, Theo looked at me with an unhappy


    expression on his face. "Does your head still hurt?"


    "It¡¯s better." It was not. However, I could only lie. Otherwise, I would not be able to leave the house


    today.


    Theo had some doubts. He walked toward me and looked at my face carefully. "Really?"


    "Yes." I held three fingers up. "I swear. I''ll turn into a puppy if I lie."


    Theo was amused. He did not say anything more to stop me from going on the business trip.


    After breakfast, he sent me to the airport.


    I unfastened my seat belt and got out of the car. Theo followed me. "Are you leaving without a


    word?"


    U H


    I let out a light cough and said nonchntly, "I¡¯ll be back soon. Take care of yourself when you''re


    alone at home. Eat well and sleep well."


    It sounded like I was brushing him off. At least it was like that in Theo''s ears.


    He frowned unhappily. "Come back within five days. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never let you go on a business


    trip after this."


    Was it so hard for him to leave me alone?


    It was almost time to board the ne. I did not want t o waste my time arguing with him. I nodded


    my head calmly, expressing that I understood. Whether I would be able to return within five days


    was to be discussedter. If I could not return in time, he could not possibly go to Salt City to bring


    me back, right?


    Theo pointed at his cheek. "Kiss me."


    This was the first time I felt that this man was so troublesome. Although it was troublesome, I still


    moved my lips near him. After all, this man would not give up and stop at nothing to achieve his


    goals.


    A trace of a smirk shed across his face. My kiss fell right on his lips.


    Many people were passing to and fro around us. It was no surprise that it caught many people''s


    attention.


    My face was blushing a little. I red at him, turned around, and walked away.


    Theo was grinning happily behind me. He was in a good mood.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    I was startled for a moment when I saw Matthew after entering the departure lounge. He did not


    mention that he would be going too.


    "Are you surprised?" Matthew walked toward me. He smiled and asked.


    I pursed my lips. "You didn''t tell me that you''re going t o Salt City too."


    He raised his brows. "You¡¯re not happy that I''m going with you?"


    "No, that¡¯s not it." I waved my arms hurriedly.


    Matthew took the luggage that I was holding and said calmly, "If I had told you I''d be going to Salt


    City with you yesterday, would Theo have agreed?"


    I imagined that for a moment and let out a small sigh." Probably not."


    We boarded the ne at eight o''clock. The airnended in Salt City''s airport at ten o''clock.


    After Matthew and I got off the ne, we went straight to the hotel. We rested in our rooms for two


    hours before going to a restaurant.


    "What¡¯s the purpose of our trip to Salt City this time?" I asked in a soft tone when I sat on my seat.


    "I invited the president of Magnificent Entertainment Company to talk about the acquisition."


    Matthew crossed his arms and looked at me with a faint smile." Am I a man of action?"


    I was so surprised that my jaw dropped.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was superb!


    After lunch, we went back to our rooms. I received a call from Theo.


    His voice was muffled, and he sounded like he was in a bad mood. "Matthew went to Salt City too."


    It was an affirmative sentence.


    I let out a small sigh. "I didn¡¯t know about it until I got t o the airport."


    Theo snorted. "I''m not too sure about that."


    How enigmatic of him!


    I was going to discuss something with Matthewter. I said helplessly, "We came here because he


    asked the president of Magnificent Entertainment Company to meet us regarding the acquisition.


    How could he possibly note?"


    Theo replied with a light ''mhm'' and did not continue this topic. "Remember to eat on time. Don¡¯t


    drink. If your head still hurts, ask the hotel staff to get you some painkillers. And don¡¯t forget what I


    said before-within five days."


    I felt like he was bing more and more like a mother. "I know. I¡¯m already an adult. I know how


    to take care of myself."


    "Don''t stay in the same room as Matthew!¡± Theo suddenly snapped.


    "Alright, alright, alright." I lifted my arm and nced a t the watch on my wrist. "There''s something I


    need to d o. Talk to youter."


    I let out a long sigh of relief after I hung up the phone.


    Was Theo previously this naggy?


    I left the room and went to the tea lounge at one o''clock. I found a ce to sit down. Not long after


    that, Matthew came.


    "You don''t look so good." Matthew sat opposite me, asking with a smile.


    I shot him a nce helplessly. "Theo knows you''vee to Salt City with me."


    Matthew seemed like he was not surprised. "Then what does he want? He wants you to go back?"


    "No." I chuckled. "He asked me not to stay in the same room as you."


    Matthew smiled. "It looks like he doesn''t trust me."


    I shrugged my shoulders and said nothing more.


    "You''re asking for it again, huh!" When I was about to leave with Matthew, a man was yelling in the


    lounge. The noise caught our attention.


    "I know I made a mistake. Please stop beating me." A woman¡¯s voice was heard. She was asking


    for forgiveness and I furrowed my brows tightly.


    Was this a case of domestic violence happening in public?


    I found this hard to believe. This was a five-star hotel. People who were able toe here were


    wealthy and respectable. Logically speaking, they would be too proud to air their dirtyundry in


    public.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Matthew shot a nce and withdrew his gaze. It was obvious that he did not want to get involved.


    I did not want to meddle in the affairs of others as well. After all, it was someone''s private matter. If it


    was not solved properly, I might get raked over the coals.


    "Let''s go.¡± The surroundings were so noisy that Matthew did not want to stay any longer.


    I nodded my head.


    "I was wrong. I truly know that I was wrong. Please, I''m begging you. Don''t hit me anymore." The


    woman clung to the man''s thigh. She was crying so badly.


    The man had no mercy on her. He grabbed her hair and was about to pull her away. "It seems to


    me that you still have no idea what you did wrong. I''ll have to make you remember what you''re


    supposed to say and what you''re not supposed to."


    "Isn''t that the vice president of Magnificent Entertainment, Benny Sherman?¡±


    Someone nearby exposed the man¡¯s identity. I stopped walking at once when I heard this name.


    The vice president of Magnificent Entertainment, Benny Sherman?


    Could it be that the woman he was beating up was...


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop!" My rationality told me that I should leave and mind my own business. However, I could not


    turn a blind eye to this.


    The man and woman looked at me at the same time. M y gaze slid from Benny''s face to the


    woman¡¯s face. She was my former assistant-Heidi Sanders.


    Even though it had been less than a year, I nearly could not recognize her. Before this, she was a


    young, vibrant, and energetic woman. Now, she just looked exhausted. There was no light in her


    eyes. She was only in her 20s, but she looked like someone in her 30s. I was shocked. How did she


    be like this?


    Heidi saw me and lowered her head with embarrassment.


    "Aren''t you President Lane?" Benny looked at me disdainfully. "Didn''t you move to Whaldorf City


    with President Grant? Why are you back?"


    His gaze fell on Matthew who was behind me. Then, h e snickered and continued to say, "So you''ve


    got yourself a new man.¡±


    I instantly had an inkling of the kind of man he was. I could not be bothered to bicker with him. I


    walked toward Heidi and squatted down. "You''re hurt. Let me send you to the hospital, alright?"


    I had no idea what Benny used to hit her head. It was frightening to see Heidi''s face covered with


    blood.


    "No... No need." Heidi rejected my kindness. She hid behind Benny timidly.


    Benny sneered. "President Lane, leave with your man and mind your own business. This is my


    private matter. I''d advise you not to stick your nose in."


    I frowned, then I stood up and said coldly, "Vice President Sherman, you''re someone respectable as


    well. Don''t you think it''s improper to hit your wife in public?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to mind your own business?!" Benny widened his eyes fiercely. He looked like he


    was going to hit me the next second.


    Matthew walked over and pulled me behind him. He took his phone out and dialed 110. "Hello,


    someone was assaulted in the tea lounge of Marriott Hotel. A woman has been hurt badly."


    He deliberately did not mention domestic violence After he hung up, I smiled at him. "Good job."


    "Who the f*ck are you?" Benny was pissed off. He grabbed Matthew by the cor.


    Matthew lifted the corner of his lips. He smiled and said, "If you don''t let go of me, I¡¯ll sue you until


    you lose everything."


    He was too formidable. Anyone could see that he was no ordinary person. Benny still had his


    rationality with him. He grudgingly let go of his cor and spat out some harsh words, "Both of you,


    just wait and see!" Soon, the police officers arrived. They arrested Benny and brought him away.


    They even took a copy of the surveince footage.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    A police officer briefly asked about the situation, then came to know that I knew Heidi. He asked


    Matthew and me to send Heidi to the hospital. After the doctor dressed the wound on Heidi''s


    forehead, we went to the police station to record our statements.


    It was dark by the time we left the police station.


    Benny was detained as he was suspected of intentional assault. Matthew and I sent Heidi back


    home. When I left, I gave her my phone number. " Heidi, we previously worked together for a long


    time. I f you¡¯re facing any difficulties or if you need help, I''ll try my best to lend you a hand."


    Heidi''s eyes immediately turned red. "President Lane, I _99


    "It''s alright." I hugged her. "Call me if there''s anything. I''ll help you. Don''t hesitate to reach out to


    me."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After Heidi left, I let out a long sigh.


    "Are you in a bad mood?" Matthew raised his brows and asked.


    I nodded my head. "She was my assistant back then. She worked with me for a long time. She¡¯s a


    capable employee and someone who puts in a lot of effort. But now..."


    I did not continue the rest of the sentence. Matthew knew what I wanted to say. He smiled and


    said," Everyone makes their own choices. Since the choice has been made, there shouldn¡¯t be any


    regrets, right?"


    Although what he said was heartless, it was indeed reasonable. There was no way for me to refute


    him.


    We had to meet the president of Magnificent Entertainment at seven o''clock. Matthew and I went


    back to the hotel and put on formal clothes. Then, we went to Magnificent Entertainment Company.


    The secretary was already waiting in the lobby. The secretary saw us and led us to the penthouse.


    The president of Magnificent Entertainment was Zeph Roffe. I had crossed paths with him before.


    He was a nice guy. He was always enthusiastic when he saw m e. "President Lane, it¡¯s been a long


    time. I heard that you''ve moved to Whaldorf City with President Grant. How is the development


    going now?"


    "Everything''s fine," I answered with a smile on my face.


    Zeph nodded his head. "That''s great."


    He turned to look at Matthew and reached his hand out. "You must be President Zimmer. Pleased to


    meet you."


    Matthew shook hands with him and chuckled. "Hello, President Roffe."


    After we were done with the greetings, we had to talk about the reason why we were here.


    Matthew put the folder that he had been holding on the coffee table after we were seated.


    Zeph smiled, picked it up, and went through it.


    Magnificent Entertainment was not too big, but it was valuable due to the celebrities thepany


    had trained. In short, it was apany valued for its quality but not its numbers.


    Thepany¡¯s profit was too low as they did not have any inte celebrities. Coupled with the fact


    that Zeph had invested in many other things, they did not have enough funding. Thepany''s


    ount had been facing a deficit this whole year.


    The big fish would eat the little fish. A well-developedpany that needed funds would attract the


    attention of the otherpanies. Theo and Xander were among them.


    This meant that no matter whichpany purchased Magnificent Entertainment, their capability


    would rise to a higher level.


    After Zeph went through the documents, he looked at me with a smile on his face. "President Lane,


    which one are you representing now? Is it Grant Corporation or Zimmer Corporations?" 1


    I was startled. Then, I answered, "Zimmer Corporations." "As long as the conditions can satisfy me,


    I don¡¯t care who''s purchasing thispany. But I''m curious.


    Grant Corporation''s capability will definitely soar if they purchase Magnificent Entertainment. Why


    would President Grant give up this opportunity?" Zeph smiled and asked. 2

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Although I had no obligation to quench Zeph''s curiosity, I still gave him an answer. "Grant


    Corporation''s main industry isn''t the entertainment industry. And I''m currently the president of


    Magnificent Pictures Television. If Zimmer Corporations purchase yourpany, it''ll be a great


    boost to my career, won''t it?"


    Zeph smiled at me and nodded his head. "President Lane, you¡¯re indeed a true businesswoman."


    He put down the folder that he was holding and continued to say, "It''s just that I''m more familiar with


    Grant Corporation rather than Zimmer Corporations. President Lane, you know that I''ve put much


    effort into thispany. I''ve been meticulously training and developing the celebrities in this


    company for so many years. There are so many celebrities in Magnificent Pictures Television. I''m


    worried that my celebrities will be neglected because of this."


    "In regards to this, you won¡¯t be able to rest assured even if it¡¯s Grant Corporation." Matthew raised


    his brows. "What¡¯s most important to me is the potential I see in your celebrities. Naturally, I¡¯ll work


    on developing them. However, if they¡¯re not worth developing, I¡¯d end up losing money. As for the


    value o f thepany itself, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Zeph frowned. He was a little unhappy to hear this. It sounded like they were hoping to gain profits


    with a small investment.


    Matthew was able to guess what he was thinking. He smiled and continued. "Although the


    company¡¯s value isn¡¯t that important to me, you don''t have to worry about the price I¡¯ll offer given


    yourpany''s worth. President Roffe, you don''t have to worry about that."


    I saw that Zeph was still hesitating, so I said," President Roffe, we''ve met before this. You know


    what kind of person I am. I won''t mistreat the celebrities under yourpany.


    "I believe in your character, President Lane. It''s just that..." It seemed that he was concerned about


    something.


    I raised my brows. "How about this? We¡¯ll give you some time to consider it. This can¡¯t be rushed


    anyway. But I believe you''ll make a decision that''ll benefit everyone, President Roffe."


    Zeph nodded his head. "Then please allow me to think about it. I''ll give you two an answer


    tomorrow."


    Mathew and I left the Magnificent Entertainment Company and went back to the hotel.


    We were not worried that Zeph would not agree to it. Now that Xander and Theo had given up on


    purchasing Magnificent Entertainment, only Matthew could offer such a good deal to them. 1


    Zeph knew that too, but he was still unconvinced.


    After all, if Xander and Theo were still in thepetition, he would have been able to gain more


    benefits. However, he was left with no choice now. i


    I went to shower in the bathroom. After that, I nned to lie in bed and take a rest.


    I did not know when I fell asleep. In the middle of the night, I could vaguely feel someone was lying


    beside m e. I wanted to open my eyes but I could not.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, I managed to open my eyes. I switched on the lights on the bedside table and realized that


    there was no one beside me.


    Was it a nightmare?


    I could not get back to sleep even after Iy down again. I kept my eyes open until dawn.


    After I got out of bed, I could feel that my head was heavy. I was feeling groggy.


    I sent a text message to Matthew and told him that I was going to have breakfast in my room this


    morning.


    I was afraid that he would be worried, so I did not tell him that I was feeling ufortable.


    When it was ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Zeph called m e and told me that he agreed to the


    acquisition.


    Matthew and I hurried to Magnificent Entertainment and signed the contract with him.


    "President Lane, President Zimmer, I''m hosting a lunch reception in Moonlight Restaurant. Let''s go


    there at noon." Zeph looked like he was in a good mood. He had probably thought things through by


    now.


    Matthew and I would naturally not reject his invitation. We took a walk in thepany before it was


    time to go there.


    When it was lunch break, the three of us went to Moonlight Restaurant.


    Drinking could not be avoided during socializing. It was impossible for Matthew to help me drink


    each time. It was just fortunate that although I was not a good drinker, I could still drink a little.


    Matthew had been helping me with the dishes. He wanted me to eat more instead of drink more. I


    did not reject him as it had be a habit. Zeph saw this and smiled, saying, "Looks like you two


    are very close friends."


    I was startled. I nodded and said, "Yes, we''re close friends.¡±


    "Before President Roffe introduced you to me, I thought both of you were a couple. I almost made a


    fool of myself," another senior said.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    I pursed my lips and joked, "Luckily, my husband isn''t here. Otherwise, he''d get jealous after


    hearing you say that.¡±


    Everyone roared withughter.


    I did not notice Matthew''s expression turning bad. I lifted my hands to take the liquor bottle to pour


    some into our sses. He grabbed my hand. "You''re not allowed to drink anymore."


    I withdrew my hand back in a hurry when he touched i t. "It''s alright. I didn¡¯t drink much."


    "It''s still a no." Matthew insisted.


    I could feel that he was doing it on purpose. I was starting to get angry. However, I could not let it


    out in front of so many people. I put the liquor bottle back down with a gloomy face.


    The people here were all experienced. How could they possibly not realize what was going on? The


    atmosphere turned awkward at once.


    My chest started to feel stuffy. I made up an excuse to go to the washroom.


    Theo called me at this moment. I picked it up and said calmly, "I''m having business lunch outside


    now."


    "Where?¡±


    I leaned on the wall and spokezily, "Moonlight Restaurant.


    How hardworking of him to check in on me.


    Theo did not ask anything more. I hung up the phone and washed my face. I was nning to hurry


    back. After all, it would be rude if I left the table for a long time.


    When I was about to reach the private dining room, I noticed a familiar figure.


    The woman felt my gaze, and she turned around.


    It was Heidi. I was slightly surprised.


    She was wearing the waitress uniform of Moonlight Restaurant. I could not help but frown. Why was


    she working here?


    I waited for her to walk toward me. Then, I asked." Why are you...?"


    "I had no choice." Heidi smiled helplessly. "This is my karma."


    "What do you mean?" I did not understand a word.


    Heidi gave a light sigh. "You were kicked out of Grant Corporation because of me. This is the


    punishment that President Grant gave me. He cklisted me from every otherpany, so I could


    only apply to be a waitress here.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I remembered everything she did back then. Still, considering that she had worked with me for so


    long, I did not want to see her in this state because of me.


    I truly did not expect that Theo would punish her behind my back!


    "I didn¡¯t know about this." I pursed my lips. "I''ll give him a call after my business lunch ends. You


    may change your job tomorrow. It''s a shame for you to work here as a waitress with how capable


    you are."


    Heidi nodded her head. "Thank you so much, President Lane."


    I did not say anything more. I turned around and nned to go back.


    However, Heidi suddenly stopped me. With a thud, she knelt on the floor. "President Lane, I''ve


    learned my lesson. I betrayed your trust in me, and I''m very sorry."


    "What are you doing? Come on, get up." I felt helpless a t that moment. "It''s been so long, I don''t


    me you anymore."


    Heidi refused to stand up. She was crying badly." President Lane, I hope you''ll help me. I can''t live


    like this anymore."

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    I furrowed my brows and grabbed Heidi''s arms. "Get u p first. We can talkter. There are so many


    people here. What would they think if they saw you on your knees?¡±


    The people who passed by would stare in our direction for some time. To be honest, I was feeling a


    little awkward.


    However, Heidi shook her head. "President Lane, you know as well that I came to this city alone to


    work. I don''t have any rtives or friends here. I can only ask for your help now. Benny is a


    hypocrite. Back then, I was bewitched by him and did those bad things to you. After he was done


    using me, he finally showed his true colors. He beats me up and scolds me every day. He¡¯ll take it


    out on me whenever he has a bad day. I can''t stand a life like this anymore."


    "Then you should divorce him." Heidi refused to stand up, so I had no choice but to crouch down.


    "He¡¯s not going to agree.¡± Heidi cried miserably. "If I could divorce him, I''d have done so earlier.


    Why would I let myself suffer so much? President Lane, I''m begging you. Can you please help me?


    I''ll die if I continue living together with him.¡±


    I was overwhelmed for a moment. "How am I


    supposed to help you?"


    How could an outsider interfere with a family¡¯s private matters?


    Heidi wiped away the tears on her face. Crying, she said, "I have evidence of him abusing me. I can


    file for divorce unterally, but nowyer is willing to help m e. He¡¯s even threatening me with my


    family. Even though he''s detained now, he¡¯ll be released soon. I don¡¯t have a choice. Please, help


    me."


    Benny and Heidi had a great difference in social standing. It was just like she had said. If Benny


    refused to let her go, she would never be able to free herself from him.


    Even though she was begging me for help, I did not have the power to help her get rid of Benny.


    Heidi clung to my arm tightly when she saw the hesitant look on my face. Her voice was quivering


    as she said, "I wanted to beg President Grant to help me. Can you please help me ry the


    message? You''re my only hope now. I beg you, please help me for old time¡¯s sake."


    "I told you not to give her your phone number. You shouldn''t have meddled in other people¡¯s


    business from the very beginning." I heard a man¡¯s cold voice behind me.


    I stood up, turned my head, and saw Matthew. I smiled awkwardly. "Why did youe out?"


    He ignored me and walked toward Heidi, speaking in a cold voice, "Both of you merely shared a


    superiorsubordinate rtionship back then. There''s nothing significant about it. Do you think you


    should be asking her to help you with such things?"


    Heidi moved her lips. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she did not say anything.


    Matthew snorted at her. Then, he dragged me out of the hotel.


    "Matthew, can you slow down?" I was wearing high heels, and I could not keep up with his pace.


    I frowned when he did not slow down. "Matthew, where are you bringing me to?"


    He turned around and looked at me with a gloomy expression."Do you want to help her?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "She''s in a miserable state now, but-"


    "But?¡± Before I managed to finish my sentence, Matthew interrupted coldly. "Haven¡¯t you realized


    that there''s something wrong with Benny¡¯s mental state? Have you thought about what you''re going


    to do if Benny takes revenge on you for helping her?"


    He was getting a little emotional. I wanted to refute but I gave up. I replied helplessly, "Did I promise


    to help her?¡±


    Matthew sneered. "If I hadn¡¯te out to stop you, wouldn''t you have agreed to help her?"


    I pursed my lips and did not deny that.


    No matter what, Heidi previously worked with me for a few years. During that time, we got along


    pretty well too. When I saw her kneeling in front of me, begging and pleading, I indeed could not


    bring myself to reject her.


    If it had not been for Matthew who came out to stop m e, I might have gotten soft-hearted and


    agreed to help her.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Matthew''s dark eyes darkened. His thin lips were pursed into a straight line. "Wanda Lane, you''re


    carrying so much burden on your shoulders yet you¡¯re still thinking of helping others with their


    problems. D o you think you''re Mother Mary who preachespassion to all living beings?"


    "You don''t have to go that far. And..." I wanted to say h e had crossed the line but did not dare to


    say it out loud.


    It would be better not to mess with drunkards. I grabbed his arm and said gently, "Alright, alright. I


    won''t help her. You''ve had a lot to drink, and the lunch party is ending soon. Let¡¯s go back to the


    hotel and get some rest."


    Matthew stared at me for a long time, then he nodded his head slowly. I let out a sigh of relief.


    Back in the private dining room, Matthew and I made up an excuse to leave earlier.


    After we got out of the hotel, I was about to hail a taxi when Matthew tugged on me. "I don¡¯t want to


    go back t o the hotel."


    I let out a soft sigh, feeling slightly helpless. "Then where would you like to go if you don''t want to go


    to


    the hotel?" "Anywhere as long as it¡¯s not the hotel." Now that he was drunk, he was acting like a


    little kid. How capricious!


    The corner of my lips twitched as I removed my arm from his hand. "Then you should just go


    wherever you want to. I''m going back to the hotel."


    "I''m drunk," Matthew spoke in an aggressive tone. "If you leave me alone, I might appear in the


    headlines tomorrow-the president of Zimmer Corporations dropped dead on the streets after getting


    drunk."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I...


    He was a total fool after getting drunk!


    I rolled my eyes at him. Then, I reached out and hailed a taxi. "The rest wille down soon. Stop


    thinking about where to go and just get in the car first."


    Matthew did not reject this time. He obediently got into the taxi.


    Matthew felt dizzy the moment the car engine started. He shut his eyes. I shot a nce at him and


    hurriedly told the driver the hotel''s name in a soft voice.


    I helped Matthew get out of the car when we reached the hotel''s entrance.


    He lifted his head and looked around. The expression on his face turned awful. "I''m not going in."


    "Can you just listen to me?" I knew that I should not stubbornly confront a drunkard head-on, so I


    could only patiently coax him. "You should get some sleep. I''ll apany you to wherever you want


    to go when you wake up tomorrow."


    "No." Matthew wrapped his arms around my neck. " Bring me somewhere you frequented in the


    past."


    I struggled to get his arms off me. "Matthew, stop it."


    "I don¡¯t want to." Matthew waspletely like a capricious little kid now. He simply refused to listen.


    I could not take it anymore and shouted angrily," Matthew!¡±


    Right after I said that, his arms were no longer on my neck. I had no idea when Theo appeared but


    he had grabbed Matthew''s cor and was pressing him to the ground.


    Then, I heard a loud punch.


    Matthew was drunk and could not fight back, so he could only receive the hits. Before I knew it, I


    hurriedly pulled Theo away. "Stop hitting him. He''ll die if you keep punching him."


    Theo stopped and looked at me coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see him in pain?"


    "Of course, she can''t bear to see me like this," Matthew said as if he did not fear death, "She feels


    bad for me. You''ve beaten me up so badly, so how can she be able t o stand it?"

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Was getting punched by Theo something to be happy about?


    "It seems like you have a death wish.¡± The fire in Theo''s belly surged. His punches got even harder


    and heavier. All of them fell right on Matthew''s face.


    Matthew did not fight back and just let Theo beat him up. While getting beaten, he was still saying


    nonsense, "Wanda, if I''m beaten into a cripple, you¡¯ll have to be responsible for the rest of my life."


    "Just shut up!" I was so anxious that I almost exploded.


    The way Theo looked at Matthew was like he was looking at someone he wanted dead. He grabbed


    his cor and dragged him off the ground. Theo was going to m him against themp post at the


    side.


    "Theo Grant!" I was so shocked that my face turned pale. I clung to his arm hurriedly. "Are you


    crazy? He''s gonna die, do you know that?"


    Theo ground his teeth. He said fiercely, "I want him dead!"


    "Then you''d better hurry up and kill me." Matthew was still provoking him. "Otherwise, I¡¯d look down


    on you."


    Theo let out a sardonicugh. He looked at him with a terrifying re and said, "As you wish."


    "Enough!" I got angry as well. "If both of you want to die, then go ahead. Go somewhere far away to


    die but just don''t die in front of me!"


    Both of them were startled when they saw me losing m y temper.


    I took the opportunity to call Matthew''s assistant and told him to quickly get down as Matthew


    needed to be sent to the hospital.


    The assistant''s actions were incredibly fast. It only took him less than three minutes toe


    running out of the hotel.


    When he saw Matthew in such a horrible state, he dared not to dy another second and hurriedly


    sent him to the hospital.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Theo and I were left staring at each other. After a while, I turned around and walked toward the


    hotel lobby. Theo followed me with a gloomy expression on his face. When I was about to reach the


    hotel¡¯s entrance, he grabbed my arm. "You¡¯re not allowed to stay here anymore."


    "Where should I stay, then?" I was furious and asked a n obvious question.


    Theo''s expression got even darker. He squeezed a few words through his clenched teeth. "Home."


    I raised my brows. Then, I turned around and walked toward the Rolls-Royce that was parked


    beside the road.


    Theo got in the car first. When I was about to open the door of the passenger seat, Theo leaned


    forward and stopped me with his arm. "You¡¯re not allowed to get i n."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Give me an exnation. Why were you so intimate with Matthew just now?" Theo asked with a


    nonchnt face.


    "Didn''t you see that he was drunk?" I did not want to argue about this with him. I answered


    impatiently.


    Theo took a deep breath. I could see that he was suppressing the anger in his heart. "I don''t want


    this sort of exnation."


    "Then what do you want?" I let out a sardonicugh." Would you only be satisfied if I said that I was


    indeed being intimate with him?"


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo could no longer suppress the anger within him.


    "What?" I crossed my arms and looked at him. "Do you want to beat me up too?"


    Theo sneered. "Just you wait."


    I was not afraid of him saying harsh things to me. I thought it was cute when he looked so pissed off


    yet was unable to do anything to me.


    I lifted my leg and was about to get in the car. Theo said coldly, "Don''t get in."


    I was not angry about it. I shrugged my shoulders and said in a carefree tone, "I¡¯ll hail a taxi, then."


    Theo sneered heartlessly. "You can walk back." He closed the car door after he said that.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    I was startled for a moment and clenched my teeth angrily. "Do you know what''s the temperature


    out here? Do you want me to walk back home and freeze t o death on the streets?"


    Theo lowered the car window and said with an expressionless face, "Don¡¯t worry. The temperature


    now won¡¯t cause someone to freeze to death."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll catch a cold!" I yelled with rage.


    "You won''t die from a cold." Theo raised his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll get a doctor to treat you. It''ll be hard for you


    to die."


    I was going to spit out blood!


    This man was getting on my nerves!


    Theo was feeling better after he saw me pissed off." Say that you were wrong and I¡¯ll let you in.


    Otherwise, you''ll have to walk back home today."


    "You!" I even thought of biting him to death.


    "I''ll be leaving soon if you don''t hurry up." Theo started the car engine.


    A noble preferred death to humiliation!


    Even though I was tempted to walk back home, it was way too cold out here. Atst, I caved in and


    got in the car.


    I thought things were going to end here. However, after 20 minutes, Theo made me rethink just how


    heinous he could be.


    When we were a kilometer away from the vi, he stopped the car. "I''m already being kind enough


    by giving you a lift till here. You can walk the rest of the way."


    "Theo Grant!" I clenched my teeth while looking at him. "Are you stupid..."


    "Yes?" Theo''s face turned gloomy immediately. It was indeed scary to look at.


    I swallowed the other words I wanted to say. Then, I unbuckled my seat belt, opened the door, and


    got out o f the car. I gave him a thumbs up. "Just wait and see."


    Theo acted in a carefree manner. He sneered and drove away, causing the plumes of smoke from


    the exhaust to hit me right in the face.


    I almost could not hold back and scolded him loudly. However, I still managed to restrain myself.


    When I reached home and entered the house, I saw Theo carrying a te of pastries while


    munching on some as he walked out of the dining room. I sneered and said, "You¡¯d better eat


    slowly. Don''t choke to death."


    I went upstairs after I said that. I did not want to talk t o him anymore.


    I had just taken a step into the room when Theo came i n too, following me into the room.


    I ignored his existence. I sat on the chair and switched on theptop on the table to work.


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?¡± He came up behind me and asked eerily.


    I could feel a shiver running down my spine. I stood u p, turned around, and looked at him vigntly.


    "Theo, can you stop acting like a woman? Just say what you want to. Otherwise, how am I


    supposed to know what you want?"


    "Swear that you''ll stay away from Matthew," Theo said coldly.


    "That¡¯s impossible." I frowned. "It''s impossible for me not to be in touch with him.¡±


    I was working in Zimmer Corporations. Matthew was my immediate superior. How was it possible


    for me not to be in touch with him when we needed tomunicate daily for our work?


    There was a raging fire in Theo''s eyes. "You sure were quick to turn me down. Is staying away from


    Matthew that hard for you?"


    "Can you stop seeing my rtionship with him in such a negative light?" I felt helpless. "It''s


    impossible for me not to be in touch with him since we work together. But I guarantee that I''ll keep


    my distance from him unless it''s about work. Is that fine for you?"


    Theo sneered. "Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?" "Then what do you want me to do?" I got fed up with


    him. "Theo, you can''t have double standards.


    Previously, I asked you to stop caring about Cindy and stay away from her. You weren''t able to do


    that either!"


    "It''s different!" Theo grabbed me by the shoulder. "I¡¯ve never had any other thoughts about her. I''m


    merely fulfilling my responsibility."

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    "I don¡¯t have any feelings for Matthe either." I sneered and said, "I told you, don''t practice having


    double standards. Why can''t you just listen?


    "I truly can¡¯t understand what''s on your mind. I told you there''s nothing going on between me and


    Matthew but you refuse to believe me. Do you really want to hear me admit that something is going


    on between us?"


    The veins on Theo¡¯s forehead were bulging. "Wanda Lane, this is an invalid argument."


    I had no intention to continue the argument. It was exhausting to fight with each other. I did not have


    the energy to argue about these meaningless matters. " Alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve


    stayed away from him. I should¡¯ve left him alone even though he was drunk. Can you please forgive


    me this time?"


    If this were in the past, I would never have admitted that it was my fault. I would disregard his


    temper and wreak havoc until it was made clear who was in the right and who was in the wrong.


    However, I prefer keeping the peace now. Both of us were busy people, s o we should stop wasting


    our time fighting over meaningless things.


    However, Theo did not want to let it drop.


    "I can sense that there''s something fishy between you and him."


    I...


    I was speechless.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I let out a soft sigh. I was trying hard not to let my emotions affect my tone. "If you¡¯re sure that


    there''s something going on between us, then you won¡¯t believe me no matter how much I exin


    myself. There¡¯s nothing I can do anymore. Just think whatever you want to think."


    After that, I walked toward the bathroom.


    If I had to say even another sentence to him, I would b e so pissed that I would not be able to sleep


    at night.


    I took a shower. Theo was standing at the door when I came out. I raised my brows. "Why are you


    standing here?"


    He turned around, his expression looking much better now. "I¡¯m waiting for the housekeeper to send


    over some food."


    Why did he have to stand and wait at the door?


    I did not know what he was up to. I went into the bedroom without a word.


    After five minutes, Theo came in with a dining cart.


    "Enjoy your meal. I''m guessing you didn''t have much t o eat during the business lunch,¡± Theo said


    slowly.


    He gave me an out. I nodded my head and spoke in a softer voice, "Wait for me to finish drying my


    hair.¡±


    After drying my hair, I had a quiet meal with Theo.


    Afterward, the housekeeper came in to clean up the ce. He said calmly, "Bring me the first aid


    kit."


    I raised my brows. "Are you hurt?"


    Theo pursed his lips and nodded. "It''s a little serious."


    "Let me see where you got hurt." I wondered as I walked toward him. Matthew did not even fight


    back. How did he get hurt?


    Theo reached out and I looked at his reddish fingertip. The corner of my lips twitched. It was indeed


    serious... The redness would have subsided after another half an hour.


    "Is this serious?" I was angry andughing at the same time. "Are you confused about the meaning


    of ''serious


    Theo pursed his lips. He leaned over and put his forehead on my shoulder. "It doesn''t look serious,


    but i t hurts. It really hurts. Can you blow on the wound? It won''t hurt anymore if you blow on it."


    What a wonder!


    Theo was actually whining to me!


    It was like a f*cking dream...


    I had to say that I had no resistance to Theo''s whining. Before I knew it, I was already blowing on


    the wound on his finger. I felt as if I had gotten bewitched by an alluring man.


    Theo''s mood grew better. After I blew on his wound for a while, he carried me onto the bed.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    He was hugging me too tightly. I squirmed ufortably.


    I thought I would not be able to sleep, but I did not expect to fall asleep so quickly.


    I slept straight until morning. I opened my bleary eyes and saw Theo sitting beside the bed. He was


    on a call. I sat up and looked at him quietly.


    After he hung up the phone, I asked him calmly, "You have work to do?"


    He shook his head. "Cindy is inbor.¡±


    I counted the number of days. Sure enough, it was about time that she delivered the baby. "Then,


    are you going back?"


    It was an obvious question. Cindy was inbor. How could he possibly not go back?


    "She had a fall." Theo furrowed his brows tightly together.


    I pursed my lips. "Then you''d better hurry up and go back..."


    All of a sudden, Theo''s phone rang and I shut my mouth.


    "President White, I can''t go back." Theo picked up the


    phone with an annoyed expression on his face. "I have very important affairs to handle in Salt City. I


    can''t be of any help even if I return."


    There were crying noisesing from Petra''s end. " Theo, you have toe back. Cindy is crying


    to see you. If you don''te back and let her see you, she won''t be able to give birth to the child in


    peace.¡±


    Theo scratched his head with annoyance. "Isn¡¯t the obstetrician the one specialized in delivering


    babies? What use is there for her to see me?"


    After he said so, I reached out and snatched his phone away. I spoke in a cold voice, "President


    Whtie, my husband is very busy now. Can you please stop calling and bothering him?"


    "Wanda Lane! Were you the one who instructed someone to push Cindy? You''re so evil!" Petra''s


    emotions were stirred up when she heard my voice.


    I sneered. "President White, do you think everyone else is like you and your daughter who are evil


    enough toy your hands on a pregnant woman? It seems that God is watching, after all.


    Otherwise, why was she pushed so close to her due date? I guess what goes around,es


    around."


    "Packing nonsense!" Petra was so anxious that she gave up being polite. "I don''t need you to admit


    it. If anything happens to Cindy, you''ll be the first one I look for."


    I ran my fingers through my hair. "President White, you''re wee to look for me. It''ll save me a lot


    of effort in my n to take revenge for my child."


    I hung up the phone without waiting for Petra to say anything else.


    Then, I tossed the phone into Theo''s arms and asked calmly, "You''re really not going?"


    Theo raised his brows. "What do you think?¡±


    I curled my lips. "How am I supposed to know that? It''s up to you."


    Theo smiled, then he spread his arms and hugged me.


    "I''m not going. I''m not an obstetrician."


    "Are you willingly staying?" I had no idea why I would ask such a question. It was so vague.


    Theo shot me a cold nce. "Don''t you go seeking trouble.¡±


    I...


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Alright.¡± I let out a soft sigh andy back down on the bed.


    Theoy down beside me. "Were you the one who instructed someone to push Cindy and make her


    fall?"


    I did not feel angry when he asked me that question. I questioned him back, "What do you think?"


    Theo fell silent for a while. Then, he said calmly, "If you really got someone to do that, I can


    understand why."


    I was surprised by what he said. I had always thought that Cindy was important to Theo, so if I did


    anything t o hurt her, he would never deal with it calmly.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    However, recently I was under the impression that Theo no longer cared as much as Cindy. At least,


    not t o the extent that he would make me suffer for her sake.


    Had he changed because of the child?


    I lowered my eyes and said calmly, "It wasn¡¯t me. I have nothing to do with this. Even if I wanted to


    hurt her, I hate her so much that I''d do it myself. I wouldn¡¯t ask anyone else to do it."


    The rays of sunlight streamed into the room. Theo''s face was against the light, so I could not see


    the expression on his face clearly. He pulled me into his arms all of a sudden. "Wanda, I''m sorry. I¡¯ll


    protect you in the future."


    I lifted the corner of my lips coldly. "Alright."


    I would protect myself in the future. I did not need anyone''s protection. If I was able to understand a


    long time ago that the only way I could protect myself was t o be stronger, would my child still


    be alive today?


    In truth, Theo could not be med for this, right? All the tragedies that happened in the world were


    caused by a person¡¯s weakness.


    "Theo..." I pursed my lips. "Is the reason why you


    refuse to divorce me because you love me?"


    I did not know why I was asking such ame and meaningless question again. Still, I wanted to ask


    about it. I probably would not stop asking until I got a n answer I was satisfied with.


    "We will never part again in this life." Again, Theo avoided answering the question.


    That did not surprise me, and I did not feel disappointed either. I chuckled and said, "Let''s hope s


    o."


    Theo''s brows were slightly furrowed. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing." I pushed him away and got out of the bed." I''m going to the washroom. I''ll take a nap


    later.¡±


    When I came back from the bathroom, Iy down on the bed and saw Theo putting on his clothes.


    "You''re going out?"


    Theo nodded his head. He lifted his arms and put the tie around his neck. He then walked toward


    the bed and leaned over. "Tie it for me¡±


    "Do it yourself.¡± I rejected him heartlessly. "Didn''t you alwaysin that I can''t tie it nicely?"


    I used to tie it for him in the past. Each time, he would give me a look of disapproval and tie it


    himself. I would get upset every time and wondered why he insisted I tie the necktie for him if he


    would just frown upon me each time.


    Theo did not say anything. He stared at me with his deep eyes.


    I let out a helpless sigh and tied it for him after giving i n.


    He did not express his dissatisfaction this time, but he was not satisfied either. "Practice more when


    you have time.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. "I''ll never tie it again."


    Theo watched me cover myself with the nket to take a nap. He rubbed my nose andughed at


    me." Are you a pig?¡±


    "You¡¯re the pig.¡± I refuted.


    Theo smiled. "Don¡¯t sleep for too long. Remember to wake up and eat something. I¡¯lle back to


    keep youpany after I finish my work."


    "Alright." I thought that he had gotten really naggy these days.


    I started sleeping once he went out.


    I slept until it was ten in the morning. Then, I was woken up by the sound of the phone ringing.


    I picked the phone up and saw it was an unknown number. I hesitated for a while before picking it


    up.


    "Wanda Lane." I indistinctly heard Tyler''s voice. "You have some guts."


    What did I do?


    I was startled. "Tyler, what do you mean?"


    Tyler fell silent for two seconds on the other side of the phone. Then, he said slowly, "Meet me and


    I¡¯ll tell you. I''m at the vi''s entrance. I''m giving you ten minutes to hurry up ande out here."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was furious!


    Tyler would not show me his furious side. To be honest, I was pretty afraid of him. This man was a


    psychopath, after all.


    I left the vi within ten minutes.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Tyler pressed on the car horn. I walked over and opened the car door. I asked in an uncertain tone,


    "Did I piss you off?"


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. He was giving me that dirty look.


    "Get in." Tyler gave his order in a cold voice.


    I got in the car with fright.


    Tyler''s hand reached out in front of me. "Give me your phone."


    Although I did not want to, I could only put my phone i n his hand if I wanted to keep my life.


    There was no passcode on the phone. Tyler unlocked the screen and stared at it for a long time. He


    sneered. "What a good job Theo has done. He blocked all the male contacts in your phone."


    "What?" I was surprised.


    Tyler sneered and tossed the phone to myp. "See it for yourself."


    I picked up the phone and searched around. The more I saw, the darker myplexion grew.


    Theo must have done thisst night when I was asleep!


    That idiot!


    Tyler started the car. I removed the numbers from the list of blocked contacts just as the car had


    driven out o f the vi district.


    "Done?¡± Tyler asked calmly.


    I nodded my head. "You must''ve thought I was the one who blocked you.¡¯


    Tyler pursed his lips and refused to answer.


    I chuckled. "Are you silly? It''s pointless for me to block you."


    "But you did that before," Tyler said angrily.


    I narrowed my eyes and smiled. "The past is the past. It''s different now."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was finally a trace of a smile on Tyler''s face after I said that.


    "Petra called Theo this morning. She was crying so badly, iming that Cindy was pushed and fell.


    It must be serious." I mentioned this to him.


    "It''s indeed serious." Tyler lifted the corners of his lips. "The baby in her womb probably won¡¯t make


    it."


    I was startled. Was it that serious?


    Tyler stopped the car when we were at the traffic light junction. He said vaguely, "She definitely


    toppled over. But strictly speaking, she wasn''t pushed."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Tyler touched his thumb and said vaguely, "She saw the photo of your child and a scene of a ritual


    where a curse was being performed. From that day onward, she started to have hallucinations. She


    was paranoid that she might get killed. I have no idea what actually made her fall."


    He was much crueler than me. I had to admit that.


    I could imagine how much Cindy had suffered during this period, and I was pleased. "Thank you,


    Tyler."


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for such little things." Tyler did not mind.


    I pursed my lips. I hesitated for a moment and said," This isn''t a small thing. Don''t forget that Cindy


    is Grayson''s daughter. If he finds out you''re behind this, you''ll be in danger. Make sure not to leave


    any evidence for him to figure it out."


    "Got it." Tyler raised his brows. "Besides, even if he figures out that I¡¯m the one behind it, he won¡¯t


    have the energy to deal with me."


    I wondered. "What makes you say so?"


    Tyler started the car and said calmly, "The Louis family has been behaving aggressively these few


    years. He''s been attracting a lot of attention and getting on many people¡¯s nerves."


    This was a good thing. I let out a sigh of relief.


    Finally, we stopped outside a restaurant. Before I got out of the car, Tyler told me, "I¡¯ll deal with


    Cindy. You don''t have to concern yourself with her."

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    I clenched my fists and lowered my head.


    I never really wanted the child in Cindy''s womb to die. To be honest, I was feeling guilty about it. I


    was a life, but I ended it.


    As if Tyler was able to read my mind, he grabbed my hand and said slowly, "You¡¯re not the one who


    killed the baby."


    "I was the one who told you to show her the photo." I was the mastermind behind all this¡ªthe real


    murderer.


    Tyler furrowed his brows. He put his hand on my head and turned my head to face him. "Wandy,


    look into my eyes. Listen clearly to what I¡¯m going to tell you.


    "Cindy hurt you. Do you think I''m going to let her get away with it? If it isn¡¯t because you¡¯re too soft-


    hearted, the child in her womb wouldn''t be the only casualty. I wouldn''t have used such a gentle


    method either."


    The coldness in his words sent a shiver down my spine.


    "So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty." The corners of Tyler''s lips lifted. "In fact, Cindy should be d that


    you have a kind heart. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve died tragically with the baby in her womb.¡±


    The corner of my lips twitched. "Tyler, you have quite a skewed worldview."


    Tyler smiled disdainfully. "What¡¯s the correct worldview, and what''s the wrong one? Who will be able


    to differentiate it all?"


    I had no idea what to say. I remained silent until we found a seat in the restaurant.


    Tyler sent me back home after lunch.


    I realized now that the only reason he showed up was that he found out his number had been


    blocked on my phone. He did not know why, and he felt uneasy, so he came looking for me. That


    was all.


    Back at the vi, I got changed and went to the living room to watch television.


    I suddenly remembered that it had been a long time since Jerome called me. I could not get through


    to Cecelia¡¯s phone either. I was getting restless and could not stop worrying.


    Just then, Theo came back. I walked over to greet him. "I''d like to visit Cecelia in the countryside."


    Theo raised his brows. "Have you called her?"


    I shook my head.


    "Give her a call first." Theo untied his necktie and sat o n the sofa. "It''d be better to give her a call


    before we g o."


    I thought so too. I took my phone and called Jerome.


    Soon, the call was answered.


    I had no idea where Jerome was. It was noisy there. I furrowed my brows. "Go somewhere quiet."


    "It''s alright. I can hear you. Just tell me what''s wrong,¡± Jerome shouted.


    I let out a soft sigh. "I''m back in Salt City. I''d like to visit Cecelia and her baby in the countryside.


    Send me her location."


    Jerome kept quiet for a long time.


    I frowned. "Shen Chen, are you still listening?" 2


    "I am," Jerome began to talk vaguely, "But... But we¡¯re i n France now."


    I was surprised. "Why are you in France?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We went to travel. We''ll be back after some time. Probably around the end of the year. I¡¯ll bring


    Cecelia and her baby to look for you in Whaldorf City."


    I was pissed. "Why didn''t you tell me you were going t 0 France? And the baby is still young. Why


    did you bring the baby somewhere so far to suffer in this winter?


    "And why can¡¯t I get through to Cecelia''s phone? How long has it been yet I haven''t even received a


    call from her. Tell me honestly, what happened to her? Are you beside her? Ask her toe on the


    phone."


    I was so anxious that I started talking harshly. The words kepting out of my mouth like a


    machine


    gun.


    Jerome let out a small sigh. "Wanda, just wait a little longer."


    He hung up the phone after that. I lowered my head and stared at my phone. I felt suffocated.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    What the hell happened?


    Were they hiding from me?


    Why were they avoiding me?


    Theo looked at my pale face. He sat beside me and wrapped his arm over my shoulder. "Where are


    they?¡±


    I moved my lips. "France."


    Theo suddenlyughed. "Mason is going to France for a business trip tomorrow. I can ask him to


    take a look at what''s going on with them.¡±


    "Really?" My eyes brightened up.


    Theo nodded his head. "He followed me back too. We''ll be having dinner together tonight. I''m


    bringing you along. You can tell him about it then."


    Moonlight Restaurant.


    Mason was already sitting inside the private dining room when Theo and I entered.


    We had just sat down when two other people came in. One of them was the owner of Newlight


    Media, George Manson. The other was Benny Schumann, whom I just met two days ago.


    How did Benny get out of the police station so quickly?


    I frowned and moved my gaze away from his face.


    "President Grant, Mrs. Grant, it''s been a long time," George greeted Theo and me enthusiastically.


    I shook hands with him. I smiled and said, "President Manson, it¡¯s been a long time."


    I had crossed paths with him before. He was a nice guy, so I was willing to smile at him. As for


    Benny, forget about it. He did not deserve that.


    Benny knew full well I did not intend to talk to him. However, he was insensitive and walked toward


    me, reaching out his hand. "Mrs. Grant, it looks like it¡¯s our destiny to be able to see each other


    again so soon after."


    Just like what Heidi said, he was a hypocrite. He looked like a gentleman, but he had an evil heart.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You saw each other two days ago?" Theo asked calmly.


    "Yes." Benny narrowed his eyes. "I ran into Mrs. Grant when I was having tea with my wife at the


    hotel that day. I had a small fight with the man next to Mrs.


    Grant, but it was solved after that."


    How really dared to mention that incident!


    I looked at him in an unfriendly manner. "Then do you need me to go into detail about what had


    happened that day?"


    I had nothing to lose. If he wanted to make a fuss out o f it, I would be all for it.


    Benny was startled for a moment. Then, he smiled." Let''s not talk about unhappy things."


    I sneered and said nothing more.


    It turned awkward at once. George hurriedly smoothed things over. "Come, let''s sit down. I''ll get the


    waitress over to take orders."


    All of us sat down and ced our order. We started to talk about work.


    "President Manson, you can ask my wife about Grant Corporation''s recent projects," Theo said


    calmly.


    George was startled for a moment. "President Grant, you''re talking about..."


    Theo turned to look at me. He smiled. "I''m focusing on developing my business in Whaldorf City


    now. I don''t have enough energy to manage the business in Salt City at the same time. Hence, I


    handed it to my wife to manage it."


    I was shocked when I heard what he said.


    When did that happen? Why did I not know about this?


    Grant Corporation''s base was in Salt City. How would I be able to manage such a bigpany like


    Grant Corporation?


    "Ahh, I see." George smiled and nodded his head. "It looks like I''ve been out of the loop. I didn''t


    know Grant Corporation is being managed by Mrs. Grant now. But handing over Grant Corporation


    to Mrs. Grant is indeed a wise decision."

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Faced with George''s ttery, I just showed him an awkward smile.


    I knew he did not really mean what he said. I knew full well what I was really capable of.


    I had no idea why Theo said that. "President Manson, you know as well that it''s hard for me to


    manage Grant Corporation alone. So I''m strictly following up with every project. I won''t let the


    previous events repeat themselves."


    After that case, I was kicked out of Grant Corporation and suffered a lot of attacks. George smiled


    apologetically. "Mrs. Grant, what happenedst time was my fault. I hope you''re willing to trust me


    one more time. I promise that it¡¯ll never happen again."


    I raised my brows and turned to look at Benny." President Manson, are you still letting Mr. Sherman


    follow up with the projects?"


    President Manson smiled and nodded his head. "He¡¯s been in charge of following up with the


    projects rted to Grant Corporation all throughout. He knows these projects best."


    "Then please forgive me for rejecting you.¡± It was impossible for me to stay in Salt City to manage


    Grant


    Corporation. Even if I did stay in Salt City to manage i t, I did not want to work with Newlight Media.


    I could b e screwed over by Benny, that jerk, at any time.


    George was about to say something when Theo spoke first, "I respect my wife''s decision. Since she


    refuses t o work together with yourpany, then there''s nothing much for us to talk about. What


    happenedst time has caused a great impact on Grant Corporation. My wife was even kicked out


    from thepany. Although I didn''t ask forpensation for our losses, it''d be hard for us to work


    with yourpany again."


    George''s facial expression immediately changed." President Grant, you should know that our


    company wasn''t the only one at fault. It was also caused by the internal affairs of yourpany."


    "Doesn¡¯t yourpany hold some responsibility too?¡± There was no expression on Theo''s face.


    George did not say anything. He just stared at Theo with a gloomy face.


    He could not deny that.


    We started to eat once the dishes were served. Not even a sentence was exchanged as this odd


    atmosphere continued to hang in the air. George and Benny were the first to leave.


    After they left, I asked Mason to help me check in with Cecilia and Jerome when he went to France


    for a business trip. It was alright if he could not find them.


    After we left the restaurant, I asked Theo when we


    were in the car, "Since you didn''t n to cooperate with Newlight Media again from the beginning,


    why did you promise to attend this dinner?¡±


    Theo gave me a mysterious smile. "I have my intentions."


    I curled my lips and said nothing more. No matter what he intended to do, I was not curious about it.


    He could do whatever he wanted to as long as he was happy.


    I was going back to Whaldorf City in a few days. I was thinking of buying some Salt City specialties


    and bringing them back. Hence, I slept early at night.


    The next morning when I was nning to go out, I received a call from Heidi.


    I did not say anything. I waited for her to speak.


    "President Lane...¡± Heidi''s voice was choked up. "Are you free today? I''d like to meet up with you.¡±


    I was a little hesitant when I recalled what Matthew told me that day. "Heidi, I have something to do


    today.


    I don''t think I have time-"


    "President Lane, please, I¡¯m begging you,¡± Heidi cried out and interrupted me. "I just need a


    moment of your time. Can we please meet up and talk about it?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew what she was going to tell me. However, even if she told me about it, I would not be able to


    help her. I bit my lip. "Heidi, I can¡¯t help you." "President Lane, can you bear to leave me to die?"


    Heidi cried miserably. "I''ll really die if you don''t help m e.


    "I''m begging you, please? Even though you can¡¯t help m e, I''d still like to meet you."

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    After listening to her words, it was even harder for me to reject her. I could only agree helplessly.


    "Alright. Send me the address. I''ll go over now."


    "Alright, alright. I''m sending it to you now. Please, you have toe," Heidi said in a worried tone.


    Theo went out early in the morning and he could not send me there. I could only hail a taxi.


    When I arrived at the address Heidi gave me, it turned out to be a restaurant. She was standing at


    the door waiting for me.


    She was only wearing a thin jacket in this weather. I felt cold just looking at her. I walked over and


    saw bruises on the corner of her eyes. I frowned. "Did he beat you again?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Heidi lowered her head and said with unease, "Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s cold out here."


    We entered the restaurant and found a ce to sit. I put my bag on the chair beside me. I smiled


    and said, ¡± We''ve been to this restaurant before."


    "Yes." Heidi was holding a cup filled with warm water. There was a faint smile on her face. "It¡¯s rare


    that we found a restaurant that suits both our tastes."


    Although we were always busy with work back then,


    Heidi was happy. She was vibrant and energetic every day with high hopes for her future.


    However, now....


    I would be lying if I said I did not feel sad for her." Heidi, if there''s anything you''d like to tell me, just


    say i t."


    Heidi bit her lip. It took her a while to speak." President Lane, do you still remember when you were


    kidnapped at the underground parking lot?"


    My expression changed at once. "How do you know about that?"


    Even Theo did not know about this.


    Heidi smiled bitterly. "I overheard Benny mentioning i t."


    "What are you trying to tell me?" She must know something that I did not. Otherwise, she would not


    bring this up right after we met.


    "Who else knows about your fake abortion back then?" Heidi asked.


    "Mason." I frowned and thought for a moment. "And President Sherman."


    "Although President Sherman is Benny''s father, there¡¯s no way he''d tell Benny about this. Do you


    have any idea who told Benny about the kidnapper who threatened you with the baby in your womb


    back then?"


    Her words had made it obvious enough. I widened my eyes. "Do you mean Mason was the one who


    told him?"


    Heidi nodded her head.


    "That''s impossible." My face darkened. "And how can you be so sure that it wasn¡¯t President


    Sherman who told Benny?¡±


    Heidi snorted. "Because President Sherman and Benny are on bad terms. They don''t even usually


    talk. How could he possibly tell him things that he''s supposed to keep confidential?"


    I sped my hands tight, refusing to believe what I just heard. ¡°Mason and Theo are good buddies.


    They even share plenty ofmon interests. Why would he do that?"


    Mason had no reason to do anything that would harm Theo and me. It was impossible.


    "Do you think that Mason doesn''t have a reason to do s o?" Heidi let out a soft sigh. "What if I tell


    you that he has one?"


    There was a flurry of tension stirring up in me. "What i s it?"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Heidi pursed her lips, and it took her a while to answer me. "You can ask President Grant what


    happened between him and Mason back then."


    I did not know if I wasforting myself but I said cidly, "Even if something did happen between


    them, they would never do anything to hurt each other."


    Heidi took a sip of her drink and said slowly," President Lane, you''re probably being kept in the dark


    about many things. Although Benny always hits me and scolds me, he doesn''t have his guard up


    against m e. Hence, I was able to learn a lot of things. There are actually many things that you don¡¯t


    know about.


    "Last night, George and Benny hosted a dinner in hopes to continue working with Grant


    Corporation. Their purpose wasn''t money, they just want to entrap Grant Corporation.¡±


    My pupils slightly contracted. "What did you say?"


    Heidi put down the ss of water. "Grant Corporation has dominated Salt City for more than ten


    years. How many people are willing to live in its shadow?


    President Grant is capable. After he took over Grant Corporation, he developed it into a stronger


    company. It''s impossible to beat Grant Corporation through fair


    She paused for a moment and continued, "They''re thinking ofying their hands on the internal


    operations of Grant Corporation. The first step would b e building a partnership with Grant


    Corporation, like how they did itst time."


    My heart trembled. What she said put me in extreme shock.


    Heidi smiled bitterly. "Mason and the Louis family have partnered up. Benny and George are only


    Mason''s pawns. Their ultimate goal is to make President Grant lose everything he has. This is the


    information that I can provide you. I hope you¡¯ll believe me and advise President Grant to take


    precautions as soon as possible."


    I held the ss of water in my hands tightly. My voice was trembling. "Cindy loves Theo so much.


    Why would Grayson think of..."


    I did not finish the rest of the sentence because I came to a realization.


    Theo refused to get married to Cindy. He was not someone who could be manipted easily. If


    Grayson wanted to take control of Theo, he would have to make him lose everything he had. It


    could be that Grayson wanted the Grant family all for himself.


    With that spection in mind, I let out a gasp.


    Heidi smiled at me. "President Lane, I know you''re smart. There''s no need for me to make things


    clearer. You should already know."


    I needed to go back and digest all the information she had given me.


    I let out a soft sigh and said, "Heidi, I appreciate you telling me all this. I''ll go back and investigate it.


    I¡¯ll owe you a favor, but if you want me to help you get rid of Benny, I''m afraid I can¡¯t do that."


    I would have to face a big risk to help her get rid of Benny. Before I sessfully took revenge for my


    child, I had to treasure my life.


    Heidi smiled bitterly. "President Lane, you should know that there''s nothing else I need your help


    with apart from this."


    I raised my eyebrows.


    Heidi grabbed my hand. Her eyes were slightly red." President Lane, if what I told you is true, then


    President Grant is in a tough situation now. You won¡¯t watch them destroy President Grant, right?"


    She paused for a moment and continued to say, "If you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll only serve you until


    the day I die. I¡¯ll be your most sincere follower."


    "Heidi..." This was really hard for me.


    ¡±1¡¯11 sneak into the Louis family." Heidi clenched her teeth. "I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to." 1


    I let out a helpless sigh. "Heidi, I don¡¯t need you to do such dangerous things for me. Not to mention


    that


    Cindy knows you."


    "Tyler can help me." Heidi suddenly mentioned Tyler.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    How did she know Tyler?

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Heidi read what was in my mind. She chuckled." President Lane, I¡¯ve been working with you for


    such a long time. Don¡¯t you know my capability by now?"


    She continued to say, "I said I''ll help you do anything you ask me to. Shouldn''t you have some


    confidence in me? Besides, a woman who has given up on love is much stronger than you can


    imagine."


    At this moment, I felt as though Heidi had returned to how she was in the past-full of confidence. I


    shook m y head and smiled. ¡¯¡¯Looks like you''re confident you can convince me."


    "I¡¯m not." Heidi cast her eyes down and spoke with a bitter tone, "But I have to because you''re the


    last straw that I can hold onto. If you can''t help me, my whole life will be destroyed in Benny''s


    hands."


    If a man went all out to deceive a woman, even a smart woman would be doomed. Heidi was living


    proof of this.


    I had always pitied her, which was why I agreed to meet her.


    "I¡¯m convinced." I chuckled and said, "How would you like me to help you?"


    It was just Benny Sherman, right?


    I did not give a sh*t anymore. I was going to help her.


    Heidi was prepared to beg and plead with me. She did not expect me to agree to help her all of a


    sudden. She was startled.


    I reached out and waved in front of her. "Have you thought about how I''ll be able to help you?"


    "Yes!" There was a bright smile on Heidi¡¯s face. "I¡¯ve been thinking about this for God knows how


    long. I¡¯ve been looking for someone suitable to help me."


    I raised my brows. "Then tell me about your ns.¡±


    Heidi hurriedly took a piece of paper out. She put it on the dining table and pushed it toward me.


    "This is the club''s name and the private room number. Come over at eight o''clock tonight. Then..."


    I leaned my ear closer to her. I gave her a meaningful smile after she told me everything.


    Eight o''clock at night. I showed up right on time at the entrance of Emperor Club.


    I entered the club, and Heidi brought me to the private room she had reserved earlier. I opened the


    door, and i t did not surprise me to see Benny inside.


    I had to admit that he was good at disguising himself. No one would have known that he was


    secretly a womanizer.


    He was so surprised that he widened his eyes when I came in. "Mrs. Grant, I didn''t expect it would


    be you.¡±


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Sherman to be such a yer." I was wearing a low-cut dress with delicate


    makeup on my face. I bent over and leaned closer to Benny. I could hear his heavy breathing.


    Men loved striking contrasts, hence I specially dressed up in a different style. From what I saw in


    Benny''s gaze, he must be satisfied with my appearance.


    "Mrs. Grant, please take a seat." Benny pretended to be a gentleman.


    I sat beside him and spoke vaguely, "I''ve always been a yer. It''s just that I haven''t been indulging


    myself for many years due to my status. If it weren¡¯t for Heidi telling me that you''re pretty good at


    this and it tempted me, I would never havee."


    Benny¡¯s gaze was lingering on my body. "Mrs. Grant, aren¡¯t you afraid that President Grant will find


    out about this?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I gave him a charming smile. "How would he know if you don¡¯t tell him about this?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    "Yes, yes." Benny guffawed. "I truly didn''t expect a woman like you who''s always elegant and


    graceful to secretly be such a coquettish woman."


    What?


    I twitched the corner of my lips and suppressed the urge to p him in the face. I faked a smile and


    said," Don''t point fingers at me. You''re no better than me, right?"


    "Of course." Benny picked up a ss of wine and handed it to me. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here


    alone with you in this private room now."


    After he said that, the door of the private room opened. Heidi walked in.


    Benny shot her an unfriendly nce. "You don''t have any business here."


    Heidi nodded her head. She looked at me and said," President Lane, I¡¯m going downstairs to have


    some fun. I''ll let my husband keep youpany first."


    "Alright." Of course, I could not reject it.


    Seeing Benny¡¯s behavior, it seemed he would usually brazenly flirt with other women while not


    giving a sh* t about his wife. Men like him deserved to die.


    I looked at him coldly. "Mr. Sherman, are you the kind of person who parties a lot?"


    "Life is short. Of course, I''ll have to enjoy it while itsts." Benny drank a mouthful of liquor. "And


    having fun means having a good time. Otherwise, what am I doing in a ce like this?"


    After that, he put his hand on my thigh.


    I felt a nauseous feeling in my heart and grabbed his hand. "Mr. Sherman, it¡¯s been a long time


    since I mingled around and had fun. I''m feeling a little nervous. I''m going to the washroom. I¡¯ll be


    back soon."


    "Don''t you try to run away." Benny was slightly worried.


    "Run away?" I lifted the corners of my lips. "I can''t wait to have some fun with you, Mr. Sherman."


    Benny nodded his head with satisfaction. "Then you''d better hurry."


    I went to the washroom and took out the drug that Heidi gave me. It was a drug that could make


    one feel excited for a short period. I just had to put this into his ss and my mission would be


    aplished.


    After I came back from the washroom, I sat beside Benny and said with a smile, "Let''s drink before


    we start having fun."


    Benny shot me a nce and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. "I truly have no idea what


    President Grant is thinking. He left such beauty all alone, and out of all the women out there, he


    chose to fall for Cindy Reed."


    I endured the disgusting feeling. "That only means I''m not as beautiful as she is."


    "Nonsense." Benny turned his head and smelled the scent of my hair. "Do you have any idea how


    beautiful you are? You''re such a fascinating beauty."


    I could not stand his breath any longer. I pushed his head away. "Let¡¯s drink."


    Benny raised his brows and got up from the sofa. "If you want to y, we can¡¯t do it here. Let¡¯s go


    somewhere else.¡±


    I was surprised and replied hurriedly, "But Heidi isn''t back yet."


    "Why should we wait for her toe back?" Benny frowned unhappily. "I''m having fun with you, not


    her. I feel sick every time I look at her."


    Then, he dragged me off the sofa and walked out of the private room.


    I was anxious. "But the club is a dangerous ce. She¡¯s your wife, after all. You can¡¯t just leave her


    here alone."


    "She¡¯s already an adult. She won¡¯t get lost," Benny said in disdain.


    I pulled my arm out of his hand and said coldly, ¡°Heidi is not only your wife but she¡¯s my friend. I


    can¡¯t leave her here alone."


    "Why are you being so meddlesome?" Benny was getting angry.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    He grabbed my hand once more and dragged me down the stairs.


    I panicked. While struggling, I said, "Mr. Sherman, I won''t feel like having fun with you if you


    continue acting this way."


    It would be dangerous if I left this ce with him.


    "Why do you insist on staying here?" Benny stopped. H e narrowed his eyes and looked at me with


    a dangerous glint. "Are you plotting against me with Heidi? I could sense that something was wrong


    when she came in just now. I saw both of you making eye contact with each other."


    I suppressed the anxiety in me and said calmly, "Mr. Sherman, that¡¯s ridiculous. Is there any reason


    why I should plot against you?"


    "I don''t care whether you''re plotting against me or not." He grabbed me by the waist. His strength


    was frighteningly strong. "You¡¯re mine tonight."


    "How dare you!" I widened my eyes. "I''m not like other women whom you can touch so casually.


    You¡¯ll have t o bear the consequences if Theo learns about this."


    Benny sneered. "Do you think I''m afraid of him?"


    When I realized he was not afraid of Theo, I had no


    choice but to shout for help. However, the music in the club was too loud. No one paid attention


    even after I shouted twice.


    Benny looked at mecently. "You¡¯d better be obedient today.¡±


    Then, he took a small bottle out of his pocket and sprayed it on my face. I hurriedly held my breath


    as I realized something was wrong. However, it was toote.


    When I woke up, I realized I was on a hotel bed.


    Benny was standing beside the bed. The way he looked at me was like he was admiring an


    artwork." Since you''re awake now, let''s start the game.¡±


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down." Mr. Sherman, you''re not ying by the


    rules."


    "Rules?" Benny chuckled. "I''m here to have some fun. And I''m the one who sets the rules for the


    game.


    President Lane, you''d better behave yourself if you don''t want to suffer."


    I lifted my hand and pped him hard in the face. I warned him in a cold voice, "I won''t spare you if


    you dare to touch me."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Benny touched the corner of his lips. A bloodthirsty gleam shed across his eyes. "President Lane,


    you''re hot as f*ck. I love it. But I prefer to treat you this way."


    He pped me, causing my head to tilt to one side.


    That p got my head buzzing for a while before I got over it. I did not want to talk rubbish with him


    anymore. After recovering my senses, I picked up the tablemp on the bedside table and threw it


    at him.


    He did not expect me to be so violent. It hit him before he knew it.


    I saw an opportunity and got down from the other side of the bed before running toward the door.


    "B*tch!" Benny was much faster than me. He caught u p to me and grabbed my hair from behind.


    "Am I being too gentle with you?"


    I could feel the burning pain on my scalp. I could no longer bear the pain and screamed.


    "Yes, this is how you should be behaving." Benny enjoyed looking at me suffering in pain. "The


    more pain you¡¯re in, the more excited I be."


    He was a psycho through and through. His true colors were exposed now that there were only the


    two of us.


    I was pushed down against the floor. I could not just surrender. I lifted my leg and kicked him in his


    most vulnerable spot. However, he was prepared this time and caught my leg.


    "President Lane, you''re really hard to tame." Benny licked his lips. "But it''s alright. No matter how


    wild a woman is, I can still tame her. You¡¯re no exception."


    Then, he gave me another big p across the face. I suddenly lost all hearing in my ears.


    This was not the end. He grabbed my hair and dragged me off the floor, pushing my head against


    the wall, i

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    I felt a sharp pain on my forehead. Everything went ck at once.


    He finally stopped after he made sure that I was unable to fight back.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Iy down on the floor and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    "That''s better." Benny touched my face. He smiled and said, "I''ll be gentle to you as long as you


    behave yourself.¡±


    My eyes gradually regained rity, and I saw him moving his lips. "Benny, you''d better hope I don''t


    get out of here alive. Otherwise, I''m not going to let you get away with this."


    Benny smiled disdainfully. He did not give a damn about what I said. He lowered his head and bit


    my ear. "It''s gettingte. Let¡¯s enjoy the rest of our time together."


    I clenched my teeth. How I wished to tear him into pieces.


    When I was on the verge of breaking down, there was a knock on the door.


    My eyes brightened at once. I screamed, "Help!"


    "Shut up!" Benny covered my mouth. He anxiously looked at the door and asked, "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me." The unfamiliar voice of a man came from outside the door.


    Benny let go of me and walked to open the door.


    We were startled when we saw who it was.


    It was Lawrence Ray!


    He was the man who kidnapped me at the underground parking lot.


    Lawrence saw me and frowned. "Did you ask me toe over to watch this?"


    "I invited you?¡± Benny showed him an unhappy expression. "Are you kidding me? Why would I ask


    you toe here for nothing?"


    Lawrence''s brows furrowed even tighter together." You texted me, telling me that our boss has


    assigned another mission. You asked me toe over to discuss it."


    "I did no such thing," Benny said hurriedly.


    Both of them sensed that something was wrong and turned to look at me. "Did you do this?"


    I smiled and nodded my head. "Very smart of you."


    Lawrence knew something bad was going to happen. He smacked the sh*t out of Benny. "You this


    stupid thing! What are you doing with her? Is she someone


    you cany your hands on?"


    Benny got furious after he was pped. "Isn¡¯t she Theo Grant''s wife? Why can''t I touch her?"


    "Are you stupid?" Lawrence was so pissed that he was seeing stars. "She was acknowledged as


    Carlson Schuman''s goddaughter a couple of days ago. If Carlson knows youid your hands on


    her, no one will be able to help you. And Carlson is in Salt City right now. Even if you ask Chief Ford


    to help you, you still won¡¯t get away with this."


    Benny was startled.


    "What are you waiting for?" Lawrence smacked the back of his head. "Hurry up and leave now."


    "It''s toote now.¡± I looked at them calmly. "I''m not someone you can touch and get away with it."


    Benny heard what I said. I had just given him a reason to kill me. "Then I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Lawrence reached out and stopped him. He said with a gloomy face, "Don''t drag me into this if you


    wish to die. If you''re going to kill her, I''ll be the first to kill you."


    "F*ck!" Benny smashed both of his fists against the wall.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    He looked at me with a vicious stare. "Wanda Lane, what did I do to make you plot against me?"


    I chuckled. "It¡¯s simple. First, I have a grudge against Grayson Louis. Second, I''m helping Heidi get


    rid of a jerk like you. Given that you''re not the type who listens, I had no choice but to take things


    this far."


    "You have some guts!" Benny was so pissed that his eyes grew bloodshot.


    Since things have turned out this way, he might as well go all out. Benny pulled his necktie off and


    walked toward me. "No way. She has to die today. If she''s dead, I''ll have a way out."


    "You''re crazy.¡± Lawrence looked at him with frustration.


    I did not panic when Benny was approaching me. I was counting silently in my heart.


    When I counted to ten, loud noises came from outside.


    Lawrence shot me a nce. "Miss Lane, I just did as I was ordered to. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. You


    know that as well."


    After he said that, he dashed into the bathroom.


    I saw him stick his head into the bathtub filled with


    water. I secretly sighed while looking at this brilliant man.


    Benny realized that he had been betrayed. He cursed," Lawrence Ray, you son of a b*tch!"


    The police officers rushed in and instantly held him down on the floor. Theo walked toward me and


    covered me with a jacket. His expression was frighteningly gloomy. Carlson and Tyler came in after


    that, both with terrible expressions on their faces. They let out soft sighs. "I''m fine."


    When Chief Ford saw me in such a terrible state, he almost had a stroke and died on the spot. He


    looked at Benny who was being held down on the floor with a hateful gaze. He kicked him forcefully.


    "F*cking animal!"


    I was sent to the hospital. Theo left after the wounds o n my body were treated and dressed. Tyler


    kept mepany in the ward.


    "Wandy, I''m extremely pissed off right now," he said without an expression on his face.


    I let out a small cough and remained silent.


    "I don¡¯t know if I should beplimenting you for maturing or calling you dumb." Tyler was


    frustrated." This is my first time seeing someone set up a plot that almost got themselves killed."


    I smiled awkwardly. "But I got what I wanted. It''s fine since it''s the oue I was aiming for."


    "If my uncle and I weren''t in Salt City, you would¡¯ve lost your life today," Tyler said heartlessly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I curled my lips. "The point is you¡¯re here, right? If I knew you weren''t around, I wouldn''t have


    schemed against him."


    Tyler snorted lightly. He did not lecture me anymore. H e sat on the chair and said calmly, "Benny


    will never get out. He has the blood of several people on his hands and has done many other illegal


    deeds. Back then, he had Chief Ford backing him up. He made use of Chief Ford''s authority and no


    one dared to do anything to him. However, Chief Ford can¡¯t even protect himself this time, not to


    mention help Benny."


    "Who''s the one backing Chief Ford?" I had always wanted to figure this out.


    "Petra White." Tyler smiled faintly. "They found transaction records between the two. It''s proven. Of


    course, Grayson seems to be involved in it as well. It''s just that he''s meticulous when doing things.


    There''s n o evidence that can link it to him. But if he doesn''t want to get involved in this, I''m afraid


    he''ll have to keep a distance from Petra and Cindy from today onward."


    "That means I did something good." I smiled brightly." The final result is much better than I


    imagined."


    "Don¡¯t get too happy yet. We still can¡¯t do anything." Tyler continued to nag at me.


    I nodded my head. "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not in a rush. We¡¯ll


    take it slow and see how things go."


    Heidi initially wanted to use Theo''s power to keep Benny in prison. However, I refused to do that. I


    did not want Benny to have the chance to get out in the future. Hence, solely relying on Theo''s


    power would not be enough.


    Maybe God did not like bastards like Benny who lorded over others. When I heard that Carlson


    arrived i n Salt City yesterday, I took the opportunity toe u p with an ambitious plot.


    After Tyler left, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    When I woke up, Theo was standing by my bed, staring at me. He was against the light, so I could


    not see the expression on his face, but I could sense that h e was not in a very good mood.


    He did not say a word to me on the journey from the hotel to the hospital. When the doctor treated


    the wounds on my body, he did not utter a single word. He kept mum. He was very unhappy, or to


    be more specific, he was furious.


    Even the nurse who came in to help me with my IV drips felt the icy-cold air that he exuded. She left


    in such a hurry after that as though she was escaping from something.


    I looked at Theo and saw that he lookednguished with his bloodshot eyes and ashen face.


    However, it did not affect how good he looked.


    "Do you have anything to exin?" s, he broke the silence.


    What was there to exin? With how smart he was, h e should be able to make an educated guess


    on what had happened.


    Did I really have to spell out that this was all part of m y n, even down to the fact that I would get


    hurt?


    I was afraid that he would die of rage if I really did say it.


    Lowering my head, I chose not to say anything. If he was angry with me, he should just yell at me.


    Yelling a t me would not physically wound me.


    Theo saw how I was ready to ept his wrath and let out a long sigh. "So you¡¯re not going to


    exin anything?"


    I nodded.


    "You still have the audacity to nod?!" Theo bent down and sped my chin tightly, angrily gritting his


    teeth. "Look at all the injuries on your body. If you had miscalcted or there was just a slight dy,


    you could''ve died!"


    "He wouldn''t kill me." I squinted.


    Theo was so mad heughed out loud. "How are you s o confident?"


    "He wouldn''t kill me that easily because I¡¯m your wife." Benny Sherman may have wanted to kill me


    and was shrieking about killing me, yet I did not think he was daring enough to actually do it. After


    all, no one would push themselves into a dead end while there was still a sliver of hope.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    My words had probably calmed Theo¡¯s anger as he said helplessly, "You win this time."


    "Don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?" I did not want to argue with him sote at night, so I softened my


    attitude. "See, I''m so badly injured and there¡¯s no spot o n me that isn''t painful. You should be


    showing me some concern instead of scolding me, right?"


    Theo''s breath hitched, and his temper calmed down.


    He released my chin and asked faintly, "I thought you didn¡¯t know what pain was?"


    I pouted as I muttered pitifully, "I''m made of flesh and blood. How could I not know what pain is?"


    "If you know, why did you still-"


    It seemed Theo could not hold back the urge to lecture me, so I quickly interrupted him, "I didn''t


    expect Benny to be such a violent pervert. I thought he would just give me a few ps and wouldn''t


    hurt me too much."


    "How smart of you." Theo did not hold back on his mocking words.


    I smiled foolishly and did not say anything after that.


    "There was another man in the room. Do you know him?" My expression became slightly


    complicated when Theo asked about Lawrence.


    I could not tell him that I knew that person. If I told Theo the reason why Lawrence kidnapped me


    back then, he might not believe me. Besides, I did not have any evidence.


    "I don''t know him. He came to look for Benny. If it weren''t for his arrival that helped stall time, I might


    have..." I thought my acting was pretty good, but it did not fool Theo.


    His eyes narrowed as he bent down to pinch my chin tightly once more. I saw danger shing in his


    eyes." Don''t you lie to me. Just be a good girl and tell me if you know that person or not."

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Displeasure filled my heart as I faced Theo''s interrogation. "Why do you think I know him?"


    Theo scoffed. "Lawrence Ray is a project director in Petra¡¯spany. He¡¯s not involved with Benny


    Sherman, so why would he look for Benny at the hotel i n the middle of the night? Why did Benny


    attack him? What happened between the three of you before we got there? Wanda Lane, I''m


    advising you that you had better not take me as a fool."


    Petra?


    Since Theo had brought it up...


    I smiled coldly. "Lawrence and Benny are closely involved, you know. They both work for Petra and


    Grayson!"


    Theo''s expression sank. "You do know him!"


    "Indeed." If he really wanted to know, I would tell him. "He kidnapped me once before under Cindy''s


    orders."


    Theo was about to speak when I interrupted him." Petra didn''t know that Cindy was her daughter at


    that time, so I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. However, it doesn''t matter if you believe me or not


    now since it happened a long time ago. Besides, I didn¡¯t sustain physical injuries from that incident.¡±


    Theo frowned. "Since you said that Petra didn''t know Cindy was her daughter at that time, it means


    that it''s impossible that she did it."


    See?


    No matter how cold this man was toward Cindy, she was still held in high regard in his heart-so high


    that he would believe her to this extent.


    I smirked coldly. "It¡¯s up to you whether to believe me o r not."


    "How was she able to use Petra''s people?" Theo sighed. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, and it''s


    not that I believe in Cindy. I just think that someone else was the one who gave the order to


    Lawrence."


    "Hah." I smiled mockingly. "President Grant, listen to yourself. It''s obvious that you don''t believe


    Cindy instructed Lawrence to kidnap me. Why do you have t o sugarcoat it like that?"


    It was making me sick!


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo got angry. "Can you not twist my words around?¡±


    "I don''t think I did.¡± Iughed icily. "Besides, I already told you, it¡¯s totally up to you if you want to


    believe me or not. So please stop discussing this matter with me. I don''t want to argue with you


    since it¡¯s pointless and i t doesn''t benefit anyone."


    Theo¡¯s brows were locked in a tight frown. "Wanda Lane!"


    I waved my hand and spoke emotionlessly, "Just go. I want to rest.¡±


    After I was done speaking, Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes, hoping that he would take


    the hint and leave.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, Theo did not get the memo at all since he carried a chair over and sat next to my bed. He


    was staring intently at me, and his stare gave me goosebumps all over my body.


    Exasperated, I opened my eyes. "What do you want?"


    "You can just go to sleep." Theo''s face was stoic.


    I was speechless. "How can I fall asleep with you staring at me like that?"


    Theo cocked his eyebrows. "That¡¯s none of my business."


    "You!" I was furious.


    A nurse just so happened toe into my ward at this time. It was the same nurse who changed


    the dressings on my wounds just now. She felt that the atmosphere was still odd, so she walked


    carefully and ced the ointment she was holding on the cab near my bed.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Theo gave the nurse a side-eye while he asked coldly," What is this?¡±


    The nurse was almost in tears as she replied with a shaky voice, "This... This is the ointment for Ms.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lane''s wrist. When I was changing the dressings for M s. Lane, I noticed that her wrists are swollen,


    so I went ahead and got this from the doctor."


    Theo responded to her faintly and waved at her, signaling for her to leave.


    After the nurse ran out, he picked up the ointment and said, "Give me your hands.¡±


    "No thanks." I was still mad, so I did not want to cooperate with him. "I¡¯ll do it myselfter. I don¡¯t


    need you to do it for me.¡±


    After I was done speaking, I proceeded to chase him out again. "It''s gettingte, you¡¯d better go


    back soon t o rest."


    Theo scoffed. "Do you want me to use force?¡±


    "Go ahead.¡± I stiffened my neck, refusing to back down.


    Theo narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Are you sure?"


    "I..." I was probably not as sure as I thought.


    Theo nodded with satisfaction after he saw me taking


    out my hands from under the nket. ¡°Good girl."


    I rolled my eyes.


    Theo squeezed out some ointment and applied it carefully on my wrists. I knew he was worried that


    he would hurt me, and I felt a gush of warmth in my heart. "You don''t have to be afraid of hurting


    me. I can''t really feel my wrists now."


    Besides, I deserved the pain. I would have to endure it i f it hurt.


    Theo looked at me and said faintly, "Don¡¯t do such a dangerous stunt in the future. Just tell me what


    you want to do and I''ll try my best to do it for you."


    I pursed my lips. "Got it."


    My lips may be saying yes, but if I had the chance to d o it all again, I would make the same


    decision. I would not rely on him.


    Ever since my baby died, I learned one thing, which was not to rely on anyone. The most effective


    weapon was one''s strength and power.


    After applying the ointment on my wrists, Theo looked at my arms. "Do you want to apply some on


    your arms as well?"


    "No need." I shook my head to reject him. "The doctors already applied ointment on the other


    areas."


    Theo nodded and tucked me in. "Rest well, then."


    I looked at him, and after some contemtion, I replied. "Thank you.¡± "Still so courteous with me?"


    Theo''s face was colored with displease. "What do you think our rtionship i s?"


    I pursed my lips. "Married couples should thank each other too."


    Theo scoffed. "If you ever thank me again, don¡¯t me me if I bully you extra hard."


    U H


    A week passed, and the injuries on my body were still notpletely healed. Benny¡¯s court verdict


    was out. One could not count all the bad things he did in Salt Cindy under Grayson and Chief Ford''s


    orders. The worst thing was that he had even taken a few lives. He was punished for all his


    wrongdoings. A death sentence was something he could not escape from. 1


    Chief Ford was also sacked, and once they were done investigating him, the court would punish


    him as well.


    Carlson Schuman did not want to let go of the person behind them, so he ordered his people to


    investigate for any evidence of Grayson''s wrongdoings, but it was an extremely difficult task. Even if


    they found a lead, i t might not be enough to bring Grayson down.


    I did not lose hope since this was all within my expectations. Besides, I was well prepared for a long


    battle ahead of me.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Theo brought me back to Whaldorf City when the injuries on my body were almostpletely


    healed.


    As I had been gone a while, there was a huge backlog o f work waiting for me at the office. Hence, I


    worked like a madman and finally got them done after a week.


    Tyler called me and told me that Cindy had lost her baby. Her mental state was not doing well and


    she was still in the hospital.


    After I hung up, I considered it for a moment and called Theo.


    He was just done with work, so his tone was breezy." Missed me?"


    I ignored him and said faintly, "I want to go for a check -up at the hospital."


    "Are you okay?" Theo suddenly became very concerned. "Where do you feel ufortable?"


    I responded with a faint hum. "My stomach hurts a little."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Theo immediately said, "I''lle pick you up and we''ll go to the hospital right away.¡±


    He came really quickly, and when he saw me, he asked nervously, "When did it start hurting? Does


    it


    hurt badly?"


    I put on my safety belt and shook my head. "It''s not very painful, but it''s been throbbing for a few


    days now."


    After hearing what I said, Theo started the car immediately.


    When we got to the hospital, the doctor did some checks on me and said that the pain was caused


    by m y irregr diet. He gave me some medications. He told me to have my meals and take my


    medications o n time. I would be fine if I did that.


    After leaving the doctor¡¯s office, Theo and I bumped into Cindy and Petra while we were walking to


    the elevator.


    I was not surprised since I had messaged Tyler and asked him to inform Cindy that Theo was going


    to be a t the gastroenterology department on the fifth floor.


    "Theowy..." When Cindy saw Theo, her eyes were immediately red-rimmed. "Why haven''t youe


    to visit me after so long?"


    Theo frowned.


    Cindy saw that his face was stoic and he was keeping quiet, so she ran toward him. Just as she


    was about to leap into his arms, her legs gave way and she plopped onto the floor.


    I knew Theo would not be able to turn a blind eye to that. Lo and behold, he sighed faintly and


    helped her u


    "Theowy!" Cindy took this opportunity to lie in his embrace as she cried out, "Do you know how I


    managed to survive in the past few weeks? I held onto the thought of you. I just wanted to see you


    one more time before I died."


    "Why are you talking about death, child?!" Petra could not bear to hear her speak like that so she


    hastily interrupted Cindy.


    "I''m better off dead. What reason do I have to keep living?" Cindy was crying badly. "My baby is


    dead and my Theowy doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I will never be able to be happy again, so I might


    as well be dead!"


    Theo pursed his lips. After a long time, he said, "Your life won''t be over just because you lost a


    baby. You¡¯ll b e able to find your happiness one day."


    What he said were merely empty, meaningless words, but in Cindy''s ears, she heard Theo


    promising that he would not leave her. 1


    "Theowy, I knew you wouldn''t leave me and throw me aside.¡± Cindy grasped his buttoned shirt


    tightly as she cried sorrowfully. "Everything was my fault. I shouldn''t have been so selfish. I''ll be


    good from now o n. I won¡¯t cause trouble ever again, so please, don''t ignore me, okay?


    "I¡¯ll never ever seek trouble with Wanda anymore. I''ll treat her like my own sister. Please, Theowy,


    will you forgive me? I really know that I¡¯m in the wrong."


    After she was done speaking, she began sobbing loudly. After some hesitation, Theo ced his


    hand on her back and patted her in an attempt tofort her.


    I snickered coldly and said coldly, "I''ll wait for you in the car.¡±


    Theo looked at me. "I''ll go down with you."


    "No!" Cindy''s eyes were bulging out. "Theowy, don''t leave, please? Can you stay with me? I''m really


    sad about losing the baby."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Theo looked at me like he was ced in a really tough spot. I shrugged. "It''s fine, you can go be


    with her


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    since I understand the pain of losing a baby... as well.¡±


    Right after I said those words, Theo shook his head." The thought of you being alone makes me


    worried, so I think I''d better go with you-"


    "Wanda!¡± Cindy interrupted him. "I didn''t kill your baby! If I did, I''d die a painful death!¡±


    She probably did not believe in karma, that was why she could curse herself without a care in mind.


    Cindy saw that I was still indifferent, so she released Theo and came in front of me, where she


    knelt." Wanda, my mother loves me too much. That''s why she did all of that to you, but I had no


    idea about those things. If I had known, I would''ve stopped her. Please believe me, okay?"


    Petra came over and knelt before me as well. "Wanda, what Cindy said is true. Everything was my


    idea and I did those things alone. One has to pay for the wrongdoingsmitted. It''s just that I


    didn''t expect Cindy would be the one to face the consequences of m y actions. You''ve taken the life


    of Cindy''s baby as you wished, so let''s call it even, okay?"


    Themotion caused by this pair of mother and daughter naturally attracted the attention of many


    people. As soon as Petra was done talking, the crowd around us started talking between


    themselves.


    Iughed coldly in my heart. What a cheap rendition o f an emotional scene. What did they want to


    achieve from this?


    Was it merely to force me to forgive them in front of Theo?


    That was meaningless.


    People around us started advising me to forgive them, that forgiveness was a virtue. After a few


    moments of listening to the chaos around me, I could no longer hold myself back. "If you don¡¯t know


    the entire story, don¡¯t advise others on the course of action that they''re supposed to take. Do all of


    you know how painfully my baby died from their cruelty? Aren''t you afraid that m y baby will hear


    you and pay you a visit at night?"


    Instantly, the crowd around us took a step back and stopped talking.


    I looked at the pair of mother and daughter who were kneeling before me. I scoffed. "Although I


    know that this is all an act, to see both of you kneeling before me like this feels really good. I hope


    you''ll continue to be o n your knees as you listen to what I have to say next. Firstly, if you two are


    really sorry, go kneel in front of my baby''s grave and repent. Secondly, Cindy Reed, I have


    absolutely nothing to do with your baby''s death. I may hate you for killing my baby, but I''m no evil


    wench like you. I wouldn''ty hands on innocent lives. Also, how did I kill your baby? When the


    incident happened, I wasn¡¯t in Salt City.


    "Also, don¡¯t pretend like you¡¯re sad about the baby¡¯s death. I think you¡¯re more ted than anything


    else. After all, the baby isn''t even Theo''s. Wouldn''t it be an awkward situation if a DNA test was


    done on the baby after they were born?"


    Cindy''s expression immediately sank, while Petra''s expression was equally unpleasant. "Wanda


    Lane, you''re spewing nonsense-"


    I interrupted her with a huff. "It¡¯s alright for you to use me but if I do the same, I''m spewing


    nonsense? Such double standards, President White.¡±


    I went into the elevator right after I was done. I no longer wanted to be entangled with this


    shameless pair.


    I sat in the car for a few minutes before Theo came running out of the hospital.


    After he got in, I asked, "She must be devastated after losing her baby. Why didn¡¯t you stay by her


    side a while more?"


    Theo did not respond to me and merely stared at me.


    I frowned. "What? Am I wrong?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips, then leaned over to kiss me on the lips.


    I narrowed my eyes and pushed him away mercilessly. "What the heck is wrong with you?"


    "Wanda Lane, do you have to be so sarcastic when you speak?" Theo¡¯s face was filled with


    displeasure.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    I looked at him emotionlessly. "Did the things I said just now hurt the apple of your eye? If so, I''m so


    sorry for that. But I just can¡¯t bear the sight of her."


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo¡¯s face became more unhappy.


    I jeered, "if you insist on defending her, just give me two tight ps across the face right now and


    remember to record it so you can send the video to Cindy. That way, she''ll know just how much you


    love her."


    Theo took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to roar out in anger. "In your eyes, I''ll stand on


    Cindy''s side and defend her blindly since I believe her unconditionally, right?"


    My hands were clenched tightly together. "Isn''t it true?"


    Theo suddenly burst out inughter. It sounded eerie." Wanda Lane, do you really think of me as


    your husband? You don''t trust me; you disappeared after our baby died; you allowed Matthew


    Zimmer to protect you and take care of you; when you wanted to take revenge, you got Tyler


    Schuman to help you. Are they your husbands or am I?" "How do you expect me to trust you?" I


    smiled bitterly.


    "Theo Grant, ask yourself how much of your heart does Cindy take up? You''ll never leave her no


    matter how many evil and foul things she does. You¡¯ll never loathe her one bit. These are facts-facts


    that you can''t deny.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me, how can I believe a man who has abandoned me again and again, choosing Cindy over


    me every single time?"


    I did not care as much now. I did not mind that Cindy would always upy the first position in his


    heart. M y eptance of this fact had made everyone happier, n o?


    However, was I expected not to find faults in both Theo and Cindy?


    Impossible!


    Theo looked at me for a long time before he said," What can I do to make you trust me?"


    I sneered. "Don''t ask me ridiculous questions like that. You don¡¯t have to tire yourself to gain my


    trust either.


    I don¡¯t care that you''ve ced Cindy on the world''s highest pedestal or if you want to go take care


    of her. It''s better like this for everyone."


    Theo gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievably stubborn, Wanda Lane."


    I smiled with squinted eyes. "Seems like you don''t know me well enough, President Grant. I''ve been


    the same loathsome woman all this while. I apologize for disappointing you, President Grant."


    I was quick-witted in arguments. Theo took a deep breath and was clearly enraged.


    He grabbed his hair in frustration and pulled out a pack of cigarettes from the glovepartment.


    I frowned and was about to get out of the car when Theo locked the door. I red at him.


    Theo took a drag of the cigarette and asked faintly," Are you sure you want us to keep fighting like


    this?"


    "I''m not fighting with you." I was solemn. "I was just telling you my opinions in a more emotional


    manner."


    "Hah." Theo smirked mockingly. "You must¡¯ve been the same in your past life."


    I refused to back down. "I learned everything from you, President Grant. How else would I have


    gotten the chance to learn these sorts of things?"


    Theo punched the steering wheel with a dark expression. "Wanda Lane, do you have to talk to me


    like this?"

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Iughed coldly. "If you don''t like listening to me, President Grant, I''ll stop speaking."


    "You!" Theo was furious.


    I turned away and looked out the window, not nning to speak anymore.


    After a long pause, Theo said helplessly, "Wanda Lane, you always stubbornly assume that things


    are how you think they are. But my thoughts may not be what you think they are."


    A faint harrumph was my only reply.


    Theo took a deep breath and continued, "Can you point out what I''ve said since getting into the car


    that med you for saying the wrong things to them?"


    I pursed my lips.


    It seemed like... there was none.


    I pulled my hair in frustration. "If you agree with what I said to them, turn around right now and give


    them a n earful. Then I''ll believe you¡¯re on my side."


    Theo did not expect me to respond in such a childish way. He was dumbfounded.


    I looked at how stunned he was and burst out inughter.


    "Not angry anymore?" Theo took the opportunity and used his shoulders to bump into me teasingly.


    "If you''re no longer angry, what do you feel like eating?"


    I pouted. "I''m not hungry."


    In the future, I probably would not have to eat anymore. Every time I was hungry, I could just argue


    with Theo and I would be so angry that it would ruin m y appetite.


    Theo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you''re not hungry?"


    I nodded coldly.


    He grabbed my hand, brought it to his mouth, and kissed it. "I gotta make you hungry first, then."


    I looked at his meaningful smirk and knew exactly what he meant. My expression sank. "Theo


    Grant, what in the world is going on inside your mind?"


    Theo cocked his eyebrow. "Only good things, of course."


    "Pffft." I was filled with disdain.


    How shameless of him!


    Theo started the car and smiled faintly. "We can eat moreter if we exercise before that."


    "No!" My face was gloomy. "Can you stop thinking about that on a daily basis?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Think about what?"


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Wanda Lane, let''s be reasonable." Theo sighed. "When you were injured and hospitalized, I was


    okay with you saying no to it. When you came back to Whaldorf, you were busy with the backlog


    from work. I was okay with you saying no then too. However, for you to continue saying no now


    when there''s nothing going o n, it''s a little too much."


    He scoffed and no longer said anything else.


    When we got home, I wanted to go to the kitchen to look for Miss Woods and Miss Zuri. However,


    Theo swept me off my feet from behind.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    "Theo Grant!" I was so mad my face was flushed. "Put me down now!"


    Theo cocked his eyebrows. "I refuse."


    "You!"


    I was so angry I did not know what to say. I was also worried that if I screamed, Miss Woods and


    Miss Zuri would hear me. Hence, all I could do was struggle.


    Theo carried me to the bedroom and ced me on the bed.


    I knew I could not escape, so I pursed my lips and said, "I''m cold. Why don¡¯t we take a warm bath


    first?"


    Theo nodded. "Sounds good."


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw him agree.


    After a warm shower, Theo carried me back to the bedroom and gently put me on the bed.


    "Wanda... We''re husband and wife. I hope that you¡¯ll rely on me and trust me. Believe me, no matter


    what, I''ll always be by your side to face all of life''s hurdles with you.¡±


    His voice was soothing, and his words were gentle. I peered open my eyes and looked at him,


    feeling a momentary bleakness in my heart.


    Should I trust him again?


    When I woke up from my sleep the next day, I opened my eyes to see him changing. I gritted my


    teeth. ¡°* sshole.¡±


    Theo turned around and looked at me with a smile. " Why are you up so early?"


    He looked refreshed and was in a good mood. I was upset, so I yanked my nket to cover it over


    my head. "Ultimate *sshole!"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Theo realized something was wrong, s o he came over to check on me.


    Buried in my nket, I whimpered. "Don''t touch me."


    "You just got up..." Theo forcefully yanked open my nket and saw my red-rimmed eyes. He was


    stunned. "How did I wrong you again this time?"


    I sniffled. "Theo Grant, if you disregard my feelings again, then don''t touch me ever again."


    Theo saw that I was angry and did not want to fight with me early in the morning, so he frowned and


    walked away.


    I red at his leaving image, the fire in my heart burning brighter and brighter.


    Afterzing on the bed for a couple more minutes, I got up to go to the toilet and washed up before I


    went downstairs.


    I was daydreaming on the sofa in front of the TV in the living room.


    "Madam, eat something, please?¡± Miss Woods came over.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not hungry." I was in a foul mood, so my tone was a little cold.


    Miss Woods sighed. "Madam, let me give you some advice. No matter what happens, your health


    should take priority. You don¡¯t have very good health, so it¡¯s all the more reason that you should


    have your meal at regr hours. You can''t choose not to eat simply because you''re not in a good


    mood."


    She was just concerned about me. I softened my expression. "Miss Woods, I really have no


    appetite now. I''ll eatter when I''m hungry, okay?"


    Miss Woods was agitated when she realized that I was not going toply. "Madam, let''s not talk


    about other things. You clearly know how Master Theo was raised, and how he¡¯s like personality-


    wise. Do you really think that despite how he treats you, he doesn''t love you? He has changed so


    much, so I hope you can give him another chance and give both of you another chance. It¡¯s really


    not a good idea to keep fighting like this since your body can''t take it!¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    "Miss Woods..." I wanted to say something else, but I suddenly felt like there was no need to.


    Hence, all I said was, "Fine, I¡¯ll think about it. You can go ahead and do what you have to, Miss


    Woods. I''d like to be left alone for a while."


    Miss Woods knew she could not continue with the conversation, so she sighed and left.


    I took the remote control from the table and turned on the TV. I did not know what to watch, so I just


    switched to a channel showing an entertainment program.


    However, no matter how funny the program was, it could not make meugh. I reckoned my mood


    could not get any worse.


    I tried to watch for another couple of minutes when I realized I could not continue anymore. I was


    really frustrated, so I got up and walked toward the door of the vi.


    Whaldorf always seemed to make one feel sad and lonely when it was winter. There was no snow


    on the ground, no green leaves on the trees, the skies were always gloomy, and the whole world felt


    really lifeless.


    "Wanda Lane!¡± A male voice roared, snapping me back


    to reality.


    I watched the man stride toward me, and there were n o longer mes of anger in my heart. I was


    oddly calm. Perhaps I just felt like nothing really mattered anymore.


    "You''re just going to stand here in your pajamas? Are you nuts?" Theo lectured me as he quickly


    carried me into the vi.


    I raised my eyes to see his darkening face. I scoffed. "I f I weren''t nuts, would I have followed you


    hack?"


    "You!" Theo became more enraged after hearing what I said.


    He carried me back to our room and tossed me roughly on the bed. Then, he yanked the nket


    that was cast aside and wrapped me tightly with it." Wanda Lane, do you hate me so much? Are


    you trying t o get me not to touch you anymore through selfharm?"


    "I don''t want to fight with you." I closed my eyes wearily.


    I had not eaten anything since I woke up, so I really could not muster the energy to fight with him.


    Theo spat out through gritted teeth. "You win this time."


    Then, he pressed on the call button that was by the bed.


    Miss Woods quickly came up. When she saw Theo''s angered face, she spoke warily, "Sir, I tried to


    ask Madam to eat just now and she refused. Why don''t you talk to her?"


    Theo frowned. "Prepare something. I''ll bring her down to eat in a while."


    After Miss Woods left, he looked at me silently.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He broke the silence with a sigh. "I was out of line and inconsiderate yesterday."


    My head was down. I refused to respond to him.


    Theo pulled out a bottle of ointment from the cab b y the bed. "I''ll apply some for you."


    I red at him. "Theo Grant, are you deliberately trying to make me ufortable, both physically


    and mentally?"


    Theo tossed the ointment on the bed. "You do it, then."


    I did not want to look at him, so I wrapped myself tightly with the nket. "Leave me alone. Just let


    me b e alone for a while, please?"


    Even though I knew something was wrong with my emotions, I could not control them. The more I


    tried to control my emotions, the more uncontroble they became. I would only get more anxious


    and my emotions would be worse.


    I did not hear any sounds, so I thought Theo had angrily left the room. I was about to peek my head


    out for fresh air when I was hugged from behind.


    "I''m sorry." Theo''s distinctive voice rang in my ears. "I know you can''t control your emotions, but I


    still went ahead and fought with you anyway. Get up and be a good girl. Eat something, then take


    your meds. You can punish me however you want to when you feel more stable."


    It was not an easy feat for Theo to say such soft things. My emotions were slightly disengaged.


    He took away the nket from me and carried me." Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat."

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    I did not struggle.


    When we reached the dining area, he sat down on the chair with me. I was still stunned as I sat on


    hisp.


    "How about I feed you?" Theo inched his mouth closer to my ear and whispered.


    I pursed my lips and rejected without mercy. "I''ll feed myself."


    Theo was slightly disappointed. "You really don''t need me to feed you?"


    "No!"


    "Alright, then." Theo removed his arms that were around my waist in disappointment.


    I got up and sat on the chair at the side. I picked up m y fork and ate quietly. Theo rested his head in


    his palms while he watched me eat.


    I only managed to eat half a bowl of pasta before I was full. I was about to put down my fork when


    Theo snapped coldly. "No leftovers."


    I frowned. "I really can¡¯t eat anymore."


    "Eat half of what¡¯s left, then." His tone softened. "Be a good girl. Finish it up and I''ll give you a


    reward.¡±


    I did not care much about the reward he mentioned, but I was afraid that he would continue nagging


    me, s o I forced myself to eat a little more.


    We went back to the bedroom after we were done eating. While Theo went to get me my


    medication, I fell asleep on the bed.


    When I woke up again, it was already dark out. I cocked my head as I looked at Theo who was by


    my side. I did not want to wake him up, so I gently removed his arm from my waist and got out of


    bed.


    I went to the toilet, and when I washed my hands, I saw my pale face in the mirror. I felt a little dizzy.


    I regted my emotions, then I slowly walked back into the bedroom.


    Theo was already awake. He smiled as he waved at m e. "Come here."


    My eyebrows were locked into a frown. "Are you gesturing for a puppy toe over?"


    "Of course not." Theo got out of bed and walked toward me. "Hungry?"


    "No." I walked past him and sat on the bed.


    Theo leaned over. "Have something to eat, okay? You''ve been asleep for a day. You should eat


    something."


    "Can you stop being so annoying?" s, I could not hold in my emotions.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop annoying you." Theo relented. " What do you feel like doing now?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I looked straight into his eyes and spoke every word slowly, "I just want to be left alone for a while."


    Theo was silent. He grabbed the medicine container from the cab. "Take your medication first."


    I scratched my head in frustration. "I''m not taking it. Get out!"


    "Wanda, be good." Theo crouched down before me and continued with his coaxing. "I''ll go once


    you''ve taken your medication."


    "I said I¡¯m not taking it! Do you not understand English?!" I told him I wanted to be left alone. Did he


    have to continue to annoy me?


    He was... driving me crazy.


    Theo''s face was slightly icy, but he did not say anything more.


    Iy on the bed and closed my eyes once more, hugging myself tightly. 1

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    After a while, Theoy beside me.


    I frowned. I was about to go berserk when his low voice rang out. "I won''t disturb you. I''ll just


    apany you here quietly."


    "Whatever.¡± My tone was icy-cold.


    I wanted to quickly fall asleep, but I had just woken u p. How was I supposed to fall asleep again so


    soon? Just lying here and not doing anything made my brain think of just about anything and


    everything.


    I thought about my baby who died and Cindy''s baby who also died. I never wanted her baby to die


    as well. No matter how wretched the baby¡¯s mother was, the baby was innocent.


    I thought about Cindy and came to the conclusion that she did not think babies were innocent. She


    did not feel any remorse for killing my baby, so why should I feel guilty for the death of her baby?


    "This isn¡¯t." I bit my nails. "How can I think like this?"


    Theo sat up halfway and asked quizzically, "What are you mumbling about?"


    I took a deep breath. "I thought you said you¡¯ll be quiet?"


    "I didn''t hear you clearly, so I was just asking..." Theo did not finish his sentence before he started


    pulling his hair in frustration. "Whatever, I''m not going to talk anymore."


    Hey down again and I got out of bed to look for some sleeping pills in the bedside cab.


    I needed to sleep right this instant. If I did not, I would go berserk. Only when I was asleep would I


    not have t o think of anything.


    "What are you looking for?" Theo asked with a frown.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Sleeping pills." My voice was quivering. "Where did you keep the sleeping pills?"


    "In the first aid box."


    He paused and asked again, "What do you want to do with the sleeping pills?¡±


    "I want to sleep." I got up and started aggressively pulling my hair. "Stop asking so many questions.


    Just stop talking, okay?"


    Theo''s expression sank.


    I broke down and started wailing. "I beg you, just let m e be alone for a while. Please, I beg you!"


    Theo quickly got out of bed and wrapped me in his arms. "Calm down, Wanda. I¡¯ll bring you to see


    the doctor.¡±


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital!" I was so agitated I felt like there were a million ants crawling on


    my heart. "Theo Grant, my request is so small yet you can''t even fulfill it? Just get out, please?¡±


    Theo was so worried he started screaming, "How do you expect me to leave you alone when you¡¯re


    acting like this?"


    "Theo Grant!¡± I kicked him in a frenzy.


    Theo allowed me to beat him up. "Wanda, just control your emotions a little. I¡¯ll bring you to the


    hospital now. You¡¯ll feel better after seeing the doctor.¡±


    "I don''t want to!" My emotions came flooding like water from a broken dam.


    Theo wanted to reach out for the phone on his dresser. He could not hold me back with one arm. I


    struggled away from him and ran toward the door.


    I did not know where I wanted to go. I just knew that I had to go somece where there was no one


    else, somewhere with peace and quiet.


    I opened the door and bumped into Miss Woods. I lost my bnce and fell to the floor, but I could


    not get back up. All I could do was stare emptily at the space i n front of me.


    Theo rushed out after me and squatted before me. He held out his hand. "You wanted sleeping pills,


    right?"


    I looked at the pills in his hands, grabbed them, and desperately stuffed them into my mouth.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Miss Woods saw that and rushed into the room to get a cup of water for me. Theo took it from her


    and fed m e a few mouthfuls of it. Then, he carried me up from the floor.


    When I felt my body touch the bed, I struggled to get u p once more.


    "Justy down, be good." Theo''s big palms rested on m y eyes. "You just took sleeping pills, so you


    don''t have t o worry about not being able to sleep."


    What I did not know was that the pills I took were not sleeping pills but antidepressants.


    It was just that after an outburst, one would feel tired after calming down. Hence, I quickly fell


    asleep after that.


    When I was half-awake, I vaguely saw Mason.


    Theo was standing beside him, their mouths opening and shutting as though they were talking.


    I wanted to hear what they were saying, but no matter how hard I tried, I could not seem to.


    Mason nced at me, turned back around, and said," When she has her episodes, she finds her


    surroundings really noisy. Any noise from anyone or anything could trigger her to have an emotional


    breakdown. She¡¯ll only feel safe when she¡¯s alone in a quiet environment, which means that no one


    can give her that same sense of security. She can''t go on like this. She needs to be hospitalized


    and given a strict treatment n. You''ve seen how erratic she gets when she has her episodes, and


    she''s prone to hurting herself. If she gets any worse, she could kill herself at any time."


    Theo closed his eyes. "I understand."


    Although I could not hear clearly what he was saying, I could tell that his voice was hoarse.


    He must be exhausted after my episode just now. I did not want it to happen. I had really tried, but


    I... I did not want this as well.


    I felt my tears rolling down my face, and Theo wiped them away gently. Then, I lost consciousness


    once more.


    When I woke up again, it was still dark out, so I did not think I slept for a long time.


    I turned and saw Theo lying beside me. "I''m up."


    Theo immediately opened his eyes and looked anxiously at me. "How do you feel?"


    "I feel good, and I''m clear-headed." My lips were tightly pursed. "I''m going to tell you this very


    seriously. Don¡¯t lie on the same bed as me."


    The reason why I broke down was that Theo did not know the graveness of his actions, and he felt


    like he had not done anything bad. If he knew, I would not have felt so angry.


    Theo asked cautiously, "Are you still mad about yesterday?"


    I nodded. "It was the worst night I''ve had in a while."


    "I''m sorry." Theo sighed. "I''ll do better next time. Just forgive me this time, please?"


    I huffed. "I don''t believe you."


    He may be saying that he would do better next time, but when the time came, he would probably


    not be able to control himself once more. Men loved to lie when it came to things like this.


    "I swear." Theo raised his three fingers. "If I lose control of myself once again and make you feel


    ufortable, you''re allowed to beat me to death."


    Iughed in amusement and irritation.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    What he said was just a bunch of ballyhoo!


    Theo saw that I wasughing, so he took advantage of that to hug me tightly. "Wanda, I really know


    that I''m i n the wrong. I¡¯ll never make you unhappy ever again. We''re not enemies, so there has to


    be forgiveness between us. I''ll do better as I know why I was in the wrong this time. Believe me,


    please?"


    I did not want to say anything else. A grunt was my only response.


    My emotions were stabilized now, and since Theo showed a good attitude by admitting his


    mistakes, it would not be nice of me to continue holding on to this matter.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    After Theo coaxed me to have something to eat, I felt a little tired and went back to sleep.


    I slept through the night. When I woke up in the morning, I was a little speechless when I saw Theo


    beside me on the bed.


    Did he not have to go to work?


    Was hispany bankrupt?


    Even so, this man was perfectly good-looking. All those years ago, he was the man of every girl¡¯s


    dreams in Salt City. I squinted to admire his ridiculous good looks. Even though his hair was a little


    disheveled, he still looked enticing. His eyes were a little red-rimmed. He exuded a casual yet


    elegant aura that made him breathtakingly sexy.


    What a dashing man. It was a shame he had a nasty mouth.


    I pouted a little and lost the interest to continue admiring him. I removed the nket around me and


    was about to get out of bed.


    As I sat up from the bed, a muscr arm snaked around my waist.


    "Why are you up so early?¡± Theo''szy voice drawled i n my ears, and it was incredibly alluring.


    I looked at my phone that was on the dresser and showed it to him. "It''s almost nine in the morning,


    how is this early?¡±


    Theo snuggled into the crook of my neck. "It''s early."


    ¡°Don''t you have to go back to the office?" I could not help but ask him.


    Theo hugged me tighter. "I''ll be swamped with work i n the next few days, so I took time off to be


    with you."


    "But I''m busy these few days." I pushed his face away and said with disdain, "Stop hugging me. I


    want to get up."


    Theo lifted his head and looked at me unhappily. "I thought you''re done with the backlog from


    work?"


    I was speechless. "There''s still work to be done! It''s not like I have nothing to do anymore once I


    finish that pile of work."


    Theo red at me, and after a long while, he reluctantly released me.


    After washing up and having breakfast, Theo sent me t o my workce.


    As soon as I got down from the car, I realized that Theo was trailing behind me. I stopped, turned


    around, and looked at him with a confused face. "Why are you following me?"


    Theo shrugged and said as matter-of-factly, "I''m going to work with you."


    My face was stoic. "I don¡¯t need you toe with me t o work."


    "You do."


    "No, I don¡¯t."


    Suddenly, Theo hugged me around the waist. "If you don''t let me go with you, I won''t let go."


    "Theo Grant!" He was about to drive me up the wall.


    I felt the gazes of many people around us and gritted m y teeth. "Let me go and we can talk about


    this. If you don''t, this conversation is over."


    Theo immediately released me.


    "Listen to me." I took a deep breath. "Did you know that you caught the attention of everyone when


    you sent me to work the other day? If you follow me to work today, the employees downstairs will be


    specting the entire day!"


    Theo smirked. "Let them specte, then. They don''t have anything else to specte on other than


    this anyway. Let''s just satisfy their curiosity. When they''re used to me being around, they¡¯ll no longer


    feel like it¡¯s a rare sight."


    He made so much sense I had nothing to refute him with.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I epted my fate and brought him into my office building with me. This was the time when


    everyone was busy with their own work, so when Theo and I made a beeline to the elevator, we did


    not attract much attention till we reached the top floor.


    I sat in my chair and was prepared to start working once we were in my office.


    Theo sat on the sofa and stared at me. "You look beautiful today."


    "Thanks." I was unfazed.


    Theo narrowed his eyes as he continued, "Don''t put on lipstick anymore from today onward. It


    causes me to struggle like I am right now. I just want to lean over and kiss you."

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    "Theo Grant..." I spoke through gritted teeth, "Are you sure you want to interrupt me from my work,


    which will cause me to stay overtime?"


    Theo cocked his eyebrows. "I''m here apanying you anyway, so even if we have to spend the


    night here, it''s perfectly fine with me."


    F*ck...


    Could anyonee and chase this man out, please?


    I did not want to entertain him any longer, so I focused on my work.


    Theo finally stopped disturbing me.


    After I was done with one document, I looked up and nced at him just to meet his gaze straight-


    on. I was stunned. "You''ve been staring at me?"


    Was he crazy? How could he be staring at me the entire time while not doing anything else?


    Theo nodded. "I can only be at peace if I keep staring a t you."


    I pursed my lips.


    I knew what he was worried about. After a few seconds of silence, I said faintly, "Bring me to the


    hospital after a few days, then."


    Theo was taken aback. He got up and walked toward me. "Treatment will take a long time. Are you


    sure about this?"


    I nodded.


    "Good girl." He leaned and kissed me. After the kiss, h e chuckled. "I''ll be right here apanying


    you."


    When it was lunchtime, I wanted to order takeaway but Theo insisted that we go down to the


    canteen.


    I tried to convince him otherwise, but I lost the battle.


    I was puzzled. Theo was never the kind who would go t o the canteen for meals, so why did he


    suddenly think of going to the canteen to eat? However, when someone asked me about my


    rtionship with him, Theo haughtily answered, "We''re husband and wife." That was when I knew


    why he insisted.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you a kid, Theo Grant?" I gnashed my teeth.


    Theo smirked. "I''ll let you know tonight if I''m a kid or not."


    I had enough!


    After finishing my lunch amidst the sea of meaningful gazes, I scrambled out of the canteen with


    Theo, the kid.


    We got into the elevator and Theo jeered. "Are you that afraid of their spections?" "Aren''t you?" I


    retorted.


    He sneered.


    That was true. It was impossible for Theo Grant to be afraid of things like this.


    He hugged my shoulder, and his lips were close to my ears as he whispered, "I insist everyone


    knows you''re Theo Grant¡¯s wife and I''m Wanda Lane''s husband.


    Apart from this, I don¡¯t want to hear others saying that we''re in any other type of rtionship."


    This man was getting better at flirting!


    My ears were a little hot. "Keep your hands to yourself, and stop saying things like these. We¡¯re at


    work now.


    It''ll be a bad influence if others were to see or hear us."


    Theo huffed. "No one will dare say anything with me around."


    "Impressive." I rolled my eyes. "You''re the most impressive person in the world, happy?¡±


    "Of course." Theo¡¯s shamelessness was still at an all-time high.


    After we got back to my office, Theo received a phone call from Mason. Just as he hung up, I told


    him faintly, "If you have something to do, go ahead. You don''t have to stay here with me."


    "I¡¯m worried about you being alone." He was still worried after what had happened yesterday night.


    I sighed. "I brought my medication with me. I''ll remember to take the pills. Besides, my secretary is


    just outside."


    Theo looked more at ease after he heard what I said." I''ll get things done quickly ande back to


    you."


    I nodded. "Go."

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    I continued with work. Suddenly, what Heidi told me before rang in my mind. I felt very uneasy, so I


    called Theo.


    Theoughed and asked me when he picked up the phone, "Tve just left and you miss me


    already?"


    I was not in a mood to joke around with him, so I nagged worriedly, "Please be careful."


    Theo chuckled. "I''ll be careful on the road."


    I scratched my head with frustration. "I''m not talking about that."


    "Then what is it?" Theo was confused.


    "It''s just..." I did not know how to tell him. Besides, this was a difficult topic to talk about over the


    phone.


    Hence, I decided against it. "It¡¯s nothing. Just go ahead with what you''re working on."


    On the other side of the phone call, Theo was silent. Then, he said, "You can think about what you


    were going to tell me and phrase it properly. You can tell m e about it when I''m back."


    I hummed in response, then I hung up.


    How should I tell him about Mason trying to harm him?


    Even if I told him, would he believe me? Thest thing I wanted was for him to think that I was trying


    to drive a wedge between their brotherhood.


    Should I just ask him if they had any conflicts?


    I was getting more and more frustrated, so I took out the antidepressants from my bag and took two


    pills.


    After a while, I calmed down and focused on my work.


    At three o¡¯clock, my secretary came in to hand me some documents but did not leave immediately


    after she passed them to me. I looked at her, confused." Anything else?"


    "President Lane..." my secretary stuttered hesitantly." Miss Reed is downstairs waiting to meet you."


    Cindy Reed?


    I frowned. "What is she doing here?¡±


    After I asked, I facepalmed myself.


    How would a secretary know the answer to that?


    I put down my pen, picked up the phone, and said, "I''ll call the front desk. Let her answer the


    phone."


    The call was quickly put through, and Cindy''s distinctively sweet voice rang in my ear. "Wanda, I''d


    like to talk to you."


    My expression was icy. "I don¡¯t think there''s anything for us to talk about.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Cindy scoffed. "Aren''t you curious about some of the


    things you don''t know about Theowy?"


    It seemed she was confident I would agree to meet her. I narrowed my eyes and replied, "I''m not


    interested."


    "Don¡¯t hang up, Wanda Lane!" Cindy was anxious when she saw that I was not taking the bait. "I


    have to talk to you, or I won''t leave you alone. I don''t think you want me to appear in yourpany


    every day, do you?"


    I smirked. "The reputable Miss Reed is quite shameless, huh? Looks like you''re really as sticky as a


    band-aid. That''s definitely not a mere usation."


    Before Cindy could start with her episode, I hung up and asked my secretary to bring her up.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    When Cindy finally arrived, I was already seated on the sofa waiting for her.


    Perhaps it was because I hung up on her but Cindy''s face was dark and stormy.


    "Please have a seat, Miss Reed.¡± I smiled, but it did not reach my eyes.


    Cindy sat opposite me and red at me.


    I was not bothered by it. "What would you like to drink, Miss Reed?"


    Cindy scoffed icily. "Tea.¡±


    "Tea?¡± I raised my eyebrows. "I remember you liking coffee. When did you start drinking tea? It


    really seems that an improvement in one''s environment can improve one''s taste as well."


    "Don¡¯t gloat too much, Wanda Lane!" Cindy spat out the words through gritted teeth.


    I was in a good mood after mocking Cindy. I did not want to continue either, so I no longer


    maintained the smile on my face. "So what are you going to tell me about Theo that I don¡¯t know?"


    My secretary brought in two cups of tea, set them on the table, and left. Cindy said, "What you did in


    Salt


    City was remarkable."


    I narrowed my eyes. It turned out this was the real reason she came looking for me.


    I inwardly scoffed coldly, my expression still masked." I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about, Miss


    Reed.¡±


    I could not be quick to deny without knowing what information she had.


    ¡°Don''t y dumb with me, Wanda Lane." Cindy''s face was unkind. "Everything that I should and


    shouldn¡¯t know, I know. Benny Sherman can''t run from a death sentence, Chief Ford could be facing


    a jail sentence, and my mom is being investigated."


    I cocked my eyebrows. "Congrattions, what a celebratory asion."


    "That¡¯s enough, Wanda Lane!" Cindy pped the table furiously. "My baby''s death and all of these


    is more than enough topensate you for your baby''s death."


    "On the contrary, I should be the one saying that I''ve had enough of you, Miss Reed." I looked at


    her coldly." Let''s not talk about avenging my baby first. Have you not been taught that every mistake


    bears its own consequences? Benny Sherman killed so many people and broke so manyws.


    Chief Ford covered up for him, pocketed so much of taxpayers'' money, and abused his power for


    personal gains. Aren''t these crimes punishable byw? Besides, your mother was s o delusional


    that she hired someone to kill my baby. I imagine she would havemitted many more


    misdeeds in the past. Do you perhaps think that bad guys should just roam free for the rest of their


    lives after they did bad things?"


    Cindy was so riled up she shot up from her seat.


    I red at her coldly. "I''m not responsible for your baby''s death, so why are you pinning the me


    on m e? I¡¯m not as diabolical as both you and your mother. I''m not capable of wretchedness like


    this."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "How dare you still deny it!" Cindy was so enraged she grabbed a cup of tea on the table and


    sshed it on m y face. "You killed my baby! You''ll reap what you sowed. Mark my words!"


    "I''ll reap what I sow?" Iughed. "Since we''re talking about that, your family should be first in line for


    reaping what you''ve sown. You guys were the ones who killed my baby first, no? Considering you


    used such a cruel and inhumane method to do it, you''ll receive the harshest punishment there is in


    hell. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever be able to get away from that."


    Cindy¡¯s face was ashen when she had heard my malicious curse.


    Someone with a quiet conscience could sleep during a thunderstorm. Was she so terrified because


    she did not have a quiet conscience?


    If so, where did she get the confidence toe all the way here to condemn me?


    I wiped my face with a paper towel and looked at her with an amused face. "You''re exactly like your


    mother.


    Both of you have the same evilness within you, the same selfishness as well. But you¡¯re not as


    clever as your mother. At the very least, she wouldn''te looking for me in her rage. You¡¯ve


    sessfully linked your mother to Benny Sherman and Chief Ford with that speech you just gave.


    This is concrete evidence!"


    Cindy panicked after she heard me. "I didn''t, I didn''t! Stop bullsh*tting. I didn''t say anything just


    now."


    Iughed coldly. ¡°Crawl back into your mother¡¯s arms now, foolish child. Or you¡¯ll just be buying your


    mother a ticket straight to hell."

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    "You evil woman!¡± In a moment of desperation, Cindy tried to deflect her guilt and use me. "You


    duped m e so you can frame my mother, or was it you who set m y mother up?! You arranged


    Benny Sherman and Chief Ford to set my mother up! Just you wait, I''ll get Theowy right now and


    make him help me-"


    "Make him help you do what?" I interrupted her coldly. "Do you still think that Theo will help you get


    out of all trouble unconditionally? Your foster parents saved his life, and he''s been repaying them


    back by taking care of you for so many years. Now that you''ve found your birth parents, what you''ve


    gained is a lot more than what you¡¯ve lost. If you still tantly take advantage of Theo and make


    him do things that put him in a difficult situation, do you really think that he won''t grow sick of you?"


    "You''re bullsh*tting!" Cindy''s emotions suddenly became very erratic. "Theowy would never get tired


    of


    "Is he really never going to?" I interrupted her once again. "I think you should¡¯ve felt it by now.


    Theo''s been so impatient with you recently, and he''s clear about the fact that he doesn''t want to


    take care of you. He doesn''t let you have your way like before anymore."


    My words hit her sore spot. Cindy''s eyes were immediately red-rimmed. "That''s all because of you!


    If not for you, Theowy and I would¡¯ve gotten married. I''d be his wife, and he''d be my husband. He''d


    take care of me forever."


    "Stop lying to yourself, Cindy Reed.¡± I sneered. "If Theo really loves you, no one would be able to


    force


    someone with a personality like his to marry me. If he loves you, he wouldn''t have refused to


    divorce me.


    There''s so much evidence that shows he has never loved you, so why do you have to pretend that


    you can¡¯t see any of it?"


    "Stop talking!¡± Cindy could not hold back and burst into tears. "It''s definitely not like what you said!


    Theowy loves me, or he wouldn¡¯t be so nice to me! I can feel that he loves me!"


    Iughed coldly. "He''s nice to you because your foster parents saved his life. Or else, he wouldn''t


    even spare a nce at an ignorant, spoilt brat like you!¡±


    "Enough!¡± Cindy shrieked.


    The reason why she was so upset with what I said was that she knew I was telling the truth. Theo


    had never loved her.


    I did not say anything else after that, nor did Cindy. She merely cried softly while I watched her cry.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When she was finally done crying, I remarked faintly," I still have work to do. I¡¯ll make a move."


    "You should be ted that I¡¯m in so much pain now, right?¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes were red and puffy from all


    the crying. "My mother''s reputation is at stake from all the investigation. Having a good reputation is


    really important to her, so I beg you to let her off. Stop whatever you''re doing. I promise to leave you


    and Theowy alone."


    How naive, how innocent.


    Even if I were to let Petra off, would she let me off?


    How unfamiliar was Cindy with her own mother?


    "Cindy Reed..." I narrowed my eyes, and my tone was unforgiving. "I don''t care if you want to leave


    Theo and me alone or not. I''m not going to show mercy to your mother. Of course, the same goes


    for you and your father as well."


    Cindy¡¯s hands were tightly clenched as she red at m e. "Wanda Lane, you''d better forgive


    someone when you can. Do you have to push it all the way to the point of no return? Also, do you


    really not care if I continue t o cling to Theowy? My foster parents saved his life, so even if he


    loathes me, his life will be forever entwined with mine. I¡¯ll forever be present in your lives and your


    marriage. Even so, do you really not care?"


    My expression turned cold.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Cindy had found my sore spot. She was right. I could not bear to have her gue my life and


    marriage forever.


    It was also true that if she did not give up pestering Theo, he would not leave her. I found that


    infuriating and disgusting.


    Cindy saw the change in my facial expression and smiled. "If you let go of this matter, I promise to


    leave Theowy alone. I¡¯ll never contact him ever again. Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted?"


    I scoffed. "That sounds really good, but what if you shamelesslye looking for Theo again after


    your mom is out of trouble? What would I be able to do about it then?"


    "I swear..."


    "Save it." I sneered. "Your words are worth nothing."


    Cindy¡¯s expression changed.


    I got up from the sofa and walked toward her. ¡°Cindy Reed, I don''t mind continuing to hurt each


    other our whole lives. If you continue to gross me out your whole life, you won''t be happy either.


    Besides, you''ll just be known as a mistress. Wait, no, you won¡¯t even b e considered a mistress. At


    most, you''re a sticky band-


    aid. If that¡¯s the case, I think you¡¯ll have it much worse than me."


    I saw Cindy''s face grow pale, and I smirked. "Cindy Reed, why can''t you be a little smarter? With


    your current family background, you¡¯ll be able to get any guy you want. Zedd Nichols is both


    charming and rich. He only has you in his heart, so why are you rejecting the happiness that''s right


    in front of you and choosing to step into the muddy swamp? Why can''t you just choose to live more


    comfortably in the short few decades you have left?"


    I really had good intentions when I said all these to Cindy. If it were other women, they would have


    left Theo alone a long time ago since no one would bang headfirst into a wall and still not go


    another way. Besides, the feelings Cindy had for Theo were not love. She was merely dependent on


    him and it had be a habit. She thought that this was what love was. That was all.


    "Don''t you try to lead me astray." Cindy pushed me on the shoulder. "If you show my mother mercy


    and let her off, I''ll leave Theowy. Or else, that¡¯s the end of our conversation.¡±


    "Since you''re so stubborn, then I have nothing else to say to you." I gestured her to the door.


    "Please leave."


    Cindy huffed coldly and snapped, "Just you wait!"


    I smiled and nodded. "Same to you."


    She briskly walked out of my office and I sat back on the sofa, closing my eyes. I breathed a long


    sigh of relief.


    Cindy Reed was such a difficult person to deal with.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not even show a tinge of sorrow when she brought up her deceased baby. Was the baby


    not important to her at all?


    Perhaps she wanted too many things and she had too many things, so she did not seem to care


    about that baby.


    I felt a little weary, so I wanted to take a nap. Not too long after that, I heard my office door open. I


    opened m y eyes to see Theo and I was stunned. "You came back so quickly?"


    "Who was here just now?" Theo asked emotionlessly.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    I was taken aback and gave it some thought. I did not think that the other employees would be such


    bbermouths, so I said, "I''ve been alone all this while. No one else was here."


    Theo narrowed his eyes and grabbed my hand. "Are you really going to lie?"


    I frowned. "Let go."


    Theo asked again, "Why is your hair wet?"


    I honestly thought that this man was extremely annoying. I was impatient. "Cindy sshed tea on


    me. Do you wanna ssh her back for me?"


    Theo smirked. "Now?"


    << H


    I did not know what this man meant. I removed my hands from his palms and said faintly, "It''s not a


    big deal anyway. I''ll continue working."


    As I was about to get up, Theo pressed me down on my shoulders. "Why was she here?"


    "We talked for a long while." I pinched the bridge of m y nose and felt a little weary. "I''m tired, I don¡¯t


    want to talk about it now."


    Theo¡¯s lips were pursed. "Then you have to tell me


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    about it tonight when we''re home."


    My face was colored with impatience. "Okay, okay."


    I picked up the cup on the table and drank a few mouthfuls of water. I asked nonchntly, "Why did


    youe back?"


    Theo sighed. "Mason, Zedd, and I were nearby. We were having a work meeting. When I saw Cindy


    coming out of your office building, I came over to take a look."


    I knew my employees would not be such bbermouths to tell Theo that Cindy hade. It turned


    out that Theo had seen Cindy leaving.


    "Go back, then.¡± It was not worth it to have two people''s work dyed just because of Cindy.


    Theo nodded. "You should take a shower and change your clothes. I''ll leave when you''re done."


    I frowned. "Too much hassle."


    "Are you waiting to get sick? Your hair and clothes are wet." Theo¡¯s tone was a little heavy. "It won''t


    take you too much time to shower and change. I know that because even when I''m working, I still


    have time to shower and change."


    I found his words unpleasant, so my expression showed my unhappiness. "Yes, I''m the busiest


    person i n the entire world. I¡¯m so busy I don¡¯t even have time t o shower and change."


    Theo¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. "Wanda


    Lane, why can''t you be more obedient? I''m showing concern for you, not looking to argue with you."


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything more.


    "Be good." His tone softened. "I''ll blow-dry your hair for you when you''re done with your shower."


    He was indeed caring, and I should not take his care for granted.


    I nodded and headed to the restroom.


    Showering and changing indeed did not take a long time, so I was out of the restroom after a while.


    Theo was on a phone call by the window, so I stopped i n my tracks.


    After overhearing a few sentences, I knew that he was on the phone with Cindy. I could not help but


    laugh coldly. I knew Cindy wouldin to Theo once she got back. She was exactly like a child.


    "Cindy, you¡¯re not a kid anymore. You can''t expect everything to go your way. No one is obligated to


    indulge in your every whim, and Wanda especially won''t do that. There''s nothing between you two


    that needs to be dealt with. I hope you¡¯ll stop looking for trouble with her." Theo''s voice wasced


    with anger.


    He looked over, perhaps after feeling my gaze on him.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    I marched over, grabbed his phone, and put it on speakerphone.


    "Theowy, there are some things between me and her that need to be settled." Cindy¡¯s voice was


    filled with grievance. "Besides, I didn''t go looking for trouble with her. I only wanted to talk to her


    properly, but she refused and said really nasty things to me."


    Irritation shed on Theo¡¯s face. ¡°No matter what it is between you and her, I''ll take over from now


    on. You can talk to me about it, but only on the phone."


    "Theowy!" Cindy sounded like she was about to cry. " Why are you so cold toward me now?"


    Theo closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were filled with infinite iciness. "I don''t


    have to say too much about whose hands my baby died in, and there are some things that I don''t


    want to talk about. All you need to know is someone needs to pay the price for my baby''s death.


    There are some responsibilities and rtionships that I''m willing to forsake because of that.¡±


    Even though Theo said he did not want to spell things out, his intentions were clear enough that


    even someone of Cindy''s caliber would understand what he meant.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    Theo lowered his gaze and added faintly, "There¡¯s nothing to talk about regarding your mother.


    Even little children understand the principle of paying the price for the wrongdoings they


    committed."


    "My mother didn¡¯t do anything wrong!" Cindy started lying to herself.


    Theo scoffed. "Go tell that to the police, then."


    Right after, he hung up.


    I looked at him and was bbergasted. "Are you really that heartless toward Cindy now?"


    Theo ced his phone back into his pocket. "She should know by now that not everything has to go


    her way."


    I pouted and said nothing.


    "Are you satisfied with what I said just now?" Theo walked behind me and snaked his arms around


    my waist.


    I pursed my lips. "It was just alright."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Theo kissed my face. "As long as you''re satisfied. Go sit down on the sofa. I¡¯ll get the hairdryer and


    blow-dry your hair."


    When he was blow-drying my hair, his phone rang, but he did not pick up.


    It was either Mason or Zedd calling. Perhaps it was Cindy again. However, it did not matter if he did


    not answer Cindy¡¯s call.


    However, if it was either Mason or Zedd calling, it would not be so nice of him to ignore their calls as


    Mason did ask him to attend something urgent prior t o this...


    "Aren''t you going to answer the call?" I asked faintly.


    Theo was nonchnt. "No.¡± u n


    He was just so irritatingly stubborn!


    After ten minutes when my hair was dry, he left. As I continued with work, I saw a document about


    cooperative promotion and thought that I should ask Matthew about his progress in acquiring his


    company. I was afraid that he might be in a meeting now, so I called his assistant.


    The call went through quickly, only for her to tell me that something had happened in his household


    and h e had been absent from work for a few days now.


    After we ended the conversation, I was reminded of Marcus. A sense of foreboding flooded my


    heart. Did h e...


    When I heard from Tylerst time about Marcus being diagnosed with end-stage cancer, I thought


    that he would still have some time left...


    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I got. At this time, Theo called me and that phone call


    confirmed that uneasy feeling in my heart.


    "Wanda, go to the central hospital right now. My cousin has just left. Marcus has passed away, but I


    still have some things to settle here. I''ll be there right away as soon as I¡¯m done here." Theo''s voice


    wasced with anxiousness.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    I hung up the phone without saying a word, then took my handbag and coat before leaving the


    office.


    Marcus was really gone. How quick and sudden...


    He was fine when I met him a few months back...


    Upon reaching the hospital, I went to the 12th floor after enquiring with the nurse.


    The second I stepped out of the elevator, I saw Nancy sitting on the bench in the corridor. She was


    staring nkly outside the window, looking as if she had lost her soul.


    Quinn and Matthew were both absent for some reason. I hesitated for quite some time but I still


    walked over in the end.


    Nancy¡¯s eyes started to regain focus when she saw m e. "Why are you here?"


    I pursed my lips a little and said gently, "Aunt Nancy, my sincere¡ª"


    "Shut the hell up!" Nancy interrupted me. She got up and grabbed my hair. "You''re one of the


    Grants. None o f you are good people. Get out of my sight now!''


    I frowned in pain. "Please calm down."


    Nancy was surprisingly strong and managed to push


    me against the wall in one go. "Stay away from my son from now on! That b*tch Quinn Grant might


    have stolen my husband, but you won''t be able to steal my son away! Dream on! You Grants


    shouldn''t think about having us Zimmers wrapped around your fingers!"


    When I saw her frantic behavior, I gave up trying to talk to her and thought of leaving.


    I was just about to leave when Nancy grabbed my hair with one hand and pped my face with the


    other." You batches, none of you will end up well. I¡¯ll not let you all live as you wish. I want all of you


    to go to hell!"


    Matthew saw the situation when he stepped out of the elevator and immediately rushed over to


    separate us." Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    "Son, help your mother to kill all these b*tches," Nancy cried out loudly while hugging Matthew.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I got up from the floor and looked at her. I hadplicated feelings. Although I disliked her as a


    person, I pitied her.


    She undoubtedly loved Marcus, but he did not feel the same way for her and he was not even


    willing to give her asting marriage.


    If I were to put myself in her shoes... If I had been living with Theo for many years with our child and


    he suddenly came asking for a divorce so that he could b e with Cindy, wanting me to give up


    everything I have t o her... I suppose I would be as reluctant as Nancy too.


    How dare he hurt me in such a cruel way when I gave birth to his child and stayed by his side for so


    many years?


    I shook my head and cut off my train of thought." Matthew,fort your mom."


    Matthew nced at me and nodded. "I apologize on behalf of her."


    "Don''t worry.¡± I smiled. "I''m not hurt."


    Quinn appeared after Matthew got someone to send Nancy home. She looked a little haggard but I


    was not too sure if she was upset about Marcus'' passing. I could not tell from her expression.


    Matthew went to Quinn and said briefly, "My father''s burial will be held next month and thewyer


    will proceed to announce his will. As for the terms in the will, I suppose we¡¯re all aware about it.


    Zimmer Corporations will be yours from now on. I¡¯ll hand over my work as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Quinn did not disy any emotions on her face.


    Marcus was actually handing Zimmer Corporations to Quinn. How unbelievable!


    As a father, did Marcus not leave anything for Matthew? How could this be eptable?


    Did he really love Quinn more than his own son?


    Matthew was going to leave, and I did not want to stay with Quinn. I said, "Cousin, Theo will be


    coming soon. I need to talk to Matthew, so I''ll take my leave first."

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Quinn nodded briefly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I got into Matthew''s car after leaving the hospital. I said hesitantly, "I suppose you haven¡¯t been


    eating and resting in the past couple of days. Be sure to take care of yourself when you get home.¡±


    Matthew nced at me and asked faintly, "Do you pity me now?¡±


    "I''ve never pitied you.¡± I lowered my eyes and said in a small whisper, "I just feel bad for you.¡±


    Matthew sneered. "That means you pity me, no?"


    "I¡¯m nning to go abroad." Matthew took out a pack o f cigarettes from thepartment. "Since


    Marcus is dead now, our grudges and grievances shall disappear along with his death. There''s no


    need for me to stay here anymore."


    He sounded bitter.


    I did not know how tofort him, but I suppose any words I could say would be useless at this


    point.


    Matthew took a puff and said, "You can continue to manage thepany. Quinn won''t chase you


    away. Carlson has taken you as his goddaughter and will


    take good care of you. Plus, there''s also Theo and Tyler. I won''t be of much help, so I guess I don''t


    have a reason to stay."


    "Do you really have to go?" I clenched both my hands together tightly. "Honestly, I don''t want you to


    go because if you do, I have no idea when we can meet again. Besides, you''ve helped me so much


    yet I haven''t gotten the chance to repay you."


    Matthew smiled for a little while without saying a word.


    He put out the cigarette and started the car engine.


    We were both quiet along the way. I was not in a good mood and had my head down until the car


    stopped. When I looked up, I noticed he had driven us back to the Zimmers'' house.


    I looked at him in confusion. "Why did you bring me to the Zimmers?"


    "Didn''t you say that you want to repay me for my kindness?" Matthew smirked. "I''m offering you a


    chance to repay me for my kindness. Spend the night here."


    I smiled stiffly. "You''re joking, right?"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "I''ve already driven all the way here. Do I look like I¡¯m joking to you?"


    I suddenly had no idea what to do.


    "Look at you." Matthew sneered. "I won''t do anything t o you, I just want you to apany me.


    After all,


    staying alone can feel really lonely at times."


    I felt a little embarrassed. "I... I know you didn''t mean i t that way."


    "Really?" Matthew leaned closer to me. "What if I do mean it that way?"


    "Cut it out." I pushed him away because I felt embarrassed.


    Matthew chuckled lightly and stopped teasing me. He then opened the car door and went down.


    After I entered the vi, I noticed the funeral items ced in the living room and felt solemn.


    The servant realized that Matthew had returned and started to prepare dinner while the two of us


    went to the living room to sit on the sofa.


    "Marcus loved her so much, but how much did she love my father?" Matthew suddenly asked.


    Only Quinn would know the answer to this question.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Matthew did not say anything else and told the servant to bring him a bottle of wine to drink.


    I knew he was not in a good mood, but I had no idea how tofort him. Besides, no words I said


    would be helpful. Things would only get better with time.


    Quinn got home right before dinner was served.


    When I saw the briefcase in her hand, I wanted to excuse myself from the scene because I was


    aware of what was inside the case. However, Matthew stopped me from leaving. "Just stay."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Quinn shot a nce at me but did not say anything.


    She sat opposite Matthew and took out a thick document from the briefcase. "I''m not that greedy,


    and your father isn¡¯t heartless as well. Apart from the 46% of Zimmer Corporations'' shares, the rest


    are all yours."


    Matthew looked at her coldly. "You finally got what you wanted, are you happy now?"


    Quinn sneered. "You don¡¯t have to be sarcastic. I know you hate me. Now that your father has


    passed away, w e won''t have anything to do with each other anymore.¡±


    She paused for a moment and said, "I''ll not touch the things that belong to you and your mother. TH


    only take the things that I deserve. I hope that your mother


    will note looking for me to cause a scene from now on. It''s nothing more than a waste of time."


    "What do you mean by taking what you deserve?" The angry yell of a woman sounded from behind


    us.


    I turned around and saw Nancy walking over with stirred up emotions. "Nothing from the Zimmers


    belongs to you. You''re just the third party who destroyed someone else¡¯s family-a shameless thief!"


    Quinn looked at her indifferently. "I''m not the third party."


    "How can you be so shameless?!" Nancy pointed at her nose. "We had a harmonious rtionship


    and were a happy family before you appeared. You seduced him and he was possessed. That¡¯s


    why he abandoned his wife and son."


    When she thought of the happy times in the past, she could not help but burst into tears. "We were


    childhood sweethearts. He loved me and spoiled me for more than ten years. If it weren''t for you,


    our family would¡¯ve been happy forever. I really do admire how the Grant family educated their


    daughter. They were able to raise a daughter who''s so good at seducing men. I hate the fact that he


    still fell for your schemes at his age."


    Quinn sneered.


    "You, a daughter of the dignified Grant family, was willing to be with a man who was 30 years older


    than you. How cheap of you!" Nancy started to curse at


    Quinn as soon as she started talking. Her words were harsh.


    Quinn frowned and could not bear listening to her anymore. "I have no desire to entertain a crazy


    woman. I''ve already said what I wanted to. I''m leaving."


    "Stop right there!" Nancy shouted angrily. "I want you t o give up the shares of Zimmer


    Corporations, or I¡¯ll never let you go!''

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "You!" Quinn was irritated.


    Nancy took the pile of documents on the table and scattered it everywhere. "The current sess of


    Zimmer Corporations is because of the efforts of the Nietzsche family and me. You, an outsider,


    shouldn''t even think of taking away anything that belongs to the Zimmers. None of you have the


    right! Everything should belong to my son!"


    "Is that so?" Quinn squinted and nced at Matthew. " I didn''t want to disclose certain things


    because I


    didn''t want to destroy Matthew''s impression of you."


    Nancy''s facial expression changed. "What do you mean?"


    "Yes, I married a man who was 30 years older than m e. I don¡¯t care if people say that I was after


    his money o r that I''m cheap, but I¡¯ll not allow anyone to say that I ruined his first marriage. In fact,


    you were the one who destroyed your own marriage." Quinn''s voice was emotionless. "Would a


    man be able to forgive his wife for cheating on him? Would he still love her?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Nancy looked at her in disbelief. "Quinn Grant, you have to


    hold yourself responsible for whatever you say!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Quinn snorted. "You would know best whether something like that happened or not. That man was


    good at sweet-talking and you were infatuated with him. Yet, you didn¡¯t know that the man who


    approached you had bad intentions. He asked for money from Marcus behind your back multiple


    times s o that he wouldn''t expose your infidelity. As much as Marcus loved you, that was how much


    he was disappointed in you. He was so disappointed that even if he were to bear infamy, he didn¡¯t


    want to be in a marriage with you for another day. ¡±


    "You... What are you saying?" Nancy''s face instantly turned pale as her body started shaking.


    "You''re making things up. How could I have done such a thing? I didn''t betray him."


    Although she did not admit it, it was obvious that Quinn was not lying judging from her reaction.


    Quinn¡¯s gaze was indifferent. "He really did love you. H e chose to be the object of spurn by


    everyone so that you wouldn''t be the target. He came to me and hired m e to put on a performance


    with him in exchange for the shares of Zimmer Corporations."


    "How is this possible..." Nancy grabbed her hair. "How could it be? Nothing went on between me


    and that man. I was not infatuated with him. Marcus was too busy at the time when the man


    appeared, doing whatever he wanted. I became lost in his gentleness toward me. But I came back


    to my senses quick enough and nothing happened between us."


    Quinn was still nonchnt. "Have you never thought about why he suddenly fell out of love with


    you?


    Honestly, if you had chosen to be honest with him and exined the situation, you two would still be


    happily together. But you didn''t. You didn''t have the courage t oe clean, which was why he


    thought that you fell for another man."


    "1 thought he already had a change of heart at that point!¡± Nancy looked like she was in pain. "I


    thought h e had really fallen for you."


    Quinn had no sympathy for her and did not hold back on her words. "He wasn¡¯t at fault from the


    start. You were the one at fault. What¡¯s more pathetic is that the person at fault actually hated him


    for so long."


    "Enough!¡± Matthew, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke up, "Stop it, enough is


    enough."


    "Why can¡¯t I continue?" Quinn sneered. "Marcus Zimmer has always been a good father and


    husband. I don''t want him to be used of anything anymore. Especially since he has passed


    away."


    "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault." Nancy knelt to the floor. "Exactly, how could he have fallen out of love


    with me so suddenly? He promised to only love me, so why didn''t I believe him?"


    After learning the truth, I did not know how to feel but I knew that I felt bad.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    I looked at Matthew and said, "It''s not good for Aunt Nietzsche to cry like this. Bring her upstairs and


    comfort her."


    Matthew nodded and helped Nancy upstairs.


    Quinn and I were left in the living room. I was still confused when I saw her indifferent expression.''


    What were her feelings for Marcus, then?"


    Quinn looked at me. "Aren''t you going back?"


    I definitely could not stay here after all that had happened, so I nodded and answered, "I''m leaving


    now."


    "Don''t you think that I was too cruel for exposing the truth to Nancy?¡± Quinn asked all of a sudden.


    I was taken aback but immediately understood why she was asking me this. "Since you asked that


    question, it means that even you''re unsure if you did the right thing or not. Am I right?"


    Quinn chuckled lightly. "You''re quite honest.¡¯


    I lowered my eyes and said indifferently, "But since Marcus didn''t expose the truth, he probably


    didn''t want Aunt Nietzsche to live in regret for the rest of her life. From his point of view, you really


    shouldn''t have told her."


    Quinn snorted coldly. "But from my point of view, I had to tell her the truth because I wasted my best


    years for her. If I couldn''t even get fairpensation i n the end, I''d be the loser in this game. In


    fact, I me Marcus Zimmer and Nancy Nietzsche for all this because if it weren''t for them, I


    wouldn''t have borne so much infamy and wasted my youth."


    I wanted tough when I heard what she said.


    "You did it voluntarily, didn''t you?" I said without hesitation, "You helped your husband preserve


    Aunt Nietzsche''s reputation and he gave you the shares of Zimmer Corporations in exchange. You


    both worked together well and he provided you with enough care throughout your time together.


    Although it might not b e love, you should still be grateful."


    "Am I still your cousin?!" Quinn was offended by my words and looked slightly angry. "You¡¯re


    speaking up for an outsider, huh? I seriously don''t know why Theo fell for you."


    I shrugged. "He¡¯s probably blind."


    Quinn was a person who was rational and indifferent. Such a person was extremely selfish. She


    cared only for her ownfort in everything she did. As for other people''s thoughts and feelings,


    she would not be bothered about those.


    Since we did not share the same view and could not get along, I did not want to talk to her anymore.


    Hence, I left the Zimmers'' house immediately.


    Back home, Miss Woods mentioned that Theo was not home yet so I gave him a call.


    No one picked up so I assumed he was busy. I then had dinner alone and went to rest.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After resting for about an hour, I got up to settle the remaining work I had for the day.


    When Theo came in, I was searching for something on myptop. He came and hugged me. "You


    seem to be s o hardworking. Your husband is going to feel guilty."


    "What were you busy with? You came back..." I stopped halfway.


    Theo noticed my weird expression and asked in confusion, "What is it?"


    I saw the strand of hair on the button of his shirt." Nothing."


    I then pushed him away and entered the bedroom.


    He followed and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." I took out the pajamas that Miss Woods had ced in the closet earlier today. "It''s getting


    late. I''ll take a shower and go to bed."


    Theo''s gaze darkened as he grabbed me by the arm. " Something''s not right here. Tell me what''s


    wrong."


    "What do you mean?" I faked a smile. "You''re the one who''s acting weird. You¡¯re just too tired from


    work." "Are you mad at me foring homete? And the fact that I didn''t pick up your call?¡¯ Theo


    asked cautiously.


    I shook my head. "Won''t I be too petty if I were to get mad at every single thing?"


    Although he still felt that I was a little unhappy, he did not stop me from taking a shower. 1

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    I walked out of the bathroom after I finished showering. When I saw Theo taking off his clothes, I


    said briefly, "You should sleep in another room tonight."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was taken aback for a second before he quickly walked toward me. "Why?"


    I stopped wiping my hair and lowered my eyes. "No reason."


    Theo reached out his arms to hug me. "You''re just upset because I came backte and I didn''t pick


    up your call."


    "I¡¯m not." I pushed him away, annoyed.


    "Why do you have to lie to me?" Theo''s expression darkened. "You''ll feel better if you just let it out,


    and so will I."


    I did not want to argue with him and continued to push him away without saying anything.


    "Wanda Lane!" He tightened his hug around me, lowered his head, and bit my ear. "Tell me, why are


    you mad? Or else, I won¡¯t let you go."


    "You!¡± I was irritated.


    ''This man is really hard to deal with!''


    "Say it!¡± Theo exerted more force when biting me.


    I could not take the pain anymore. "Are you a dog?"


    "Say it!¡± Theo bit even harder.


    "Fine, I''ll say it, okay?" I was so done with him. "The hair on your shirt buttons belongs to Cindy,


    right?"


    Theo paused for a moment, then asked with a smile," Wanda Lane, you have such good eyesight.¡±


    I red at him angrily. "Thank you for yourpliment."


    "She was with Zedd and hung on me when I went over. I guess her hair got stuck on my button by


    ident." Theo patted my back. "Don''t worry, I won''t d o anything that¡¯ll hurt you. You should know


    by now that I''m a man of my word.¡±


    When I heard that, I felt slightly better and sneered lightly. "At least you¡¯re honest."


    Theo chuckled. "So, are you calm now?"


    I nodded unwillingly.


    Theo kissed me on the face. "I''ll go shower and coax you to sleepter."


    ¡°I don''t need you to do that!¡±


    Theo dried my hair with the hairdryer after he came out from the shower and blew dried his own hair


    too. He then came into bed and hugged me. "I didn''t see you in the hospital. Quinn said that you


    went off with


    Matthew."


    I nodded. "I followed him to the Zimmers'' house.


    Quinn also came back not long after. I returned home after I heard about what had happened in the


    past.¡±


    Theo raised an eyebrow. "I know part of it."


    I did not want to discuss this with him, so I changed the subject. "Does Mason have any news on


    Cecilia and Jerome?"


    Theo shook his head. "I assume not since he didn''t mention anything to me."


    "No?" I started to worry once again.


    Theo touched my face and asked gently, "Why don''t I send someone to France to look for them?"


    I let out a soft sigh. "No, I''m really worried. I should go t o France myself.¡±


    Theo was taken back. "Do you really want to go?"

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    I nodded. "It''s been a long time since I met Cecilia and Jerome. Plus, I''ve been calling Cecilia but


    she never picks up. Meanwhile, Jerome hangs up after just a few sentences. I have a feeling that


    they¡¯re hiding something from me. I won¡¯t be able to celebrate New Year''s in peace if I don''t pay


    them a visit."


    "It¡¯d be good for me to go over and have a look as well." Theo took his phone and started scrolling.


    "Let me check my schedule. I can apany you there."


    "It¡¯s fine," I quickly answered, "You¡¯re busy during the year-end. I can handle this myself."


    Theo kept quiet until he put his phone down. "I can take the chance to visit the hospitals over there.


    A few branches there have been encountering problems recently. Even Mason hasn''t been able to


    handle the situation there well. It seems like a sticky situation."


    Mason had always been in charge of the medical business and now that there were many


    problems, I could not help but be reminded of what Heidi told me.


    Honestly, I did not want to suspect Mason for anything, but if what Heidi said was true, Theo might


    end up getting hurt. Hence, it was better to be safe than sorry. 1


    "About you and Mason..." I stopped halfway because it felt strange to ask him about it in such a


    direct manner.


    Theo was confused. "What about me and Mason?¡±


    I shook my head. "I know that you two met during university, but I don''t know how you two became


    good friends. I''m curious."


    It took time and many shared experiences for someone topletely trust another. I should be able


    t o find out something about their past by asking this question.


    Theo frowned. "There¡¯s nothing much to say about this, though."


    I squinted.


    Judging from his expression, I could tell that something not too pleasant had happened in the past


    and he was reluctant to tell me about it.


    Since he was unwilling to tell me, I would not force him. I thought about it for a while and said, "I''m


    curious, but if you''re unwilling to tell me, then forget about it."


    "Are you unhappy again?" Theo hugged me. "I really don''t get you. Why are you so emotional?"


    I pursed my lips. "No, I¡¯m not."


    "Alright." Theo gave me a peck on my cheek. "I¡¯ll tell you when the timees."


    When was that?


    It still meant that he was unwilling to tell me, right?


    I felt slightly annoyed. "Alright, I get it. Let¡¯s just go to sleep."


    Theo nodded. "Goodnight."


    I did not have an appetite during dinner and did not eat much. Now that I was about to sleep, I felt


    hungry.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat up and said, "I''m hungry, so I''ll go downstairs to eat something. You can sleep first."


    Theo immediately got up. "I''ll go with you."


    He had been really clingy recently. I said helplessly, " I''lle back up once I finish eating. You''re


    probably tired after a long day. Just go ahead and sleep."


    He was yawning just now. If he apanied me to eat, he would be even more tired.


    "It¡¯s fine." Theo did not listen to me and insisted on getting out of bed. "I''m a little hungry as well."


    I let out a helpless sigh and let him be.


    Miss Woods knew that we were hungry when she saw that we had not slept. "Young Master, Young


    Mistress, I''ll heat up some food for you. You two can wait at the dining table, it won¡¯t take long."

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    I nodded with a smile. "Thank you."


    Miss Woods was quick and served us the hot dishes in no time. When I was eating with Theo, his


    phone that was on the table rang.


    When we came down, he was afraid that Mason or Zedd would look for him, so he brought his


    phone along with him. Yet, the person calling him now was not either one of them.


    Seeing Cindy¡¯s name on the screen, I frowned without saying anything.


    Theo did not intend to answer the call and changed his phone to silent mode. He just let her


    continue calling.


    Even without the noise, the phone of his screen was constantly illuminated and I would see her


    name as soon as I raised my head. I felt slightly irritated. "You can either switch off your phone or


    pick up the call."


    Theo frowned. "Just let it be. She won¡¯t continue calling if I don¡¯t pick up."


    I mmed the chopsticks on the dining table. "I¡¯m annoyed by the constant calls. Either you pick it


    up or switch off your phone. Otherwise, get out of my sight."


    When he saw how mad I was, Theo could not


    understand my outburst. "I didn''t ask her to call me, did I? What can I do about it? Do you need to


    be so mad at me?"


    I red at him. "Yes!"


    After yelling, I continued, "If I were you, I would have blocked her number. You''re just giving her


    chances to pester you, no?"


    "You¡¯re just ming the victim now.¡± Theo''s expression turned cold.


    Iughed in anger. "You¡¯re not the victim. You''re guilty.¡±


    Blue veins could be seen on Theo''s forehead. He probably did not know what to say to me


    anymore. He answered the call and said, "Talk or I¡¯m going to hang up."


    "Theowy..." Cindy was about to cry. "Please don''t be mad. I don''t want to disturb you from your


    sleep either. But I''m alone at home and I had a nightmare just now, so I''m terrified. Can youe


    over and apany me? If you can''t, maybe you can just talk t o me through the phone.¡±


    "How old are you that you¡¯re unable to sleep alone at home?" Theo frowned. "Besides, why are you


    looking for me? I¡¯m not your nanny or caretaker."


    "Theowy, you-"


    "Also, don''t call me in the middle of the night anymore," Theo interrupted Cindy''s words ruthlessly."


    You''ve woken up my wife and she''s unhappy. If she''s unhappy, I''ll be unhappy too. You''re a grown-


    up. Please don''t trouble people for no good reason.¡±


    Once he was done talking, he hung up and asked me," Are you satisfied?"


    I did not want to entertain him and walked out of the dining room.


    "You¡¯re not going to eat anymore?¡± Theo caught up to me.


    I frowned. "I''m full-full of anger.¡±


    Lying on the bed, Theo hugged me from the back." Don¡¯t be mad, okay?"


    I was slightly annoyed. "Just sleep. I''m sleepy.¡±


    "But I can¡¯t sleep now. Why don''t we do something?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I grabbed his hand and red at him angrily. "I said that I''m sleepy. Theo Grant, can you be less


    shameless?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "And why should I do that?"

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Theo had no shame and took this ''skill'' of his to a whole new level!


    I breathed in deeply and said, "Theo, my body is weak and frail, you know that. For the sake of my


    health, can we just sleep separately?¡±


    "That''s still a no." Theo squeezed me and hugged me tighter. "Why can''t we sleep in the same


    room? We''re a couple, so why do we have to sleep in separate rooms?"


    I pursed my lips. "I love my life and I''m worried that I¡¯ll die young."


    Theo sighed and replied after a few moments of silence, "This won''t put your life in danger."


    I was sleepy and desperate to get rid of that idea in his mind, so I said, "We can do it next time.


    Another day, but just not today. I''m too tired to do anything now."


    "But you always say next time!" Theo looked displeased as he said that.


    Was that so?


    The next morning, Theo came over and gave me a kiss on my forehead when he noticed that I had


    woken up.


    "Get away from me." I ground my teeth. I had the


    sudden urge to maul him.


    I closed my eyes. "I''m going back to sleep."


    Theo looked like he had something urgent to attend t o, so he did not spend much time on me. He


    left after h e changed out of his sleepwear.


    I woke up after half an hour and decided to go to work.


    I received a call from Heidi right before I left the house.


    She wanted to meet me, and I agreed with delight.


    She arrived in Capital City on the third day after Benny was arrested. She must have already settled


    down after being here for so many days. I, too, thought it was time for us to meet.


    We decided to meet up at a coffee shop right below where Heidi was staying. It was a small cafe,


    and the patrons were mostly those who lived around the neighborhood.


    She seemed differentpared to thest time we met. She was vibrant and confident again. I


    realized she had gone back to her old self-full of vigor and vitality.


    "President Lane." She addressed me and bowed to me after I was seated. "I need to formally


    express my gratitude toward you. You''ve given me a second chance and a new lease of life. I¡¯ll try


    my very best to repay your kindness."


    She sat back down after she finished talking.


    I smiled and shook my head. "I had my own motive when I agreed to help you, so you don''t have to


    thank _ . H me.


    She pursed her lips and replied, "Yes, you may have had another motive, but the benefits you


    gained are nothingpared to what I got. Plus, you even got yourself injured because of that


    incident. I understand that the main reason you agreed to help me is that we once worked together.


    I know that, but I still feel bad that you got hurt while helping me."


    This was why I admired Heidi. She was always so understanding and never let pride or arrogance


    get in her way.


    She put on a serious face and started to talk business. " I was sessfully recruited by Louis


    Corporation, and I got some information about themst night."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    I raised my brows and asked, "What kind of information?¡±


    "All the medical subsidiaries of Grant Corporation have been facing problems one after another."


    She continued, "Initially, I thought this was the handiwork of Grayson, but Petra is actually the one


    behind all this. If my assumption is correct, I think Mason and her are trying to take Grant


    Corporation down."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Isn''t Petra being investigated? How does she dare to do all this?"


    Heidi sighed. "Grayson has always been in charge of the medical subsidiaries of Grant Corporation.


    It''s fairly easy for him to tamper with the system. Even if anything goes wrong, Theo will bear the


    responsibility as he''s the main person in charge. Grayson and Petra won¡¯t be implicated."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I was startled when I heard everything she said.


    The things she said were true. Theo would be the one a t fault if anything happened while both of


    them would not be affected. The scariest part of doing business had always been the risk of


    betrayal. If you were betrayed by someone you trusted the most, the impact could be lethal and the


    disappointment would eat you alive.


    Heidi was worried as well. "All the hospitals are charging their patients huge amounts and their


    medications are overpriced. There have also been numerous cases reported about the misuse of


    medications. Do you understand how serious this is? All things considered, President Grant might


    end up i n jail."


    I did not expect things to get this serious.


    Heidi sighed again. "President Grant definitely wouldn¡¯t do such things that could ruin Grant


    Corporation. President Lane, I think you should know who¡¯s behind all this by now. You have to


    believe me, I''m not telling lies."


    "This situation may be a little difficult to handle.¡± I looked down. "I need some time to think about it,


    but I won''t let Theo be in danger.¡±


    She nodded. "You and President Grant must quicklye up with a countermeasure. The public is


    talking about this matter now. Soon, the respective departments will start to investigate."


    I pressed my lips together and did not say a word.


    This was how Petra intended to get her revenge on m e?


    She was truly ruthless.


    I squinted and said, "Mr. Ezekiel hasn''t gotten any proof against Petra. He can''t seem to find


    anything about her, so can I trouble you to do so? Perhaps you


    might find something.¡±


    Although Heidi had never mentioned anything, I knew she had a very dependable source for all her


    information.


    "I''ll try." She agreed and said, "I''ll inform you as soon a s I find any clues."


    I nodded.


    I went to my office after we parted ways from the coffee shop.


    I was stuck in traffic near Zimmer Corporations. People wereing down from their cars and


    everyone was trying to peek at whatever was happening.


    I wound my window down and looked ahead. A woman who was walking by said to me, "Miss, you


    might want to change your route. The traffic here won''t be resolved anytime soon. The chairman¡¯s


    ex-wife is trying to jump off the building. 911 is on their way, but no one knows if she can be stopped


    in time."


    I was stunned when I heard her. "Are you talking about Mr. Zimmer''s ex-wife?"


    She nodded. "Yeah. Rumors said that when he passed, he left everything for his second wife and


    nothing for her and their kid. His second wife even chased them out of the house. Perhaps that''s


    why she couldn''t take i t anymore. Honestly, the rich are just..."


    I could not listen to it anymore. I hopped off my car and ran forward.


    Arge crowd had surrounded the building. I looked u p and didn¡¯t see Nancy anywhere. Help finally


    arrived when I was about to enter the building. The policemen and the firefighters were here.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    The police set up a cordon to keep the crowd of onlookers away from the building. I took out my


    phone and called Matthew.


    The call went unanswered. I ran up to one of the policemen and asked anxiously, "Can you please


    let m e in?"


    "Are you an employee in thispany?" the policeman asked with an expressionless face.


    I froze for a moment before nodding, thinking that only employees were allowed to enter.


    However, I did not expect the policeman to stop me." Stay back. You may enter once this is over."


    What was I to do?


    I was worried to death. While I was contemting forcing my way in, someone grabbed my arm.


    I was stunned when I looked up to see Matthew.


    "I''m Miss Nietzsche¡¯s son." Matthew handed his identification card to the policeman.


    He nced at it and nodded. "You may enter."


    I trailed behind Matthew as we entered the office building of Zimmer Corporations. I kept looking up


    at him in the elevator. Although he had an indifferent


    expression, his face was as pale as a sheet.


    Soon, the elevator dinged and the doors opened to reveal the rooftop. Nancy had climbed to the


    ledge and was only one step away from being smashed into a pulp. The situation struck terror in


    everyone¡¯s heart.


    "Mom!" Matthew called out to her in a quivering voice.


    Nancy''s body stiffened. She turned around andughed through the pain. "Matthew, I''m so sorry,


    but I have to go now."


    "No!" Matthew¡¯s pupils constricted because of fear. " Mom, please! Can you pleasee down?


    Can you really bear leaving me alone like this?"


    Nancy wept with a shake of her head. "Matthew, you¡¯re old enough to take good care of yourself. If I


    stay alive, I''ll live in regret for the rest of my life. I don''t want to be a burden to you. Your father lived


    in agony for more than a decade, and all of it is my fault. It¡¯s time I repent my sins. Now that he¡¯s


    dead, I can only go look for him and apologize.¡±


    Her eyes went dull. It seemed that she had already decided to kill herself.


    Matthew feared up. "Mom, I won''t let you die. Even though Dad is dead, you still have me, don''t


    you? You haven''t seen me get married and have children yet. Can you really bear to leave like


    this?"


    "I know that making such a decision will hurt you. You can me me, but I really miss your father


    very much." Nancy cupped her face with her hands and wailed. "It''s all my fault. I caused you to


    me him. How could your father not love you? You¡¯ve always been his beloved son.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Matthew could no longer control himself. He stumbled toward her. "Mom, I''m begging you. Will you


    pleasee down? Come down and we can talk this through. Can we have a heart-to-heart talk as


    mother and son?"


    Nancy smiled wryly and said, "Matthew, I''ve transferred all of my shares to you. You now hold more


    shares than Quinn, and Zimmer Corporations is still yours! I can leave with peace of mind now."


    "I don¡¯t need any of those!" Matthew shouted.


    Nancy showed a loving smile. "Goodbye, Matthew. Although your father and I won¡¯t be by your side


    anymore, please remember that we love you."


    With that, her body tipped backward.


    ¡°Mom!¡± This scene caused Matthew¡¯s heart to stop beating for a second.


    The firefighters held him back as he tried to run after her. In a flurry, the situation grew out of control.


    I felt my cheeks get wet as I instinctively looked up to the sky. Ah, it had started raining.


    How could life be so fragile?


    One¡¯s life could be taken away in the blink of an eye. It was so easy to dere that two people were


    never going to see each other again...


    As soon as Matthew was sent to the hospital, the doctor gave him a tranquilizer. He sat rigidly on


    the chair without moving as he stared nkly out of the window.


    I stayed right next to him and kept himpany for several hours.


    Around four o''clock, I went downstairs to buy something to eat and took the chance to give Theo a


    call.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    When I got through to him, I could hear the robotic voice of the airport announcement. I asked with


    a frown, "Are you at the airport?"


    Theo sounded like he was in a hurry as he said, "I need to run some errands in Salt City. I can''t say


    for sure what time I''ll be back tonight, so don''t wait for m e for dinner."


    I was just about to tell him that I was not going back for dinner. Well, it did not seem necessary now


    that neither of us would be having dinner at home.


    After I hung up, I took the takeaway and headed back t o the hospital.


    By the time I entered the ward again, the effects of the tranquilizer on Matthew seemed to have


    faded. He looked straight at me and asked, "Where¡¯s my mother?"


    I pursed my lips and said after a long moment of silence, "In the funeral parlor.¡±


    Despite not witnessing it with my own eyes, I knew for a fact that she did notnd in one piece given


    the sheer height of the building. The funeral parlor would probably be unable to piece her back


    together. 1


    It was up to Matthew to decide if he wanted to take a look at her body before the cremation.


    Matthew did not speak a word further. He stared at the takeaway bag in my hands and asked tly,


    "What did you buy?"


    I quickly opened it and replied, "Just some rice and a vegetable dish. Take a look and see if you like


    it. Otherwise, I''ll go get you something else."


    I was worried that he would refuse to eat or dislike the food I got him, so I did not buy much.


    Matthew shook his head. "That won''t be necessary.¡±


    I put down the bag on the table and removed the takeaway box from inside. Then, I handed him the


    stic utensils. "Try it. Eat as much as you want."


    He nodded. He popped open the takeaway box and dug in.


    Instead of relief, I felt anxious. I felt uneasy seeing him behave so calmly. It was bizarre to see him


    soposed.


    A few bites into the meal, he suddenly stopped and looked at me. "Did you eat beforeing


    back?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''m not hungry."


    Matthew put down the chopsticks, got up, and dragged me out of the ward. "The food tastes


    horrible. Let''s go out to eat."


    Yikes, how embarrassing that he had to worry about m e instead? I pursed my lips again and made


    a suggestion. "Why don¡¯t we go to the apartment? I''ll


    cook for you."


    He would not enjoy dining in a crowded and noisy restaurant right now.


    After we got in the car, he said tly, "Why don¡¯t I cook for you?"


    "No way." I frowned. "I''ll do it. I mentioned it first.¡±


    Matthew''s lips twitched but he did not say anything else.


    On the way back, I looked at him several times and found that he was indifferent. There did not


    seem to b e anything unusual about him. It was not until the car stopped at the intersection that I


    saw the hatred in his eyes and understood what kind of feelings he held in his heart.


    ''But who was his hatred directed to?''


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon arriving at the apartment, I noticed rather btedly that we had nothing in the refrigerator.


    Hence, I decided to go to the supermarket downstairs. Matthew wanted to tag along, but I refused.


    I quickly made my way downstairs and bought a few ingredients. Afterward, I went back and started


    to cook.


    Once I was done, I called for Matthew. He was sitting o n the sofa in the living room, looking at his


    phone. I called out his name repeatedly, but he did not respond. I walked over. "Matthew, the food is


    ready."


    He finally lifted his head and nced at me. Then, he got up from the sofa.


    He looked absolutely horrifying in this emotionless state.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    I went to the kitchen to bring out the dishes. When I turned around and saw Matthew¡¯s gloomy face


    right behind me, it gave me a scare. The dish in my hands nearly slipped and fell.


    Seeing that he had given me a scare, he apologized softly. "I''m sorry."


    I tried to smile but the corners of my lips only twitched. "You can just wait for me at the dining table."


    He nodded and walked toward the table.


    I served the dishes onto the dining table and sat across from him. Then, I handed him a pair of


    chopsticks. "Help yourself."


    We ate in utter silence. I discreetly nced at him from time to time and felt the pity in me grow with


    every nce. I could sense that the whole incident had changed him entirely, almost into a


    complete stranger from the man I knew.


    Matthew stopped eating after a few bites. I understood that he did not have much of an appetite


    now, so I refrained frommenting on it.


    After cleaning the tes, I walked out of the kitchen and saw him looking down from the window.


    My


    heart lodged itself in my throat as I quickly asked," Matthew, what are you doing over there?"


    He turned around to meet my eyes, a cold smile stered across his face. "Are you afraid that I''ll


    think of jumping?"


    "Don''t!" My pupils constricted as I ran over to grab his arm. "Don''t hurt yourself. Your mother


    wouldn''t want t o see you like this. Can you pull yourself together, please?"


    He sneered. "Hm? Did you just say that she wouldn''t want to see me like this?"


    I could see where he wasing from. If Nancy had truly wished not to see him like this, why was


    she so determined to kill herself?


    I did not know how I couldfort him, so silence engulfed the room once again.


    Matthew did not say anything either. Finally, I could n o longer bear the silence. I said aloud, "It¡¯s


    gettingte. I should go back, and you should go to bed early too. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast tomorrow.


    If you don¡¯t want to g o anywhere, not even work, then just stay home. Call m e if you need me."


    Right now, he needed some alone time more than anything else. His wounds had to heal and he


    had to ease himself into slowly letting go of the past.


    After driving out of the apartment, I realized that it was already midnight.


    On the way back, it started to rain and I simply felt terrible. I sped up, hoping to hop into a shower


    sooner rather thanter.


    I ran into the vi after parking my car in front of the property.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss Woods grabbed my jacket from me and asked worriedly, "Young Mistress, it¡¯s already sote!


    The weather podcast predicted that it would be stormy tonight. I would have worried my guts out if


    you still hadn¡¯te home."


    I pursed my lips. "I was a little upied.¡±


    Just as I turned away from her, I was stunned to see Theo walking down the stairs. Did he mention


    that he wasing back tonight?


    His expression was stern as he walked up to me." Where have you been?"


    "My previous apartment." I did not intend to hide it, so I told him the truth.


    As expected, his face darkened further. He grabbed m y arm and hauled me up the stairs. "It looks


    like you''ve forgotten the lessons I taught you, huh? Are you trying to get on my nerves?"


    He dragged me into the bedroom and pressed my body firmly against the door. He yelled at me


    furiously, "You really do have nostalgic feelings for that ce. Are you just itching to move back


    there?" "Yeah, of course, I want to move back there.¡± I shrugged nonchntly, trying to piss him off


    on purpose.


    "Wanda Lane!" His wrath grew. "Who¡¯s your husband? Me or him? You''re desperate to eat with him


    and live with him, hm? Are you that eager to spend the rest of your life with him?"

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    I burst out in maniacalughter. "It wouldn''t be a problem if you agree."


    This man in front of me did not even ask why I went t o the apartment. How unreasonable of him to


    lose his temper without asking what had happened!


    Theo got so angry that he mmed his palm against the door hard. The sound was extremely loud


    and terrifying. "Wanda Lane, do you really think so? Do you really want to be with him?"


    Ultimately, I could not stand his temper anymore. Thus, I lifted my hands and pushed him on his


    chest." Theo Grant, you said you might not be returning tonight. If I truly wanted to be with him, why


    did Ie back in the heavy rain in the middle of the night? When ites to Matthew Zimmer, you


    alwayssh out at me without even asking for the details.


    You''re just being unreasonable.¡±


    He took a deep breath. I could see the veins bulging on his forehead. "Okay, then tell me why you


    stayed until sote beforeing back."


    The corners of my lips twitched as I said, "Look, I¡¯m tired from standing. Let me sit down and I''ll


    exin everything to you."


    Theo suppressed his anger and stepped aside.


    I plopped down onto the bed and looked at the empty ss on the bedside table. "I''m thirsty."


    "I''ll get you a ss of water," he said with gritted teeth.


    I supposed he must be irked to his limits, having to give in when he was the one who was upset.


    In an instant, my mood was lifted. When he returned with the ss of water, I said calmly, "Promise


    me that you''ll never lose your temper like that again until you ask for the details."


    "Wanda Lane!" He ground his teeth together. "Know your limits!"


    I shrugged. "I won¡¯t speak, then."


    Anyway, there was nothing he could do to me if I chose to keep my lips sealed. The best he could


    do was vex himself to death.


    He stared intently at me with his jet-ck eyes. There were obvious streaks of resentment in his


    expression. "Wanda, if you still choose to keep silent, I''ll torture you tonight even if you¡¯re mad."


    "You!" My eyes widened. "Bastard!"


    He let out a cold snort, as though he was admitting to his despicable nature. He said, "What can


    you do to m e?"


    I took a deep breath and yielded. "I''ll tell you about it." With that, he straightened his back, eager to


    hear what I had to say.


    As soon as I had shbacks of Nancy leaping off the building, I shuddered. "I presume you''ve met


    Matthew¡¯s mother before. She... She jumped off the rooftop of Zimmer Corporations. I''m sure you


    can understand that this would be a huge blow to him. He became emotionally unstable, which is


    why I stayed b y his side in the hospital. After that, I was worried that he would wander about on his


    own once he regained more control. Therefore, I suggested he bring me to the apartment so that I


    could cook for him."


    After listening to my exnation, Theo¡¯s expression grew grave. "Why did she have to make such a


    choice?"


    I sighed lightly. "Nancy found out that Marcus still loved her until his very death. There was another


    reason why he divorced her and married Quinn Grant back then. I guess she was so engulfed by


    guilt that she wanted to apologize to him in person."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Theo sat by my side and ced an arm across my shoulder. "Okay, let''s stop thinking about it.


    Everyone has their own fate."


    He had only met Nancy once, so he was not too affected by her death.


    "Matthew is a grown-up and a man at that too. He does not need you by his side all the time. The


    one who needs yourpany is your husband-me," he


    said calmly.


    The childish words that fell from his lips seemed to seize my tongue.


    Seeing me speechless, he frowned and asked, "Is that clear?"

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    I grabbed my hair in frustration and said, "Theo Grant, can you please stop overthinking? Can you


    not think about me and Matthew that way? I''m just helping him since he''s going through a hard time


    right now. How can I turn a blind eye to his situation when he has helped me so much?"


    Theo pursed his lips and insisted, saying, "There are countless ways to repay him. I don''t care as


    long as you don''t give him yourpanionship. What will happen to me if you two start having


    feelings for each other?"


    I realized I could no longer get my words through his head, so I got up and headed toward the


    bathroom.


    He was also feeling frustrated, so he did not continue t o pester me with his nonsense.


    As soon as I got out of the bathroom, I thought that Theo might have gone to his study to sulk. Even


    so, I went back to the bathroom to dry my hair without having much concern about him.


    I began feeling a little drowsy halfway through drying my hair, so I turned off the hairdryer and


    prepared to leave the bathroom.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I did not notice the drops of water on the floor from


    when I left the bathroom earlier with still dripping wet hair. As a result, I slipped and fell.


    It was only when I felt a sharp pang on my ankle that I realized I had twisted it. It was a disaster.


    I touched my ankle and gasped in pain.


    Theo came in and noticed that I was sitting on the floor. Hisplexion changed after he noticed


    that I had a swollen ankle. "Are you dumb?¡±


    I red at him. "You''re dumb! Your family is dumb!"


    He replied without any mercy, "Including you."


    "You!" I eximed while feeling wronged.


    He carried me up and said, "How did you manage to fall after taking a shower? I think you shouldn''t


    take care of people. You''re too stupid for that."


    I was so angry to the point that I wanted to bite his head off after hearing his sarcastic words. "It


    was an ident. Nobody is perfect. Are you having fun putting hidden meanings into your words?"


    Theo snorted coldly. "I''m not insinuating anything. You''re probably just feeling guilty.¡±


    "Theo Grant, were you an *sshole in your past life too?" I fought back as I gritted my teeth.


    "Even though we''re not divorced, you''re already bing disgusted with me and looking down on


    m e. You can just tell me and stop beating about the bush if you really want to be with him," Theo


    said as he


    sneered.


    What was wrong with his brain?


    What the hell was going on with him? i


    Iy on the bed, took a deep breath, and said patiently, "Theo, let¡¯s have a talk. Matthew was the


    one by my side during the lowest times of my life. How could I leave him be when he''s suffering


    now?"


    I continued speaking after a pause, "If there were really something going on between us, why would


    I still be here with you?"


    Theo was ignoring my words and even sneered at me." Why not just marry him since he has always


    been there for you?"


    "I''ll do so if you have no objections!" I could not stand him anymore. "You''re being unreasonable


    now. Why don''t you marry Cindy since she''s good to you with all her heart?¡±


    I had to be more unreasonable than he was in order to deal with him. I was perfectly aware of this.


    Hisplexion darkened. He was so angry that he did not talk for a long time.


    After a while, he left the room and returned with a first aid kit in hand.


    He took the ointment out and applied it to my ankle. I stopped him and said coldly, "I don¡¯t need you


    to do it for me. I can do it on my own."


    "I can''t even touch you now?" Theo sneered.


    His words were not even logical now.


    "Get the hell out of here!" I could not help but throw the pillow at him.


    Theo looked at me with a gloomy face for a moment before leaving.


    I was so angry that it took me a while to calm myself down. I then took the ointment and applied it to


    my ankle.


    I started feeling a little thirsty after the argument with Theo, so I drank a cup of water after applying


    the ointment.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    I was not sure what was wrong with me but when I was about to put the ss of water on the table


    beside me, it fell to the ground when my hand trembled.


    I sighed at the sight of broken ss on the floor. " Nothing has been going well today."


    I got a few pieces of paper and bent down to pick up the broken ss shards. Theo was met with


    this sight when he entered. He flew into a rage and yelled," Wanda Lane, are you stupid?"


    I was stunned and shot him a re.


    Could he not be nice for even a moment?


    "You''re picking up the broken pieces using your hand?" Theo came over and grabbed my arms.


    "Who o n earth taught you that?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I was so annoyed and frustrated inside. "Why do you even care?"


    He said frankly, "Why can''t I? I''m your husband."


    "You know you''re my husband?" I gave him a sarcastic look. "Well, I wonder who asked me to marry


    a different man?"


    He snorted coldly. "I never said that."


    I did not bother arguing with him as I shook his hand


    off and turned over to sleep.


    When I heard the sound of ss shards being picked u p behind me, I pursed my lips and said,


    "Please be quiet, I''m trying to sleep here."


    Theo sneered as he said, "Should I serve you like a princess?"


    I gripped the nket as I gritted my teeth and said, "0 h, thank you!"


    "You¡¯re wee."


    This person was about to irritate me to the brink of mental sickness sooner orter.


    I had the urge to go to the bathroom the moment I tried to fall asleep.


    I sat up from bed and stared at him in silence.


    Theo was climbing onto the bed but stopped halfway and narrowed his eyes. "Anything wrong?¡±


    I cleared my throat as I said, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    He looked at my ankle and said, "Go by yourself."


    "I can¡¯t.¡± I knew he was having fun watching me suffer, but there were times when I had to give in as


    well since we were living under the same roof. "Just d o me a favor and take me to the bathroom."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Beg me, then.¡± "You!" I was so pissed that I wanted to hit him on his


    face.


    Theo chuckled as he carried me up from the bed. "We wouldn''t have arguments at all if you could


    just give i n once in a while.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Why don''t you give in, then?"


    Theo sneered as he said, "Ask yourself honestly if I''ve not given in much."


    I thought about it carefully. He was not wrong.


    Theo was always the one who acknowledged his mistake first or even cheered me up after he


    calmed himself down.


    I rubbed on my nose and said softly, "I''ll try to control my temper from now onward."


    "What?" Theo moved closer to me. "Repeat your words, I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now."


    I pped his arm and said, "You should just donate your ears to those in need.¡±''


    Theo chuckled without saying anything else.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Aftering back from the washroom, Theo hugged me from the back and said softly, "I helped


    you earlier, so you should at least repay me, right?"


    I understood what he was trying to do and panicked." Theo, don''t bother entertaining such thoughts.


    It¡¯s alreadyte at night. I don''t want to bete for work tomorrow."


    "You don''t have to go to work." Theo then ced kisses along my neck as he continued, "But some


    happy things must be done.¡±


    Was this something the dignified President Grant would say?


    My head started hurting. "You¡¯ve been busy the whole day and the same goes for me. Isn''t it better


    for us to just have a good rest?"


    Theo went silent for a moment andy down. "Wanda Lane, it feels as though you don¡¯t treat me as


    your husband. If not, why would you hate..."


    He did not continue his words but I understood what h e meant and felt fretful in my heart.


    Perhaps it was true.


    I had no idea when I fell asleep. I dreamt of the scene o


    f Nancymitting suicide by jumping off the building and I woke up feeling shocked. I looked


    outside and it was still dark. Hence, I knew that I had only slept for a short while.


    There was no one beside me. I took the phone from the bedside table and saw that it was just five


    in the morning. ¡®Why did Theo get up so early?¡¯


    I was about to get down from the bed to look for him. A t that moment, Theo pushed the door open


    and walked in.


    "Why are you awake?¡± Theo was surprised.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. "Where did you go?"


    Theo shook his phone. "I went to answer a call."


    I pursed my lips and asked him when I thought of what Heidi said in the cafe yesterday, "I guess


    there¡¯s been a lot of problems recently.¡±


    Theo lowered his eyes. "They''re not really considered problems."


    I felt a little upset that he did not want to tell me about it.


    Theo walked toward me and took my feet out from the nket. "Does your ankle still hurt?"


    I shook my head.


    "Really?" Theo asked me.


    I tilted my head in doubt.


    Theo used his fingers and pressed on the bruise on m y ankle. It hurt so badly that I pulled my foot


    out of his hand. "What are you doing?"


    "I thought that you were no longer in pain?" Theo asked faintly.


    I opened my mouth, feeling wronged. "Of course, it hurts when you press on it so hard."


    Theo smiled coldly and held my foot once again. "Next time, just tell me the truth if you''re in pain.


    What''s the point of pretending in front of me?"


    I pursed my lips as I did not know what to say.


    He cared about me, so I could only ept it. Besides, I really had nothing to say.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Theo brought out a bottle of ointment from the first aid box and gently applied the ointment to my


    ankle." Don''t go to work today. You can''t go to work like this anyway. I¡¯ll call Mason at around seven


    or eight to ask him toe over. Go to work after tomorrow when you can finally walk."


    I was about to refuse but Theo looked at me coldly. " Don''t refuse."


    it H


    After he applied the ointment to my ankle, he pulled the nket over my feet. "Sleep for a while


    more. TH wake you up when it''s time for breakfast."


    I nodded my head and looked at him. "Thank you."


    "What did you just say?" Theo''s expression changed.


    I remembered that he would get angry if I thanked him. I sighed helplessly. "Come closer."


    Theo walked toward me with a dull face. "Wanda


    Lane, I remember telling you that I hate hearing those two wordse out of your mouth. It looks


    like you really don''t take my words seriously."


    I pursed my lips and pulled on his cor with my hand. "The reason I thanked you isn''t that we''re not


    close. It''s because I¡¯m grateful that you''re taking care o


    f me and it makes me feel warm."


    As my words fell, I kissed his lips.


    Theo was stunned.


    I curled my lips and admired his dazed expression. "D o you understand now?"


    Theo nodded his head nkly.


    I withdrew my hand that was holding his cor. When I was about to lie down, Theo unexpectedly


    pressed the back of my head and kissed me.


    After the kiss, Theo replied, "If it isn''t because I have things to do, I definitely wouldn''t let you go."


    "..." Thank God he had things to do. Otherwise, I had n o idea what would happen to me.


    Theo went to the bathroom to take a shower. Iy back down on the bed but I could not fall asleep. I


    took my phone and saw that it was switched off. I had forgotten to charge my phone.


    I felt bored and took Theo''s phone that he tossed on the bed earlier. I knew his phone''s passcode


    but I still asked for his permission, "Can I y with your phone?"


    Theo''s voice was heard from the bathroom. "Go ahead."


    I was very satisfied with this as I could use his phone freely.


    I opened one of the social media apps to have a look at the recent news when a phone call came


    through. It


    was a call from Zedd.


    I did not n to answer it at first as I thought of just replying to him with a text message that said


    Theo was in the shower. After thinking about it for a while, I answered the call anyway as it might be


    something urgent.


    As soon as I answered the call, Zedd said anxiously." Brother, I''ve verified the news. It''s true that all


    our hospitals didn''t charge the medications ording to the price we set and patients have died


    because of the indiscriminate use of drugs. Now, the family members of the deceased are causing a


    scene at most of our hospitals. The media has also received news about it. This matter will soon


    make headlines in major media outlets."


    My heart tightened. "I''ll pass the message to him now."


    Zedd cursed in a low voice but I did not hear clearly what he said. All I heard was, "Why are you the


    one answering his calls?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I lowered my eyes and replied to him faintly, "He''s taking a shower now. I answered the call


    because I was worried that you might have something urgent to say to him. As soon as I answered,


    you said so much that I didn''t have the chance to tell you. Therefore, you can¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll tell him


    whatever you said earlier. I f there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first."


    "Wanda Lane!" Zedd was very angry. "You''re really shameless. You should have interrupted me


    when I was talking earlier but you didn''t do so. You intentionally wanted to hear what I was saying.


    You''re really problematic."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    I frowned and feltpelled to speak up, "Don''t go sticking your nose up in the air, Zedd. Do you


    think I deserve to be chastised by you?"


    "Am I wrong in that assumption?" Zedd said with biting sarcasm, "Not only is your personality


    wed but also your upbringing. I have no idea what it is about you that caught my brother''s eye to


    the point where he has even decided not to divorce you. If it were up to me, I would have kicked you


    out a long time ago."


    I almost burst outughing the moment he uttered those words. As one would expect from Theo''s


    best buddy, his logical reasoning was out of this world.


    "Let''s not get into the fact that the person I married isn¡¯t you but Theo and instead focus on my


    wed upbringing, which you mentioned earlier. Of course, I dare notpare myself to you,


    President Nichols. Have you ever referred to me as ''Sister-inw'' since I married Theo? I wonder, is


    your upbringing wed as well or is it because of Cindy''s influence?"


    "You-" Zedd''s lips parted, and he was about to say something.


    "What?" I interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. "It doesn¡¯t matter even if you had


    kicked me


    out a long time ago, President Nichols. Even if the world waspletely obliterated and there were


    only the two of us remaining, I wouldn''t consider you for even a second. Why don''t you take a good


    look at yourself to see if you''re even worthy? Also, you don''t have to worry about my marriage with


    Theo. As for whether he''s living his days happily or not, I can assure you that he is. A single person


    such as yourself, who has been stuck in unrequited love for an eternity, will never get to know this


    joy."


    "Wanda Lane! You... You..." For a short while, Zedd was so enraged that he could not think of a


    retort.


    I said with a grin, "If you have nothing to say, President Nichols, simply hang up. I''m not going to


    laugh at you."


    "Damn it!" Zedd was on the verge of leaping to his feet i n rage, "dust you wait, Wanda Lane. I''ll


    never allow a woman like you to be with my brother."


    "Then who will you allow to remain by your brother''s side?" I chuckled mockingly and asked, "Cindy


    Reed?"


    Zedd scoffed coldly and responded, "Only Cindy is worthy enough to be with my brother."


    "Forget it." My eyes glowed with a tinge of coldness." Cindy''s biological parents have evil ns in


    store for your brother. I would love to find out whether you treasure your brother or your beloved


    woman most when the timees." "What are you trying to say?" Zedd raised his voice.


    I neither had the time nor the inclination to respond t o his question, so I indifferently hung up.


    Every hospital under Grant Corporation was experiencingplications. Issues concerning medical


    care were already tough to cope with, and it was worse if the hospitals were to take the me. If


    this ended badly, Theo might just end up in prison like what Heidi predicted.


    I started nibbling on my fingers nervously. Even so, I had not taken the initiative to question Theo.


    Instead, I flung the phone at him and said, "Zedd called you. He seems to be looking for you for an


    urgent matter. You should call him back right away."


    Theo caught the phone, his brows furrowing as he questioned, "Are you upset?¡±


    In my frustration, I grabbed my hair and answered, "N o."


    "You''re lying again." Theo approached me and squeezed my shoulder. "Can you tell me what''s


    wrong? Has Zedd offended you in any way?"


    I was so enraged that I shoved him and said, "Go and call him back. I don''t want to talk to you right


    now." 1


    Theo let out a soft sigh. "Just tell me if that¡¯s the case. I f it is, I''ll call him back and give him an


    earful."


    "Can you stop bothering me?" I red at him.


    Given my current state, it would be difficult for him to coax me. He sighed helplessly and said, "I''ll


    give Zedd


    a call first.¡±


    It took no time for the call to be connected. Theo then yelled sternly and solemnly, "Zedd, did you


    say something rude to Wanda?"


    "She''s the shameless one!¡± Zedd sounded agitated." She had the audacity toin to you? The


    person who was chastised was obviously me. I''m the one who was wronged, alright?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zedd Nichols!¡± Theo frowned. "She''s your sister-inw. How could you talk to her this way? I hope


    you didn''t say anything worse when I was away. Did


    you?¡±


    "No, I didn''t." Zedd''s imposing manner began to wane.


    Theo snorted coldly and said, "In any case, you''d best make time to apologize to her."

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    "What?" Zedd¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief. "Why should I apologize to her? How is she worthy of


    my apology?"


    Theo was slightly irritated. "How can she be unworthy when she''s your sister-inw?"


    After a long pause, Zedd finally asked hesitantly, "Do you honestly think she''s my sister-inw?¡±


    The second implication of this question was whether Theo truly took me as his wife.


    Theo¡¯s voice was bone-chillingly cold. "You''ll only ever have her as your sister-inw in this life.¡±


    That one sentence was enough to rify what he meant, and Zedd understood it well. "Very well, I


    understand. I''ll personally apologize to her once I have time.¡±


    Theo hung up nonchntly.


    Zedd no longer mentioned anything concerning the hospitals to him. I felt somewhat disappointed


    because I had hoped to get more information.


    Although simply asking Theo would be a good choice, I knew he would not tell me the truth.


    "He¡¯ll express his heartfelt apologies to you eventually, so you need not be upset any longer." Theo


    crawled


    into bed with me and pulled me into his embrace.


    I nodded and said, "Zedd previously said that he had something urgent to tell you. Why didn''t he


    bring it up when you called him back?"


    Theo remained silent for quite some time before answering, "It''s probably nothing of importance."


    He was still reluctant to say anything, and all I felt was a sense of powerlessness. "You should get


    on with your work. I''m going to sleep for a bit."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo gave a nod in return and said, "Try not to move your ankle too much when you''re sleeping."


    "I know." I motioned for him to leave with a wave of m y hand. 1


    I could not sleep after he left, so I requested Miss Zuri t o assist me in going to the bathroom. After


    a quick washing up, I had her help me go downstairs.


    Miss Woods was preparing breakfast while I waited o n the sofa in the living room.


    "Has Theo gone out?" I asked Miss Zuri, who was standing nearby.


    Miss Zuri smiled as she shook her head. She answered, "Mr. Grant went to the study."


    I nodded and said, "If that''s the case, do inform him once breakfast is ready."


    Before Miss Zuri could inform Theo that breakfast was ready, he had already made his way


    downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Mason had appeared in front of the vi''s gate.


    I caught a glimpse of Mason and noticed that he was wearing a glum expression.


    Was he really the person responsible for all of the problems the hospitals are facing?


    Theo sought his presence mostly because he had something to discuss, and at the same time, he


    wanted Mason to check on my ankle. However, I refused. I just had a sprained ankle, so I only


    needed t o apply some ointment and wait for it to recover.


    Since I was unwilling, Theo did not insist either. Hence, he proceeded to join Mason in the study.


    Their talk continued for a long time, so I started eating my breakfast without waiting for Theo.


    I had finished my meal for quite some time but there was still no sign of theming down, so I


    asked Miss Zuri to assist me in going upstairs. I was on my way back to my bedroom to rx when


    I stopped in m y tracks. We were passing by the study. Miss Zuri stared at me, confused.


    "Madam..."


    "Shh." I signaled for her not to speak.


    Miss Zuri nodded, turned, and walked a little farther away.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    "Cindy¡¯s not in very good condition now. She was sent to the hospital at around three o''clock in the


    morning. She was screaming about someoneing to hurt her. Petra is too busy to take care of


    her, so she hired people to keep an eye on her." Mason¡¯s voice sounded from the study.


    I frowned a little. Was Cindy suffering from a mental illness? I did not realize it when she came to


    see me at the office previously.


    "Aren''t you going to pay her a visit?" Mason asked faintly.


    Theo shook his head. "Petra and Grayson won¡¯t let anything happen to her. I don''t have to worry


    much."


    Mason smiled faintly. "It looks like Wanda upies a bigger space in your heart."


    "Well, of course." Theo snorted coldly. "She¡¯s my wife, after all."


    Mason nodded. "Looks like you''re getting serious about this."


    Theo took the teacup and had a sip. He smiled faintly and asked, "When do you n to get


    married?"


    "Why''d you turn the topic to me?" Mason looked at him, discontented. "Besides, it''s my parents who


    are


    supposed to be worried about whether or not I''ll get married."


    Theo arched his brow. "You¡¯re getting on in your years, yet you''re still single. As a good friend of


    yours, I¡¯m getting worried.¡±


    "It''s fine." Mason did not look pleased. "Since you have the time to worry, just worry about your


    wife''s illness."


    Theo pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Mason let out a sigh andforted him, saying, "Her illnesses slowly, and it''s definitely not


    enough to just rely on drugs. Her psychological barrier must be resolved. Although this requires a


    lot of time, it also needs much effort. However, you''re fortunate enough that it¡¯s not something


    incurable, am I right?"


    Theo nodded lightly. "I understand."


    Mason¡¯s expression went back to being cold. "Zedd found out that Cindy was admitted to the


    hospital right before I came here. He''s rushing there now, but he''s not allowed to enter the ward.


    He''s like a cat on a hot tin roof now." 1


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it." Theo rubbed his forehead. "The mention of his name annoys me. It''s better to have no one


    in your heart."


    Mason raised his brows. "How would you know if there''s no one in my heart?"


    Theo squinted. "Do you have anyone in your heart?"


    "Make a guess." Mason started getting yful.


    "Hmm.¡± Theo smirked. "If there is someone in your heart, I''m guessing it''s my wife. After all, she''s


    so fair and beautiful. She''s even hardworking and goal-oriented. Her personality is-"


    "Stop, stop, stop.¡± Mason looked speechless.


    Theo arched his brow. "Well, since it''s not my wife, is i t my wife¡¯s good friend, Cecilia?¡±


    I was speechless as I stood outside. This man could even tell there was something going on


    between Mason and Cecilia. It was indeed something worth celebrating.


    I could not bring myself to continue listening after the mention of Cecilia. I pushed open the door to


    the study and smiled as I said, "Come here and help me, Theo. I can''t take another step from here."


    Theo was taken aback and immediately came over to help me. "Why didn''t you ask Miss Zuri to


    help you get up here?¡±


    I curled my lips and said, "Well, one of my legs is still working.¡±


    "What if you fell down and injured the other leg too?"


    Theo said with worry.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    He was cursing me, right?


    He was definitely cursing me, right?


    Theo helped me get to the couch and had me sit down on it. I looked at Mason. "I vaguely heard


    Cecilia''s name just now. Do you happen to know what she''s up t o recently, Doctor Lynch?"


    "Why would you ask me?" Mason shrugged. "How would I know what she''s been up to recently?¡±


    Those words made me furious.


    Although he had no idea about the child, it was a fact h e once hooked up with Cecilia. After he


    learned that I had lost contact with her and had no idea how she was doing recently, why was he


    not the slightest bit concerned? He did not even ask me if I had reached out to her or how she was


    coping.


    I wanted to scold him, but I understood that I was in n o position to do so. I red at him, looked at


    Theo, and said, "Send me back to the bedroom.¡±


    He nced at Mason and felt that there was something wrong between both of us. He was


    confused. He carried me back to the bedroom and asked hesitantly, "What''s going on between you


    and Mason?"


    "The sight of him annoys me," I replied coldly.


    U H


    I did not return to the office in the next few days. I wouldy on the bed all day like a maimed


    person. I was only allowed to go out when I could walk on my own without anyone¡¯s help.


    Whaldorf City had been snowing in the past two days. Even though the snow was slow to melt, it


    did not pile up on the ground. There was only a thinyer of snow on the ground. I stood at the


    entrance of the vi and yed with the snow with my foot. It felt nice.


    Upon remembering Jerome saying that he woulde with Cecilia at the end of the year, I took out


    my phone and called him. I wanted to ask him when he wasing. I could go pick them up at the


    airport when I got better.


    The call got through in just a moment. I smiled and spoke first, "Jerome, it¡¯s New Year''s soon. When


    are you bringing Cecilia here?"


    Jerome did not reply.


    My nose started running. I had no idea why I felt like crying. "I miss you guys. If you guys aren¡¯t


    coming soon, I¡¯ll fly there."


    "Don''te," Jerome said impatiently, "We¡¯re good here. We initially nned on going back before


    the new year, but it''s still winter in Whaldorf City and the temperature is too cold. We''re worried that


    the little one will find it hard to adapt and fall sick, so we''ve decided to fly back in spring."


    I could not lie to myself anymore. With a sniffle, I said, "Jerome, I haven¡¯t said one word to Cecilia


    ever since the baby was born. Tell me truthfully, did something happen to her?"


    "What are you thinking about?¡± Jerome sighed a little. "Cecilia is doing fine. She didn''t get much


    sleepst night because the baby was crying. She''s trying to get some sleep now. I''ll have her call


    you back when she¡¯s awake.¡±


    "Really?" I was still doubtful. I had lost count of how many times Jerome said the same sentence to


    me, yet I had never received a call from Cecilia.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Really." Jerome''s voice started to fade. "TH talk to you next time. The baby is almost awake."


    "Wait." I was afraid that he might hang up, so I said in a hurry, "Send me your address first. I might


    visit you guys soon since I have nothing going on."


    Jerome said helplessly, "You¡¯d better not do that. The condition of your body is still not stable. We''ll


    definitely head over in spring."


    I pursed my lips. "Well then, get Cecilia to call me when she''s awake."


    I ended the call, but the worry in my heart persisted. Since we were living in different cities, there


    was no way I could resolve that worry-unless I went to see them.


    I opened Whatsapp and sent Jerome a text message.


    [Send me your current address.]

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    I never received a reply to that text message. I started t o worry. It seemed that I had to make a trip


    to France soon. Otherwise, my year might not end well.


    The incident in the hospital had made Theo swarmed with work. Even though the media had rushed


    to report the matter and he knew that I would surely hear of it, he chose to remain silent with me.


    Maybe h e thought that I would be helpless if he told me about i t.


    That acknowledgment made me feel a little lost...


    "Madam," Miss Zuri came up behind me and said softly, "Ady came to visit you."


    I frowned and turned around. "Cindy?"


    Miss Zuri shook her head.


    Who else would it be?


    I pursed my lips and said, "Let her in."


    When Quinn came in, I felt somewhat surprised as this was the first time she had evere here.


    Besides, Theo and I knew nothing about her visit.


    "Wanda, Theo''s not at home?" Quinn asked.


    I stood up from the couch and replied faintly, "He¡¯s quite busy recently and spends little time at


    home. If


    you want to meet President Grant, I''m afraid you''ll have to find him at Grant Corporation."


    Quinn frowned a little. "Wanda, I''m here to look for you. Are you still angry at me for what happened


    thest time?"


    I looked down and smiled. "You''re overthinking, Quinn. I¡¯m not that petty. Besides, I understand


    where you wereing from when I put myself in your shoes."


    Quinn took my hand and sighed. "Wanda, I really hope you can understand and stop being mad at


    me. Back when you told me you fought with Theo, you looked like you would never forgive him


    again. I was worried that you both would never have another child.


    "I must consider the issue regarding our family''s heir since I''m a part of the Grant family. Cindy


    came looking for me and insisted that the baby inside her was Theo¡¯s. She even expressed how


    much she loves him. I couldn''t possibly ignore it."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quinn looked like a gentle woman at this moment, and she even spoke in a soft voice. Her words


    worked on me. I sighed and said helplessly, "Quinn, we¡¯re family and there''s nothing that''s


    unforgivable between us. Besides, I''ve long stopped being angry at you.¡±


    "That''s good." Quinn smiled in relief.


    I poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her. I smiled while asking, "Did youe here today to


    talk about


    this?"


    Quinn leaned back on the couch and let out a long sigh of relief. Only then did I realize that she


    looked exhausted. She had gotten a lot thinner than thest time I saw her. Her skin was no longer


    as delicate either.


    "Wanda, there''s a favor I need to ask from you." Quinn began talking about her purpose foring


    here." You know that the Zimmer household only has a small number of people to begin with, but


    we¡¯re down by two now. Matthew and I are the only people who are left to deal with the funeral


    matters. On top of that, we can''t leave the office, so that''s why I hope you can give me a hand."


    I was taken aback but said, "There''s nothing I wouldn''t do to help my cousin."


    I wanted to help Matthew. Quinn''s position in the Grant family was too insignificant. She must have


    encountered a lot of difficulties while handling Marcus and Nancy''s funerals. Matthew had not even


    recovered from the pain of losing his parents yet he already had to busy himself to arrange for their


    funerals. The thought of it was heart-wrenching.


    Quinn smiled and nodded. "Then you should move to the Zimmer household and stay with me for


    convenience sake. Just take it as though you''re keeping mepany. I¡¯m alone in that huge house


    now and I feel very lonely.¡±


    Looking at her expectant eyes, there was no way that I could reject her.


    Just as I opened my mouth and wanted to agree, she hurriedly said, "You don''t have to worry about


    Theo. I''ll talk to him. Besides, he''s been so busytely and has no time to take care of you. I¡¯ll take


    care of you well there. He can be less worried."


    I hesitated for a long while before nodding.


    It looked like there were no major issues, but I still felt that something was off. As for what was


    wrong, I had n o idea.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Quinn did not give me any time to think and was already dragging me upstairs to help me pack my


    things.


    I said to her while packing, "Quinn, don''t you think it''s a bit of a rush for me to go there today?"


    Quinn chuckled. "It''s the same if you go now orter. Besides, we can head over together. That way,


    I won''t have to worry about you going over yourself. You don''t need to bring many clothes or other


    things either. I¡¯ll get the butler to buy the necessities for you."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright." I looked down. "I''m not staying that long anyway and it''s only nearby. If I need anything, I''ll


    come back here to get it."


    Quinn merely smiled and did not say anything.


    When I exited the vi, I was taken aback when I saw two bodyguards standing beside the car. She


    even brought along bodyguards?


    "I haven''t been feeling well recently. I was afraid something might happen, so I brought along the


    bodyguards," Quinn exined.


    I frowned a little and remained silent.


    When I got in the car, Quinn had me wait for her for a little while. She went inside the vi again.


    She then came out after about ten minutes. Miss Zuri was following behind her.


    Miss Zuri got in the car that the two bodyguards were riding in. When Quinn got in, she said, "She


    must know your preferences since she''s been taking care of you for a long time, that¡¯s why I


    brought her along. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Theo will get worried."


    I smiled a little. "Good thinking."


    The Zimmers'' house was rtively near as it was about a 20-minute drive away.


    When we arrived, Quinn and I got out of the car and headed toward the vi.


    The hall was a dazzling white. It was so white that it felt a little suffocating. Quinn arranged the


    rooms for Miss Zuri and me. She had something to settle, so she asked me to take a rest in my


    room.


    Before this, I was always cooped up at home. I was not used to being in this unfamiliar


    environment, so I went outside after resting for just a while.


    I stood at the vi''s entrance and looked at the white snow outside. The servants were sweeping


    the snow. I f I had note over to look at the snow, I would not have seen it anymore after a little


    while.


    At that moment, a car drove toward me. I could recognize that it was Matthew''s car.


    Matthew got out of the car and walked toward me. He asked faintly, "Why are you here?"


    I lifted my head and looked at him. I realized that his whole temperament had changed. He became


    somewhat gloomy and cold. I could see the coldness i n his eyes. There was no trace of warmth.


    I felt a little ufortable inside. "Quinn asked me to help out here and keep herpany for the


    time being."


    Matthewughed coldly. "She sure is clever."


    I did not understand what he meant, but I contained m y curiosity. "Have you been resting well


    recently?"


    "What do you think?" Matthew had a mocking smile o n his face.


    I saw that he was in a bad mood and his face showed his exhaustion, so I stopped asking


    questions.


    After Matthew went upstairs, he came back down. I saw him walking toward me, so I smiled and


    asked," Why did youe back down?"


    He pursed his lips and said nothing. He took a hold of my arm and dragged me upstairs.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    My arm hurt from his forceful grip. I frowned as I said, "You¡¯re hurting me, Matthew."


    Matthew only loosened his grip without letting go of m e.


    "Where are you bringing me?" I could not help but ask.


    Matthew kept quiet. We walked to the entrance of a room and stopped. He then pushed the door


    open and dragged me in.


    Judging from the room''s decoration style, it must be his room.


    Why did he drag me to his room?


    Matthew pushed me onto the bed. My eyes widened in shock. "What are you trying to do?"


    He looked at me coldly. "What do you think I''m going t o do?"


    I...


    He made me feel awkward by asking that question.


    Matthew chuckled and theny down on the bed." Just keep mepany for a while."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes.


    I froze and picked up the nket on the side, putting i


    t over him.


    His eye bags were very dark. I could tell right away that he had not been able to get a good rest for


    days. I did not leave and just sat beside him to keep himpany. When I was sure that he was


    asleep, I was finally relieved.


    Falling asleep was a good thing...


    I did not bring my phone with me earlier. I was bored just sitting here and watching Matthew sleep. I


    felt sleepy a whileter.


    I ended up lying down and falling asleep. Suddenly, I was woken up by the knocking on the door. I


    was in a blur when I opened my eyes and saw Quinn with Theo.


    "Wanda, Matthew, you guys... Did you guys..." Quinn''s face was full of surprise.


    Theo looked at me with a gloomy and cold expression. His stare sent chills down my spine.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I froze and looked at Matthew beside me. His face was very close to me. My mind waspletely


    near now.


    "No." I immediately sat up from the bed. "It¡¯s not what you guys think-"


    Before I could even finish talking, Matthew hugged m y waist and forced me to lie down on the bed


    again. " Let''s sleep a little while more."


    I stared at him with great shock. I was about to say something but Theo dragged me away from the


    bed. " Even if she wants to sleep, she''ll sleep in her own


    home."


    Matthew got up and gave a strangeugh as he looked at him. "Are you that insecure to think that


    Wanda would have feelings for me, President Grant? But I guess it is possible."


    "You think too highly of yourself, President Zimmer." The look in Theo''s eyes was like a frostbite.


    "She will never like you."


    "You''re not Wanda, how would you know?" Matthew continued to provoke him.


    Theo''s arms around my waist tightened as he looked down at me with a gloomy expression. "Will


    you like him?"


    These two men looked like they had just graduated from preschool.


    I never answered that. Matthew raised his eyebrows proudly. "President Grant, it seems that you''re


    the one who thinks too highly of yourself."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Theo red at him fiercely and quickly dragged me out of Matthew''s room.


    He walked too fast for me to keep up, so I frowned and said, "Slow down. I can''t keep up with you."


    Not only did Theo ignore me but he quickened his steps.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked helplessly.


    Theo replied in a cold voice, "Your room."


    I was speechless and rolled my eyes. "Well, you''ve walked past it."


    Theo stopped in his tracks and turned around to look a t me angrily. "Wanda, do you like Matthew?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I guess that¡¯s a yes." Theo took a deep breath." Otherwise, why didn''t you panic when I caught the


    two of you cuddling on the same bed?"


    "It¡¯d be more of a problem if I had panicked." I looked a t him helplessly. "Doesn''t me not panicking


    prove that there¡¯s nothing going on between us?"


    "Stop trying to weasel your way out of this!" Theo was not listening to me at all. "How can you say


    that


    there¡¯s nothing going on between the two of you when


    you guys were in bed together?"


    Like the saying not to wash your dirtyundry in public, I did not feel like standing in the hallway to


    argue with him, so I pulled him into my room.


    The moment the door closed, Theo pressed me against it. I was very ufortable and squirmed.


    "How are w e supposed to talk if you do this?"


    "I don''t see why not." Theo''s voice was cold.


    I knew he was very angry right now, so I helplessly sighed and let him do whatever he wanted.


    "Theo, I swear that I''m innocent and nothing happened between us. It was also an ident that we


    ended up cuddling on the same bed. He hasn''t been able to sleep well in the past few days, so he


    wanted me to apany him for a while. When I was sitting down, I got tired and dozed off on the


    bed. I was a distance away from him when I dozed off but for some reason, we ended up cuddling."


    When I saw that Theo still looked gloomy, I continued, "I know I shouldn''t have agreed to


    apany him, but I couldn''t refuse him. When I lost my baby and wanted to die, he was the one


    who stayed by my side. He helped me out of the difficult situation. If it weren''t for him, I would''ve


    died, so he basically saved my life. Now that he needs me, I turn a blind eye. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I


    just be a person without a conscience?" 1


    Theo looked at me quietly after I said that. I furrowed my brows in annoyance. "Theo, can you


    please think o f it from my point of view? Otherwise, it¡¯s very painful


    for me too."


    I could not ignore Matthew but because Theo kept arguing with me about it, I would eventually fall


    into a dilemma.


    Theo closed his eyes tightly and when he opened them again, the coldness in his eyes was gone. "I


    can understand, but this can only go on for a little while more. When he¡¯s back to his normal self,


    you''ll have to draw a clear line with him, okay?"


    After a pause, he continued, "This is the biggestpromise I can make."


    He looked even more tired than Matthew. The shirt he was wearing underneath his jacket was not


    ironed properly and his necktie was askew. I did not notice these things just now because I was so


    focused on trying to exin myself to him. When I finally noticed those details, I felt a little bad for


    him.


    The issue with the hospitals must have kept him busy as hell, but it was a good thing that he could


    still suppress his temper withoutshing out at me.


    "I''ll be mindful of how I am when I''m with him." I took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. "Don''t


    worry, I''ll never do anything to upset you."


    Theo''s face softened and a smile appeared. "Good girl."


    He wrapped his arms around me. "Did you miss me?"


    I nodded.


    In the past few days, he only came home after I was asleep and he would leave the house before I


    woke up i n the morning. We had barely spoken recently, and it felt like we had not met in a few


    days. Of course, I missed him.


    "Let me take you out to have something delicious tonight. What do you feel like eating?" Theo


    asked with a smile.


    I knew he would not want to stay home for dinner, so after thinking about it, I said, "I feel like having


    surf and turf."

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    "Alright." Theo picked me up and spun me around." Then we''ll have surf and turf tonight."


    After that, we went downstairs. Quinn knew that we were going out for dinner and did not say


    anything. She just reminded us to be careful when we drove because of the slippery roads.


    Theo hugged me after I got in the car and fastened my seat belt. "I didn''te backst night


    because I slept in the office. I thought about you all night long and couldn''t even sleep. I even


    thought about driving home a few times."


    Any woman would like to hear that, and I was the same. I looked up to see the love in his eyes and


    my heartbeat sped up a little. "Then why didn¡¯t you?"


    "It was after midnight when I finished my work." Theo massaged my neck. "And I was afraid I


    couldn''t bring myself to leave you in the morning."


    I felt that he was getting better at sweet-talking. I wondered where he learned to do that.


    "When I woke upst night to see that you weren¡¯t back, I felt empty. I know that you''ve been very


    busy recently and you were probably sleeping in the office because you worked tillte. But I''m


    worried about


    yourck of sleep and the stress you endure during the daytime. You might fall sick," I whispered to


    him because I felt a little embarrassed toward the end.


    When Theo saw that I was slightly flushed, he teased and asked, "If you feel sorry for me, you


    should serve m e obediently, okay?"


    The corners of my mouth twitched. "Is that all you think about?"


    Theoughed and nodded.


    F*ck me...


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This jerk was a master at ruining the mood!


    Theo drove the car to the entrance of a surf and turf restaurant we often went to. He stopped in


    front of the restaurant so that I could get down first as there were many people in the restaurant and


    the ce was full.


    Theo and I then went to a private room. I did not feel like picking stuff from the menu, so I left the


    important task to him.


    After ordering, he asked, "It''s almost New Year''s Eve. Carlson invited you to go to his ce for New


    Year''s Eve. Do you want to go?"


    I pursed my lips. "Of course, I want to go."


    I was Carlson and Yvonne¡¯s goddaughter. They were like my family now. Of course, I was going to


    go to their ce for New Year''s Eve.


    Theo nodded. "Let''s stay in Whaldorf City for New


    Year''s Eve this year, then. There''s no point for us to go back to Salt City for New Year''s Eve


    anyway."


    It was true that there was no point for us to go back to Salt City for New Year''s Eve. Theo was not


    close with his uncles, and I was not close with my side of the family. If I went back, they were just


    going to be annoyed at me the whole time. Everyone would just end up having a bad time, so why


    bother?


    The waiter came over with the dishes and I quietly looked at Theo as he fed me some of the food.


    After a long time, I finally asked, "Did you manage to deal with the hospital issue?¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Did you watch the news?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "Everyone''s reporting about i t. It''d be difficult for me not to know about


    it."


    "It''s being resolved." I could not tell what Theo was feeling from the look on his face and he


    sounded very neutral too. "I think it''ll be over early next year. It''s no big deal."


    The way he understated it made me feel sad, but I did not want to force him to tell me about


    everything that was happening if he did not want to. That was why I could only ask, "What is Doctor


    Lynch doing now?"


    "He''s busy dealing with the current problem, of course. " Theo fed me another bite ofmb. "You


    don''t have to worry about it. Just prepare for the New Year''s in peace and I¡¯ll be back to spend time


    with you after I''m done with everything."


    I could only nod helplessly.


    Theo wanted to take me home after our dinner, but he received a call from Quinn. She insisted that


    we go to her ce for the night. Even though Theo was reluctant, she was still his cousin. Since


    she repeatedly requested it, he could only agree.


    When we got back, Theo went to take a shower and Iy on the bed as I mindlessly scrolled


    through my phone.


    When he came out of the shower, hey down next to me and hugged me. "I may have to go to


    another city for a business trip tomorrow."


    I put the phone down. "How long will you be away?"


    Theo shook his head. "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    I pursed my lips without saying anything.


    "I''m sorry." Theo massaged my neck. "I promise I¡¯ll spend more time with you after I¡¯m done with all


    of this."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you apologizing to me for?" Iughed helplessly. "It''s not like I don''t understand that


    you''re busy with work."


    Theo sighed lightly. "But I still feel very guilty about it."


    I lifted my arm and stroked his head, teasing him, " Then you should think hard about how you''re


    going to make it up to me."


    "I''ve already thought about it." Theo looked up at me and smiled.


    I raised an eyebrow. "So what did you decide?"


    "I¡¯m going to make it up to you with a wedding." Theo dropped a heavy bomb.


    I sat up from the bed and looked at him in shock." You''re not kidding, right?"


    Theo smiled and shook his head. "I''m serious."


    "Why?" I was in disbelief.


    "Our wedding back then was not perfect, was it?"


    Theo''s gaze softened. "I want to give you a perfect wedding. Besides, Carlson and Yvonne want to


    see their daughter getting married."


    I did not know what to say for a moment. All the emotions inside of me were jumbled up.


    Theo hugged me and kissed my cheek. "You deserve the best. Just ept it, okay?"


    His video conference was starting soon, so we did not talk any longer. After he went to attend his


    video conference, I noticed that it was snowing again outside. I got dressed and went downstairs.


    It was snowing a little heavily but it was not windy. I lifted my head to look at the sky, and for a while,


    I felt as if I was not on earth. The sight of snowkes flying around looked so beautiful.


    If it was not because of the cold, I would have really liked to just lie down on the snow and sleep.


    "Are you trying to catch a cold by standing out in the cold?" I heard a male voice.


    When I turned back to look, it was Matthew. I smiled faintly. "It''s fine. I¡¯ll just go back in when I''m


    feeling cold."


    Matthew pursed his lips and said nothing more. He walked over to me and draped the coat that he


    was holding over me.


    I thanked him and looked down at the white snow on the ground. On a whim, I said, "Do you want to


    have a snowball fight?"


    Matthew smiled. "I''m afraid I''ll make you cry."


    "I''m not going to cry." I curled my lips. "Maybe I''ll be the one to make you cry. Why don''t we test it


    out?"


    Matthew tittered lightly. "Little girl, you mustn''t be naughty. You should hurry back."


    This person was no fun at all!


    Since he did not want to y with me, I had no choice and could only head back.


    When I got to the entrance of the vi, he suddenly stopped me. "Wanda, I have a question for you."


    I turned around and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Deep down, have you really forgiven Theo?" he asked.


    I lowered my eyes, and after a while, I said, "Matthew, I''m very satisfied with my life right now and I


    hope that you can also live the life that you want."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    "Do you know what kind of life I want?" Matthew raised his voice. "I want a life with you in it."


    It was clearly a tant confession, and for a moment, I did not know what to do. "Matthew, you


    mustn''t say such things."


    I did not know how to respond to his feelings, and him expressing his feelings to me so bluntly only


    stressed me out.


    "I could¡¯ve endured being alone if I hadn''t seen the light." Matthew grabbed my hand. "You can''t


    make me lose the light after showing it to me.¡±


    I was breathless for a moment and did not know what to say for a long time.


    Before I answered him, the light in Matthew''s eyes dimmed. "I understand."


    He hugged me tightly. "I don''t want you to feel troubled, so I won''t make you feel troubled again until


    you and Theo separate."


    "That day will nevere." An icy voice came from behind me and I could tell that it belonged to


    Theo.


    Matthew let go of me and I turned around to walk to Theo''s side. It was my way of showing where I


    stood i n all this.


    "Good girl." Theo nodded in satisfaction and yanked off the coat draped over me. He threw it on the


    floor and took me into his arms. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Zimmer, I''ll be taking my wife back to


    bed. It''s gettingte and you should get some rest too."


    Matthew narrowed his eyes, and his face looked extremely cold.


    Theo carried me back to the room and left after he threw me on the bed.


    After a while, he came back with a steaming cup of water. I stared at him nkly because I could


    not tell whether he was angry or not.


    From the looks of his grumpy face, I could tell that he was angry. However, even though he was


    angry, I thought that it was very cute of him to pour me a cup o f hot water to warm me up.


    Theo¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly. "Hurry up and drink it. Once you finish it, go to bed."


    I smiled and nodded. "Put it down. It''s too hot. I¡¯ll drink it after it¡¯s cooled down a little."


    "I can''t believe you can still smile after that," Theo said through clenched teeth.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my eyebrows. "Am I not supposed to smile?¡±


    Theo took a deep breath and went to sit down on the sofa. He picked up the files on the coffee table


    and started to look through them. It seemed he was not going to answer me.


    I got down from the bed with a smile in my eyes and walked over to him. I wormed through his arms


    and sat on hisp. "You told me that you missed me in the car, but you¡¯re not even going to give me


    a hug now that I''m here? So you didn¡¯t mean it when you said it?¡±


    "Get off me." Theo looked at me expressionlessly.


    I was a little unhappy and frowned. "Are you sure you want me to get off?"


    Theo did not answer me nor make a move.


    I let out a soft hum. "Since you''re just going to ignore m e, I guess I''d better get out of your sight."


    When I said that, I was about to get off hisp.


    Theo threw the files that he was holding and quickly hugged me. "I didn''t say that I was going to


    ignore you."


    "But you''re doing it right now," I said aggrievedly.


    Theo let out a soft sigh. "Every time I see you with him, I can''t control my anger. I want to be the


    only man you think of and not any other messed up man.¡±


    He kissed my forehead and continued, "I can''t just let you be close to a man who has feelings for


    you. I hope that you can also see where I¡¯ming from. Can you keep a distance from him from


    now on?¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    When he said that, I nodded and agreed without any hesitation. "Okay. I''ll keep a distance from him


    from now on. When his parents'' funerals are over, I won''t even meet up with him."


    Theo was pleased with my response and a smile appeared on his face. "That''s my good girl."


    After he said that, he kissed me on the lips.


    Right after he kissed me, he pressed his lips to my ear and said with a smile, "It''s time to serve me


    now."


    When I woke up the next morning, Theo had already left the house. I washed up and went


    downstairs to see Quinn sitting on the sofa in the living room. I went over and greeted her with a


    smile, "Good morning, Quinn."


    Quinn looked at me helplessly. "Good morning? It''s almost noon and I''ve been sitting here waiting


    for you for almost two hours."


    When Quinn saw the embarrassment on my face, she said with a smile, "Okay, I won''t tease you


    anymore. Get some breakfast. I''d like you to go to somece with me after that."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and hurried to the dining room.


    After I had my breakfast, Quinn and I changed before we headed out the door. After we drove to the


    city center, she told me that we were going to look at some ces.


    I knew that she was not going to continue staying in the Zimmers¡¯ house after she was done dealing


    with the funeral, so she had to look for a new ce as soon as possible.


    It was just that even though we were on a tight schedule, she was still very picky about the ces


    we visited. After looking at properties a few days in a row, none of them took her fancy and it was


    starting to give me a headache.


    There were only a few more days left till Marcus and Nancy''s funerals. Since she was running out of


    time to look at properties, she had to stop for the time being.


    On the day of Marcus and Nancy''s funerals, Quinn and I got up early. The funerals were carried out


    ording to customary practice and the burial ceremony waspleted in an orderly manner.


    In the cemetery, Matthew stood upright in front of Marcus and Nancy''s tombstones with a


    frighteningly cold look on his face.


    He looked like he had no more warmth left in him anymore.


    I looked at him worriedly. Quinn grabbed my arm and said faintly, "Let''s go."


    I nodded hesitantly and left with her.


    When I got in the car, I kept reying the scene of Matthew standing in front of the tombstones over


    and over again in my head. He had lost his parents, and from now on, he only had himself in this


    big world. He would have no one to share his joy with and no one to talk to about his sadness. He


    was going to be lonely.


    The more I thought about it, the worse I felt. I wanted t o give him a call but I did not let myself do


    that.


    Even if I called, I was not sure if I knew what to say tofort him. Besides, maybe he did not need


    myfort or anyone else''s.


    Theo was waiting for me in Grant Corporation. Quinn had the driver drive to the entrance of the


    office.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the office building, Quinn got out of the car with me. "I have


    something to tell Theo, so let''s go up together."


    The driver lowered the window and poked his head out of the car. "Ms. Grant, I''m going to take the


    car to the underground parking lot."


    Quinn nodded lightly.


    Quinn and I turned around and headed inside the office. Suddenly, there was a loud noise behind


    us that sounded like a violent collision.


    Quinn''s eyes widened in horror as she turned around, only to see the car that we had just been in


    knocked over by a medium-sized van. "So it''s true. He''s really trying to kill me." "What are you


    talking about?" I looked at her in surprise.


    Quinn''s body started shaking. I quickly went to hold her. "Quinn, what''s wrong?"


    "Matthew wants to kill me. He wants me to die." Quinn''s face was full of horror.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    I looked worriedly at the overturned car, took out my phone from my pocket, and called 911. The


    driver was still inside the car. The most important thing I had to d o right now was making sure he


    got the help he needed.


    "He''s crazy." Quinn was still a little out of it and just kept mumbling that Matthew was going to kill


    her.


    I was worried when I saw her act like this, so I called Theo and asked him toe down as soon as


    possible.


    After he came down, Quinn became even more agitated. She grabbed his arm and said anxiously,"


    Matthew wants to kill me. He hates me. He wants me dead."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo frowned. "Calm down."


    However, Quinn was so shaken up by the ident that she could not calm down.


    Theo nced at me. "You guys stay here and don¡¯t move. I''ll get the car and take her to the


    hospital."


    I nodded.


    Right after Theo left, the police arrived. The driver was carried out of the car. He was covered in


    blood. I did not know if he still had a chance of surviving. This


    scene agitated Quinn so much that she immediately ran toward the police like a madwoman.


    That shocked me, and I rushed to catch up with her.


    At that moment, a Mercedes-Benz SUV was driving at high speed toward Quinn. I stared in horror. I


    could not wrap my head around what was happening, and m y body instinctively reacted as I


    pushed her away.


    I looked at Matthew in the driver''s seat and a great sadness welled up inside me.


    Why would he do this?


    Matthew''s eyes widened in horror as he swerved, narrowly avoiding me.


    I fell and sat on the ground, my eyes staring nkly ahead.


    When I came back to my senses, I saw Matthew getting out of the car and running toward me.


    Anxiety was written all over his face. The next second, I saw a car from a distance crash into him.


    There was an ear-splitting scream that came from the side and everything went ck. When I


    realized what had happened, I tried to get up to see how he was doing, but my legs were so weak


    that I could not stand up.


    The two car idents happened on the same street and were only a hundred meters apart. The


    whole scene was chaotic. Theo ran over to me, trying to pick me up, but I pushed him away. I forced


    myself to get u p from the ground before stumbling toward Matthew.


    Matthew''s face was covered with blood, and I could no longer see his usually unrivaled handsome


    face. My hands trembled as I tried to touch his face, but I could not get myself to actually do it.


    "Matthew, don''t fall asleep. The ambnce will be here soon. You''ll be fine.


    "I''m begging you, don''t fall asleep, okay?" I could not hold back my tears any longer.


    The ambnce arrived, and two doctors put Matthew on a stretcher. I cried out, "I''m his family. Take


    me to the hospital with you."


    When I said that, a doctor helped me into the ambnce.


    Matthew was put on a venttor, and the doctors were trying their best to resuscitate him in the


    ambnce. When I looked at his tightly closed eyes, tears started t o well up in mine.


    It was my fault. If I could have just apanied him a little longer, I would have been able to guide


    him onto the right path. I could have let him know that I was still there for him and he was not alone


    in this world. I wondered if I had done that, would all of this still happen?


    Matthew opened his eyes. "Wanda..."

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    My eyes widened as I grabbed his hand that was reaching out for me. "Matthew, I''m here. Don''t be


    scared. You''ll be fine. Nothing will happen to you."


    Matthew used hisst strength to smile at me." Wanda, my feelings for you aren''t just a crush. I


    really love you, but it seems like we''re not fated to be together. If we meet again in another life, don''t


    fall in love with Theo. Let me take care of you, okay?"


    I shook my head hard. "Your life isn''t ending. Stop that nonsense about another life. You''ll be fine.


    Didn¡¯t you tell me that you''ll get revenge for me? I need you. I need you, Matthew."


    Matthew spat out a mouthful of blood and said in a rushed voice, "Wanda, you must live a long life.


    Live a good life for me. And... I love you."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he said those words, the cardiac monitor sounded its rm.


    "No!" I hissed. I was overwhelmed by fright and grief.


    I passed out, and when I woke up again, I saw a blinding white ceiling. I looked over to Theo and


    Quinn who were standing by my bed. "Where is he?"


    Theo said indifferently, "He¡¯s gone."


    He was gone...


    It was just two simple words, but it meant that a life was gone.


    Why was I constantly losing people who were important to me, people I loved, and people who


    loved me? They died in front of my eyes again and again. Yet all I could do was watch without doing


    anything.


    Why was I still alive?


    The person who was supposed to die was clearly me. I t was my ipetence and my selfishness


    that killed them, so why was I still alive?


    Quinn''s face looked as cold as Theo''s, and hatred started to rise up from my chest. I sat up from the


    bed and looked at her coldly. "Quinn, why are you still alive?"


    After a pause, I continued, "You''re the one who''s supposed to die. I regret pushing you away. I


    should''ve let him run you over. I would''ve rather you died than him."


    Quinn was shocked by the intensity of the hatred in m y eyes, and her face instantly turned pale.


    "What are you talking about, Wanda?"


    "Did I say anything wrong?" I clenched the nket. " Wasn''t telling Nancy about the truth back then


    really just a ploy so that she would kill herself? Nancy''s death became thest straw thatpletely


    pushed Matthew over the edge and he''s dead now. You must b e so happy that your n exceeded


    your expectations, right? Congrattions, Zimmer Corporations is now


    yours.¡±


    "What are you talking about?" Quinn looked at me with disbelief.


    "A family of three died because of you. You''re undoubtedly the murderer who caused all of this," I


    said fiercely through clenched teeth.


    "Wanda, I advise you to watch what you say!" Quinn''s face turned red with anger. "I won''t take what


    you just said personally for Theo''s sake, but if you ever say anything like that again, I won''t hold


    back."


    "Don''t be shy, let''s see what you got!" I grabbed the vase that was on the bedside table and threw it


    at her. "If you have so much time to talk to me about this, why don''t you put that energy into


    worrying about the Zimmers'' haunting you in the middle of the night and killing you?"


    The vase crashed into her leg, and she cried out in pain for a while before she angrily said, "You


    crazy woman! You''re just as crazy as Matthew!"


    "You don''t deserve to mention his name!" I gritted my teeth and looked at her. "If I ever hear you say


    his name again, I''ll rip off your lips."


    Quinn got so angry that her chest started hurting. She clutched her chest and said in a cold voice,


    "Why are you acting like your husband just died? Is it because you love him? If you have feelings


    for other men when you''re the daughter-inw of the Grant family, I think it''s better if you move out


    of the house."


    I sneered. "Only a slut like you would think everything is problematic. Get out right now."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    When Quinn heard what I said, she was incredibly pissed. She grabbed Theo''s arm and said


    angrily," Didn''t you hear what she said? Aren''t you going to say something?"


    Theo looked at me, and his lips moved as if he was going to say something. In the end, however, he


    chose not to say anything.


    It was good that he did not speak up for Quinn. Otherwise, I would have scolded him too.


    When Quinn saw that he was not saying anything, she left in a huff.


    After that, Theo and I went home. We did not say anything the entire way back. When we got home,


    I locked myself in the bedroom while Theo was smart enough to not follow me in.


    I hid under the covers, curled up, and hugged my legs. My mind kept reying the scene of


    Matthew getting hit by a car and the image of him talking to me before he died.


    Tears flowed from my eyes, and I felt incredibly remorseful. If I could have apanied him a little


    longer and guided him, he would not have tried to kill Quinn. This tragedy would not have


    happened.


    Why did I care about what Theo thought and leave him alone?


    Did I forget that he was the one who got me through the hardest time of my life?


    No, I had not forgotten, but I had ungratefully chosen t o leave him behind.


    I pped myself hard before crawling out of bed from under the covers.


    It was freezing cold outside, but I left the vi without a coat.


    The coldness spread throughout my body. Iy down o n the snow, punishing myself. I looked at the


    dark sky and wondered if Matthew was also looking down at m e from above the sky.


    Miss Woods came out of the vi and ran up to me. She urgently told me, "Young Mistress, why are


    you lying in the snow in the middle of winter without a coat? Are you trying to get sick?"


    "I don''t care," I said bitterly.


    "Nonsense." Miss Woods squatted down to help me up. "Come on, I''ll help you up. You''ll get sick if


    you keep lying there."


    I pushed her hand away. "Don''t worry about me."


    I could only think clearer in the cold. If I was alone in a n enclosed space, I would just keep thinking


    about how Matthew looked before he died. I... I would go


    crazy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Miss Woods sighed and turned to leave.


    Not long after, Theo appeared in front of me. He was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of ck suit


    pants which made him look extra serious. I indifferently looked away. "Leave me alone. I just need


    you to let m e be for a while.¡±


    Theo pursed his lips without saying a word. He bent down and picked me up from the snow.


    I did not resist him because I had no strength left and my head was dizzy.


    He carried me back to the bedroom and put me on the bed. He held my cold, ice-like hands and


    said in a cold voice, "Are you so sad that he''s dead? Are you hoping t o go with him as well?"


    "Are you saying that his death is not worth me getting sad over at all?" I questioned him back.


    Theo''s expression remained indifferent.


    I suddenly realized that he indeed did not think Matthew''s death was something worth being sad


    over. He might even be happy about it. After all, he had never liked Matthew.


    He and Quinn were exactly the same-extremely selfish and self-centered people.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    I shook off his hand in disgust. "Don''t touch me."


    "Wanda, it''s no one''s fault that he''s dead," Theo said indifferently.


    Did he mean Matthew was to me?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I held myself back and closed my eyes.


    "Come on, Wanda." Theo tried to pick me up. "I''ll let you have a hot bath. After that, you can get a


    good night''s sleep."


    "I said don''t touch me!" I pped his hand away fiercely.


    Theo''s hand froze in mid-air, and his eyes carried an icy chill. Even so, I was not afraid of him. I was


    overwhelmed by anger, so I had no qualms spitting out hurtful words. "Theo, I really don''t


    understand why you insisted on not divorcing me before. You don''t love me at all. If you really loved


    me, you wouldn''t have been so indifferent to Matthew, who saved my life previously. If it weren''t for


    him, I would''ve died a long time ago. If you loved me, you would''ve at least been a little more


    appreciative."


    The more I spoke, the more agitated I became. I could not stop. It was as if I wanted to vent out all


    the discontentment I was feeling in my heart, all at once.''


    I regret all of this. I should¡¯ve chosen Matthew. At least he wouldn''t be like you. You can¡¯t even


    protect your own child. You caused me pain, inside and out. You and Quinn are the same. You guys


    only bring disaster to other people."


    Theo¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and his breathing quickened. I could see the faint veins slowly


    throbbing on his forehead. He was angry, much angrier than usual.


    "Take back what you just said," he grabbed my arm and said coldly.


    I stared at him coldly. "There¡¯s no point crying over spilled milk. I meant what I said. If you¡¯re


    unhappy about it, you can either beat me up or leave. That way, you can save us from staring at


    each other with hatred."


    "Wanda!" Theo roared.


    I closed my eyes.


    I finally knew why Quinn had insisted that I go to the Zimmers'' ce to stay with her. It turned out it


    was because she knew Matthew was intending to kill her, s o she had me stay with them and be her


    get-out-of-death card.


    I did not care if I was called cruel or vicious. If I had the chance to choose again, I would never go to


    the Zimmers'' ce to give Quinn her get-out-of-death card.


    Even so, there was no such thing as getting another chance to start over in life. Matthew was


    already dead.


    I could not hold in my tears. Theo touched my eyes and sighed softly. "Wanda, his death wasn''t


    your fault, nor was it my cousin''s fault. It was just an ident that happened because he tried and


    failed to kill Quinn.¡±


    "Get the hell out of here!" Anger rushed straight to my head as I pushed him hard. "How is she not


    at fault? If she hadn''t told Nancy those things, she wouldn''t have killed herself and Matthew wouldn''t


    have tried to kill her, let alone die. You can cover for her if you want to, but don''t be delusional


    enough to think that you can brainwash me into believing she''s innocent."


    Theo pursed his lips and came over to hug me again." Okay, you can think whatever you want, but


    you were i n the snow for too long and your body hasn''t warmed u p until now. You''ll get sick if you


    go on like this. Go and take a hot bath first, okay?"


    He wanted to pretend that everything was fine. I let out a coldugh. "Get away from me, Theo. I


    don''t want to see you right now."


    Theo ignored me and tried to help me undress.


    I could not hold it in anymore, so I shouted, "Are you deaf? Don''t you hear me telling you to go


    away?"


    "Have you had enough?" Theo finally could not hold it i n anymore.


    "I''m not kidding!" I kicked his leg hard. "Go away!"


    Theo took a deep breath. I thought that he would leave angrily, but he did not. Instead, he squatted


    down and held my leg.


    "Your legs are getting too cold. I can even feel how cold they are through your pants. Can we talk


    about this after you take a hot shower?" 1

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    I did not know Theo could be this patient with me, but I could not feel moved about it at that


    moment. All I felt was annoyance. With all the emotions and pain I was experiencing, I could not be


    bothered about him.


    I pulled my leg out of his palm, grabbed the tissue box on the bedside table, and threw it at him.


    The tissue box hit his forehead. He looked up at me expressionlessly while I continued harshly, "Are


    you that shameless?¡±


    Theo did not say a word. He picked up the tissue box o n the floor and put it back on the bedside


    table. After that, he got up, picked me up, and walked to the bathroom.


    A strong sense of powerlessness rose from the bottom of my heart. I looked at the ceiling listlessly.


    This time, I did not resist. It was probably because I was too tired, or maybe because I did not want


    to waste my energy.


    Theo ran a bath and undressed me before putting me i n the tub. He did not stay and chose to go


    outside.


    I let out a long breath and closed my eyes.


    I knew I was just venting my anger out on Theo. After all, Matthew''s death had nothing to do with


    him. At


    the same time, he did not know why Matthew wanted Quinn dead, so he would not know how she


    was feeling.


    It was just that I could not stand how indifferent he was about Matthew''s death, so I took out all my


    selfme and guilt, as well as my hatred for Quinn, on him.


    The only person who deserved such harsh treatment was myself. I was the one who left Matthew


    behind and the reason everything ended up this way.


    Half an hourter, I came out of the bathroom and nced at Theo, who was smoking on the


    balcony. After that, I turned around and went into the cloakroom.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I came out of the cloakroom fully dressed, Theo was no longer on the balcony.


    I did not know where he had gone but I did not care. After that, I quickly left the room.


    When I got to the staircase, Theo came up. When he saw that I was fully dressed and looked like I


    was about to head out, he frowned and asked, "Where are you going in the middle of the night?"


    "To the hospital," I said indifferently.


    "Why are you going to the hospital?" Theo looked a little nervous. "Are you feeling sick? I''ll call


    Mason right now and have hime over."


    I pped his hand away and said indifferently, "I''m going to the hospital to see Matthew." "Wanda!"


    Theo frowned so hard he could have caught a fly in the deep folds of his wrinkles. "Matthew''s


    dead."


    "I know he''s dead!" I gritted my teeth. "But his body is still in the hospital!"


    I did not think Quinn would be kind enough to arrange a funeral for Matthew. Even if she wanted to,


    I would not let her. I was afraid that Matthew''s soul would be so angry by the fact that he would


    never rest in peace.


    Theo held my shoulders and advised, "Wanda, listen to me, okay? Someone will take care of


    Matthew''s funeral. It''s not something you need to worry about."


    "Who¡¯s going to take care of it?" I let out a coldugh and asked, "Quinn?"


    Theo sighed lightly. "Even if Quinn isn¡¯t going to take care of it, there are still other people in the


    Zimmer household who will."


    "I''m going to arrange Matthew''s funeral," I emphasized every word.


    Theo took a deep breath as if he was holding down the anger in his chest. "Do you always have to


    be this stubborn?"


    "Let go of me." I continued.


    Theo let go of my shoulders and said expressionlessly, "Tell me how you''re going to arrange his


    funeral. Who are you to him? Haven''t you thought about what the whole of Whaldorf City will think


    of you and Matthew i f you did that? Do you want him to be gossiped about b y everyone even after


    he''s dead?¡¯¡¯ 2


    His words stunned me.


    Theo touched my face. "If you don''t want Quinn to take care of his funeral, I''ll have someone else


    take care of it. You can let..."


    Before he finished his sentence, I walked around him and headed downstairs.


    Theo grabbed my arm and asked helplessly, "Are you not going to listen to anything I''m saying?" 1

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    "Let me go!" I wrenched my arm out of his grasp and shoved him hard.


    He was standing on the edge of the steps and fell backward after losing his bnce when I shoved


    him. Luckily, he grabbed the banister in time. I stared at him with a nk face as I said, "I''m going


    downstairs t o get some water."


    Theo had nearly fallen down the stairs, but he did not seem the slightest bit flustered. "I''ll go get you


    water. Can you return to the room first?"


    I did not give him an answer before turning back to walk into the room.


    When Theo returned to the bedroom with a ss of water, I had already changed into my pajamas


    and climbed into bed.


    He handed me the ss of water, but I merely nced at him without getting up. He did not urge


    me to get u p and drink the water. Instead, hey down beside me after cing the ss on the


    bedside cab.


    I wanted to move a little farther away to the side, but h e took me into his arms. "Weren''t you even


    the slightest bit worried when I nearly fell down the stairs just now?"


    Was I worried?


    I was not worried because I knew that his agility would not permit him to fall. Else, I would have


    never pushed him.


    Theo smiled bitterly. "If I had fallen and died, would I not have been worth worrying aboutpared


    to the already dead Matthew?"


    That question caused anger to once again re within me.


    I began struggling in his arms. "Let me go!"


    Theo tightened his arms around me and refused to let go. He pressed his lips to my ear as he


    questioned, "Do you love Matthew?"


    I stopped struggling and red at him coolly.


    "Maybe I should change the way I phrased my question." Theo narrowed his eyes. "If you were


    given the choice, would you choose me or Matthew?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not want to answer his dumb questions. If I had t o answer, I would have said it did not matter


    whether I chose Matthew or not because I would never choose this man in front of me.


    Silence stretched out between us, and a chill traveled from my heart to the rest of my body.


    Although Theo¡¯s body was very warm, he could not spread his warmth t o my body.


    Theo moved his arms and lowered his head to kiss my


    neck. "Wanda, I want you."


    I wrinkled my brows in frustration. "I don''t want to."


    He seemed not to hear what I said as he reached a hand into my shirt.


    I could not understand why he still wanted to do such things when he already knew that I was not in


    the mood for it. Did he have no consideration for my feelings at all?


    "Theo Grant!" I reached up to grab his hair. "I don''t want to do it, and I''m not willing to do it. Do you


    know what these two phrases mean?"


    Theo stared at me with a dark expression on his face. He stared at me this way for several seconds


    before suddenly kissing me.


    My eyes widened, and I did not think twice before pping him across the face.


    Theo got up and said angrily, "Wanda Lane, are you trying to remain chaste for Matthew Zimmer?"


    Iughed in disbelief. "Stop saying such bullsh*t."


    Theo ground his mrs. "Am I not right?"


    I could not be bothered to pay him any more attention and turned away from him, dragging the


    nket along with me as I did so.


    Theo stared at me with a vengeful expression on his face for a long time before he finally walked


    gloomily into the bathroom.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    I did not want to fall asleep because I was afraid I would dream of the scene of Matthew''s death.


    However, I was exhausted and drained.


    Thus, when Theo walked out of the bathroom, I was already drifting off to sleep.


    I no longer had any energy to push him away when he climbed into bed and mbered under the


    covers to hold me tightly. Thus, I let him do what he wanted to d o.


    At five in the morning, I was startled awake by a nightmare. Theo was not beside me, and I picked


    up m y phone from the bedside table to call Tyler after I calmed myself down slightly.


    The phone rang seemingly forever before Tyler asked i n a hoarse voice, "Wandy, what''s up?"


    I took a deep breath. "Never mind, I''ll text you."


    I hung up the phone when I finished saying that.


    After that, I typed out a long text message. The contents included Matthew''s cause of death and


    also my request for him to help keep an eye on Quinn.


    When I heard the bedroom door opening, I put my phone down,y back down, and pretended I


    had never woken up.


    The public was in an uproar when news of Matthew¡¯s death broke out.


    Quinn could not avoid being brought into the limelight because of how the father, son, and wife had


    all died one after the other in such a short period. Everyone was wondering if she was the one who


    killed them because she wanted to get Zimmer Corporations for herself.


    Of course, not only did Quinn have to face questions from the public but she also needed to be


    investigated by the police.


    She could not go to the Grant household or Grant Corporation. She was also being monitored by


    the police, so she could not find another ce to live. Thus, Quinn contacted Theo and requested to


    stay at his ce.


    Theo could not bring himself to refuse her. Thus, he suggested that we let her stay in the mansion


    for some time while we went to stay somewhere else. I rejected that proposal. However, I only


    refused his suggestion to stay somewhere else, not to the part about letting Quinn stay in our home.


    I was very against seeing her, but it did not seem a bad idea to keep her near me where I could


    keep my eye on her.


    Quinn arrived after lunch. I red at her and went upstairs to my bedroom without even saying hi to


    her.


    I received a phone call from Heidi at about two in the


    afternoon.


    She wanted to meet up with me, and I got ready to leave the house after getting the address from


    her.


    Quinn was sitting on the couch in the living room. She got up to walk toward me when she saw me


    coming downstairs. "Are you going out?"


    Heidi usually only requested to meet with me when she had an important discovery to tell me, which


    was why I was in a rush to meet her. Besides, I did not feel like talking to Quinn, which was why I


    merely grunted an answer before circling past her to leave. 1


    However, it was obvious she was not going to let me leave so easily when she got in my way again.


    I narrowed my eyes and asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    "Are you in such a rush to leave?" Quinnughed coldly. "Matthew is already dead. Who are you in


    such a rush to meet?"


    My pupils narrowed slightly, and I resisted the urge to reach out and grab my hair. In a cold voice, I


    said, "I told you this in the hospital before. I''ll rip your mouth off your face if you ever utter Matthew''s


    name. This is the first time, so I''m just giving you a warning. I''ll do a s I say if it ever happens again.¡±


    Quinn''s eyes widened in anger. "You wouldn''t dare!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    I said, "You can try."


    Quinn took a deep breath and suppressed her rage as she said, "I don''t want to argue with you. I


    want to talk to you about Cindy Reed.¡±


    I furrowed my brows together. "Cindy Reed?"


    "Didn¡¯t she kill the child you were carrying?" Quinn crossed her arms over her chest and half-


    smirked as she looked at me. "I might hate you now, but no matter what, you''re still Theo''s wife by


    law. She killed your child, and there''s no way the Grant family will just let that slide.¡±


    Iughed. "There''s no need to phrase your words so nicely. Why didn''t you wait until my child has


    reincarnated before saying such things to me? Just let me know what sort of deal you want to strike


    with m e."


    She was such a selfish person. How could she care about who killed my child, let alone want to


    seek justice on my behalf? Moreover, based on her current situation, it was not difficult to conclude


    that she wanted me to help her get out of this mess.


    As for the person I knew who could help her get out of this mess, there was no doubt it would be


    Carlson.


    Quinn smiled slightly. "I knew there was a reason why my grandmother insisted that Theo marry


    you. I have t o admit that you''re very smart."


    "It has nothing to do with the fact that I''m smart; it''s because your intentions are practically written


    on your face," I mocked mercilessly.


    Quinn was the one asking me a favor, so she allowed me to mock her mercilessly. "I''ll help you


    avenge your child, and you''ll help me get Tyler to ask the police to stop investigating me."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In her dreams!


    Quinn would be allowed to take everything the Zimmer family owned the minute she was cleared of


    all charges. That was something I would never allow t o happen.


    She had no right to the Zimmer family''s assets!


    However, she would simply go looking for other ways i f I refused her now. I lowered my eyes and


    smiled as I said, "Nancy is a member of the Nietzsche family, and the Nietzsche family won''t let you


    off the hook so easily. Besides, the Nietzsche family is well-established in Whaldorf City. They''re not


    people my adoptive father can handle even if I ask him to help m e. This matter is something we


    need to think longterm about. I have to meet a friend to discuss something important. Why don''t we


    discuss this in more detail when I have time?"


    Quinn frowned slightly and said, "Then tell me if you''ll


    help me or not first."


    I smiled slightly. "There¡¯s a possibility of that happening."


    Although Quinn was not satisfied with my answer, she did not say anything else.


    I raced to the location Heidi and I had arranged to meet at. She had been waiting for a long time,


    and I apologized as I sat down. "I was dyed by an insensitive person when I was about to leave.


    I''m so sorry for making you wait."


    Heidi smiled. "What are you talking about, President Lane? I wouldn''t haveined even if I had


    to wait for another hour."


    As she spoke, she pushed the documents on the table toward me.


    While I picked them up and flicked through them, Heidi said, "The person who kidnapped you from


    the parking lot is Lawrence Ray. He''s a project director in Petra''spany and is also one of


    Grayson''spdogs. Petra, Grayson, and Ford all settle their transactions with him. The document


    you hold now is aplete record of all the transactions they have done. It seems ordinary on the


    surface, and the cash flow does not seem to raise any eyebrows as well. However, it''s suspicious


    that there are so many transactions happening between a businessman and a politician."


    Heidi paused slightly before saying, "The police have convicted Lawrence, but there''s nothing they


    can use t


    o press charges against Petra and Grayson."


    I frowned. "There¡¯s no way Petra gave Lawrence this little money that¡¯s recorded on this document.


    Where did the rest of the money go?"


    Heidiughed coldly. "One of my people found a textilepany under Lawrence¡¯s name. It''s a


    ratherrgepany situated in Jornan. Meanwhile, his sister-inw has arge renovation


    company under her name as well. I¡¯m guessing that Petra transferred money to the textilepany


    under the guise of working with them, and Lawrence took the money to d o whatever he needed to


    do. When he receives payments, he¡¯ll transfer them to the renovationpany under the guise of


    coboration with them a s well. It¡¯s the perfect way for them to transfer money t o one another. It''s


    completely legal as well."

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    This also meant that we would not be able to convict Petra and Grayson of anything even if we


    knew all this. The money came to them legally, and they were also transferred elsewhere legally. It


    would be a waste of time to continue investigating this.


    The real, valid evidence could not be found because it was all in their hands.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was going to be a tough situation to deal with...


    Sensing my distress, Heidi smiled and said, "Well, it''s not like we''repletely out of options."


    I frowned. "What other option do you have?"


    "Lawrence Ray."


    Heidi narrowed her eyes as she said, "He''s someone who both Petra and Grayson trust. He''s also


    their confidante. Logically speaking, there¡¯s no way he would betray them.


    "However, reality is often harsher. Lawrence is the type of person who''ll never sacrifice himself for


    another. He''ll betray Petra and Grayson the minute they get into trouble."


    My lips curled upward as I asked, "So he''s not as loyal as he seems, huh?"


    I could tell that Lawrence was a very sly person when he abandoned Benny without hesitation at the


    hotel. H e would do anything to protect himself.


    Heidi nodded. "There¡¯s something else too. Videos of Petra partaking in unspeakable activities so


    that she could debut have been released. Although we don¡¯t know who posted those videos, they


    tell us that there are still many people who can¡¯t stand her sess.


    There''s a lot you can do now that she''s busy trying to save herself.¡±


    Lawrence and his brother were both excellent starting points. That was what Heidi was trying to tell


    me. 1


    I smiled and nodded. "Thank you. You have provided me with valuable information."


    "You¡¯re too kind, President Lane," Heidi said as she lowered her gaze and smiled. "This is what I''m


    supposed to do for you."


    I sat in the cafe for several more moments after she left. I went back home when the clock struck


    five.


    Miss Woods had prepared dinner when I returned home, but I did not want to eat at the same table


    as Quinn. Thus, I told Miss Woods I would be having dinner in my bedroom.


    After finishing dinner in my bedroom, I went downstairs to brew some flower tea in the kitchen.


    However, I was greeted with the sight of someone I had not expected to see.


    Cindy nced at me and then pretended not to have seen me as she continued talking to Quinn.


    I narrowed my eyes and gazed at the two women happily talking to each other as they sat on the


    couch.


    "Wanda, you''ve finallye downstairs." Quinn waved a hand at me as she said, "Come sit. It''ll be


    more fun if we have one more person join in the conversation."


    Curious to see what tricks she had up her sleeve, I walked over with a wooden expression on my


    face.


    A smile gradually appeared on Cindy''s face. "Wanda, I heard you had dinner in your bedroom


    today. Are you feeling unwell? It¡¯s been quite coldtely. Make sure you put on moreyers when


    you go out so that you don¡¯t get sick."


    How fake.


    These two women were practically the human embodiment of the word fake.


    I chuckled coolly and said, "The weather has been very coldtely. I think it''s better for you to stay


    home and stop going out so much, Miss Reed. It''d be bad if you fell ill and had to be hospitalized


    again."


    Many things had happened recently, and I had not paid much attention to Cindy, which was why I


    had n o idea when she was released from the hospital. Had she been cured of her mental illness?


    "Well, I missed you, Wanda. That''s why I came here to visit you," Cindy said with a smile.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    I scoffed lightly. "Please don''t say such things, Miss Reed. I''ve just finished eating."


    The expression on Cindy''s face changed abruptly.


    Quinn did not seem to have noticed the dark, swirling tide of emotions between us and smiled as


    she said to me, "Wanda, sit down and try the flower tea I brewed. I''m sure you¡¯ll like it."


    Iughed coldly and sat down on the couch as I said," Well then, I''d better taste it and see if the


    flower tea you make is as indescribable as you are, Quinn."


    Quinn seemed to not understand the underlying mockery in my words and maintained an elegant


    smile on her face as she said, "I''m sure you won''t be disappointed."


    I picked up the teacup and took a sip from it beforementing calmly, ¡°Sure enough, it''s


    indescribable."


    If she truly wanted me to try the tea she brewed, then I was indeed disappointed. As I raised my


    wrist to check the time on my watch, I said quietly, "I have a video meeting to attend. You two enjoy


    your chat."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I spoke, I stood up to leave.


    "Theowy is back," Cindy said happily as she stood and looked toward the vi''s entrance.


    Visible unhappiness spread across Theo''s face when h e walked into the vi and saw Cindy. After


    taking off his jacket and handing it to Miss Woods, he walked over and asked, "Have you had


    dinner?"


    I nodded. "Have you eaten?¡±


    Theo smiled as he shook his head. "I haven''t eaten because I¡¯m not hungry. The driver told me that


    you went out today. Where did you go?"


    "I went to the mall to shop." I could not tell him that I had gone to meet Heidi because Cindy was


    here.


    He had been speaking to me ever since he walked in through the front door while pretending he


    had not seen Cindy. Naturally, she did not like that and could not help but say, "Theowy, Quinn and I


    have not had dinner yet either. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together?"


    Theo turned to her and said stiffly, "The food served in my home is nothingpared to the food


    served in Petra¡¯s house. I think you¡¯d better go home and eat. Otherwise, Petra will be angry if you


    didn¡¯t have a good meal, Miss Reed."


    Cindy''s face paled visibly at that obvious request to leave.


    "Theowy, you..." 1


    She had no idea what to say in response. Tears welled up in her eyes, which made her seem pitiful.


    I spoke from experience when I said she was an expert at pretending to be pitiful.


    Quinn ced an arm across Cindy''s shoulder and said disgruntledly to Theo, "What are you talking


    about? I asked Cindy toe over so she could apany m e. We can''t send her back without


    even serving her dinner, can we? Besides, it''s already dark out, and the snow from the past two


    days has made the roads slippery and unsafe. Why don''t we let Cindy stay the night?¡±


    Theo frowned. An aggravated expression appeared on his face as he said, "I''ll get the driver to


    bring her home. He¡¯ll be careful."


    "Theo, how can you be so immature?¡± Quinn was starting to be upset. "It''s not as if we don''t


    have enough rooms in the house. Why can''t you let Cindy spend a night here?¡±


    Cindy grabbed her arm and said in a quivering voice," Quinn, stop. I don''t want you to fight with


    Theowy because of me.¡±


    She paused before turning to Theo and saying, "Quinn has not been in a good moodtely because


    she has nowhere to vent her frustrations. That¡¯s why she called me over to apany her. I''ll leave


    after spending the night with her. But I can also leave right now if that won''t work for you, Theowy."


    Nowhere to vent her frustrations? Quinn did not talk about her problems to her cousin-inw, but


    she was willing to unload her worries onto an outsider. Would that not mean she was hinting that I


    was a problematic cousin-inw?


    Not only did she manage to mock me, but she also portrayed herself as an understanding person.


    Cindy¡¯s b*tchy side wasing on full force just like before. She was certainly cured of her mental


    illness.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Theo was at a loss as to what he should do and turned to me as he said, "You''re in charge of the


    decisions made at home."


    That was a nasty trick. He wanted me to y the bad guy.


    I nced at him coldly and said, "She''s not the first irrelevant person to move into our house.


    Whatever."


    When I finished speaking, I immediately turned and walked upstairs.


    Theo walked up after me. He hugged me from the back the minute we entered the bedroom. "I


    didn''t mean to have you take care of such prickly matters. I was trying to get you to reject their


    request. I would have kicked her out the minute you refused.¡±


    I understood what Theo wanted to do when I was walking up the stairs, which was why he did not


    need to exin anymore.


    "I know. Let me go. I want to take a shower."


    "You¡¯re angry," Theo said steadfastly.


    I sighed wryly. "I''m not angry."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo only let go of me when he saw that my expression did not seem off.


    When I walked into the bathroom, I filled the bathtub with water before stepping in. As I slid down


    into the water, I closed my eyes.


    I knew perfectly well why Quinn invited Cindy over.


    She was threatening me. If I refused to help her, she would help Cindy get Theo.


    It might have been useful against me in the past, but it would not work anymore. I would not stop


    them, nor would I try to interfere in any way. If Theo got together with Cindy, I would step out of the


    rtionship.


    Besides, I was delighted to have both my enemies living right under my nose.


    Theo was not in the bedroom when I finished my bath and came out of the bathroom. I could not be


    bothered to blow-dry my hair and merely wiped it with a towel several times before sitting down at


    my desk. I prepared the documents I needed for my video call.


    Just then, Tyler called me. I picked up and asked quietly, "What''s up?"


    "Quinn is living under the same roof as you. It''ll probably be easier for you to keep an eye on her


    yourself, right?" Tylerughed as he asked.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose as tiredness washed over me. "She''s not doing anything now, so


    there¡¯s nothing to keep an eye on. Help me look into her personal information. The more detailed,


    the better.¡±


    I paused for a while before saying, "I''ll email you a


    document soon. Show it to my dad after you¡¯ve read it."


    Tyler answered softly, "Got it."


    I took a look at the time. "I still have something else to take care of. I''ll be hanging up now.¡±


    "Wait." Tyler did not want me to hang up. "I''ll take you t o the hospital tomorrow. We can''t dy


    treating your illness any longer.¡±


    Annoyance red in me when I heard my illness being mentioned. "No need for now. We''ll discuss


    that when I have time."


    Without waiting to hear how Tyler would try to convince me, I took my phone away from my ear and


    disconnected the call.


    Perhaps it was because the two women I hated were now staying in the same house as me, so I


    was in a pretty bad mood. Worried that my illness would act u p, I found my antidepressants in the


    bedside cab and took them.


    Theo happened to walk in just as I was putting the bottle back into the drawer. The expression on


    his face changed as he asked, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    I nodded slightly.


    He did not say anything else as he turned to walk into the bathroom.


    The video call was about to begin. I took myptop over to the couch and sat down.


    When Theo finished his shower and walked out to see that I was in a video meeting, he sat down at


    the desk t o do his work.


    The meeting ended at eight o''clock. I stretched as I shut myptop. Theo put down the pencil he


    was holding and walked toward me. "Are you done with your work?"


    I nodded. "The rest can be taken care of tomorrow."

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Theo raised an eyebrow and bent down to kiss me on the lips. That stunned me, and I had no idea


    how to respond. It had happened so suddenly.


    When I finally came back to my senses, I pushed him away and asked, "What are you doing?¡±


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Theo retained a firm grip on my head. "We finished our work early


    today. Shouldn''t we take this opportunity to put some sparks back into our rtionship?"


    "I''m not in the mood for that." I frowned exasperatedly. "Besides, your lover is in the same house


    now. Can you live with that weighing on your conscience?"


    Theoughed in exasperation when he heard what I said. "Lover?"


    I raised my chin. "Isn''t she?"


    "I think you''re being jealous again,¡± Theo said as he stroked my face with a half-smirk. "I was in the


    study when you were taking a bath. You didn''t think I went down to meet her, did you?"


    "You¡¯re overthinking things, President Grant,¡± I said with a stiff expression on my face. "I never get


    jealous."


    Theo grinned as he put his face against my neck and


    rubbed his face on me. "I bet you¡¯re jealous since you love me so much."


    This man had no shame!


    It tickled when he rubbed his face against my neck like this, and my body trembled slightly as I


    said," Theo Grant, get away from me."


    Theo refused to let go of me and instead took things a step further. As he kissed my neck again and


    again, h e said in a sultry voice in an attempt to seduce me," Why?¡±


    I could not resist pinching his waist. "Let go of me now, or I''ll murder you."


    "Sure." Theo did not seem to mind one bit. "As long as you''re happy."


    F*cking hell...


    Theo was unbelievable when he started being clingy!


    Perhaps it was because he noticed that I was about to implode, so Theo finally let me go. "I asked


    Miss Woods to brew some turmeric and ginger tea. She¡¯ll bring it upstairs soon. We can continue


    when you finish drinking the tea."


    "You can continue on your own!¡± I grabbed a pillow from the couch and threw it at him.


    Theo grinned as he caught the pillow. "Either way, you won''t be able to escape."


    He had just finished speaking when the phone on the coffee table rang.


    Both Theo and I looked over at the same time. It was m y phone, and the person calling was Tyler.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and beat me in grabbing the phone.


    He answered the phone and said without hesitation, " President Schumann, don''t you find it


    inappropriate t o call my wife sote at night?"


    Tylerughed coolly. "Who''s your wife?"


    A vein throbbed on Theo¡¯s forehead. "Of course, it''s Wanda Lane.¡±


    "Really?" Tyler huffed. "I thought it was Cindy Reed."


    Theo sat down on the couch and circled an arm around my waist. "President Schumann, I¡¯m going


    to hang up since you only called to talk about such nonsense. After all, it''s gettingte. I have to hug


    my wife to sleep."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Are you sure you aren''t going to hug Cindy Reed instead?¡± Tyler would not stop mentioning Cindy.


    It seemed he was trying to aggravate Theo on purpose.


    The expression on Theo¡¯s face grew even colder." President Schumann, if you''re jealous, just say


    so. But there''s nothing you can do even if you¡¯re jealous.


    There are some people you''re destined to just not get. All you can do is watch as we stay in love


    forever."


    Tylerughed coldly. "President Grant, I wouldn''t be so quick to say such absolutes. We have a long


    life ahead of us, and there are so many unknowns, aren''t there?" "You should go to bed, President


    Schuman. Anything i s possible in your dreams." 1


    Theo hurriedly hung up when he finished that sentence.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Theo did not give me my phone back or ce it on the coffee table. Instead, he continued holding it


    in his hand. He stared straight ahead of him without saying a word.


    I wondered if Tyler had angered him so much there was something wrong with him. However, I


    could not b e bothered to check up on him even if Tyler had angered him to the point of illness. I


    stood and walked over to lie down in bed.


    Theo grabbed my arm, and my phone rang at the same time.


    The sound indicated it was a text message. When I lowered my gaze and saw it was a text from


    Tyler, I felt a headache forming.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Were all men this childish?


    Theo typed out a huge wall of text and sent it before h e turned off my phone. He then carried me to


    the bed. " I''ll apany you to the hospital tomorrow."


    I had guessed the contents of the text Tyler sent, but I could not guess what Theo replied to it. It


    probably wasn¡¯t anything nice.


    Theo did not bother me anymore. After finishing the turmeric and ginger tea that Miss Woods


    brought


    upstairs, he allowed me to go to bed.


    I did not see Theo when I woke up the next morning and decided to go downstairs after I got out of


    bed and washed up. The minute I opened the door, I was greeted with the sight of a man and a


    woman intimately cuddling.


    Did I have to be triggered so early in the morning?


    When Cindy saw me, she said, "Theowy, you might be able to fool others, but you¡¯ll never be able


    to fool me. You don''t love Wanda. All you feel for her is guilt. The person you truly love is me, but


    you aren¡¯t willing to admit it."


    "Cindy Reed!" Theo pushed her away mercilessly as he said in a cold voice, "I can be sure that I


    don''t love you. As for my feelings for Wanda, that has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re Petra''s


    daughter now, and Petra is a well-known, respected person. Since you''re her daughter, I hope you¡¯ll


    learn to have more respect for yourself. Refrain from doing shameless things and saying insensitive


    things."


    Cindy took a deep breath and said, "You refuse to admit you love Wanda. So you don''t love her at


    all."


    She paused slightly before she continued, "We share the same birthday yet you chose to attend my


    birthday party. Doesn''t that indicate that I''m more important to you than she is?"


    That sentence struck a chord with me, and it had the same effect on Theo. Obvious anger appeared


    on his face as he said, "Cindy Reed, are you done with your nonsense?"


    "Am I wrong?" Cindy refused to let it go. "If you hadn''t chosen to attend my birthday party that day,


    my mother would never have had the chance to attack her. You''re one of the reasons why her kid is


    dead.


    ¡°She hates you, and she''s only choosing to stay with you because she wants to get revenge. You


    can''t pretend to not know that. Doesn''t it feel horrible that you two have to continue tormenting each


    other like this?"


    "What a saint you are, Miss Reed," I said mockingly, "It must be really hard for you to hate me and


    think about things from my perspective at the same time."


    Theo was slightly shocked as he turned around and looked at me.


    I was indifferent as I gazed at Cindy, whose eyes were watering with tears. I then looked at Theo,


    who had a frustrated expression on his face. As I pped my hands, I asked, "You two really know


    how to spice things up. Did it feel exciting to engage in your ndestine love affair in front of the


    master bedroom?"


    "Wanda!" Theo had a warning look in his eyes.


    I shrugged. "You two go on."


    I turned and walked back into the bedroom. Theo soon ran after me. "Wanda, did you hear


    everything just now?"


    "No." I sat down on the couch and stared out the window. "I realized I had gone deaf when I woke


    up this morning."


    "Wanda." Theo had a wry expression on his face as he sighed. "Scold me if you feel angry. Don''t


    bottle it all u p within yourself. You¡¯ll fall sick if you do that.¡±


    I shook my head. "You didn''t say anything that made me angry."


    Theo pursed his lips and walked over to hug me. "I won''t let her get away."


    Let who get away?

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Cindy Reed or Petra White?


    Probably not Cindy. He did not have it in him.


    However, I did not care. I would seek revenge on my own. It did not matter if Theo did not do


    anything.


    "I''ve gotten used to the way she is." I shoved Theo''s chest. "Let go of me. It''s difficult for me to


    breathe if you keep hugging me this tightly."


    Theo let go of me obediently, but he continued sitting close to me. Our bodies were so close


    together it looked like someone had stuck us together with glue.


    I felt a headache creeping upon me. "Theo, don¡¯t you have anything to do? Look at the time. Don''t


    you need t o go to the office?"


    "I thought I already told you? I¡¯m apanying you to the hospital today," Theo said as he smiled


    gently. " Nothing is more important than you are."


    U H


    Theo was getting better at saying such sweet sentiments, and I had no idea if I should be touched


    or afraid. His character had changedpletely. Would that affect how his brain worked? 1 "Let''s


    go down and eat,¡± he said as he dragged me up


    from the couch. "We¡¯ll go to the hospital when we finish eating.¡±


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "I don''t want to go.¡±


    Theo pretended not to hear what I said as he said to himself, "This time, we must let the doctor take


    a thorough check-up. We''ll undergo whatever treatment he rmends, and we must cooperate


    with him."


    You could not wake up someone pretending to be asleep. I heaved a deep sigh and bit down on


    what I had to say. After all, he would not be able to do anything to me if I refused to go to the


    hospital after w e ate. Why should I waste my breath now?


    When I went downstairs, I saw Quinn and Cindy standing in the living room and talking. I felt my


    breath catch in my chest. Although it was a good thing that these two people were right under my


    nose, it still disgusted me.


    "I was just about to ask Miss Woods to go upstairs and get you guys.¡± Quinn came forth


    enthusiastically and said, "Let¡¯s go have breakfast in the dining room.


    We¡¯ve been waiting for you forever.¡±


    She did not seem to mind that both Theo and I had frosty expressions on our faces. She seemed to


    be in a great mood as she walked into the dining room and sat down in one of the chairs.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She prepared a bowl of oatmeal and ced it in front o f Theo. "Theo, you¡¯ve been busy with work


    lately, but you have to remember to eat at proper times. Don''t take advantage of the fact that you¡¯re


    young and healthy to neglect your body."


    "That''s right, Theowy," Cindy added on. "You must take care of your health."


    Quinn ruffled Cindy''s hair affectionately. "Our Cindy is so caring."


    Cindy smiled in embarrassment. "I''m nothingpared to Wanda.¡±


    Oh, f*cking hell...


    They would not even let me have breakfast in peace, would they?


    Did they have to disgust me all the time?


    "Quinn, I remember you''re just past 30, right?¡± I asked calmly as I put my fork down.


    Theo nodded. "She¡¯s 35."


    "But why do I feel that she speaks like an elderly woman in her 60s?¡± I clicked my tongue in


    amazement. "I suppose that all people with a lot of life experience speak very maturely.¡±


    Theo curled his lips upward. "I nearly thought Quinn was my mom just now."


    What we meant by that was Quinn was being nosy and meddlesome. She was only a few years


    older than Theo, but she kept iming to be one of our elders. She did not know her ce at all.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Finally, Quinn could no longer smile. The atmosphere quickly turned awkward.


    However, I did not find it awkward andughed out loud as I asked, "Why aren''t you guys eating?"


    I paused for a while before saying, "I''m full, and it''ste. I should be heading to the office now. You


    guys can continue eating."


    When I finished speaking, I stood to leave.


    Theo frowned and grabbed my arm. "What do you mean you''re full?"


    He thought for a while before he continued, "All you had was two mouthfuls of oatmeal. Even a


    kitten would have had more than you did."


    I¡¯ll be damned...


    Why was it so difficult for me to act cool?


    A corner of Quinn''s lips suddenly twitched upward in a stiff motion as she said, "Wanda, you should


    eat more to nurture your poor health."


    I nced at her before I picked up my spoon and continued eating my oatmeal.


    Two minutester, Quinn finished her oatmeal and said, "Theo, I''d like to visit yourpany with


    Cindy.


    Take us along with you when you''re done." "I won''t be heading to the office yet because I''m taking


    Wanda to the doctor''s." Theo frowned. "Besides, why d o you guys want to go to my office?¡±


    Quinn smiled. "Nothing much. We just want to take a look. Everyone''s family here. Are you afraid


    that we¡¯ll steal trade secrets?"


    "How can she be considered as family?" I asked without hesitation as I pointed at Cindy.


    Quinn was beginning to lose her patience. "Then aren¡¯t I family? Can''t I have her apany me?"


    I scoffed. "You make the decisions here, Quinn. We''ll d o whatever you want."


    Quinn was a haughty person as well. It must have been difficult for her to withstand both my and


    Theo¡¯s mocking this early in the morning. I would have thought she was Mother Mary if she


    continued putting up with us.


    She mmed her fork down onto the table and said agitatedly, "Wanda, I can leave if you''re not


    open to me staying here. You don''t have to speak to me in such a snarky manner.¡±


    I curled my lips upward. "Quinn, what are you talking about? I''m more than delighted to have you


    stay with me. How could I want to kick you out? I didn''t mean anything by what I said just now.


    You''re my and Theo''s cousin. Of course, you''ll get to call the shots while you¡¯re staying here. I


    wouldn''t dare say


    anything even if you got Theo a mistress."


    The first half of my speech had soothed Quinn''s emotions slightly, but thest sentence caused her


    to implode. "Wanda Lane, what are you saying?"


    "I¡¯m talking about her." I did not hesitate to point at Cindy again. "You can go asking around in Salt


    City, Quinn. There''s not one person there who doesn''t know she¡¯s shameless enough to attach


    herself to a man who has a wife. Do you know that I¡¯m Theo''s wife? It''s alright that you don''t want to


    help me get rid of these mistresses, but you even brought one back home with you. And you¡¯re


    acting like you want to be best friends with the mistress."


    Iughed coldly and continued saying, "Thank God I have a good temper and don''t want to hold a


    grudge against you, Quinn. If I held a grudge and left home, your reputation would be torn to shreds


    if word got out to the public. Oh, no, I meant that the entire Grant family would have their


    reputations destroyed."


    "You... You..." Quinn had no idea how to refute me.


    What was there for her to refute?


    She was in the wrong regarding this, and there was nothing she could say to defend herself.


    I could not be bothered to say anything else and stood t o leave the dining room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Theo, aren''t you going to do something about her?"


    Quinn yelled loudly.


    Theo''s angry voice rang out behind me. "Quinn, I hope you¡¯re not treating me as an idiot. There is a


    limit to m y patience as well.¡±


    That was all he said before he left the dining room. When he came upstairs and saw me changing


    in the bedroom, he hugged me from the back and kissed my cheek as he said, "We won¡¯t lower


    ourselves to their level."


    I nodded.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    He then kissed my cheek and said with a smile, "I''ll go change my clothes too."


    When we were done changing and went downstairs, m y mood brightened up when I no longer saw


    Quinn and Cindy.


    After getting in the car, I said, "Take me to Magnificent Pictures Television."


    "Magnificent? No.¡± Theo revved up the car engine. " We''re going to the hospital first.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. "I have very important things to handle.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo acted like he did not hear me. "I''ll take you to Magnificent after your treatment, then stay there


    with you until you''re done with your work. We''ll eat out for dinner."


    "Theo Grant!¡± I could not stand it anymore. "Can''t you b e more considerate? Which part of ''I have


    very important things to handle'' do you not understand? Must we go to the hospital today? Can''t we


    do it tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips. "No.¡±


    F*ck!


    The car drove into the city and I gnashed my teeth as I said, ¡°Pull over, I''m going to buy some


    cake."


    Theo stopped the car and unbuckled his seat belt. " Stay in the car. I''ll go buy it for you."


    I nodded indifferently.


    As soon as he got out of the car, I unbuckled my seat belt and crawled to the driver¡¯s seat.


    The car drove off and I saw the exasperated look on Theo''s face from the rearview mirror of the car.


    I smirked. "I¡¯ll always have ways to deal with you."


    When I arrived at Magnificent, the first thing I did was ask my secretary about thepany''s artists.


    I then gave her a folder and told her to follow the instructions to carry out the resource allocation.


    I then held an executive meeting and talked to the senior executives about the possible impact on


    thepany after Matthew¡¯s death so they could be mentally prepared.


    I worked until three o''clock in the afternoon. After the manager in charge of Magnificent


    Entertainment Company left, I received a call from Tyler.


    ¡°Where are you?" His voice was cold. I could obviously tell that he was in a slightly bad mood.


    I sighed. "I''m at Magnificent."


    He was just about to speak when I said helplessly, "I¡¯m not going to the hospital."


    These guys were behaving like I was going to die tomorrow if I did not go to the hospital today. It


    waspletely unnecessary.


    "Are you trying to kill yourself?" Tyler''s voice was filled with anger. "You''ll never be done with work. If


    you''re going to wait until you finish your work, you''ll b e incurable by then."


    I held my forehead. "Can you not curse me, Tyler? Besides, depression is not a terminal illness, so


    there¡¯s really no need to get so stressed out. You¡¯re stressing me out."


    "Depression is no minor illness," Tyler said sternly.


    "Alright, alright." I did not want to continue this conversation with him. "I still have things to do, so


    we''ll talk some other time."


    "Wanda Lane!" Tyler called me by my full name.


    I knew he was really angry now and sighed helplessly. "Can we talk about something else, Tyler?


    I''m sure you''ve shown my father the email I sent you yesterday?"


    Tyler said mildly, "He went to Jornan this morning to investigate this matter."


    "That''s good to hear." I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes. "Remind him to investigate


    Lawrence''s brother as well as his sister-inw. Who knows, he might gain new insights from it."

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    "I''m not interested in this conversation, Wandy."


    Tyler¡¯s tone was calm again. "I''ll go to Magnificent now. Wait there for me."


    "No." I widened my eyes. "I''m very busy now and don''t have the time to entertain you, let alone go


    to the hospital."


    However, Tyler ignored me and merely told me to wait for him before hanging up the call.


    I nced at the phone screen and let out a long sigh.


    What should I do?


    Should I run?


    Though if I ran, judging from Tyler''s character, who knew what sort of maniacal things he would do?


    After thinking about it, I gave up on the idea and decided to save myself the trouble.


    Half an hourter, my office room door was pushed open. Thinking that it was Tyler, I raised my


    head and was about to speak when I realized that it was Theo. Stunned, I asked, "What are you


    doing here?"


    Theo walked over and propped his hands on the table, asking with his eyebrows raised, "Am I not


    weed?"


    I nodded helplessly.


    He went around the table and took me in his arms." You¡¯ve been working long enough and should


    have finished your tasks by now. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I don''t want to.¡± I was worried that the secretary would bump into us when she walked in, so I


    struggled in his arms. "Let me go."


    Theo started behaving like a rascal. "I won''t until you agree to go to the hospital with me.¡±


    "Theo Grant!" I was so angry that my face was flushed.


    "Can''t you see that she refuses to be held by you?" A cold voice came from the office door. Theo


    and I turned to look at the same time.


    Tyler was leaning against the door with a hostile expression.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and lowered his head to ask m e, "You refused to go to the hospital and


    insisted oning here just so you could meet him?"


    Why did he not publish a book when he was so imaginative?


    "It''s exactly as you said, Mr. Grant." Tyler added fuel to the mes.


    They were both nuts, right? 1


    I gnashed my mrs and struggled out of Theo''s arms. I stood up from the chair. "You just want me


    to g o to the hospital, right? I''ll go! Happy?¡±


    Stop torturing me!


    We walked out of the hospital under the prying gazes o f the employees.


    Coincidentally, Theo and Tyler¡¯s cars were parked side by side.


    The men opened their front passenger doors at the same time and looked at me, silently asking me


    which one of them I was going to pick.


    I rolled my eyes and walked to the side of the road to hail a cab.


    They should be the ones to seek therapy instead!


    One of the most distinguished hospitals in Whaldorf City for the treatment of psychological issues


    was Central Hospital. There were many patients lining up waiting for treatment every day, but


    thanks to the two men, I was able to see the psychologist without waiting.


    The doctor was a woman in her 50s with an amiable smile. She looked very approachable.


    We sat across from each other. She handed me a ss and asked with a smile, "I read your


    medical history. Let me ask a little about how you¡¯re doingtely."


    I nodded.


    "How''s your sleep and appetite?"


    She asked this question first because a person''s difort can be gauged from sleep and appetite


    patterns.


    I thought about it and replied, "I can''t sleep at night when I''m in a bad mood, but I can sleep when


    things are well. I often wake up in the middle of the night and can''t go back to sleep after that. My


    appetite isn¡¯t good. I often don''t have much appetite."


    The doctor nodded. "I can tell from your medical history that you¡¯re not doing very well. But


    fortunately, you¡¯re maintaining your health and taking your medicine in time, so your illness is


    stabilized at this stage. But if you want to recover from this illnesspletely, then maintaining your


    health alone is not going to be sufficient. I suggest you stay in the hospital for observation. If current


    circumstances do not permit that, then I suggest you maintain a good mood and try the


    psychological process of suggestion. Go to crowded ces in your free time and don¡¯t shut yourself


    off in a closed environment. I¡¯ll prescribe you another medicine which you¡¯ll have to take regrly a


    s well."


    I nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    The doctor said with a tender gaze, "Whether you choose to go for counseling or not, it''s entirely up


    to you. In fact, the most effective way is to untie the knot in your heart so you can go back to being


    optimistic about life again."


    I looked down and let out a bitter chuckle. "Maybe when I have the time."


    The doctor then prescribed me medicine and asked to meet my family members.


    I walked out with the prescribed medicine. Tyler and Theo stood up in unison before walking into the


    doctor''s office.


    "Just one will do," I said helplessly.


    Tyler and Theo exchanged nces with each other, neither of them willing to give in.


    I rolled my eyes hard. "Both of you go in, then."


    I turned around and left after they went in.


    After getting into a cab upon leaving the hospital, I looked at the prescription in my hands for a very


    long time before folding it and putting it into my pocket.


    Medicine could not cure my illness...


    When I was about to reach home, Theo gave me a call.


    I answered the call but did not put it close to my ear. Sure enough, I was wise because Theo''s


    furious roar boomed out. "Wanda Lane! Are you trying to piss me off? Where the heck are you?"


    "I¡¯m in a cab." I looked out the window. "I''m about to reach home."


    "Wait there!" Theo continued to scream, "I¡¯ll show you!"


    I smirked. "Oh, I¡¯m so scared."


    I hung up after saying that.


    Theo came home not long after I arrived. He stormed into the room. "Wanda Lane! Have I indulged


    you too muchtely?"


    Inguidly sat up from the bed and said, "Don''t be angry, President Grant. I came back first because


    I wasn''t feeling well. You understand that, don''t you?"


    "You''re not feeling well?" Theo frowned. "Where don¡¯t you feel well?"


    I shrugged. "I''m okay now."


    Theo fell silent for a very long time and then walked u p to me, saying helplessly, "What am I going


    to do with you?"


    I smiled but did not continue with the conversation.


    Theo''s phone started ringing. After taking a nce at i t, I saw that it was Zedd.


    He answered the call. I had no interest in listening to their conversation, so Iy back down on the


    bed and began ying with my phone.


    After hanging up the call, he bent down to hold me. " Zedd wants to buy you a meal."


    "He wants to buy me a meal?" I looked at him with a slight smile. "Are you sure?"


    Was Zedd trying to poison me?


    Theo nodded. "He has yet to apologize to you after the previous incident."


    "Told you." I sneered. "He''ll only buy me a meal if the sun rises from the west."


    "Are you going or not, then?"


    I thought about it and nodded. "I¡¯ll go."


    Why would I not go when Zedd was going to do something as awesome as apologizing to me?


    Theo and I went out the door at six o''clock and arrived at Lucky Restaurant before seven.


    When I entered the private room, apart from Zedd and Mason, I saw Cindy as well. Fortunately, I


    was in a good mood. Otherwise, I would have mmed the door and left.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked sullen when he looked at Zedd. "What is she doing here?"


    Zedd could tell that Theo and I were mad, so he awkwardly exined, "I''m sorry, Theo. Cindy called


    m e to ask me where I was. She just arrived and I wasn''t able to inform you yet."

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Seeing how Theo and my countenance had not eased u p yet, Zedd clutched at his hair in irritation.


    "She just wants to eat. I told her not to say much."


    Mason nced at him and sneered.


    What a creative way of saying it. Was he not worried that Cindy would argue with him after?


    Theo hugged my shoulders and asked ndly, "Shall w e go?"


    I narrowed my eyes without a word.


    "What''s wrong with my presence here?" Cindy stood u p from the chair, saying with scarlet eyes,


    "It''s not like I''m carrying poison nor am I doing anything humiliating. Are you going to crowd me out


    even though it''s just a simple dinner? Fine. If you don''t like t o see me that much, then I''ll just


    leave!¡±


    After saying that, she picked up the coat from her chair and prepared to leave.


    Zedd stood up in a panic. "That¡¯s not what we meant, Cindy. Don''t be in a hurry to leave yet."


    "Yes, don''t be in a hurry to leave yet," I said with a smile. "We''re all friends. Besides, even if we''re


    not friends, what''s wrong with eating dinner together? You should probably stay and have dinner


    with us,


    Miss Reed. Don''t make things awkward for all of us." "That''s right." Zedd quickly smoothed things


    over. " We¡¯re all friends. What¡¯s wrong with eating together? Hurry up and sit down, Cindy.¡±


    After Cindy reluctantly sat down, everyone started ordering food.


    When the food and wine arrived, Zedd poured ten sses of wine and neatly ced them in front of


    himself. He then picked up one of the sses and stood up. "I apologize for the things I did in the


    past. I promise not to be disrespectful to you anymore. I''ll drink ten sses of wine to express my


    apology."


    "Don''t they usually just do three sses?" I asked with a frown.


    Mason tapped on a wine bottle. "There''s a rule between us-anyone who''s in the wrong has to drink


    ten sses as punishment. After ten sses, the apology will be epted."


    Were they sick in the head? 1


    I held myself back from rolling my eyes. Just as Zedd was about to drink the second ss, I said


    ndly," Forget it. I can''t stand such a method of apology. Besides, everything is now in the past-"


    "Wanda Lane!" Cindy interrupted me. "You don''t know what''s good for you. Why do you refuse to


    ept Zedd''s apology? Have you ever thought about how embarrassed Theo would be if you act


    this way?"


    I furrowed my brows. "You must be sick in the head."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was already picking on me before I even finished my sentence.


    "You''re the one who¡¯s sick in the head!" Cindy grew more and more agitated. "Zedd was always


    making things difficult for you in the past and now you''re doing the same to ruin their friendship. You


    must be dreaming!¡±


    I wanted tough at the things she said.


    "Do you perhaps have paranoid schizophrenia?" I folded my arms. "Also, don''t you think you''re a


    little too uneducated? You cut me off before I could finish m y sentence. It''s a bad habit to take


    words out of context. Besides, Zedd hasn''t even said anything.


    Don''t you think you''re too nosy for jumping to his aid like this?"


    Cindy had never been able to win me in an argument, and whenever she could not win the


    argument, she would pretend to look pitiful. Sure enough, she immediately pretended like she was


    going to cry. "You be the judge, Theowy. All of us agreed on this method i n the past. There¡¯s


    nothing wrong with it. She''s rejecting this method of apology because she¡¯s deliberately causing


    Zedd trouble." "Stop it, Cindy," Zedd said sternly.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Mason nced at Cindy and said, "You¡¯re indeed really nosy."


    "Y-You..." Cindy looked at them with an incredulous look.


    I regretted staying. I was simply giving myself trouble.


    I looked at Zedd and said indifferently, "Miss Reed interrupted me just now, so let me finish my


    sentence. Everything happened so long ago and isn''t something that can''t be forgiven. I¡¯m fine with


    it even if you don¡¯t apologize. I didn''t take it to heart at all. If you¡¯re sincere about acknowledging me


    as Theo''s wife, then I''ll treat you with the same sincerity."


    After a pause, I continued, "I don¡¯t care why this brainless rule was established, but I''ll not let you


    hurt yourself in order to apologize."


    Zedd looked at me in a daze, not saying a word for a very long time.


    Theo pulled me up. "Since Wanda refuses to ept this method of apology, then forget about it. I


    don''t think I''m joining you for dinner anymore. Enjoy your meal."


    "Why?" Cindy''s eyes were scarlet. "Who is she to break the rules, Theowy? Is she more important


    to you than


    all of usbined?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I gritted my mrs. "You''re truly nuts."


    Before Cindy said anything, I said first, "Let me ask you a question, then. Will you insist on having


    Theo drink ten sses of wine if he were to make a mistake?"


    Cindy''splexion paled.


    I sneered. "If your answer is yes, then that means that you don''t love Theo at all; if your answer is


    no, then Zedd is going to feel hurt. What''s your answer going to be, Miss Reed?"


    I did not really need an answer from her. Seeing herplexion gradually pale, I said indifferently, "I


    hope you understand that none of us here are kids anymore, Miss Reed. As we grow older, our


    bodies can no longer withstand such torture. Maybe you can go to the hospital to ask around about


    what would happen i f one were to drink ten sses of wine in one go? Who''s going to be


    responsible for his health if he harms his body just because of a ridiculous rule like that? You?"


    After hitting the nail on the head, Cindy''splexion paled even more. "But w-we used to-"


    "You said it yourself, used to. Do you think a person in his 30s canpare to when he was in his


    20s?"


    I did not want to waste my breath talking to her, so I looked at Zedd and said, "Since you''re willing


    to acknowledge me as Theo¡¯s wife, I''ll bury the hatchet.


    You and Theo are best friends, so I''ll treat you sincerely and not do things that will harm your


    friendship-let alone say things that will affect your friendship. I''m sure you now know why I¡¯m not


    allowing you to drink so much wine. Please don''t drink the rest of the wine for a brainless rule like


    that. As adults, we shouldn¡¯t do something that''ll harm ourselves."


    I turned around and left the private room after saying that.


    After getting in the car, I pushed Theo''s hands away when he tried to buckle my seatbelt. "I must''ve


    been crazy to agree toe over."


    "I didn¡¯t know she would be here either." Theo looked aggrieved. "Had I known that she was here, I


    wouldn''t have agreed to let youe over even if you wanted t o."


    I knew he was innocent, but I had nowhere to vent out my frustrations. I could only treat him as my


    punching bag. "Get out.¡±


    Theo frowned. "Why should I?"


    "Get out,¡± I repeated.


    Theo helplessly got out. I rolled down my window. " You know why I''m doing this, right?¡± s

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Theo raised both hands to surrender. "Fine, fine. I''ll walk home.¡±


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    In truth, I did not want him to walk back. I just wanted to give him a chance to return to the


    restaurant. After what happened in the private room, I figured he would want to talk to Zedd and


    Mason about it. 2


    As for Cindy, I was not the least bit worried that she would pester Theo. She probably no longer had


    the guts to speak nonsense in front of them anymore.


    When I drove home and entered the vi, I saw Quinn sitting in the living room. I did not want to


    greet her, s 0 I handed my coat to Miss Woods and nned to go upstairs straight away.


    When I was almost at the staircase, Quinn called out t 0 me.


    I turned around and looked indifferently at her. "Yes, Ms. Grant?"


    "Let''s have a chat," Quinn said with a smile.


    I sneered and walked up to her. "Do you think we have a lot to say to each other, Ms. Grant? You¡¯ve


    already expressed your desire to go against me when you took Cindy''s side, no?"


    "Of course, I''m not trying to go against you." Quinn raised her eyebrows. "You just have to


    cooperate first."


    I smirked. "I''d like to say that your method of threatening others is quite childish."


    Quinn raised her eyebrow. "Who cares if it''s childish? Most importantly is if it works."


    I chuckled but made no reply.


    Since she thought that I was concerned about whether Cindy would break my marriage or not, I


    might as well just let her think so. It would be pretty interesting to see her pull tricks like a clown.


    "Would you like to work with me, then?" Quinn asked with a smile.


    I crossed my arms and looked at her indifferently. "M s. Grant, although Carlson has taken me in as


    his goddaughter, he won''t help me even if I begged him. Besides, do you really think the Nietzsches


    will let you push them around?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think the Nietzsches will agree to stop the investigation just because you told them to? In


    fact, I think that you should cooperate with the police if you''re really that innocent. When you''re


    cleared of all suspicion, then you''ll be able to live freely.¡±


    Quinn¡¯s countenance grew grim after hearing what I said. "So you don¡¯t want to work with me?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Ms. Grant, I can''t be any clearer."


    Quinn narrowed her eyes. "You don¡¯t care even if I keep helping Cindy wreck your marriage?"


    "I can¡¯t stop you from doing what you want, Ms. Grant. Simrly, you can''t stop me from doing what


    I want. If you insist on going against me, then don¡¯t me me for doing things to upset you."


    After a pause, I continued, "Of course, I wish to be in harmony with you too, Ms. Grant. After all,


    isn¡¯t it much better to have a friend than an enemy?"


    At this point, I could no longer control whether she would listen to me or not. I did not care either.


    When I returned to my room and went to the bathroom, I realized that I was on my period. After


    cleaning up, I got Miss Woods to make me a ss of warm ginger juice. Ever since I lost my child,


    my stomach would be particrly sore and ache badly every time I had my period. I did not look


    forward to having my period at all because I would be in pain for a few days every time it happened.


    After drinking the ginger juice Miss Woods made me, Iy on the sofa and nned to take a nap


    when Theo came home. I did not open my eyes. After a while, I felt a nket being ced on top of


    me.


    I opened my eyes. "You really walked home?"


    "How could I be so bold as to not listen to my beloved wife?" Theo looked like he was in a good


    mood. "I walked past a dessert shop and bought some cakes. Want to get up and have some?"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    "I don''t want to." There was already a vague pain in m y belly. I honestly did not want to move and


    had no appetite to eat.


    Theo smiled. "Why don''t I bring it over and feed you?"


    I was in an extremely irritable mood at the moment and did not want to speak. I cast a sideways


    nce at him and asked, "Did Cindye back with you?"


    Theo shook his head. "She came back before me."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Give her the cakes, then." I sneered. "She was probably too mad to eat anything just now, so this


    will be the perfect time for her to eat some desserts."


    Theo frowned deeply. "Why would I give her the food I bought for you?"


    I scoffed. "I''m not that narrow-minded. Besides, doing this will save you from getting pestered by


    Quinn." 2


    Having said that, I got up and went to the bed to lie down.


    Theo did note along, nor did he say anything. He pulled a long face and went to the bathroom.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, my belly was hurting even more now, so that made me want


    to continue ignoring him. I did not hear what he was


    saying.


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo climbed onto the bed and pressed my shoulders. "I''m talking to you. Don''t you


    think you''re a bit too much for pretending to be asleep?"


    I did not bother entertaining him andzily opened m y eyes before closing them again after taking a


    nce at him.


    Theo took a deep breath. "Wanda, if you''re still mad about what happened back in the restaurant,


    then voice it out. Don''t bottle up your feelings without saying anything.¡±


    I opened my eyes and said helplessly, "I''m not mad."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Theo refused to believe me.


    I held back the urge to roll my eyes. I hugged his neck and kissed his cheek. "I¡¯m really not angry. I''ll


    eat the cakes you bought tomorrow. I''m tired and want to sleep now. You should sleep too."


    Having said that, I let go of his neck and closed my eyes again.


    All I wanted to do at the moment was close my eyes and fall asleep because only then would my


    belly stop hurting.


    Though before I could adjust to afortable sleeping position, my lips were sealed in a kiss.


    After a kiss, Theo asked with a smile, "Can we?"


    I sighed. "I''m on my period."


    I looked at his gloomy face andughed mercilessly. "I can¡¯t help you."


    Theo frowned and got out of bed.


    He left the room, and I could roughly guess what he was up to. Sure enough, he came back with a


    ss in his hand.


    I smelled ginger and frowned. "I drank some just now and don¡¯t want any more."


    "Drink one more ss of it. You¡¯ll sleep better when your body is warm." Theo insisted.


    I pouted. "I really don''t want to drink it."

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Theoughed. "There¡¯s no use acting cute. You have to drink it."


    U H


    After being with him for so long, I knew he would relentlessly persuade me to drink the ginger juice


    if I refused to drink it now. He would only stop after I grew irritated by his persuasion.


    Since I would still have to drink it, I might as well drink it now to save our breaths.


    I sighed helplessly and took the ss from his hand. After pinching my nose, I downed the contents


    in a single gulp.


    "Good girl.¡± Theo stroked my head with a smile.


    I smacked his hand away andy back down on the bed.


    He did not disturb me this time and let me sleep.


    However, as I felt physically and mentally unwell, I slept very soundly this time.


    Theo had already gone to the office when I woke up the next morning. I read the note he left me


    and got out of bed to go downstairs.


    Quinn and Cindy were still sleeping, so I ate my


    breakfast before they got up and went back to my room to lie down again.


    There was nothing much going on in thepany, so I merely sorted out a few documents at home.


    I was on my period, so I rested for two days. This was the only way I could get it to stop hurting.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, I received a phone call after a video conference but no one spoke. I


    thought it was a spam call, so I hung up and ignored it.


    After about ten minutes, the same phone number called me again.


    A spam call would not ring twice, so I picked it up this time and asked indifferently, "What do you


    want?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Lane." It was a man, and his voice sounded a little familiar.


    I looked down to ponder who it could be. "Lawrence?"


    "I''m honored that you still remember me, Miss Lane." Lawrence''s voice sounded weary. "Are you


    free now, Miss Lane? I''d like to meet up with you."


    I frowned. "Are you in Whaldorf City?"


    "Yes, I came here just to see you, Miss Lane."


    I thought about it and replied, "Send me your location, then."


    I would give Heidi a call to ask about it before I decided if I wanted to go.


    After hanging up the call, I called Heidi.


    The call was answered and I said, "Lawrence is in Whaldorf City. He wants to see me."


    "Okay." Heidi smiled. "I think the police are hot on his trail, so he left Salt City in advance. He¡¯s


    desperate to save his life but how are Petra and Grayson supposed t o save him when they can¡¯t


    even take care of themselves? They might even send him to his doom sooner, so it''s inevitable that


    he''de to you."


    I must admit that Heidi was really clever. She was a woman capable of doing big things.


    Heidi continued to say, "In fact, he should have approached you immediately after Benny got into


    trouble but he chose to watch from the sidelines and see if things would be serious. That has


    cost him greatly. Everything will be over for him once the police find him and take him away."


    I chuckled. "If I refuse to meet him, then all he can do i s surrender himself to the authorities."

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Heidiughed as well. "But you can''t do that."


    Of course, I could not do that because how else was I supposed to get Petra and Grayson''s criminal


    evidence from him?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I went to the Louises'' house two days ago and met Grayson''s sister. This woman has been


    pampered since young and is tremendously spoiled. She dislikes Petra and Cindy. I believe it''ll be a


    rough ride for the two of them from now on."


    I nodded with a smile. "That''s good news."


    "One more thing. A science and technology project that Grant Corporation contracted has run into


    an issue. Rumor has it that a person who used the product became unwell and was sent to the


    hospital but soon passed away. After that incident, victims started appearing one after another. This


    is no trivial matter. Grant Corporation is likely to be ordered temporary closure.¡±


    My heart sank. "What science and technology project?"


    "I think it''s a project rted to the field of brain development." Heidi sighed. "The media hasn¡¯t


    reported this but they will soon. With this incident, coupled with the hospital incident, I¡¯m sure Grant


    Corporation will be verbally attacked by public opinion and stocks will crash. Grant Corporation is at


    risk of facing bankruptcy if this isn''t handled properly."


    Heidi would always tell me everything. It was better for her to tell me the worst situation rather than


    hide i t from me.


    I took a deep breath. "Got it. I''ll ask Theo about the project when hees back."


    "Okay."


    Just as I was about to hang up, Heidi hesitated to say," I''m not sure if I should tell you this."


    Anything that she was hesitant about telling me must not be something trivial. I had a bad feeling


    about this. "What is it about?"


    "It''s about Cecilia."


    Heidi spoke in a soft voice but I could still hear her. I clenched the phone tightly and prompted, "Tell


    me what happened to Cecilia.¡±


    Thinking about how I had not been able to reach Cecilia, coupled with how Jerome always


    stammered when he spoke to me and how he always said he would get Cecilia to call me back but


    she never did, I felt my heart begin beating rapidly. Could something... have happened to Cecilia?


    Heidi lowered her voice even more. "I went to Grant Corporationst week to talk about a


    partnership and


    unintentionally overheard someone saying that a pregnantdy hade to see Mason. They


    seemed to share an extraordinary rtionship, and I heard Cecilia''s name, so I asked about it. After


    hearing their physical description, I knew that it was indeed Cecilia. They recounted how haggard


    Cecilia looked at the time. She did not look as healthy as a pregnant woman should be."


    After a pause, she continued, "I don''t know if you''re aware that Cecilia is pregnant with Mason¡¯s


    child or anything about their rtionship, but I decided to tell you this because I want you to ask


    Cecilia about it. Perhaps she¡¯d know more about Mason than everyone else."


    I bit my lip. "I got it."


    After hanging up the call, I quickly called Jerome.


    However, Jerome''s phone was switched off.


    I bit my fingers, feeling tremendously flustered.


    I did not have evidence that Mason was the one responsible for the frequent idents in Grant


    Corporation. Even if I told Theo about it, he would not necessarily believe me either. Even if he


    believed me, he would probably have to find a way to deal with the problem first now that the


    situation had gotten out of hand. I needed to think about it. 1


    I was most worried about Cecilia''s condition at the moment. Why did she not contact me if she was


    okay?


    What did Cecilia experience before my ident?


    My phone rang. I nced at it and saw that it was from Lawrence. I put away the messy thoughts in


    my head and repetitively told myself to get myself together.


    After changing my clothes, I went out to meet Lawrence. He asked to meet at a Western restaurant,


    and the waiter led me to a private room. I pushed the door open, and Lawrence immediately got up


    from his chair, looking very eager.


    "Miss Lane, I thought you weren''ting anymore," h e said with a wry smile.


    I walked over with a smile and sat down. "I''m not the kind of person who''d go back on my word."

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    He took his seat as well. "I ordered a few dishes and they''ll be served soon. See if you like them,


    and if you don''t, feel free to order the ones you like."


    I hummed a reply.


    Since he was not in a hurry to tell me, there was no reason why I should be in a hurry to ask him


    either.


    Sure enough, Lawrence could not hold himself back and raised his wrist to check his watch before


    saying," I¡¯d like to partner up with you, Miss Lane."


    I raised my eyebrow. "What sort of partnership?"


    I asked knowingly. Lawrence knew that but still said, " I hold lots of evidence about Petra''s crimes. If


    you agree to partner up with me, then I''ll tell you everything I know."


    Everything, huh?


    I looked down and smiled. "Mr. Ray, don¡¯t you think it''s better for you to work with the police?"


    After a pause, I continued, "I''m not the police."


    Lawrence furrowed his brows. "Miss Lane, I didn''t ask you out here to beat about the bush. You''re a


    clever person, and Petra can''t outwit you. You set Benny up just so you could use him to implicate


    Petra. You


    seeded. But you''ll need evidence to bring her down. I''m guessing it''s also part of your n for


    me to approach you to partner up."


    I raised my hand and tapped the table, looking at him with a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Ray, a person who


    betrays his boss is absolutely terrifying. You promise to give me the evidence if I agree to work with


    you, but I really don''t believe in you."


    As though he knew I was going to say this, Lawrence took the folder sitting on the chair next to him


    and pushed it to me. ¡°Here¡¯s a token of my sincere appreciation, Miss Lane."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I narrowed my eyes and opened the folder, pulling out the contents from within.


    In the document, detailed mary transactions between Petra and Lawrence were recorded.


    Once this document was handed to the police, it would definitely be a huge blow to Petra.


    I smiled in delight when I received such a valuable document. "I can sense your sincerity, Mr. Ray."


    Lawrence¡¯s face lit up with delight. "In that case, Miss Lane¡ª"


    "But unfortunately." I put the documents back into the folder, then pushed it back to Lawrence. "I''m


    sure you know that the police have approached your brother, M r. Ray. Your brother and sister-in-


    law¡¯s businesses will also be investigated. This evidence will soon be exposed and they might even


    find evidence about


    Petra-evidence that will leave her unable to ever have the chance to rise again."


    After a pause, I continued, "I know what you want, so why should I risk myself for something you


    have that isn¡¯t even valuable?"


    After hearing what I said, Lawrence¡¯s countenance turned pale.


    "I don''t think I¡¯ll stay to eat. Good luck, Mr. Lawrence."


    I got up to leave after saying that.


    "Even if the police find everything, they still can''t knock Petra downpletely," Lawrence hurriedly


    said, "Please believe me, Grayson is much more capable than you think. Only I''m capable of


    knocking her downpletely."


    Was he finally speaking the truth?


    I sneered. "Grayson is capable, indeed. But I''m not that weak either. I¡¯llpletely crush them


    sooner orter."


    Lawrence took a deep breath. "Since you don¡¯t need anything from me, why did you agree to meet


    me?"


    I smirked. "Becausepared to the criminal evidence you hold against Petra and Grayson, I''m


    more interested in finding out things that I don''t know."


    Lawrence''s eyes shed. "What do you want to know, Miss Lane?" "How did you find out I was


    pregnant back then?"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    From what Heidi was saying, Mason was the one who told Lawrence that I was pregnant. To know


    whether i t was true or not, I could just ask Lawrence about it straight away.


    Lawrence did not expect that I would ask this question and froze for a very long time before he


    understood my question. He let out a meaningful smile. "Looks like you''ve discovered a pretty big


    secret."


    "Tell me." My voice was slightly cold.


    Lawrence nodded. "Regarding the selection of the spokesperson, did you really think it was


    necessary to kidnap you, Miss Lane? Not at all."


    After a pause, he continued, "But Mason approached m e and ordered me to kidnap you. He told


    me to y the video and show it to you. In return, I''d be given the highest priority innding projects


    with the Lynches i n the next four years. I''d also take the lion''s share in terms of thepany''s


    shares."


    Perhaps I was already mentally prepared, so I did not feel surprised when he said this.


    However, I did not understand Mason''s reasons for doing so. Lawrence would not know either, so I


    did not


    ask.


    "I don''t have any more questions, Mr. Ray." I pursued m y lips and smiled. "We''re both business


    people, so we both understand that we should avoid things that aren''t cost-effective. Besides, you


    kidnapped me earlier and showed me the video, which traumatized me quite badly. I''d have to


    seriously consider whether to work with you or not."


    Actually, Lawrence''s current situation permitted me n o time to consider. This was actually my way


    of rejecting his partnership offer.


    "I''ve not touched a single hair on your body, Miss Lane. Besides, Mason was the one who gave the


    instructions. I''ve told you everything I know. I gave you all the evidence without reservation. Please,


    I beg you, help me." 1


    Although he was begging me, he looked at me with an unfriendly gaze. I knew he was extremely


    displeased with me at the moment and might even want to hit m e if he was allowed to.


    Before I could say anything, the police barged into the private room.


    Lawrence looked incredulously at me. "You f*cking tricked me."


    I threw my hands into the air. "I have nothing to do with this."


    However, he refused to believe me and threatened me, "Just wait and see!"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the police escorted him away. I looked indifferently at the stack


    o f documents on the dining table and reached for it." This seems really useless, indeed."


    The waiter came in to take a look. Not long after he left, he returned with a food cart.


    After serving the dishes, I picked up the cutlery and began eating alone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was not good to waste food, it was really lonely to eat by myself. Besides, I could not


    finish all the food alone, so I asked the waiter to pack the dishes for me to take home.


    This was a slightly expensive restaurant, so the waiter probably had not met anyone who asked for


    takeaway. They kept giving me strange looks.


    After getting out of the restaurant, I saw a familiarlooking car parked by the side of the road. I


    sauntered over.


    The car window gradually rolled down, revealing Tyler''s face.


    "I''ve waited so long for you." He let out a tender smile. " I would have gone in and looked for you if


    you still hadn''t walked out."


    I walked to the other side of the car without a word and opened the car door to get in.


    The smell of food filled the car at once and Tyler frowned. "Are you sure it¡¯s okay to fill my car with


    the smell of food?" "Sounds pretty good to me." I smiled. "That way, you''ll be reminded to take your


    meals in time."


    Tyler chuckled. "I miss you morepared to taking my meals."

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    What did he just say?


    I ignored him and said indifferently, "I can hail a cab home even if you don¡¯t send me back."


    "Why wouldn''t I send you back?¡±


    Tyler revved up the engine. "The police told me that Lawrence threatened you. He won''t be


    sentenced to death if hees clean. Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll retaliate against you after he¡¯s


    released?"


    I said ndly, "You''ll protect me, no?"


    "What if I can''t protect you?¡± Tyler asked with a slight smile.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I raised my eyebrow. "You can¡¯t?"


    Tyler¡¯s smile deepened. "I can."


    The car began driving. I put down the documents in m y arms. "Lawrence had bettere clean


    with everything he knows."


    "He will."


    I wrinkled my eyebrows. ¡°It had better happen soon."


    I no longer had the time and energy to slowly torment Petra and Cindy. Grant Corporation''s matters


    and Cecilia were way more important than them.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Tyler asked with a smile.


    I narrowed my eyes. "I want Petra and Cindy to die quicker. I still have many things to do and don¡¯t


    want t o waste my time and energy on them."


    Tyler¡¯s eyes shed. "How do you n to punish them?¡±


    "Just wait and see." I shrugged. "At least to the extent where they''re painfully sorry."


    Tyler was slightly skeptical about the things I said." Are you sure?¡±


    I nodded. "The two of them do not deserve kindness."


    Tylerughed. I felt that the meaning behind hisughter was a little twisted, so I stopped looking at


    him.


    The car drove back to the vi. I got out and walked inside.


    As soon as I walked into the vi, I saw Cindy storming up to me. I did not know what was wrong


    with her. In order to stop myself from getting hurt, I grabbed Miss Woods'' arm. "Stop her."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Wanda. I won¡¯t give this woman the chance to hurt you," Miss Woods solemnly


    vowed.


    She hated Cindy, loathed her even. Theo and Quinn were not around now, so Cindy was taking the


    initiative to look for trouble. Hence, Miss Woods was bound to give her an earful.


    "What are you trying to do, Miss Reed?" Miss Woods opened her arms to stop her with a look of


    contempt i n her eyes. "You think you''re thedy of the house just because you¡¯re living here? Why


    don''t you look at yourself in the mirror to see if you¡¯re qualified? If you touch a single hair on Miss


    Wanda''s body, then I''ll be sure to teach you a lesson." "I''m not talking to you!"

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    When Cindy was done yelling, she turned to me. "Why did you do that, Wanda Lane?¡±


    My belly was aching, and I was eager to go upstairs and rest. Not wanting to deal with her, I said,


    "All the reasons you can think of are the reasons why I did so, Miss Reed."


    "You vicious woman!¡± Had it not been for Miss Woods, Cindy would have pounced at me. "Why are


    you framing my mother over and over again? Is it because you hate me?"


    Her words nearly had me in fits ofughter. "You take yourself too seriously, Miss Reed. You''re not


    worth my effort to frame your mother. Besides, do you even know what framing means? Your


    mother has done so many evil deeds, so that¡¯s not framing. That''s her getting what she deserves.¡±


    "Shut up!" Cindy probably did not know if she was trying to fool others or herself. "My mother didn''t


    do anything, so why did you frame her? First, you snatched Theo away from me. Now, you''re trying


    to make me lose my parents. Do you really loathe me this much?"


    She started crying as she spoke, her emotions breaking downpletely.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I looked coldly at her. "I hope you can look at what you have done first before questioning others,


    Miss Reed. Stop thinking that you can hurt others but you don''t deserve to be hurt in return."


    Cindy knew I was referring to the fact that she and her mother had killed my baby, so she viciously


    said," No one hurt you. You''re the one who broke your promise first. You agreed to abort the child


    but didn¡¯t. The child deserved to die! You can¡¯t me anyone for i t!"


    There was no way anyone would not be mad at those words.


    I pushed Miss Woods aside and walked up to Cindy, staring at her with a sullen gaze. "I don''t care


    what you think but who are you to say that my child deserved to die?


    "I want both of you to pay for what you''ve done.


    However, I¡¯ll not do the same cruel thing you did. I¡¯ll punish you and your mother through proper


    legal means."


    I did not give Cindy the chance to speak and continued, "Rather than wasting your time speaking


    nonsense with me, why don''t you use the time to go back and spend time with your mother? The


    police will soon take her away and she''ll be charged with bribery, intentional murder, and plundering


    money. All the properties and assets she owns will be taken b y the local authorities. She¡¯ll be left


    with nothing and spend the rest of her life in prison. Do you think you''ll live a carefree life in the


    Louises without your mother''s protection?"


    "Wanda Lane!" Cindy''s eyes turned scarlet in anger." I''ll kill you!"


    Before she could do anything, I grabbed her hair first. " What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to spend the


    rest of your life in prison like your mother or do you want me to put a bullet through your head and


    send you to hell straight away?


    "Bring it on, then. Let me tell you clearly that I''m over the moon right now because you and your


    mother will no longer lead easy lives. This fact alone makes dying worthwhile."


    I let go of her hair after saying those words.


    Cindy looked resentfully at me. "Stop being so smug with yourself. Do you think Theowy will leave


    me to fend for myself? He¡¯ll never do that. He has already made all the arrangements for me. Even


    if my parents are no longer around, I¡¯ll still live the rest of my life carefree. I''ll pester him forever, and


    my shadow will haunt your marriage forever."


    My expression sank when I heard what she said.


    Was what she said true?


    Theo had a backup n for her?


    Seeing my expression change, Cindy smiled smugly." Do you know what forever means? It means


    that you and Theowy may not spend the rest of your lives


    together but he''ll have to take care of me for the rest of his life."


    I sneered. "You''re pretty farsighted, huh? Have you never thought that you could die tomorrow? I


    live in the moment. At least Theo and I are on good terms at the moment, so I don''t care if you


    pester him because h e doesn¡¯t even like you. Sometimes, it''s pretty amusing to see you acting like


    a clown."


    Seeing that her words did not have any impact on me, Cindy reluctantly ground her teeth. "Let''s


    wait and see, then."


    I did not want to waste my breath talking to her anymore and said ndly, "If there¡¯s nothing else,


    Miss Reed, then go home and keep your motherpany. I''m going back to my room to rest."

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Cindy opened her arms and stopped me from leaving." Wanda, tell me what you''re going to do to


    me and my mother. Since we''ve fallen out now, there''s no need to hide anything anymore.¡±


    "Why should I tell you?"


    I found this a little hrious. "Am I supposed to tell you so you can figure out a way to deal with it?


    Do you think I''m as stupid as you are?


    "If you''re curious, then figure it out yourself. I can only tell you that I''ll put you through hell. The pain


    that you and your mother caused me will be returned ten times or even a hundred times more, so I


    hope you won''t be too afraid that you can''t even sleep at night, Miss Reed."


    "You evil woman!" Cindy widened her bloodshot eyes. " Just wait and see, I''ll not let you get what


    you want!"


    I raised my eyebrows. "I''ll be waiting.¡±


    Miss Woods and Miss Zuri came over and stood beside me. Even if Cindy had a strong urge to


    pounce at me and kill me at this moment, she would have no choice but to endure it. She red at


    me for a very long time before leaving.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How exciting.¡± Quinn''s voice rang out behind me.


    I turned to look and narrowed my eyes. "It turns out that Ms. Grant has a hobby of eavesdropping


    on others when they talk."


    ¡°Was that counted as talking?" Quinn walked up to me with her arms folded in front of her. ¡°That


    sounded more like an argument to me. You''re lucky I didn''t step in to stop you."


    I ignored her and said ndly, "I''m going upstairs to rest."


    Quinn chuckled. "I heard about Petra. I think you''re not cruel enough. If you could just toughen up a


    little bit more, then she''ll no longer have the chance to appear in front of you ever again. Otherwise,


    she¡¯ll definitely retaliate against you if she has the chance."


    Was she asking me to end Petra''s life straight away?


    Sure enough, she was a ruthless person by nature.


    "Thanks for the suggestion, Ms. Grant."


    I turned around and went upstairs after saying those words.


    I returned to my room and took a hot shower before lying on my bed to scroll through Twitter.


    Petra had made the headlines. She was taken away by the police for investigation and this had


    be a trending topic on Twitter. Netizens were specting about the crimes shemitted.


    They would probably find out in another two days and everyone would surely be astounded by then.


    I was about to put down my phone after I was done reading when Theo gave me a call.


    His voice sounded a little hoarse. "I''m around Snack Street, do you want anything from here?"


    Instantly, several snack names popped up in my head. After I listed them out to Theo, I climbed up


    from the bed.


    After arranging the recent resource allocation for the artists, I went downstairs to wait for Theo to


    return.


    Of course, it was mainly to wait for him to bring the snacks back.


    The sound of a car engine sounded outside the vi. I was just about to look outside when Quinn


    came downstairs in a rage and red furiously at me. Her anger was directed at me.


    I narrowed my eyes and stood up from the sofa.


    "Wanda Lane, I have underestimated you." Quinn walked over and bent down to pick up the cup


    that was ced on the coffee table. She mmed it on the floor. "I can''t believe you resorted to


    such underhanded means to get back at me."


    I froze.


    Was she sick in the head?


    Without waiting for me to ask what was going on, she spoke between clenched teeth, "How dare


    you expose what happened back then? How ruthless can you be?"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "What happened back then?" "Stop pretending!" She pointed at my nose


    angrily. " Nancy and Matthew who were both present there at the time are both dead. I have no


    reason to expose scandals like that to ruin my own reputation, so that leaves you."


    She grew more and more agitated as she spoke. She then picked up another cup from the coffee


    table to hurl it at me.


    There was no way I could dodge the cup from such a close distance. It would be no small matter if


    the ceramic cup smashed my head, so I quickly raised my arms to shield my face.


    The pain I anticipated did note. I slowly opened m y eyes and saw a tall and straight back in


    front of me.


    Theo stood in front of me. The cup had hit his chest before falling to the floor and shattering.


    I rushed up to him and asked anxiously, "Are you hurt?"


    He shook his head and pushed me behind him again. He looked at Quinn and asked in a cold


    voice, "What''s going on?" "Ask her!" Quinn was so angry that she screamed


    herself hoarse. "No matter what, I¡¯m still your cousin. She has to treat me with some respect even if


    she''s your wife. Why would you keep a woman like that?"


    Theo''s face grew sullen. "I want to know what''s going o n. Why did you throw a cup at her face? I


    don''t want to hear your nonsense.¡±


    "I merely threw a cup at her face but the things she did havepletely wrecked my reputation!¡±


    She grew emotional again. Theo frowned and turned around to ask me, "What exactly is going on?¡±


    I shook my head helplessly. "I''m not sure either."


    "Stop pretending!¡± Quinn raised her voice. "The reason why I married Matthew was written in the


    news report. It was also written that I told Nancy the truth before shemitted suicide. You''re the


    only one aside from me who knows these things. Who else would''ve done this if not you?"


    I did know these things but I did not expose it to the media nor mentioned it to anyone before-not


    even Theo.


    I sighed. "I honestly didn''t do it, Quinn.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You still refuse to admit it!" Quinn widened her eyes i n anger.


    "Quinn!¡± Theo said in a cold voice. "Wanda said she didn¡¯t do it. If you think she did it, then take out


    the evidence. You can''t suspect and harm her like this for no reason. Otherwise, I won''t go easy on


    you."


    "Theo Grant!" Quinn looked incredulously at him." How can you choose to believe her and not me?


    I''m your cousin-your family!"


    Theo was unmoved. "Wanda, you, and I are a family. Don¡¯t suspect your own family without


    evidence."


    Having said that, he pulled my hand and took me upstairs.


    When we returned to the bedroom, I grabbed Theo¡¯s necktie. "Take it off."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "You''re taking the initiative?"


    "I''m not in the mood for jokes." I rolled my eyes at him. "I want to see the part where the cup hit


    you."


    "It¡¯s okay, you don''t have to see it." He bent down to hug me. "Besides, I''m a man-not a soft and


    tenderdy who cries after getting hit by a cup."


    I pursed my lips without a word.


    He let me go, removing his tie. "You¡¯re really not the one who did it?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "Are you suspecting me?"


    "I¡¯m not suspecting you." Theo let out a faint chuckle." Even if you did it, I wouldn''t me you. But if


    you did i t, then you can just admit it to me without hiding." I frowned unhappily. "I didn¡¯t do it."

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Theo kissed my forehead with a smile. "I believe you."


    "Someone has a grudge against Quinn and knows everything about her. That person isn¡¯t me, of


    course." I smiled helplessly. "I think you should remind her about this. I think she''s eager to rip me


    apart when she sees me now. She won''t be willing to have a peaceful talk with me."


    Theo nodded faintly. "You stay out of it. Let me handle this."


    "Okay."


    Honestly speaking, I was over the moon at the moment. Nancy and Matthew both died because of


    her and I thought that this was the retribution she deserved.


    However, I was curious as to who Quinn''s enemy was and how that person knew so well about


    what happened in the past. The most incredible thing of all was that person actually knew Nancy


    onlymitted suicide after Quinn told her the truth about what had happened in the past.


    Who could it be?


    Miss Woods brought dinner to the room. After Theo and I finished dinner, he sat on the sofa with his


    "You seem to have a good appetitetely," Theo suddenly raised his head and said.


    I froze. He was right.


    "It¡¯s a good thing." He smiled. "Get well soon so we can make babies again."


    I did not want to respond to that statement.


    He did not continue and merely lowered his head to continue with his work.


    When he was done with his work on hand, he rested his eyes. I asked ndly, "Are there a lot of


    things to handle in Grant Corporationstely?"


    Recently, no matter how much he rested, his face would still be covered with fatigue. He seemed


    particrly weary.


    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose. "There are indeed some troubles, but it''s normal to face


    problems since I just started growing this business in Whaldorf City. I''m already prepared for this."


    After a pause, he continued, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. You don''t have to worry about my health."


    Since he did not want to tell me what problem it was o r how troublesome it was, I did not press on


    because I knew he did not want me to worry.


    After putting down the book, I said ndly, "I''m going t


    o France two dayster to visit Cecilia and Jerome."


    "Didn''t we agree that I would apany you?" Theo frowned. "I really can''t find the time recently.


    What about until after the new year?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯ll go myself. If I don''t see them before the new year, I won¡¯t be able to enjoy the


    new year at all. Don¡¯t worry. I can go by myself, it¡¯s fine."


    "How can it be fine?" Theo did not have the mood to work anymore and threw theptop on hisp


    aside. H e moved to my side and uttered grumpily.


    "You know your condition. What if your illness strikes when you go to such a faraway ce all


    alone? Also, the weather has turned cold and you''re not in good health. What if you get sick after


    going to such a distant ce?"


    ¡°J H


    Theo interrupted me.


    "Also, Carlson will soon hold a family banquet to officially record your name in their genealogy. You


    won''t be able to make it back in time. Then, there¡¯s Petra who''s currently being investigated. Are


    youfortable leaving at this time when the charges have not been established yet?"


    I was stunned. "What else do you know?"


    "I know everything that I¡¯m supposed and not supposed to know." Theo kissed my forehead.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why else do you think Heidi is able to obtain so much


    important information?"


    So that was how it was...

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Seeing the gentle and tender smile on his face, I felt a surge of warmth in my heart. He knew all


    along what I wanted to do but he did not ask because I never told him about it. He did not stop me


    either and had been silently helping me.


    Up to this point, I must admit that Theo had changed a lot.


    My feelings prompted me to hug him. "Thank you, Theo."


    Theoughed. "Don¡¯t mention it, silly.¡±


    I pursed my lips but did not say anything else.


    "Miss Woods told me that Cindy gave you trouble," Theo said with a smile.


    Iughed mockingly. "She thinks I''m framing her mother."


    Theo said after a very long time, "I¡¯ve already arranged for Zedd to take her to France. She


    probably won¡¯te back to the country in the future, so you don''t have to worry about her."


    I hummed a reply.


    "Are you unhappy?¡± Theo lowered his voice. "You can let me know if you''re unhappy."


    What could be changed if I told him?


    How could he leave Cindy to fend for herself for the rest of her life?


    I pushed away his hand that was stroking my face." I''m not unhappy. I don''t have a problem with


    you taking care of her out of responsibility.¡±


    Grandmother did not raise him to be a man bent solely on profits and who considered whether


    something was cost-effective, worthwhile, or necessary. Instead, she taught him to be loyal, filial,


    and righteous. Therefore, I could understand why he was not able to ignore it every time Cindy was


    in trouble.


    Theo woke up very early the next morning to go to thepany. Quinn was bent on believing that I


    was the one who exposed the incident in the past. When I went downstairs, she kept following


    behind me to make all sorts of snarky remarks. My stomach was not hurting as much anymore, so I


    went to thepany after eating breakfast. I feared that I might not be able to stop myself from


    berating Quinn if I continued to listen to her.


    When I got to the entrance of thepany, I bumped into Petra.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grayson had hired a top-notchwyer for her. Before she was confirmed to havemitted the


    crimes, the police were not allowed to detain her any longer. I was surprised that she hade to


    me right after she got out of the police station.


    She was leaning against the car and looked to be in good spirits.


    I wanted to walk straight into thepany while pretending like I did not see her, but she was here


    to see me, so how could she watch me walk in without doing anything? She trotted over to stop me


    in my tracks. "Is your vision that poor?"


    I looked indifferently at her. "How can I help you, Petra?"


    She raised her eyebrows. "Let''s have a chat."


    I did not want to have a chat with her. She was aware of that too, that was why she came straight to


    mypany¡¯s entrance to wait for me. She knew that I would definitely agree to have a chat with


    her because I would be worried she would make a scene at the entrance of thepany.


    "You''re pretty smart, Petra," I mockingly said.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I''m not here to argue with you." Petra crossed her arms. "Let¡¯s go to the restaurant


    across the street."


    I nodded ndly.


    We walked into the restaurant and took a seat. Petra went straight to the point. "Who gave you that


    information?"


    I tapped my fingers on the table. "Only you know how many sins youmitted, Petra. Which


    information


    are you referring to specifically?"


    Petra narrowed her eyes. "I must admit that we''re alike in so many ways, Wanda. We''re able to


    endure and be hard-headed, not stopping until we achieve our goal. You¡¯ve ruined my hard work all


    these years."


    After a pause, she continued, "The unpleasant past of mine has been uncovered by you. My biggest


    wish in life is to marry Grayson and be with him openly, but it''s no longer possible now. You have


    avenged your child."

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    I raised my brows. "What are you trying to tell me, Petra?"


    Petra took off her sunsses and looked at me with a slight smile. "Do you really think I''ll stay in


    prison for the rest of my life? Now that I''m out, I''ll make sure you suffer all the pain I''ve suffered.¡±


    I sneered.


    "I know you¡¯re not afraid.¡± Petra opened her arms. "But it''s not going to be a pleasant feeling being


    hated all the time and being watched by others like vipers. I admit it was my fault for hurting your


    child and I''m willing topensate for it. I''ve also gotten my retribution after the death of Cindy¡¯s


    child and the current predicament I''m in. So I hope that you¡¯ll let this drop once and for all. My family


    and I won''t appear in front of you ever again.¡±


    She was confident in thinking that I would say yes.


    I mockingly smirked. "What if I don''t agree?"


    Petra''s face turned cold. "If you don''t agree, then be prepared to perish with Theo and Grant


    Corporation."


    I nodded with a smile. "I believe you''re capable of doing so.¡± "Do you agree or not, then?" Petra was


    starting to get


    impatient.


    Well, that made sense because her time was precious a s she needed to do a lot of things.


    Since she had so many things to do, why was she wasting her energying to me to negotiate for


    nothing?


    She should clearly know that I would definitely not let her go.


    "You¡¯re bad at putting yourself in someone else''s shoe, Petra. If I had done something so horrible to


    you and persuaded you to forgive me, would you?"


    I continued to wear a smile on my face. "If you can''t do it, Petra, neither can 1.1 have nothing to


    worry about and am extremely vindictive. Every time I think about my dead baby, I can¡¯t stop myself


    from wanting to kill his murderer. But since this is a society ruled byw, everything must be solved


    by legal means. Hence, I chose to use legal means to punish my baby¡¯s murderer... without mercy.¡±


    I rejected herpletely, leaving no room for negotiations.


    Petra''splexion paled. After a very long time, she said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve underestimated


    you, Wanda. Don''t be too full of yourself, though. We don¡¯t know who will have thestugh yet."


    I sneered. "Let¡¯s give it our best, then.¡±


    Petra put on her hat and sunsses before leaving with her handbag. I turned to the side and


    looked indifferently out the floor-to-ceiling window at Petra''s back.


    I must admit that what Quinn said earlier was true.


    If Petra did not lose everything, she would bear a grudge against me and figure out a way to


    retaliate against me.


    I must not go easy on her from now on.


    I did not want her to die.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to make this a living hell for her.


    I smirked, then got up and left the restaurant.


    When I got to the office, I gave Tyler a call.


    The call was answered after a very long time. Tyler was somewhere extremely noisy. I frowned.


    "Free to talk?"


    Tyler went somewhere quieter and said, "Go on."


    "I want to meet Lawrence."


    Tyler was stunned. "Why do you still want to meet him?"

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    "You stay out of it for now." I pursed my lips. "I''ll tell you when the timees."


    "Alright, I''ll arrange it for you. I¡¯ll let you know again."


    After hanging up the call, I went through some documents, but my mind was upied thinking of


    other things. The secretary brought in more documents and I said mildly, "I need to leave for a


    while. Take these documents to Mr. John and ask him to give me a call if he runs into any


    problems."


    After the secretary left the office, I took the jacket on the back of the chair and walked out as well.


    When I got home, I saw Quinn standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. I sauntered over to


    her.


    She looked like she was on tenterhooks, constantly biting her fingernails. The beautiful nails she did


    just two days ago were already destroyed by her teeth.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to work with me?" I said lightly, "I can work with you."


    Quinn looked a little stunned.


    I raised my chin. "Give me all the scandals about Petra that you have and I''ll help you persuade the


    Nietzsches and my father."


    "Do you mean it?" Quinn was in disbelief.


    I needed to show my sincerity if I wanted to work with her, so I chuckled and pulled out my phone to


    give Carlson a call.


    When the call was answered, I asked, "What are you doing, Dad?"


    "I just finished a meeting." Carlson clearly seemed overjoyed to receive my call. "Why does my


    good daughter suddenly have the time to call me?"


    "I miss you, of course." I looked down and smiled. "Are you and Mom free tonight? I''d like to have a


    meal with you. Tyler wille along too."


    "Of course, we do. We will make time even if we''re not free. You decide on the location and let me


    know. I''ll bring your Mom over tonight."


    I nced at Quinn and saw how grave her countenance was. I understood and said, "Dad, I''d like t


    o invite Grandpa Jeshua as well. I wouldn''t be your daughter now if not for Grandpa Jeshua. This


    will be a good opportunity for me to thank him."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, invite him too, then." Carlson agreed readily.


    He then asked about my well-being before hanging up the call. I looked at Quinn with a smile on my


    face." That''s my show of sincerity."


    Quinn was thrilled and had a smile stered on her face. "Why are you suddenly agreeing to work


    with m e? I remember you didn''t want to work with me at all before this and were eager to watch me


    get in trouble."


    I did not want to answer her question and merely said indifferently, "Don''t you think you need to


    express your sincerity to me too?"


    Quinn nodded.


    She turned around and went upstairs. After a while, she came downstairs again with a folder in her


    hand." How do you know that I hold Petra''s scandals?¡±


    I chuckled. "You wouldn''t be so confident to seek partnership with me if you didn''t."


    Quinn raised her eyebrows. "You¡¯re very smart indeed."


    I took the folder from her and carefully opened it to read the information.


    Quinn smirked. "I got this from Marcus. On it, you can see the details of the men Petra got in touch


    with in the early years in order to climb up the socialdder. Written in detail are the things she did


    with those men. I don¡¯t know why Marcus was investigating Petra at the time nor the reason why he


    didn''t use this information in the end, but that''s not the point anymore. This is very valuable to you


    at the moment and I¡¯m sure you''ll be able to use it."


    I nodded and put the information back into the folder while saying, "Judging from your ability, if you


    return t o Salt City to take over the portion Grandmother left you, I''m sure you can excel just as


    well."


    Quinn let out a wry smile. "It''s been so many years and


    I''m already part of Zimmer Corporations now."


    "Everyone is calling you a shameless mistress who''s climbing to the top just to get your hands on


    Zimmer Corporations, but no one saw the things you did for Grant Corporation all these years and


    how much you¡¯ve contributed."

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    After a pause, I continued, "You didn''t mind even when Matthew refused to hand Zimmer


    Corporations t o you, but even so, you didn''t leave Zimmer Corporations. The only reason you''re


    anxious to get Zimmer Corporations is that you''re afraid that the rotten apples in the Zimmers will


    bring the corporation down. You do have feelings for Marcus.¡±


    Grandmother had not only educated Theo well but also Quinn. Both of them received the same


    education. Certain things were not going to disappear with age and experience, take responsibility


    and mission for example.


    Quinn fell silent for a very long time after hearing what I said.


    "Wanda...¡± She took a deep breath. "You''re smarter than I thought, but I feel insecure to be seen


    through s o easily by you.¡±


    Iughed. "We¡¯re partners now, and I''ve always been honest with my partners.¡±


    I left home and went back to the office. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Tyler gave me a call and


    asked me to go to the detention center to meet Lawrence.


    The evidence was all in ce and he would be transferred to the prosecutor''s office tomorrow


    afternoon.


    When I saw him at the detention center, I noticed that his hair had turned gray overnight.


    "You don¡¯t have to be afraid that I''ll retaliate against you anymore, Miss Lane. I have no ability left to


    retaliate against you even after I get out of prison." Lawrence¡¯s words were extremely sarcastic.


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°All the properties under your name were confiscated. The properties under


    your brother and sister-inw''s names weren''t spared either. Your son will take his college entrance


    examination next year, your brother¡¯s daughter will take her secondary exam next year, but asThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they''re attending private schools, you probably won''t be able t o afford their tuition fees next year.


    Hence, you have n o choice but to transfer them elsewhere. Coupled with the fact that you''re now in


    prison, I think your son will probably fail his exam next year."


    Lawrence widened his eyes after hearing what I said. The police beside him vigntly pressed him


    down at once. "Sit still."


    I let out a slight smile. "I heard that your wife is frequenting apany recently. She often enters


    and leaves thepany with the boss. Looks like your son is going to call someone else his dad.


    Your son doesn''t have to transfer schools and can continue to study in the private school, but that''s


    hard to say. If that man refuses to take him in, then your wife will have no choice but to leave him to


    fend for himself."


    Lawrence took a deep breath. "I know we hold no grudge against each other so you won''t waste


    your time visiting me just to say all these things. Spit it out, what do you want?"


    It did not take long for him to rpose himself. I said in admiration, "I regret it now. I should have


    agreed to cooperate with you."


    "Don''t you think it''s toote for regrets now, Miss Lane?" Lawrence''s gaze grew sullen. "I¡¯ll be


    transferred to the prosecutor''s office tomorrow afternoon and will face eight years in prison."


    "I do feel sorry for that, but I can''t undo it.¡± I looked down and smiled. "But I canpensate you by


    helping your son. During your time in prison, I''ll take care of your son for you. He''ll live a good life,


    receive a good education, and with the background that I have, he''ll have a bright future after he


    graduates from college. I may be able to offer way more than what you can do for him."


    Lawrence''s expression eased up. "Do you really mean i t?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "As long as you give me what I want, then I¡¯ll keep my word. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, then we can get awyer to sign a contract."


    Lawrence took a deep breath. "What do you need?"


    With my purpose ofing to visit Lawrence


    achieved, I eased up. "I want whatever you promised t o give me before."


    "Sure." Lawrence agreed without a single hesitation. " I¡¯ll tell you everything I know and give you


    everything I have. You must keep your word."


    "Sure."


    Lawrence sped his hands together and said after a long time, "Record it down with your phone."


    I nodded.


    When I pressed the record button, he said, "Give her the things."


    After a pause, he continued, "You can stop now."


    I tapped on my screen. "Who do I go to?" "My wife."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    After leaving the detention center, I saw that it was almost time and drove to a famous restaurant in


    the city center. I was in no hurry to meet Lawrence''s wife. Tyler''s men were keeping an eye on her,


    so there was nowhere she could run to anyway.


    After entering the reserved private room, I gave Tyler a call to tell him that I had arrived.


    He arrived half an hourter.


    Tyler took off his jacket and handed it to the waiter before sitting down on the chair. "Carlson told us


    to order the food first. He has gone to the Nietzsches to pick Jeshua up. I''m guessing it¡¯ll take a


    while before h e arrives.¡±


    I nodded. "This restaurant is really famous. You can''t g o wrong with any of their dishes, just pick


    any.¡±


    "Really?" Tyler raised his eyebrows. "I''ll have to give the food here a try, then."


    After ordering the dishes, the waiter went out and Tyler said, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you tell me


    why you approached Lawrence?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I leaned back in my chair and saidzily, "I suddenly feel like I''ve been going easy on Petra. The


    best way to do it is to make her life a living hell. That''s what


    prompted me to work with Lawrence.¡± "He''s going to jail for sure, though."


    "I promised to take care of his son for eight years." I smiled. "Can you send a trustable aide to see


    his wife tomorrow? Let her listen to this recording and she¡¯ll hand something to me."


    Tyler nodded.


    "Are you still searching for your biological parents after all these years?" he suddenly asked.


    I froze.


    My biological parents, huh?


    "Not anymore.¡± I looked down and smiled. "I stopped thinking about it a few years back. Although


    they gave me life, they didn''t fulfill their parental obligations to raise me, so they don''t matter to me


    at all."


    "If they found you one day, will you reunite with them?" Tyler asked again.


    "Why are you suddenly bringing up my parents?" I narrowed my eyes. "Don¡¯t tell me you found


    them for m e?"


    Tyler pursed his lips. "No, I just suddenly thought of this possibility."


    I smiled wryly. "I''ll not reunite with them even if they find me. If they could abandon me so cruelly


    back then, then they should not regret their decision or I¡¯ll hate their guts."


    Why would any parent throw their child away if they loved them?


    Was it love that prompted them to look for the child? I f anything else, it was probably out of guilt


    and a pricked conscience.


    Tyler did not continue.


    I closed my eyes in exhaustion. The words Petra said t o me before rang out in my mind.


    She would definitely retaliate against me, but how would she do it?


    Would she hurt the people I cared about the most?


    "Tyler, who do you think Petra will go for if she wants t o retaliate against me?" I opened my eyes


    and asked.


    "Me, of course.¡± Tyler let out a bright smile. "I''m most important to you, so she¡¯ll attack me first."

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    I looked speechlessly at him. "I¡¯m serious."


    Tyler sighed helplessly. "How saddening. I¡¯m not the most important person to you."


    "Petra won¡¯t touch you unless she''s tired of living," I said while sneering.


    Tyler chuckled. "Let me analyze it for you, then. If Petra wants to retaliate against you, she''ll figure


    out your weakness and will either indirectly cause you pain through the people you care about or do


    it directly to you. As for the method of retaliation, she¡¯ll n o doubt harm your reputation, rights, and


    status."


    I pursed my lips and fell silent.


    There were not many people around whom I cared about, and those I cared about happened to be


    people who were not to be trifled with. Therefore, Petra would most likely directly attack me.


    Would Petra harm my reputation, rights, or status first?


    As I was thinking about the various means of revenge that Petra could use against me, Grandpa


    Jeshua walked into the private room followed by Carlson and Yvonne.


    Tyler stood up to greet them and I greeted them after


    him.


    When everyone had taken their seats, Yvonne took my hand and said, "You''ve lost weight, my


    dear."


    "That¡¯s right,¡± Jeshua echoed. "You lost a lot of weightpared to thest time I saw you."


    I sighed helplessly. "There''s more work toward the end of the year."


    "You can''t disregard your health because of work. You have to eat your meals on time." Carlson


    reminded me.


    I nodded. "I''ll take care of myself and not let you worry."


    ¡°It¡¯ll be New Year''s Eve soon. I''ve picked a day to hold a family banquet to register you in our


    genealogy. The day is set for next Tuesday." Carlson looked at Jeshua and continued, "You should


    attend too and be our witness."


    Jeshua harrumph. "Of course, I''m the witness. Do you think you would have such a good daughter


    if not for me?"


    "You''re right," Carlson echoed.


    "Back then, Matthew..." Jeshua stopped halfway in his sentence.


    No one said a word for a long time. Yvonne pulled out a packet of tissues from her bag and I saw


    that she was crying.


    "Matthew is a goodd." Yvonne wiped her tears. "He often yed with Eastin and Sam when they


    were young. He might be younger than the two of them but he was much more sensible than they


    were. I never saw him throw tantrums and he was always acting like an adult. He was a warm little


    guy and would always bring me flowers and cakes. I even had the urge to swap sons with Nancy at


    the time."


    She cried harder as she spoke.


    "Why are you crying when we''re here to have a joyful meal together?" Jeshua was unstirred.


    "Matthew has been gone for more than seven days now, so stop crying. Cry during his death


    anniversary next year."


    "Yeah, stop crying," Carlson said.


    The atmosphere grew really gloomy all of a sudden. I pursed my lips and got up to go over to


    Jeshua, then bowed. "It''s all my fault, Grandpa Jeshua. Matthew wouldn''t have gotten into an


    ident if it weren''t for me.


    "Hurry up and get up." Jeshua tried to pull me up." Why would I me you? That kid insisted on


    fighting Quinn. He tried to kill her but ended up killing himself. That''s fate."


    Tyler got up to pull me up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I sat back in my chair, Jeshua said, "Kid, why don''t you tell me why Matthew tried to kill


    Quinn?"


    Everyone turned to look at me.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    I lowered my eyes. "Marcus'' passing dealt Matthew a considerable blow and when Nancy passed


    not long after, Matthew was on the brink of an emotional breakdown. He already hated Quinn, so he


    med Marcus and Nancy¡¯s deaths on her. I was too busy at the time so I couldn¡¯t find time to keep


    himpany. I didn''t notice how radical his thoughts had be.¡¯¡¯


    Jeshua fell silent for a moment and asked, "Do you know why Nancymitted suicide?"


    I nodded.


    At this moment, the dishes were served. When the waiter served all the dishes and went out, I


    gradually recounted the misunderstanding back then. I talked about Quinn and Marcus'' deal too, of


    course.


    After hearing what I said, Jeshua mumbled, "How could this be?"


    This meal was destined not to be a joyful one. After the meal, Carlson and Yvonne sent Jeshua


    home, whereas I got in Tyler''s car.


    "Where¡¯s your car?" Tyler asked with a smile.


    I yawned. "I don''t want to drive. I''ll ask the secretary toe over and retrieve it tomorrow."


    Tyler raised his eyebrows and revved up the engine.


    The car came to a stop at a traffic light and he asked," Did you and Quinn strike a deal?¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    Could he not be so smart?


    "Can¡¯t I just be helping her out?" I asked with a faint smile on my face.


    Tyler sneered. "You''re not that nice. You might have been kind in the past but not now."


    I twitched my mouth. "You think you know a lot about me, huh?"


    "Now that you''ve struck a deal with Quinn, you can¡¯t touch her because of Matthew''s death."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I snorted. "Someone will deal with her."


    Tyler mulled it over. "You weren¡¯t the one who exposed her in the news article earlier?"


    Talking to clever people was always easy. I nodded. "I read the news article. That person knows


    Quinn very well and loathes her greatly, probably to the point of having a grudge against her.


    Therefore, I don''t have to waste my energy to teach Quinn a lesson because someone will do it for


    me."


    "I thought it was you." Tyler stroked his chin. "I''ll have to ask someone to find out."


    I made noment.


    "What did Quinn give you to put in a good word for her


    in front of Jeshua?" Tyler had transformed into an encyclopedia.


    I held back the urge to roll my eyes. "I¡¯ll ask the secretary to send you a copy of the information,


    which contains a lot of scandals about Petra. Gather a PR team to figure out the best way to


    release them."


    After a pause, I continued, "Petra is certain she''ll not g o to prison. She still cares about her


    reputation, and her reputation is an indicator of whether she can continue to obtain a steady stream


    of benefits from the Louises. Once her reputation is damaged, even Grayson can''t help her because


    he doesn¡¯t have the final say in the Louises."


    Tyler smirked. "She cares about her reputation, rights, and status a lot. It seems like you''re nning


    to strike all areas, huh?"


    "Now, now, there''s no need to worship me." I was in a pretty good mood so I did not mind acting a


    little mischievous in front of him.


    When the car was approaching the vi, Tyler said, "I just want to confirm with you one more time.


    Do you really not care who your biological parents are?"


    "You''re really weird today." I frowned. "Why do you keep asking the same question? Don''t tell me


    you actually found who my biological parents are?"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Tyler evaded my gaze. "I''ll tell you directly if I find them."


    I pursed my lips. "As I said, since they abandoned me, there¡¯s no turning back. I''ll just take it as


    though they don''t exist in this world. Moreover, stuff like that isn''t really that important at our age


    now, don''t you think?"


    Tyler nodded and said no more.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi. I tried to get out but he grabbed my arm. "Do you still resent


    me, Wandy?"


    I knew what he was referring to. I fell silent for a very long time before saying, "Tyler, it¡¯s been many


    years since the incident and there¡¯s no use bringing it up anymore. Besides, the damage you did to


    Cecilia back then was the greatest. The damage you did to me was nothingpared to hers."


    I never thought I would one day be able to live in harmony with Tyler, but life was full of twists and


    turns. Now, not only did I not hate and fear him, but I hade to rely on him and treated him as


    my family.


    In a sense, was I bing the same kind of person as Tyler?


    Tyler chuckled. "Does that mean that you don''t resent


    me anymore?"


    I nodded.


    "If I do something to hurt you again one day, will you forgive me?" he asked with a smile.


    I frowned. "Will you do it?"


    Tyler patted the steering wheel and said, "I might."


    After a pause, he continued, "Will you still forgive me then?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "That depends on how much damage you¡¯ll do to me. If it¡¯s the kind that can¡¯t


    be undone, then I might not be able to forgive you. Of course, it''s best that you''ll never do things to


    hurt me anymore so we can remain siblings forever."


    Tyler looked down. "Mm, we¡¯ll be siblings forever."


    I was not a fool, so I could tell that Tyler was not being himself at the moment. However, I had no


    way of asking more questions.


    After getting out of the car, I walked into the vi.


    When I saw Cindy standing at the entrance of the vi, my expression sank.


    What was this crazy woman doing here again?


    I walked up to her and said mildly, "Do you really think this ce is your home?"


    "Theowy and I share everything. His home is my home." Cindy raised her eyebrow smugly. "What


    about you? You came home sote in another man''s car.


    Why didn¡¯t you just stay out for the night?"


    Perhaps she was the only one who was capable of saying such foolish things. Had it not been for


    her adoptive parents, she would have disappeared before my very eyes before she could even win


    me in the first round. How could I possibly allow her to linger around in my life for so many years?


    "Don''t you think you''re too nosy, Miss Reed?" I looked a t her with a cold gaze. "Also, where did you


    get the confidence to say that this is your home? Theowy drew a line between you two and told you


    never toe back and find him again. Are you deaf or what?" i


    Cindy¡¯s expression sank. "Theowy was just saying it i n a fit of pique.¡±


    "Well, if you enjoy lying to yourself, then suit yourself.¡± I sneered. "But this is my house and I don''t


    wee you. You have two options at the moment, leave by yourself or I''ll have the bodyguards to


    walk you out."


    "I''m not leaving!" Cindy sternly said. "I¡¯ll pester and haunt you. If you''re going to make my life a


    living hell, I''ll do the same to you."


    My gaze turned cold and frosty.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    "There are some things I didn''t want to tell you at first.¡± Cindy smirked. "But I decided to tell you


    now. Even if my mother didn¡¯t kill your child, that child wouldn''t have survived after he was born."


    As soon as she said those words, I abruptly grabbed her hair. "Cindy Reed, there¡¯s a limit to my


    patience. I''m warning you, if you keep talking about my child with that tone, then you''ll have to bear


    the consequences."


    Cindy yelped in pain. "Let go! Wanda Lane!''


    I let go of her hair and nned to ask Miss Woods to order the bodyguards to drive Cindy out.


    Cindy had probably guessed it and hurried to say," Wanda Lane, if you don''t believe what I''m about


    to say next then feel free to investigate it. Do you know why Theowy is so nice to you now? That''s


    because he didn''t want this child to survive in the first ce. The medicine you took when you were


    pregnant was harmful to the baby. Even if the child was born, he would¡¯ve died in no time at all. He


    only feels sorry for you. Don''t tell me you''ve mistaken it for love?" 1


    I frowned.


    "I feel sorry for you and your child.¡± Cindy crossed her


    arms. "No one wants you or your child. Though thinking about it, you deserve it for being delusional


    i n wanting to get something that isn''t yours."


    I would not easily believe her words, but I was also afraid that she was speaking the truth.


    My negative emotions began spreading and I squeezed my eyes shut. My mind kept shing back t


    o the night I lost my child. Without being able to control myself, I ran into the kitchen.


    When I walked out, there was a fruit knife in my hand. Cindy and Miss Woods¡¯ expressions


    changed.


    "W-What are you trying to do, Ms. Wanda?¡± Miss Woods rushed up to me and asked in a panic.


    I pushed her away and trotted up to Cindy. "I''ve had enough of you, Cindy Reed."


    I only wanted peace but was constantly pestered by a buzzing fly that I was not allowed to swat. I


    could only endure it this whole time. I had endured it for too long and did not want to put up with her


    anymore.


    "What are you doing?" Cindy backed away with a face full of panic. "Wanda Lane, m-my parents will


    not let you off the hook if you do that."


    I approached her with a nk expression until she was backed against a wall. I held up the fruit


    knife.


    "Miss Wanda!" "Wanda Lane!"


    Ms. Woods and Theo¡¯s voices rang in my ears. I lowered my head and stared dazedly at the fruit


    knife that had already pierced through Cindy''s body.


    Blood gushed out of her body, instantly staining my hand red.


    Theo rushed over to push me away and cried out while holding Cindy, "Get the car, Rudy!"


    I saw anger and me in his eyes when he walked past me.


    His gaze was very cold. He had not looked at me with such frosty eyes for a very long time. My


    heart was flooded with pain and I evaded his eyes, looking at Cindy who was lying in his arms.


    I was not afraid that she would die, not even the slightest. I even hoped that she would die.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I smirked.


    I suddenly understood why Matthew tried to kill Quinn. Sometimes, it was really hard to control


    oneself. For a second, one might think that one had been possessed by a demon and in order to


    feel normal again, one needed to make the person one resented disappear.


    Theo looked at Miss Woods and ordered anxiously," Call the hospital to make necessary


    preparations."


    He rushed Cindy out of the vi after saying that.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    The sound of a car engine rang out outside the vi and gradually went away. I suddenly felt as


    though all my energy had seeped out of my body. Miss Woods caught me in a timely manner. "Don''t


    be afraid, Miss Wanda. It''ll be okay. You''ll be fine."


    She was not afraid if Cindy was okay; she was worried if I was okay.


    How could it be okay?


    Whether Cindy survived or not, neither Petra nor Grayson would spare me.


    However, I was neither afraid nor concerned. I was only worried that Theo would hate me. I knew


    now that I could neverpare to Cindy. If he was given a chance to choose between saving Cindy


    or me, I was sure that he would pick Cindy.


    There was no way he could ignore Cindy. I was nothing to him.


    I let out a bitter chuckle. "I''ve lost, Miss Woods. I''ve lostpletely."


    Quinn walked downstairs. "Why would you do something so foolish when you¡¯re such a clever


    woman? You obviously have many ways to retaliate against her yet you chose the most extreme


    means."


    I nced at her but did not utter a word.


    Knowing that there was no use saying anything now, she sighed and turned around to leave.


    I pushed Miss Woods¡¯ hands away and walked out of the vi.


    Why would I even think that Theo did not love Cindy? They grew up together and relied on each


    other for so many years, so how could they not have feelings for each other?


    What he had for me was probably a sense of responsibility and guilt. If something bad happened, h


    e would no doubt pick Cindy''s side.


    "Where are you going?" Mason appeared in front of me.


    I looked down. "To the hospital."


    Mason pursed his lips and pulled me back into the vi.


    He pushed me to the sofa to take a seat and looked down at me from above. "Are you nning to


    go to the hospital to feel Petra and Grayson''s wrath?"


    "What else can I do? Face you?" I said indifferently.


    Mason sighed helplessly. "I''m not angry at you. I don¡¯t care if Cindy lives or dies."


    He was truly indifferent to Cindy.


    "I''m here to see Theo but didn¡¯t expect toe across such a scene." Mason smirked. "I''m pretty


    lucky, eh?"


    He was merely here to watch the fun. I was not in the mood to entertain him, so I zipped my mouth.


    Half an hourter, Theo came back, walked up to me, and indifferently ordered, "Go to the hospital


    with me."


    I shook my head.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I initially wanted to go but not anymore after I calmed down. I was the one who hurt her, so would I


    not appear insane if I went to the hospital to visit her?


    Theo frowned. He suppressed the anger in his heart and grabbed my arm, pulling me up from the


    sofa. " You must go."


    Having said that, he quickly pulled me out of the vi.


    After being forced into the car, I looked down at my reddened wrist and felt a stabbing pain in my


    heart.


    When we got to the hospital, Theo continued to grab m y arm as though afraid that I would run.


    He was trotting and I could not keep up with his pace. My steps were messed up and I fell to the


    floor on my knees.


    "Theo..." I held back the urge to cry and said in a hoarse voice, "You can tell me straight away if you


    want me to pay for Cindy''s life and I won¡¯t fight back. For the sake of our past rtionship, I just


    hope you won¡¯t torture me unnecessarily."


    Theo''s pupils contracted abruptly as he yanked me up from the floor. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    I shook off his hand. "It''s okay. This is nothingpared to Cindy who¡¯s now lying in the emergency


    room."

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    He frowned. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were bone-chilling. "I can''t believe you''d


    do something this radical. Her actions didn''t warrant her to be killed.


    "Didn''t warrant her to be killed?" I sneered. "No, she deserves to die. I should¡¯ve stabbed her twice


    so she would''ve died instantly."


    "You!" Theo was furious.


    After taking a long time to calm down, he spoke between clenched teeth, "What¡¯s it with you,


    Wanda? Also, have you thought about how you''ll have to pay for Cindy''s life if she dies? No one


    can help you if that happens."


    I sneered. "I''ll pay for her life, then. I''m avenging my son and have no regrets. Besides, there''s


    nothing I can¡¯t let go of, so why should I be afraid of dying?"


    "Nothing you can''t let go of, huh?" Theo gnashed his teeth. "Wanda Lane, you¡¯re a selfish and


    indifferent person."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    He could judge me however he liked because nothing mattered anymore.


    I sat on a bench along the corridor, then lowered my


    head and shut my eyes.


    Theo sighed helplessly at the sight of this. "You¡¯re clearly a very sensible person, so why did you do


    something so extreme? What did she say to provoke you?"


    I opened my eyes and said indifferently, "She said you deliberately gave me medicine that''s harmful


    to the baby when I was pregnant. That the child wouldn''t live long even if he was born."


    I immediately observed his reaction after saying that.


    He frowned. "You believe her?"


    I sneered. "Judging from the result, do you think I believe her?"


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo flew into a rage. "How could you believe such nonsense?!"


    "Am I that untrustworthy to you?" Disappointment filled his eyes. "You never believe me yet you


    keep saying you love me. Do you really love me?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did I really love Theo?


    Two years ago, I would have answered yes without hesitation.


    However, I was not sure anymore. I did not know if I loved him or if I was just used to loving him.


    Moreover, I was beginning to question if my feelings for him in the beginning could even be counted


    as love.


    When I did not reply, Theo took a deep breath. "I understand now. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you


    home. Stay there. Petra and Grayson won¡¯ty a finger on you as long as I''m around."


    "No, I¡¯ll bear the consequences of my own actions.¡± My voice was cold and indifferent.


    There was undissolved ice and frost in Theo''s eyes. He merely looked at me but did not say


    anything else.


    After almost ten minutes, Petra and Grayson arrived.


    Petra had cried on the way here and her eyes were scarlet. She grabbed Theo¡¯s arm and asked in a


    quivering voice, "How''s Cindy doing?"


    Theo responded in a low voice, "The doctor''s still giving her emergency treatment."


    "How did this happen?" Petra covered her face and cried. "What happened?"


    Before Theo could say anything, I said mildly, ¡°I stabbed her."


    Grayson abruptly turned to look at me with murderous intent in his eyes. "You again."


    I looked back at him fearlessly. 1


    "If anything happens to Cindy, Miss Lane, you''ll pay for it." His gaze was vicious as though he would


    rush over and kill me at any moment.


    "You witch!" Petra was emotionally unstable. "How dare you hurt my daughter?! I won''t spare you!"

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Petra pounced over after saying that but Theo stopped her in time.


    He said coldly, "Cindy is still in the emergency room, Petra. You need to calm down. You can always


    ask Cindy what happened after she wakes up."


    She was obviously unwilling but with Theo around, she could not touch me. Hence, she could only


    re viciously at me, trying to kill me with her eyes.


    At this moment, the emergency room door opened and the doctor walked out, saying, "Who''s the


    patient¡¯s family members? The patient is in urgent need of blood transfusion."


    "Take mine, take mine." Petra rushed over.


    Later, the nurse took her and Grayson to perform a blood test but they both came back with looks of


    disbelief.


    When the doctor walked out, Petra asked in a quivering voice, "That''s not possible, Doctor. She''s


    our daughter, so how could she have a different blood type?"


    The doctor held the test report given to him by the nurse and said faintly, "One of you is blood type


    A while the other is blood type 0. It''s impossible for you


    two to give birth to a child with blood type B."


    After a pause, he looked at me and Theo, asking," Which of you have blood type B?"


    Theo stepped out. "Me."


    The nurse walked over. "Pleasee with me."


    After he left, Petra and Grayson exchanged nces for a very long time. They were unable to snap


    back to their senses yet.


    "When we performed the DNA test earlier, the report clearly stated that Cindy is our daughter. How


    can her blood type not match ours?" Petra asked, flustered.


    Grayson''s lips gradually parted. "We''ll go and perform a test again. Maybe they got it wrong the first


    time."


    Petra nodded. "The nurse must have made a mistake. How can Cindy not be our daughter?"


    Standing on the side, I felt a little speechless. Life was truly full of drama.


    If Cindy was not Petra and Grayson¡¯s daughter, they would no doubt be annoyed and upset. Petra,


    especially, had done horrible things for Cindy and put herself in a difficult situation. If Cindy was truly


    not their biological daughter, then it would be a massive loss for the couple.


    Theo came back and sat down beside me. He reached out to take me into his arms. "She¡¯ll be fine


    after the blood transfusion."


    I did not need his constion. I broke away from his embrace.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason and Zedd rushed over after that. Mason needed to speak to Theo alone, so they went to the


    stairway together.


    Zedd looked unkindly at me. I raised my eyebrows. " Are you mad?"


    "You''ll know the consequences if anything happens to Cindy,¡± he said coldly. 1


    I sneered. "Something has already happened to her."


    Zedd still had something to say when I made a silent gesture. "Please keep your voice down when


    you''re at the door of the emergency room.¡±


    He red at me and gave up on speaking.


    I did not stab Cindy hard, so it would be hard for her to die.


    Not long after the blood transfusion, Cindy was pushed out of the ER. After she was transferred to a


    ward, no one was in a rush to go in. Instead, everyone started looking at each other.


    Logically speaking, punishments would be carried out at this time, but Petra and Grayson were fully


    upied thinking that Cindy was not their daughter. Hence, they were not in the mood to settle


    scores with me.


    About two hourster, Cindy woke up.


    I smacked my tongue when I entered the ward and saw that Cindy was in high spirits.


    I knew I did not stab her hard enough.


    Theo was walking in front, so Cindy saw him first and her eyes immediately welled up with tears.


    "Theowy."


    Tears gushed out of her eyes, making her look tremendously pitiful. She reached out toward Theo


    but her movement identally opened her wound. She yelped in pain. "It hurts, Theowy."

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Theo frowned and said in a deep voice, "You just underwent surgery, don''t move around."


    Cindy nodded obediently and shifted her gaze to my face. I could see viciousness in her eyes.


    "Theowy, this evil woman tried to kill me. Stay away from her. I''m worried that she''ll try to kill you


    too.¡±


    I sneered.


    "How are you stillughing?" Cindy gritted her teeth. "I won''t let this drop. I''ll make you pay."


    After a pause, she looked at Petra and Grayson. "Don''t let her off the hook, Mom and Dad."


    Petra and Grayson looked at her withplicated expressions and did not say a word.


    She did not notice their strange reactions and grabbed the phone to call the police.


    I looked at her with a nk expression, my emotions unstirred.


    Cindy stated the name of the hospital and hung up the call before looking smugly at me. "The police


    will be here soon. I hope you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison."


    I snorted and looked at Theo.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His expression looked a little dark. It was uncertain what he was thinking about.


    "Let''s go.¡± Mason grabbed my arm.


    "Why should I go?" I shook off his hand. "Wouldn''t that make me an absconder, then?"


    Besides, I would bear the consequences of my own actions.


    Seeing how persistent I was, Mason gave up persuading me and turned to Theo, waiting for him to


    make a decision. However, Theo did not have the intention to say anything at all.


    The police quickly arrived. When they saw Whaldorf City''s distinguished figures in the ward, they


    were momentarily stumped.


    "Were you the one who called the police?" One of the police walked up to Cindy.


    Cindy nodded and pointed at me. "She stabbed me."


    Two other police walked up to me. "Ma''am, please cooperate with us and assist in the investigation.


    Come with us."


    "She''s lying." A female voice rang out from the door of the ward.


    Everyone turned to look.


    I looked at Miss Woods in astonishment. "What are you doing here?¡±


    "I can testify that Miss Wanda did not hurt her, sir." Miss Woods spoke in a sonorous voice, "Miss


    Reed was clearly the one trespassing to give Miss Wanda trouble. She then deliberately stabbed


    herself to frame Miss Wanda."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Cindy sternly roared. "Am I nuts? Why would I stab


    myself?"


    Miss Woods snorted. "Miss Reed is indeed sick in the head."


    Cindy did not expect herself to be bitten back and grew angry. "Sir, don''t believe her nonsense.


    They¡¯re o n the same side."


    After a pause, she looked at Theo. "Theowy, you saw Wanda stab me. Say something!"


    Theo pursed his lips and did not say a word.


    Cindy suddenly recalled something and her eyes lit u p. "Oh, Quinn saw it too!"


    "What did I see?" Quinn arrived.


    Cindy looked at her in delight. "Quinn, I saw you standing on top of the staircase at the time. You


    saw Wanda stab me. Hurry up and testify for me."


    Quinn nced at Theo, then at me. She said ndly, " You must have been mistaken. I was in the


    bedroom the whole time and went downstairs only after I heard themotion. You were already


    taken to the hospital at the time.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Cindy did not expect Quinn to say that and widened her eyes incredulously.


    "Quinn, you were clearly standing on top of the staircase when she stabbed me with a knife. I saw


    you."


    Quinn pursed her lips and said no more.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The policemen were momentarily befuddled. After all, the ones on the scene were all distinguished


    figures. Obviously, this matter should not be handled casually.


    Quinn refused to speak the truth, so Cindy ced her only hope on Theo. She looked at him with


    teary eyes.


    "Theowy, you must speak the truth. Tell them that Wanda was the one who stabbed me with a


    knife."


    She was brimming with confidence in thinking that Theo would pick her side. However, even he


    remained silent.


    The ward fell silent all of a sudden. This could not go o n, so a policeman walked up to me and said,


    "Pleasee with us, Ma¡¯am."


    "Why must she leave with you?"


    Miss Woods spread her arms and stood in front of me. "Don''t take my youngdy away without


    evidence.


    Besides, Miss Wanda is a reputabledy too. Do you know the consequences she¡¯ll have to bear if


    you take her away?"


    The policeman was put in a difficult position.


    I sighed and patted Miss Woods¡¯ shoulder. "It¡¯s alright, Miss Woods. I''ll go with them."


    I stabbed Cindy and had no reason to decline if the police wanted to take me away. Besides, I was


    not a person who liked running away.


    Just as I was about to walk out of the ward with the policemen, Theo let out a sigh and said, "She


    didn''t do anything."


    I turned around and looked at him in surprise.


    I was not the only one surprised; everyone was. No one expected Theo to cover for me.


    "Theowy!" Cindy looked incredulously at him. "How could you cover for her! She nearly killed me!"


    Theo pursed his lips and said, ¡°Lately, Miss Reed has been showing up at my ce to give my wife


    trouble and tried to harm her every time. My wife was very far away from Miss Reed at the time.


    She has nothing to d o with this. Just like what my caretaker said, Miss Reed was the one who


    harmed herself.¡±


    "Theowy!" Cindy was about to lose her mind. "How could you do this to me?!"


    Having said that, she disregarded the injury on her stomach and picked up a vase to hurl it at Theo.


    Theo stepped aside to dodge it, a nk expression remained on his face.


    The police were convinced by Theo''s words after seeing Cindy¡¯s behavior. They looked at her with


    unfriendly gazes.


    "That¡¯s not true." Cindy was anxious. She looked at Petra and Grayson. "They''re covering for


    Wanda. You have to help me."


    Petra''s lips moved a little in an attempt to say something but she eventually sealed her lips.


    Grayson nced at Theo. "Sir, we don''t want to trouble you. We can solve this ourselves. We''re


    really sorry for having you make this trip for nothing."


    To be honest, the police were reluctant to handle this case too because none of the VIPs on the


    scene could b e offended.


    "Dad!" Cindy felt isted and could not help but cry." Why are you covering for her too? Am I even


    your daughter?"

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Upon hearing her question, Petra and Grayson''s expression abruptly sank.


    Seeing how Grayson did not speak, she grabbed Petra''s hands and cried, "Mom, you mustn''t cover


    for her. You have to seek vengeance for me."


    Petra looked at her with aplicated expression and said after a very long time, "I agree that this


    should be handled privately."


    "Mom!¡± Cindy was dumbfounded. "Why are you also..."


    Halfway through her sentence, she stopped and looked at Wanda. "Did you ckmail my parents?¡±


    I sneered. "I don''t think I¡¯m capable enough to do that, Miss Heed."


    Petra and Grayson now suspected that Cindy was not their biological daughter, and with Theo


    expressing his intention to protect me, they were not willing to turn this into a major issue as it would


    offend Theo. It was not worth it at all.


    When the police left, Cindy shook Petra''s hand off and began wailing. "Since all of you intend to


    cover for Wanda, that murderer, then all of you should just get lost. I don''t need any of you to be my


    witness. I don¡¯t need you to punish this murderer for me. Get out!¡±


    When she grew tired of crying and no longer seemed s o agitated, Theo asked indifferently, "TH try


    my best topensate you with anything you want.¡±


    "I want you to stab her back in the stomach!" Cindy pointed at me.


    Theo frowned. ¡°Something else.¡±


    ¡°I knew it." Cindy¡¯s chest was violently rising and falling. She was clearly very mad about it.


    "You aren''t grateful to my adoptive parents for sacrificing their lives to save you. You¡¯re merely


    taking care of me because you''re afraid that others will scold you for being an ungrateful brat."


    Theo¡¯s expression turned even more sullen after hearing what she said.


    I nced at him and walked up to Cindy. "You just want to stab me back, right? Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Having said that, I took out the fruit knife from the drawer of the nightstand and handed it to her.


    Cindy grabbed the knife and let out a slightly bizarre smile. She moved to stab my stomach without


    a single hesitation and everyone around her eximed.


    "That''s enough!" Theo quickly grabbed her arm, snatching the knife away from her hand.


    Petra pulled Cindy into her arms, while Grayson looked at me with aplicated expression. "We''ll


    take it as though this has never happened. You should


    n


    go.


    Cindy refused to take this lying down and said in an agitated tone, "How can you do that, Dad? I


    nearly got killed and you¡¯re just going to let her go this easily?"


    "Why are you always giving her trouble for nothing?" Petra let her go and said in a chilly tone,


    "Would she have hurt you if you hadn''t provoked her first? You deserve it.¡±


    Cindy never expected to hear such words from Petra because Petra had doted on her all this while.


    She would strike back at anyone who bullied her.


    Cindy was baffled as to why Petra was looking at her like she was looking at a stranger.


    Realizing that she sounded a little too harsh, Petra softened her tone. "Cindy, you know I have lots


    of things to handletely and have no time to take care o f you. I''ll send two servants from home to


    take care of you. For now, just stay in the hospital, recuperate, and don''t worry about everything


    else."


    Cindy was used to being spoiled by Theo and Zedd for many years. She waster spoiled by Petra


    and Grayson. Never had she ever suffered such grievances before.


    Although she had no idea why Petra and Grayson were not pursuing the matter further, she would


    not let this matter drop just because they did not care.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She red at me with a vicious look in her eyes. "Just you wait, Wanda Lane!"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    After a pause, she continued, "You think you''ll be spared just because everyone is covering for you?


    Your fingerprints are all over the knife. I''ll take it to the police station and report it myself. I''ll also hire


    the best attorney out there and take this to court."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Theo stabbed himself in the abdomen with the fruit knife.


    Everyone was stunned by his unexpected action. Cindy looked at him with a face filled with horror.


    "W-What are you doing, T-Theowy?"


    "I just have to stab myself, right?" Theo''splexion turned pale. "Wanda is my wife. I should bear


    the consequences for her no matter what they are. I''ll pay back for what she has done."


    I rushed over to check his abdomen and said with reddened eyes, "I chose to do it. I should be the


    one to bear the consequences no matter what they are. I don''t need you to do this for me. Do you


    think I''ll be moved just because you did this?"


    After a pause, I continued, "I did something wrong and should be punished. I''ll turn myself in at the


    police station.¡±


    I turned around to leave after saying that.


    Mason stopped me in my tracks, and I was displeased. "Stop it." Theo turned around and grabbed


    my arm. "She''s more important to you than me, huh?" Cindy asked in a quivering voice.


    Theo turned around to look at her. "She''s my wife. There¡¯s no one in this world who''s more


    important to me than her."


    "Y-You..." Cindy squeezed her eyes shut. "Get out. I want all of you to get out."


    Theo refused to leave because his purpose had not been achieved. "Promise me that you¡¯ll not


    continue to pursue this matter. If you''re still mad, then I''ll stab myself one more time. Tell me where I


    should stab."


    Having said that, he reached out to pull out the fruit knife stuck in his abdomen.


    This was bound to result in hemorrhage. Cindy widened her eyes in horror. "You leave me no


    choice."


    Theo was considered to have assented tacitly by not responding.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Theo with disappointment and sadness in her eyes. "Okay, I


    promise to not pursue this matter anymore."


    He was then pushed into the operating room. I sat dazedly on the bench in the corridor, not hearing


    a word Mason was saying when he walked over to talk t o me.


    My mind was still in a mess after what had happened just now.


    Petra and Grayson came to the operating theater. I was brought back to my senses by Petra''s high


    heels clicking on the floor.


    I looked up at her.


    "You don''t have to be too worried." Her tone was particrly gentle.


    There was a look of skepticism in my eyes. "I''m not in the mood to argue with you. You can retaliate


    against me however you want. You don''t have to inform me in advance."


    Petra said anxiously, "We¡¯re not trying to argue with you, I''m just worr-"


    "That''s enough." Grayson voiced out to interrupt her." This is now a thing in the past and there''s no


    need to bring it up again. It''ste. I''ll take you to Cindy''s ward t o rest."


    After they left, Mason ndly said, "They won¡¯t give you trouble anymore after this."


    I pursed my lips but did not say a word.


    I was not concerned if they would retaliate against me and give me trouble. I was not afraid either.


    Like I mentioned, I was willing to bear the consequences of my sins.


    ¡°His wound isn''t deep, right?" I reconfirmed.


    Mason sighed helplessly. "It isn''t. He has also taken care of his body well, so a wound like that will


    heal in no time at all."


    I nodded and asked no more.


    Theo was pushed out of the operating room and into a ward. The first thing he did when he woke up


    from the anesthesia was ask to go home. At first, I was still kind enough to persuade him, but Iter


    lost my temper because he refused to listen to me.


    "Theo Grant!" I pressed down on his shoulders and took a deep breath. "Tell me if you want to die


    and I''ll stab you a few more times. I''ll then go to Cindy to let her stab me a few times and we''ll all go


    to hell together. How does that sound?"


    "Why would anyone want to die for no reason?¡± Theo looked aggrieved. "You don''t like the hospital,


    right? Why don''t you go home and ask Miss Woods toe over and take care of me?"


    "I''m your wife. If I don''t apany you when you''re hospitalized, am I supposed to ask Miss


    Woods toe over and apany you instead?¡± I sneered. " I''m afraid the media will criticize me


    if they learn about this.¡±


    Theo sneered. "No one will have the guts to do it if I¡¯m around."


    "Fine, fine, you¡¯re the most capable, okay?"


    I was actually moved by his words earlier and softened my tone tremendously.


    "Be good and stay in the hospital. Only leave when the doctor says you''re ready to leave. I¡¯ll stay


    here and take care of you."


    Theo looked down to ponder. "Sleep with me tonight o r I refuse to."


    Why was he acting like a child?


    I stared at him speechlessly for a very long time without saying a word.


    "Do you agree or not?" he asked, refusing to give in.


    If I disagreed, then he might actually leave the hospital without listening to me. I sighed helplessly.


    "I agree, okay?"


    Theo was finally satisfied. I went to the washroom and when I came out, he eagerly told me to lie


    down beside him.


    When I walked over andy down, he reached out to take me into his arms.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep still and don''t move," I said in exasperation," Don''t you know that you''re injured now?"


    Theo raised his eyebrow. "This small injury is nothing."


    What the f*ck...


    This guy certainly did not have a normal brain.


    Theo had just undergone surgery, so his body was


    very weak and he did not n to keep messing around. "Sleep. It¡¯s gettingte."


    His voice was a little hoarse. I recalled the scene where the fruit knife was stuck into his abdomen


    and could not help but cry.


    "Theo, can you stop taking the liberty to do things that harm yourself in the future? Do you know


    how terrified I was?"


    In the past, people who were important to me were always leaving this world one by one. If


    something happened to Theo, then I was definitely going to have an emotional breakdown.


    I did not know if I would still have the courage to keep on living then.


    Theo pinched my chin. "Were you afraid that I would die?"


    I did not want to hear the word ¡¯die'' from his mouth, s o I lifted my head to kiss his lips.


    After being stunned for a moment, Theo then deepened the kiss.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    "Wait until I get discharged and go home." Theo kissed my forehead.


    I pursed my lips and raised my head, saying, "Let''s not wait till then. Let''s do it now."


    I did not expect myself to be so passionate one day. Perhaps I was moved by the fact that he


    stabbed himself with a knife and that gave me a great sense of security.


    Theo thought I was joking and simplyughed, not taking me seriously.


    I kissed his lips with a frown, then moved to his neck.


    Theo sighed helplessly. "Do you feel bad about it?"


    I nodded. "Don¡¯t do hurtful things like that to yourself anymore, Theo. I''m not worth it."


    Everyone deserved to be punished for the sins theymitted. I should be paying the price for my


    actions, not someone else.


    Why should someone else have to bear the cost of the mistake I made?


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s worth it or not."


    Theo stroked my head and spoke with a tender tone.


    "I only know that you''re my wife and I¡¯m your husband. I''m the family''s pir of strength and an


    umbre. I should be protecting you. I¡¯ll also pay for all your actions."


    Tears welled up in my eyes and I had a strong urge to cry.


    Theo then consoled me for a while more before he fell asleep.


    I disliked the hospital, so I did not manage to sleep well and woke up a few times at night.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I would wake up with a start from a bad dream. I would dream of Theo lying on the ground covered


    in blood, giving me hisst words. It was just like Matthew before he died.


    After I woke with a start, I had a strong urge to cry but I held back my tears.


    Theo knew I was having nightmares and wouldfort me every time I woke up.


    "Theo, no matter what happens in the future, promise t o put your own safety first, okay?¡±


    "I will.¡± Theo patted my back. "I won''t let you worry again."


    I closed my eyes and buried my face in his arms. "If you want to die, then you have to wait for me to


    die first."


    I did not want to see anyone important to me dying in front of me again. The bone-piercing pain was


    too much for me to bear.


    "Did you dream that I died?" Theo guessed.


    I cried as soon as he asked that. My emotions burst out like a broken tap.


    Theo sighed softly. "Silly, I''m fine. Can¡¯t you see?"


    I sniffed. "I''m terrified."


    Theo held me tight. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll stay by your side forever and won''t leave you alone. Never."


    I nodded gently. "You must keep your promise."


    "I will."


    As I did not sleep well in the hospital, Theo insisted o n getting discharged the second day. I could


    not win the argument in the end and submitted to my fate. We went home together.


    We bumped into Quinn at the front door of the house. She was directing the driver to move the


    luggage.


    It seemed that the police had stopped investigating her and she was free to move around now.


    I walked up to her and said, "Thank you."

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    "You''re wee." Quinn smiled. "You did me a big favor too, didn''t you?"


    She was the one who brought Miss Woods to the hospital yesterday. Miss Woods must have


    learned how to say those things from her. I needed to thank her regardless of how much I hated her.


    After Quinn left, Miss Woods and I helped Theo upstairs.


    As soon as we entered the bedroom, he was eager to take a shower but Miss Woods anxiously


    said, "You have a wound on your body and shouldn''t be taking a shower, Mr. Grant."


    Theo frowned, obviously not wanting to listen to her.


    He was a person who paid attention to cleanliness. He felt dirty because he hadid on the


    operating table and hospital bed. I sighed and said, "Let me wipe your body for you."


    Theo''s eyes lit up. "Sure."


    Ten minutester, Theoy on the bed and looked at m e while clenching his teeth. "Stop wiping my


    body."


    I stopped wiping his body. "Why?"


    "If you keep wiping, then I won''t be able to stop myself from wanting to pounce on you," Theo said


    in a hoarse voice.


    This man was really tough to serve!


    I handed him a moist towel. ¡°Wipe yourself, then."


    Theo pursed his lips. "You''re really obedient, huh?"


    He was clearly the one who told me to stop wiping, but when I actually stopped wiping, he grew


    upset instead.


    "What exactly do you want?" I felt absolutely helpless.


    Theo cast his eyes down. After a very long time, he suddenly grabbed my arm and yanked me hard


    toward his chest.


    Worried that I would touch his wound, I dared not struggle. Theo was such an expert that I found


    myself lying on the bed without knowing it.


    When it was all over, I saw the gauze wrapped around Theo''s waist stained with blood and was so


    angry I nearly lost it.


    "Do you have a death wish, Theo Grant?" I was furious. "Before your wound is healed, you¡¯re not


    allowed to touch me."


    I intended to get out of bed after saying those words but Theo held on to me tightly. "I was wrong.


    I''m sorry. It¡¯s just that I miss you too much. I promise that I¡¯ll not let my wound open up next time."


    "Next time? Are you hoping for it to happen again?¡± I looked at him with cold eyes. "Dream on."


    Seeing that I was truly mad, Theo sighed. "You''re too cruel."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored him and climbed out of bed to call Mason.


    After calling him, Theo raised his eyebrow and asked," What did you tell Mason? Did you say that I


    exerted too much strength, causing my wound to open?"


    This man must be sick in the head. How could I possibly say that?


    I red at him. "Stay in bed."


    When Mason arrived, he stood at the side of the bed to look at Theo. He stared at him for a very


    long time before looking at me. I felt a little awkward under his stare, feeling like he knew


    everything.


    Sure enough, he said, "You can''t act like that when you¡¯re injured. Wait until your wound has


    healed."


    I felt tremendously awkward all of a sudden, but Theo was so shameless that he did not feel the


    slightest bit awkward about it. "A bachelor like you won''t understand what it feels like to see a piece


    of meat yet can''t devour it."


    F*cker...


    Mason sneered. "That''s still better than nearly dying like you."


    "Stop it, you guys." I must make them end the conversation. "We should take care of his injury first."

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Mason sneered. "I came over this early in the morning without even having my breakfast yet.¡±


    The corner of my mouth began twitching. "Treat his wound first. Breakfast will soon be ready


    downstairs."


    "I¡¯ll wait, then." Mason ced the medical kit on the bedside table and walked to the sofa to sit


    down. "He''s not going to die anyway.¡±


    U H


    Since Mason refused to treat Theo''s wound first, we went downstairs.


    Theoy down on the sofa and Mason sat across from him drinking the hot tea Miss Zuri just


    served.


    Worried about Theo''s wound, I went to the kitchen to rush Miss Woods and help out at the same


    time.


    "Are you going to keep staying single?" I heard Theo''s voice from the kitchen.


    Mason ndly replied, "What¡¯s wrong with staying single?¡±


    I exchanged nces with Miss Woods.


    Sometimes, it was really hard to listen to the conversations between men.


    When breakfast was ready, Theo and Mason went to the dining area first.


    I brought chicken soup in and sat down, looking at Theo while saying, "Chicken soup is good for


    recovery. Drink more."


    Theo nodded.


    After having breakfast, Miss Woods went upstairs and brought Mason''s medical kit down. He finally


    began to treat Theo''s wound. I sat on one side, scrolling on my phone.


    I wondered if there was news about me and Cindy.


    Although Petra and Grayson knew that Cindy was not their biological daughter, the outside world


    did not. Moreover, they had been doting on and pampering Cindy like she was their own for so long.


    It would probably be hard for them not to feel anything for her. I could not say for sure that they


    would not retaliate against me either.


    After checking and seeing that there was no news about me and Cindy, I put my phone down, only


    to see that Mason was done treating Theo''s wound.


    "Don''t call me next time if your wound opens up again. Other doctors can handle it for you."


    Mason said indifferently while putting away his medical tools in the medical kit.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt really awkward once more.


    Theo was still shameless as ever and felt not the slightest bit awkward about it. "No way, I don''t


    trust other doctors."


    Mason took the medical kit and left without saying a word, not wanting to entertain Theo.


    Thepany had a lot to do before New Year¡¯s. As Theo could not attend work due to his injury, he


    could only work from home.


    When the secretary brought a stack of documents over, hey on the sofa like a boss as I sat


    beside him, raising up the documents for him as he went through them.


    I did not do it willingly, of course. He threatened to go t o thepany if I did not raise them for him.


    I wanted to beat him up but could not bring myself to d o so.


    He knew I was bound to get angry if I raised them for too long. He began holding and reading them


    himself a few minutester.


    I returned to my room to retrieve my notebook andptop, then went downstairs to work with him.


    An hourter, Theo finished going through the documents and nned to take a break. I looked up


    at him. "Don¡¯t you think I deserve to go to jail?"


    Theo furrowed his brows. ¡°Do you think I would want my wife to go to jail?"


    I pouted. "Who knows?"


    "You don''t know?" Theo grabbed my hand, his finger gently stroking my palm. "Are you sure you


    don''t know?" u ?

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Theo narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    I quickly nodded. "I know."


    This man would be far from human when he lost his mind, so it was wiser to give in when


    necessary.


    Zedd was in charge of holding Grant Corporation''s annual meeting. Theo asked me if I wanted to go


    to the meeting but I did not want to. Besides, the Schumans were about to hold a family dinner


    soon.


    Yvonne had given me a call before this, inviting me to go to the Schuman''s ce earlier to stay


    there. It would not seem appropriate if I did not live even a single day in the Schuman''s house


    before my name was recorded in the family genealogy.


    Tyler gave me a call asking me when I was going so he coulde and pick me up. After telling


    him the date, I told him about the incident where I had injured Cindy.


    Tylerughed cheerfully. "I''m liking your new changes more and more."


    I furrowed my brows. "Serious."


    "Alright." Tyler cleared his throat. "Why didn''t Petra and Grayson pursue this matter?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "How do you know that they''re not pursuing this matter?"


    Tyler snorted. "If they were, then I wouldn''t be able to reach your phone by now. Also, I would¡¯ve


    received news about it."


    I cast my eyes downward. "Cindy refuses to let this drop, obviously. She wants me dead. But Petra


    and Grayson decided to let it drop because they didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. I¡¯m not sure


    why, though."


    Maybe they knew that Cindy was not their biological daughter. However, I was still not clear if Cindy


    was their biological daughter or not.


    "Alright."


    Tyler lowered his voice. "I won¡¯t let them touch you. Try your best to stay away from Petra and


    Grayson from now on."


    I hummed a reply.


    Tyler chuckled. "I ordered a few gowns for you. Find time to go to the shop to try them out. It¡¯ll be


    New Year¡¯s soon and lots of banquets will be held. You can''t wear shabby clothes to attend them,


    can you?"


    "I have gowns." I pursed my lips. "In fact, one gown is enough. It''s just this time of the year where


    it''s needed the most."


    Gowns were expensive, and one could easily cost up to tens of thousands of dors, which would


    amount to a n astronomical amount of money for a few gowns. Besides, apart from attending


    banquets, I would never wear these gowns anywhere else. It would be a pity to just store them in


    the cloakroom.


    "Are you worried about the money?"


    Tyler knew me well, indeed.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you don''t have to pay anything. Things that symbolize wealth, like these gowns, are


    necessary. Otherwise, others will think that you''re not presentable enough. Also, you should wear


    the jewelry that Theo bought you. Stop dressing yourself up like a working-ssdy."


    Me,"???"


    He was mocking me, right?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I exhaled and reminded myself not to be mad.


    "Carlson will probably invite Grayson. Be prepared," Tyler slowly said.


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    I would have forgotten that the Louises were a distinguished family in Whaldorf City had he not


    mentioned it. The Schumans would surely invite the Louises to their banquets or it would seem


    pretty offensive.


    However, even if he attended, it did not matter. I was not concerned and just thought I should not be


    fighting with Petra and Grayson anymore.


    The things I did this whole time had cost the family greatly. I asked myself if I could not end their


    lives, then how far could I possibly go?


    Ruin their reputation and make them disappear from Whaldorf City?


    That would take a long time and a massive effort. It was not achievable in the short run and would


    be tremendously exhausting for me. It would also be hard to get along with life.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    After hanging up the phone, I looked out at the dark and gloomy sky. I felt slightly low-spirited.


    I was about to return to my room to take a nap when Heidi gave me a call.


    She sounded like she was in an airport, so I asked," You''re back in Salt City?"


    "Yeah." Heidi chuckled delightfully. "I''m alone regardless of where I celebrate New Year''s anyway,


    so


    I came back to Salt City. I have a home of my own in Salt City."


    I chuckled. "You could havee to my house to celebrate New Year''s if you were still in Whaldorf


    City."


    "I''m sure you¡¯ll be very busy on New Year''s. I''d better not go over and give you more trouble."


    Heidi moved to a quieter ce and continued, "By the way, I saw Xander on my flight."


    Xander?


    It seemed like a long time since Ist saw him, regardless of in real life or on the inte.


    "Was he alone?¡± I asked.


    "No." Heidi lowered her voice. "He was with Jerome.


    Jerome was carrying a child in his arms."


    After a pause, she continued, "You might not like to hear this, Miss Wanda, but I really find the two


    of them suspicious. They''re too close, and it''s hard not to think that something is off."


    A child?


    A thought shed across my mind. "How old do you think the child in Jerome''s arms is?"


    ¡°Maybe five or six months old."


    Five to six months felt like the right age. I quickly said, "Heidi, can you do me a favor? It would be


    great if you can locate them at the airport. Can you follow them and see where they''re going? If you


    can''t find them, then I''ll give you a contact and you''ll locate them with him."


    Heidi froze. "I¡¯ll try and find them right now."


    "Okay."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest time I called Jerome, he said he was noting back for New Year''s and would only be


    back at the beginning of spring. However, he was already back now and even brought Cecilia''s child


    with him.


    The question of why Jerome and Xander were together aside, why did Cecilia not return home with


    her child?


    Would a mother split up with her child when the child was still five to six months old?


    What exactly happened to Cecilia, then?


    The more I thought about it, the more anxious I got. I called Jerome''s number.


    His phone was switched off. I thought about it and called Xander.


    The call quickly connected.


    "Where are you, Xander?" I went straight to the point.


    Xander froze and replied after a very long time, "I''m in Yogire Nation."


    I hung up as soon as he finished speaking.


    He lied to me.


    Why did he lie to me?


    I pulled at my hair and gave Heidi a call.


    "I found them, Ms. Wanda." Heidi was panting." Consider myself lucky. I couldn''t find them at the


    airport and was nning to hail a cab and take my luggage home first, but I saw them walking out


    of the airport. I took a photo and will send it to you right now."


    "Okay. Send it to me right now."


    My WhatsApp notification tone rang out and I brought the phone away from my ear. I opened


    WhatsApp to take a look.


    Heidi sent me a photo of Xander wearing a face mask and a cap, walking on the left of the luggage.


    There was a child in his arms. Jerome was walking behind


    him, still as handsome as ever, though he did look a little weary.


    Cecilia was not with them. I quickly tapped on the loudspeaker button on my phone.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    "Heidi, can you follow them and see where they''re staying? Thanks a lot for the help."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Wanda. I''ll keep an eye on them for you." Heidi agreed readily.


    I thanked her again and again before hanging up the phone.


    Although I was eager to go to Salt City to see Jerome, I was too upied to leave.


    The next day, Tyler called me and offered to pick me u p to go and try on gowns. I told him that I


    could just drive there myself and he did not insist.


    I did not have a good appetite, hence I went out the door without eating breakfast.


    Although I did not really like to drive because I had to be extremely focused while driving, causing it


    to drain all of my energy, I had no choice but to drive because i t was an important means of travel.


    When I passed by a bakery where I regrly visited, I suddenly felt hungry.


    After I was done parking my car by the roadside, I went toward the bakery to buy my favorite cake.


    My mood was lifted considerably. As I walked out of


    the bakery and toward my car, a man rushed up toward me, causing my pupils to contract slightly.


    I thought he was a bad guy but he merely ran past me.


    However, he identally bumped into the cake box I was carrying.


    When I returned to my car and opened the box to check, I noticed that the cake had gone out of


    shape and thought it was such a shame.


    I ate half and had no more appetite to finish the rest, s o I opened my car door and got ready to


    throw it in the bin.


    "The information you asked for, Mr. Zimmer." A man''s voice rang out from behind me.


    I turned around to look and saw two men standing in front of a car. When I looked closely at one of


    the men¡¯s faces, my eyes abruptly widened.


    Matthew Zimmer!


    Seeing that he was about to get in the car, I called out t o him anxiously, "Matthew!"


    The man nced at me before getting into the car with a nk expression as though he did not


    know m e.


    The engine of the car revved up and I chased after it." Wait up, Matthew!"


    However, the car did not stop no matter how I screamed and yelled after it. Just as I was about to


    give up, the car came to a halt. I was overjoyed when I saw that it was a red light.


    I rushed over at full speed but before I could get there, a car crashed into me.


    I was thrown to the ground. Disregarding the injuries o n my body, I mbered up and was ready to


    continue running toward Matthew¡¯s car.


    However, the traffic light turned green again and Matthew¡¯s car drove away.


    "Are you okay, Ma''am?" The driver who crashed into m e looked at me nervously.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down and found that my knee was bleeding. I felt pain in my elbow and waist too.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital, Ma''am," the driver said in an urgent tone.


    I nodded.


    The man earlier looked just like Matthew, which was why I lost my cool and chased after his car.


    Now that I had calmed down and rposed myself, I felt tremendously sad about it. How could


    he be Matthew?


    Matthew was dead. He died in front of me.


    The driver took me to the hospital and waited for the doctor to dress my wounds before paying for


    the medical bills.


    He told me that he was on his way to pick up his wife, so he coulde back and take care of me


    after that. I quickly refused.


    "I was the one who crossed the road without checking my surroundings. It¡¯s not your fault. I''m really


    sorry for dying your time. I¡¯ll pay my own medical bills. I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "There''s no need for that." The driver waved non-stop. "I was the one who crashed into you after all.


    It''s going to be New Year''s soon, so it¡¯s not a good time to get injured. I should be the one to pay for


    your medical bills. Why don¡¯t you inform your family first? I''ll send my wife home first beforeing


    back to apologize to your family.¡±


    I was just about to refuse when he continued, "I have a family too and can understand how your


    family would feel if they see that you¡¯re injured. Therefore, I must apologize to your family, or I won''t


    be able to live in peace."


    He was a truly kind-hearted man.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    He was in a rush to pick up his wife, so in order not to waste his time, I had no choice but to agree.


    After he left, I called Theo to tell him that I met with a n ident and was in the hospital. Knowing


    that he would be worried, I made a point to tell him that I was not badly injured so he did not have to


    worry too much.


    However, Theo refused to listen and immediately canceled his meeting to rush over.


    When he arrived and saw me lying on the hospital bed with a paleplexion, a cold and frosty


    aura began t o exude from his body. "I surrender. I merely took my eyes off of you for a moment and


    you¡¯re already injuring yourself. Maybe you should just stay by my side every day from now on."


    He lifted the nket on top of me after saying that.


    I looked speechlessly at him.


    I was an adult. There was really no need to lecture me like I was a kid.


    When the nurse came over for a routine check, Theo asked her, "Where are her injuries located?¡±


    He had otherworldly good looks and the noble aura on him was exceptional, which made the


    nurse¡¯s face


    flush when she was stared at by him like that.


    "Her knees and elbows were cut, but that''s no big deal at all. She might not be able to move her


    waist for a few days because it''ll hurt if she does. But she''ll be fine after recuperating for two


    weeks."


    Theo nodded, then looked maliciously at me. "Where''s the driver?"


    I shrank my neck. "He¡¯s driving his wife home and wille over in a while.¡±


    "Driving his wife home?" Theo''s eyes were on fire. "I think he ran away.¡±


    "No, he''s not that kind of person."


    Theo merely sneered but said no more.


    Five minutester, the driver came back as promised. When he entered the ward and saw Theo, he


    subconsciously took a step back. Ordinary people like him were naturally born with a sense of fear


    for elites like Theo.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sir." I pursed my lips and smiled. "He won''t eat you."


    After a pause, I looked at Theo and said, "It''s my fault. He was driving as normal when I ran out to


    the middle of the road. He couldn''t stop in time, that''s why he crashed into me."


    Theo narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    I was sure he really wanted to ask me why I ran out to the middle of the road but could not do so


    because the driver was around.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I''m really sorry." The driver walked up to Theo and bowed twice.


    After he apologized, I noticed the fear in his eyes when he looked at Theo so I told him to go.


    The ward fell silent for a few minutes. Ultimately, I could not help but say, "My mind was upied at


    the time and I identally walked out to the middle of the road."


    "If you can walk out to the middle of the road when thinking about something, then I guess it''s a


    miracle that you¡¯re still alive today."


    Theo said in an exceedingly cold voice.


    I suddenly felt aggrieved. "I told you it was an ident. Besides, I''m injured and in a lot of pain. Not


    only are you notforting me but you''re also lecturing me. Don''t you think you¡¯re a bit too much?"


    Theo pursed his lips and held my hand. "Of course, I''llfort you, but I have to lecture you as


    well. I''m thankful nothing major happened to you this time. What am I supposed to do if something


    had happened to you?"


    "Alright, I know I was wrong." I pursed my lips. "Hurry up andfort me."


    Theo bent down and took me in his arms, saying tenderly, "I think the most effective way tofort


    you is by doing something enjoyable."


    My mouth twitched as I said in a tone of disbelief," You''re a beast, Theo."


    Theo smirked and kissed my lips. "I''ll give you a kiss first, then."


    I rolled my eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Such a sweet taste." Theo licked his lips. "Did you eat cake?"

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    I nodded.


    "Do you want more?" Theo asked with a smile.


    I raised my eyebrow. "Are you going to buy it for me?"


    "Sure."


    He was a man of action and left shortly after grabbing his car keys. He left me no chance to stop


    him.


    The hospital was not far away from the bakery, so he came back ten minutester.


    He opened the box to feed me, and I naturally did not refuse his service. After taking a bite, I


    thought it tasted much better than when I ate it myself.


    When the nurse brought the ointments in, she told me that I could go home. All I needed to do was


    apply the ointments ande back if I ever felt ufortable elsewhere.


    Theo lifted me and left the hospital. In the car, I asked i n ackadaisical manner, "Theo, do you


    think there are doppelgangers in this world?"


    If not, then could that man actually be Matthew?


    He died before my eyes, though. I wanted to lie to myself and believe that he was still alive but I just


    could not do it.


    "Why would you suddenly ask such a question?" Theo asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing." I lowered my gaze. "I watched a movie today and there was a doppelganger, so it made


    me wonder."


    Theo thought it was funny. "Movies are fake. The two characters are yed by the same actor."


    Therefore, was he saying that there would not be doppelgangers in this world?


    When we got home, Theo ced me on the bed and went to the bathroom.


    When I saw him walking out with a wet towel, I vigntly said, "I''ll wipe myself."


    He did not persist because he still had work to finish. I took the wet towel and he left the room.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a quick wipe, I closed my eyes and began thinking about the man who looked just like


    Matthew. They looked so alike that anyone who saw him would be astounded.


    The only difference was his gaze. If he were Matthew, then he surely would not have looked at me


    with those distant eyes, let alone wear a frosty look on his face. 1


    I should have gone straight to try out the gowns and not stopped by the bakery just because I


    wanted to eat


    Oh no!


    I forgot all about Tyler!


    I quickly grabbed my phone from the bedside table and called Tyler. The call connected very quickly


    and I could hear Tyler¡¯s weary voice, "Why didn''t you show u p, Wandy?"


    "I met with a car ident.¡± I sighed. "I''m really sorry."


    "A car ident?" Tyler''s voice took on a more anxious tone. "Are you okay? Was it serious?"


    I helplessly smiled. "Do you think I could call you now i f it was serious?"


    Tyler breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good to hear."


    "Tyler, can you find out how Matthew''s remains were handled after he was sent to the hospital? And


    who was the one who handled his remains?¡±


    Although Matthew died before my eyes, I would grab onto the slightest glimmer of hope and think of


    the best possible result.


    "Why are you suddenly asking me to investigate this?" Tyler grew suspicious.


    I sighed. "I saw a man who looks just like him today. I refuse to believe that there are


    doppelgangers in this world. Even though I know that there¡¯s still a possibility of that happening, I


    still can''t help myself from imagining things."

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Tyler sighed. "So you met with a car ident trying to chase after him?"


    I hummed a reply.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What am I going to do with you?" Tyler¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness.


    "Matthew died before your eyes. People can''te back from the dead. Are you so stressed with


    work that you''ve lost your mind?"


    I pursed my lips. "Maybe."


    We hung up the phone after a few casual exchanges. When I looked up to see Theo standing at the


    door, I froze.


    When did he get here?


    I calmly stuffed my phone underneath my pillow." You''re back."


    A stifling aura was exuding from Theo''s entire being. He sat down across from me and ndly said,


    "It''ste. You should get some sleep."


    He had probably heard what I said, but I did not want t o exin anything to him at the moment.


    Besides, exnations were not necessary because there was n o denying that I had lied.


    However, it was necessary to coax him. Just as I was about to speak, Theo turned around and left.


    I waited for him for a very long time but he did note back. I fell asleep because I could not fight


    off the feeling anymore.


    I sensed someone standing by the bed looking at me while I was half-asleep. However, I was too


    sleepy to open my eyes to see who it was.


    The next morning, when Miss Woods came in and saw that I was already awake, she told me that


    Mason hade over to change my dressing.


    I nodded. "Let him in."


    After Mason came in, I asked, "Theo told you toe over?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Who else?"


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Miss Woods brought me breakfast. After putting it down, she was about to go out. I asked, "Was


    Theo in the study the whole nightst night?¡±


    Miss Woods nodded. "Mr. Grant left the study this morning and headed straight to thepany.


    Before h e left, he reminded me to bring you breakfast and told me to make sure you finish it."


    I did not believe that Theo was in the study working the whole night because this had never


    happened before. The only exnation for this was that he was mad at me, the kind where he was


    utterly mad.


    Mason finished dressing my wounds and said, "Lay on the bed for a few days and avoid walking.


    Keep your wounds dry and avoid hot and spicy foods."


    "Okay.¡±


    Mason began packing his medical kit. I pursed my lips and asked faintly, "How did Theo sound


    when he gave you a call?"


    He froze for a moment and then grabbed his medical kit before leaving without saying a word.


    Me,"???¡±


    What was that supposed to mean?


    I was unable toy still on the bed for too long. After staying in bed the whole morning, I felt really


    ufortable and asked Miss Woods to help me downstairs regardless of her refusal.


    As soon as I moved, my waist began hurting, though not very much. I figured it was fine to walk


    around for a bit.


    Theo came back after dinner. When he saw me sitting on the sofa, his expression sank and he


    turned to Miss Woods. "Who gave her the permission toe downstairs?"


    I quickly replied, "I was the one who wanted toe down."


    Theo looked at me with a gloomy expression but did not say a word.


    He seemed so much scarier when he was not lecturing me. I shrank my neck. "Have you had your


    dinner? Miss Woods made your favorite dishes and is waiting for you toe back to have a taste.¡±

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    "I''m not hungry," Theo said in a cold voice.


    I tried to persuade him but he trotted upstairs, so I could only swallow my words back in.


    Miss Woods followed him upstairs beforeing down again shortly. She trotted up to me and


    whispered under her breath, "Mr. Grant has returned t o his bedroom. Why don''t you take the


    dishes upstairs to coax him? Cold wars are taboo between couples, and getting mad at each other


    can affect your rtionship."


    I pursed my lips and mulled it over before nodding. ¡°G o and prepare the dishes, then. I''ll bring them


    to him."


    Ms. Woods nodded with a smile. "Alright, I''ll do that right away. Give me a moment, Miss Wanda."


    When she was done preparing the dishes, I held the tray as she helped me upstairs.


    When we came to the bedroom door, she pushed the door open and I walked in to see Theo


    smoking on the balcony. I helplessly sighed.


    Theo would always smoke whenever something was bothering him. I was unsure if coaxing him


    was going to be easy this time.


    The door behind me closed and I slowly walked to the


    desk where I set down the tray. I then walked toward the balcony and softly said, "I brought the


    dishes upstairs. Want to have some?"


    As soon as I approached Theo, I realized that his entire body was exuding an ice-cold aura. It gave


    me goosebumps.


    Theo put out his cigarette and turned around, looking indifferently at me.


    Although I could not sense anything from his eyes and face, I could tell that he was very angry,


    furious even.


    I cast my eyes down and tried my best to sound soft and tender. "You''ve been working the whole


    day, so I''m sure you haven''t eaten a proper meal. It won¡¯t be good for your health if you skip dinner.


    Why don¡¯t you take a bite?"


    I hoped his mood would be lifted seeing that I was putting in a lot of effort to coax him, which would


    make it much easier to solve the problemter.


    "I heard what you said to Tyler on the phone yesterday, Wanda Lane."


    Subtle veins were bulging from Theo¡¯s forehead. "I went to retrieve the roadside surveince


    footage of the location where you had your car ident."


    I held my breath.


    He did not bring this upst night because he was nning to do it today after retrieving the


    surveince footage and finding out what had actually happened?


    "I think you love Matthew."


    There was endless frost in Theo''s eyes. "Why else could you spot him in a sea of people and chase


    after him regardless of your safety?"


    I took a deep breath. "How many times do I have to tell you, Theo? I don''t love him at all. We¡¯re just


    friends. Now that he''s dead, don''t you think it''s normal for me t o rush over when I see a person who


    looks just like him?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said it yourself-he''s dead! That man isn¡¯t him. I can''t believe you chased after him regardless


    of your safety. Do you think it¡¯s wrong for me to be behaving like this?"


    Theo pressed closer to me after saying that. I stepped back, frightened by the coldness that


    surrounded his body.


    I stopped until I reached the ss door of the balcony and could not retreat farther. "Theo, do you


    think I should forget Matthew after he died? That I should be indifferent when I bring up his name


    again?"


    Theo sneered. "Yes, that''s what I think."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    He was only saying this in the heat of the moment and waspletely unreasonable right now. His


    true nature waspletely unleashed at this moment


    Indifferent, selfish, and extremely domineering-this was Theo''s truest character.


    "I don''t want to fight with you."


    I felt a little exhausted.


    "Regardless of what you think, Matthew is dead. He''ll not appear in our lives anymore. We don''t


    have to argue because of him."


    "What if he isn¡¯t dead?"


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "If he isn''t dead, then are you nning to get together with him to repay


    his kindness?"

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Such words should not havee out of Theo''s mouth. There were no ifs or assumptions in life. He


    understood this better than anyone.


    "Theo..." I looked helplessly at him. "What¡¯s the use of asking that now?"


    He was so agitated simply because he thought that the already dead Matthew would form an


    eternal mark in my heart. Therefore, even though Matthew had passed on, he still saw him as a


    threat and a formidable enemy.


    Theo sneered and took a few steps back, looking at me with indifferent eyes. "If my guess is right,


    you can tell me straight away instead of saying meaningless things like that to me."


    "Theo Grant!" He was simply unreasonable.


    "I''m tired." Theo suddenly gave up on seeking the answer and lowered his head. "You should go out


    first.


    I need some space."


    After saying that, he turned around and lit up another cigarette.


    It was extremely cold outside at this time. In less than a few minutes of standing out in the cold, my


    body was already freezing up. I could not leave him alone


    and go back to the bedroom by myself.


    If the knot in Theo¡¯s heart was not untied, then we would only keep fighting in the future, and this


    was something I did not wish to happen.


    "Theo, I''m sure you know that the damaging thing between husband and wife is suspicion. Not


    trusting each other will only cause irreparable cracks in our rtionship.¡±


    I took a deep breath. "This won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t want any o f us to maliciously hurt one another during


    our arguments."


    Theo turned around. "What do you mean?"


    "If you''re so sure that the person I love is Matthew, then we should just get a divorce."


    I cast my eyes down. My voice was low and indifferent. "If you''re going to keep being suspicious of


    me, then our marriage will one daye to an end. Rather than waiting for that to happen, we


    might as well part on good terms, so at least things won''t get too ugly."


    Almost as soon as I finished my sentence, Theo smashed the packet of cigarettes on the ground.


    There was a cold glint in his eyes, and his eyes seemed like a ck hole, as though they were


    capable of sucking a person''s soul in it.


    This version of Theo was truly terrifying. I could not help but shudder in fear, feeling much colder


    than


    before.


    "Part on good terms?" Theo was furious. "Get a divorce?


    "Wanda Lane! What do you take our marriage for?"


    The sound of his roars spread out far into the distance. I was sure that everyone in the vi could


    hear it.


    I lowered my eyes, a pang of pain rippling across my heart.


    This marriage started out with me being very serious about it but not Theo, which caused this


    marriage to g o downhill. Now, Theo was being serious but it was simply toote.


    Some cracks just could not be mended. Like our argument now. It was triggered by those invisible


    cracks, i


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You set me up, Wanda Lane."


    Theo approached and held my chin.


    "Because I''m suspecting that you''re still in love with Matthew, you''re using it as an excuse to get a


    divorce with me. You''re making yourself out to be innocent and leaving me."


    "That¡¯s not true." My eyes were starting to turn red.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    "Don''t forget that the divorce agreement that you got awyer to draft out is still around. Haven''t you


    always wanted to divorce me? You can''t let go of your responsibility for Cindy, whereas I can''t let go


    of my guilt for Matthew. Living like this will only bring great suffering to both of us. We might as well


    part on good terms. It''s better to just get the pain over with rather than prolong the agony."


    There had always been problems in our marriage. No matter how hard we tried to gloss over those


    issues, it was practically impossible to cover them up. At this moment, I actually thought it was a


    good idea to separate.


    It had been many years and I was truly exhausted. I had also opened up my heart to something. If


    two people were not suitable for each other, they would eventually walk down the path as strangers.


    "There''s no need to use such high-sounding words." Theo sneered. "You found Matthew in a sea of


    people and think he''s not dead. You feel alive again and want to make up for your sins by getting


    together with him."


    After a pause, he continued, "Also, don''t bring up my responsibility toward Cindy. Yes, I''m


    responsible for taking care of her, but why don''t you ask yourself if m


    y responsibility for taking care of you is stronger than my responsibility for taking care of her?"


    I suddenly felt my head hurt. I could no longer tell which one of us was wrong. Maybe both of us


    were wrong, but I had no idea how to solve the conflict between us. It was useless to say who was


    right and who was wrong as that could not solve the issue, so w e might as well part on good terms.


    "You can think whatever you want. I don''t want to argue with you right now."


    I squeezed my eyes shut and when I opened them again, they were calm and carried no waves.


    "I hope you can think about whether our marriage is worth continuing once you''ve calmed down. If


    you think it should continue, then we can''t go on like this."


    After saying that, I turned around and nned to leave.


    Theo suddenly grabbed my arm and pushed me against the ss door, kissing me roughly.


    I pushed his chest with both hands. This kiss made m e really ufortable.


    However, if he refused to let me go. It would be useless no matter how hard I pushed him. I had no


    choice but t o suffer without doing anything.


    Finally, I found a chance to bite down on his tongue hard and he let go of me in pain.


    "Are you out of your mind, Theo Grant?" I red at him with fiery eyes.


    "Am I out of my mind?" Theo sneered. "We¡¯re husband and wife. Isn''t it normal for us to do this?"


    After a pause, he continued, "Why are you so resistant t o my touch? Are you saving yourself for


    Matthew?


    Well, I''m sorry, but he''s dead. You have no choice but t o submit to your fate."


    Smack!


    A crisp p rang out.


    Theo and I looked at each other with nk expressions.


    I did not p him in the heat of the moment; I pped him because I was so sickened by him that I


    just had t o p him.


    What he just said disgusted me intensely!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I did not want to waste my breath talking to him any longer. All I wanted to do was leave this ce.


    "Are you trying to run after hitting me?" Theo grabbed both of my arms.


    I could not stand it anymore and roared, "What else do you want?"


    Theo sneered and leaned in for a kiss.


    "Let go of me, Theo Grant!" I pushed him hard. "I don''t want to! I don''t want to, get it?!"


    Theo''s lips came closer to my ears, and with a demonic low whisper, he said, "You don''t want it all


    the time. We''re husband and wife. You can''t just say n o all the time, understand?"

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    "Bullsh*t!" I screamed myself hoarse. "This is marital rape!"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "So what?"


    How could he be so evil?


    He must be out of his mind!


    I had no strength left in me to fight back, and even if I did, I simply could not fight back.


    I opened my eyes to look at him and saw the cold chill in his eyes as if they were encased in ice.


    "Say something that I like to hear," Theo indifferently said.


    I pursed my lips and closed my eyes.


    "Look at me." Theo suddenly looked agitated. "Open your eyes and look at me, Wanda Lane."


    I used to love Theo so much that I thought I would be dead if I left him. I was afraid that I would not


    be able t o love another man for the rest of my life and was certain that I would end up alone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the time, I was too young to understand that everything in this world was trivialpared to


    death.


    No one would die if another left. Life would go on even


    when one¡¯s partner had passed on. i


    I was not afraid of anything except death...


    "Theo..." I opened my eyes. "Let''s get a divorce."


    We should have gotten a divorce earlier. This cursed rtionship should have ended a long time


    ago.


    How great would it be if life was just like the first time I met...


    Theo asked with a nk expression, "Are you serious?"


    I nodded. "I¡¯ve never been calmer. I''m serious. We should end this marriage because no matter how


    we try to maintain it, we''ll eventually go down the path to bing strangers. I¡¯m tired, you¡¯re


    tired."


    After a pause, I continued, "I shouldn''t have married you in the first ce. Grandmother thought we


    werepatible but we simply aren''t. Let''s end this misunderstanding once and for all."


    Love did not exist between us. If we stayed together pretending like love existed, then we would


    only keep fighting because all we could ever find was evidence o f us not loving each other.


    "We''re ipatible?" Theo¡¯s face was covered in dark clouds. "Do you think you can erase


    everything between us just because you think we¡¯re not suitable for each other?"


    I closed my eyes in pain, too afraid to look at him.


    Yeah, ipatibility was fatal enough in marriage.


    However, do twopletelypatible people exist i n this world? It might be really hard to bump


    into someone who waspletelypatible with oneself, right? Most people spent the rest of


    their lives with someone ipatible.


    How did they get along, then? Was it like Theo and m e? Going through day-to-day quarrels and


    wearing away the remaining bit of love between us?


    Theo grabbed me by the neck as he fell into extreme fury.


    "Do you not care at all, Wanda? Why don''t you ask yourself if I''m treating you well enough? How


    can you say things like that?¡±


    I grabbed his hands and said in agony, "Keep those good intentions for Cindy." 1


    I did not deserve such kindness from him.


    "Must you bring up Cindy every time?¡± Theo''s eyes were on fire. He was infuriated. 6

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t love her? Do I have to kill her to prove that I don''t


    love her?"


    I snorted. "I¡¯ve said many times that I don¡¯t love Matthew. You¡¯re having double standards, don¡¯t you


    think?"


    I was supposed to believe him when he said that he did not love Cindy, but he was allowed to not


    believe m e when I said that I did not love Matthew? If this was not having double standards, then


    what was it?


    Theo gritted his teeth. "You disregarded your safety to chase after a man who looks like Matthew


    and you''re saying that you don''t love him?"


    This did not make sense at all!


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down.


    "Theo, since there are obstacles in both of our hearts, I don''t think there¡¯s a need to discuss this


    further. Let''s get a divorce. I don''t want anything that Grandma left me, nor do you need to give me


    anything. Let¡¯s just take it as though this marriage never happened."


    "Never happened? F*ck you!"


    Theo got up and walked into the bedroom, kicking the floormp with one foot.


    "I''ve never taken this marriage seriously. The only one who took it seriously was you. If you want a


    divorce, then let¡¯s get a divorce. Do you think I can¡¯t live without you after we separate? Who do you


    think you are?"


    He was now in the heat of the moment, so I was unsure if he was saying things in a fit of pique.


    However, none of that mattered anymore. The marriage hade to this point, so there was no use


    continuing. Therefore, what he thought no longer mattered to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Why don¡¯t you calm down first?" I walked into the bedroom. "When you¡¯ve calmed down, we¡¯ll sit


    down and talk about the divorce. Before that, I''ll stay in the guest room."


    Having said that, I grabbed my phone from the sofa and walked toward the bedroom door.


    I was just about to open the door when a body came u p behind me.


    My body stiffened. "What are you doing?"


    "Have you ever loved me?" Theo''s voice was hoarse.


    I felt a pang in my heart and took a deep breath, asking, "Is the answer important?"


    "Yes!" Theo propped up both hands on the door, trapping between his arms, unable to escape.


    "Answer me!"


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    Seeing that I had no intention of answering him, Theo sneered. "If you¡¯re afraid to answer me, then


    that means that you have loved me.¡±


    Having said that, he lowered his head and kissed the back of my neck.


    I stiffened up even more. "I''ve made it very clear that there are too many issues between us. This


    marriage will only make us both suffer."


    "In that case, is it still possible for us to be together after the divorce?" Theo asked indifferently.


    I could not keep up with his way of thinking and did not understand what he meant by that. "Do you


    think two people who are divorced can still be together?"


    Therefore, I tossed the question back at him.


    "Yes," Theo replied.


    I felt a little weary. "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    "If we can still be together after we divorce, why are w e even getting a divorce?" Theo sneered.


    "Wouldn''t that be redundant?"


    I turned around to look at him. "You don''t agree to a divorce?"


    "Why should I agree?" Theo bit my lip hard, so hard that he nearly left a cut. "You''re mine and will


    forever be mine. I''ll give you time to forget about Matthew. I¡¯ll give you time to think only of me. I''ll


    wait patiently."

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Before I could react, Theo leaned down and picked me up. He walked to the bed and put me down.


    "Be good and lie down.¡±


    He turned around and left after saying that.


    I was tremendously baffled. Did he not agree to divorce just now? Why would he suddenly say such


    things again?


    A few minutester, Miss Woods came in. When she saw me sitting dazedly on the bed, she


    sighed.


    "Please hear me out, Miss Wanda. Arguments happen, especially between married couples. All you


    have to d o is solve the conflict. Getting a divorce is a big no-no."


    Miss Woods had a more traditional mindset and thought that married couples should never get a


    divorce. No matter how hard life was, one should grit their teeth and go on with life. I could not bring


    myself to agree with her views, so I refused to listen to a word she said.


    She opened her mouth to say something but I quickly intercepted, "You should head out first, Miss


    Woods. I''d like to spend some time alone."


    Iid down on the bed and soon fell asleep after she went out.


    I slept until midnight and woke up in a pitch-ck room. I could tell that I was alone in the bedroom.


    I switched on the lights and picked up the ss of water from the bedside table. I drank a few


    mouthfuls of water to quench my thirst.


    Miss Woods had cleaned the room. The floormp that was kicked to the floor by Theo was gone. I


    would often wake up in the middle of the night and could not go back to sleep. Not wanting to think


    of upsetting thoughts, I grabbed myptop and began working.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, after processing thest of the documents, I looked out the window


    and realized that it was snowing.


    I got out of bed and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw the


    servants plowing the snow below.


    As long as I was alive, life would go on as usual, no?


    After a quick washing up, Miss Woods came over and said with a smile, "Miss Wanda, New Year¡¯s


    Eve is approaching and it''s time to buy some New Year''s goods. I''m going out this afternoon to buy


    some stuff. D o you want toe along? It''s bustling with energy out there. This will be a good time


    to go out for a walk and clear your head."


    I shook my head. "No thanks. I still have things to handle at the office. I''m going out after breakfast."


    Miss Woods returned to the kitchen and got to work. I sat on the sofa in the living room in a daze.


    Heidi sent me a message saying that Jerome and Xander never went out after they returned to their


    residence. There were no more updates for me for the time being.


    Were they nning to celebrate New Year¡¯s in Salt City?


    Did that mean that Cecilia was alone in France?


    There were too many questions bothering me, and with Cecilia not answering my calls, it seemed


    that there was no other way but to go to France to see Cecilia in person to check if she was okay.


    I pulled my hair in agitation. "If...¡±


    If I went to Salt City to confront Jerome, would he tell me the truth?


    After eating breakfast, I drove to thepany.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The artists in Magnificent Entertainment Company were very mature artists. Magnificent had good


    resources, which quickly helped them to rise in the industry. The report sent to me by the financial


    department had put me in a good mood.


    I had lived up to Matthew''s expectations, I guess...


    After the morning meeting, I came out and bumped into Quinn.


    I walked up to her and asked, "Are you here to inspect, Ms. Grant?"


    Quinn shook her head with a smile. "I''m here to see you.¡±


    I frowned. "Let''s talk in the office."


    Honestly, I was in a good mood and really did not want to talk to her.


    Despite that, she was now my superior, so I had to respect her.


    After going to my office, Quinn and I sat opposite each other on the sofa. After the secretary served


    tea and went out, she asked ndly, "Are you and Theo nning to go back to Salt City to


    celebrate New Year''s or will you be staying in Whaldorf City?"


    I cast my eyes down. "We¡¯ve discussed it and n to celebrate in Whaldorf City, but we¡¯re not sure


    now.


    You can ask Theo if you want to."


    Quinn raised her eyebrows. "Did you guys have a fight?"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    I pursed my lips and did not answer.


    She did not press on. We then had a few casual exchanges before she told me that she had to go.


    I walked her downstairs and was stunned when I saw Theo and Zedd standing in the lobby.


    What were they doing here?


    Theo did not see us as he was talking to Zedd. He looked particrly stern.


    "Theo," Quinn called out to him.


    Theo turned over to look and I quickly turned away.


    Just as I was about to walk back, Zedd, that idiot, walked up to me. "Hey, Wanda."


    I nced at Theo and asked ndly, "What are you guys doing here?"


    Zedd smiled. "I was talking to yourpany''s project manager. We just finished the meeting and


    I''m about t o leave."


    What about Theo?


    Did hee with Zedd to have a meeting with the project manager too?


    How big was this project?


    Seeing Theo''s chilly expression, I wanted to leave. "I still have things to handle, so I won¡¯t walk you


    guys out."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s lunchtime soon. Why don''t we have lunch together after you''re done with work?" Zedd


    suggested.


    "I''ll pass." I refused decisively. "I''m not sure how long my work is going to take. You go ahead


    without me."


    Theo nced at Zedd, his countenance chilled further. "If you''re so free, you can always go to the


    construction site to do an inspection."


    Zedd froze.


    He was such an idiot. Only now did he notice that something was not right between Theo and me.


    On the contrary, Quinn, who was long aware of it, had been standing on one side in silence. She


    merely looked back and forth between Theo and me.


    I could not stand awkward situations like that and said, Tm going back to work."


    Having said that, I quickly walked out of thepany.


    I could hear Zedd speaking in a baffled tone behind m e, "I was wondering why you wanted toe


    along, Theo. It turns out that you''re arguing with Wanda. In that case, what''s the use ofing


    when you didn''t even say a word and even put on that cold, chilly face?"


    "Shut up!" Theo roared angrily.


    I was speechless, unsure of Theo''s thoughts and what he was trying to do.


    After getting in the car, I was just about to start the engine when Heidi called me.


    "Miss Wanda, I think you should go back to Salt City a s soon as you can." Her voice sounded a


    little deep.


    I had a bad feeling about this. "What did you find?"


    Heidi sighed. "It''s about Cecilia. Jerome has been hiding something. I''m not sure how to tell you


    this, but I think you shoulde over and find out for yourself."


    Cecilia was indeed in trouble!


    Even Heidi could not tell me what was going on, so what exactly had happened to Cecilia?


    I knew I should not think of the worst, but I just could not help it. I was too worried and cared a lot


    about her.


    After recollecting myself, I said in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯ll book a ticket there immediately. I''ll call you


    when I arrive in Salt City."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the call, I opened the booking website and booked a flight to Salt City. The flight


    was one and a half hourster. I should drive to the airport now.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    I was just about to start the car engine when Zedd rushed out of the building.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He waved at me and I lowered the car window.


    Zedd rushed over and said with a grin, "Wanda, Theo booked a table at The Imperial. Want toe


    along?"


    The Imperial?


    The Imperial Hotel served the rich and noble all year round. They introduced a couple''s floorter


    on and it became the favorite dating spot among couples ever since.


    I guessed that Theo probably wanted to fix things with me, but I simply could not attend.


    When I saw Theo walk out of the building with his countenance still icy-cold, I sighed. "I¡¯m sorry but


    I really have things to do right now."


    After being rejected the second time, Zedd grew a little upset and no longer had the mood to be


    courteous with me.


    "Wanda Lane, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate other people''s good intentions, do you? Theo has


    booked a table in The Imperial. I''m sure you know what that means, right? He has offered you an


    option but you refuse to take it. Do you even know how to get along a s a married couple?¡±


    I pursed my lips and thought for a very long time before saying, "Mr. Zedd, I appreciate your


    kindness, but a lot of things out there aren''t as simple as you think. Can you please convey my


    apologies? I really can''t join you. Also, can you pass along this message t o him? There are too


    many issues between us and if these issues can''t be solved, there''s no way we can keep this


    marriage."


    After a pause, I continued, "In order to solve these issues, we both need time to think about the


    solution. Hence, let''s give each other time for a cool-off period.¡±


    Having said that, I raised the window and started the car engine.


    I was in a tremendously irritable mood on my way to the airport. I knew that Theo wanted to ease


    the tension between us but I did not want to. Perhaps I was really tired at this moment. I was afraid


    that we would be simply ipatible no matter how hard we tried. 1


    If that was the case, why should I be wasting my time?


    My head was a mess, and Theo was in a simr state. What we needed now was some time to


    calm down. It just so happened that my trip to Salt City this time could give the two of us just that.


    When I returned, we would then discuss whether our marriage was worth keeping or not.


    When I arrived at the airport, I picked up my ticket and went to the terminal.


    After having my ticket checked and boarding the flight, I took my seat and closed my eyes.


    Before I switched off my phone, I saw a few unread messages, all of which were from Theo.


    He asked me where I was going, when I wasing home tonight, and whether we should have a


    proper talk, stuff like that.


    I did not have the time or mood to text back, so I switched off my phone straight away.


    The nended at the airport in Salt City at six in the evening. I disembarked the ne and called


    Heidi.


    The call quickly connected and I said in a rush," Where are you, Heidi? I''ve just gotten off the ne


    and I''m going over to you.¡±


    "I''m outside the airport," Heidi said with a smile.


    I was stunned.


    Heidi said, "I did some checking and figured you''d take this flight, so I came over half an hour ago


    and waited for you.¡±


    I could not help but think about how reliable she was. I was right about her.


    The sky had turned dark. I walked out of the airport and saw Heidi standing across the road from


    the airport. She was wrapped in a thick down jacket with a scarf coiled around her neck, covering


    half of her face. I remembered that she was afraid of the cold and walked over, saying, "Don¡¯t you


    think you''re a little silly standing out here in the cold waiting for me?"


    Sheughed. "It¡¯s not that cold today."


    I cast my eyes down and put away the smile on my face. "Take me there."


    Aplicated expression shed across Heidi¡¯s face." Let''s have something to eat first."


    I pursed my lips and mulled it over for a very long time before nodding.


    Honestly, I really wanted to find Jerome right this moment to ask him what was going on. I was sure


    Heidi knew, but she probably had her reasons for not telling me.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    When we arrived at the restaurant, we randomly ordered a few dishes to eat.


    I was in a bad mood, so naturally, my appetite was affected too. I took only a few bites before


    putting down my cutleries.


    Heidi looked up at me. "They''ve returned to Salt City but lied to you and said they were still in the


    States because they didn''t want you to worry.¡±


    I helplessly sighed. "I know.¡±


    Aside from not wanting me to worry, I could not think of other reasons why they would want to lie to


    me. Therefore, I was not mad when I learned that they were lying to me.


    Heidi then took two more bites and put down her cutleries. ¡°Since they chose to lie to you so you


    wouldn''t be worried, I suggest that you shouldn¡¯t confront them directly.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "I''ll take you to a ce tomorrow. After you find out why they''re hiding


    things from you, you can then approach them and ask them about it.¡±


    I had a strong urge to ask Jerome right away as I was unable to wait even for a moment. However,


    Heidi had made a point. If I did not know the reason why they chose to lie to me, they might not tell


    me the truth even if I confronted them.


    "Have some more food." Heidi sighed.


    "I''ll take you to their neighborhood after you eat.


    They''ll go to the supermarket every day at this time to buy groceries, then walk around the


    neighborhood. They¡¯ll go upstairs on the dot at 7:30 p.m. You can then decide if you want to get out


    of the car and meet them."


    I nodded.


    After eating, Heidi took me to a neighborhood. It was the neighborhood Cecilia previously lived in. I


    breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. "Turns out that Cecilia is in Salt City too."


    Heidi pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    "There they are." Heidi pointed out the car window.


    I looked in the direction where she was pointing and sure enough, I saw Jerome and Xander.


    "Want to go over?" Heidi asked.


    I shook my head and took out my phone.


    There were several missed calls after I switched on m y phone, all of which were from Theo.


    Heidi caught a glimpse and asked helplessly, "Didn''t you tell Mr. Grant that you''re here in Salt City?"


    "No."


    Ignoring the missed calls from Theo, I found Jerome''s number in the address book and called it.


    I looked out the car window. Jerome halted in his tracks. He held his phone and talked to Xander


    before picking up the call.


    "Wanda." Jerome''s voice was a little hoarse.


    I looked closely at him. "Jerome, I n to go back to Salt City alone for New Year¡¯s. Do you guys


    want toe over and keep mepany?"


    There was a long silence on the other end of the call.


    I grew irritable. "It won''t take long for you to take a flight back anyway. Besides, the child¡¯s big


    enough now, so you should juste home. I''m really worried about you guys."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jerome sighed. "We''ll go back after the New Year''s. It''s too cold in winter and we don¡¯t want to risk


    having the child catch a cold. When the temperature warms u p, we''ll go back and see you


    immediately."


    Another lie...


    I took a deep breath. "How''s Cecilia doing recently?"


    Jerome darted Xander a nce and hastened to say," There''s a calling in. I have urgent things


    to handle. Let''s talk some other time."


    He hung up the phone after saying that.


    I brought the phone away from my ear, my chest rising up and down violently. "Heidi, just tell me


    what


    you found."

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    I figured I was strong enough to handle whatever the news was, that I would be able to take it no


    matter how bad it was. She could just tell me what she found.


    Heidi looked at me and said after a very long time, "M r. Grant is calling you again, Miss Wanda. Do


    you want to pick it up first? He seems pretty worried about you."


    I looked down at my phone screen and the name ''Theo Grant'' entered my vision, which made me


    even more irritable.


    He must be hopping mad now because I had not replied to any of the texts he sent me earlier nor


    returned his calls after many missed calls. I was certain that an argument would break out if I picked


    u p the call at this moment.


    I did not have the time or energy to argue with him, so I mercilessly rejected his call.


    "Do you stay very far away from here?" I looked up at Heidi.


    "Quite far." Heidi leaned back in her seat. "I''m going back to my house to celebrate New Year¡¯s and


    will leave in a few days. The Schumans are holding a family banquet in the next few days, so you


    need to return to Whaldorf City before then. Therefore, you need to quickly finish up your affairs


    over here. I¡¯ll drive you to a ce tomorrow and you can decide your next course of action."


    I nodded.


    Later, Heidi sent me to Regal Vi. This ce had been vacant for a very long time with only two


    servants cleaning the ce all year round.


    When the servants saw me, they quickly entered the bedroom to clean it.


    When they were done cleaning, I nned to go back to my room to take a shower and get some


    rest. Heidi woulde very early the next morning to pick me u P-


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, I picked up my phone and Theo happened to be calling me.


    I hesitated for a few seconds before answering it.


    "Where are you, Wanda?¡± It was Zedd¡¯s voice.


    I pursed my lips. "What''s wrong?"


    "Come to The Imperial and take Theo home. He has had too much to drink."


    I sighed. "I can¡¯t go over there right now."


    "No way, you muste over. Theo won''t listen and keeps drinking."


    Zedd sounded quite anxious. I knew he was serious about it but I was in Salt City now, so there was


    no way I could pick Theo up even if I wanted to!


    "I really can¡¯t go over." I held my throbbing forehead." He''s drunk now and isn''t that strong anyway.


    Why don''t you get someone to carry him home?"


    Zedd said, "Theo is much stronger when he drinks. Why don''t youe over right now? If you don''t


    come over, then I won''t be responsible if anything happens t o him from over drinking."


    F*ck, was I supposed to fly over?


    I sat on the bed and pulled at my hair irritably. "You don¡¯t have to be responsible for anything. Let


    him drink. That''s his body anyway. If he won¡¯t appreciate i t, then no one will."


    "Wanda Lane!¡± A familiar voice entered my ears.


    Theo snatched the phone from Zedd''s hands. "How can a wife not care about her husband?"


    "Theo Grant, do you think you¡¯re a three-year-old?" I refused to indulge him and spoke my mind,


    "What are you doing getting drunk out there instead of sleeping a t night? Don''t you feel ashamed to


    say that to me?"


    Zedd probably heard what I said and whistled as though things were not serious enough.


    Later, I heard a grunt and figured Theo must have punched him.


    "Alright now." I did not want to entertain him further and said in a cold voice, "Go home if you''re fine.


    I have things to do in the next two days. Don¡¯t call me if it isn''t important."


    I mercilessly hung up after saying that, not giving him the chance to speak.


    Afraid that he would call me again and make my life hell, I switched off my phone. I quickly did some


    unpacking before lying on the bed to sleep.


    The next morning, I woke up with a headache and quickly took some cold medicine because I was


    afraid that I had caught a cold.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    After breakfast, Heidi called me and said that she would be here soon.


    I went to my room, changed my clothes, and went out o f the vi to wait for her.


    When she arrived, I hopped in the car.


    "Your dark circles are really heavy, Miss Wanda.¡± Heidi stared at me. "Why don''t you rest at home


    today and we''ll go tomorrow?¡±


    I shook my head. "I still have a lot of things to handle i n Whaldorf City. I''m short of time.¡±


    Heidi did not say anything else.


    The car drove all the way to the suburbs. I asked curiously, "Where are you taking me?"


    Heidi pursed her lips for a very long time before saying, "You''ll know when we get there.¡±


    I disliked the unknown, and the difort in my body was making me even more irritable. Hence, I


    rolled down the window to get some fresh air.


    In the end, the car came to a stop in front of a cemetery.


    After Heidi got out of the car, she took out two bouquets of flowers from the trunk and handed one


    of


    them to me. "Let''s go in."


    My mind was nk by now. I could already guess what was going on but was too afraid to admit it.


    Upon entering the cemetery, I asked in a quivering voice, "Who are you paying your respects to?"


    Heidi made no reply.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. "Tell me who you¡¯re paying your respects to, Heidi."


    Heidi stopped in her tracks and turned to face a tombstone. "I¡¯m really sorry, Cecilia. I brought Miss


    Wanda with me."


    Cecilia?


    I stiffly turned to face the tombstone and felt my head explode when I saw the photo and name on


    the tombstone.


    "No way." My legs gave away. "No way."


    I looked at Heidi and screamed furiously, "This is not true, right, Heidi?"


    Heidi lowered her head. "Do you think this is fake, Miss Wanda?" 1


    I looked at the photo on the tombstone again. No longer able to stand still, I knelt on the ground.


    On the bottom right corner of the tombstone was the time of burial, August 18th.


    On August 18th, my child had just died and I sank into a state of extreme depression. I did not


    contact Cecilia, nor did she contact me.


    I should have figured it out at the time. How could Cecilia not have contacted me?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I could not ept this cruel fact and looked up at Heidi. "Cecilia is definitely still alive. Tell me


    honestly, you didn¡¯t do this on purpose, did you?¡±


    Heidi let out a long sigh. "I only learned about Cecilia''s death after following Jerome and Xander


    here two days ago. I did some research and found that she died during childbirth. She was brought


    to Whaldorf City b y Petra''s men the day you got into trouble. She fainted on the streets, and after


    Xander carried her away, he gave you a call. That was why you left home and gave Petra''s hitmen


    the chance to take you away."


    After a pause, she continued, "She med herself after learning about your miscarriage and was


    constantly feeling down in the dumps. She didn¡¯t watch where she was going and identally fell,


    resulting in premature delivery. She passed away due t o hemorrhage.¡±


    After hearing what she said, I bent down and ced m y forehead on the ground. My heart felt as


    though it was being clenched by a broad hand, and a stifling sensation engulfed me.


    How could a living person not stay in touch for so long?


    I had a premonition a long time ago but refused to think about the worst-case scenario. With a dash


    of hope, I consoled myself over and over again that she needed to recuperate after her delivery or


    that she was mad at me, which was why she did not stay in touch. None of it mattered as long as


    this possibility was out of the picture. 1


    Heidi tried to pick me up but I pushed her hands away. "Let me be."

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    I began reying past scenes of Cecilia in my head and thought of thest time I saw her. I was


    with Matthew at the time. I saw Cecilia and Jerome arguing about something on the streets from my


    car.


    Why did I not get out of the car at the time?


    Why did I not get out of the car?


    Had I stepped out of the car and walked up to Cecilia t o sh her a smile while telling her that I was


    okay and I would live on even though my child was gone, would Cecilia still be alive now? 1


    Things were not what they used to be. Matthew, who was by my side at the time, was dead.


    They all died because of me.


    It was all my fault...


    I med my selfishness and indifference for their deaths!


    I kept knocking my forehead against the ground, and Heidi hurriedly pulled me up. "Don¡¯t do this,


    Miss Wanda."


    Her voice carried a trace of a sob. I had rmended Cecilia¡¯s restaurant to her and after dining


    there a few times, she grew closer to Cecilia as well. She would often drop by Cecilia''s restaurant to


    have a chat with her in her free time.


    How could anyone not like such a bright and kinddy?


    "Wanda."


    Someone called out to me from behind.


    I turned around, my vision blurred by my tears. I could vaguely make out two male figures but I


    could not see their faces. Even so, I knew they were Jerome and Xander.


    When they approached, I emotionally grabbed Jerome¡¯s arm. "Why did you hide it from me?"


    Jerome''s face was full of grief. "I couldn''t bring myself to break it to you. This was what Cecilia


    wished for too. You had just lost your child at the time and weren''t in a good state. We were all


    worried that you wouldn''t be able to take it if we told you."


    My tears fell like raindrops. She was really nice to me and would always put me first every time. She


    knew that I would not be able to live on if I learned about her death because no one would be able


    to stand the consecutive loss of the two most important people in their life.


    "She told me to ce the child under your care. He¡¯ll b e your child from now on."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jerome grabbed my hand, his voice quivering even more as he spoke, "We haven''t even named the


    child


    yet because we wanted to let you do it."


    God knew how many times Jerome had practiced saying these words in his head before he was


    able to smoothly deliver them to me under such grievous conditions.


    I had chills all over my body and forced myself to smile. "Since she ced the child under my care, I


    promise not to let her down."


    Having said that, I pushed Jerome¡¯s hands away and stumbled outside the cemetery.


    "Cecilia." My vision was getting blurry. "My Cecilia."


    Why did she leave me behind all alone? Why did she leave first?


    In the past, no matter how bad things were, I would always think that it was okay because at least I


    had Cecilia with me, so I was not alone in this world.


    People woulde and go, but only Cecilia would stay forever. I would always be able to see her


    every time I turned around.


    However, she was no longer around. I was alone in this vast world, drifting alone without a ce to


    return to.


    "Where are you going, Wanda?" Jerome chased after m e.


    I licked my dry lips. "I-I want to..."


    I wanted to go to Cecilia''s house to take a look. I wished so badly that after arriving at her house


    door and knocking on it, she would open the door and smile at me, saying, "You''re finally here,


    Wanda. I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    "Where are you going?¡± Jerome asked anxiously.


    I opened my mouth, blood and gas surging up to my chest.


    Crimson blood spurted on the ground, and everyone''s countenance changed.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Jerome leaned down to pick me up, saying urgently," Xander, get the car. Quick."


    Xander nodded before dashing out of the cemetery with a pale face.


    "Why did you bring her here?" Jerome red at Heidi." Were you trying to kill her?"


    Heidi sighed. "You can''t lie to her forever."


    Jerome gritted his teeth. "I would''ve lied to her forever if I could.¡±


    I passed out before the car arrived at the hospital. I figured it was pretty good to just keep sleeping


    like this because then, I would not feel any more pain, experience any more deaths, nor lose


    anyone important to me.


    Nevertheless, I still woke up to face reality.


    The white of the hospital ceiling was too dazzling to look at. Everywhere around me was dazzling


    white. I turned my head to look at Jerome standing next to my bed. "How did she die?"


    Jerome did not expect that I would ask such a difficult question as soon as I woke up. He


    immediately looked as though he was put in a trance.


    "Stop asking, Wandy.¡± Xander came over to tuck the nket for me. "What you need now is rest."


    "I want to know." I insisted.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xander lowered his head and fell silent. Jerome pushed him. "Go and buy something to eat."


    When Xander left, he sat on the chair and held his head in both hands while muttering, "On the day


    of your ident, Cecilia was brought to Whaldorf City by someone and left there. It was too hot that


    day, so she fainted on the streets from heatstroke. Xander brought her back and I gave you a call


    but someone kidnapped you when you left the house.¡±


    I knew all this.


    Jerome took a deep breath. "Cecilia didn''t know about these things at first but someone told her that


    you left the house to find her, which gave Petra¡¯s men the chance to take you away. They also told


    her in detail about the things that happened to you after you were taken away. Cecilia med


    herself, and her mood became really unstable. Coupled with the fact that she wasn''t able to see


    you, she got into an ident."


    I clenched my fists. "And then what?"


    "On the way to the hospital, she had a feeling that she might not be able to make it, so she told me


    to let you raise her child if anything happened to her. She also wanted me to keep this from you and


    only tell you after the child is able to walk and talk."


    I could not help but cry again. As soon as I imagined Cecilia''s face when she said herst words to


    Jerome i n the ambnce, I felt grief and terror overwhelming me.


    When I had cried enough, I took the tissue paper that Jerome handed me and wiped my face. I said


    in a hoarse voice, "Do you know who told her?"


    Apart from Matthew, the ones who knew the details of what had happened back then were Petra,


    Grayson, and Cindy. Matthew would never do such a thing, so it must be one of the three.


    Besides, only the three of them were capable of resorting to underhanded tricks like that.


    "Mason''s assistant," Jerome coldly said.


    After a pause, he clenched his right fist and continued, "That woman''s name is Nadia Sherman."


    Nadia Sherman?


    I tried jogging my memory and recalled the woman who sat next to Mason at the clubhouse.


    Jerome gritted his teeth. "She approached Cecilia, and Cecilia started acting weird after their


    conversation. I asked her what they talked about and all she could tell me was some general


    information.


    "Oh by the way." He suddenly remembered something. "Cecilia also told me not to tell Mason about


    the child.


    It''s best if he never finds out."


    Nadia was Mason¡¯s assistant and Benny''s cousin. The faces of many people emerged in my head.


    What role did Mason y among these people?


    Mason...


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Jerome asked worriedly, "D o you still feel unwell, Wandy?¡±


    I came back to my senses and shook my head. "I''ll investigate this."

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    I looked at Heidi. "I need your help."


    Heidi nodded. "No problem."


    I cast my eyes down and looked at my pale hands. " When can I be discharged from the hospital?"


    Jerome hurriedly said, "The doctor suggests you stay i n the hospital for a week for observation."


    "No way." I lifted the nket. "I still have many things to do."


    "Wandy!" Jerome grabbed my arm, a look of disagreement filled his face.


    "You''re not feeling well right now. The fact that you vomited blood means that this can''t be taken


    lightly. It''ll be New Year''s soon, why don''t you stay in the hospital for some time so we can celebrate


    New Year''s together?"


    I shook my head. "We can celebrate New Year¡¯s together but I can''t stay in the hospital. I still have


    things to do in Whaldorf City. I''lle back and celebrate with you after I finish my work there."


    Jerome furrowed his brows. "Can¡¯t you just leave your matters aside for now and handle them after


    New Year''s? Your health is your most precious asset."


    "It would be nice if I could just leave those matters aside until after New Year''s." I sighed.


    "The Schumans are holding a family banquet the night after tomorrow. They''ll officially announce


    that I''m now part of the Schumans, so I have to get back."


    Jerome was stunned. "Schumans of Whaldorf City? Which Schuman?¡±


    "Carlson Schuman."


    Jerome''s countenance changed as soon as he heard the name. ¡°He¡¯s Tyler''s uncle."


    It was not surprising to know that Jerome was aware o f this. He came from a distinguished family


    too and was able to, intentionally or unintentionally, hear about all sorts of information.


    I nodded. "There are many things that I''ll tell you when the time is right. I need to go back to


    Whaldorf City tomorrow.¡±


    Jerome did not persuade me anymore this time.


    Xander bought food back but I did not have the appetite to eat. I told them to go ahead and said that


    I would only eat when I was hungry.


    I nced at my phone and then at Jerome who was currently eating. "What did you call that child


    before this?"


    Jerome was probably reminded of something amusing and chuckled before saying, "Nothing.


    Cecilia wanted you to name the child. The child will also take on yourst name."


    I felt a pang in my heart and covered my chest, saying, "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "A boy."


    I lowered my head and thought about it. "Let''s call him Nimue Lane."


    It was in remembrance of the warmest and gentlest Cecilia in this world. Both this child and I would


    spend our whole lives remembering her.


    Jerome did not have an opinion about that.


    "You can give him a nickname," I looked at him and said with a smile.


    Jerome thought about it and his eyes suddenly lit up." Let¡¯s call him ¡®Munchkin¡¯."


    "That''s so old-fashioned,¡± Heidi criticized.


    "What do you know?" Jerome red at her. "Names like that are easy to remember. Besides, he''s


    so


    chubby right now, so I think it''s especially appropriate to call him that."


    Nicknames were supposed to be easy to remember. I nodded with a smile. "Let''s call him


    ¡®Munchkin¡¯ then. But I''m sure he won¡¯t like this nickname when he grows a little bigger."


    Jerome snorted. "How can he not like it when I gave him that nickname?"


    I smiled but said no more.


    Iy back down on the bed and felt a wave of drowsiness hit me. I closed my eyes and fell asleep in


    no time at all.


    When I woke up in the evening, Jerome and Xander had already gone back. After all, they still


    needed to take care of the child.


    Heidi was lying on another hospital bed, swiping her phone. When she noticed that I was awake,


    she got up to pour me a ss of water. "Drink some.¡±


    "Thanks." I smiled. "Thanks for telling me the truth, and thanks for staying back to take care of me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You don''t have to thank me. This is what I should do."


    She helped me sit up after saying that.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    My throat felt much better after drinking water. "You should go home. I can manage."


    "I have nothing better to do at home anyway." Heidi put the cup on the bedside table and said with a


    smile, "It¡¯s better if I stay here and admire my boss¡¯ beautiful face."


    I knew she was trying to cheer me up, and I knew I was supposed to go along with her and smile a


    little, but I just could not bring myself to smile.


    Cecilia''s death was a huge blow for me...


    I felt drowsy again after eating. When the doctor came to check on me, he said that this was


    because I was psychologically exhausted. This was no big deal, and h e said I should sleep


    whenever I felt sleepy.


    I slept until eight o¡¯clock the next morning.


    When Heidi saw that I had woken up, she breathed a long sigh of relief. "I was about to go and give


    the doctor an earful for being unprofessional if you had kept sleeping, Miss Wanda."


    I sat up from the hospital bed. "I''m okay. I feel so much better than yesterday." "That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Heidi picked up her phone and continued, "I booked you a flight ticket for noon. I''ll go downstairs


    and buy you breakfast. I¡¯ll take you to the airport after that."


    "Okay."


    The ne took off on time at 12 noon andnded on the tarmac of Whaldorf Airport at four in the


    afternoon.


    I did not call Theo but got Tyler toe pick me up instead.


    I was already in a bad mood and was worried that I would get into a fight with Theo again.


    After getting into Tyler''s car, I leaned back on the seat and shut my eyes in exhaustion.


    He noticed my demeanor and teased me. "Did you go back to Salt City to dig a mine?"


    I was not in the mood to entertain him.


    Tyler chuckled. "Do you want to go and try out gowns o r go to my ce and have a rest?"


    I opened my eyes to look at him. "Tyler, I''m a little tired of living."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What nonsense." His countenance changed instantly.


    I held back the urge to cry. "Out of the three teenagers under the banyan tree back then, one is now


    lost."


    Tyler was extremely smart and could vaguely guess the meaning behind my words. "Where''s


    Cecilia?"


    My voice became hoarse. "She''s gone, buried with Mom. You once expressed your intention to take


    us back and live there forever, but now it seems like it''s not possible anymore."


    Tyler abruptly mmed on the brakes.


    The car behind us almost rear-ended us. The driver rolled down the window and cursed, "Are you


    an idiot? Do you think you can stop whenever you want just because you drive a luxury car?"


    The veins on Tyler''s forehead were bulging. He unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car.


    I did not stop him nor did I want to.


    The man''s shrieks rang out from behind, and I poked my head out the car window, yelling, "That¡¯s


    enough."


    Tyler let go of the man''s cor and said grimly, "I can stop my car wherever I want."


    He turned around and returned to the car after saying that.


    I looked at him and sighed. "If you make it to the news tomorrow, you''ll surely regret acting on


    impulse.¡±


    Tyler nced mildly at me.


    He seemed to be telling me that he was not acting on impulse just now and was looking for


    someone to vent out his pent-up anger. That man was considered unlucky for bing Tyler''s


    victim.


    Tyler took out his cigarettes from the glovepartment. After lighting one up and blowing out a


    mouthful of smoke, he asked, "How did she die?"


    I pursed my lips. "Her child was born prematurely and she suffered a hemorrhage. She couldn¡¯t


    make it."


    Tyler gritted his teeth. "Who¡¯s the child''s father?"


    I did not intend to dive into details and said, "Just stay out of this. I''ll raise her child. Who the father


    is isn''t important. Most importantly, he''ll have me as his mother."


    Tyler continued driving. "I¡¯ll find out even if you don''t tell me."

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    If he wanted to investigate it, then he could go ahead and do it. I would not stop him either, but he


    would never hear the answer from me. I did not want to talk about what had happened because I


    would have the urge to cry whenever I thought about it.


    When the car was approaching the gown store, I asked, "There''ll be a lot of people at the banquet


    tomorrow night, right?"


    Tyler nodded. "All the dignified people in Whaldorf City areing-including reporters, of course."


    "Reporters areing too?"


    This was something I did not expect.


    Tyler raised his eyebrows. "Of course. How could they miss such a big event?"


    Honestly, I hated reporters and did not like being exposed to their cameras. When I was in Salt City


    back then, all the news about me was meant to taunt and ridicule me. I would often be pointed at


    when I walked on the streets, which had caused great distress to my life. It would be strange if I


    liked these reporters, no?


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the gown store, Tyler got out of the car and stuffed the car


    key i


    n my handbag. "Keep it for me."


    I felt a little speechless. "I''m not your girlfriend. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to do this?"


    "I''m doing it precisely because it''s inappropriate," Tyler said with a straight face.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I did not bother discussing this further with him and said, "After this banquet, everyone in the


    country will know that I¡¯m the Schumans'' daughter. This identity will be a solid truth.¡±


    Tyler nodded.


    I gradually smirked. "I''m grateful to Carlson for thinking so highly of me."


    Seeing the malice in my smile, Tyler raised his eyebrows. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Back then, I used to think that it¡¯s important to be lenient whenever possible and y my part, that


    there''s no need to go too far. But that¡¯s not what I think anymore. Not only do I want to ruin Petra


    and Grayson¡¯s reputation, but I also want them to get down on their knees and beg me to let them


    go."


    After a pause, I continued, "As for Cindy, I want her to experience the same pain I went through. I


    want her t o feel the pain of losing people who are important to her with no one else to keep her


    company. I want her t o remain alone until the day she dies."


    Tyler furrowed his brows. "What are you trying to do specifically?"


    "Didn¡¯t I hand you a copy of the information earlier?"


    I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "I stabbed Cindy and caused her to lose her child. After Petra was investigated, her reputation was


    tarnished and she was pped with an astronomical amount ofpensation. The inte is


    voicing out against her as well. I thought all of that would be enough. But thinking about it now, I


    don¡¯t think it''s enough. I want to expose all of Petra¡¯s hideous past to the public so everyone can


    see her monstrous and vicious heart underneath her dazzling appearance."


    If one wanted to take revenge, one must first discard morality andpromises. How else was one


    supposed to take revenge?


    Back then, my mother used to tell me to stay good and innocent no matter what. However, she did


    not tell me that not everyone had a mother and not all mothers would educate their children this


    way.


    One¡¯s kindness and innocence would turn to a joke in front of those who had hideous hearts. They


    would treat your innocence as naivety and kindness as stupidity.


    I came into this world not to be crushed under someone else''s weight all the time and be bullied


    forever. Since kindness and innocence were useless against them, I would follow in their footsteps,


    then.


    He who fought with monsters should look to it that he himself did not be a monster, but I was


    willing to


    be one.


    Tyler cast his eyes down and said after a very long time. "Wandy, you''re nothing like you used to be


    anymore. You''ve turned into apletely different person."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Isn''t this good?"


    Tyler smirked and opened his arms. "Congrattions on your new life, Wandy."


    He hugged me and put his lips closer to my ear. " That''s right. You have to make those who hurt you


    pay a painful price."


    My lips curled into a smile. "Okay."

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    "But...¡± Tyler spoke softly, "Although I''ll support you no matter what you do, I hope you won¡¯t regret it


    one day. After all, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world."


    After a pause, he continued, "Also, even if your heart is filled with hatred, don''t bepletely


    consumed by it. Doing evil because of evil and bing evil because o f evil aren¡¯t the same thing.


    I hope you can go back to being your old self after your revenge and begin a new life."


    There would always be a person standing unconditionally by your side no matter what you became.


    They would know everything about you and ept it all. For me, that person was Tyler.


    However, I did not expect to hear these words from him. These did not seem like the kind of words


    that woulde out of his mouth.


    I felt like I needed to rethink his character...


    "I''ve changed." Tyler let go of me. "Have my changes made you fall in love with me just a bit?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "No."


    "You¡¯re too cruel, Wandy. That''s hurtful."


    These were words to express that someone was unfairly treated. It would be nice if he could put on


    a simrly wronged expression. Otherwise, saying these things with a smile would only make him


    seem weird.


    After entering the gown shop and trying on the gowns, I grabbed his arm and ndly said before we


    left, "You need to help me at the banquet tomorrow.¡±


    "How can I help you?" Tyler asked, puzzled.


    I pursed my lips. "I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    He always agreed to my requests readily, but I rarely said thank you. It made me seem a little too


    heartless, hence I said, "Thanks for everything, Tyler."


    "You''ve finallye to your senses, huh?" Tyler smirked. "I thought you didn''t know how to say


    thank you.¡±


    I twitched my mouth. "I¡¯m not an ungrateful person."


    "Are you only going to thank me with words, then?" Tyler asked with a smile.


    I sneered. "I¡¯ll buy you a meal, okay?"


    "Just a meal?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I gritted my teeth. "Lots of meals."


    "Sure." Tyler was satisfied.


    We went to a restaurant and ate together. After that, h e asked me where I wanted to stay for the


    night, to which I replied anywhere. Hence, he sent me to the apartment he lived across the street.


    I slept very early that night and went to thepany the next day to work the whole morning before


    going back to the apartment to rest in the afternoon. At four i n the evening, Tyler brought me to the


    gown shop again.


    I tried eight gowns yesterday that were suitable for m e, so I had to pick two from the pile for the


    banquet today. One would serve as a backup to be taken to the banquet venue.


    I was nonchnt about it, but Tyler began to seriously choose them.


    In the end, he picked a beige gown for me to change into. When I came out, he nodded in


    satisfaction. "This one is more conservative."


    The make-up artist started to work on my makeup, while Tyler stood next to me and observed the


    whole process. He gave some instructions as well. I could not stand it anymore and said, "Why


    don¡¯t you do my makeup, Tyler?"


    "If I could do it, I would have done it myself. Hold on." He looked coldly at the makeup artist. "This is


    called a n eye shadow, right? Do you think she suits this color? Do you think it''s appropriate for her


    to wear heavy makeup in a dress this color?¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    I looked speechlessly at Tyler.


    If I were the makeup artist, I would have told him, ''If you''re so good, then you do it.¡¯


    ncing at the makeup artist who was on the verge of tearing up after being chastised by him, I


    indifferently said, "Why don''t you do it for me, then?¡±


    Tyler pursed his lips. "I would''ve done it if I knew how."


    If so, just shut up, then.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tyler mmed up under my cold re.


    20 minutester, the makeup artist finished doing my makeup. After she left, Tyler walked up behind


    me and looked at me in the mirror while giving a satisfied nod. "You''ll be the most beautiful woman


    at the banquet today.¡±


    No woman disliked hearingpliments, and the same applied to me. "Now that''s sweet.¡±


    Tyler smiled and did not say anymore.


    The Schumans were holding the banquet at The Imperial Hotel. Tyler and I arrived at the entrance


    of the hotel at half-past six.


    We did not estimate the time well enough, so most of the guests had already arrived by this time.


    There were numerous luxury cars parked at the front entrance of the hotel, and passersby would


    stop to look at the scene for a very long time before they continued walking.


    For ordinary people, this was apletely different world from theirs. It was a world that they could


    never reach.


    Carlson and Yvonne stood at the entrance to wee the arriving guests, while reporters gathered


    on one side to take pictures. Carlson spotted Tyler and me as soon as we got out of the car. He


    beckoned to us with a smile.


    The reporters had very sharp eyes and they all turned t o look at us at the same time. Shortly after


    that, lights began shing.


    I squinted my eyes in difort; Tyler lifted his hands and helped shield me from the lights. "Ignore


    them. Let''s go straight in."


    I nodded.


    This gown had a train, and I did not have a habit of wearing high heels. Hence, I walked really slow


    for fear of falling. Tyler knew that and followed my pace.


    When we walked to the entrance, Carlson''s handsome and dignified face revealed a smile. "My


    baby girl has dressed up beautifully today.¡± "Certainly." Yvonne looked at me with sparkly eyes.


    I figured that had it not been for the crowd here, she would have rushed over to give me two kisses.


    She loved daughters, and this was something that everyone in Whaldorf City knew.


    "Is she the only person you see?¡± Tyler said with a grin.


    Yvonne twitched her mouth. "I''ve grown tired of looking at you after so many years."


    "Are you saying that I''m not handsome anymore, Yvonne?"


    Tyler said in an aggrieved tone, which amused Yvonne and Carlson.


    I could not help but nce at Tyler, feeling a little surprised.


    This was the first time I saw how he behaved in front o f his rtives. It turned out that there was a


    childish side to him too.


    There were a lot of people standing in the banquet hall. When we entered, those people came over


    to greet us.


    The Schumans were a dignified family. Coupled with Carlson and Yvonne''s high status in the


    political world, these people would have to show them enough respect regardless of what they had


    in mind.


    Theo came when the banquet was about to start. He became the focus of attention as soon as he


    appeared.


    Young, capable, and rich. This was the impression


    Theo left on most people after he came to Whaldorf City to expand his business. Many who had


    never seen him were also incredibly curious about him. Seeing him now, he did seem extraordinary.


    I stood at a distance looking at him, feeling slightly emotional.


    After so many years, Theo still carried a halo and could easily attract everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    It was no wonder Cindy had been so obsessed with him for so many years. Although there were


    many outstanding men out there, there were too few who could be as excellent as Theo.


    Our eyes met and I looked away first.


    Seemingly sensing something, Tyler looked at me with a look of relish. "You''re fighting again?"


    I did not want to answer his question and began changing the subject. "Has Grayson arrived yet?¡±


    Tyler nodded.


    I searched everywhere for Grayson and Petra in the hall, while Tyler kept looking at Theo with a


    deeper meaning in his eyes.


    There were not many rules in the Schuman household, nor were there anyplicated ceremonies


    to get one''s name recorded in their genealogy. Jeshua was the witness, and he went on stage to


    say a few words. Later, Carlson and Yvonne led me on stage. Under Jeshua¡¯s witness, I was


    officially announced as their daughter and my name was written in the genealogy.


    "Take this, my good daughter." Yvonne took a box from the mistress of ceremonies. "I''ve been


    hoping to have a daughter. Your dad and I bought this when we first got married, hoping to have a


    daughter and give this to her when she grew up. I can finally give it to you now."


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes turned slightly red after saying those words.


    Carlson patted her back. "Don¡¯t cry on such a happy asion."


    I took the box and gave them a hug. "From now on, I''ll fulfill my duty as your daughter, Mom and


    Dad."


    "Oh, my good girl." Yvonne and Carlson hugged me back.


    Later, they introduced me to the guests. Almost all of them looked at me with curious eyes, wanting


    to know how an ordinary girl like me ended up bing Carlson and Yvonne''s daughter-one who


    was so greatly valued too.


    After talking to one of the guests, I looked at Petra and Grayson who were standing in the distance.


    Tyler leaned closer to my ear. "What are you nning t o do?"


    I smirked and walked toward Petra and Grayson, saying with a smile, "Wee, Petra, Grayson!"


    Petra and Grayson looked at me withplicated eyes. Neither of them spoke.


    Their reactions seemed really strange, so I raised my eyebrows and asked, "Are you both feeling


    unwell?"


    Petra smiled stiffly. "You''re really beautiful today, Wanda. Even all of the women in the room


    combined can''tpare to your beauty.¡±


    I furrowed my brows.


    Was she praising me or teasing me?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It did not sound like she was teasing me, though. However, she did not seem like a person who


    would say the second half of the sentence.


    I cast my gaze down and chuckled slightly. "Thanks for thepliment, Petra."


    After a pause, I continued, "I don''t see Cindy with you. I s she still in the hospital?"


    ¡°She has been discharged from the hospital." Petra seemed to be reminded of something irritable


    and frowned hard. "But she''s currently recuperating in Salt City. It''s too cold in Whaldorf City. Salt


    City isparatively warmer."


    Sending Cindy alone to Salt City to recuperate?


    How could Petra and Grayson possibly be at ease?


    However, this was not something I should bother myself with. I let out a faint smile and said, "You¡¯re


    both famous for pampering your daughter. I''m sure Cindy is the happiest girl in the world to be your


    daughter."


    Petra and Grayson let out a wry smile one after another, which I found much stranger now.


    Back then, Petra and Grayson would never talk amicably with me like that. Moreover, I had hurt


    Cindy, so whenever I brought her up, they would surely censure me implicitly or even threaten me.


    What was going on?


    I had a spection in my heart but I was not very sure.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    I turned back to nce at Tyler, then looked at Grayson and faintly said, "Mr. Grayson, I''m not sure


    if you like watching movies, but I''ve nned some entertainment programs for you. They''ll probably


    begin soon. I hope you''ll have a fun time watching.¡±


    Grayson could somewhat guess that I was about to do some really unpleasant things, so his


    expression sank. "Wanda, you''re now the Schumans'' daughter. I''m of the same generation as your


    father, so you should treat me as your uncle."


    I smirked. "I''ve been rude, Uncle Grayson. Please forgive me."


    Grayson frowned. "I know you''re mad at us, but the Schumans are specifically holding this banquet


    for you. I''m sure you¡¯ve seen how much the Schumans value you. Don''t ruin this banquet.¡±


    He could guess that I was about to cause trouble!


    My right finger moved, and after a very long time, I said, "You said it yourself, Grayson, that this


    banquet i s held specifically for me. Since I''m the main character, I''m allowed to do whatever I want,


    no?¡±


    Grayson was just about to say something when Petra stopped him. "Stop it, Grayson. Just let her


    do


    whatever she wants. No matter what she does, we deserve it."


    She pulled Grayson away after saying that.


    I looked at their backs with aplicated expression, not knowing what was wrong with them. Why


    had they suddenly repented?


    Was it simply because of the fact that I had officially be the daughter of the Schumans that


    they were s o lenient with me?


    Tyler walked over. "What are you thinking about?"


    "They''re suddenly very philosophical. Do you know why?"


    Tyler looked down. "Not sure."


    I looked at the second floor, hesitating all of a sudden.


    "It''s a good thing that they''re philosophical. This ends here. From now on, they''ll not give you


    trouble


    anymore." Tyler grabbed my shoulder. "What¡¯s your decision?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Would this really end here?


    After learning about Cecilia¡¯s death, I did consider stopping here. I was tired. Since I could not


    harden m y heart and kill them, it was the same no matter how much I did.


    However, I did not want to stop here just yet. Cecilia was dead and it was their fault. I could not just


    stand b y and do nothing or I would not be able to forgive


    myself.


    Thinking about Cecilia, I no longer hesitated and pulled out my phone from my pocket to make a


    call.


    The call was answered and I ndly said, "Begin."


    There was a big screen on the stage. Five minutester, the screen was switched on.


    The screen began to y the dirty deeds that Petra had done in her early years. I was not


    interested in watching. I just kept looking at Petra and Grayson who were standing below the stage.


    I thought Petra would scream hysterically, but to my disappointment, she did not scream or yell. She


    was not flustered, and on the contrary, she was very calm about it.


    Grayson held her tightly in his arms, not very surprised about it.


    Grayson and Petra''s deeds were no secret, and almost everyone knew about them. She had


    worked hard all these years, so she was extremely popr and had earned herself a distinguished


    status. Exposing these clips would destroy her reputationpletely and turn her into a person


    scorned by society.


    Tails began wagging, and my ears were full of words that were unpleasant to hear. However, I was


    not as thrilled as I thought I would be. Petra and Grayson''s reaction was not what I expected and I


    was suddenly confused.


    To what extent did I have to go to be satisfied?


    I did not know the answer to this question.


    Grayson took Petra in his arms and left. Before they left, they took a deep look at me. Unlike the


    deadly stare they used to give me, this was different. It was full of heartache.


    Later, I stood in front of the screen like a puppet, not moving for a very long time.


    When I came back to my senses, most of the guests had left.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Carlson and Yvonne were busy seeing off the guests. I was unsure where Tyler had gone. A man


    walked up t o me and I looked up to see that it was Zedd.


    "I didn''t know you were here," I ndly said.


    His countenance was dark. "You did it?"


    I nodded to admit.


    I did it and had no ns of hiding it, nor did I want to hide it.


    Zedd took a deep breath and said sarcastically, "I thought you''d stop hurting Cindy. I didn''t know


    you still refused to give up."


    "You''re not me." I looked coldly at him. "Don''t impose your ideas on me."


    He shrugged. "Indeed.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "But just a gentle reminder. You now have a prominent family and


    Theo loves you very much. You have now be a woman envied by many. I hope you know


    where to stop and call it quits. Just spend the rest of your life with Theo i n peace.¡±


    "Am I supposed to forget about my child who was murdered just because of what you said?"


    "Wanda Lane, you''re such a fool. Do you think you''re invincible just because you have that bit of


    evidence?"


    Zedd''s eyes were filled with endless mockery. "Maybe you should get to know Grayson more and


    the things h e was involved in in his early years. Do you think those bits of evidence you have now


    can give you the right to trample on Petra?


    "I don''t expect you to understand anything. I¡¯m just advising you to stay put and spend the rest of


    your life with Theo in peace. Don''t do foolish things like that anymore.¡±


    I found it amusing that he was lecturing me here. "If you''re so nosy, Mr. Zedd, then you should


    probably change jobs. I think an old folks home is the ce for you."


    ¡°You don''t know what¡¯s good for you!" Zedd exploded." I''m giving you good advice!"


    I sneered. "Mr. Zedd, haven¡¯t you heard that good advice jars the ears and no one likes hearing


    them?"


    In Zedd¡¯s opinion, I was tremendously obstinate right now. He red furiously at me for a very long


    time before turning around to leave.


    After sending the guests away, Tyler came back. When he walked over, I was sitting on a chair


    daydreaming.


    His fingers gently touched my forehead. "What are you thinking about?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I came back to my senses and shook my head.


    He asked, "Do you want to go back to the Schumans¡¯ ce or go home?"


    I was in a bad mood at the moment and would have the wish to be dead if Theo argued with me.


    I got up from the chair. "To the Schumans¡¯ ce."


    After walking out of the hotel, a Koenigsegg One:l, a rare car model of which there were only six in


    the world, was parked at the main entrance. This was a car that money could not buy.


    Several guests who had not yet driven off were looking at this car, all of them casting envious looks


    at it.


    Just as I was still wondering who the owner of this car was, a familiar-looking man got out of the car.


    Theo¡¯s driver?


    "It¡¯s too cold outside, Mrs. Grant. Get in," the driver said with a smile.


    I pursed my lips. "I¡¯m not going home."


    "But..." The driver looked like he was put in a difficult position. "Mr. Grant is sick. Quite serious too.


    He needs to go to the doctor as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t get in, Mr. Grant won''t see a doctor.¡±

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    This must be a threat, right?


    Did Theo teach him to say that?


    He must have. Otherwise, the driver would never have the guts to say such things to me in private.


    I frowned unhappily. "I''m not a doctor. If he''s seriously ill, then he won''t get better even if I go back.


    Ask him t o go and see a doctor as soon as possible. I¡¯m leaving."


    "Miss Wanda." The driver sped his hands together and said eagerly, "Please go home. Mr. Grant


    has been sick for two days now and refuses to see a doctor or take his medications. If you don''t


    persuade him, then I fear his body won''t be able to take it any longer."


    I pursed my lips for a very long time and did not say a word.


    At this moment, the car window rolled down, revealing Theo¡¯s pale and bloodless face.


    I felt a stifling feeling in my heart and looked at Tyler while saying ndly, "Please inform Carlson


    and Yvonne that I won''t be going there tonight. I''ll go over some other day.¡±


    Tyler nodded, looking unkindly at Theo who was sitting in the car.


    I went around to the other side of the car and got in.


    Theo leaned back on the seat and closed his eyes, frowning. He did seem quite unwell.


    I leaned closer to look at his face and noticed that his forehead was covered in beads of sweat.


    "Fever?"


    Theo did not want to answer me at all.


    I pursed my lips and looked at the driver. "To the hospital."


    It was better to go directly to the hospital than go home and call a doctor.


    Many people working overtime were starting to get off work at nine o''clock. There was heavy traffic


    in the city center and cars could barely move. We had not moved even 650 feet after ten minutes. I


    was growing impatient, needless to say Theo.


    Theo was seen rolling down the car window and opening his eyes to look out the window, his


    complexion paler than before.


    I observed him through the corners of my eyes and noticed that he was clutching his stomach with


    his right hand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop the car," I said to the driver.


    The driver looked at me from the rearview mirror. " We''re almost at the hospital, Miss Wanda. Can


    you leave after you apany Mr. Grant to see a doctor?"


    Was I such a cold-blooded person in his eyes?


    I sighed helplessly. "Just stop at the side of the road. There¡¯s a pharmacy there. I''m getting off to


    buy him some medicine."


    We were close to the hospital, but at the speed that we were going, we would need at least half an


    hour to arrive. The car was stuck in the traffic anyway, so while waiting, I might as well go and get


    Theo some medication seeing how much pain he was in.


    "No," Theo said coldly.


    I surrendered.


    I was already in a bad mood, so when I saw him open his mouth to continue, I quickly said, "If you


    want to die, then don''t die in front of me."


    Having said that, I opened the car door and got out.


    I was still wearing a gown and high heels, so it was inconvenient to walk. I felt a pang of irritation


    and kicked my heels off before bending down to pick them up. I pulled up the train of my gown with


    another hand.


    Passersby looked at me like they were staring at a monkey. I walked toward the pharmacy without


    looking elsewhere.


    Wearing a dress from this season while walking barefooted did make me look like an ice queen.


    After buying the medicine and returning to the car, I felt like I nearly became an ice sculpture.


    "Take the medicine." I handed the bottle and medicine to Theo.


    He did not take it.


    The driver turned up the heater to the maximum and handed me a jacket. "Put this on, Miss


    Wanda."


    I took the jacket and saw that it was Theo''s. I then looked at him withplicated eyes. "Why are


    you acting so much like a girl?"


    Why was he so difficult to serve?


    Theo gave me a cold stare.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    "Take the medicine." I looked unkindly at him. "I¡¯ll say this onest time. If you don''t take it, then I''ll


    throw it away. You¡¯re the one with gastric pain, not me."


    Theo still did not budge.


    My patience wore out. I turned around to open the door and was ready to go out.


    Theo grabbed my arm and asked in a deep voice," Where are you going now?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "It''s none of your business." I yanked my arm out of his palm.


    He pursed his lips tightly and leaned over to yank the car door shut. "We''ll go home."


    I gave him a cold stare. ¡°Are you taking it or not?"


    Theo gritted his teeth and took the bottle and medicine.


    After taking the medicine, he leaned in his seat and closed his eyes. The weariness on his face was


    not only caused by gastric pain but probably also from theck of rest in the past two days.


    The driver looked back. "Miss Wanda, are we still going to the hospital?" "My words carry no weight


    anymore, huh?" Theo opened his eyes and asked in a cold voice.


    The driver shrank his neck in fear.


    "Go to the hospital,¡± I ordered coldly.


    The driver found himself in a tough spot and was unsure who to listen to.


    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve asked Mason to wait at home.


    We¡¯ll just go home."


    Since he said so, I had no reason to insist on going to the hospital anymore.


    When we got home, the car parked at the main door of the vi. I opened the car door and got out.


    Seeing that Theo was still in the car with no intention of getting out, the driver called out to me


    awkwardly, " Miss Wanda, I think Mr. Grant has fallen asleep."


    Fallen asleep my foot!


    If he could still fall asleep while having gastric pain, then something would be seriously wrong!


    I took a deep breath and opened Theo''s side of the car door. I bent my waist to look inside. "We''re


    home, Theo. You can get out now."


    He opened his eyes but had no intention of getting off. He was merely staring at me without moving.


    His gaze was as deep as the sea, seemingly able to suck a person in it after staring for too long.


    After staring at each other for a very long time, I finally surrendered and looked away. "You can''t


    move anymore?¡±


    Theo hummed a reply.


    I had no choice but to reach out my hand to him. "I¡¯ll support you."


    He was not shy about it either. After grabbing my hand and getting out of the car, he put almost half


    of his body weight on me. "Sorry for the trouble."


    If he knew it was troublesome, then why did he have me hold him?


    I did not know if he was retaliating against me, but he was definitely asking me to hold him on


    purpose. If I asked the driver to support him now, he would most certainly lose his temper at me.


    We had been married for so long, and I had a certain level of understanding of him.


    I put my high heels back on when I got out of the car just now, so I had one hand holding the hem of


    my skirt and another arm around his waist. With him putting most of his body weight on me, I felt


    like I was about to die on the spot.


    This was the first time I realized that living in a big house was not practical at all. After helping Theo


    into the bedroom, I felt that a century had passed.


    Theoy quietly on the bed. I wanted to get changed, but when I turned around, I stepped on my


    skirt and screamed before bending down to hold the bed for


    support.


    However, my dress still slipped off my body.


    Theo narrowed his eyes on me. "Are you that hungry?"


    I quickly picked up the dress to cover myself and bolted to the cloakroom.


    After changing into casual clothes, I heard the sound o f watering from the bathroom. I walked


    to the door and asked, "Do you not have gastric pain anymore?"


    There was no response from inside the bathroom.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    He ignored me but I could not just go in and ask him, s o I turned around and left the room.


    I went to the study and turned on theputer to read the news.


    I had to admit that these journalists were really fast ating up with articles. In no time at all, all


    major media outlets had issued a variety of articles.


    The videos I yed in the hotel had all been published on the inte without fail.


    I did not entirely turn a deaf ear to Zedd''s words, but a s he said, Grayson was not a man I could


    offend. Moreover, the Louises were extremely influential, so if he did not want these videos to


    circte on the inte, he certainly had the ability to suppress this matter. However, he did not do


    it.


    Did he not want to help Petra anymore?


    That was probably not the case. Judging from how protective he was of her at the banquet earlier, I


    could tell that he loved Petra.


    Petra did not take further actions as well and they both allowed me to do these things.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why?


    I thought about it for a very long time but still could not figure out the reason. Seeing that it waste,


    I left the study and returned to the bedroom.


    After returning to the bedroom, I realized that Theo had note out of the bathroom. I had a bad


    feeling about it.


    I quickly walked to the bathroom door and raised my hand to knock on the door. "Theo, are you not


    done bathing yet?"


    There was still no response from inside the bathroom.


    Afraid that something had happened to him, I opened the door straight away and walked in.


    The bathroom was filled with fog and I could vaguely see Theo lying in the bathtub. He was not


    moving at all. My heart began pounding. "Are you okay, Theo?"


    As soon as I said that, the man lying in the bathtub sat up.


    He looked nkly at me. "You really are eager, huh?"


    U H


    I felt a little awkward, not knowing what to say.


    Just as I turned around to leave, Theo stepped out of the bathtub and grabbed my arm.


    I looked up at him, his cold gaze making me ufortable. I lowered my head to avoid seeing his


    wless muscles.


    "Did I give you permission toe in?" he asked coldly.


    I gulped. "I called you from outside the door but you didn''t respond. I came in because I was worried


    that something had happened to you."


    He sneered. "Are you worried about me?"


    I pursed my lips and did not say a word.


    If I continued to say something else, he would surely mock me further, so I might as well shut up.


    Thankfully, he did not say anything else. He then grabbed a towel to wipe his hair several times


    before leaving the bathroom.


    When I saw the way he whipped his hair, I seriously doubted if he was sick.


    If I were sick, I would not even have the strength to wipe my hair, let alone whip my hair.


    I had not removed my makeup yet, so after Theo left the bathroom, I closed the door and nned to


    take a bath as well.


    After bathing, I saw the clothes that Theo had changed out of in theundry basket. He would


    usually wash his own clothes. I had never washed anything for him even after we had been married


    for s o long.


    I was clearly an ipetent wife.


    I pursed my lips, then took the clothes out of the


    Theo pushed the bathroom door in and I froze.


    Awkward!


    How very awkward!


    Theo walked behind me and took a look. "Do you know how much they cost?¡±


    Theo sneered. "Everything, including what you''re wearing, isn''t cheap. If that''s how you normally


    wash clothes, I should really go downstairs and ask Miss Woods how many garments you''ve


    destroyed."

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    I was dumbfounded.


    It was no wonder I was always destroying clothes!


    Theo snorted and said nothing more. He then reached out to take the phone that was on the


    counter and went out.


    I quickly finished up with the washing.


    However, this time, I did so very gently...


    I did not see Theo after I got out of the bathroom.


    While wiping my hair, I walked out of the bedroom and stood at the railing to look downstairs. I saw


    Theo lying on the couch and Mason standing beside him doing a body check-up.


    Mason majored in Western medicine but he knew a thing or two about herbalism.


    There were many treatment methods to cure gastric problems. Mason wrote a prescription and


    gave it to Miss Woods, asking her to find someone to go to a herbalist to get the herbs.


    Seeing that I hade downstairs, he said to Theo faintly, "Now that she''s back, you should start


    taking your medicine and stop ruining your body. You¡¯re an adult now, I can''t believe you''re harming


    your own health just because you had an argument with your


    wife..."


    Mason did not finish his sentence because Theo¡¯s gaze could kill and he could not stand it.


    Mason packed up his medical kit and nned to leave. I looked at Theo. "I''ll see Dr. Lynch off."


    He narrowed his eyes but did not say a word.


    I followed Mason to the vi¡¯s main door and said, "Dr. Lynch, can we talk if you¡¯re not in a hurry to


    leave?"


    Mason turned around to look at me. "What do you want to talk about?¡±


    I pursed my lips and asked after a very long time," Have you met Ceciliately?"


    Mason frowned. "No.¡±


    I took a deep breath. "She¡¯s gone."


    "Gone?" Mason frowned. "What do you mean she¡¯s gone?"


    I cast my eyes down and lowered my voice. "She got into a car ident on August 10th and passed


    away."


    Mason clenched his hand that was not holding the medicine kit into a fist.


    "Her child did not make it either."


    I would not tell him that the child was still alive. This was what Cecilia wanted, and I would not go


    against her wishes.


    However, I must tell him about Cecilia''s death and the fact that she was pregnant with his child at


    the time.


    Cecilia liked him, and I wanted to know if he liked Cecilia too.


    "Was that my child?" Mason asked with uncertainty.


    I nodded.


    He did not speak for a very long time. I could sense a cold aura exuding from his very being.


    "Alright. Thanks for telling me," he said ndly.


    He turned around to leave after saying that.


    He behaved in such a calm manner that it was as though Cecilia was just an insignificant person to


    him, a passerby in his life who was not important to him.


    Miss Woods had gone out earlier. When she came back and saw me standing dazedly at the door,


    she said worriedly, "Miss Wanda, don''t stand at the door for too long. It''s cold."


    I nced at her. "Did you see Dr. Lynch?¡±


    Miss Woods nodded. "I did. But he seems odd. It¡¯s like he just lost his soul. I greeted him but it was


    like he didn''t see me and he nearly bumped into me."


    I breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what she said.


    If that was the case, did that mean Cecilia was not exactly insignificant to him?


    My mood was not as bad as it was earlier, but it was not good either.


    Miss Zuri helped Theo upstairs. After sitting for a few minutes on the sofa in the living room, I went


    upstairs too.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When I entered the bathroom, I saw Theo changing his clothes and froze. "You''re going out at this


    time of night?¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Theo darted me a nce and said in an extremely cold tone, "No?"


    I suddenly felt speechless.


    Seeing that he was about to put on his necktie, I quickly said, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go


    out, but it''ste now and the roads are slippery. Besides, you¡¯re unwell, so you''re not in a good state


    to go out."


    Theo sneered. "I''ll listen to your advice but won''t necessarily follow it."


    You win!


    Theo put on his jacket and left the room. Soon, the sound of a car engine was heard outside the


    vi and gradually disappeared.


    I stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and sighed a few times. I really had no idea what kind


    of rtionship Theo and I were in at the moment. He refused to ept my proposal to have a


    divorce, so in that case, we should just continue to live in harmony. However, he did not seem to


    want to do that either. 1


    What was I supposed to do, then?


    Petra''s reputation was ruined, while Cindy was sent to


    Salt City. Neither Petra nor Grayson helped her after I stabbed her, and Theo was on my side. That


    had left her tremendously hurt. It would probably take a while for her to recover. 2


    My marriage with Theo had reached an impasse. I was very tired and felt as if I had lost my sense


    of direction in life.


    How should I go about my life in the future?


    I did not know the answer to this question. Therge vi was very quiet. It was as if I was the only


    one in i t. At this moment, I felt like I was in a cemetery.


    It was beginning to snow outside. I sat on the floor and leaned against the bed, lost in thoughts. I


    thought about many things. The more I thought about them, the more irritable I got. Iy on the bed


    and tried to sleep but could not.


    My phone rang at this moment. After picking it up, I saw that it was a call from Tyler.


    After answering the call, I asked ndly, "What''s up?"


    "You and Theo haven¡¯t made up yet?" he asked with augh in return.


    I felt my head hurt and massaged my be. "Do you not have better things to do that you''re


    worrying about my marriage instead of sleeping thiste at night?"


    "I didn''t want to worry about your marriage either, but ..." I could sense that he was gloating. "Maybe


    I shouldn¡¯t tell you that I saw him at The Imperial


    surrounded by a few women. I''m afraid your heart can¡¯t take it."


    After a pause, he continued, "Aren''t you nning to get involved when you know that he''s dallying


    with other women out there thiste at night instead of going home?"


    "That''s very normal." I cast my gaze downward." You''re all men. Why are you allowed to dally with


    women thiste at night instead of staying at home but he can''t?"


    Tyler probably did not expect me to say this and fell silent for a very long time.


    Just as I nned to hang up, he said, "Are you really not concerned that he''s messing with other


    women out there?"


    I raised my wrist and looked at my neatly-trimmed nails. ¡°He¡¯s an adult now and knows what he''s


    doing. It''s his choice to dally with women out there after arguing with me. Since he has made this


    choice, what else can I possibly do? I can stop him but not his heart. I can stop him from doing it


    now but I can''t stop him forever."


    If this were in the past, I would definitely be really heartbroken, but not anymore. People always


    wanted many things in life but did not get what they wanted. Those who were not open-minded


    enough would live i n agony and be very weary. I was now at the stage where I was forced to


    be open-minded and was past the stage of putting love first.


    After all, love was not a necessity in a person''s life. It was not something that one could not live


    without.


    Tyler chuckled. "It¡¯s a good thing that you''re thinking about it that way."


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, then I''m hanging up." I checked the time. "It''ste and time for me to sleep."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You wouldn''t have been so quick to pick up my call if you could sleep."


    He was really smart.


    I raised my eyebrows. "Spit it. What do you want?"


    "Want to grab a drink together?" Tyler chuckled. "It makes no sense that he''s drinking out there


    while you''re at home looking at the wall and having insomnia."


    I yawned and lifted the nket to get out of bed." You''re right.¡±


    "I''ll go and pick you up right now."


    After a pause, Tyler continued, "Don¡¯t hang up the phone."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    After changing out of my clothes, I went downstairs and sat on the sofa in the living room. After two


    minutes of staring at the TV, I said, "Tyler, I think my illness is getting serious." i


    On the other end of the call, Tyler''s breathing turned heavy. "Let''s talk after I arrive."


    Soon, his car arrived at the door of the vi.


    I walked out of the gate and got into the car.


    The headlights of the car illuminated a small area in front of me. I looked at that small area and felt


    tightness in my chest.


    I felt as though only the ce where I was standing was bright while everywhere else was pitch-


    ck. I did not know where to go and what was around me.


    I often had suicidal thoughts when I tried to escape this stifling feeling.


    I would not have to be afraid anymore if I died, nor did I have to be upset wondering where to go.


    My illness had be serious and I knew that, but I refused to treat it.


    Tyler started the car. "Want to go somewhere?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips. "I want to drink."


    Tyler smiled. "Sure."


    The sky was dark and the road was slippery. Tyler was a person who appreciated his life, so even


    though there were very few cars on the road, he did not drive too fast.


    When he saw me looking out the car window in a daze, he said, "Do you have any ns for the


    future?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I answered very quickly.


    Without even thinking about it, I knew that I had no ns right now. The future was bleak to me.


    I had no expectations anymore, whether it was toward a love rtionship or life.


    Therefore, it was actually good to have desires. Only then would one feel alive and try every means


    possible to survive and get what one desired.


    A person who had no desires, like me, would think of... death every single time. There was no


    purpose to keep living.


    Tyler fell silent for a moment before asking, "Want to g o back to our old house to take a look?"


    "Old house?" I was stunned. "Wasn''t the old house''snd bought by developers to build a resort?"


    "Ournd wasn''t demolished."


    I raised my eyebrow. "You bought it?"


    Tyler nodded with a smile. "I wouldn''t call it that. I invested with the condition that ournd remains


    untouched."


    I felt the urge to cry. "That''s nice."


    After a pause, I continued, "Maybe after New Year¡¯s. I''ll take Munchkin with me."


    Tyler raised his eyebrow. "Who''s Munchkin?"


    "Cecilia''s son." I lowered my head.


    Tyler said no more.


    After arriving at the entrance of The Imperial Club, Tyler and I got out.


    While walking inside The Imperial Club, Tyler said, "M y treat. You can have as much fun as you


    want tonight."


    I smirked. "Can I order a few young men to keep mepany too?"


    Tyler tutted. "Well, you can, but you can''t touch them."


    I smiled and did not say anything else.


    "Well, isn''t it Mr. Schuman?"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    The person was probably familiar with Tyler as Tyler did not frown even when he put his arms


    around his shoulders.


    "I brought my sister over to have some fun," Tyler said with augh.


    He greeted me and said a few words to Tyler before going back to enjoy himself. My gaze followed


    him, and I saw him enter a huge hall with shing lights in it. It looked really lively there.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I smiled slightly. "I don¡¯t want to go to a private room anymore."


    Tyler raised his eyebrows. "Let''s go have some fun in the hall, then."


    After entering the hall, we found a table and Tyler called a waiter over to order wine.


    After the waiter left, Tyler leaned against the back of the sofa and looked at me. "Do you want a


    divorce?"


    I did not answer.


    "Anyone can tell that you¡¯re unhappy. It''ll be a good choice for you to get a divorce."


    Tyler put away the smile on his face. "Even if you don''t take a single cent, the Schumans have


    enough for you to squander money for the rest of your life. Go ahead and do whatever you want in


    life. Try


    something you¡¯ve never tried before. Otherwise, won''t this life be nothing but in vain?"


    I looked at the woman who was swaying her body hard while dancing on the stage.


    "How many people are actually content in this world? Everyone has things that bother them. I''m


    already much happier than most people in this world. I''m content."


    "If that''s what your mind thinks, then your illness wouldn¡¯t be so serious now."


    I could not refute Tyler''s words.


    Everyone understood the reasoning behind it, but whether one could be open-minded about it was


    a different story.


    The waiter brought the wine. Tyler poured me a ss and I took a sip.


    "We''ll see."


    Tyler grabbed my hand. "Wandy, promise me that you''ll live on no matter what happens. You know


    how i t feels like to lose someone important. You won''t want to see the people who value you


    heartbroken and sad, right?¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say a word.


    Tyler did not continue and merely drank wine with m e, ss after ss.


    Wine was a great thing for when one wanted to escape the troubles in life and to face life in a less


    sober state.


    I wanted to get drunk tonight and sleep deeply.


    What needed to be done the next day would be a question for tomorrow after I sobered up...


    "How dare you spoil my fun?!¡±


    From the table beside came the furious roar of a man. I turned around to look only to see a man


    pping the woman beside him.


    The womany on the sofa. She covered her face and began crying.


    I frowned and picked up the wine ss from the table and tossed it at him.


    I felt like I had the potential to y basketball as the ss hit him squarely in the middle of his face.


    He screamed in pain, and when the pain somewhat subsided, he stood up and roared furiously.


    "Who tossed that?"


    "Me." Tyler stood up.


    The man stormed over in anger. "Do you have a death wish?"


    Tyler stuck his hands in his pockets and looked him u p and down. "Is any Tom, Dick, and Harry


    allowed toe into The Imperial now? Why would they even let a hideous thing like you in?"


    "Who are you calling hideous?" The man grabbed a wine bottle.


    The hall manager heard themotion and came over. As soon as he saw that it was an argument


    and the party involved was Tyler, hisplexion changed. "Mr. Schuman, what brings you here in


    the hall today? There will always be someone in the hall who will inevitably spoil your mood. I''ll take


    you to the private room right away."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Tyler raised his eyebrows. "Can¡¯t I have fun in the hall too?"

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    The manager shook his head hard. "What are you talking about? Of course, you can have fun


    anywhere. Even if you want to have fun on the rooftop, we''ll make sure you¡¯re happy and satisfied.¡±


    Tyler snorted and looked at the greasy man. "Chase this dog out."


    The manager agreed and looked at the man, immediately putting away his smile. "Mister, you¡¯ve


    disturbed other customers, so please see yourself out."


    He had used the most polite tone to say the most impolite words.


    A clever person would leave, but this man was clearly a fool.


    He pushed the manager away. "Mind your own business."


    He looked at Tyler and widened his eyes to re at him. "Acting all high and mighty, eh, Mr.


    Schuman? Let me beat you up so I''ll know which idiot you are."


    Anyone could tell that this man was a nouveau riche a t one nce. He thought he was unbeatable


    just because he was a customer here, so he was not afraid o f anything.


    To put it bluntly, he was foolish as hell!


    Tyler was an unmerciful man. Anyone who provoked him would not get to resolve the conflict in


    peace. If Tyler was not killed, then that person would be killed. The man was just about to raise his


    hand that was holding the bottle when Tyler kicked him in the stomach.


    The man copsed straight to the ground. Tyler lifted his foot and stepped on him. "Why don''t you


    first let m e see which idiot you are."


    A shrill cry rang out, and everyone who was still partying in the hall fell silent.


    I sat quietly on one side drinking wine, not sparing even a single nce.


    When Tyler was done venting out, he gave one final kick at the man''s face and stepped on it. "Don''t


    let a person like this in here next time or I might wonder when has The Imperial turned into a zoo."


    The manager agreed. "Don''t worry, Mr. Schuman. We''ll definitely manage the establishment more


    strictly in the future. We''re sorry for ruining your mood. All your expenses tonight are on the house."


    Having said that, he quickly ordered several waiters to lift the man on the ground away.


    Tyler sat down and found me looking straight at him. He smiled. "Did I frighten you?"


    I frowned. "It''s not a good habit to beat others up when you¡¯re in a bad mood."


    Back then, Tyler was a dark person who advocated violence to solve all problems. He would


    definitely use every means possible to ruthlessly retaliate against whoever messed with him.


    I thought he was different now, but no, he had merely learned how to disguise it.


    After the workout, Tyler felt his body warm up and took off his coat while saying, "I''ll learn to control


    it."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Tyler asked for a few more sses of wine. After the waiter left, he said with a smile, "It''s not a


    good habit for you to be nosy either.¡±


    "That''s my choice.¡± I was indignant.


    Tyler smiled and looked across my shoulder. "Thatdy looks like she wants toe over and


    speak to you.¡±


    I turned around to look and said ndly, "I was just in a bad mood and wanted to vent out with the


    help of alcohol. I wasn¡¯t really trying to help her."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Do you think you were helping her?¡±


    A crisp and pleasant voice rang in my ears.


    I looked up and saw a very beautiful woman-a hostile kind of beautiful.


    She sat down beside me and picked up a ss of wine that had not been touched yet, downing it in


    a single gulp.


    I frowned. "You are?"


    The woman looked at me and sneered. "Cassey Louis."


    Cassey Louis?


    I searched my brain and remembered that she was Grayson¡¯s older sister.


    If one must say, Cassey, Grayson''s older sister, was the biggest joke in the Louises.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Cassey was 20 years younger than Grayson, but she was his older sister.


    This story began with Jackson Louis, Grayson''s father, and his youngest wife.


    Jackson''s love for her reached an abnormal state.


    After Cassey was born, he directly announced that she was the Louises'' eldest daughter, which was


    indirectly announcing that his youngest wife was his rightful first wife.


    This turned into the biggest joke in the Louises, inviting a wave of ridicule every time this was


    mentioned.


    Cassey was pampered the day she was born and became the person with the highest status in the


    family. However, all the pampering had turned her into an arrogant and overbearing person.


    This was my first time meeting her, but it did not leave a good impression on me.


    "What''s your name, Miss?" Cassey asked.


    I pursed my lips. "Wanda Lane."


    "Wanda Lane?" She was stunned for a moment. "You were the one who brought Petra to ruin?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I pursed my lips and made no reply.


    I did not have a good impression of the Louises, and after hearing the ridiculous things about


    Cassey, I did not intend to interact much with her.


    "If you''re here to give us trouble, then you can just say so. If not, then please go elsewhere," Tyler


    said coldly.


    "Why should I give you trouble for no reason?" Cassey ran her fingers through her hair and let out


    an enchanting smile. "I''m here to make friends with Miss Lane."


    Tyler and I frowned at the same time.


    Cassey picked up a ss of wine and handed it to me. "To be honest, I hate Petra and her


    daughter. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I want to be your friend."


    She wanted to be my friend?


    I did not forget the look of contempt she gave me when she came over earlier. Although it was now


    gone, I still could not bring myself to like her. I could not bring myself to socialize with arrogant


    people.


    However, she was the Louises'' daughter, so even if I did not want to socialize with her, there was no


    need t o offend her. Hence, I epted the wine ss from her.


    Cassey nodded in satisfaction and turned around to look at the youngdy who was bullied earlier.


    "You''d better help her to the end or she''s doomed."


    I raised my eyebrow. "What do you mean?¡±


    Cassey chuckled. "Although that fatty is just a nouveau riche, he has enough power to kill this


    youngdy. He can''t take it out on you and Mr. Schuman, so he¡¯ll vent it out on her. I can assure you


    that the fatty will definitely find her and make her life a living hell."


    After a pause, she continued, "How is it that a pampereddy like me can figure this out but not


    you? Is it because there are too many people protecting you?"


    U H


    Make friends? She must be here to pick a fight.


    When the manager came back, he walked up to thedy and pulled a long face. "You know the


    rules here, Sara. Since you''ve chosen to work in this line, then you need to abide by the rules.


    Besides, you know very well that keeping himpany for a night is equivalent to several days of


    your wage. Are you not here to earn money?"


    Basically, he was telling her that honor could not coexist with shame. Thedy''splexion


    alternated between red and white.


    "You''re here to earn money too, right?" I got up and walked over. "In that case, why don''t I give you


    31,000 dors to get naked and do a sexy dance on the stage?" "You''re joking, Miss," the manager


    quickly said.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    "I''m not joking with you." I sneered. "If you think 31,000 dors isn¡¯t much, then I''ll give you more


    until you''re willing to do it."


    The level of consumption in Whaldorf City was high, s o even wages were much higher than in


    other cities. Even so, this manager¡¯s monthly sry would not exceed 47,000 dors.


    He needed to pay off his mortgage and car loan every month. If he had a wife and kids, then he


    would have t o pay for their living expenses too. Hence, there would not be much money left every


    month. 31,000 dors was certainly no small amount for him.


    "I didn''t offend you, did I, Miss?" The manager looked sullen. "You were the one who started the


    fight and I helped you to chase that guest away because you''re with Mr. Schuman. You shouldn''t be


    giving me trouble now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I started the fight?


    Iughed. "You¡¯re the hall manager, right?¡±


    He nodded.


    I crossed my arms in front of my chest and looked indifferently at him.


    "This is The Imperial Club, one of the most reputable clubs in Whaldorf City-not one of those


    random ces you go out there. Miss Sara may be working here, but she didn¡¯t sell herself to you.


    She¡¯s your employee, not your ve. Now that she ran into problems at work, shouldn''t you, as the


    manager, be the first to intervene? Are the employees in The Imperial Club there for you to scold


    and beat as you wish? If that''s the case, am I permitted to beat you now too? And you can''t say


    anything about that, right?"


    After a pause, I continued, "We¡¯re a society ruled byw. She came here to sell beer, not her body.


    If it''s wrong for her to refuse a person who tried to force himself onto her, am I allowed to call the


    police and report it?"


    After hearing what I said, the manager nced at Sara. I frowned.


    Why did he look at Sara?


    Before I could figure out the answer, the manager raised his inte. "I need some men over


    here."


    In less than a few seconds, a few bodyguards ran over.


    "You''re not going to let me off today, are you, Miss?" the manager said coldly.


    Judging from the way he behaved in front of Tyler just now, he was probably afraid of him.


    If that was the case, he probably would noty a finger on me.


    Did that mean that The Imperial Club had a strong backer? This mere hall manager was bold


    enough to behave domineeringly in front of Tyler.


    I looked at Tyler.


    He looked back at me and smirked. "This club belongs to the Louises."


    So that was how it was...


    Cassey stood up and asked with a grin, "Let¡¯s be friends, Miss Lane."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Is this how you normally make friends, Miss Louis?"


    "Different people need to be treated in different ways." Cassey shrugged. "Why don''t you just give


    me an answer and tell me if we can be friends or not?"


    This was my first time seeing someone forcing someone else to be friends.


    I sneered. "If I refuse to be your friend, Miss Louis, then my brother and I won¡¯t be able to step out


    of this ce today, huh?¡±


    "Yes, you can¡¯t." Cassey was smiling even brighter now. "Like you said, this is a society ruled by


    law. If you don''t agree, I won''t use violent means to force you t o agree. I can only think of other


    ways."


    "However..." She continued, "You don''t have to worry about what will happen to Sara. Since she


    was the one who started this whole thing, if that fattyes over and gives me trouble next time, it''ll


    surely result in damages. Hence, she must be punished."

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Tyler taunted unceremoniously, "I finally understand now. Looks like the eldest daughter of the


    Louises is actually afraid that a nouveau riche will give her trouble."


    "I''m not afraid, of course.¡±


    Cassey pointed at Sara. "But she is. If that fatty kills her, then the police wille and investigate


    me because she''s my employee. Wouldn¡¯t that be a big issue for me?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, it was either I left Sara to her doom or helped her to the end.


    I pursed my lips and looked at Sara. "Lady, want to change your job?¡±


    "I''ll arrange it," Tyler offered.


    Sara had not even agreed yet.


    Sara did not know the way we do things, nor could she tell if Tyler and I were speaking the truth. For


    a moment, she was slightly overwhelmed.


    "Are you saying that you''re willing to be my friend now?" Cassey grabbed my arm and asked with


    glowing eyes.


    I faked a smile. "People are racking their brains to be your friend. If I don''t agree, then I''ll be too


    ignorant, don''t you think? Besides, having more friends means having more options open, no?"


    Cassey guffawed, no longer maintaining thedylike image of an aristocraticdy. "That''s decided,


    then. You can¡¯t back out now."


    Having said that, she turned to Sara and said, "It¡¯s your lucky day today. Hurry up and thank Miss


    Lane and Mr. Schuman.¡±


    Sara immediately bent her waist and thanked us." Thank you, Miss Lane and Mr. Schuman, for your


    help. I''ll be sure to repay your kindness."


    "Give me your phone," Tyler said ndly, standing up.


    Sara froze for a moment before pulling out her phone and handing it to Tyler with both hands.


    Tyler took her phone and entered a string of numbers. "Call this number tomorrow afternoon. Tell


    him that Tyler told you to call him and he''ll know what to do.¡±


    He returned the phone to Sara after saying that.


    Sara put her phone back in her pocket and looked up a t Tyler, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "You''re not very good at picking up girls, huh, Mr. Schuman?"


    Cassey looked at him with a faint smile. "Shouldn''t you give her your phone number? Now that


    you''ve


    saved her life, shouldn''t she at least marry you?"


    I realized that the way she talked was no longer just annoying but to the extent that she was asking


    for a beating.


    Tyler nced coldly at her. "If you don''t know what to say, then you might as well not say anything."


    Cassey shrugged, not taking offense.


    "Are you dizzy?" Tyler turned to me and asked tenderly.


    I nodded.


    I had too much to drink and the alcohol was slowly getting to me after a long period of time. I did


    feel quite dizzy now.


    Tyler picked up his jacket from the sofa. "It''ste. We should get going."


    "I was initially nning to take you guys upstairs to have some fun." Cassey put on a regretful look.


    "Since my best friend can¡¯t y anymore, I shouldn''t be keeping you either."


    After a pause, she looked at me. "Miss Lane, aren¡¯t you going to leave me your number?"


    I took out my phone from my pockets. "How inconsiderate of me."


    Later, I read out my phone number to her. She called m y number and hung up. "Go back and send


    me a text via WhatsApp."


    I nodded.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    She walked me and Tyler out of The Imperial Club. Before we got in the car, she shouted, "Don¡¯t


    forget to text me on WhatsApp."


    I let out a long sigh of relief after getting in the car.


    "What''s wrong?" Tyler asked with concern.


    I shook my head with a smile. "Cassey is so different from what I imagined."


    I thought a spoileddy like Cassey would be simr t o Cindy-arrogant, rude, uncaring, and stupid.


    However, Cassey was obviously nothing like that. She was smart but a handful.


    Tyler nodded. "Her mother isn''t as simple as you might think.¡±


    A mistress, who was able to turn her daughter into the eldest daughter of the Louises with a status


    much higher than Grayson''s, was not merely difficult to understand but also all-powerful.


    After I got home, Theo had note back yet.


    Not wanting to concern myself with his business, Iy on the bed drowsily and fell asleep not long


    after.


    The next morning, I was woken up by the phone ringing. I raised the phone and saw that it was


    Xander. I quickly answered it. "What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    "I saw the news. Were you the one behind Petra''s incident?" The first question he asked me was


    rted t o a topic I did not want to talk about.


    I rolled over and closed my eyes. "I did it."


    Xander sighed. "I know you hate her, Wandy, but how far are you going to go before you''ll finally be


    satisfied?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. "Are you saying that I should do nothing at all?¡±


    "That¡¯s not what I mean."


    Xander''s voice was filled with helplessness. "I don''t want you to turn to the kind of person you hate.


    I think you''ve done enough and should stop now. If you live every day seeking revenge, then those


    of us who care about you will be really heartbroken.¡±


    I sat up from my bed, lowered my head, and chuckled bitterly.


    "It''s toote, Xander. I''ve already turned into the kind o f person I used to hate. Actually, I don''t think


    this version of myself is bad. At least, this is much better than before when I wasn¡¯t able to do


    anything but suffer in pain.¡±


    No one should regret the changes they made, because the moment one wanted to change was the


    moment one was unhappy with one''s current state.


    Xander sighed softly, not continuing this subject. "Are


    you done with your work over there? When are you nning toe back to Salt City? Jerome and


    I will g o and pick you up."


    "I''ll go back when I''m done with all my work here."


    After hanging up the phone, I got out of bed to wash u P-


    When I was done washing up, I went downstairs and saw Miss Woods packing her suitcase in the


    living room. I went over and asked, "Are you going back to Salt City, Miss Woods?"


    "Yeah, I''m going back this afternoon." She stood up straight and smiled at me. "Are you and Mr.


    Grant nning to celebrate New Year''s in Salt City?"


    I was unsure about Theo, but I was definitely celebrating New Year¡¯s in Salt City.


    I did not say that, though. Instead, I said, "We might go back to Salt City to celebrate New Year''s."


    Miss Woods frowned. "You¡¯re now the Schumans'' daughter. You should go back to the Schumans''


    ce t o celebrate New Year''s."


    "We''ll see." My head was suddenly hurting.


    I drove to thepany after eating breakfast. As soon as I stepped into the office, the finance


    manager came looking for me.


    The financial statement of the second half of the year was well over five times more than the first


    half.


    I put down the statement and smiled at the finance manager. "This finance statement is the best


    New Year''s gift to me. It¡¯s going to be New Year¡¯s soon. Why don¡¯t you give all the employees


    bonuses so they can all have a great New Year''s?"


    The finance manager nodded. "Don''t worry, Miss Lane. We''ll work harder after New Year''s."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I nodded with a smile. "Go on, then."


    I initially came here to expand my own business.


    After having enough capital, I would undercut Petra''s business so she would not earn a single


    penny from the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    However, that was no longer necessary now...


    I was happy to be able to achieve what I had achieved so far and did not let Matthew down.


    Thinking about Matthew, my mood was not as good anymore. In order to stop thinking about him, I


    asked the secretary to bring in the documents that I needed t o go through. Only by keeping myself


    busy would I be able to stop myself from overthinking.


    I worked all the way till noon and remembered what Miss Woods said. I then gave Carlson a call.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I proposed to have a meal with him, and we agreed to meet at a famous Italian restaurant.


    There was traffic getting from thepany to the restaurant. He had been waiting for a very long


    time when I arrived.


    I took my seat and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Dad. There was traffic on my way here."


    Carlson burst outughing. "Don''t you think you''re treating me like a stranger by talking to me like


    that? As a father, what''s wrong with waiting a little longer for my daughter?"


    I smiled. "Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say that again."


    After ordering the food, I finally said the things I had been thinking about on my way here. "Dad, if


    we follow the rules, then I should go home to celebrate New Year''s this year, but a good friend of


    mine passed away some time ago and she left a child in Salt City. The child is still very young and


    can''t stand cold winter days, so I n to go back to Salt City to celebrate New Year''s this year."


    Carlson smiled. "The Schumans aren''t bound by that many rules. You can celebrate New Year''s


    wherever you want to. I won''t be mad if you don¡¯t celebrate at home. Besides, since she was your


    best friend, it''s only right for you to go over and visit the young child she left behind."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re not mad about it. I was worried that you would be


    unhappy, so I hesitated for a very long time before telling you this."


    "This is just a trivial matter. As for you and Theo..." Carlson paused for a moment before continuing,


    "Is there something wrong between the two of you?"


    I subconsciously shook my head to deny it. "No, we''re pretty good."


    Carlson frowned. "My child, a married couple is bound together by love. You can''t just think about


    getting a divorce when you argue or have a conflict. Marriage isn''t a game."


    After a pause, he continued, "You can¡¯t say that you''re notpatible just because you have


    different


    personalities. There are no perfectlypatible couples in this world. The so-calledpatibility is


    the result of a couple''s hard work. Besides, Theo is a very outstanding man. It''s hard to find


    outstanding men like him now. You should cherish him.¡±


    I chose to listen to his words not because he was my family but also because his words made


    sense.


    Compatibility and ipatibility. Just because two people were ipatible, was that to say that


    they were not suitable for each other?


    I thought about this question some time ago but was never able to give myself an answer. Carlson


    had answered that for me now.


    I picked up my cup and took a sip of water. "I''ll listen t o you."


    Carlson nodded. "I''m d to hear that."


    "How are the Louises doing, Dad?" I asked.


    Carlson smiled. "I can tell that Grayson has no ns of touching you. It''s strange. Judging from his


    violent temper, he should be trying to teach you a lesson by now."


    I thought it was strange too.


    Why?


    Did Grayson and Petra have bigger schemes?


    Everything was unknown at the moment. I should be o n my guard.


    However, I was not afraid even if they wanted to retaliate against me. The worst that could happen


    was dying, and death was thest thing I was afraid of at the moment.


    Carlson still had work to finish in the afternoon. I did not go back to the office after lunch.


    I went to the supermarket for grocery shopping before driving to the Nietzsches'' ce.


    I chatted with Jeshua and left when it was almost five o''clock.


    When I returned to the vi, I walked in and saw Theo sitting on the sofa watching TV. I felt a little


    surprised.


    I did not want to go over and talk to him after what had happenedst night. It was not because I


    was angry but because I did not know how tomunicate with him.


    I went directly upstairs to my room.


    "So you went to the Nietzsches'' ce today and are nning to go to the cemetery to see Matthew


    tomorrow?"


    Theo''s cold voice rang out behind me. I was startled and turned around to look at him


    discontentedly. " You''re really well-informed, Mr. Grant."


    He had sent someone to follow me, and I was aware of that. However, being aware and hearing it


    from him were twopletely different things.


    Theo ignored my statement and said, "When do you n to go and visit him? Should I ask


    someone to buy a car full of flowers so it¡¯ll seem grander?"


    Those words sounded off no matter how I listened to them. I took a deep breath and tried my best


    not to sound that mad because I did not want to argue with him.


    "Theo, I won''t interfere in your affairs so don''t interfere in mine. That way, we can also live in


    peace."


    Arguing with him was a waste of time and energy, hence it waspletely unnecessary.


    Fortunately, Theo did not continue, nor did he stop me from going to the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, I went downstairs to have my meal.


    Theo did note downstairs to eat. I could not care less about him. He was not going to let


    himself starve t o death anyway.


    After eating, I went upstairs and looked at the time. It was still early and there was nothing much to


    do, so I asked Miss Zuri to find me a suitcase. I wanted to pack for my journey to Salt City.


    When Theo came back from the study and saw me packing my suitcase, his expression


    immediately turned sullen. He walked over and snatched the clothes from my hands.


    I stared coldly at him.


    He tossed the clothes on the floor. "Wanda Lane, if you want to leave, then you should at least


    inform me first. Don''t you think you''re too uneducated?"


    My head hurt from his yelling and I got up while saying indifferently, "Theo Grant, there is no point


    arguing with each other. It''ll only make our rtionship worse."


    After a pause, I continued, "I told you earlier. We need t o separate and cool off. After we¡¯ve calmed


    down, we need to think if it''s necessary to go on. If yes, then we need to sit down and discuss how


    we¡¯re going to get along in the future. If not, then we should just break u p on good terms.¡±


    "Do you want to get a divorce that badly?¡±


    Theopletely ignored what I said.


    "Am I not kind enough to you? I think I am. I''ve fulfilled my duty as a husband."


    After a pause, he said in a mocking tone, "Or perhaps you think that you can find someone better


    than me now that you''re the Schumans'' daughter?"


    He was simply unreasonable!


    I took a deep breath. "Theo, can you please reflect on yourself before you condemn me? Tell me,


    what am I supposed to do? I gave in and came home with youst night but you gave me the cold


    shoulder. I suggested we separate for a period of time but you insist that I want to divorce so badly.


    What should I do to make you happy?" 8

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    I initially intended to say these words in a very calm tone, but that did not happen. I grew agitated as


    I spoke, and the grievances in my heart could not be concealed anymore.


    Theo sneered. "I want you to forget about Matthew and have nothing to do with anything rted to


    him, the Zimmers and Nietzsches included."


    Out of all the things he said, I could only bring myself not to be involved in the Grants'' affairs.


    However, Jeshua had helped me before. I really liked and respected this old man. I could not stand


    not being able to see him again.


    Forgetting about Matthew was even harder to do. He had left an indelible mark in my life. How could


    I possibly forget about him?


    Seeing that I did not reply after a very long time, Theo grew agitated and pinched my chin so hard


    that it felt like he was about to crush it into pieces. "Tell me if you can do it or not!"


    I furrowed my brows hard. "Theo, can you just stop bringing Matthew up?"


    He just would not stop bringing Matthew up, huh?


    Why was he so concerned?


    "I can''t stop bringing him up." Theo''s dark eyes were like the abyss.


    "I can¡¯t stand seeing my wife chasing after someone who looks like him in the crowd, nor can I


    stand seeing another man dwell in the deepest part of my wife''s heart, remembering him from time


    to time.


    "You always say that you¡¯re just friends, but only kindergarteners would believe you. He adored you


    and you knew that, but you continued to be close to him. I n his eyes, you were giving him a


    chance. That''s what I think too. How am I supposed to believe that you were purely friends?"


    His words soundedpletely absurd to me. I did not expect that he would so illogically and blindly


    make assumptions like women did. I smirked indifferently.


    "If that¡¯s what you think, then there''s nothing to discuss between us anymore. I''m just a fickle


    woman i n your eyes and am not worthy of the outstanding Mr. Theo Grant. You should probably


    consider divorcing m e as soon as you can."


    I was both angry and aggrieved. My eyes involuntarily turned pink after saying those words.


    Theo pursed his lips. "Don''t misinterpret my words."


    I raised both hands and pushed him away. "That''s what you¡¯re saying. I''m not misinterpreting."


    He tried to grab my arm but I smacked his hands away. "Don''t touch me. Get lost."


    After a pause, I gritted my teeth and said, "You''re a bastard."


    Theo did not attempt to touch me again, nor did he say another word. He merely stared at me with a


    dark and gloomy expression.


    After staring at me for a very long time, he turned around to leave.


    I watched his back and felt tremendously heartbroken.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    If he left, then it would be the end of our rtionship. Although this was not verbally said, I could


    sense it.


    How did we end up this way?


    I lowered my head, my tears dripping down onto the floorboard.


    When I heard the door open, my head went nk. Without thinking, I darted over and hugged him


    from behind.


    I did not say anything. I merely called out his name over and over again.


    Theo remained silent.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized.


    He moved his body. "Why are you apologizing?"


    I made no reply.


    Theo grabbed my hands and turned around to look at me with tenderness in his eyes. "Promise me


    that you''ll forget about Matthew and stop interfering in the


    Zimmers and Grants'' affairs, okay?"


    I squeezed my eyes shut, waves of pain hitting my heart.


    Maybe there was really no room to salvage this situation between us anymore. He wanted me to


    give u p on things I could not give up and I expected the same from him. There was no way for us to


    resolve the conflict between us.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    I took a deep breath and drew my hands out from Theo''s huge palm. "I¡¯m really sorry, Theo, but I


    can''t promise you that."


    Theo''s body stiffened as an icy chill emanated from his body. His eyes were bone-piercingly cold as


    well.


    A strong sense of powerlessness rose in my heart.


    Actually, this had nothing to do with anyone else. It was my marriage with Theo that went wrong.


    There was a huge problem between us.


    "Theo..." I clenched my hands that were hanging down my sides into fists, exerting all the strength


    in me to say, ¡°Let''s... get a divorce."


    Theo raised his hand and squeezed my chin, his eyes filled with frost. "Stop dreaming, Wanda


    Lane. I''ll not agree to a divorce. Never."


    His tone was so sullen that I could not stop my body from shivering.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He did not seem to have anything else to say. He lowered his head to bite down on my ears hard


    before turning around to leave.


    Were we supposed to keep torturing each other like this if we did not get a divorce?


    I sat down on the floor, hugging my knees and closing


    my eyes. My head was hurting.


    I sat on the floor for a very long time before getting up and continuing to pack my luggage.


    Get out of here as soon as possible. I repeated the same words in my head.


    After packing my luggage, I took my phone and booked a flight to Salt City tomorrow before going to


    bed.


    I thought I would not be able to sleep, but I miraculously fell asleep in no time at all.


    However, I did not sleep until morning as I was woken up in the middle of the night by the sound of


    the door opening and closing.


    I opened my eyes and saw Theo walking out of the bathroom without a shirt. His lower body was


    wrapped in a bath towel. He did not wipe his hair dry, and water droplets were dripping down from


    his hair onto his chest.


    He was a very attractive man. Whether it was his looks, physique, or the attributes he was naturally


    equipped with, he was a man who could easily make any woman go crazy.


    Theo walked over, lifted the covers, and climbed into bed.


    There was a gush of warm air, and the fragrance of the shower gel filled the tip of my nose. I felt


    dizzy.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and pressed his body against mine.


    After two minutes, I moved my body to get away from Theo but he held me tighter. "Sleep. Move


    again and I can''t promise you that I¡¯ll stay put."


    I was so scared that I dared not move anymore.


    After a few more minutes, Theo¡¯s breathing became even. He had fallen asleep.


    I opened my eyes to look at his face with the help of the moonlight. I did not look closely enough at


    him earlier. Now that I was, I realized that there were dark circles under his eyes and weariness was


    written all over his face.


    He was in such deep sleep that he did not even wake u p after my fingers lingered on his face for a


    long time.


    It did not take long for me to feel a little sleepy. I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    I did not sleep well, though. I would wake up from time to time.


    When I woke up again, I found that it was already dawn. I did not want to sleep anymore and


    intended t o get up.


    Theo''s arm was still wrapped around my waist. I attempted to remove it but could not do so no


    matter what.


    He was pretending to be asleep.


    I felt a little speechless. "I have to get up."


    "Get up and go where?" Theo opened his eyes.


    I pursed my lips. "What am I supposed to do if I don''t get out of bed after I wake up?"

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Theo rolled over and pressed himself against me. "Do something else that''s interesting."


    My expression changed, and I was just about to struggle when he grabbed both my wrists with one


    hand. He pressed them on top of my head with a hidden threat in his eyes. "Don''t move or you''ll


    suffer the consequences."


    He was no threat to me. He was just about tond a kiss when I ducked my head.


    "Must you make me mad?" Theo''s voice was filled with displeasure.


    "We won''t divorce. As long as we''re not divorced, you are to perform your duty as a wife."


    F*ck...


    I must have hit my headst night to rush over to hug him. Why did I do this to myself? 1


    Just as I was about to lose it, the phone on the bedside table rang. Theo and I looked over at the


    same time. Theo reached out to get it.


    I caught a glimpse of the caller and saw Xander''s name. I knew that this was going to be bad.


    Fortunately, Theo spoke first as soon as he answered


    the phone. "Do you not know that calling someone this early in the morning will interrupt their fun


    times?"


    Crazy!


    I could not hear what Xander said, but Theo''s expression was much more sullen than before after


    he hung up the call.


    He looked at me with gloomy eyes. "Let''s get back to business."


    When it was near noon, Theo finally let me go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He asked with a smile, "Why are you going to Salt City?"


    I refused to answer his question and merely said," Stop torturing me."


    "Tell me why you''re going to Salt City," Theo asked again.


    I still refused to answer and got up to go to the bathroom to clean my body.


    He was in a very good mood, so he was not mad even when I did not reply to him this time. He got


    up with m e and held me from behind. "Let''s bathe together?"


    "No." I refused decisively.


    Showering with Theo was the most dangerous thing ever!


    I refused to!


    However, Theo did not take my refusal seriously and picked me up before walking toward the


    bathroom.


    After entering the bathroom, he grabbed a towel and ced it on the tabletop before cing me on


    it.


    He said faintly, "Sit here. I''ll fill the bath.¡±


    I twitched my mouth.


    After the bath was filled, he put me in.


    The bathtub was big enough, so he got in too.


    I always felt awkward taking a bath with Theo no matter how many times we had done it before.


    I finished washing at lightning speed and got up to step out of the bathtub.


    He did not stop me. I got out of the bathroom, wiped m y body clean, and put on new pajamas.


    It did not take long for Theo to step out of the bathroom too. He walked up to me while wiping his


    hair, saying, "It''s an off day for thepany tomorrow and I have no ns. Let''s go and see Quinn


    before going back to Salt City together."


    I shook my head. "I''m not going to see Quinn with you. I''ve booked a flight ticket for three o''clock in


    the afternoon."


    "Cancel it." Theo''s voice turned cold.


    I patiently pursed my lips, then said, "It''s hard to book tickets now because of the New Year rush.


    Besides, we don''t have to go back together. I''ll go back today and you can go back tomorrow after


    visiting Quinn. Isn''t it the same?¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about not being able to book a ticket.¡± Theo extended his hand toward me.


    I frowned. "What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Theo sneered. "I''ll cancel it for you.¡±


    This darn man just would not listen!


    I refused to listen to him and turned around to go into the bathroom to dry my hair.


    He did note in with me. After I was done drying m y hair, I went out and realized that he was no


    longer in the room. I did not care and went downstairs with my luggage.


    I went to the cloakroom and was about to push the door in to get changed when my phone vibrated


    a few times.


    I unlocked my phone to see that it was a text message saying that my flight ticket had been


    sessfully canceled.


    Theo Grant!


    I gnashed my mrs and finally could not hold myself back from smashing my phone to the floor.


    This was so infuriating!


    I put my luggage down and walked quickly toward Miss Zuri. "Where¡¯s Theo, Miss Zuri?"


    She saw the furious look on my face and was stunned. "Mr. Theo... is in the dining room."


    I nodded and trotted toward the dining room.


    When I walked in, Theo was seen leisurely eating his breakfast, looking like he was in a very good


    mood. I could not hold myself back any longer. "Don''t you think you''ve crossed the line, Theo


    Grant? You canceled my ne ticket without my consent. You don''t respect me at all."


    After a pause, I still felt very angry and continued, "Do you even treat me as a human being? Am I a


    pet that you keep? That you can control at will?"


    Theo put down the spoon in his hand and picked up the napkin to wipe his mouth elegantly. "Must


    you be s o mad?"


    We had very different opinions.


    I took a deep breath. "Maybe in your eyes, I don''t need t o be so mad over this, but in my opinion,


    it''s necessary. I hope you can respect me a little. If I don¡¯t agree to something, please don''t take the


    liberty to make decisions for me yourself. Without my permission, please do not touch anything of


    mine. Thank you, Sir."


    Having said that, I turned around and walked out of the dining room without waiting for him to


    respond.


    I went to the cloakroom to get changed, then pushed the luggage and left the vi.


    The driver saw me carrying my luggage and ran toward the garage.


    He drove the car out of the garage and opened the trunk. He then got out and put my luggage in the


    trunk.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After I got in, I rebooked a flight ticket.


    The car began driving and I turned my head around, relieved to see that Theo was not following me.


    When I arrived at the airport, I took my boarding pass and went to the departure gate to wait. I was


    early for the boarding time, so I scrolled Twitter to kill time.


    At this moment, ady sat down beside me but I was not bothered.


    Just then, thedy spoke, "Where are you going, Miss Lane?¡±


    I looked up at her and thought she seemed familiar but could not recall who she was.


    Thedy smiled. "Do you not remember me anymore, Miss Lane?"


    I shot her an apologetic gaze.


    Thedy lowered her head and seemed a little shy." You saved me back in Imperial Club. Do you


    remember me now after putting it like that?"


    Sera?


    I had drunk too much wine that night. The ce was also very dim at the time, so I did not


    remember what she looked like.


    After looking at her from up close, I noticed that she was very beautiful.


    She wore a camel-colored coat, which set off her fairplexion. She was wearing a white knitted


    shirt with a ck-colored skirt and knee-high boots on her feet, making her look very tall.


    She was a beautiful and amicabledy who knew how to dress well.


    I showed a friendly smile. "Are you going home to celebrate New Year''s?¡±


    Sera nodded. "I''m from Salt City. I''m only going home today because it''s not very far.¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    "What a coincidence." I lowered my eyes and smiled." I''m going back to Salt City for New Year¡¯s


    too."


    Most people would find fellow townsfolk easy to get along with. Sera looked at me with glowing


    eyes. "I haven''t met anyone from my hometown since I came t o study in Whaldorf City."


    I frowned. "You''re still studying?"


    The glow in Sera''s eyes disappeared. "My family isn¡¯t very rich and it¡¯s been very difficult for them to


    pay for my college fees, that''s why I¡¯m working and studying at the same time."


    After a pause, she continued, "A senior from the same department introduced me to a job in The


    Imperial and I agreed to just sell wine. But after going, I realized that the job isn''t just purely about


    selling wine. I''m really grateful for your help, Miss Lane. If you hadn¡¯t helped me that night, I


    would''ve...¡±


    Although she did not finish the rest of her sentence, anyone knew what could have happened to


    her.


    I pursed my lips. "It¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart."


    I was not a very sociable person, actually. I really had n o idea what to say to ady with whom I


    had not


    many interactions with.


    After a long silence, Sera found a topic to talk about.


    "My initial n was to do a few more days of part-time work before going back because the pay is


    higher than usual before New Year''s. However, Mr. Schuman arranged a part-time job for me in Salt


    City, and since it''s closer to home, I decided to go home earlier."


    There was a coy look on her face at the mention of Tyler''s name. I understood what was going on.


    "What job did he get you in Salt City?" I asked.


    "It''s in a microfinancepany. It gets busy at the end of the year, so they''re recruiting people. The


    sry given is really high too.¡±


    I nodded and did not ask anything more.


    "By the way." Sera suddenly thought of something. "If you''re going back to Salt City for New Year''s,


    Miss Lane, is Mr. Schumaning along too?"


    I smiled helplessly. "I''m not sure about that. He didn''t tell me anything."


    Sera looked a little disappointed. "Alright then."


    It was time to check the boarding tickets. Together, w e pushed our luggage and walked toward the


    boarding gate.


    It was already dark when the nended at Salt City Airport. Xander was waiting outside the


    airport for m e. When I walked out, he rushed over upon seeing me."


    Hurry up and get in the car. I''m about to be frozen to death.¡±


    I smiled helplessly. "No one asked you to stand outside and wait for me."


    Xander took my luggage. "I was just afraid that you might lose your way if I didn''te and get you


    in time."


    After getting in the car, Xander could not help butin, "Wandy, can you please pay attention


    next time and switch off your phone when you and Theo do the deed? I was so awkward at the


    time."


    My face flushed after hearing what he said. "It was an ident. I''ll pay attention to that in the


    future."


    He did not say anything else. The car came to a stop at the intersection and he looked at me


    through the rearview mirror. "Did you take any precautions?"


    It took me some time to understand what he was saying. I felt a stifling sensation in my chest. ¡°Can


    we skip this topic?"


    Xander pursed his lips. "I''m sorry."


    When the car was about to arrive, he said, "Take a rest when we get back. I''ll take you somewhere


    after that."


    "Where is that?"


    "A herbalist''s home."


    Xander put on a worried expression.


    "It''s no trivial matter that you''re coughing up blood.


    Since Western doctors can¡¯t find anything, you should probably see a herbalist. I happen to know a


    herbalist with excellent medical skills and thought I could take you to him."


    I should not refuse Xander''s good intentions, so I nodded to agree.


    "Do you often have insomnia?" he asked again.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I nodded. "It''s amon problem now."


    Almost all of my health issues were chronic and needed time to heal. It was really tormenting. I had


    neither the time nor patience to wait.


    Xander sighed. "Why don''t you and Theo separate for some time? Stay in Salt City to receive your


    treatment. Your illness can''t wait anymore."

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    He seemed to know a lot about my illness. Jerome might have told him about it.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to divorce him." I would get overwhelmed every time I spoke of this matter. "But he doesn''t


    want a divorce. I''m stuck in between right now."


    As soon as said that, Xander widened his eyes. "Are you crazy? Why do you want a divorce?"


    U H


    Xander mmed on the car brakes and turned to look at me. "He¡¯s rich and good-looking. If you


    divorce him, where are you supposed to find another outstanding man like him?"


    I snickered. "Why don''t you go and live a few days with him? Then you''ll know why I want a


    divorce."


    After a pause, I continued, "Don''t worry about my marriage. What about you? Why haven''t you


    found a partner after so long?"


    Xander¡¯s gaze evaded a little. "You don''t get a partner just because you want to.¡±


    "Really? None?"


    Did he think I was a fool?


    Xander cleared his throat. "None indeed.¡±


    "How long have you been together?"


    Women were born gossipers. At this moment, the desire to gossip within me sparked.


    Xander pulled at his hair in irritation. "Stop asking. I''ll tell you when the timees.¡±


    I shrugged. "Alright then."


    When we arrived at the residential area, Xander and I got out of the car and entered a unit.


    When we walked into the elevator, Xander said, "This residential area has amazingndscape and


    complete amenities. It''s really convenient to stay here and take care of the child."


    Cecilia''s child...


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment and grabbed Xander''s arm. "I-I''m a little nervous."


    Xander smiled. "There''s nothing to be nervous about. Munchkin is very well-behaved and has


    almost never made a fuss. He''s easy to take care of, just like Cecilia."


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything. However, I was still very nervous. I did not know what I


    was nervous about. I was just nervous. Super nervous.


    When I walked out of the elevator, I realized that my hands were clenched the whole time and even


    the palms of my hands were sweaty.


    Jerome heard the elevator and opened the unit''s door.


    He was holding a milk bottle in his hand, and after looking at the little bear apron on him, Iughed


    unkindly. "You''re bing more and more like a dutiful wife and virtuous mother.¡±


    He red at me. ¡°Stop gloating. What you see now will happen to you in the future."


    I froze.


    Right. I was about to raise Munchkin, Cecilia''s child, who was also... my child.


    I changed my shoes and walked into the house.


    Xander said, "Go and wash your hands. The dishes will be ready soon. We can begin eating once


    you''re done washing your hands.¡±


    I followed him inside. He stopped at the door of a room and put down the luggage. "You''ll stay in


    this room."


    I nodded.


    After washing my hands anding out of the bathroom, Jerome saw how anxious I was and gave


    a light chuckle. "Come, I''ll take you to the nursery.¡±


    I quickly nodded.


    Upon entering the nursery and seeing Munchkin lying in the crib, tears immediately welled up in my


    eyes.


    Although the little guy had just woken up, he did not cry. He was merely looking around him with his


    bright piercing eyes. I walked up to him and he looked fixedly at me before giggling.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Jerome waved the milk bottle in front of Nimue and said with a grin, "It¡¯s nice that he''s not afraid of


    strangers."


    I nodded and reached out in an attempt to touch the child¡¯s face but retracted my hand again.


    Jerome smiled and grabbed my wrist, extending it toward the child¡¯s face. The little guy grabbed my


    thumb whilst chuckling.


    My heart instantly melted.


    "Take this." Jerome handed the milk bottle to me." Feed him. I''ll go set out the tes and cutleries."


    He went out before I could refuse. I looked helplessly a t the little guy in front of me, thinking about


    the things I should take note of when feeding a baby milk.


    Fortunately, I had read a lot of parenting books when I was pregnant back then. I could still


    remember some o fit.


    Nimue held the bottle and drank from the bottle joyously. I felt a lump in my throat.


    How wonderful would it be if Cecilia and my child were still alive? We could have gone for an outing


    together with our children. Both of us would sit on one side watching our children y together. That


    would b


    e such a wonderful scene to see.


    When Xander walked in, I quickly lowered my head and wiped away my tears. He patted my


    shoulder and sighed. "Nimue will be your child from now on. Treat him well."


    I nodded. "Don''t worry."


    Xander sat on the chair and said, "Nimue is a premature baby and was never breastfed since birth,


    s o he''s developing much slower and looks a lot smaller than others his age."


    Breastmilk...


    I looked at Xander. "I''m not sure if I still have any breastmilk left."


    Xander frowned. "You''re saying..."


    I obviously had breast milk when I was pregnant back then, but after my child was removed, I did


    not need to stimtectation since breast milk was not needed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was unsure if I still had any breast milk left. I might need to make a trip to the hospital to have the


    obstetrician and gynecologists look at it.


    "Make a trip to the hospital with me tomorrow." I smiled at Nimue. "If the doctor says that I still have


    breast milk left after stimtingctation, then I''ll breastfeed him. Nimue is still young and can''t go


    without breast milk."


    Xander looked a little uneasy. "Wandy, are you not treating me as a man?¡±


    I was stunned. "Why would you say that?"


    He brushed his nose. "I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to discuss stuff like that with a man like


    me."


    "What¡¯s not appropriate about that?" Iughed. "I¡¯m already a married woman who has given birth


    once. Plus, would you still be interested in me? Besides, now that you''ve gotten together with


    Jerome, you''re considered my sister as well."


    Xander widened his eyes. "What sister?!"


    "No, hold on.¡± He seemed to have just realized something. "Y-You know about Jerome and m-my...


    Our..."


    "Yes." I looked at him with a nk expression. "I know.¡±


    Why else would they live together?


    Also, anyone could tell that they shared an unusual rtionship from the way they looked at each


    other.


    I would be a fool if I still could not tell!


    Xander was silent for a very long time before saying slowly, "You probably think this is strange,


    right?"

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    I smiled. "No."


    "A lot of people would think that we''re... weird.¡±


    Xander wanted to use the word ''disgusting'' at first. I put away the smile on my face. "I read a book


    once about why homosexuality isn''t epted in our culture. That''s because our culture views


    fertility as a n end in itself, cluelessness as purity, ignorance as a virtue, and prejudice as a


    principle. Love should be viewed by how one being treats another being, not the reaction of one


    organ toward another."


    After a pause, I continued, "I just want to say to not get caught up by how the world views you.


    Follow your heart. If you''re happy and blissful, then you''ll be living a much more meaningful life than


    most people."


    Xander pursed his lips and got up, opening up his arms to hug me. "Thank you, Wandy."


    "Why are you thanking me?" I sighed helplessly. "I''ll be happy as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    The greatestfort for me was knowing that the people around me were happy.


    Many people thought I was happy. In their eyes, my marriage to Theo was the greatest joy in my


    life. He was the love of my life, an outstanding man in every


    possible aspect, and the man of countless women''s dreams. Only I knew the bitterness within.


    If I could, I wanted to live a in and simple life just like Jerome and Xander. I wanted to ignore


    everything that was going on in the outside world and immerse myself in the world where there


    were just the two of u s.


    However, such in and simple life would never be mine. We were overwhelmed by too many


    disturbances from the outside world, and as a result, our rtionship had be less pure.


    The three of us talked for a very long time at dinner, and the doctor¡¯s appointment was put off until


    tomorrow. I woke up very early this morning and had rushed to board the flight, so I was drowsy by


    nine o''clock.


    Before going back to my room to sleep, I went to the nursery to check on Munchkin before going to


    bed in a good mood.


    An infant''s cries rang out in the middle of the night. I woke up with a start from a bad dream. I


    pushed the covers aside and got out of bed before running out of m y room.


    I bumped into Jerome who was also heading to the nursery. He grabbed my shoulders with both


    hands and shouted anxiously, "Are you okay, Wanda?¡±


    I looked dazedly at him. "My child is crying."


    Jerome put on a pained expression and hugged me, patting me on the back. "Nimue is crying. He''s


    probably hungry. I''ll go and feed him some milk. Can you go back to your room and sleep?"


    The fog in my head cleared up a lot. "I''lle with you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Jerome was done feeding Nimue, we left the nursery together.


    After having breakfast the next morning, I wanted Xander to apany me to the obstetrics and


    gynecology department.


    He had probably informed Jerome about it, that was why he said with a face full of disapproval,


    "Stop messing around, Wanda. How could you still have any left after so long?"


    I frowned. "How am I supposed to know if I don''t even try?"


    Seeing how persistent I was, he did not say anything else. I returned to my room to change my


    clothes, then urged Xander to take me to the hospital.


    Jerome needed to go out, so Xander and I brought Munchkin with us.


    When we arrived at the hospital, we went straight to the office of the attending obstetrician and


    gynecologist. Xander and Jerome were two grown men who knew nothing about childcare. Back


    then, things were easier for them in France because they could hire a nanny. However, after


    returning to Salt City, they were unable to find a nanny on such short notice. Hence, Xander was


    keeping in touch with this obstetrician and gynecologist. He would approach her whenever he


    needed help.


    Xander carried Munchkin and we sat together on the bench, looking very much like a family of


    three. The doctor asked me with a smile, "You''re the child''s mother?"


    I nodded.


    Since Cecilia had put her child under my care, I would be his mother from now on. Therefore, I had


    to answer this way regardless of whether she would misunderstand my rtionship with Xander or


    not.


    "Doc, it hasn''t been six months since I gave birth but I haven''t breastfed my child since the baby


    was born. D o you think I would still have any breast milk left if I stimtectation now?"

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    The doctor nodded. "Many women can still produce breast milk throughctation six months after


    giving birth, but it varies from person to person. There are also people who triedctating but to no


    avail."


    After a pause, she continued, "But I don¡¯t encourage seeing actation massage therapist. You can


    get your husband to help you. See if you can stimtectation through diet and artificial


    stimtion.


    The doctor was rtively straightforward, which left me feeling a little embarrassed. I gently


    coughed and said, "What should I eat in terms of diet?"


    The doctor smiled. "Eat food that can stimte the secretion of the mammary nds. Do your


    research o n the inte on how to makectation teas. They''re pretty easy to make. Also, it¡¯s best


    to take the tea with some medicine. I can prescribe those for you."


    I nodded.


    The doctor pushed her sses and continued," Remember, don''t go to actation massage


    therapist. It''s been six months since you''ve given birth now. If thectation massage therapist isn''t


    professional enough and fails to grasp the right technique, it can easily cause damage to your


    mammary nds. I suggest asking your husband for help or having the


    child assist through sucking. The child will be the best way to go since the child has greater suction


    and won''t hurt you."


    She prescribed a few medications for me after saying that.


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Xander let out a long sigh of relief. "If I stayed there a little longer, I


    swear I would have died from awkwardness."


    "It''s not that bad." I teased. "Did you forget that you were a licentious young master back then?"


    Xander red at me. "That''s just a false image, okay? I''m really pure inside."


    I stifled augh. "Sure, you''re the purest in the world."


    After paying for the medicine, Xander and I left the hospital with Munchkin.


    After getting into the car, Xander switched on the heater. "I think it¡¯s too much trouble. Why don¡¯t we


    just forget about it? Although Munchkin has only been drinking infant form instead of breast milk,


    there¡¯s nothing wrong with him apart from his slightly slow development.


    I pursed my lips. "I want to try. Munchkin is my child, and as his mother, I should feed him breast


    milk if I have the ability to, no?"


    Xander wanted to persuade her further when I made a stop gesture. "You can start driving now."


    He sighed softly and started the car engine.


    The car drove out less than 16 feet away when he stepped on the brakes and looked out the


    window.


    I followed his gaze to look. The good-looking and tall man walking on the streets was very


    attentiongrabbing. Beside him was ady in a hospital gown. She looked both petite and adorable.


    The two of them looked really good together.


    "That''s Cindy, right?" Xander asked grumpily.


    I did not answer.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned to look at me. "What''s going on with you and Theo right now?"


    I retracted my gaze from the man. "We''ll have a divorce as soon as he agrees."


    Xander frowned. "Because of Cindy again?"


    I burst outughing. "We weren¡¯t suitable from the start. Don''t you agree?¡±


    This had nothing to do with anyone or anything. Theo and I were just not fit for marriage together.


    Forcing two ipatible people together was bound to create conflict because of many things. We


    could only me ourselves for being ipatible from the start.


    Xander started the car engine again. After driving 328 feet away, he said, "You care about him and


    he cares about you. If you still love each other, then don''t get a divorce."


    I raised my eyebrow. "How did you know that he cares about me?" "You can see it from the eyes of


    a man when he looks a t the woman he loves. He can''t lie about his feelings. I''m a man myself, so I


    can tell.¡±


    I sneered but did not say anything else.


    Theo¡¯s feelings for me were actually reallyplicated. Maybe he liked me a little, but more of it


    was duty, remorse, and pity. When talking about pure love, I did not think he felt that way for me.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    After returning to the residential area, I went to the kitchen to prepare the medicine.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Munchkin began crying not long after he got home. I knew he was hungry so I quickly made him


    infant form. When the milk had cooled, I fed it to him but he did not drink much and started crying


    after taking only a few mouthfuls.


    Jerome was usually the one who took care of him, so Xander and I had no idea what was wrong


    with him. Afraid that he might be sick, we were just about to take him to the hospital when Jerome


    called me.


    He had probably guessed that this was going to happen after we came home from the hospital,


    hence h e gave me a call to tell me that Munchkin was tired and wanted to sleep. All I needed to do


    was hold him and pace around the room to coax him to sleep.


    Xander said he could do it but I refused.


    Since I would be raising this child in the future, I should learn how to take care of him.


    I held Munchkins in my arms and walked while coaxing him to sleep. After walking more than ten


    rounds, he finally fell asleep.


    I brought him back to the nursery, and when I walked


    out, I saw Xander walking out of the kitchen with a cup of barleyctation tea.


    He held the cup with one hand and pinched his nose with another. "The smell is horrible. Are you


    sure you want to drink this?"


    In fact, I hated the taste of barley the most, not to mention actation tea with barley in it. However,


    I had to drink it for the sake of the child so he would have breast milk to drink.


    I took the cup from him and took a deep breath before downing the contents.


    The bitterness that permeated my mouth caused me t o scrunch up my face. Xander stuffed a piece


    of candy into my mouth with a smile. "Don''t drink it anymore."


    I shook my head resolutely.


    How could a mother refuse to drinkctation tea?


    Unsure if it was because of the tea I drank, I felt drowsy after lunch. It was particrly serious.


    Xander said he would be around to check on the child and told me to go back to my room to sleep.


    I slept until Jerome came home from work. He and Xander nned to go to the supermarket to do


    some grocery shopping and take Munchkin out for a walk while they were at it. They invited me


    along but I did not go because I nned to stay at home to clean up the house.


    Jerome had to go to work every day, whereas Xander needed to stay at home to take care of the


    child. There was simply no time to clean the house. There were many children''s items lying around,


    so although the house was not that messy that it was horrible to look a t, it was time to tidy it up.


    When I was halfway cleaning up the house, I received Theo¡¯s call.


    I had no ns of answering it at first, but when I thought of how he would keep calling if I refused to


    answer, I still answered it in the end. "What''s wrong?"


    "We need to talk," he said, his tone a little deep and low. "I¡¯m downstairs. You cane down now."


    He was downstairs?


    I was stunned. "How did you find this ce?"


    Theo sneered. "It''s not hard for me to find you.¡±


    I pursed my lips and fell silent.


    "Lome downstairs." His tone was amanding one this time.


    I pulled at my hair with a face full of irritation. After hanging up the phone, I went to my room to


    change m y clothes before going downstairs.


    I wore manyyers of clothes because it was cold at night. When I went downstairs, I saw Theo


    wearing only a sweater while leaning against the car. I shivered. "Why are you standing out here


    with so fewyers of clothes?"


    Theo tossed away the cigarette he only smoked halfway and lifted his foot to put it out. "Go back to


    Regal Vi with me."


    I shook my head. "It''s not time for me to go back yet."


    Apart from missing Nimue, Theo and I would only have endless arguments if I went back. Anyone


    who put themselves in my shoes would not want to go back with him.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Theo pursed his lips tightly, a furious look emerging o n his face.


    I knew he was angry, but that was not going to make m e go back with him. "Theo, I really have


    things to do here. Can you go home without me first? I''ll go back in a few days."


    "What can you possibly do here with two other men?" Theo''s tone was full of ridicule.


    This was truly unpleasant to hear. I was infuriated. " I''m just a promiscuous woman in your eyes


    anyway. Since you''re so displeased with me, why won''t you just divorce me so you won¡¯t be so


    bothered when you see me."


    "Wanda Lane!¡± Theo was furious. He grabbed my arm s o hard it was as though he was going to


    snap it." What''s our marriage to you? A child''s y? You bring up the topic of divorce whenever you


    want to. Have you ever thought about my feelings?"


    "Yes! You''re right!" I red at him. "Our marriage has been a joke from the beginning. Let¡¯s just end


    this joke once and for all."


    Veins were bulging on Theo''s forehead. He was obviously enduring the fiery rage in his heart.


    I pulled my arm out of his grasp, but his hand was like an iron pincer, so I could not pull my arm out


    no matter how hard I tried. I screamed in anger, "Let go of me, Theo Grant!"


    He gritted his teeth and turned around to open the car door, forcefully pushing me inside.


    When I sat straight and nned to open the car door t o go out, Theo had already gotten in and


    locked the door.


    I red at him. "Where are you taking me, Theo?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not reply, and indifference was written all over his face.


    I knew I could only resign myself to fate and did not bother to argue with him. I looked out the


    window expressionlessly. "Theo, we really need to get a divorce."


    As soon as I said that, Theo elerated the car, not stopping even when it was a red light. I had my


    heart i n my mouth when I saw that.


    The car sped all the way to Regal Vi. Theo parked the car and got out. He walked around to my


    side of the car before opening the door and yanking me out roughly.


    "You¡¯re a lunatic, Theo." I could not help but criticize him.


    Theo sneered, then bent down to heave me over his shoulder. My face paled in fright. "You''re crazy,


    Theo.


    Put me down.¡±


    Of course, he refused to and even quickened his pace while trotting into the vi.


    He went upstairs to the bedroom and tossed me on the bed.


    I climbed up and attempted to run away but Theo grabbed my ankle. "I must have indulged you too


    much, that''s why you''re being so rebellious right now, Wanda."


    ¡°Get lost!" I kicked him with my other leg. "I won''t forgive you if you touch me, Theo."


    Theo cast his gaze downward before pressing himself against me.


    I opened my mouth and bit his shoulder hard as though I was going to rip out a piece of flesh.


    Theo frowned. "We shouldn''t be like this, Wanda."

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    I let go of my bite and looked at him. His eyes were filled with sorrows and pain, but there was


    nothing in my heart apart from deathly stillness. There was a huge problem between us. Not only


    did he not notice i t but he was also thinking that I was messing with him.


    I was too exhausted and wanted to get rid of this marriage but could not do so no matter how hard I


    tried. The intense sense of helplessness put me in despair.


    "We''re a married couple.¡± Theo kissed my forehead." We¡¯re the closest people in the world, so we


    shouldn''t b e behaving like this right now."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    "Wanda, be a good girl ande back home, okay?"


    I tilted my head to the other side, neither agreeing nor refusing.


    I knew that there was no use refusing, but I refused to agree regardless.


    As expected, Theo did not wait for my reply and thought that I had tacitly assented.


    He got up to cover me with a nket. "I¡¯ll go and make a phone call. Be good and wait for me to


    come back."


    Not long after he left, Jerome gave me a call. I answered it and said wearily, "I''m at Regal Vi and


    won''t be going home tonight."


    Jerome fell silent for a moment and said, "Have some rest, then. Remember to give me a call if you


    need help."


    "Will do."


    Theo came back after making a phone call. I sat up from the bed and looked nkly at him. "I hope


    you¡¯ll take my feelings into consideration, Theo. I¡¯m really tired right now. I have no intention of


    maintaining this marriage anymore."


    When I noticed frost creeping up his face, I felt bitterness in my heart. "I love you and care for you,


    but I don''t wish to continue this rtionship with you. Marrying you is like being caught in a mud


    puddle. I can only see myself struggling in pain, sinking deeper and deeper as the pain intensifies.


    Can we just let each other go?"


    Theo''s body swayed a little, and hisplexion went pale.


    I did not want to listen to what he had to say and continued, "You''re the man of many women''s


    dreams. You''re so much more outstanding than most men and I don¡¯t deserve to marry you. I¡¯ve


    always ced myself in a very humble position, choosing to endure it no matter how you and Cindy


    tortured me back then. I even told myself to do better so you would at least be slightly pleased with


    me and see the good in me. I believed we would be able to live together as a loving couple as time


    passed, but it''s been three years and that day has nevere.


    "The heavens love ying jokes on me. When I was tired and thinking of giving up, your attitude


    toward m e suddenly changed. However, some things can''t be fixed anymore. Three years is


    enough to obliterate all the passion and beautiful fantasies I had about marriage."


    My eyes turned pink when I recalled the past. "Theo, I admit that I still love you. How awesome


    would it be if we could see this marriage through till the very end like normal couples, but you won¡¯t


    let that happen. What you¡¯re doing now is suffocating me. When I think of you, all I want to do is run


    away. After all this time, the love I have for you can no longer keep this broken marriage going."


    After I said that, Theo and I fell into a long silence.


    I was uncertain how much time had passed when Theo walked over and said, "Tell me what I did


    wrong and I¡¯ll change. As long as you¡¯re willing to stay, then I''m willing to change everything that


    you''re not happy about. I''ll change until you''re satisfied."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There was suddenly a void in my eyes.


    What exactly did Theo do wrong?


    In fact, those were all very trivial matters that were not worth divorcing over even whenbined.


    However, I had no idea how to solve the conflict between us, so I instinctively wanted to escape.


    I knew that I was more sensitive than normal people, s o even though I knew full well that


    something was not worth taking to heart, I would still do so either way and inflict upon myself many


    negative emotions.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    "Theo..." I lowered my head and sped my hands around it. "What I''m doing right now is nothing


    but torture for you. Can we just get a divorce?"


    Between the two of us, I felt like I was the one with bigger problems. My emotions were unstable


    and I sometimes did not have the ability to deal with problems calmly, which led to meaningless


    arguments between us. It was a form of torture to Theo.


    I did not want Theo to be the one to ask for a divorce i n the end because he could no longer


    tolerate being tortured by me. If that happened, I feared that there would not be the slightest bit of


    affection left between us.


    "You''re not torturing me." Theo sat on the bed and took me in his arms. "I know I''m not doing well in


    many things. You can point it out and I''ll change."


    After a pause, he continued, "If you want to do anything next time, just let me know. I''ll not stop you


    from doing anything and put you on the spot. You can choose not to forget about Matthew, and you


    can also meddle in the Zimmer and Nietzsches¡¯ affairs.


    However, please don''t put too much energy into those matters. Can we please lead a normal life


    from now on


    with no more arguments?"


    He waspromising. It was aplete, totalpromise.


    He was right; I was wrong. He wanted to solve the problems, yet I wanted to run away from my


    problems.


    I was the one who was wrong...


    Somehow, I fell asleep in Theo''s arms and woke up only the next morning.


    I was stunned when I woke up to a pair of smiling eyes.


    I blushed and pushed the covers aside before getting out of bed to go to the bathroom.


    I felt unwell after taking the medicine.


    Theo suddenly pushed the bathroom door open and walked in. Our eyes met. One was smiling in a


    baffling manner, whereas another looked absolutely awkward.


    "What are you doing?" Theo asked in an ambiguous manner.


    "Nothing." I wanted to leave.


    I hoped he would stop asking. I really did not want to tell him that I was stimtingctation.


    However, how could Theo possibly give up asking?


    He grabbed my arm and stopped me from leaving. " Are you going to tell me or do I want to find it


    out myself?"


    The secret was impossible to hide. I sighed helplessly. "Cecilia left a child behind and his


    development isn''t ideal because he has only been drinking infant form instead of breast milk. I¡¯m


    trying to see if I can still..." i


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not finish my sentence. I was sure that Theo would understand even if I did not say it out loud.


    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose with a slight headache. "You went to see the doctor?"


    I nodded. "The doctor said that it''s still possible to produce breast milk six months after birth, hence


    I want to try."


    If I did have some left, then Nimue would be able to drink breast milk.


    "What did the doctor ask you to do?" Theo asked without a single expression.


    I felt a little ufortable. "She told me to drink somectation tea and take some medications,


    paired with massage and artificial stimtion."

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    "Artificial stimtion?" Theo sneered. "So you don''t want to go home because you n to let one of


    the guys do the stimtion?"


    Those words were extremely unpleasant to hear. I put on a furious look on my face. "Do you have


    nothing better to say, Theo?"


    "I grew up as an orphan. My mother adopted and raised me. After she passed away, I can


    understand the feeling of not having a family all too well. Cecilia grew up with me and she''s just like


    my sister. Since she ced this child under my care, I¡¯ll surely raise him well. The child isn''t as


    healthy as an ordinary newborn and will easily fall sick when he grows up. How can I just look on


    and do nothing?"


    I might not know how to take good care of a child now, but I loved Nimue. Treating him well was a


    way t o show that. Breastfeeding him was the best way to treat him well at the moment.


    Theo squeezed his eyes shut, hiding the many things that he did not want me to see. When he


    opened his eyes again, peace was all that was left in them.


    "Wanda, Matthew left you with regrets and Cecilia left you with her child. The things they left you are


    treasured by you and most important to you, but what


    about me? Where am I in your heart? Am I not important to you at all?"


    I knew what he wanted. He wanted me to put him first in my heart. He must be the first, while the


    rest could onlye next.


    I thought this had be an obsession of his...


    My heart was a mess, and all of a sudden, I did not know what to say to him.


    We were both rtively quiet. After some time, Theo chuckled bitterly. "You''re really something,


    huh, Wanda?"


    He turned around to leave after saying that.


    I felt tremendously ufortable and subconsciously grabbed his arm. "I did put you first and you


    were the most important to mest time, Theo. But I suffered a huge loss and now I''m scared to try


    again."


    "But I won¡¯t let you suffer this time." Theo turned around to look at me. "Are you giving me a death


    sentence straight away? Is your heart only big enough to amodate everyone else but not me?


    Is that why you can ignore my feelings and hurt me as much as you want?"


    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you!" I felt a lump in my throat. " Theo, I''ve always been afraid that you¡¯ll go


    back to being how you were back then. I''m afraid that you''ll let me go after I invest all of my feelings


    in you." 1


    Theo was stunned, then took me into his arms. "Are


    you silly?"


    "Don''t be afraid." He gently patted my back. "I''ll not let go of you no matter what. We will never get a


    divorce. We will walk together till the end."


    I did not know if I should trust him, but I knew that I still did not have the courage yet.


    I did not know if this marriage was worth continuing o r how it should go on. Since Theo refused to


    get a divorce with me no matter what, we could only decide the next course of action as we went


    along.


    Grant Corporation was having the day off, so Theo and I suddenly had nothing to do. Staying home


    all day was not going to work, so when he said that he wanted to see Nimue, I agreed without a


    single hesitation.


    It was mainly because I dared not hesitate too much o r he would get angry again.


    Jerome still had work to do so he went to thepany early in the morning. When we arrived,


    Xander was preparing infant form for Nimue.


    When he opened the door, he was holding Nimue in one hand and a milk bottle in another. There


    was a hat on his head with two rabbit ears, making him look extremelyical.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Theoughed unkindly, and Xander red at him." Why did you bring him along?"


    I knew that he disliked Theo, but there was no way he would refuse him entry since I had already


    brought him along, right? I stroked my nose awkwardly. "He wants to see Nimue.¡±

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Xander sneered. "To what do I owe this pleasure of having someone of Mr. Grant¡¯s statuse


    over and visit Nimue?"


    "That¡¯s enough now." I walked in while pushing his arm. "It''s going to be New Year¡¯s Eve soon, let''s


    not argue."


    Xander snorted coldly without saying anything else.


    He handed the child and milk bottle to me before returning to his room.


    The little guy probably remembered me and was not afraid of me because his hands kept grabbing


    at my face. He was giggling away in delight.


    Theo was a little lost in thought looking at the child and subconsciously reached out his hand toward


    Nimue''s face. However, he suddenly retracted his hand again.


    Men were always nervous in front of newborns. In their eyes, an infant was simply too fragile, hence


    most of them were afraid of touching them for fear of hurting them.


    I was afraid of touching Nimue the first time I saw him too, not to mention men.


    I grabbed Nimue''s hand and shook it. "It''s okay, he¡¯s


    not made of y. You can touch him."


    Theo pursed his lips and reached out his hand once more, touching Nimue¡¯s tender face while


    smiling. " He''s pretty fun.¡±


    I twitched my mouth. "He''s adorable, you mean?"


    Fun?


    Was a baby meant to be toyed with?


    Unable to understand what Theo was really thinking about, I took the child away from him before his


    abnormal way of thinking got to Nimue.


    Theo sat on the sofa staring fixedly at Nimue. After staring for a very long time, he asked,


    "Mason''s?"


    "Huh?" I did not expect him to ask this question and was momentarily flustered. "What Mason¡¯s?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows, his eyes looking as though they could reach the depths of a person''s


    heart.


    After casting my gaze downward for a moment, I slowly said, "The child''s his."


    Theo sighed. "Does he know?"


    I shook my head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Theo smirked. "Good. Later, we''ll register him in our family''s registry. It just so happens that some of


    the Grant family members areing home. We can bring him home and introduce him to the


    seniors." "Huh?¡± I had yet toe back to my senses.


    Theo walked over and patted my head. "He¡¯ll be our son from now on."


    I felt a gush of warmth in my heart and tears were welling up in my eyes. "Thank you."


    Cecilia had ced her child under my care, so naturally, I would have to raise him as my own. Theo


    had epted him and even treated him as his own.


    Nothing could be more touching than a man who epted everything about you and was even


    willing t o share all of the burdens with you. i


    Nimue fell asleep in my arms. When I sent him back t o the nursery, I bumped into Xander on my


    way out.


    He was walking toward the kitchen while saying, "I''m going to make thectation tea for you."


    "Sorry for the trouble." I felt a little embarrassed.


    Shortly after that, Xander walked out of the kitchen with a cup. A strong barley scent entered my


    nose. I took the bowl and downed the contents with a frown.


    Theo grabbed the candy on the coffee table and unwrapped it, stuffing it into my mouth. "I''m


    surprised you can drink that."


    I pursed my lips. "I can do it for the sake of the child."


    There was displeasure in Theo''s eyes. "Looks like my position in the family is going to drop by one


    more level."


    Xander did not want to look at our lovey-dovey interactions and grabbed the cup from my hand


    before turning around to leave.


    It was almost noon. I nned to inform Xander about the family registry after lunch. 1

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Theo and I sat on the sofa watching TV. A variety show was ying. I was easily amused, but Theo


    was not even remotely amused, hence it was boring for the two of us to watch it together.


    "It¡¯s better to drink less of the tea." Theo switched off the TV and held my hand, saying to me


    seriously, "It''s not good to drink too much of something. I don''t want you to get poisoned."


    Poisoned? No way, how could it be so serious?


    I was just about to mock him when Munchkin¡¯s cries rang out from the nursery.


    I shook Theo''s hand off and rushed to the nursery. When I went in and saw Munchkin¡¯s face full of


    tears, I felt tremendously heartbroken. "What''s wrong, Baby?¡±


    "He''s probably hungry." Xander rushed in as well.


    "He just drank not long ago."


    Xander turned around to go out. "I''ll go and make some infant form. Let''s see if he takes it."


    I followed him outside.


    After making the infant form, Xander and I returned to the nursery and were shocked to see the


    scene before our eyes.


    Theo was holding Munchkin, who had stopped crying and was now staring at Theo with his huge,


    round eyes. A big grin was stered across his face.


    Xander snapped back from his trance and handed Theo the milk bottle. "Feed him and see if he


    wants to drink it."


    Theo nodded and sat on the bed to feed Munchkin.


    The usually cold and lofty man was now holding a baby in his arms while feeding him. This was


    such a heartwarming scene to behold that I thought it was adorable to look at.


    Xander looked deeply at Theo before turning around t o leave.


    "I really want tough.¡± I could not hold back anymore.


    This was such an amusing scene to look at.


    Theo looked at me and raised his eyebrows. "Why do you want tough?¡±


    I shook my head with a smile. "I just think that you''re showing a side of you that I''ve never seen


    before. It changes my perception of you.¡±


    Theo smirked. "If you like looking at this version of m e, then I''ll show more of this side of myself to


    you next time."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine. "Forget it."


    If he did this to me, then I would think that he was behaving abnormally again.


    Munchkin drank the infant form delightfully. I walked over to Theo''s side and looked at him.


    "Where did you learn to take care of a child?"


    I thought Theo knew nothing about childcare, but he was surprisingly skilled at it.


    Theo looked up and peered into my eyes with aplicated expression. "I learned these things


    when you were pregnant."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Munchkin stopped drinking, so Theo put the milk bottle aside and quietly looked at him. "Xander


    and Jerome seem pretty busy. They don¡¯t have much time t o take care of the child. Why don¡¯t we


    take him with u s?¡±


    I was stunned. "But I''m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take good care of him. I''m also afraid that he


    won''t get used to being away from Xander and Jerome."


    "It''ll be even harder for him to get used to it when he grows older. Don¡¯t you think this is the perfect


    time to do it?" Theo held my hand. "We have time now and can take care of him together. The


    caretakers at home have experience in taking care of children too. They''ll take good care of him.


    You don''t need to worry at all."


    His gaze was pressing, and I subconsciously nodded a s I did not want to refuse him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Theo smiled. "Xander and Jerome have been taking care of him for so long. He must be quite


    attached to him. When Jeromees home, I''ll seek his opinion. I f he agrees, we¡¯ll then take the


    child away."


    I looked dazedly at him. "Okay."


    Why had I never realized before that he was such a considerate person?


    It seemed like he had unknowingly changed a lot... 1

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    At noon, Jerome came home with two bags of fruits in his hand. He had probably bought them on


    his way back.


    He was not surprised to see Theo. Xander had probably informed him beforehand.


    I had the impression that Jerome was always behaving like a child, but he looked a lot more mature


    now. The only thing that remained the same was his beautiful face.


    Xander had changed a lot. He no longer fooled around and looked a lot more reliable as he had


    now learned how to take care of others.


    The two of them stood in the kitchen cooking while chatting, looking especially heartwarming.


    When the dishes were served, we all took our seats at the table.


    I looked at Xander. "Are you going home for New Year¡¯s Eve?"


    Petra married Xander''s father back then for his money and seeded. I figured that Xander still


    held a grudge against his father.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why should I go back to a family like that?" Xander tossed the question back indifferently.


    I pursed my lips and did not say a word.


    Halfway through the meal, Jerome put down his cutleries. "If you have time, put Munchkin down on


    your family registry."


    I was stunned, not expecting him to bring this up first.


    Xander sighed. "Jerome and I can''t afford to adopt him. You''re different. You''re legally husband and


    wife. You can go through the formal procedures to adopt him. Moreover, Cecilia specifically asked


    for you to raise her child."


    Theo nodded. "I''ll get it done as soon as possible."


    "One more thing." There was a mocking smile on Xander''s face. "Petra gave me a call and wanted


    me to invite everyone for a meal together."


    Petra?


    What was she up to this time?


    She invited Xander and Jerome too...


    Xander picked up his cutleries and continued his meal. "Jerome and I won''t be going. You can


    contact her if you''re interested in going."


    I looked at Theo, who then held my hand. "We''ll go back and contact her."


    Although none of us wanted to go, it was going to be New Year''s Eve soon. In order to feel less


    uneasy about this whole ordeal, we thought it was best to go and meet Petra to see what she was


    trying to do.


    After lunch, Xander and Jerome refused to let me clean up and urged me to put Munchkin in the


    family registry. Therefore, Theo and I brought him out of the house.


    After getting into the car, I let out a long sigh. "I can tell that Xander and Jerome can''t bear to part


    with Munchkin."


    Theo started the car engine. "They can''t do anything about it. The child has to be registered no


    matter what. Judging from their situation, they simply can''t adopt him."


    I nodded and said no more.


    When there was a red light ahead, Theo stopped the car and asked, "Do you still hold a grudge


    against Petra and Cindy?¡±


    I pursed my lips and said after a very long time," Grudges will wear off with time. Besides, I have a


    child now and don¡¯t want to fuss over many things anymore."


    Most importantly, Petra and Cindy had gotten their retribution now. It was impossible for them to


    return t o the good old days like before.


    Theo had been in Salt City for many years and had lots of connections, hence Munchkin''s registry


    was handled in no time at all. I looked at the family registry and broke out in a grin. "How nice. We''ll


    be a family of three from now on."


    "Is your family registry book with you?¡± Theo asked with a smile.


    I shook my head. "It''s at my old house."


    "What about Tyler''s?" he asked again.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    I burst outughing. "His registry isn''t the same as mine. After all, he was only in foster care when


    he was sent to my mother."


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "Foster care..."


    "What''s wrong?" I was momentarily puzzled.


    Theo frowned. "Have you ever thought why Tyler was not sent to a richer family at the time but your


    mother instead?"


    "How am I supposed to know?"


    I was still young at the time, and it had been so many years, so how could I possibly remember the


    things in the past?


    Theo ced Munchkin on my thighs and said while putting on his seatbelt, "Even if you don''t know,


    you should feel skeptical about it. Your mother was a county woman with no one to depend on,


    while Tyler''s family was from Whaldorf City. Why do you think Tyler was sent to your mother?"


    I had never seriously considered these things. Now that Theo had brought it up, I found it strange


    too. The Schumans were not the only ones. Grandma had taken me out of the old house back then.


    How did my mother know Grandma?


    If my mother were still alive, then I could have asked her. However, since my mother had passed


    away, these questions now turned into a mystery.


    I shook my head. "These aren¡¯t important. The most important thing right now is to send Munchkin


    home or Xander and Jerome are going to be worried."


    Theo chuckled and started the car engine.


    Taking into consideration that Xander and Jerome would be sad if I just took the child away like that


    and the child would find it hard to get used to the new living arrangements, I suggested taking


    Munchkin to Regal Vi during the day and then bringing him back at night.


    By doing that, we would all have the opportunity to spend time with Munchkin. This was a solution


    that would please everybody.


    It was alreadyte when we got back to Regal Vi that I nearly fell asleep in the car. When the car


    came t o a stop, I was just about to open the car door and get out when Theo bent down and


    carried me out of the car.


    I did not react until we entered the vi. "I can walk o n my own two feet, Theo. Put me down."


    The servants were in the living room. It would be too awkward for them if they saw him carrying me


    in.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Theo turned a deaf ear to my words. He walked up the staircase to the door of the


    bedroom


    and came to a stop. "Open the door."


    I rolled my eyes and reached out to open the door.


    After getting in, he ced me down on the bed.


    We were all adults and I knew what he wanted to do. However, I was really drowsy at the moment


    and did not want to do it. "Theo, I... I''m tired.¡±


    Theo sneered. "If you want to reject me next time, just be straightforward about it instead of giving


    excuses."


    I did not know what to say anymore and chose to remain silent.


    Theo kissed my forehead. "Don¡¯t bring up the word '' divorce'' ever again. You''re mine, now and


    forever.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "You''re my wife and I''m your husband. I hope I¡¯ll be the first person


    you''ll think of when you encounter any problems in the future and depend on me.¡±


    His words were very heartwarming. There were tears i n my eyes. "Thank you for always being so


    tolerant of me all this while."


    I knew I could be hard-headed sometimes and very... abnormal. Fortunately, he was a very patient


    man and did not agree to get a divorce.


    "I refuse to ept verbal gratitude.¡± Theo let out a mischievousugh. "I want practical actions."


    I began to y dumb. "What practical actions?" "Stop ying dumb with me." Theo narrowed his


    eyes


    dangerously.


    I sighed helplessly and reached out to hold his neck, slowly leaning closer.


    Theo''s gaze darkened as he clutched my waist. "Tell m e if you want it or not.¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    This man could be very deadly every time he was up t o no good!


    I stared at him for a very long time before tilting my head to the side. "If you''re going to keep telling


    me nonsense, then get up."


    Theo let out a soft chuckle.


    When I woke up the next day, Theo stood at the bedside staring at me with a smile. He looked very


    much refreshed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was feeling blue and wanted to scold someone. How could there be such a huge difference?


    "Why don''t you sleep a while longer?" Theo said with a smile.


    When I saw his neat attire as though he was about to g o out, I asked with a nk expression,


    "Where are you going?"


    "To pick Munchkin up." Theo leaned forward to kiss m y forehead. "If you don''t want to move, then


    I''ll go and pick him up myself. You can rest a while longer. You¡¯ll be able to see him when you wake


    up."


    I pursed my lips. "I want to go."


    I was anxious about Theo picking him up. It was not


    because I did not trust him, but mainly because Munchkin would be afraid and cry. He needed to


    drive, so it would be hard for him to handle it.


    Theo carried me into the bathroom. After putting me down on the floor, he said aggrievedly, "I''m in


    pain too.¡±


    I widened my eyes. "Which part of your body is in pain?"


    He seemed perfectly fine to me, looking nothing like h e was in pain.


    "My back." Theo loosened his tie and pulled down his cor, revealing his neck. "My neck hurts too."


    I looked at the mark on his neck and blushed.


    Theo left the bathroom. After I took a shower and put o n my pajamas, I went out and realized that


    he was not in the room. I walked out of the room and looked downstairs, only to see Theo walking


    out of the cloakroom. He looked very dapper after he was all dressed up.


    I twitched my mouth. "What is he thinking?"


    He was going to pick Munchkin up, yet he dressed as though he was going on a date.


    The caretaker had prepared breakfast, so I went downstairs to have breakfast with Theo.


    After sitting on the chair, I looked at Theo and helplessly said, "We''re just going to pick Munchkin


    up. Why are you dressed so formally?"


    "I need to leave a good impression on my son."


    I could not stop myself from rolling my eyes. "This isn''t your first time meeting him. Why didn¡¯t you


    make an effort to dress upst night, then? Besides, he''s still so young and won''t even remember


    what you look like."


    Theo raised his eyebrow. "No, Theo Grant''s son is very smart even at this age."


    Seeing how enthusiastic he was, I pursed my lips and did not deal him another blow.


    After eating breakfast, we went out to pick Munchkin up.


    I closed my eyes to rest as soon as I got into the car.


    Theo nced at me and started the car engine. "I asked my assistant to hire two experienced


    nannies. See if you¡¯re happy with them. We can hire others if you''re not satisfied."


    I nodded.


    As if he did not want me to take a quiet break, he continued saying, "Let''s make a trip to the hospital


    on our way back."


    "Why are we going to the hospital?" I opened my eyes.


    Theo pursed his lips. "You may not feel it now, but if you don''t get treatment, then you''ll feel


    ufortable every time."


    a h


    I did not really want to talk about this, but since he had brought it up, I thought it would be


    inappropriate for me to avoid the topic every time.


    I sighed. "This is a psychological illness, not a physical illness. It''s a waste of time to treat it.¡±


    The car stopped at the red light and Theo held my hand. "Psychological illnesses need to be treated


    too. I f this is something that needs treatment, then you should definitely see a doctor."


    After a pause, he continued, "You have many health issues. Dying things will only make your


    health worse.¡±


    "I''m much betterpared to before. Besides, I did go t o a doctor previously but they told me to


    work on myself, hence I think there¡¯s no use listening to them repeating the same words again.¡±


    I refused. He did not know I was feeling much better than before. I was in a horrible state when I


    lost my child back then, and everybody was worried that I would kill myself the next second.


    Theo frowned. "Let¡¯s see what are the treatment options you have for your insomnia."


    "No.¡± I refused with one simple word this time.


    Theo smirked. "You''re always losing sleep. What happenedst night wasn''t good for your body or


    mine."


    I touched my forehead and sighed helplessly. "Theo, I


    can¡¯t do it and I''m sorry about it, okay?"


    Theo''s mouth twitched. "I¡¯m sorry for letting you down, then."


    I chuckled. "If you feel sorry about it, then don¡¯t touch me so I won''t have to go to a doctor nor get


    hurt."


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Theo asked with augh.


    "I do have ns for that.¡± I raised my eyebrow. "That way, I''ll be able to inherit your huge fortune


    and spend the rest of my sorrowful yet carefree life with Munchkin."

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Theo''s expression darkened at once as he grabbed my hand and bit down on my fingers hard.


    "Dream on!¡±


    This darn man!


    I did not want to entertain him further and looked out of the window. "Don''t talk to me. You annoy the


    hell outta me."


    Theo chuckled. "Why are you acting like a child?"


    I held back the urge to curse him and raised both of m y hands to cover my ears.


    After two minutes, I put down my hands and was just about to close my eyes to have a rest when


    Theo spoke again, "Are you really not going to go to the hospital?¡±


    I grew a little irritated that even my tone came off harsh. "You''re really annoying. Why are you still


    asking when I already told you that I''m not going?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips and did not say anything else.


    The car drove into the residential area and came to a stop downstairs of the building. Theo got out


    first, then went around to my side to open the door.


    When I saw him bend forward, extending both hands toward me, I frowned. "What are you doing?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Theo smiled. "I''ll carry you upstairs.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. "I''m an adult now. Don''t you feel embarrassed carrying me upstairs?"


    "What''s so embarrassing about a husband carrying his wife upstairs?¡± Theo said with righteous


    indignation.


    I did not want to waste my breath talking nonsense with him, so I pushed him away and got out of


    the car myself.


    Jerome had already packed up Munchkin''s things, so after we went in, he pointed at the bags


    ced on the floor. "We bought all the best thingsst time so there¡¯s no need to buy new items.¡±


    I nodded. "Is Munchkin still sleeping?"


    Jerome looked in the direction of the nursery. "Xander is feeding him so he won¡¯t cry during the


    journey."


    I walked toward the nursery. When Xander saw me walk in, he said with a smile, "You''re early.¡±


    I walked over and looked at Munchkin. "I miss him already, so I came over after breakfast."


    "Are you here to feed him?" Xander asked with a smile.


    I nodded.


    I would have mentioned it even if he did not, except I would not be feeding him infant form this


    time.


    Xander put Munchkin in my arms. When he went out, I said, "Close the door."


    He raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    "Do you want to watch her breastfeed?¡± Theo appeared at the door.


    U H


    The atmosphere grew awkward all of a sudden.


    Xander cleared his throat awkwardly and trotted out o f the room.


    Jerome came up behind Theo without feeling the slightest bit awkward about it and asked, "You


    have breast milk already?"


    "Of course."


    Jerome walked away speechlessly. Theo walked into the room and closed the door.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    I red at him. "You need to get out."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Why should I go out?" Theo''s face was filled with reluctance. "We¡¯ve been married for so long yet


    you''re afraid of letting me watch you breastfeed a child?"


    "I am!"


    I thought Theo would leave obediently when he saw that I was mad but he did not. He sat on the


    bed and pulled out his phone from his pocket before using it.


    I took a deep breath and decided not to make a fuss with him or else I would be extremely pissed


    off by him.


    Munchkin was upset after his milk bottle was taken away, so I quickly lifted my shirt.


    Perhaps all infants had the same instincts. When the little guy smelled the scent of milk, he began


    sucking without any help. I was relieved to see that he did not have any aversion to it.


    As I watched him closely, the motherly love in me began to expand infinitely. I felt a strong urge to


    give Munchkin all the best things in life so he could be the happiest child in the world.


    At this moment, I finally felt like he was my child and I was his mother.


    When Munchkin was full, I handed him to Theo. I fixed my clothes and left the nursery.


    Theo followed closely behind me. Although he was holding Munchkin the right way, he was


    obviously very nervous and careful about it. 1


    Xander shot him a cold nce. "Be careful, Mr. Grant. Don''t drop Munchkin."


    "He can almost walk on a beam." Jerome quickly added.


    What were these two saying?


    I was stunned. After turning around to look at Theo, I finally realized how slow he was walking-much


    slower than a tortoise. It was clear that his body was also very stiff.


    I did not care about his feelings at all andughed the loudest.


    Theo red at me and quickened his pace a little.


    Xander stood up from the chair.


    "Munchkin has two bags of items. They''re not a lot. Jerome and I will walk you downstairs."


    Later, we went downstairs together and Jerome loaded the two bags of items into the backseat.


    "After changing to a new environment, Munchkin will sleep reallyte at night. You might have to


    endure two torturous nights before he can get used to it. If he cries or is hungry at night, either let


    him share a bed with you or with the nanny. Just make sure you get to his side in time and feed


    him."


    I nodded. "I''ll give you a call if I need any help."


    After a pause, I continued, "You two shoulde to our ce for New Year''s Eve. There are two of


    you and two of us. That makes it perfect for us to spend New Year''s Eve together and liven things


    up."


    "What do you mean ''the two of us''?" Theo said in a cold voice, "There are obviously three of us."


    I nced at him and decided to ignore him. I waited for Jerome and Xander to reply.


    Jerome looked at Xander as though trying to seek his permission. Xander nodded at him. "Sure,


    having more people around makes the New Year''s celebration livelier. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too quiet


    with just the two of us."


    This matter was thus decided.


    Theo handed the child to me and got in the car. I held Munchkin and was about to get in the car


    when Xander said, "Petra called me a few times. She''s holding a banquet tonight and invited the


    two of you over. I¡¯ll send the time and address to your phone. It''s u p to you whether you want to go


    or not."


    I frowned. "I¡¯m not going. I''m worried about leaving Munchkin alone at home."


    Xander nodded. "Are you going, Mr. Grant?"

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Based on my understanding of Theo''s character, I thought he would not attend, but surprisingly, he


    nodded and said, "I''m going."


    Xander looked meaningfully at Theo but did not say anything else.


    Xander and Jerome needed to work in the afternoon, s o we drove off as we did not want to waste


    their time.


    After driving out of the residential area, I looked at Theo. "Are you really going to attend Petra''s


    banquet?"


    Theo smirked. "Xander said he didn''t want to have a meal with Petra at first, but he decided to go


    today."


    After a pause, he continued, "Also, haven¡¯t you noticed how idle he is?"


    I did not really think about it.


    After thinking about it carefully, I realized that Xander had been too idletely, which was odd.


    His identity as a celebrity aside, even the end of the year work in the Nietzsches¡¯ industry was


    enough to keep him on his toes.


    I pursed my lips. "Although Petra is now in control of all the Nietzsches¡¯ industries, Xander is still


    their heir of the Nietzsches. He shouldn¡¯t be this idle at the end o


    f the year, especially at the Nietzsches'' auditing firm. I t would usually remain busy until after New


    Year''s. Could something have happened?¡±


    "Looks like you''re not too dumb after all,¡± Theo mocked me.


    Motherf*cker...


    Would he only feel better after mocking me?


    Theo lifted his hands to touch Munchkin¡¯s face." Nominally, Petra is part of the Nietzsches. She¡¯s in


    charge of all of the Nietzsches'' industries. Now that her reputation is damaged, the industries under


    her name and all the industries under the Nietzsches'' are equally affected. Fortunately, the


    Nietzsches'' family fortune is big enough to help themst until now, but I think it won''tst much


    longer."


    This was something that I had never thought about. After hearing what Theo said, I felt worried for


    Xander.


    "The most important thing in apany is its reputation as well as the boss'' reputation. All the


    majorpanies that worked with the Nietzsches previously have canceled their partnership. The


    Nietzsches are now in jeopardy."


    I lowered my gaze. "So it¡¯s useless for Xander to go to thepany now. He might as well stay at


    home and figure out a way to contactpanies that can work with the Nietzsches."


    Theo nodded. "The only way to help the Nietzsches now is to find several bigpanies to build


    partnerships as soon as possible.¡±


    Munchkin was probably grumpy about being left out, s o he grabbed my hair and swung it around. I


    lowered my head and kissed his forehead, then looked at Theo. "Has Grant Corporation canceled


    their partnership with Nietzsche Corporations?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips. "Not really, but I hadn''t moved thepany to Whaldorf City yet when we first


    signed the agreement back then. Now that I''ve moved thepany to Whaldorf City, I can''t provide


    as many funds to Nietzsche Corporations as I used to. That amount is far from enough for the


    Nietzsche Corporations now.¡±


    My head hurt after hearing what he said.


    I was the one who destroyed Petra¡¯s reputation. I was one of the reasons behind Nietzsche


    Corporations'' current predicament.


    Back then, I did not know that this would indirectly affect Xander...


    When we returned to the vi, it was almost noon.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo carried Munchkin to our room and told me to keep an eye on him. He went downstairs to bring


    Munchkin''s things upstairs.


    After taking the things upstairs, I walked over and tugged on his sleeve. "I''m hungry, Theo."


    Theo kissed my forehead with a smile. "What would you like to eat?"


    I pursed my lips. "I want to eat your homecooked food."


    After a pause, I continued, "Munchkin wants to eat the food you cook too."


    Theo burst outughing. ¡°Are you sure he can eat solid food right now?"

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    "I don¡¯t care." I began to behave unreasonably. "If I say that he can eat it, then he can eat it."


    Theo sighed helplessly. "Okay, okay, I''ll make the food for you right away."


    I smirked. "Theo, would you not want to get married anymore if you could have your own child?"


    "What do you mean?" Theo frowned.


    "It¡¯s apliment." I brought my face closer to him." I''mplimenting you for knowing how to do


    everything except for getting a child."


    Theo sneered. "You¡¯re really good at givingpliments, then.¡±


    u H


    This man could not take jokes at all.


    "I don¡¯t ept verbalpliments." He pointed at his cheek. "I want something practical."


    I chuckled and stood on my tiptoes to give him a peck on the cheek.


    "This is just a small treat." Theo took my waist." Remember to give me the big reward at night."


    He let go of me after saying that and went to the


    bathroom.


    I felt like I was only asking for it. Why did I even praise him?


    Theo went to the kitchen to cook, while I carried Munchkin to the living room.


    Munchkin was curious about his surroundings. He looked around him and kept moving in my arms,


    so I could only carry him and walk around. If he was curious about certain things, he would stretch


    out his hand to take it. I would give him the things that he could y with as well.


    Theo ced his mobile phone on the coffee table in the living room before going into the kitchen. I


    did not walk over to check his phone when it rang but instead rushed into the kitchen and shouted,


    "Your phone''s ringing, Theo."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The sound of water in the kitchen stopped and Theo''s voice was heard, "Answer it for me.¡±


    I walked to the kitchen and looked at the phone on the coffee table with the name Cindy disyed


    on the screen.


    I really did not want to answer this call for Theo, but after mulling it over for a few seconds, I


    eventually answered it.


    Before I could say anything, Cindy cried out, "Theowy, can youe over and see me? I think I''m


    dying. I called my mother but she hasn''t been answering. Is she nning to keep me in the hospital


    forever? Does


    she not want me anymore?"


    Petra told her to keep staying in the hospital?


    There was too much information from her few sentences but I did not bother finding out what


    exactly was going on. I said, "Cindy, I think Zedd will b e more willing to pay you a visit if you call


    him. Your Theowy is currently in the kitchen cooking for me and our son, so he has no time to go


    and visit you."


    When Cindy heard my voice on the other end of the call, she broke down. "Wanda Lane! Why are


    you the one answering the phone? Hurry up and give it to Theowy! Have your parents never taught


    you not to answer other people''s phones?"


    After a pause, she continued, "Oh, right, I forgot you don¡¯t have parents."


    Motherf*cker...


    I must have stabbed her too lightlyst time.


    I took a deep breath, not wanting to curse in front of the child. I suppressed my temper and said,


    "Can you g o online and check what a married couple means, Cindy? I have the right to answer my


    husband''s call. Also, although you have parents now, your parents don''t seem to want to care about


    you anymore. Have you ever wondered if you''re not right in the head?"


    "Wanda Lane! Who are you saying-"


    "I said you¡¯re not right in the head." I cut her off. "Can you stop shamelessly calling my husband


    from now o n? Your behavior is extremely despicable and spiteful."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    I did not wait for Cindy to say anything else and hung up the call.


    I was not an idiot. Why should I stay on the call and listen to her saying those unpleasant things to


    me?


    Although I was not angry, my mood was inevitably affected. I tossed the phone on the sofa with a


    nk expression.


    Just as I was about to turn around and go upstairs with Munchkin in my arms, Theo hugged me


    from behind.


    "My husband?" Theo said in a hoarse voice.


    I was stunned. "What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Theo bit my ear. "Say that again."


    I pursed my lips. "My husband?"


    Theo snorted. "Say it properly."


    U H


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Did he have nothing better to do?


    I did not want to follow his wishes and broke away from his embrace, saying mildly, "Cindy said that


    she''s dying and she wants you to go visit her at the hospital."


    "Didn''t you ask her to go to Zedd?" Theo''s face was full of smiles. "I don¡¯t want to be the third


    wheel."


    I was quite happy with his answer, hence my expression eased up a lot.


    After sitting on the sofa, I ced Munchkin on myp. "Why did Petra ask her to stay in the


    hospital?"


    Cindy seemed to havepletely recovered when I saw her the other day. There was simply no


    reason for her to keep staying in the hospital. When Petra said she was sending her to Salt City to


    recuperate, did she mean recuperate in the hospital? Why did she not keep her in Whaldorf City''s


    hospital but Salt City''s hospital instead?


    Theo frowned. "How am I supposed to know that? Why are you asking this all of a sudden? What


    happens to them has nothing to do with me."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "I''m just asking out of curiosity."


    As soon as I said that, Munchkin suddenly started crying.


    "Her matters have nothing to do with me. We''ll mind our own business and live our own lives." Theo


    bent down to look at Munchkin. "He''s probably hungry.


    Why don¡¯t you feed him first? We¡¯ll eat after he''s fed."


    I nodded.


    Theo stood rooted on the spot, having no intention to leave.


    I frowned. "I need you to leave."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "I''ve seen your whole body."


    "It''s weird to have you stand there staring at me."


    Theo snorted. "Why is it weird for me to stand here and look at my wife?"


    I felt like we were two different beings with no way ofmunicating.


    Munchkin was so hungry that he began crying. I could not bring myself to not feed Munchkin, so I


    bit the bullet and lifted my shirt. Iforted myself and told myself to get used to it.


    Shortly after feeding Munchkin, he fell asleep. I brought him back to his room and asked the nanny


    to keep an eye on him before going downstairs to have m y meal.


    Halfway through the meal, there was amotion at the door of the vi.


    Theo and I exchanged nces and got up to leave the dining room.


    Cindy stood at the vi''s gate. There were two female servants standing in her way. After not seeing


    her for s o long, she seemed particrly haggard and much thinner now.


    "What are you doing here?" Theo walked over and asked with a nk expression.


    Tears welled up in Cindy''s eyes at once. "I didn¡¯t want t oe either. I wanted to disappear from


    your life, because at least then I''d still remain the woman in your heart who can put a smile on your


    face whenever you think of me. But I really don''t know what I should do now. I don''t know where I


    should go or how I should live. I can only ask you to help me." Theo did not speak even after a very


    long time.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    I nced at him, then at Cindy. "Come in and talk."


    The two female servants standing in front of her stepped aside. Cindy looked at me with a sullen


    expression. "You don¡¯t have to fake good intentions."


    I nearly burst outughing.


    Had it not been because I was worried that her madness would disturb Munchkin who was sleeping


    upstairs, I would have asked the security guards to drive her out straight away.


    "Please help me, Theowy.¡± Cindy grabbed Theo¡¯s arms. "If you don''t help me, then death is my only


    way out."


    No matter how much Theo hated Cindy''s guts at the moment, he was not going to just send her to


    her doom. He said indifferently, "How do you want me to help you?"


    "I want to meet my mother." Cindy''s tears rolled down.


    I opened my mouth in shock. A child was actually begging someone else to see her mother? What


    was going on?


    Theo pulled out his arm from hers. "I can help you but you must stoping to me in the future."


    Cindy''s countenance abruptly paled. I could tell that


    she was very reluctant but she could only agree now.


    The moment she agreed, there was a look of pain in her eyes.


    "Go home." Theo turned to look at me. "My wife and I haven''t finished our meal yet. We won''t be


    entertaining you."


    After being chased out so directly, Cindy''s body quivered but she still said, "Okay."


    She turned around and walked out of the vi, her steps flustered.


    When she was no longer in view, I pursed my lips and looked at Theo. "Are you this merciless to


    every woman?"


    "Not to you," he replied, his gaze as deep as the ocean.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting to continue this subject, I asked, "Cindy really isn''t Petra and Grayson''s daughter?"


    No way. That would be too cliche.


    Theo put his arm around my shoulder but did not answer the question. Instead, he asked, "Do you


    want t o find your biological parents?"


    I froze. "Why do I have a feeling that we''re both talking about different things?"


    Theo frowned. "Do you want to?"


    I shook my head resolutely. "No. It''s been so many years. Even if I do find them, I won¡¯t know how


    to get along with them either. I may not necessarily have feelings for them. I''ll feel stressed trying to


    get along with them."


    After a pause, I continued, "If they abandoned me back then because they didn¡¯t want me anymore,


    then they wouldn¡¯t regret their decision or want to reunite with me. That''ll only cause me pain for the


    second time."


    Seeing the increasinglyplicated look on Theo¡¯s face, my gaze grew more and more doubtful.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this question?"


    It was strange. Tyler had asked me the same question too. Why was Theo asking this question


    now? Why were they so concerned about my parents?


    Theo shook his head. "Nothing. I''m just asking out of curiosity."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    We returned to the dining room to finish our lunch. There was nothing to do in the afternoon, and


    when w e returned to the bedroom and saw Munchkin sound asleep, we took a nap as well.


    I woke up when it was nearly five o''clock. I received a message from Xander. He had sent me the


    time and venue for the banquet tonight.


    I showed it to Theo. ¡°Are you really going to have dinner with Petra?"


    Theo nodded. "Are youing?"


    I first shook my head, then nodded.


    Heughed. "So do you want to go or not?" "I don¡¯t know either." I was in a dilemma. Although I did


    not want to see Petra, I was curious as to why they were inviting us for dinner.


    Theo pulled me up from the bed. "Let¡¯s go together, then."

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Since he made the decision for me, I no longer felt conflicted.


    I headed to the bathroom to wash up. After that, I went to the cloakroom downstairs.


    After I finished changing and returned upstairs, I caught sight of Theo changing Munchkin''s diapers.


    I could not help butugh out loud. "It seems that I can let you take care of Munchkin without any


    worries in the future.¡±


    Theo turned around and looked at me. "How about you, then?"


    I raised my brow. "I''ll watch you by the side."


    He huffed coldly and said, "What wishful thinking."


    After changing Munchkin¡¯s diaper, he dressed him. Theo then carried him in one arm and held my


    hand i n his free hand as we headed downstairs.


    The nanny came over and asked, "Sir, Madam, shall I follow both of you out?"


    I chuckled and said, "It''s alright. Both of us can take care of him."


    After walking out of the vi, Theo went to the garage t o start the car. I waited for him at the door


    with


    Munchkin in my arms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Soon after, he drove the car over. I carried Munchkin and got into the car.


    The car drove to the gate of the vi. There was a woman squatting outside the gate. She looked


    like Cindy. I frowned and asked, "Has she still not left?"


    Cindy stood up and looked at the car. She looked incredibly pitiful.


    Theo rolled down the car window and said in an even tone, "I''m going to see your mother. I''ve


    texted Zedd and told him toe over to fetch you. He¡¯ll send you over."


    "I don¡¯t want him to fetch me," Cindy said in an emotional tone. "Theo, I¡¯m begging you. Bring me


    with you right now. Let''s see my mother together. You can''t bear to let me stay outside here in the


    freezing cold, right?"


    I sneered and said, "Miss Reed, you''ve been standing out here in the cold for half a day. It won''t


    make any difference."


    Cindy ignored me. She simply looked at Theo with watery eyes.


    I grabbed my hair in frustration and said, "Get in the car! If others see this, they might think that


    we''re bullying you."


    Theo nced at me. There was an unpleasant expression on his face. "Miss Reed, you can¡¯t fit in


    this car. You''d better wait for Zedd toe over and fetch you there."


    After speaking, he rolled up the car window and started the car again.


    I watched Cindy, who remained rooted to the spot, in the rearview mirror. "Do you really not pity her


    at all?"


    Theo raised his brow and asked, "Why does it sound like you want me to pity her?"


    "I don''t."


    Regardless of whether he pitied her or not, it was no longer important to me anymore. Therefore, I


    did not need to know his answer.


    Munchkin fell asleep on the way there. I looked at his face as he slept. Unknowingly, this small living


    thing had be much more important to me than anything else in the world.


    The car stopped in front of the entrance of the hotel that we would be meeting in. I scoffed lightly


    when I saw Petra and Grayson standing in front of the entrance. "Are they standing by the entrance


    to greet u s on purpose?"


    If that was really the case, I would have to start suspecting that they did not have good intentions


    toward us.


    Theo lowered his gaze and said, "Who knows?"


    I carried my child down the car. Petra and Grayson were stunned.


    "Petra, Louis, good evening," I greeted them in an even tone.


    Petra stared at Munchkin, who was in my arms, with a look of disbelief on her face. "This... This


    child is?"

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I looked at her with an icy gaze. "You won''t think of killing him once again, right?"


    Petra trembled as her eyes turned slightly red-rimmed. "No, how could I do such an evil deed


    again? The child is alright. It''s good that he''s alright. It''s great that he''s fine."


    Theo walked over and wrapped his arm around my shoulders. "Let''s go in."


    We booked a room on the second floor. After entering the room, I noticed that Mason was there as


    well.


    There was a woman seated next to him. This woman was Nadia, who was once shamed by Cindy


    in the past.


    I did not expect to see her once again over here. I recalled what Jerome told me back then. This


    was the woman who looked for Cecilia and told her a bunch of things to trigger her emotions. My


    expression turned colder.


    "Wanda,e sit beside me." Jerome winked at me.


    I nodded and carried Munchkin as I headed to the seat beside me. After that, Theo sat down beside


    me.


    This was thergest room in the hotel. It was more than a hundred square meters in size. There


    was a


    huge dining table in the room. If two people were to sit opposite each other at the table, they might


    not be able to hear each other clearly.


    Petra ordered the waiters to start serving the dishes. She then dragged Grayson with her and sat


    down beside Theo. She looked at the child in my arms with a warm and gentle look on her face.


    "Your child is so adorable."


    Grayson looked at Munchkin as well. "Judging from the timeline, he should be around seven


    months old now. Why does he still look so small?¡±


    I could not figure out the reason why these two people were speaking to me in such a manner. My


    expression remained unchanged as I said, "He went through so much torture when he was born.


    Naturally, he isn''t in good health."


    "I''m... sorry." Petra grabbed Grayson''s arm as she lowered her head and sobbed. "It¡¯s all my fault. I


    wronged you and your child."


    Was she faking an act of kindness right now?


    I felt that her apology was highly unnecessary. I looked at Theo and cast a gaze at him to give him a


    cue. Theo knew what I meant. He looked at Petra and Grayson. "Let¡¯s not talk about such unhappy


    incidents while eating."


    Both of them knew that I hated them. They did not talk to me again after that.


    This was simply way too weird. I could not understand why Petra and Grayson would treat me with


    such attitudes. Should they not hate me like how I hated them?


    Also, I found it weird that Grayson still treated Petra the same after watching her scandalous videos.


    I thought no man would be able to ept the fact that his wife had a shameful past. This was truly


    way too odd.


    The dishes arrived before everyone got here.


    Petra looked at me. "If you guys are hungry, we can eat first."


    Me???


    Was she trying to butter up to me?


    I did not understand. I simply lowered my head and pretended not to hear what she said.


    Just then, the sound of a woman crying rang out from outside. I looked at the door of the room.


    Cindy pushed the door open and shouted, "Mom, why have you been refusing to see me during this


    time? Can you tell me what I did that was so wrong?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zedd ran into the room and grabbed her shoulders with both


    arms. He said, "Cindy, calm down."


    "I can''t calm down!" Cindy cried extremely sadly.


    She looked frailer than she did a few hours ago. She did not look like she was in her 20s at all. She


    looked like she was in her 30s.


    Petra stood up from her chair. There was an unpleasant expression on her face as she said, "I told


    you not to look for me anymore. Are you ignoring my words?"


    After speaking, she walked toward Cindy with an angered expression on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Grayson held her back. He shook his head at her and looked at Cindy. "Since you''re here, sit down


    and have a meal. Let''s talk after the meal."


    "Dad, are you going to stop caring about me as well?" Cindy did not listen to what he said. "Can you


    guys tell me if I did something wrong?"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Grayson sighed lightly and said, "Cindy, there are plenty of people sitting in this room. Can you just


    be more sensible?"


    Cindy gaped. She wanted to say something else, but Zedd pulled her away and said, "Uncle is right.


    There are so many people present here. You can say anything that you want in private after this


    meal."


    She listened to Zedd¡¯s words. She then followed Zedd and sat down on a chair.


    I was seated not far away from her. Theo kept taking food for me. Every time he ced some food


    in my bowl, Cindy would cast a harsh and hostile re at me.


    It would truly be odd if I found this mealfortable.


    After tasting one of the dishes, Petra put down her cutleries and looked at me. "I heard that you like


    desserts, so I specially asked the chefs at home to prepare some and bring it over. I''ll let you try the


    dessertter. You can tell me if you like it."


    After a pause, she continued speaking, "I''ll order a nourishing stew for you. You''re too thin. You


    need to nourish your body more. Otherwise, you won''t have the energy to look after your child."


    I pursed my lips and said, "Thank you for your


    kindness, Petra."


    There was a stunned expression on my face right now. Petra''s illogical actions made me feel utterly


    dazed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After the waiters served the stew, Petra filled a bowl with stew and handed it to me. "Taste it."


    Did she poison this stew?


    I nced at Theo. He smiled and said, "Try it."


    Since he said so, I had no choice but to pick up the spoon and take a sip of the stew.


    It tasted pretty good. However, I was not in a good mood. I stopped drinking the stew after taking


    two sips.


    Right then, Munchkin woke up in arms. He let out a few mumbles. Jerome nced at him by the


    side and asked, "Did you bring a feeding bottle with you?¡±


    He had looked after Munchkin for a longer time than me, so he could easily tell if he was hungry or


    if he had wet his diaper.


    Theo lowered his head and took out a can of milk form as well as a feeding bottle from the bag


    on the floor. Jerome asked the waiter for some hot water.


    After mixing the milk form with water and waiting for the milk to cool down to an appropriate


    temperature, he started feeding Munchkin.


    However, Munchkin stopped drinking the milk after taking a few sips. He kept extending both of his


    arms


    toward him.


    Jerome ced him in my arms.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I was slightly confused.


    Xander chuckled and said, "He doesn''t want to drink milk form anymore."


    Petra noticed what was going on and said, "It''s normal for children to dislike drinking milk form


    after being ustomed to breastfeeding. I''ll apany you to the room next door so that you can


    breastfeed.¡±


    I nodded and carried Munchkin in my arms as I got up from the chair.


    After entering the room next door. Petra smiled and said, "He''s extremely hungry. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have woken up."


    I pursed my lips without saying anything. I sat down o n the chair and started breastfeeding


    Munchkin.


    Initially, I thought that she would leave. However, she did not do so. She kept standing by the side


    as she watched me breastfeed Munchkin. There was a loving expression on her face.


    I frowned. I found everything weirder now.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Munchkin had really fallen in love with breast milk. H e stopped mumbling and drank the milk


    happily. He waved his little fists in the air while feeding. He looked incredibly adorable.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Wanda, you¡¯re really too thin. No other women are as thin as you are after giving birth. President


    Grant doesn''t have much time to look after you since he¡¯s usually busy with work. It won''t do if you


    don''t take good care of yourself. Xander told me that you guys would be spending New Year''s


    together. You guys shoulde over to my ce. I have a nutritionist at home. Why don''t you


    spend New Year''s nourishing your body and improving your health?"


    I frowned. "Thank you for your kind intentions, Petra. However, we aren¡¯t that close. It¡¯d be


    inappropriate for us to go over to your ce for New Year''s."


    I spoke to her in a cold and distant tone.


    Her expression stiffened. "Wanda, do you still hate me for what happened in the past?"


    After a momentary pause, she continued speaking, "I really know my mistakes now. I apologize for


    everything that I did to hurt you in the past. I''ve received my punishment now. Your child is alright as


    well. Can you just forgive me? In the future, let''s get


    along well just like how we did back when we just knew each other."


    I found her words were extremely funny. "Petra, anything can be reimed after being lost except


    for lives. Please don''t say such words to me ever again in the future. You''re acting like a joke right


    now."


    I felt satisfied when I noticed how her face instantly paled. "You should give me some privacy while


    I''m breastfeeding my child, Petra. This is basic courtesy."


    She took one step forward and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, she


    noticed the icy expression on my face as I continued remaining silent. She then turned around and


    left the room after being quietly rooted to the spot for half a minute.


    The anger within me dissipated slightly when I lowered my head to nce at Munchkin. "I''ll ask you


    t o remember her face when you get a little older. I''ll ask you to distance yourself from her if you see


    her."


    Just then, the door of the room suddenly opened. I turned around in shock at once.


    "Wanda Lane, why do you love snatching things from me so much?"


    I turned around to look at Cindy when I heard her voice. "Miss Reed, did nobody ever teach you


    how to knock before entering a room?"


    She sneered and walked in front of me. "Did nobody teach you that you shouldn''t snatch things that


    belong


    to other people?"


    I frowned and asked, "What did I snatch from you?¡±


    "You¡¯re asking me what you snatched from me?" Cindy gritted her teeth and said, "You snatched


    away the person I like, and now, you''ve even snatched away my family members."


    I felt slightly speechless. ¡°Miss Reed, nothing in this world belongs to someone. Things belong to


    anyone who obtains them. As for your family, I really have no interest in snatching them from you.


    Please don''t argue with me just for the sake of doing so, alright?"


    "Theo was mine to begin with!" Cindy clenched her hands into fists. "If it weren¡¯t for you, Theo


    would''ve married me. He has always loved me. Don¡¯t think that he loves you just because he''s


    treating you well right now. He only wants to take responsibility for you."


    Iughed out loud and said, "Even if he just wants to take responsibility for me, it''s a fact that he


    doesn''t love you. If he loves you, would he treat you so coldly? I f he loves you, would he leave you


    standing outside in the cold on a freezing winter day? Please wake up. Stop obsessing over your


    wishful thinking.¡±


    "You!" She choked in rage.


    I did not want to bother myself with her anymore. I carried Munchkins, got up, and proceeded to


    leave the room.


    She did not want me to leave, so she reached out and tried to grab my arm. I reacted quickly and


    flung her hand away at once. "Miss Reed, why don''t you ever get smarter? You ruined all your


    excellent chances because you''re brainless. That¡¯s why even your parents dislike you right now."


    After speaking, I walked out of the room with Munchkin in my arms.


    To be honest, I did not want to offend a crazy woman like her. At least, I did not want to do so now. I


    was afraid that Munchkin would get hurt.


    "Wanda Lane!" Cindy arrived at the door before I could. She blocked my way out. "What do you


    want?"


    I truly felt that she was out of her mind right now. I took a deep breath and said, "Miss Reed, I


    should be asking you this question instead. What the heck do you want?"


    I have never caused trouble to her on my own ord. She was the one who had gone against me


    time and time again, yet she was now asking me what I wanted. What an amusing joke.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Cindy gritted her teeth and said, "I can stop pestering and looking for Theo, but I have a condition


    for doing s o. You must never appear in front of my parents ever again. Otherwise, this feud


    between us will never end."


    "Is that the only condition?" I raised my brow. "I hate your entire family. If possible, I wouldn''t want to


    see anyone from your family for the rest of my life. Don''t worry, Cindy. I agree with your condition.


    You can let me go now, right?"


    Cindy looked at me angrily. It looked like she wanted t o do something to me, but she did not dare to


    do so. Therefore, she had no choice but to unwillingly let me go.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After going out, I saw Theoing out of the room. He walked over and took Munchkin from my


    arms. He noticed the unpleasant expression on my face and asked me in a worried tone, "You don''t


    look alright. Do you feel unwell?"


    I shook my head and said, "Let''s go back."


    I returned to my seat in the room. I no longer had an appetite to eat anything, so I coaxed Munchkin


    and yed with him while he was in Theo''s arms. I could sense Petra and Grayson''s gazes on me


    from time to time. They would fix their gazes on me for a long


    period of time. It was extremely odd, but I did not express my feelings. I had no choice but to let


    them look at me.


    "President Grant..." Grayson suddenly spoke up. "I''d like to discuss some business with you. Is it


    convenient for you to do so now?"


    Theo raised his brow and said, "Sure."


    This hotel was not in a busy area. There was a park opposite the road, so Grayson suggested


    heading over for a walk while they had their discussion.


    Theo agreed. He got up and took Munchkin from my arms. I frowned and asked, "Why do you need


    to bring Munchkin with you when you¡¯re discussing business with Louis?"


    Theo touched Munchkin''s small chin and chuckled." I''ll bring him on a walk as well."


    Everyone could tell that I was worried about Munchkin''s safety. Petra grabbed my arm and said,"


    Let''s go to the park for a walk together as well. It''d be good to digest the food after eating so much."


    Before I could say anything, Theo said, "Let¡¯s go together."


    What was going on?


    I found the situation exceptionally odd. He knew that I did not like interacting with Petra. Why did he


    want m e toe along with them?


    However, there were so many people present here, so I could not say much. I got up from the chair


    silently and followed them out.


    After walking out of the hotel, we crossed the road and headed to the park. Theo and Grayson


    walked side by side in front whereas Petra and I slowed down our steps and distanced ourselves


    from them.


    This was one of the top three parks in Whaldorf City. I t was built extremely well. There were plenty


    of plum blossom trees nted around the park. It felt like I had entered a magical realm, i


    "Wanda, take the dessert that I brought from home with you when you guys go backter. You can


    try the dessert and see if you like it. Please tell me if you like i t. I¡¯ll ask the chef in my house to


    prepare more and send it over to you," Petra spoke to me in a way that made it seem like she was


    buttering up to me.


    I really could not get used to her behavior. I did not want to ept her kind intentions as well. "I''m


    not in good health. I can¡¯t have desserts all the time. Thank you for your kindness, Petra. You can


    give the desserts to Miss Reed and let her bring them back. I''m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control


    my diet if I start eating desserts so often," I rejected her politely.


    Petra pursed her lips and asked, "Wanda, do you still hate me a lot?"


    I frowned and said, "Petra, you can tell me anything straight away. There''s no need for you to


    behave this way."


    Petra sighed lightly and said, "I just regret everything that I did to you back then. I''ve really realized


    my mistakes. I feel extremely guilty toward you right now. I''m trying my best topensate for what


    I did to you back then."


    "Petra, you¡¯ve paid for everything that you did back then, so you don''t need topensate me


    anymore. I don''t need it."


    I looked into the distance coldly and said, "I need to cut ties with your entire family. Let¡¯s never get in


    touch again unless necessary." 3

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    In simple words-have nothing to do with each other!


    Petra''s eyes shed with a hint of pain. "I know you won''t be able to forgive me so easily nor will


    you want to have anything to do with me, but I really want to make up for the mistakes I made back


    then. I want to make it up to you."


    After a pause, she continued, "Can you promise me, Wanda?"


    I was just about to refuse when the crisp sound of high heels rang out from behind, followed by a


    woman¡¯s furious roar. "Mom! What are you talking about?"


    Petra and I turned around.


    It turned out that Cindy had secretly followed us and overheard everything that Petra said.


    Petra looked at her with a frown. "Why did you follow me?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why do you want to make it up to her, Mom?" Cindy pointed at me furiously. "Look what she turned


    us into! Why would you want to make it up to her?"


    As soon as she said that, Cindy walked up to me and pushed me. "You¡¯re a jinx! Anyone who is


    involved with you gets unlucky. You''re lucky we¡¯re not


    demandingpensation, yet now you want us topensate you?¡±


    There was a fountain behind me that no longer operated in winter but there was still water in the


    pool. I could not help but fall backward into the pool.


    The water was very cold in winter, the kind of cold that went straight to your bones. The cold spread


    throughout my body and I momentarily lost consciousness as I sat still in the pool for a very long


    time.


    Petra was horrified and rushed over to pull me out of the pool, taking off her coat and wrapping it


    around m e. "Are you okay, Wanda?¡±


    I was shivering due to the cold, unable to say a word.


    Petra held me tight and said urgently, "Let''s go back to the hotel."


    When we got back to the hotel, Petra ordered the attendant to take us to our rooms. After going into


    the room, she took me into the bathroom. ¡°Child, take off your clothes and take a hot shower."


    I began to undress myself with trembling fingers.


    Petra left the bathroom and shouted at the attendant," Hurry up and order the chef to send a hot


    bowl of chicken noodle soup over."


    "Mom!" Cindy looked incredulously at her. "Why do you even care about her? Isn''t it better if she¡¯s


    dead?" "Shut up!" Petra pushed her hard. "I won''t forgive you i f anything happens to Wanda."


    "Have you made a mistake, Mom?" Cindy was in tears. "I''m your daughter!"


    Petra did not want to waste her breath talking to her, s o she turned around to walk to the window


    and give Grayson a call.


    I took a long bath in the bathroom before the heat returned to my body. When I came out of the


    bathroom, I saw Theo standing at the door and I smiled. "It''s okay now. I''m fine."


    "How did you fall into the pool?" Theo asked with a grim expression.


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    "It''s all my fault.¡± Petra walked over. "I didn''t keep an eye on her."


    Having said that, she looked at me with concern." How are you feeling, Wanda? Are you feeling


    better now?"

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    I cast my eyes downward and replied indifferently, "I won¡¯t die so easily."


    At this very moment, I regretted very much joining this meal. Would it not be better if I had just


    stayed at home?


    Why did Ie out and suffer when it was winter...


    Petra looked guilty. "I¡¯m really sorry, Wanda. I didn''t know that she''d do this. If I''d known earlier, I


    wouldn''t have let her hurt you."


    I let out a perfunctory smile at her, then looked at Theo. "Are you done with your discussion with Mr.


    Louis?"


    He nodded. "Let''s go home now."


    Munchkin had already fallen asleep in his arms. Even after taking a hot bath, I still felt a little cold. I


    wanted t o hold him but could only hold myself back.


    The attendant brought a bowl of hot chicken noodle soup into the room and Petra quickly said, "You


    must have caught a cold, Wanda. Have some hot soup to warm yourself up."


    As soon as she said that, Cindy, who had been standing on one side, rushed over and snatched the


    soup from the attendant, sshing it toward me.


    I was caught off guard by her sudden action and had n o time to react at all. Fortunately, Theo stood


    in front o f me in time and the hot soup sshed on his back instead.


    I looked up, staring dazedly at him. "Theo..."


    His expression was terrifyingly sullen. Jerome walked over and said, "I''ll carry the child."


    After Theo ced the child in his arms, I grabbed his arm and said anxiously, "Take off your clothes.


    I''ll see i f there are any burns.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned around to look at Cindy with endless coldness in his eyes. Even though he did not say a


    word, the cold aura emanating from his body was enough to leave anyone shocked.


    The attendant said with trepidation, "I''ll get a change o f clothes for you, Mr. Grant.¡±


    Cindy was clearly the instigator, but she stood there putting on an extremely aggrieved look.


    "Have you gone mad?" Petra raised her hand and struck her on the face.


    The crisp sound of a p sounded. Cindy covered half of her face that was hit and looked


    incredulously at Petra. "Did you just hit me for that b*tch?"


    "Watch your mouth!¡± Petra''s gaze was stern. "I told you to stay in the hospital to recuperate but you


    refused to and insisted oning over to make a scene. Do you think life for us is still as


    comfortable as it used to?"


    She was born amoner, and getting to where she was today was no easy feat. Therefore, her


    rage was truly frightening. Cindy quivered a little, but because she felt truly aggrieved, she retorted,


    "Mom, why should I stay in the hospital when I''m as fit as a fiddle?¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "You and Dad have been treating me differently ever since Wanda


    injured me. You weren''t like this before. Can you tell me why? Did


    I make a mistake?"


    She started crying after saying that.


    Her cries were so loud that Munchkin was awoken by i t. He pouted and started wailing as well.


    Jerome could not coax him no matter what. I took Munchkin from him and looked at Petra and


    Cindy. "I won¡¯t be participating in your family affairs, Petra. It''ste now so we¡¯ll be making a move


    first. This has been a... joyous meal."


    Having said that, I left while carrying Munchkin in my arms without a single expression on my face.


    Grayson, who had been keeping silent the whole time, finally opened his mouth and said, "Cindy, I


    hired a psychiatrist for you because your mental state isn¡¯t well. The southern suburbs are quiet and


    conducive for your treatment, so you¡¯ll stay there for now."


    "I don¡¯t want to go there! Why can¡¯t I go home..."


    Behind me, I heard the noise of the family arguing. As I was not interested to hear what they were


    saying, I quickly walked toward the elevator.


    I stopped when I reached the elevator door. Theo changed his clothes and walked out of the room.


    He walked up to me and took my shoulders. "Let¡¯s go home."


    We walked out of the hotel and got in the car. Theo ndly asked, "Why aren''t you asking me if I


    was scalded and if I''m in pain?"


    I looked at him with a smile in my eyes. "Are you scalded? Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    He sneered. "It hurts like hell."


    Knowing that he was really unhappy, I leaned forward to kiss him on the cheek. "I''ll apply some


    cream for you when we get back."


    It was only then did his expression ease up. "That''s better."


    Munchkin stopped crying after entering the elevator. He had fallen soundly asleep by now. After the


    entire ordeal tonight, I was drowsy as well and could not help but fall asleep halfway through the


    drive.


    I was awoken by the sound of an infant crying and opened my eyes to find that I was no longer in


    the car. After taking a few seconds toe back to my senses, I looked at Theo. "Give him to me.


    I''ll feed him."


    I felt a little dizzy and nearly fell asleep when I was feeding the child in my arms. Theo watched us


    and felt sorry for me. "That should be enough. It won''t be good for him to eat so much at night."


    "It''s okay, let him..." I yawned."... drink up."


    If he had enough, then he would sleep longer in the morning, or else he would cry himself awake in


    the morning because he was hungry.


    When Munchkin was full, Theo ced him in the crib.


    I fell asleep as soon as my head touched the pillow. I woke up the next day and saw Theo and


    Munchkin still sleeping. Not wanting to wake them, I got out of bed and tiptoed out of the room.


    When I got downstairs, a servant came forward and said, "You have a guest, Miss Wanda.¡±


    "Who is it?"


    "She said that her name¡¯s Petra."


    Petra?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What was she doing here?


    Not wanting to let here in, I was just about to ask the servants to send her away when I saw


    her already at the door of the vi.


    How did she get the butler to let her in?


    I was a little unhappy and walked over, saying indifferently, "What are you doing here this early in


    the morning, Petra?"


    "Is your voice hoarse?" Petra looked worriedly at me." You must have caught a cold. Did you take


    any medicine?"


    u H


    Why was she so worried about me?


    I refused to believe that she was actually worried about me. She clearly hated me back then. How


    could she suddenly have the conscience to ask about my wellbeing now? Also, even if she actually


    had a conscience, there was really no reason why she would ask about my wellbeing either since I


    was not her daughter.


    "I''m fine. Thanks for asking, Petra." I faked a smile.


    Petra breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Are you here to see me or Theo?"


    Petra was stunned. ¡°I-I¡¯m here to see Theo."


    "You may have to wait a while more. He slept reallytest night and hasn''t woken up yet," I said in


    a lukewarm tone.


    "It''s okay.¡± Petra smiled. "I can wait for him."


    I suppressed the displeasure in my heart and stepped aside. "Come in, Petra."


    Petra nodded with a smile. ¡°Sorry for bothering you."

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Petra could almost sense my dislike toward her. She sat on the sofa after entering the living room


    and said with a smile, "Taking care of a child must be very tiring for both of you. It''s manageable


    now because it''s going to be New Year¡¯s soon, but you''ll not have much time to take care of the


    child when you need to go back to work after New Year''s."


    I nodded indifferently. "Indeed."


    Petra smiled even broader now. "Also, you''re not experienced enough in taking care of a child so it''s


    easy to feel tired when you do, nor will you get enough sleep at night. Therefore, I brought two


    caretakers with me who are experienced at taking care of both your child and you."


    She brought two caretakers with her?


    I looked at the vi door and sure enough, I saw two women standing there. They were standing at


    a blind spot earlier, that was why I did not see them.


    "Come in." Petra beckoned to them.


    Was this her house?


    I took a deep breath. "This is my house, Petra. Can you not take the liberty to let them in? Also, I


    have caretakers at home, so I don''t need more caretakers."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Petra smiled as if she did not hear me. She stood up and said, "I''m sure you haven''t had breakfast,


    right? I can¡¯t wait for you to try my cooking today."


    She brought the two caretakers to the kitchen after saying that.


    I sat on the sofa, looking speechlessly at the kitchen.


    Had she lost her mind just like Cindy?


    In the middle of cooking, Petra walked out and reminded the caretakers to take good care of me


    and the child. She then told me how to take care of myself and the ways to take care of my child


    without feeling s o tired.


    Although I was holding my impatient self back, my expression was cold and I did not respond to a


    word she said.


    After she was done cooking, the servants at home went into the kitchen to bring out the dishes,


    whereas the two caretakers were instructed to clean the living room and toilets. There were only


    three servants here before this, but Theoter hired two more nannies. With these two new


    caretakers that Petra had brought today, the spacious living space suddenly felt cramped.


    I did not like it when there were too many people at home. I would get easily annoyed when


    someone walked back and forth in front of me.


    When Theo came downstairs and saw three additional


    people, he frowned hard. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Petra walked over with a smile and said, "I was worried that you would be tired taking care of the


    child and not get enough sleep at night so I brought two caretakers with me. They can take care of


    the child and the two of you too, isn''t that great?¡±


    Theo looked at the two caretakers working in the living room and pursed his lips. "Well, thank you,


    Petra."


    "Don¡¯t mention it." Petra let out a dazzling smile.


    I looked at Theo with a dumbfounded expression.


    He epted it just like that?


    Why?


    After that, Petra dragged me and Theo to the dining area. "Try my cooking."


    Theo and I sat on the chairs and picked up our cutleries.


    Petra sat beside me and even pulled her chair closer t o me. I felt disgusted yet could not say


    anything about it.


    I was not in a good mood so I left the table after taking only a few bites, ignoring Petra when she


    advised me t o eat more for the sake of my health.


    Petra had no ns of leaving even until noon. She did not discuss anything with Theo either and


    merely instructed the two caretakers she brought to do this


    and that.


    Several times, I hinted at her to leave but she pretended to not understand me. I helplessly hinted at


    Theo to drive her away but he was ying dumb as well, saying that he still had work to do and


    went to the study.


    I felt very upset, so after sitting in the living room for a while and feeling even more irritated from


    seeing Petra, I went upstairs to the study.


    Theo was sitting on the sofa reading a document. I sat beside him. "Say, do you think Petra is


    plotting some kind of conspiracy?"

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    He put down the document and looked at me. "What conspiracy?"


    "How am I supposed to know what conspiracy?"


    I frowned. "She must be plotting some kind of conspiracy. Why else was she so obsequious toward


    m e during dinnerst night? Why would she bring two caretakers to our house to clean up the


    ce? She even went to the kitchen and cooked for us?"


    Theo lifted his hand to touch my face. "What if she¡¯s simply trying to make it up to you?"


    "I don''t believe it." I twitched my mouth. "She isn''t the kind of person who will regret it after doing


    something bad, let alone feel sorry for me."


    Theo pursed his lips and did not answer.


    I grabbed his hand and urgently said, "I really can''t stand being around her. I don¡¯t care what you


    do, just have her stop pestering me. I don''t want her toe t o our house either.¡±


    Theo helplessly sighed. "Okay, I understand."


    I was finally smiling again. "It''ll be the New Year''s in a few days. I''d like to go to the cemetery before


    that."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Theo nodded. "I remember. I nned to tell you


    tonight but you¡¯re already bringing it up first.¡±


    "When should we go, then?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow."


    I nodded. "I¡¯ll take Munchkin along, so... Cecilia can see him."


    I lowered my head after saying that.


    My mood would be gloomy every time I thought o f Cecilia.


    Theo sighed and put his arm around my shoulders." Maybe it''s not that good of an idea to bring


    Munchkin along. He''s too young to go now."


    After thinking about it, I thought it made sense. "Just the two of us, then."


    Theo smiled and leaned closer to kiss my lips.


    There was the sound of a door being pushed open. Petra walked in with Munchkin in her arms.


    She quickly turned around. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you. Please carry on."


    "Is Munchkin hungry?" Theo asked.


    Petra turned around and nodded with a smile. "When I went to see him just now, the nanny was


    feeding him infant form but he refused to take more after taking only two sips of it. I figured he


    probably wants breastmilk, so I brought him to you."


    I pursed my lips and got up to take Munchkin from her arms, ready to feed him.


    After Petra went out, Theo followed.


    I had a feeling that they were keeping something from me yet I did not know what it was.


    Also, the fact that Theo did not have an aversion to Petra and Grayson was truly strange.


    After feeding Munchkin, I carried him out of the study. Theo was alone in the living room. Petra was


    not around anymore, so I figured that she had probably left.


    When Theo saw me walking downstairs, he walked toward me and skillfully took Munchkin from my


    arms. "Little Munchkin has gained some weight in the past two days. It¡¯ll be very tiring for you to


    hold him all the time."


    I shook my head. "I have the strength to carry him."


    "What do you want to eat for dinner?" He held Munchkin with one hand and my shoulder in another,


    his voice soft and tender. "I¡¯ll personally cook for you and make sure your tummy is filled."


    He knew I was in a bad mood and had not eaten much of what Petra cooked earlier, hence he


    wanted topensate me for it.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    The two caretakers Petra brought over were indeed allrounders, so much more capable than the


    two nannies Theo hired before this.


    Although we did not need this many people at home, i t would not be good to dismiss them before


    New Year''s, so I might as well just keep them for now.


    With someone else to take care of Munchkin at night, Theo and I were able to have a good rest.


    Having nothing to do during the day and taking Munchkin wherever we went, life was peaceful and


    perfect.


    The caretakers were great cooks. No matter how bad m y appetite was, I found myself eating much


    more than before. I gained two pounds in just a few days. Salt City had started to warm up this


    month. Therefore, I would drag Theo to go on a walk with me every night after dinner.


    On this day, we had juste back from a walk when Jerome and Xander called. They said they


    wereing over. It would be New Year''s Eve tomorrow and it was the right time for them toe.


    Theo and I went to the living room to watch TV while waiting for them to arrive. After ten minutes,


    my phone that was on the coffee table rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Tyler, I picked up the phone and answered it.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since hest contacted me. I wondered what he had


    been up to all this while.


    "Wandy, I''m at Salt City¡¯s airport." Tyler''s voice was filled with delight. "I¡¯m here to celebrate New


    Year''s with you."


    U H


    I looked at Theo.


    He raised his eyebrows at me.


    I pursed my lips. "I¡¯ll go pick you up at the airport, then."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Theo and Tyler had never gotten along that well.


    Hopefully, they would not have a conflict with each other this New Year¡¯s.


    When I hung up the phone, Theo asked grumpily, "He¡¯s here in Salt City to see you?"


    I nodded, and after hesitating for a moment, I said," He¡¯s my brother, Theo."


    Theo snorted coldly. "Do you want me to go pick him u p with you?"


    I quickly shook my head. "Jerome and Xander are arriving very soon. Someone needs to be at


    home."


    The sky was turning dark outside. Wasting no time, I went to the cloakroom to change my clothes


    before grabbing my car keys and leaving the door.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow and everyone was rushing to go home and celebrate New Year''s.


    The traffic was extremely heavy.


    When there was no traffic, one could arrive at the airport within half an hour. With the traffic now,


    half a n hour had passed and I was not even halfway there yet.


    I felt a little irritated. The cars ahead were finally moving forward and I stepped on the gas.


    However, I never would have thought that the car ahead would suddenly m on the brakes. It was


    toote even though I had hit the brakes. Therefore, I could only watch as the front of my car hit the


    rear of the car in front of me.


    It was a Rolls-Royce Phantom. Those who drove luxury cars like that were either rich or


    distinguished, hence they must be easy to talk to. I was not that nervous anymore.


    The owner of the car, who did not look very old, got out of the car wearing a haute couture suit. He


    walked over to me and I rolled down the car window. "Hello, I''m really sorry-¡±


    "It''s not your fault." The man cut me off. "Can you step out and check the condition of your car and


    then make an insurance im?"


    Stunned, I got out of the car and took photos with my


    mobile phone.


    At this moment, the man came up behind me. Perhaps it was my sixth sense as a woman, I sensed


    danger and was just about to turn around to protect myself when I smelled a fragrance. Immediately


    after that, I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, I realized that I was on a hotel bed and could sense that I was not wearing any


    clothes beneath the nket. My mind exploded at once.


    I was momentarily helpless, and after a few minutes, I forced myself to calm down. I lifted the


    covers and got out of bed to check my clothes that were thrown on the floor.


    Bang! The room door was mmed open.


    Theo looked at me with a sullen expression. Our eyes met, and his gaze turned colder and colder-


    so cold that it could freeze anyone into ice.


    I covered my chest with my clothes and looked at him with tears in my eyes. "I don¡¯t know how this


    happened. I really don''t."

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    The only thing I remembered was that I was on my way to the airport to pick Tyler up, but I rear-


    ended a car on the way. After getting out of the car to take pictures, I was unconscious up until now


    when I woke up.


    Theo squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, and when he opened them again, I saw the scarlet in


    his eyes. He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, "Let¡¯s go home first."


    After saying that, he took off his jacket and walked over to wrap my body with it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His grip on my shoulders gradually tightened.


    I did not cry out in pain because this was nothingpared to the pain I felt in my heart.


    "I''m sorry." I could not stop my tears from flowing. "I really have no idea what''s going on."


    Theo raised his hand to wipe the tears from my face." Don''t cry. Let¡¯s go home."


    He picked me up princess-style and trotted toward the door.


    I looked up, and when I saw his tensed chin, I felt even more heartbroken.


    Arge group of reporters had already gathered at the entrance of the hotel. It could not be more


    obvious that someone had set me up.


    When the reporters saw Theo carrying me outside, they squeezed over like they had gone insane.


    "Mrs. Grant, can you tell us who was the man you spent the night with?"


    "There are rumors saying that you and Mr. Grant no longer love each other. Are you sleeping with


    other men and women now?"


    Theo¡¯s countenance was terrifyingly sullen. "Get lost, all of you!"


    He had brought bodyguards with him when he came. The bodyguards pushed the reporters away


    and Theo quickly carried me to the car.


    After getting into the car, I curled my body up and could not stop crying.


    When we got back to Regal Vi, I got out of the car as soon as the car came to a stop. I bolted into


    the vi as though I was trying to escape.


    Just as I was about to reach the entrance of the vi, I stumbled on my feet and fell to my knees on


    the floor. A sharp pain shot through my knees, which cleared m y head tremendously.


    "Wanda!" A panicked voice of a man rang out behind m e.


    I gritted my teeth. "Leave me alone!¡±


    I was screaming at the top of my lungs. My voice was tinged with excruciating pain.


    Theo did note over. I climbed up from the floor and went into the vi step by step.


    When I got upstairs and back in the room, I took off Theo''s jacket and entered the bathroom. I


    turned on the shower and frantically scrubbed my body. As though I could no longer feel pain, I


    continued to scrub my skin even though my flesh was already raw and red.


    Filthy. I was so filthy.


    There was a sound of knocking on the door. Like a mechanical doll with the on and off button


    pressed, I stopped all my movements.


    "Come out, Wanda.¡± Theo''s voice contained a hint of panic. "Everything can be solved. Don''t hurt


    yourself."


    Everything could be solved?


    How was I supposed to solve something like that after it had happened?


    Just as I thought that I was able to live life normally again, fate once again yed tricks on me.


    Why must fate y tricks on me?


    Why must I encounter such a thing?


    Why must it be me?


    After not hearing from me for a long time, Theo was terribly anxious. "If you don¡¯te out, I''ll


    break the door, Wanda."


    "Leave me alone!¡± I covered my ears and screamed in agony. "Please go away and leave me


    alone.¡±

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Bang! The bathroom door was mmed open.


    Theo hugged me, despite the fact that he was still wearing clothes.


    "Let go of me, Theo!" I suddenly broke down emotionally, pushing him away with all my strength.


    Theo hugged me tight and refused to let go. His tone was firm. "I won''t let you go. I''ll never let you


    go."


    My body went stiff as I began wailing non-stop. Like a broken tap, my tears began flowing endlessly


    as though they could reach the ends of the world.


    After a very long time, I stopped crying. Theo turned off the shower and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll


    find out who did this. No matter who that person is, I''ll make him or her pay a heavy price."


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment as an aching feeling rose in my heart.


    Who exactly was it?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did that person do such sickening things to me?


    Theo carried me out of the bathroom and put me on the bed, leaning down and kissing my


    forehead. "Get some sleep. I''ll be here with you."


    How could I possibly sleep right now? When Theo saw


    me staring at the ceiling with nk eyes, he clenched his fists. "You must be hungry, right? I''ll ask


    the servants to bring some food upstairs."


    I shook my head.


    Bang! The door of the room was pushed open.


    Tyler stood panting at the door of the room, ring fiercely at Theo.


    Later, he came over and swung his fist at Theo. The two men began waving fists at each other.


    Like a puppet, I was unresponsive to their fighting and did not even spare them a nce. It was


    only until the two of them were tired did they finally stop.


    Tyler sat on the floor to rest for a while, then got up and picked up a cup from the bedside table. He


    smashed it at Theo. "Do you still call yourself a man when you can''t even protect your woman?¡±


    He had a strong desire to kill Theo at the moment, so a s though one cup was not enough, he


    picked up a vase and smashed it at Theo. "When she lost her childst time, I wanted her to stay


    far away from you and now I truly regret ever giving you a chance. You can¡¯t protect her at all."


    Of course, Theo would not let him smash anything at him for no reason, so he deftly dodged it.


    However, he remained silent the whole time, not saying a word until the end.


    At this moment, Carlson walked in and asked, "Did


    you find out who did it?"


    Theo took a deep breath. "We¡¯re still investigating."


    "You''re f*eking useless!" Tyler was even more furious now.


    I had never seen this version of Tyler before. He hadpletely unleashed all the ruthlessness that


    was hidden inside of him.


    Carlson was the calmest one. He walked up to Tyler and patted his shoulder. "Go out and have a


    smoke to calm yourself down. You can''t solve problems like this."


    "I don''t need to calm down." Tyler looked at me as Iy on the bed. "I¡¯ll take Wandy away today."


    Carlson''s expression sank. "Can you stop making a scene?"


    Seeing that Carlson was angry, Tyler pulled at his hair in irritation before quickly leaving the room.


    The room fell silent and Carlson asked, "Do you suspect anyone?"


    "Do you think they did it?"


    Everyone knew who ''they'' were. Theo shook his head." Not very likely."


    Carlson frowned. "That means that it''s still likely, then."

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    He suspected that Petra and Grayson were the ones behind this incident.


    Theo sighed. "Let''s talk in the study, Carlson. We should give Wanda some time to be alone."


    Carlson nodded and walked to the side of the bed to tuck in the covers for me. "My child, we''ll be


    here no matter what happens. Have a good rest."


    He left with a sigh when there was no response from me.


    I really wanted to sleep because I did not have to think about anything if I fell asleep. However, I


    could not fall asleep at all because the scene of me waking up in the hotel would fill my mind as


    soon as I closed my eyes.


    I did not know the car owner whom I rear-ended. His face and voice were all unfamiliar to me, which


    meant that we had no dealings with each other before. Why would he do such a thing to me?


    It was very likely that someone had instructed him to do it, so who was the person who instructed


    him?


    My head hurt the more I thought about it, and my hands could not help but pull at my hair.


    When Theo came back and saw what I was doing, he quickly hugged me tightly. "Can you not hurt


    yourself


    like that, Wanda?"


    "I don''t know that man." I grabbed Theo''s arms tightly and looked up at him. "It was a Rolls-Royce


    Phantom with Whaldorf City''s license te. I don''t remember the license te number, but you can


    check the dashcam."


    Theo nodded. "I''ve sent someone to investigate it, so we¡¯ll soon have an answer."


    I let go of his arms and hugged my knees. My tears could not help but flow down again.


    Theo was just about tofort me when the phone in his pocket rang again.


    It was a call from his assistant Keith. As soon as he answered the call, Keith quickly said, "I found it,


    Mr. Grant. The car belongs to Matthew. After he passed away, the car was parked in the Grants¡¯


    garage. It was only driven out from the garage a few days ago."


    "Who''s in charge of these cars?" Theo asked in a cold voice. 1


    Keith replied after a few seconds, "Your cousin, Quinn."


    The air was suddenly condensed into ice. Theo''s body was exuding a cold aura. "Did you find out


    who that man is?"


    "He''s Quinn''s assistant. His name is Stan Carey."


    Theo fell silent.


    Keith carefully asked, "Is there anything I should do next, Mr. Grant?"


    Theo squeezed his eyes shut for a moment. "Find Stan and make him pay the price no matter


    what."


    He ended the call. Theo and I looked at each other for a very long time without saying a word. We


    felt extremely conflicted because neither of us expected the investigation to point at Quinn.


    Did Quinn do it?


    If she did it, why would she do that?


    There was no dispute of interest between us, let alone a grudge that called for such a revengeful


    act.


    Theo stroked my face. "Don¡¯t overthink this. Have some rest and leave this to me."


    He was about to go out when I quickly grabbed onto him. "Don''t leave me alone, Theo."


    I was not in the right state to be by myself at the moment and I knew this very well.


    Theo had probably thought of this as well. "Let¡¯s go together."


    On New Year''s Eve, families were supposed to gather and spend time together, but Theo and I


    arrived at an abandoned factory instead.


    There were two bodyguards outside the factory gate. When Theo and I got out of the car, they


    nodded at us and greeted, "Mr. and Mrs. Grant."


    Theo nodded and pulled me into the factory. The farther we walked into the factory, the colder the


    aura on his body was.


    When I saw the man again, I could not help but tremble. Theo took me in his arms. "I''m here. Don''t


    be afraid."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Theo gave Keith a look, who then took the hint and grabbed a chair over. Theo helped me to the


    chair. He then leaned down and kissed my forehead. He moved closer to my ear and said, "Close


    your eyes if you''re afraid to look."


    I nodded.


    Theo looked at Stan, his tender gaze abruptly turning cold. His voice was so cold that it was as if it


    was pure ice. "Are you going to give us an honest ount yourself or am I going to have someone


    force you?"


    Stan had already been bashed up on his way here, hence his face was bruised and swollen. His


    dashing and charming appearance was gone.


    He looked at Theo and sneered, not even the slightest bit afraid. "What can you possibly do to me?"


    Theo pursed his lips, his dark eyes tinged with cold ice. He abruptly lifted his leg and kicked Stan in


    the chest. Stan fell backward and started coughing violently.


    "Why don¡¯t you try and see what I can possibly do to you? TH make sure you feel what it''s like to be


    living in hell," Theo said with a face full of mockery.


    Stan was still pretty hard-headed, saying, "Kill me if


    you can."


    Keith saw what was happening and was furious, kicking Stan in the stomach. "I don''t believe I can''t


    make you talk."


    Having said that, he raised his chin at the bodyguard standing beside him.


    The bodyguard took the hint and walked over to punch and kick Stan till he was half dead. Theo


    raised his hand and motioned him to stop.


    Stan''s breathing was disorderly. Theo put his hands i n his pockets and walked up to him. "It¡¯s fine if


    you''re not going to tell me. I''ll ask your parents and your wife. I''m sure they know."


    When he said those words, there was an unruly smile o n his face. Stan looked at him, his pupils


    contracting. There was finally fear in him. "If you want to kill me, then do it. Don''t touch my family.


    They don''t know anything."


    Theo sneered. "I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. I can just ask them if they know or not."


    After a pause, he continued, "Your wife''s pregnant, right? Say, if I ask these bodyguards to hang


    around your house every day and go up to your wife to ask about her wellbeing when shees


    out, then unintentionally reveal the news to her that you''ve died, do you think your wife will have a


    miscarriage from the shock?" "Do not f*cking touch my wife and child!" Stan mbered up from the


    floor and knocked himself against Theo.


    Theo did not even take his attack seriously and easily dodged him beforending on a kick on his


    stomach. Stan fell to the ground once again.


    "Since you don''t appreciate what''s best for you, I don''t think I need to go easy on you anymore."


    Theo looked a t Keith. "Invite his father and wife. Let the family spend their New Year''s Eve here


    tonight."


    "Don''t you dare, Theo Grant!" Stan roared furiously.


    Theo smirked and let out an enchanting smile. "I dare t o, actually."


    Both men red at each other. Theo had started managing Grant Corporation in his teens and


    continued doing so for many years, hence his aura as a superior was extremely strong. This was


    not something that Stan couldpare to, hence he was defeated first.


    He gritted his teeth and finallypromised. "I''ll tell you everything you want to know. Don''t touch


    my family."


    Theo nodded in satisfaction. "Now that''s more like it."


    Having said that, he looked at Keith and said, "Go get Mrs. Grant some food and drinks."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    The corner of Keith''s mouth twitched.


    "I didn''t touch her." Stan sat up. "I love my wife very much and will never do anything to betray her."


    After a pause, he continued, "Ms. Grant merely informed me to take her to the designated hotel."


    Theo''s gaze grew even colder after hearing what he said. If a person¡¯s gaze could kill, then Stan


    would have died countless times by now. "Go on."


    "A man was waiting in the room but I don¡¯t know who he was. He had his back facing me the whole


    time so I couldn''t see his face. I ced Mrs. Grant on the bed and left. I don''t know what happened


    after that."


    Did that mean that he did not know who touched me either?


    I felt sick in the stomach, and there was a suffocating feeling in my chest. Even breathing had


    beborious.


    When Stan saw Theo''s gloomy face and how he did not say a word, he began to panic. "I told you


    everything I know and have not kept anything from you. Had it not been for Ms. Grant¡¯s promise of


    half a million dors and sending my family abroad, I would never have helped her do such an


    inhumane thing


    even if it''s for the sake of the child in my wife''s belly. Please, Mr. Grant, you can do anything you


    want with me if you''re angry, but can you not touch my family?"


    Theo continued to stay silent. Keith came back with a bag, and after the bodyguards moved a table


    in front o f me, he took out the food from the bag one by one and ced them on the table.


    I stared dumbfoundedly at him.


    Where did he get all these snacks in the middle of the night?


    "I brought her here," a bodyguard said, walking up behind Theo.


    Stan widened his eyes, anger filling his face. "You''re a despicable man, Theo! I told you not to touch


    my family!"


    Having said that, he struggled to get up from the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Keith walked over to press him down again. ¡°Sit still."


    The sound of high heels was heard behind me. When I turned my head and saw Quinn, my


    expression sank.


    She was wearing a long dress and a tweed jacket. Her high heels were incredibly clean. She looked


    both mature and elegant.


    For an elegant and noblewoman like her to be brought forcibly over by bodyguards, I could imagine


    how displeased she must be feeling about it. Sure enough, I could see anger written all over her


    face.


    When Quinn saw Theo and me, her face paled instantly. "What¡¯s the meaning of this, Theo?"


    Theo looked at her with cold eyes. "What do you think?"


    When she saw Stan lying on the floor, she recognized him by his clothes and body shape. Her legs


    went weak as she nearly fell to the ground.


    Theo took a deep breath and looked at Stan. "Why don¡¯t you repeat to Ms. Grant what you told me


    just now?"


    Seeing that theer was not his family, Stan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He was not as


    agitated anymore. After Keith released him, he said," Half a month ago, Ms. Grant invited me to her


    house to do something for her. She promised to pay me half a million and send my family abroad.


    I''m not someone who would easily agree to such favors, but my wife¡¯s parents had listed out


    conditions for me when I married her back then. I''m supposed to buy a house of my own before my


    child is born, or they''ll take my wife and child back. My child will take on their family name instead."


    After a pause, he continued, "I didn''te from a well-off family and Whaldorf City''s property prices


    are getting higher every year. Even if I earn a lot of money in Zimmer Corporations, I still can''t afford


    to buy a house in Whaldorf City, so I agreed.¡±

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    After hearing what he said, Quinn''s pupils contracted slightly. "Stop making nderous charges


    against me! I didn''t look for you at all, let alone pay you to do such a thing."


    Stan looked at her. "You left the car keys in the office and I went there to take them myself. There''s


    half a million in cash in the car, and it''s still there at the moment. I haven''t touched a single cent. I


    believe the money will be the most direct evidence."


    Theo did not say anything and merely looked at Keith. Keith nodded and said, "There¡¯s indeed half


    a million i n cash in the car. The cash is in sequential order, so I''m sure it should be quite easy to


    find out where it came from."


    Quinn looked at Theo, her emotions breaking down a little. "Theo, I¡¯m your cousin. Why would I hurt


    your wife? You can''t believe his words so easily."


    Keith went over and handed a phone to Theo, saying," Ms. Grant and Ms. Cindy met a few days


    ago."


    After looking at the photos on Keith''s phone, Theo looked at Quinn with a cold gaze, and his voice


    was particrly cold as well. "Didn''t you say that you weren¡¯ting back to Salt City for New


    Year''s this year?"


    Quinn''splexion was pale. She said in a trembling voice, "I... I thought it was better to go home


    for New Year¡¯s, that''s why I went back. But as soon as I got home, I remembered my grandmother


    who passed away and was filled with grief, hence I came back to Whaldorf City on the second day."


    "Why did you meet up with Cindy, then? I remember you''re not close enough to her that you would


    drink coffee with her in a coffee shop." Theo''s patience was wearing thin, and his tone grew even


    colder.


    Quinn''s lips trembled slightly. "I didn''t take the initiative to ask her out. She was the one who asked


    m e out. When she learned that I was the one who released the negative news about Petra, she


    threatened me to trick Wanda out of the house or she would ask Grayson to bring Zimmer


    Corporations down."


    The Zimmers had all passed away, and as the newly-appointed director, Quinn had not gained the


    approval of many shareholders. It would inevitably cause the Zimmers'' shares to crash. I had also


    heard from the assistant that Zimmer Corporations was now extremely fragile, so if Grayson


    intended to bring Zimmer Corporations down, it was not entirely impossible either.


    Provided that the Nietzsches did not help Zimmer Corporations out. Logically speaking, a clever


    woman like Quinn should be able to figure out that the Nietzsches were backing Zimmer


    Corporations up, so she need not be afraid of anyone who was coveting Zimmer Corporations.


    However, she was afraid that the Nietzsches would resent her and would rather see Zimmer


    Corporations fall.


    Theo said no more and merely sneered.


    Perhaps he was alsoughing at Quinn¡¯s foolishness...


    He looked at me, and when he saw that I had not touched the food on the table, he frowned. "You


    don''t like the food?"


    I shook my head.


    "Are you tired?¡± He reached out and took my hand.


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    If Quinn was the one behind this, what would Theo do?


    Moreover, Cindy was involved. These two women were a responsibility Theo could not shirk. Even


    though they had done many hurtful things to me, I might still not be able to bring myself to punish


    them.


    The corner of my mouth curved upward into a somewhat wry smile.


    There were times when I wished I would not think about something so thoroughly.


    I massaged my be and said, "Send me back home to get some rest!"


    I would leave it for him to decide what he was going to do with the two of them.


    He nodded, then nced coldly at Stan and Quinn." Send them to the police station. It''s up to the


    police to decide how they should be punished."


    Quinn''s body quivered. "Theo, you can''t do that when you don''t have any evidence. Besides, even if


    I was really the one who did it, you shouldn''t treat me this way because I''m your cousin."


    Theo looked at her with exceedingly dark pupils. "In that case, we¡¯ll wait until the investigation is


    finished and solve the problem in another way."


    In another way? What other way?


    Theo was never a soft-hearted person. Quinn went limp and sat on the ground with an ashen look


    on her face.


    After leaving the factory, I got in the car and leaned back in the seat while closing my eyes. My mind


    and body were overwhelmed with fatigue.


    I felt something warm on the palm of my hand. Theo held my hand. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll take care of


    everything.¡±


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    On the way home, my mind was constantly thinking about the man Stan mentioned and what he


    looked like. The more I thought about it, the more my stomach turned. The car drove all the way


    home and I ran into the vi after getting out of the car.


    Theo chased me all the way into the bedroom and found me in the bathroom, dry heaving while


    holding onto the sink.


    There was a look of pain in his eyes. When I stopped dry heaving, he carried me out of the


    bathroom.


    He did not want me to be by myself, so he instructed the servants to wait at the door and disallowed


    me to close it. That way, the servants would be the first to find out if anything happened to me.


    After he left, Iy on the bed. I was clearly drowsy yet I had no way of falling asleep.


    I gave up on sleeping and sat up from the bed.


    Grabbing my phone from the head of the bed, I gave Heidi a call.


    The call was answered after a few beeps.


    "Ms. Wanda, are... you okay?¡± she asked carefully.


    I thought she would have seen the news by now and hummed softly. "I''m okay."


    She sighed. "I''ve gotten my friend to investigate this matter. There''s nothing from my side. The


    surveince cameras in the hotel were destroyed."


    I pursed my lips. "You don''t need to investigate these things. Just find someone to keep an eye on


    Nadia. It''s best if you can find out if she has contacted Cindy and Quinn recently.¡±


    She chuckled. "I¡¯ll definitely investigate her, but I haven''t been able to do it because I was too busy


    some time ago. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±


    "Okay. No matter what you find, you have to tell me everything."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As for everything else that needed to be investigated, Theo and Tyler were already on it, so there


    was no need for me to do something so redundant anymore.


    After a very long time, she nodded. "Okay, I understand!"


    After hanging up the call, Iy on the bed, still unable t o fall asleep. There was a stifling feeling in


    my heart.


    This was probably the most unforgettable New Year¡¯s Eve I ever had. It was just awful.


    After lying down for a while, I was dazed and confused. I was about to fall asleep when I heard


    noises downstairs.


    I was extremely irritated by the noise and lifted the covers to get out of bed.


    "Get out, Wanda Lane!" Cindy was screaming downstairs like a lunatic.


    The caretakers and nannies were desperately trying t o stop her, dragging her outside.


    Seeing that I was about to leave my room, the female servant standing at the door persuaded me,


    "Mrs.


    Grant, don¡¯t go. I think that woman''s not in the right mind. It would be horrible if she identally


    hurts you."


    I shook my head. "I''m the owner of this house. How can I hide when someone is causing trouble in


    my house?"


    Moreover, judging from Cindy¡¯s personality, she would not stop until she saw me.


    Seeing that her persuasion did not work, the servant stopped let me be. I walked downstairs and


    saw Cindy, who had stopped screaming and was merely ring at me.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    "What are you doing in my house on New Year''s Eve, Cindy?" I asked expressionlessly.


    As though afraid that Cindy might hurt me, the servants held tightly onto her. Cindy could not shake


    them off no matter what and simply gave up. "Wanda Lane, why are you ming me for what


    happened to you? It''s obvious that you''re asking for it because of your hateful personality. Why are


    you making me a scapegoat?"


    She struggled, and had it not been for the servants, she would have probably rushed forward and


    ripped m e to shreds.


    I pursed my lips. "When did I ever make you a scapegoat?"


    She sneered. "Who else would it be if not you? Theo said he wants to send me abroad, and even


    my parents don''t want me anymore. Everyone¡¯s ming m e, thinking that I was the one who set


    you up."


    After taking a deep breath, she continued, "I didn''t even do anything! You vile woman. You set me


    up. I can''t wait to kill you right now so you may never rest i n peace."


    As she said that, she struggled to hit me but the servants pulled her back, hence she could only


    lunge forward a few times.


    At this moment, a group of people came in from outside the vi. Petra and Grayson were in the


    lead, and a group of bodyguards followed behind them.


    When Petra saw Cindy making a scene, she quickly went up to Cindy and pped her across the


    face.


    She did not go easy on her p. The female servants had let go of her when she was pped. She


    was hit s o hard that she fell straight to the floor.


    I could see a smear of blood at the corner of her mouth. Petra sure was ruthless.


    Cindy was struck dumb by the p. She covered her face and sat on the floor, unable toe back


    to her senses for a very long time. When she finally recovered, her eyes immediately turned


    crimson when she realized that her mother was the one who pped her. She looked incredulously


    at her and asked, "Why are you doing this to me, Mom? You weren¡¯t like this before."


    After sobbing, she continued, "You pped me so hard because of this woman? Why? Who is your


    real daughter here?"


    Petra looked indifferently at her. "So you do realize that I was kind to you before, huh? You were


    such an obedient child back then, and although you were a little capricious and arrogant, you never


    gave your dad and me any huge problems. You also behaved quite decently out there. But look at


    you now. Look at what you''ve dely! If I continue to let your bad behavior go unchecked, I''m


    afraid you''ll end up killing all of us one day!"


    After hearing what she said, Cindy wailed and said," Why are you putting all the me on me? You


    guys were clearly the ones who did those things!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Petra was so angry that she wanted to hit her again but Grayson stopped her. "That''s enough."


    He looked at the bodyguards behind him and said," Help Cindy up and send her back."


    The bodyguards went to help Cindy but were pushed away. She roared furiously, "Get lost and don''t


    touch m e. I didn''t hurt her. Why are you using me? I have t o get justice for myself today.¡±


    She pointed at me as she spoke, an aggrieved look written all over her face.


    Petra looked at her, her eyes filled with resentment and hatred. "Who else could it be if not you?


    You privately met Quinn so many times. Do you think I don''t know the things both of you


    discussed?"


    "Mom!" Cindy cried even harder. "Why don''t you believe me? I met up with Quinn not to discuss


    ways t o hurt Wanda. If I wanted to hurt her, I would''ve just hired an assassin to kill her. Wouldn''t


    that have been more of a direct solution to get my revenge?"


    Smack!

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Another p came down.


    This time, it was not from Petra but Grayson.


    Cindy covered her face and was dazed for a very long time before looking at Grayson incredulously.


    "Dad, are you actually hitting me because of Wanda as well?"


    "Shut up!" Grayson said, his tone filled with anger. "Do you think she would get hurt time and again


    if it weren''t for you? And here you are, still having the cheek to cry. We shouldn¡¯t have


    acknowledged you if I knew this was going to happen."


    He took a deep breath and turned around, then continued to say, "We have investigated this matter


    clearly. There¡¯s no evidence to prove that you weren¡¯t behind this. Since it hase to this point


    now, we, a s parents, are at fault as well. Therefore, we have decided to send you away."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cindy widened her eyes and screamed herself hoarse," I''m your daughter, Dad! Are you saying that


    you don¡¯t want me anymore?"


    Petra looked at her with a cold gaze and said, "You caused such huge trouble this time and neither


    your dad nor I can help you. Quinn is his cousin, so he won''t do anything to her, but you¡¯re different.


    Even though he promised your adoptive parents to take care of you, he¡¯ll not let you off so easily.


    The same goes for Tyler.


    "Also, don¡¯t forget that Wanda is now the Schumans¡¯ daughter. Are you sure you can stand the fury


    of so many of them? Your dad and I can''t, that''s for sure. If you don¡¯t go, none of us will survive."


    Cindy shook her head, her tears flowing down like a river. "No. I didn¡¯t do it. Can you please believe


    me?"


    No one listened to her and she waster forcibly taken away by the bodyguards. They were just


    about to leave the vi when I said, "Maybe she really wasn''t the one who did this." 1


    Petra and Grayson were stunned.


    I sneered. "Theo, Tyler, and you guys all weren''t able to find out who was the man in the hotel room.


    Do you really think Cindy is capable of doing that?"


    I knew better than anyone that Cindy hated me and wanted to kill me, but there were simply too


    many questionable points. Stan imed that Quinn paid him to do these things, but would Quinn be


    so foolish a s to give him sequential bills?


    It was easy to find out who the cash belonged to if they all came in sequential numbers. Unless


    Quinn was overconfident about this, she would nevermit such a silly mistake.


    Besides, this was clearly something that could be done by a single person, so why would Quinn


    assign two people to do it? Would that not increase her chances of being exposed?


    After hearing what I said, Petra and Grayson could not help but fall silent. After a very long time,


    Petra carefully probed, "In that case, Wanda, you''re saying that..."


    "You should all go back first! None of us should make any decisions before an investigation for this


    matter i s made."


    "Stop pretending to be kind, Wanda Lane. You think I don''t know that you can''t stand being alone,


    so you''re hooking up with other men? The media found out, so you''re using other people and


    making a scapegoat out of me. You have such vile intentions."


    Instead of thanking me for speaking up for her, Cindy grew even more furious instead.


    Seemingly offended, Grayson motioned to the bodyguards to take her away and looked at me.


    Ultimately, he left without saying a word.


    Petra looked at me and said, "We''re going now. Have some rest and don''t worry. The police will get


    to the bottom of this.¡±

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    I watched them leave without saying a word. I was no longer sleepy and sat on the living room sofa


    somewhat wearily.


    "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant called and asked if there''s anything you''d like to eat? He''ll bring it back for


    you!" The servant walked up to my side and asked softly.


    I shook my head. "It''ste now. Plus, it''s New Year¡¯s Eve, so there isn''t going to be much he can


    find out there. Give him a call and ask him toe back once he''s done with work. I''m going out


    later. If he asks about my whereaboutster, just tell him that I''ve gone to the police station."


    The caretaker opened her mouth to say something but when she saw my sullen expression, she


    swallowed her words back.


    I leaned against the couch and closed my eyes to rest for a few minutes before giving Tyler a call


    and asking him to go to the police station with me.


    Tyler drove here and waited outside the vi for me. Seeing that he was driving a BMW, I got in and


    asked curiously, "Why are you keeping such a low profile?"


    He started the car engine and replied, "Being too shy can invite problems for Carlson and


    Yvonne."


    I shrugged and said no more. After darting a nce at him, I asked, "Can you find out if there are


    any underhanded deeds going on between Theo and Mason?"


    He frowned. "Underhanded deeds?"


    "Can you find out? I''m not sure what exactly it is either."


    There was no reason why Cindy and Quinn would do such cruel things to me.


    I had a feeling that Cindy and Quinn were both being used as scapegoats by someone else. It was


    very likely that they wereing for Theo.


    He nodded with a frown. "Sure, I''ll find out about it."


    When we arrived at the police station, I saw Heidi there.


    She saw me and was slightly stunned. "Miss Wanda!"


    I raised my eyebrows. "What are you doing here?"


    Heidi merely cast her gaze downward and let out a bitter smile, not saying a word.


    "I asked her toe," Tyler replied on her behalf.


    I came to the police station to talk to Benny but did not think about asking Heidi to speak to him.


    Tyler had taken the liberty to make this decision himself.


    Seeing that I was a little displeased, Heidi quickly said, "It¡¯s a good thing that I can be of help in this.


    Besides, we¡¯re just going to have a chat. It''s nothing."


    Since she was already here, I could only nod and say, "I f you don¡¯t feelfortable, then we¡¯ll


    leave at once."


    Heidi nodded with a smile. "Alright, Miss Wanda. I know."


    The police took Heidi into the visiting room. Tyler asked, "Are you mad?"


    "Am I not allowed to be mad?"


    He pursed his lips. "Of course, you are!"


    Seeing that I was a little lost in thought, he stroked my head. "Actually, it''s hard to get any useful


    information from Benny, so rather than wasting time here, we might as well use the time to


    interrogate Quinn. She probably knows certain things that we don''t."


    I gently sighed. "We still have to try no matter what."


    "Do you have the test results yet?" I asked, my tone a little irritated.


    He was stunned for a moment, saying, "It¡¯s out, but ording to the rules, Theo should be the one


    to go and take the report."


    I looked at him and frowned. "What brainless rule is that?"


    Tyler shrugged and did not deny it.


    "Must you get to the bottom of this?" he suddenly asked.


    I sneered and replied, "What else can I do?"


    I had to at least know who was the one who hurt me, n o?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    He looked at me and sighed after a very long time, saying, "Wait here, I''ll go and ask.¡±


    Not long after he left, Heidi walked out and looked at m e. She was just about to say something but I


    stopped her.


    "It''s a littlete now. Let''s have dinner together some other time."


    She was stunned for a moment. When she saw Tylering back, she nodded at me and said,


    "Mm, okay. I''ll be going back to the hotel now."


    After Heidi left, Tyler looked at me and said, "The woman you hired has the same temper as you."


    I ignored him and walked quickly to the car.


    When I got in the car, he smiled and asked, "Do you want to eat something?"


    I said, "Sure."


    After a pause, I said again, "Have the test resultse out?"


    He nodded. "It isn''t Stan''s. It''s still being investigated a t the moment!"


    "I know it isn''t Stan¡¯s. I want to know who the guy at the hotel is. He could be the guy who plotted all


    this.


    Cindy and Quinn are both scapegoats."


    Tyler drove toward the city center. The sky was getting dark. "Carlson and I will investigate this. Try


    not to take these things to heart and take care of your health. Jerome said that your depression is


    more serious than before. If you can''t stand living in Regal Vi,e back with me and Carlson. I


    find Theo, that bastard, to be an eyesore anyway. Come back to the Schumans and be the rich


    daughter you should be. I¡¯ll support you for life."


    He cracked me up. "I¡¯m only 26. Am I already allowed t o sit around and do nothing?"


    "Of course. The Schumans'' family business and my business are enough for you to squander your


    money away for the rest of your life."


    I smiled. "Munchkin will probably be the happiest kid alive. He''s going to be so spoiled by all of you."


    He raised his eyebrows. "Of course. After all, look at whose nephew he is."


    After a pause, he looked at me and said in a slightly more serious manner, "Are you not expecting


    to have a child of your own?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I was stunned for a moment. My hands sped tightly, not knowing what to say.


    After a pause, I took a breath and said, "We''ll talk about it next time!"


    It was a little painful, and experiencing such pain once in a lifetime was enough. When my child


    died, I never thought about having another. The fear I experienced was enough to make me


    remember it for the rest of my life.


    "That''s not so bad. You have Munchkin now anyway, s o there''s no need to suffer from the pain of


    childbirth anymore."


    I nodded and felt a pang in my heart. My emotions had been going downhilltely. Moreover, there


    were times when I could not even control my emotions.


    The car came to a stop in front of a restaurant in the city center. This restaurant was open 24 hours


    a day all year round, even on New Year''s Eve.


    Tyler tossed the key to the valet and took me straight into the restaurant. As soon as we walked in,


    several eyes were on us. We could hear whispers from time to time.


    Tyler¡¯s expression sank as he took me into a private room. He ordered some dishes and looked at


    me, saying, "You''ve lost so much weight ever since you started breastfeeding Munchkin. You need


    something nutritional."


    I smiled, unable to hide the stifling feeling in my heart. I had heard what was said when we walked


    in just now.


    They were not staring at Tyler but me. I seemed to have forgotten that Theo was a famous and


    young entrepreneur in River Town. The news that his wife was seen in a hotel with someone else


    had not been suppressed yet.


    At this moment, I was here with Tyler, which made it even easier for people to let their imagination


    run wild.


    I predicted that there would be headlines tomorrow calling me a promiscuous woman.


    "What are you thinking about?¡± Tyler knocked my head and said a little helplessly, "Stop getting


    distracted all the time. The dishes will be served soon."


    I nodded.


    When he saw the sullen look on my face, he frowned." Wandy, if a person is overly concerned about


    other people''s opinions andments, that person will never be happy. Look at celebrities. Many of


    them have been ndered before. They''ve heard all kinds of unpleasant words. Besides, everyone


    knows what¡¯s actually going on. Listen to my advice and don''t take it to heart, okay?" "Mm, I''m fine,"


    I said while taking the menu.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    After ordering food, I looked at Tyler and said with a smile, "I want to drink milk.¡±


    Tyler smirked. "I don''t think you want to drink milk. You''re just mad and want to order me around.¡±


    Heidi once showed me the things Tyler did all those years after he left. It was said that he had


    deliberately picked up psychology. Plus, he was an extremely intelligent man, hence he could see


    through everyone i n front of him.


    I gave him a thumbs up. "I¡¯m impressed."


    "How do you n to express your admiration for me, then?" he asked with a smile.


    "I did it just now." I twitched the corner of my mouth." Hurry up and buy me milk. The dishes will


    soon be served."


    He facepalmed himself, feeling a little helpless. He looked at me for a very long time before saying,


    "Okay, okay. I figured you would soon be my grandmother instead of my sister if I keep pampering


    you like that."


    He got up and left after saying that.


    I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes, my head buzzing.


    I could not bring myself to ignore thements when I first came in. It was not because they were


    hurtful but because it involved Theo. A man of such identity was being discussed andughed at.


    The more I thought about it, the more downcast I felt. I decided to go to the washroom to wash my


    face.


    I bumped into Zedd as soon as I walked out of the private room.


    "Tsk, you have a pretty interesting private life, huh, Miss Wanda?" Zedd said sarcastically.


    His attire was decent. It was obvious that he had deliberately styled himself up, which made him


    look extraordinarily charming and dashing.


    It was New Year''s Eve, so he was certainly not here to discuss work with clients. In that case, he


    must be here on a date.


    I pursed my lips and looked behind him.


    As expected, Cindy walked out from behind him.


    I mocked him back. "You have a pretty interesting private life too, Mr. Zedd."


    Cindy¡¯splexion paled tremendously when she saw me. She did not say anything to me and


    merely tugged at the corner of Zedd''s coat, saying to him," Let¡¯s go!"


    Zedd held her hand, his voice warm and tender." There¡¯s no rush."


    He then looked at me and sneered. ¡°You''re a pretty strong-minded woman, huh, Miss Wanda? How


    can you still stay so calm? You''re out eating and talking with another man after something this major


    happened? Looks like Theo''s worries are for nothing. From what I can see, you must be over the


    moon after something like that happened."


    Did he not clean his mouth before leaving the house today?


    I gritted my teeth. "Your words are still unkind as ever. I wonder how you got to this age so safely?


    I''m surprised no one has beaten you to death yet."


    He sneered. "How I got this far is none of your business. All I know is that Theo will soon be


    tormented to death by you. Why don''t you just ask yourself how many times Theo has made


    His face was cold and grim, while his emotions were indifferent. "Wanda Lane, have you never


    considered other people''s feelings when you do something? He¡¯s your husband, but what do you


    take him for? Or perhaps you don''t even love him? Is that why you


    don¡¯t feel a thing no matter how good he is to you?"


    I was stunned and only came back to my senses after a very long time. I looked at him. "What did


    you say?"


    He sneered. "Do you know what a vasectomy means to a man? For your sake, he even raised the


    son of your so -called friend and doesn''t want one of his own. How absurd."


    For a few seconds, my mind was nk. I looked at him, my voice a little hoarse. "Why?¡±


    His gaze was indifferent and filled with sarcasm." Why? Because he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll be in pain


    and you''ll suffer. He¡¯s worried that you''ll experience the fear of giving birth again and worried that


    you¡¯ll think he won''t be able to treat Munchkin as his own. He thought through everything for you,


    every possible thing he could think of. But what about you? Not only are you not grateful, but you


    also cheated on him."


    His words were unpleasant to hear, but I no longer had the mood to quarrel with him now. My heart


    was i n turmoil.


    Cindy red at me, scarlet blood vessels filling her eyes. "You own everything that others can only


    envy yet don''t appreciate it, Wanda Lane. You don¡¯t deserve these things at all. I can''t wait for you


    to disappear from this world."


    Zedd turned around to look at her. When he saw the tears that had filled Cindy¡¯s face, he said


    anxiously," Let''s go, Cindy. We''re not talking to her anymore."


    Cindy gave a bitterugh. "Why can¡¯t he see how much I love him and how good I am to him? Why


    is it that even though Wanda has tortured him time and again and made him unhappy, he still


    cherishes her like a treasure?¡±


    A rtionship was never judged based on a party''s kindness. In short, rtionships were something


    extremely illusory.


    Cindy did not understand that and might never be able to understand it.


    Perhaps Zedd was unwilling to show me the wretched side of Cindy, so he quickly took her away.


    However, h e darted a meaningful nce at me first.


    I did not know what he was trying to tell me with that nce, but I was in no mood to think about it in


    detail. My mind was full thinking about Theo getting a vasectomy for the sake of Munchkin and me.


    When Tyler came back, there was a shopping bag in his hand with various brands and vors of


    milk.


    He was a regr in this restaurant, so the waiter probably told him that I just had a dispute with two


    people outside. Immediately after he sat down on the chair, he asked, "Zedd and Cindy?"


    I nodded.


    His gaze immediately turned a little grim. "They gave you trouble?"


    I did not want to tell him the specifics and shook my


    head slowly. "No.¡±


    Seeing that the waiter was starting to serve the dishes, I asked, "Can we pack them up and bring


    them home?"


    Tyler pursed his lips. "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." I suddenly recalled the things Zedd said about how I never considered other people''s feelings. I


    swallowed the words at the tip of my tongue back in. I looked at Tyler and said, "I just think that


    maybe Carlson hasn''t had dinner yet, so why don''t we pack some of it home for himter?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He took a seat and said, "No, the servants at home can cook." Having said that, he raised his hand


    to signal the waiter to leave the room.


    He looked at me and said, "Why don¡¯t you see which brand and vor of milk you like?"


    I nodded, opened the shopping bag, picked a packet of blueberry vored milk, and took it out.


    Seeing that I merely took a few sips of it, Tyler asked," You don''t like it?¡±


    "No, it''s just..."


    I received a text message on my phone and did not finish the rest of my sentence. I took out my


    phone and saw that it was from Theo.


    Theo: [Where are you?]


    Me: [Outside]


    Theo: [When are youing back?]


    Me: [I''ll be back soon.]


    Theo: [I''ll be waiting for you!]

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    After turning off my phone, I looked up and saw Tyler looking at me unhappily. "You''re leaving?"


    I nodded. "It''s gettingte. I should go back."


    He pursed his lips. "Okay."


    On the way home, seeing that I did not say anything, Tyler opened his mouth but did not utter a


    word for a very long time.


    When we finally arrived at Regal Vi, he looked at me and said, "Is your promise to go back to the


    old house with me after New Year''s still valid?"


    I froze for a moment. "It''s still valid!¡±


    He nodded. The car stopped and he looked at me, saying, "You can go home now."


    I entered the hallway and saw that the lights in the vi were still on. Theo was sitting on the sofa


    reading. He turned back to take a look when he heard movements.


    He then put his book down, his gaze falling on me.


    I looked at him and hesitated for a moment before walking over and sitting down beside him. I took


    the initiative to rest my head in his arms.


    As though sensing my bad mood, he put his arm


    around me and asked in a warm voice, "What¡¯s wrong? Something made you unhappy?¡±


    I looked up at him and blinked slightly. After some time, I lowered my head and reached out to


    undress him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He quickly pressed me down, his voice carrying a hint of a smile. "Control yourself now. We''re in the


    living room.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say a word. I took his hand and was about to take him upstairs.


    He picked me up and went upstairs straightaway.


    Sensing something amiss, he frowned. "What''s wrong?¡±


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say for a moment. After a very long time, I looked up at him."


    When did you do it?"


    He frowned. "What?¡±


    "Vasectomy."


    His expression fell, and his tone was slightly stern." Who told you this nonsense?" 1


    My eyes were a little pink, and my voice was choking with sobs. "Did it hurt?¡±


    He looked at me and was a little amused. He then pulled me into his arms and said helplessly, "It


    was just a small operation. I didn''t feel much pain.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around his waist and said in a


    somewhat heartbreaking manner, "I''m sorry!"


    "A small operation like that brings no harm to me.


    Besides, we have Munchkin now, so we don''t need to consider having our own baby. You don¡¯t


    have to say sorry."


    His voice was muffled. He ran his fingers through my long hair and took my hand, sniffing it. "What


    did you have outside?"


    I pursed my lips. "Beetroot and ckberry cured salmon. Want some? I brought some back."


    He shook his head with a smile. "I miss you more right now."


    tt H


    Who was the one who told me to control myself because we were in the living room?


    Sure enough, men were better liars.


    Seeing that he was about to kiss me, I quickly pushed him away. ¡°I-I''m going back to the room.


    Want toe along?"


    "Seems like you''re in a hurry." Theo got up and picked me up from the couch. "I can¡¯t keep you


    waiting, can I?"


    I looked at him in exasperation, really not knowing what to say and hitting his shoulder.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    My action was seen as a coquettish act in the eyes of a man. Theo''s gaze darkened and he


    quickened his pace upstairs while holding me in his arms.


    When we got into the room, he wanted to walk straight to the bed when I quickly said, "Put me


    down, Theo. I want to take a shower.¡±


    Theo frowned. He sensed something was wrong but did not know what it was, so he put me down.


    After entering the bathroom and turning on the shower, I stood beneath it and constantly rinsed


    myself before the water even warmed up.


    After five minutes, Theo knocked on the bathroom door. His voice was low yetmanding. "Come


    out, Wanda!"


    I pursed my lips, my heart throbbing in pain.


    I took a deep breath and squatted on the floor hugging my body.


    My tears fell to the floor like broken beads. I did not want to cry but I could not control myself at all.


    Perhaps it was the fear of repeating what had happened this morning, where I locked myself in the


    bathroom and he had to barge in. He had removed the lock when I was out.


    He walked in and turned off the shower. He looked down at me with scarlet eyes and a red gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I buried my head between my legs and said somewhat in despair, "I can''t help it. I can''t get over it. I


    just can''t get over it. No one will be able to dismiss it from their minds."


    He squatted down and ran his fingers through my messy hair while sighing slightly. ¡°Wanda, we


    can''t live in the past all the time, nor will we be able to live our lives the way we want to, but I''ll try


    my best to do i t. We''ll slowly get over the asional pain and hurdles. No matter what you


    experienced or what you be, I''ll always be by your side. We''ll be together for the rest of our


    lives."


    I looked up at him and opened my mouth, but I could not say a word.


    After a very long time, he pulled me up and dried me with a towel before carrying me out of the


    bathroom.


    He ced me on the bed and leaned down to kiss my forehead. "It¡¯s almost dawn. Go to sleep.¡±


    He got up and went to the bathroom. Not long after that, I heard the sound of water flowing in the


    bathroom. Iy on the bed, unable to close my eyes.


    There was immense difort in my heart. After being hurt countless times, thousands of scars


    and wounds were left on my body, all of which were old scars. They hurt at the slightest breath,


    spreading pain all throughout my body.


    Theo came out from the shower, and when his hair was dry, hey on the bed and switched off the


    lights.


    I could not sleep and hugged his arm, saying, "Theo, you should go and remove it some time!"


    He frowned. "Mm?"


    "Having your tubes tied won¡¯t be good for your body in the long run. You''re a man and need a child


    of your own. When Grandma was still alive, she hoped that I could quickly conceive your child.


    Grandma will me me if she finds out about this in the afterlife!"


    I knew he was doing it for my sake, but the price he had to pay for this was too big. No matter how


    forward -thinking we were, we were still living on thisnd, inheriting the wealth and knowledge of


    our ancestors. We were not qualified to rely on our own will and say n o just because we did not


    want to.


    If we were unable to continue our culture and lives, what was the point of living?


    He raised his hand and pulled me into his arms. His body temperature was especially high. With his


    zing hot temperature stuck to my body, I felt particrly warm. "Wanda, we¡¯re not that great, so


    there''s no need for us to think about others. What you need to think about is yourself. We''ll discuss


    next time whether we still want kids after you recover your health, alright?"


    I pursed my lips and still felt guilty about it. Lying in his arms, my voice was muffled. "My life seems


    to be getting more and more chaotic now." "Nothing will be chaotic when I''m here with you. Don¡¯t


    think too much!" He put his arms around me, his voice was warm and calm as if everything was


    fine.


    On this night, he merely put his arms around me and did nothing.


    The next day.


    Theo was still fast asleep when I woke up. I looked at the time only to realize that I had only slept


    for less than five hours. I closed my eyes and wanted to sleep for a while but I could not fall back


    asleep no matter what. What was more, there was a tingling and prickling pain on my temples.


    I sat up from the bed as a wave of dizziness hit me.


    Theo frowned and hugged my waist tighter. "What''s wrong?"


    His voice was hoarse and unusually sexy.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    I cleared my throat. "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    I would still be fascinated by this man no matter how long I had lived with him.


    Theo hummed a reply but still did not let go of my waist. I sighed softly and exerted some strength


    to remove his hand, then got out of bed to go to the bathroom.


    It was New Year¡¯s today. Theo and I should be getting u p early to visit our families, but after what


    happenedst night, neither of us was in the mood to go anymore. Moreover, Theo would not let me


    go even if I wanted to.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, I walked around the room twice and realized that I really had no


    idea what to do. I went to the bedside table to look for sleeping pills.


    Theo was awoken by my rummaging. He opened his eyes and propped up his upper body while


    looking at me. "What are you looking for?"


    His eyes were misty, looking particrly attractive. I pursed my lips. "I¡¯m sorry for waking you up."


    "What are you looking for?" he repeated.


    I felt my head hurting a little. "Nothing. You can


    continue with your sleep."


    Theo sighed and reached out to pull me back to bed. "I threw the pills away. Mason said you


    shouldn¡¯t take those medicines so often because you''ll grow to rely o n them."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    My brows were hurting very badly, so I lifted my hand to massage the spot, feeling particrly


    irritable. "I¡¯ll just take it this one time!"


    I would suffer a breakdown if I did not take the pills soon. If I did not get enough sleep, I would not


    be able t o control my emotions for the entire day. I might not even know when my illness would hit


    at full force.


    His gaze darkened as he reached out to pull me even closer. His thin lips fell on my eyes as he


    nted light kisses all the way down.


    Perhaps it was because my emotions were affected, I n o longer had breast milk.


    Theo noticed it. "Let''s go and get Munchkin back."


    I pursed my lips and subconsciously raised my hand t o push him away, but he held me back.


    He was lying down, his gaze warm and tender. "Try?"


    I had no memories of that night but I could not stop myself from thinking about it. I thought about


    what had happened, which put me in a terrible mood after that.


    Before I could refuse, Theo kissed me.


    Hiss!


    Seeing that my thoughts had wandered elsewhere, Theo bit down on my lip hard. "You''re thinking


    about something else at a time like this?"


    Stunned, I came back to my senses. My cheeks were burning.


    Remembering that he just had an operation, my face turned scarlet. "No!"


    I pursed my lips. "Theo, I really don''t want to."


    His body stiffened and he hesitated for a few seconds before letting go of me.


    He got up and went to the bathroom.


    This series of actions was done so in an exceptionally smooth manner.


    I raised my eyelids and looked outside, sighing softly a s I got up to go downstairs.


    My mind was still ringing in pain. I would go crazy if this went on.


    Jerome sent me a text and said that he would bring Munchkin over in a while. After reading the text,


    I was about to switch off my phone when Tyler sent me another text. He said that he and Carlson


    were sooning over.


    I sat on the couch in a daze for a very long time, not able to stand the feeling of not doing anything


    and letting my mind run free. I went to the kitchen and


    nned to make something to eat.


    I opened the fridge to take a look, and there seemed to be everything I could imagine inside.


    Theo hade out of the shower. When he could not find me in the room, he came downstairs to


    look for m e. He found me washing vegetables in the kitchen and crossed his arms. He leaned


    against the door and said with a smile, "Are you going to reward me by cooking for me?"


    I turned around and looked at him. "What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything." He walked in and hugged me from behind, his beautiful cheek glued to my face. His


    voice was low. "Do you want to go out for a walkter?¡±

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    I shook my head. "Jerome and Xander are bringing Munchkin over in a while. Tyler, Carlson, and


    Yvonne are alsoing over."


    He nodded, and seeing how slow I was cutting the vegetables, he took my wrist. "Why don''t I do it?"


    I nodded and looked at him. "Are youining?"


    He burst outughing. "I guess you can say so."


    How dare he admit it?!


    He took the knife from my hand. "If you want to help m e out, then help me out. Or you can just go


    sit down on the sofa in the living room and have some desserts while you watch TV."


    I rolled my eyes. "You¡¯reining about me yet you want me to be your helper?"


    I turned around and left the kitchen after saying that.


    I went upstairs to get changed and went to the living room to watch TV aftering downstairs.


    Theo came in with a bowl of oats in his hands. "Have some oats to fill your tummy first."


    I felt a little hungry when I smelled the fragrance of the oats.


    I took the bowl and spoon. I was in no hurry to eat it. After looking at it for a while, I looked at him


    and said, "Did Grandma teach you how to cook when you were young?"


    He shrugged. "There¡¯s nothing boys in the Grants can''t do."


    I sneered. "Conceiving a child too?"


    "Drink up." Theo pressed my head. "You always have a lot to say when you eat."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I smiled and said no more.


    Theo put his arm around my shoulder and said ndly, "Let¡¯s take Munchkin back to Whaldorf City


    at the beginning of spring."


    When work began again after New Year''s, Theo would have to go back to Whaldorf City to work but


    I did not want to go back so soon.


    I pursed my lips. "Munchkin is still young. I want to stay here in Salt City with him for a period of


    time."


    He frowned. "Why don¡¯t you want to go back to Whaldorf City?"


    I sighed softly. "It''s not that I don''t want to."


    "I don''t need excuses," he said, his countenance mild and indifferent. "I¡¯ll investigate what happened


    at the hotel. I''ll not let the same thing happen again. I don''t have direct evidence against Quinn and


    Cindy right now, but Quinn is detained because she was involved.


    Wanda, life continues. Avoiding it isn''t going to work."


    I frowned. I knew these things. "I know, I just-"


    "Follow my arrangements then."


    Since he disagreed, I could only tell him the truth.


    "I want to take Munchkin back to the old house!" I said, looking at him.


    "With who?" He put down the cutleries, his expression cold and indifferent.


    "Tyler."


    He pursed his lips, looking somewhat displeased. " When was this decided?"


    "Before New Year¡¯s." I did not know that Cecilia had passed away at the time.


    "Were you not nning on telling me this?" He was a little angry.


    My head was hurting a little. I massaged my be and said a little impatiently, "Don''t you already


    know now?"


    I put down the cutleries and got up, no longer having the appetite to eat anything. I went upstairs


    and headed straight for the study.


    Various activities would be held after New Year''s. There were still a bunch of artists in Magnificent


    waiting for me to make arrangements. I needed to draft up a n as soon as possible but I simply


    did not have the energy to do so at the moment. Coupled with myck of sleep, my headache was


    unbearable.


    Theo appeared at the door of the study, quietly looking at me while leaning on the doorframe. His


    gaze was mild and indifferent. It was hard to tell if he was still angry.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    I felt a little annoyed by his constant staring and opened my mouth to ask faintly, "What¡¯s the


    matter?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "They''re here."


    I was slightly stunned, then put down the documents i n my hands and got up to walk out the door.


    He stood at the door, blocking my way out. I frowned and was about to say something when he


    lowered his head to kiss me.


    After the kiss, he said with a smile, "We have guests around. Cheer up."


    I red at him, then went downstairs without saying anything.


    Jerome and Xander sat in the living room, holding Munchkin and teasing him. Tyler and Carlson


    were standing on one side staring at Munchkin with a smile on their faces.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler did not know how to take care of a baby.


    Coupled with the fact that Munchkin was still young and unlike one or two-year-old children that he


    could hold in any way he liked, Jerome refused to hand Munchkin over even if Tyler wanted to hold


    him. Therefore, he would not stop saying unpleasant words on the side.


    Ultimately, Jerome was so furious that he shoved the baby into his arms and snapped. "Wanda''s


    not going t o forgive you if you hurt him." When Munchkin was ced in Tyler''s arms, he dared not


    move a hair. After what Jerome said, Tyler''s straight and tall body stiffened at once. He held


    Munchkin somewhat cautiously.


    Munchkin looked curiously at him and tugged at his sleeve, swaying it around.


    Seeing that Theo and I hade downstairs, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly looked at


    Theo, asking, "What took you so long? Hurry up ande over to hold your son."


    Theo had been taking care of Munchkin for a very long time, hence he was extremely used to


    carrying him. After holding Munchkin and teasing him for some time, he said, ¡°Lunch is ready. Let''s


    all go to the dining area."


    Jerome looked scornfully at Tyler. "Look at you, now look at him. If you¡¯re going to behave like that,


    then you won''t be able to raise your own child next time. Which woman would fall in love with you


    when you don''t even know how to do anything?"


    Tyler snapped. "Yeah, you know everything, don''t you? You¡¯re in your 30s as well but still don¡¯t have


    a girlfriend."


    Jerome sneered. "You''re so old you have one foot in the coffin! Are you nning to get buried


    knowing


    nothing at all?"


    These two...


    Childish!


    After entering the dining area, we sat beside Carlson and poured him a cup of tea. He frowned. "I


    don''t see any older nannies at home. Won¡¯t you feel tired raising the child yourselves?"


    "It''s the first day of New Year''s so we gave them two days off," I said with a smile, "Besides, Theo


    and I prefer a quiet environment and don''t like to have too many people at home. Even if we hire


    nannies or servants, we''ll never hire too many."


    Carlson nodded and looked at Theo. "I heard that you found a treasure in Fiona Park some time


    ago. Aren¡¯t you nning on showing it to me?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows and handed Munchkin to Jerome. The two of them then got up to go to


    the study together.


    I frowned. "Can¡¯t you look at it after eating?"


    Theo smiled at me. "We''ll be back very soon."


    When they walked out of the dining area, I looked at Tyler and saw him staring at Munchkin. I could


    not help but raise my eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re already 35. Don''t you have someone whom you n to


    marry and spend the rest of your life with?"


    He looked back at me. Jerome scoffed and said," Whichdy would have eyes for someone who¡¯s


    pleasant to look at but of no use like him?" "How do you know I''m no use?" Tyler darted at him a


    nce.


    He then looked at me and said mildly, "Why should I get married? I just need to protect you and


    Munchkin for the rest of my life."


    Jerome unceremoniously rolled his eyes at him. "Why are you making it sound like having a crush is


    justifiable and revered? You''ll turn into a rock in a few more years if you keep waiting for her."

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    "Do you have nothing to do?¡±


    Tyler looked at him, his gaze deep and stern.


    "I''ll take Munchkin out to get some fresh air."


    When Jerome noticed Tyler''s expression and realized that he might be getting angry, he very


    sensibly carried Munchkin to take a walk around the living room.


    When everything had quieted down, I looked at him and asked, "What did Carlson find?"


    He pursed his lips, his expression turning grave and solemn. "The test report is out. That man may


    not have touched you."


    I frowned. "He didn''t touch me? Then why did he..." ...deliberately leave those things in the


    bedroom?


    "They didn''t detect your cell tissues. Furthermore, we did aparison and the police made two


    hypotheses. Firstly, the owner might be an extremely distinguished and mysterious man. It would be


    very hard to obtain DNA information or makeparisons for people like that. Another possibility is


    the dead. W e don''t have a way to makeparisons for that kind either."


    I frowned. "The dead? They can use theirs too?" "It is possible to retrieve it in a certain time frame


    using scientific means."


    He leaned back in the chair and massaged his be. "I think it''s the former, but there aren¡¯t many


    who are more distinguished than Carlson. These guys don''t have many dealings with you or the


    Grants, so Carlson is still investigating."


    I fell silent for a moment and looked at him, saying," Looks like someone simply wants to ruin Theo


    and m y rtionship. He probably has no feelings for me."


    After a pause, I looked at him and fell silent for a moment. "Someone did the same thingst time,


    but they merely kidnapped me and made me listen to something disgusting. The intention was very


    simr t o this one."


    He frowned. "Do you know who that was?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not too sure, I might need to look into it." I looked up at him and hesitantly


    said, " Regarding the trip to the old house after New Year''s, there might be a dy and Theo might


    come along."


    He pursed his lips, looking a little displeased. "It turns out that Theo is the clingy type, huh?"


    "She''s my wife, why can''t I follow her? On the other hand, you, Mr. Tyler, are always clinging to your


    sister. Aren''t you afraid that others will make a joke out of you?" Theo appeared at the dining area¡¯s


    door.


    Jerome brought Munchkin back to join in the fun. " You''re all a joke to other people."


    "Your ce is full of energy today," Carlson said, standing behind Theo and looking outside the vi.


    Theo frowned and looked out of the vi.


    Petra and Grayson had both arrived carrying a few things in their hands.


    "Everyone¡¯s here? You haven''t had lunch, right? We brought some desserts. Let¡¯s all have a taste."


    Petra made herself at home and went straight into the dining area, cing the bags in her hand on


    the dining table.


    She opened the bag and took out a slice of cake before looking at me with a smile. "Try this,


    Wanda. Mr. Grant told me that you like blueberry cake, so I specially got the chef at home to make


    more. Give it a try."


    I was a little stunned. In front of everyone''s gaze, I bit the bullet and took the slice of cake from her


    hand before taking a bite. It was pretty delicious indeed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I felt immensely helpless in the face of the couple''s enthusiasm and zealousness. However, they


    said that one should not hit someone who had apologized to you. I could not bring myself to say


    something unpleasant to her in front of so many people either.


    When everyone had tasted the desserts, she asked with a smile, "Have you prepared lunch?"

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Theo nodded. "The servants will serve them soon."


    "I''ll go take a look, then."


    Petra left the dining area after saying that.


    However, she quickly came back.


    "I called the caretakers this morning to ask what you two were having only to realize that you had


    given them the day off. With the two of you young people at home, I figured you''d simply put


    something together, that''s why I''m here. But it looks like I don''t need to worry anymore because


    Theo has cooked some really good stuff. I don¡¯t think the food is enough for so many of us, though.


    I''ll go and cook two more dishes. When the food is servedter, feel free to eat first.


    Don¡¯t wait for me."


    After she finished her sentence, she left the dining area again.


    Theo and Carlson looked normal, while Tyler bowed his head responding to a text message on his


    phone. It looked as though nothing was out of ce.


    Jerome and Xander were the only ones who looked unnatural. Xander looked at me and said in an


    exceedingly low voice, "Aren''t you and Petra rivals? Why do you look so much like mother and


    daughter


    right now?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I shrugged. "I''m much more interested to find out than you."


    He let out a huff and twitched his mouth, saying," Something fishy must be going on!"


    Grayson asked about the case, and Theo replied normally. I did not want to hear them talking about


    this matter as it would affect my already bad mood, hence I got up and went to the pantry to make


    tea.


    I had just finished making tea and was about to go out when Heidi gave me a call. There were many


    people at home, so it was not a convenient time to talk on the phone. After picking up the call, I told


    her that I would call her back when I was free and hung up after that.


    I got back to the dining area. Not long after the servants served the food, Petra came over and


    served several more dishes. She wanted to make two more when Carlson quickly invited her to take


    a seat and have her meal instead of cooking more. Petra knew it was inappropriate to make


    everyone wait, so she took her seat.


    As soon as she sat down, Grayson looked at me and asked, "Do you know how to cook, Wanda?"


    I was stunned for a moment before saying, "A little."


    He let out a faint smile. "You can ask Petra toe over and cook for you next time. She recently


    signed u p for a culinary ss and learned new skills. She''s looking for a ce to show off her


    culinary skills!"


    "Yes, that''s right. If you don''t mind, I cane over every day to cook for you!¡± Petra said, sounding


    particrly cheerful.


    I quickly said, "You''re too polite, Petra and Grayson. Theo and I are juniors. How can we trouble our


    seniors like that? Besides, we have caretakers at home. They¡¯re just on a holiday because it''s New


    Year¡¯s. They''re usually around. Therefore, we won¡¯t trouble you, Petra."


    What was more, I was a little apprehensive about eating the food she cooked.


    Petra smiled and did not insist after I refused.


    Although we had beef with each other, we were still acquaintances, so on the surface, we still talked


    and chatted normally.


    When we finally finished eating, Carlson received a call and needed to handle something urgently,


    so Tyler sent him to where he needed to be.


    Munchkin was constantly groaning and moaning in hunger. I carried him upstairs to feed him.


    As I had not gotten adequate rest for two days now, I was quite tired and felt a wave of exhaustion


    sweeping over me when I was breastfeeding Munchkin.


    I thought I would fall asleep very quickly after lying on the bed but I was wrong. After lying down and


    closing my eyes, I did not feel drowsy anymore. When Theo came upstairs, I simply did not want to


    sleep anymore.


    Seeing Munchkin and me lying on the bed, he walked over and bent down to kiss Munchkin. He


    then looked at me and asked, "Are you sleepy?¡±


    I shook my head, my be hurting a little. "I was a little drowsy when I was feeding Munchkin just


    now, but I can¡¯t sleep no matter what after lying down."


    Munchkin behaved really well and did not cry even when Theo picked him up. His tiny hands waved


    delightfully in the air.


    Theo nced at Munchkin for a very long time before looking at me and saying, "Since Jerome and


    Xander are still here, why don''t we let them keep an eye on Munchkin while we go to the hospital to


    get you checked?"


    I shook my head andy on the bed, looking at him and saying, "Theo, don''t you find the way Petra


    and Grayson are treating me right now odd?"

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    He frowned. "It does seem a little odd."


    "Right?" I sat up from the bed and said quickly, "We''re enemies, so even though we didn''t fight each


    other to a bitter end, we should at least never see each other again, no? Whatever it is, they


    shouldn¡¯t be this obsequious toward me. They''ve been overly obsequious during this period and I


    can''t figure out why they''re treating me like that. Theo, do you think they¡¯re plotting some kind of


    conspiracy?"


    He was amused. "You think too much. Maybe they just want you to let go of the past so we can all


    get along well in the future."


    Was it possible?


    Could people who were once sworn enemies one day shake hands and be friends? i


    It was impossible!


    I sighed and rested my chin on my hand, feeling a little irritable. After a pause, I looked at him again


    and said, "Theo, has anything unpleasant happened between you and Mason?"


    He looked up, his gaze somewhat deep. "You¡¯ve asked me this question twice."


    I furrowed my brows and pursed my lips, saying no


    more.


    He looked at me with a deep gaze. ¡°Are you suspecting Mason?"


    For a moment, I did not know what to say. I looked at him and fell silent for a moment, saying, "I''m


    just guessing all the possibilities."


    He pursed his lips. "You don''t need to overthink about Mason¡¯s matters because I know them by


    heart. You don''t have to interfere anymore. Get some rest."


    Having said that, he got up and went downstairs.


    I was stunned, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Jerome came up and said he wanted to take Munchkin away. I knew I was in a terrible state at the


    moment, and with the caretakers and nannies away, I was not confident enough to do a good job at


    taking care of Munchkin. Hence, I agreed.


    There was no one at home, so my mood became worse. Iy on the bed until nighttime, wanting to


    sleep but was unable to. I just kept thinking about things.


    It was already midnight when Theo came back.


    Seeing that I had not slept yet, he furrowed his brows slightly. "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "I''m about to."


    He hummed a reply and said, ¡°Switch off the lights and go to bed, then."


    He walked up to me after saying that, nting a kiss o n my forehead slowly and softly.


    "I¡¯m going to France and I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Miss Woods is already here. Tell her if you want to


    eat anything. Get a good sleep and don''t stay upte or I''ll take you to the hospital by force when I


    come back,¡± h e said in a low voice.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Has something happened in France?" Why was he going to France when it was already sote?


    He smoothed my hair, his voice warm and tender. "It''s just a minor issue. I just need to go over


    there for a while."


    I wrinkled my eyebrows. Usually, he would not deliberately inform me of something unless it was


    something major and would just text me instead. Today, seeing that he had deliberatelye back


    to inform me, I was sure that this was rtively serious.


    I held him back and asked, "What is it?"


    Heughed aloud and kissed my forehead. "Why are you so sad to see me leave? Are you nning


    to give m e a huge farewell gift?"


    I...


    "Theo, you rascal!"


    Heughed. "I¡¯m your husband. I won''t call this being a rascal, it''s called spicing things up. Stay at


    home to recuperate so you canpensate me properly when Ie back!"

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    This man made everything seem so calm and easy.


    Seeing the blush on my face, he did not continue further and said, "Zedd is waiting downstairs for


    me. Get some rest and wait for me toe back!"


    He grabbed a jacket and a few things before going out. I nned to follow him and walk him


    downstairs.


    However, he pressed me down on the bed. ¡°Rest, be good!"


    Not long after he went downstairs, I heard the sound o f a car engine and the car was driven into


    the distance.


    Iy on the bed, and just as I thought, there was almost no way I could fall asleep. It was especially


    hard for me to fall asleep when Theo was not around.


    I tossed and turned until dawn. Dizzy and sleepy, I felt my world spinning after taking only a few


    steps.


    Miss Woods was tidying up in the kitchen. Seeing how unsteady my steps were, she quickly came


    over t o support me. "Didn''t you sleepst night, Miss Wanda? Why are your dark circles so heavy?


    "Also, why do you look so unwell? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?"


    She was so worried that her eyes turned pink. I


    quicklyforted her. "I had insomniast night. It''s nothing serious.¡±


    My temples throbbed in pain as I closed my eyes. I sat on the chair and looked at Miss Woods,


    asking, "Can you pour me a ss of water?¡±


    She quickly nodded and poured me a ss of water. After watching me take a few sips, she


    continued, "I''ll make some oatmeal for youter. Have that and go back to your room to have some


    rest. If you really can¡¯t stand it, then I''ll go to the hospital with you."


    My shoulder was extremely sore. I figured it was caused by myck of rest, so I nodded slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I remembered that I forgot to call Heidi back yesterday. When I recalled it now, I hurriedly took out


    my phone and called Heidi. The call was answered after just a few beeps.


    "Do you have time now, Miss Wanda?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "I''ll go to your ce in about an hour."


    Heidi probably had important things to tell me, that was why she wanted to meet me in person. I did


    not refuse.


    I drew a breath while speaking into the phone, saying, "Let me know when you''re on your way


    here."


    She paused for a moment and nodded. "Okay." "Can you go to the hospital and grab me a few


    sleeping pills on your way here?" "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I have insomniately." It was not a good idea to keep tormenting myself like this.


    She paused for a moment and said, "I''ll be there in 30 minutes."


    After hanging up the phone, Miss Woods made some oatmeal. Seeing how low-spirited I was, she


    said a little worriedly, "Why don''t I apany you to the hospital?"


    I shook my head.


    This was caused by theck of sleep. No matter how many check-ups I did, the doctors would just


    ask me t o get some rest and that was it. 1


    After a pause, I looked at Miss Woods and said, "Oh right, a friend of mine isingter. Can you


    prepare some fruits and desserts at noon?"


    She nodded and told me to eat my breakfast.


    With not enough sleep, I had no appetite for almost anything. After lightly taking a few bites, I was in


    no mood to eat anymore.


    I sat in the living room to watch the TV. When Heidi arrived, she saw my heavy dark circles and was


    startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you''ve recovered a lot recently?"

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    I pinched my be and said, "Theo¡¯s headquarters i n Whaldorf City is hiring a secretary. Are you


    interested?"


    She froze for a moment and said with surprise, "The president¡¯s secretary? Isn''t Clinton, Mr. Grant''s


    assistant, there already? Besides, Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t seem to hire female secretaries."


    I took a sip of water, my head ringing. "Thepany i s expanding after New Year''s and Keith can¡¯t


    take care of some of the trivial matters. You''ve worked in Grant Corporation and know Theo¡¯s


    character, so it¡¯ll b e much easier for you to work alongside him."


    Besides, she had no reason to keep staying in Louis Corporations any longer either because a


    talent like her was best suited for our ownpany.


    She was puzzled. "Miss Wanda, work at Zimmer Corporations isn''t that hectic for you and you can


    go straight back to Grant Corporation to work, so why..."


    "Indeed. I don''t have to be overly worried about Zimmer Corporations now, but I''ll not step into


    Grant Corporation again. I have my own ns, but of course, you can decline if you don''t want to."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her head. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but


    work at Louis Corporations hasn''t been smooth sailing. To be able to return to Grant Corporation to


    be Mr. Grant¡¯s secretary is more than a blessing to me. But Miss Wanda, doesn''t Louis Corporations


    need me t o-"


    "Not anymore."


    I had done what needed to be done. The viins had received the punishment they deserved, so


    there was n o point continuing.


    Besides, I had Munchkin now and it was now a new year, so everything would start from scratch.


    After hearing what I said, she froze and handed the sleeping pills she brought over to me. After a


    pause, she said, "Benny doesn''t know much about Mr. Mason and Mr. Zedd''s matters. ording to


    him, Mr. Zedd once had a crush on a girl in his teens. That girl was M r. Grant''s cousin. Later, for


    some reason, the girl jumped off a building and killed herself. This happened a long time ago and


    no one in the Grants speaks about it anymore. It has been so long since it happened. Mr. Mason


    probably hasn¡¯t forgotten about i t, so he¡¯s trying to create a bit of trouble for Mr. Grant a t work."


    I could not help but furrow my brows. "Just a bit of trouble?"


    He had almostpletely destroyed Grant Corporation.


    Heidi let out a bitter chuckle. "Not a bit of trouble,


    indeed."


    This was a rtionship they had when they were teenagers. After counting it now, more than ten


    years have passed.


    Also, cousin? Sam Grant did not have kids, no?


    What went wrong?


    Why was this matter getting more and moreplicated instead?


    She hummed a reply and after pausing for a moment. She looked at me and said, "I sent someone


    to keep an eye on Nadia recently. Apart from being quite close to Mr. Mason, I don''t think I''ve seen


    her getting in touch with anyone else. But she did go to Whaldorf City some time ago. I don''t have


    the specific details about why she went there."


    "Going to Whaldorf City on New Year¡¯s?"


    She nodded. "She didn''t do anything special in Whaldorf City, though."


    I hummed, and after chatting a bit more, Heidi left.


    Miss Woods had finished cooking. I popped a sleeping pill during my meal and went straight to my


    room when the effects kicked in after my meal.


    I slept until the early hours of the morning. Miss Woods seemed to have been waiting for me to


    wake u P-


    When she heard movements in the room, she quickly came upstairs with some food and said to me,


    "Thank goodness you¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? Mr. Grant called and said that there''s been a


    dy in his schedule. Knowing that you''ve fallen asleep, he asked me to wait until you wake up to


    give you something to eat."


    I was slightly more refreshed after a few hours of sleep. I looked out the window and saw that the


    sky was already dark and the clock on the wall showed that it was one in the morning.


    Having just woken up, I could not eat immediately. I looked at Miss Woods and said, "Leave the


    food here, Miss Woods. I''ll eat itter. It''ste and you should get some rest."


    Miss Woods was getting old and felt a little drowsy, so she reminded me to eat and went


    downstairs.


    I sat on the bed. Though I felt refreshed, I regretted it a little. After taking such a long nap, it was


    hard to go back to sleep even though it was nighttime now.


    Therefore, this would be another sleepless night for m e.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    The phone rang. It was a call from Theo.


    I picked up the phone, my voice softened slightly. "I just woke up.¡±


    "Mm!¡± His voice was hoarse but sounded particrly pleasant. "Eat somethingter. It''s fine if you


    can''t sleep. I happen to be free now and can stay on the phone to talk to you.¡±


    I nodded. "Mm!¡±


    "I may have to stay in France for a few days.


    Remember to eat your meals in time and don¡¯t stay upte. If you''re bored, get Jerome to bring


    Munchkin over to keep youpany."


    I pursed my lips. "Okay.¡±


    It seemed that something troublesome had cropped u p in France and he did not know it would be


    so much trouble to handle before he went. That was why he was now calling me to inform me that


    he was going to have to stay there for a few more days.


    Theo chuckled a few times. "Do you miss me?"


    I lifted my hand to stroke my nose. "I guess you can say that.¡± "What do you mean by that?"


    My cheeks were slightly red, so I quickly said, "If there''s nothing else, then I''m hanging up.¡±


    Theo sneered. "Looks like you''re really happy that I''m i n France."


    " n


    Was he deliberately looking for a fight?


    Theo had things to do on his side so he could not have idle chats with me.


    "Tyler and Carlson won''t be in Salt City for a few days, so give Xander a call if you need anything


    and he¡¯ll help you."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Later, the other end of the phone fell silent. I was a reticent person to begin with, so when he did not


    say anything, I could not find any topic to talk about either.


    After half a minute of silence, I thought about it and said, "Come back early."


    After a very long time, there was a low and hoarse voice on the other end of the call. "Okay."


    Since we had nothing to say, I looked at the phone and nned to hang up.


    Though unexpectedly, the man on the other end of the call said, "Remember to think of me!"


    I...


    My heart warmed up for a moment. It felt a little hot a s if this kind of warmth could surround my


    whole heart.


    "Okay," I replied, my voice subconsciously softened.


    After hanging up the phone, I could not go back to sleep, so I went to the study instead. Thus, it was


    another sleepless night.


    Miss Woods was a very meticulous woman as she woke up very early in the morning to prepare


    breakfast.


    When she saw meing downstairs after I changed my clothes and styled my hair a little, she


    was stunned for a moment before asking, "Are you going outter?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I nodded. "I''m going out because I have an appointment with someone."


    "Do you want me toe along?"


    She looked at me a little worriedly.


    "Your dark circles have grown darker. Did you not go back to sleep after waking upst night?¡±


    I hummed a reply and took a few bites of my breakfast before going out the door.


    I did not intend to go out at first, but Cassey sent me a text and told me that she was in River Town.


    She asked me to do my part as the host since we were friends.


    There was no reason for me to refuse after hearing what she said, hence I agreed.


    Before leaving home, I looked around the garage and found that several low-profile cars had been


    sent for maintenance. The cars that had just returned from the workshop were too shy.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    After hesitating for a moment, I drove Theo''s ck Maybach. This car looked slightly more ordinary


    and was considered quite low-key.


    Perhaps because I was not used to the car, I drove slightly slower on the road, moving at tortoise


    speed.


    When I arrived at the ce where Cassey and I agreed to meet, she was already there.


    When she saw me, she waved at me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassey was the daughter of a rich family in the truest sense. Her appearance and figure were top-


    notch, what more her family background.


    She was a year or two older than me, not married, and a career-driven woman.


    She did things shrewdly. She was decisive and cool.


    When she saw me sitting down, she did not say much and summoned the waiter straight away.


    Looking at m e, she asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    I shrugged and looked at her, saying, "Anything."


    She raised her brows. She wasted no time and began ordering as soon as she picked up the menu.


    When the waiter left, she looked at me with a cold expression. "Your dark circles are really heavy.


    Did


    anything happentely?" "Just something unimportant," I replied. After a pause, I looked at her and


    said, "You¡¯re in Salt City for work?"


    She shook her head. "No, it''s the holidays so I came out to have a break. I wanted to go abroad but


    after thinking about how I have nowhere new to go, I decided toe here instead to ask you out


    for a meal and have a chat."


    I raised my eyebrow. "That''s it?"


    She nodded. "Of course. Why else do you think I''m here? There are only three things in my life-


    parents, making friends, and earning money."


    I...


    A sessful person sure had different views about life.


    Dressed in an extremely elegant manner, she looked a t me and said, "Among all my other friends


    whom I havee in contact with, you''re the dullest person I''ve met"


    Her words were pretty straightforward.


    Iughed but made no reply.


    Seeing that I did not say a word, she continued, "The Grants and Schumans'' assets are enough for


    you to enjoy the rest of your life in peace, but I''m curious as t o why you''ve nned your life so


    badly? You put all your energy and life into love and your so-called hatred. Don''t you find it dull and


    boring at all?"


    I was stunned for a moment and looked up at her. At this moment, the waiter served the dishes.


    She stopped asking questions and said naturally," Have a taste!¡±


    I took a bite. The food was delicious. This was a famous restaurant that was full all year round, and


    a reservation needed to be made in advance beforeing over. I had never eaten here before,


    and after tasting the food today, I realized that the restaurant lived up to its reputation.


    "How is it?¡± She raised her eyebrows, an animated look on her face.


    I seemingly saw myself when I had just graduated from university. I was not exactly rich at the time,


    but Cecilia and I would dress up and visit different ces i n Salt City and other cities.


    We would taste the best food and see the most beautiful scenery. At that time, I had thought that


    when I became slightly richer one day, I would visit all the cities in the world. I would immerse


    myself in their local culture and try their cuisines.


    "It¡¯s very good," I replied and could not help but feel so much more at ease.


    The waiter then served dessert and she raised her eyebrows, saying with a faint smile, "Try it!"


    When she saw me lowering my head to eat, she said with a smile, "I¡¯de to this restaurant every


    time I visit Salt City. There was once when I even discussed with the boss if he could let us hire their


    chef but he refused no matter what. Later, I figured I would gain a lot of weight if I brought this chef


    home so I eventually gave up."


    I looked at her with a slight smile, feeling so much more rxed.


    "You shouldn''t havee this far if you''re just trying t o introduce me to this restaurant."


    She shrugged and tutted, saying, "Wanda, you oveplicate things. I don''t have so many


    intentions. I''m here to see you for one simple reason, and that is to have a meal with you."


    I cast my gaze downward. "So you took a ne from Whaldorf City to Salt City on the second day


    of New Year''s just to have a meal with me."


    She raised her eyebrow. "What else?"


    After a pause, she continued, "You have to know that this is sometimes the case with the rich. We


    can do whatever we want. There are some things that ordinary people simply can''t understand."

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Sure enough, I did not understand the world of the rich at all.


    After eating and chatting, I had no idea what Cassey nned to do next.


    Seeing that she had no ns of leaving, my head hurt a little and I said, "Cassey...¡±


    "He''s here! He''s here!" She did not pay attention to me at all and looked at the man walking through


    the restaurant door with an excited look on her face.


    I was stunned for about two seconds before turning around to look at the person who was capable


    of making this prideful and confident woman go crazy.


    The man who walked in carried an air of outstanding elegance and had dashing facial features. He


    had a warm and gentle aura.


    He was a remarkable and handsome man.


    "So? Is he handsome?" Cassey looked at me with a hint of smugness.


    Before I could answer, which she did not actually care, she turned to look at the dashing man once


    more as though she could not wait to glue her eyes on him firmly.


    I finally knew why this wealthy youngdy hade all the way to Salt City from Whaldorf City to


    ask me out.


    "Cassey..." I wore a friendly smile on my face. "You didn''t possibly call me along because you


    thought it''d be too awkward for you toe here and eat alone while stealing nces at a man?¡±


    Cassey graciously nodded and admitted. ¡°You''re pretty smart."


    ? H


    In that case, I hoped I would be a little more stupid. It turned out that after so long, I was merely


    acting as a foil.


    Forget it. I was already here anyway and Cassey was a pretty interesting woman.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I looked at her while resting my chin on my hand." What''s his name?¡±


    "Caleb Franklin." Cassey''s eyes were shining.


    My lips curled into a smile. "So you know him but he doesn''t know you?"


    "How could he not know me?!¡± Cassey pouted her lips, looking a little grumpy now. "It''s the 520th


    day we¡¯ve known each other.¡±


    Me,"?????"


    This was true love, indeed.


    Caleb did note alone. There was a woman beside him. The two entered the restaurant and


    found a table. They were not too far nor too near from us.


    I saw Cassey looking at the woman who came with him without much of a reaction and felt a little


    curious. "Who''s the woman eating with him?¡±


    "That''s his student.¡±


    I was stunned. "He¡¯s a lecturer?"


    Cassey nodded proudly. "He is the youngest lecturer at Salt City University."


    I finally understood. No wonder this man had such a warm and gentle temperament. It turned out


    that he was an intellectual.


    When I saw Cassey staring at Caleb with eyes filled with infatuation, I sighed. "If you know him, why


    don¡¯t you go and say hello?¡±


    After a pause, I continued, "You came to his dinner ce in advance yet aren''t going over to talk to


    him, isn''t that considered stalking?"


    She tutted. "What do you mean stalking? Don''t make it sound so lowly. I call this a chance


    encounter."


    Hehe!


    I recalled how I befriended Cassey in the club and could not help butugh. "The love story of an


    owner o f a club and a lecturer. Tsk, it is going to be an interesting read if this is made into a novel.¡±


    She gave me a sideways nce. "Good idea."


    U H


    ''I''m turning you into a joke, okay?''


    Sure enough, a woman''s IQ would plummet when she had a crush.


    "Didn''t you say that I put all my energy and life into love just now? You¡¯re just the same now," I


    teased her.


    She twitched her mouth. "But I didn''t say that you can''t have love. If I have both love and career,


    then I would have seeded in life."

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    I must admit that she had a point, and for a moment, I could not refute it.


    The girl who came with Caleb seemed to have other things to do and left. Cassey''s eyes became


    even brighter. She grabbed my arm and said, "Let''s go and share a table with him.¡±


    I forced a smile. "You''re the one who likes him, not m e. I won''t be going."


    I did not want to be a third wheel.


    Cassey threw a tantrum. "I don''t care, you muste with me."


    U H


    This noblewoman was actually such a coward?


    Afraid that she would get mad if I made fun of her again, I apanied her over helplessly.


    When we walked up to Caleb, Cassey seemed as though she had been possessed by a spirit and


    completely changed. She stood demurely, and whether it was her words or the smile on her face,


    she looked exactly like ady from a wealthy family.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Franklin." Cassey raised her hand to flick her hair. "I''m quite surprised to


    see you


    here."


    Caleb wrinkled his eyebrows. "You are?"


    I was stunned.


    Were the 520 days that Cassey mentioned really just one-sided? She knew Caleb but he did not


    know her?


    "I''m Cassey, Mr. Franklin." Cassey seemed a little aggrieved now. "We met when you gave a lecture


    at Whaldorf Universityst time."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Caleb paused for a moment as if he recalled, then stood up and said, "You''re Mr. Louis¡¯ sister, Miss


    Cassey!"


    Cassey was as happy as ark seeing that he still remembered her. "d you remember. It¡¯s a rare


    coincidence that I stumbled into you in Salt City and I have quite a few economics questions to ask


    you. I wonder if this is a convenient time?"


    Caleb let out a warm smile. "Of course, please have a seat."


    We had just sat down when Cassey said to me, " Wanda, don''t you have to go shopping with your


    husbandter?¡±


    Me,"????"


    She was getting rid of me once I ceased to be useful!


    The corner of my mouth twitched. ¡°I would have forgotten if you didn''t mention it. I''ll leave the two of


    you to it, then. I¡¯ll be making a move now."


    After getting out of the restaurant and into the car, I could not help but sigh. "Turns out that I was


    just being used as a tool."


    After driving home, I sat on the sofa in the living room to rest.


    It had been two days since Theo went out on a business trip. I suddenly missed him a little and


    pulled out my mobile phone to give him a call.


    The phone rang a few times before it was answered." Have you had dinner, Wanda?"


    His voice was somewhat hoarse. It sounded like he was sleeping.


    It was only then did I recall that it was currently midnight in France. I said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I


    forgot that it''s currently midnight over there. Go back t o sleep."


    "I¡¯ll sleepter," he said, his voice low and attractive. "I happened to be dreaming of you when you


    called me. Are our hearts linked as one?"


    After a pause, he continued asking, "Do you miss me too?"


    My face was a little hot as I softly replied, "Mm."


    "What does ''mm'' mean?" Theo''s voice carried a hint of a smile. "So do you miss me or not?"


    I fell silent for a few seconds, then took a deep breath and said, "I miss you." i


    There were times when words really needed to be expressed or the other party would never know.


    On the other end of the call, the man was stunned for a moment. "Wait for me. I''ll go back right after


    I finish with my business here."


    "Mm, I''ll wait for you!"


    Surely he still needed to work when he woke up in the morning, hence I did not want to take up his


    sleep time and said, "Have a good rest. I''m hanging up."


    I hung up before he could say anything.


    I sat on the sofa in the living room for a very long time before unexpectedly picking up my phone


    and clicking into the ticketing software to book a flight to France.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    I stared in disbelief when the airline sent me a text message indicating that the booking was


    sessful.


    Why did I book a flight to France?


    Was I being manipted by some invisible forces just now?


    Seeing that I kept scratching my hair, Miss Woods came over and asked worriedly, "Is your head


    hurting, Miss Wanda?"


    I shook my head and looked at her. "There''s no way for a person to control their desire to meet


    another person, right, Miss Woods?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was stunned for a moment, then smiled in understanding. "You miss Mr. Grant?"


    I had no way of refuting Miss Woods¡¯ words. I indeed missed Theo, but perhaps it was the fact that


    we were always together and could see each other every day that I felt ufortable being at


    home alone after just two days apart.


    Hesitating no more, I took out my car keys and went out the door.


    I drove straight to the airport.


    As my phone had to be turned off during the flight, I sent Theo a text in time to tell him that I had


    business to attend to. Then, I arrived at the airport and got on the ne.


    It was a ten-hour flight to France. I slept dazedly on the ne and woke up with a few hours to


    spare, so I took out the book I bought at the airport and read it.


    We made a transfer halfway through. I went to the washroom and had something to eat at Sydney


    airport.


    I almost forgot my book when I boarded the ne, but I ran back to get it again because I had


    enough time.


    As I was in a hurry, I knocked over ady wearing stilettos.


    Thedy had a Coke in her hand. Her beach hat dropped to the floor, exposing her blonde hair.


    "My clothes!" The Coke spilled on thedy¡¯s clothes and she screamed anxiously.


    I quickly found tissue papers to wipe it for her, apologizing while picking up all the things that had


    scattered on the floor.


    After calming down, I finally saw thedy''s face clearly. Her blue eyes were deep and profound, her


    facial features were distinct, and her skin was fair as snow.


    She was so wlessly beautiful that evendies would not be able to resist taking several more


    nces at her.


    "Thank goodness it''s just Coke and the color of my clothes is dark, or I wouldn¡¯t be able to get the


    stain off," she spoke in French.


    I felt sorry and quickly apologized, then handed the hat I picked up to her and apologized several


    times more.


    She looked at me and shrugged, saying no more and leaving after taking her hat.


    I went back to the restaurant to get the book before reboarding the ne. As soon as I sat down, I


    saw the blonde girl on the other side of the aisle.


    She had taken off her hat, was wearing a pair of sunsses, and reading a book in her hand.


    Sensing my gaze, thedy looked sideways at me and took off her sunsses, revealing a pair of


    big azure eyes. She said with a smile, "What a coincidence."


    I smiled faintly. "I''m really sorry about what happened earlier."


    She shrugged and said, "You need to stop apologizing all the time. I said I was fine."


    Seeing the book in my hand, she eximed in surprise. "Is that an English book?"


    I nodded. "Are you interested?"


    Although she did not answer, I could tell that she was interested from how she was staring at the


    book in my hands with eyes wide open.


    I thought thisdy was very adorable and smiled slightly. "You can take it if you want to."

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    After saying that, I handed the book in my hand to her.


    She hurriedly shook her head. "I can¡¯t read English, and I don''t really like to read. It¡¯s just that Matt


    likes reading books and he would always sit alone in silence reading books instead of spending


    time with m e every time we fly. He told me to read a book like him if I was bored."


    When I saw the aggrieved look on her face, I could not help butugh. "You seem happy."


    "I¡¯m very happy to have met Matt, indeed."


    At the mention of Matt, her eyes lit up. "We got engaged not long ago and the wedding will be held


    in May. I feel like the happiest woman in the world now."


    The ne took off and the stewardess came over to adjust the small tray table and check the


    baggagepartment. I stopped talking to the beautifuldy.


    Shortly after eating, I felt a little sleepy. I closed my book and my eyes to sleep.


    I slept until the nended and disembarked the ne feeling like my head was spinning.


    When the beautifuldy on the ne saw how unwell I looked, she came forward and asked, "Do


    you need m y help?"


    I shook my head and let out a slight smile. "It''s fine. I''m probably just a little not used to it. I''ll be fine


    in a while."


    She helped me to a resting area to sit down and handed me a ss of water, saying, "There isn''t


    any warm water around so just make do with what we have here."


    I took the water and smiled. "Thank you!"


    My headache was mostly caused by myck of sleep. After sitting down for some time, she looked


    at me and said, "Are you here in France to visit a friend?¡±


    I nodded. "I''m here to see my husband."


    She eximed in surprise, "You seem really young. How are you already married?¡±


    I said with a smile, "You seem young and you''re engaged too, aren''t you?"


    She seemed easily shy whenever her fiance was mentioned. "But we aren''t married yet!"


    As she said that, the phone in her pocket started ringing. She looked apologetically at me and said


    softly, "I need to take this."


    She picked up the phone and said cheerfully into the phone, "Hey, honey. I''m already at the airport.


    I met a beautiful youngdy from Hatton and she looks unwell so I¡¯m looking after her over here. I¡¯ll


    go out and meet you in a while."


    Unsure what was said on the other end of the phone, she pouted andined, "You''re always


    lecturing me."


    She put her phone away and looked at me, saying, " Let''s go out together. Where are you headed?


    We can g o together if we''re headed in the same direction.¡±


    I let out a faint smile and said gratefully, "Thanks, but


    I can just take a cab there."


    After what I said, she did not say anything else and smiled. "My name''s Liz. What''s yours?"


    "Wanda Lane.¡±


    She nodded and thought about it before saying,"


    That¡¯s a really beautiful name."


    When we got to the exit of the airport, she looked at m e once more and said, "Why don''t we give


    you a ride?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    You''re not familiar with this ce and might get lost."


    I smiled and thought she was really adorable. "Don''t worry, Liz. I won''t lose my way.¡±


    She puffed up her adorable face and said, "Alright, then. Oh, please take down my phone number.


    You can give me a call in case you lose your way."


    After noting down her phone number, her phone rang. She answered the call and looked toward the


    pick-up area outside the airport.


    When she saw a ck Ferrari not far away, she waved. "Honey, I''m here."


    She looked at me and said, "I¡¯ll be making a move now, Wanda. See you around someday!"


    Having said that, she ran toward the car and rolled down the window once she got in.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Her delicate face was revealed. "Goodbye, Wanda!¡±


    I looked at her face and when I caught sight of the man beside her, I felt as though I was struck by


    lightning.


    Matt.


    Matthew Zimmer!


    How could it be?


    Was he really Matthew Zimmer?


    In the ck car, the man nced indifferently at me and quickly withdrew his gaze before starting


    the car engine.


    I remembered the man who looked exactly like Matthew back in Whaldorf City. How could there be


    three people in this world who looked exactly the same? Was this Matt whom Liz spoke about the


    same man I met in Whaldorf City previously?


    He looked exactly the same as Matthew and I was momentarily in a daze.


    The car drove far away, but I stood rooted in the same ce for a long time, unable toe back to


    my senses.


    It was until my phone started ringing non-stop did I


    answer it, still in a state of shock.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A sullen tone full of suppressed anger came from the other end of the call. "Where are you?¡±


    I was stunned. It was Theo.


    "I''m at the airport." I looked up. It looked like it was about to rain.


    The man on the other end of the call spoke with a fury that was enough to tear me apart. "Where


    are you going? It''s midnight in Salt City now. Must you make me worry, Wanda? You merely told me


    that you had business to attend to and went missing for hours. Do you know how worried I was?"


    "I''m at the airport in France," I said, seeing that the sky was starting to drizzle.


    His anger suddenly went away. There was a bit of uncertainty in his voice when he spoke again,


    "Where are you?"


    I spoke into the receiver, "At the airport in France. I''m just about to take a cab to Frankford


    Corporations."


    "Why?" He seemed to be holding back, sounding unsure and unclear.


    "I miss you, so I came to see you." I was quite bad at acting coy so my words came off extremely


    indifferent.


    "It''s raining outside," he said, his voice low and sexy."


    Stay out of the rain. I¡¯ll go and find you now."


    I was stunned and looked around me. When I saw a cab approaching in the distance, I said, "Why


    don''t I just take a cab to you?"


    "I told you to wait there!" Theo sounded quite anxious. " I''ll be right there."


    He hung up the call after saying that.


    I found a ce to stand out of the rain and smiled as I looked around at thepletely unfamiliar


    architecture.


    This was my first time in France. This country seemed really nice.


    Just as I was lost in thoughts staring at the architecture, I was pulled by a strong force into


    someone¡¯s arms. It was rushed and passionate. Someone had pulled me tightly into his arms.


    When I smelled the familiar scent of the man, I calmed down. "You''re squeezing me to death,


    Theo."


    He had no ns of letting me go and held me even tighter.


    After a very long time, he let go of me and I turned around to face him. There was an obvious


    crease on his ck shirt, left by holding me too tightly just now. There was also stubble on his


    normally smooth jaw.


    His dark pupils and bright eyes were bloodshot. His voice was low and sexy. ¡°Are you tired?"

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    I shook my head and coiled my arms around his waist. "You¡¯re probably going to be very busy these


    days. Will I distract you from your work?"


    There were two reasons why a man who usually paid a lot of attention to his image would look so


    unkempt a t the moment. First, he was in a rush to meet me; secondly, work had been busy these


    days. I figured thetter was more usible.


    He touched my face. "I¡¯m happy that you''re here to visit me.¡±


    Having said that, he cupped my face and nted a kiss on it.


    There were peopleing and going at the airport but he seemedpletely unconcerned.


    After getting in the car, Theo ordered the driver to head straight to the hotel.


    I raised my hand and took his hand, saying, "Stop ying."


    He pulled me into his arms. "Do you know who worried I was about you?"


    After a pause, he continued, "I was on my way to the airport when you picked up my call."


    I was stunned. "You were nning to go back and find me?¡±


    He nodded with a smile.


    I pursed my lips. "I''m sorry for making you worry."


    The car drove to the hotel and he carried me out of the car.


    We entered the hotel, and as soon as the door closed, h e pressed me against the door panel and


    kissed me deeply.


    Unsure how long after that, I fell asleep.


    Perhaps it was because Theo was beside me that I had a good sleep. When I woke up, it was


    already the next morning.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw him lying beside me, a smile hanging on his lips. He was wearing a


    bathrobe, so it was obvious that he had woken up in the middle o f the night.


    Seeing that I was awake, he asked in an attractive and sonorous voice, "Are you hungry?"


    I nodded and moved my body.


    "I just ordered food. Have someter, then rest some more."


    I saw theptop on the table that was switched on and the half-opened documents. I was a little


    stunned. "Do you have work to do today?"


    He smiled slightly and nted a kiss on my forehead. " Yes."


    As he said that, another kissnded on my lips for a very long time before saying, "But you''re more


    important."


    I shifted my body and said, "Carry me into the bathroom."


    He smiled, his eyes were bright. He picked me up princess-style and walked into the bathroom. He


    ced me on the sink and said in a flirtatious voice," Are you going to wash yourself?"


    I nodded and noticed his meaningful gaze. I knew what was going on within seconds. I blushed and


    snapped at him, "Theo, you''re a rascal."


    He was amused. "I meant washing your face. What were you thinking?"


    This man was simply hopeless whenever he behaved like a bad boy.


    When the doorbell rang, he turned around to open the door. It was room service.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I finished washing up and when I came out, I saw that he hadid out all the cutleries. When he saw


    meing out, he raised his eyebrows. "You came without taking anything with you?"

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    I nodded. My face felt a little dry. I did not bring the basic skincare creams with me. He raised his


    eyebrow with a knowing look on his face and motioned at the things on the bedside table.


    I looked sideways and saw a set of cosmetics that had been ced there some time ago, all of


    which were from the usual brands I used.


    I could not help but look back at him. "You-"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Come and eat when you¡¯re done," he said, cutting me off.


    This man was so chauvinistic that he refused to even give me the opportunity to voice out my


    appreciation. How irritating.


    I did not have much appetite for French cuisine, and when Theo saw me staring nkly at the


    steak, he seemed to know what I was thinking about.


    He said, "There¡¯s some street food around here. Just have some, then get some rest. We''ll go get


    some street food tonight."


    I nodded and looked at him, saying, "Don¡¯t you need to work? Do you have time to apany


    me?"


    He smiled faintly, took the steak from me, and cut it. H e handed me the cut steak and said, "Zedd


    will handle i


    t."


    After eating, I still felt a little tired and simplyy down on the bed to use my phone.


    I continued reading the book I did not finish reading o n the ne. Theo was doing work on his


    laptop.


    "Is the book good?" Without realizing it, he was already lying down beside me.


    Stunned, I looked back at him and he pulled me into his arms, kissing me on the cheek again.


    I noticed that this guy seemed especially fond of kissing me.


    "It''s okay."


    I put the book aside and looked at him, saying, "Didn''t Masone along with you on this business


    trip?"


    He nodded. "Someone needs to stay back at thepany."


    I nodded and hesitated for a moment. "Did Sam Grant and his wife have a daughterst time?"


    He frowned and looked at me with a dark gaze. "Who told you that?"


    "No one, I was just asking." Frankly speaking, I did not want to pry much into his past, but I had


    questions in my heart and could not help but ask.


    He took me into his arms, his ck pupils a little deep. "Don''t ask about the past anymore."


    I nodded and got up, walking into the bathroom.


    Why was he never willing to talk to me about Mason and his past? He seemed unconcerned but


    also very concerned at the same time.


    When I came out of the bathroom, he was on the balcony talking on the phone. His expression was


    a little dark and sullen. I was unsure if it was because of work matters.


    Seeing that I hade out, he said a few words before hanging up the phone. He walked toward


    me and pulled me into his arms.


    "I may not be able to go shopping with you anymoreter. There''s a signing event over at the


    company. Do you want toe with me?"

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    I shook my head, "I''ll pass. I''ll have a good rest in the hotel. I might return to Salt City tomorrow."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You have things to do?" he asked, his voice low.


    "No.¡±


    My initial n ofing to France was to visit him. I came to see him on a whim, and now that I


    had seen him and even caught up on sleep, there was nothing left for me to do. Hence, I nned to


    go back home.


    He held me in his arms and sighed. "Don¡¯t go ces alone next time. This shouldn¡¯t happen again,


    okay?"


    I nodded and looked up at him. "When are you flying back?"


    "After signing the contract tonight."


    I nodded, my head feeling a little heavy. However, I was unsure what was going on. Sensing that


    something was wrong with my expression, Theo frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    I leaned on the bed and closed my eyes, saying, "I¡¯m a little sleepy. I''ll lie here for a while."


    He was in a rush to go to thepany to sign a contract, so he left after saying a fewforting


    words. Iy on the bed for a moment.


    When the phone rang, I was a little sleepy but was awoken by the sound.


    After picking up the phone, I realized that it was Liz, thedy I met at the airport.


    "Hey, Wanda. It''s Liz. Do you still remember me?"


    I nodded, only to realize that she could not see my action and paused for a moment before saying,


    "Hello, Liz!"


    "Are you free now? Can I invite you out for dinner? I don''t have friends here and my fiance is busy.


    I''ve been alone the whole day and I''m bored!¡±


    I looked out the window and it was already dark. The clock on the wall pointed to seven at night.


    If I slept now, I might not be able to sleep through the night and would likely wake up in the middle


    of the night.


    I thought about it and said, "Mm, okay. I''m at Amaway Hotel, what about you?"


    After I agreed, she said happily, "I''m really close to you. I''ll go over to your ceter and call you


    once I¡¯m downstairs at the hotel."


    I nodded and said okay, then we talked for a while more before hanging up the phone.


    I got up to go to the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a shower, I remembered that I hadn¡¯t


    brought a change of clothes. I grabbed my phone and gave Theo a call. "Are you busy now?" "A


    little.¡± It sounded a little noisy over at his side." Why did you call me?¡±


    Afraid that I would interrupt him at work, I said, "You g o ahead and do your work. We''ll talk when


    you''re done."


    I was just about to hang up when he said, "You can tell me now."


    I hesitated to speak, then said, "Can you send me a change of clothes? A friend is asking me out.¡±


    "A friend?"

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Knowing that Theo was worried about me, I said with a smile, "I met ady on the ne and she''s


    inviting m e to go to dinner together. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself."


    Theo fell silent for a very long time before saying," Keep your phone switched on and send me your


    address once you''re at the dinner ce."


    I hummed a reply and hung up.


    Shortly after that, someone knocked on the door. I saw Keith upon opening the door.


    His face was cold as he said, "Mr. Grant asked me to send these clothes to you, Ms. Wanda.¡±


    I nodded and took the clothes. "Thank you."


    He hummed a reply and left.


    Not long after I changed my clothes, Liz called me. She had already arrived downstairs at the hotel.


    I packed u p and went downstairs. When I saw a ck Bentley parked in front of the hotel, I could


    not help but freeze.


    The car window rolled down, and in the driver¡¯s seat, the man''s distinct and cold face turned


    sideways, looking at me.


    Both a familiar and unfamiliar person. Would there


    really be twopletely different people in this world?


    "Wanda." Sitting in the front passenger seat, Liz tilted her head to greet me. "Get in!"


    I came back to my senses and got in.


    Liz turned around to smile at me and said, "What were you thinking about earlier? I called you for so


    long but you didn¡¯t respond."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    Liz did not mind and looked at the man in the driver''s seat, saying, "This is my fiance, Matt Zimmer.


    He was worried about me taking a cab here by myself to see you so we came together. You don''t


    mind, do you?"


    His name was... Matt Zimmer?


    I widened my eyes and looked at him in disbelief.


    Was there really someone in this world who not only looked exactly the same but also had a simr


    name?


    Seeing how ufortable I was, Liz looked at Matt, then back at me. She asked worriedly, "Are


    you okay, Wanda?"


    I snapped back to my senses and shook my head. "I''m f -fine. It''s just that your fiance looks a lot


    like a friend o f mine. Even their names are simr."


    Liz''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    I nodded.


    "It must be fate that we met." Liz was a simple person who would not think too much about


    anything, so naturally, she did not take my strange reaction to heart.


    I looked at the man''s dashing side profile, wanting to ask the many questions in my heart yet was


    unable to because Liz was around.


    When we arrived at a French restaurant, we got out of the car and walked into the restaurant.


    The waiter led us to our table. Liz took Matt''s arm and said joyfully, "Honey, why don''t you and


    Wanda order the food?"


    Matt hummed a reply, his voice indifferent. He looked up at me and raised his eyebrows. "What


    would you like to eat, Miss Lane?"


    "Anything," I said, looking at the person in front of me, whom I thought had disappeared forever but


    was now in front of me alive. I did not know how to describe m y feelings.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As we ate, Liz had many things to say but Matt merely responded in a sinct manner. I did not eat


    much because I was not in the mood to eat.


    "You don¡¯t like the food, Miss Lane?¡± Sitting from across the table, the man suddenly asked, his


    voice indifferent and distant.


    I was stunned for a moment, then shook my head. "I ate something in the hotel before this, so I¡¯m


    not very


    hungry."


    The man raised his eyebrows and asked openly, "You seem to be curious about me, Miss Lane."


    I slowly clenched my hands on myp. "No, you think too much, Mr. Zimmer..."

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    "Yeah, I noticed that too." Liz blinked. "I also noticed that you started looking ufortable after


    meeting Matt."


    Anyone would be curious when a person who had turned to ashes suddenly showed up in front of


    you alive.


    I suppressed all the emotions in my heart and chuckled bitterly. "Of course, I''m curious. You kept


    boasting about how good Matt is when we were on the ne."


    As soon as I said that, Liz''s face turned red. "Wanda!"


    Iughed. "Also, I look ufortable because I got caught in the rain at the airport and caught a


    cold. I¡¯m feeling a little under the weather."


    After hearing what I said, Liz looked nervously at me. " Have you gone to see a doctor?"


    I shook my head. "It''s not serious. Taking medicine will do the trick."


    "I''m sorry.¡± Liz felt a little apologetic. "I asked you out for dinner when you''re feeling unwell."


    I smiled. "It''s an honor to have a meal with such a beautifuldy like you. I¡¯m more than happy."


    Liz nned to take me shopping after dinner, but she had to cancel the n because I was not


    feeling well.


    Liz put down her cutleries after eating. "We¡¯ll take you back to the hotel, Wanda.¡±


    I shook my head. "No thanks, my husband is around here. He''lle and pick me upter."


    "Why don''t you go and pay the bill?" Matt looked at Liz and suddenly said, "I''ll take Miss Lane


    outside.¡±


    Liz nodded and left obediently.


    I pursed my lips, my countenance a little dull. I got up and quickly walked out of the restaurant. He


    followed behind me without a word.


    When we got out of the restaurant, the phone in my pocket started ringing. I took out my phone and


    saw that it was a call from Theo.


    After picking up the phone, he said in a warm voice," When will you finish dinner? I''ll go pick you


    up."


    "I''ll go back myself. You don''t have toe over." I was worried that Theo would bump into Matt, so


    I did not really want him toe and pick me up.


    There was momentary silence on the other end of the phone. He said in a low and restrained voice,


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you at the hotel.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at the cars along the street with only one thought in my mind-I


    needed to get back to the hotel as soon as I could.


    "It''s hard to hail a cab in France. Why don''t I just take you back to the hotel?" The man who was


    silent the whole time spoke, his voice cold and indifferent.


    I pursed my lips. "Thanks, but I''ll manage."


    The man sneered. "Wanda Lane, I can''t believe you actually held back from asking anything. This


    isn¡¯t how you usually do things."


    He was admitting that he was Matthew!


    I had mixed feelings in my heart all of a sudden.


    I just wanted to get out of this ce right now to calm myself down.


    Seeing that I refused to speak, Matt raised his eyebrows. "You seem angry?"


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment. "Matthew, once there''s deception between us, there''s no


    way I can talk to you nicely like we used to anymore."


    Take now, for example. I really wanted to scream in his face for lying to everyone that he was dead


    when h e was not.


    No matter what exnation he gave, I might not be able to understand nor forgive him.


    "Deception?" Matt sneered. "What did I do to deceive you?"


    I did not want to speak to him. A cab was driving over and I waved. I got in and read out the hotel''s


    address.


    When Liz came out, the cab was already gone. I saw her frowning at Matt as ifining about


    something.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    If Matthew had faked his death in order to start a new life after careful consideration, then I would


    respect his decision.


    Only I did not seem to be able to forgive him. He seemed to have been treating all of us like fools


    and had probably watched like a spectator how I wept and mourned over his death.


    When I got back to the hotel, I saw Theo waiting for m e in the lobby just as I stepped into the


    entrance. He was wearing his usual ck suit and shiny leather shoes. He had his hands in his suit


    pants pocket, standing upright in the hotel lobby.


    I froze and stopped in my tracks, aplicated feeling in my heart. Should I tell him about


    Matthew?


    He saw me and strode over to me. I looked at his figure and two words suddenly popped up in my


    head -the sun!


    He walked over to me and took me into his arms before I could say anything.


    I was stunned for a few seconds before raising my hands and coiling them around his waist. I rested


    my cheeks on his chest. I could smell a faint grassy and agarwood fragrance on him. His scent


    calmed me


    down. I closed my eyes and called out softly, "Honey!"


    The man paused for a moment, his arms around me tightening. He looked at my face and asked,


    "Did something happen?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. "Nothing.¡±


    There were many peopleing and going in the hotel. They would turn around to stare at me from


    time to time. After holding me for a while, Theo took m y hand and brought me back to the hotel


    room.


    At the dining table in the room were various kinds of street food. After taking off my jacket, I could


    not help but look up at him. "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    He smiled faintly. "I was waiting for you to eat together."


    I was stunned. "You know I had something outside."


    He hummed a reply and took me to the table to take a seat. He put food on my te and said in a


    warm voice, "You don¡¯t like French cuisine so you¡¯d definitelye back hungry."


    Liz did take me to a French restaurant, but... I looked dazedly at him. "How did you know I was


    having French cuisine?"


    The food on the table was probably just delivered as it was still warm. He put food on my te and


    took a bite, saying in a warm yet nonchnt manner, "I sent someone to follow you."


    I was stunned. After what happenedst time, he had assigned several men to follow me. I was


    aware of it but it had unconsciously slipped my mind.


    After a period of silence, I looked at him. "Did they tell you about the man?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "What man?"


    I pursed my lips. "Never mind."


    Since he did not know that Matthew was still alive, there was no need for me to take the initiative to


    mention it to him. We used to always quarrel because o f Matthew, and now that we had finally


    stopped, I thought it was best to keep trouble away.


    Theo took arge bite of the food. After chewing and swallowing it, he slowly said, "Matthew isn¡¯t


    dead."


    I froze.


    He did not seem to want to discuss more about Matthew so he put a bunch of food on my te.


    "Eat or the food will get cold."


    I lowered my head and ate in silence. Anything rted to Matthew was not discussed.


    It was already a littlete when we were done eating. Theo was very busy and his phone did not


    stop ringing.


    The attendant came in and put away the dinnerware. I sat on the couch watching television but did


    not pay attention to what I was watching. My mind was upied.


    When he finished the important work at hand, he walked over and sat beside me. He pulled me into


    his arms, his voice warm and tender. "Want to go out and take a stroll?¡±


    I shook my head. "I don''t want to move."


    Mainly it was because I nned to sleep after watching television for a while more.


    He smiled faintly. "Sitting all the time without moving after eating a meal will not be good for your


    digestion. If you don¡¯t want to go out and take a stroll, we¡¯ll do some other exercises that don¡¯t


    require going out, then." i

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    This was a threat, right?


    I looked at him in exasperation.


    Theo smiled, then got up and pulled me up from the sofa. "Lay on the bed."


    I shook off his hand. "I want to watch television."


    Theo put his mouth next to my ear and spoke in a hoarse voice, "We''re going back tomorrow. Don''t


    you want to go out and take a look around?"


    "No!" I decisively refused.


    Having just returned to the hotel and feeling how cold it was outside, I did not want to go out for a


    walk. Although I knew that he was doing it out of good intentions, I honestly did not want to go for a


    walk.


    Seeing hownguorous I was, he simply let me be and went to finish his work on hisptop. I found


    a book and because my back and waist were sore, Iy down o n the bed and read my book.


    However, perhaps because I was in the cold for too long, my waist still felt terribly sore. I rubbed it


    with the back of my hand, but with my hand strapped around my waist, it was hard to move around.


    It was quite funny to look at.


    Theo saw this and got up to walk over. "Is your waist sore?"


    I nodded. "My back and waist are sore and painful."


    He raised his hand and rubbed beneath my shoulder des, asking, "Here?"


    I furrowed my brows. "A little toward the center."


    He had probably never rubbed a person''s waist before, hence he had poor control over his strength.


    He ended up hurting me instead.


    I sighed, then turned around and red at him, asking, "Am I a ball of dough to you?"


    He burst outughing. "Did that hurt?"


    I red furiously at him. "What do you think?"


    He reached out to pull me into his arms. ¡°I didn''t control my strength so well. Let¡¯s try again?"


    I reached out to push him away but could not do so at all.


    I could sense the change in his breathing and could not help but re at him. "Don¡¯t make me


    angry, Theo."


    Theo smirked. "I don''t want to make you angry either."


    Was he saying that I could not me him?


    How shameless!


    I pushed him away and said sternly, "Be good and get ready to sleep. We have a ne to catch


    tomorrow."


    He pursed his lips and pulled me into his arms again.


    I was speechless. "I''m really going to get mad, Theo


    Grant."


    He still refused to let go, though he did not do anything else after that.


    Helpless, I had no choice but to allow him to hold me tight.


    After a very long time, he got up and went into the bathroom. He came out looking much more


    normal.


    Perhaps it was because he was beside me that I slept soundly at night and woke up to heavy


    snowfall in France.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I thought the flight would be dyed, but it seemed unaffected at all.


    When we got to the airport, I saw Zedd. I was an eyesore to him, so when he saw Theo bring me


    over with his hands ced on my waist, he sneered and jeered at me. "Others might think that Theo


    has a mistress out there that you need to be around him 24/ 7. Why did youe here when he''s


    just out on a business trip for a few days?¡±


    I sneered. "You can''t even find someone toe along with you."

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Theo nced at Zedd and mocked him with me. "If you don''t have a wife, then get one. Don¡¯t talk


    nonsense just because you''re jealous."


    Seeing that Theo had picked my side, Zedd¡¯s expression sank but he said no more. He turned


    around grumpily to get his boarding ticket.


    Theo took me straight to the boarding gate. We arrivedte but were just in time to check-in.


    After entering the first-ss cabin, Theo asked the flight attendant for a nket and lowered the


    seat. The seats in the first-ss cabin were spacious.


    Afraid that I would be bored, he turned on a show.


    He theny beside me and pulled me into his arms to watch the show with me. "It''s going to be a


    ten-hour flight. What would you like to watch?"


    I did not have the habit of catching up on dramas. I cast my mind back to the time Cecilia stayed up


    all night to catch up on cartoons in university and smiled. "I want to watch Ben 10"


    Theo frowned. "Ben 10?"


    Seeing the expression on his face, I realized what was going on and asked him incredulously with


    my eyes wide open. "Don''t tell me you haven''t watched it


    before?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He shook his head.


    I twitched my mouth. "You don¡¯t have a childhood."


    Thinking about it, a child born into an elite family like him would have almost no chance of watching


    cartoons like that.


    Theo helplessly smiled. "Let me make up for my lost childhood now, then."


    I nodded. "I think it¡¯s very necessary."


    After finding the cartoon, we began watching the first episode. It was rare that he would watch


    something with me with such concentration. He was not the slightest bored at all.


    When Zedd came over and saw what we were both watching, he was speechless. "How old are


    you?"


    I did not want to entertain him at first, but when I turned around and saw the contemptuous look on


    his face, I could not help but say, "You may not be able to understand it even if you watch this at 80


    years old."


    He red at me and said to Theo, "I think your IQ will drop."


    Theo looked up at him and raised his eyebrows. "If you don''t have anything nice to say, don''t say


    anything at all."


    Zedd,"..."


    After the ne took off, he was probably bored too.


    Hence, he simply switched on his yer and looked sideways at me, asking, "Is this cartoon good?"


    Another one without childhood.


    Theo sneered. "Ben 10."


    "What''s so nice about it?" He mumbled and switched o n the yer.


    No one could escape the act of hypocrisy. I grew drowsy after watching and fell asleep. Theo slept


    with me. Zedd, however, had a lot of fun watching the show until the nended in Salt City''s


    airport.


    It was already early in the morning when we left the airport. Even though we had slept on the ne,


    we still felt very sleepy at the moment.


    Theo had assigned a driver in advance, so after getting in the car, I was hit by a wave of


    drowsiness. H e held me in his arms and said, "Sleep, I''ll carry you upstairs when we get home."


    I thought I would wake up when Theo carried me out o f the car when we got home but I did not.


    Instead, I slept until the next morning.


    Theo was not beside me. I did not see him even after getting out of bed, washing up, and going


    downstairs. I figured he had probably gone out to work so I did not think much about it.


    Miss Woods was working in the kitchen. Salt City was warming up. The sun at seven or eight in the


    morning felt warm on the skin. I stretched my body and walked into the kitchen, asking Miss Woods,


    "When is breakfast going to be ready?"


    "You must be hungry already." Miss Woods seemed to be in a good mood as she had a dazzling


    smile on her face. "It''s ready. We were just waiting for you toe down and eat. Why don''t you go


    to the dining area first? I''ll bring it there for you right away."


    As this was only breakfast, Miss Woods did not prepare anything too heavy, so all of them were light


    foods. I had a good appetite, downing a bowl of oatmeal and even eating two pancakes.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    All the majorpanies'' holidays had ended. I received many texts from thepany asking me


    when I would return to Whaldorf City as there were many artists waiting for my arrangements.


    I thought about it and nned to go back in two days.


    "What time did Theo go out this morning, Miss Woods?" I asked when Miss Woods came in to clear


    the table.


    "He left at dawn. He was probably in a hurry to handle something urgent," Miss Woods said, then


    paused and looked at me, saying, "I heard the other day that Cindy isn''t Petra and Grayson''s


    daughter. They previously held a press conference and even a banquet telling the whole world that


    she was their daughter. It would be fun to watch them say they had made a mistake now."


    I was stunned. "Who did you hear this from?"


    If Miss Woods knew about it, would that not mean that many people had learned about it too?


    Miss Woods smiled. "I heard a caretaker from another family talking about it when I was at the


    market buying groceries."


    I pursed my lips and did not ask any more questions.


    I was not well these days, so I had asked Jerome to


    watch after Munchkin for me first. Now that I nned to go back to Whaldorf City, I needed to go


    and pick Munchkin up.


    After eating, I simply packed some clothes and drove t o Jerome and Xander''s ce.


    When I arrived, Jerome was cooking in the kitchen and Xander was holding Munchkin. When he


    saw me, he twitched his mouth. "What kind of mother are you? I thought you had disappeared."


    I felt a little apologetic and said, "I went to France and just came backst night. How''s Munchkin


    doing these few days? Has he been behaving?"


    He nodded. Seeing Munchkin reaching out for me to hold him, he handed Munchkin to me and said,


    "This little buddy doesn¡¯t really want infant form anymore ever since he started drinking breast


    milk."


    I held Munchkin and indeed, he felt somewhat lighter now. I sat on the couch, looked at Jerome,


    and noticed how serious he was at cooking. I asked, "Do you n t o go back to Whaldorf City?"


    He frowned. "Are you going back to Whaldorf City?"


    I nodded. "Many of thepany''s artists are waiting for me to make work arrangements for them. I


    have to go back."


    He looked at Munchkin and asked, "Are you nning t o take Munchkin to Whaldorf City too?


    I nodded.


    Jerome fell silent and unconsciously looked at Xander, asking, "Do you want to go to Whaldorf


    City?"


    Xander stopped what he was doing and turned around to say, "My career is in Salt City."


    Jerome pursed his lips. "You can quit your job in Zimmer Corporations now. Salt City Grant


    Corporation is basically being run by outsiders now and as the youngdy of the Grants, it''s only


    right for you to manage Grant Corporation."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I pursed my lips and subconsciously wanted to refuse. He continued, "Theo has big ambitions, but


    Salt City is Grant Corporation''s origin and foundation. Running thepany yourself is always


    better than leaving it t o outsiders."


    I fell silent for a while, then mulled it over and said, "I left Grant Corporation because of a mistake. If


    I want t o go back now, I''ll have to show results. I previously made a bet with the senior executives


    in Zimmer Corporations, so it''ll be inappropriate to leave when w e haven¡¯t even attained the


    expected returns yet."


    Jerome frowned. "What do you n to do, then?"


    "Wait until thepany achieves the expected returns."


    After a pause, I continued, "I met Matthew in France."


    Munchkin was probably hungry as he kept reaching out to tug at my shirt.


    Jerome''s expression sank. "Marcus Zimmer''s only


    son, Matthew Zimmer?"


    I nodded.


    Xander was puzzled. "Didn''t he die in a car ident?"

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    I nodded. "I met him in France and still have no idea what really happened. I''m not sure what


    happened to him at the time either."


    Munchkin looked like he was about to cry, so after saying those words, I quickly took him to the


    room to feed him.


    I initially nned to take Munchkin to Regal Vi, but Xander was worried about me driving the car


    alone with a child, so he asked me toe pick Munchkin u p some other day with Theo.


    After leaving the residential area, I had nothing to do. Seeing that there was still daylight, I wanted


    to go to the cemetery to visit Grandma, Mom, and Cecilia.


    However, I was stuck in traffic halfway, though fortunately, it did not happen on the highway.


    As the duration of the standstill was a little long, many drivers got out to take a look.


    Drivers who saw the scene came back while saying helplessly, "Young people are such reckless


    drivers. It''s such a serious car ident that involved an expectant mother who''s about to deliver.


    That¡¯s so dangerous."


    Another driver quickly said, "The Maybach driver


    looks like he''s only in his 20s but there''s an outstanding temperament about him. He''s not like the


    typical prodigal sons we usually see out there. But why is he so careless, though? I don''t think the


    traffic¡¯s gonna move anytime soon. We¡¯ll still be stuck i n traffic for a while."


    I could not help but look at the time. The cemetery was very far away from here. I probably would


    not make it once the traffic cleared.


    Therefore, I got out of the car and looked sideways at the vehicle involved in the car ident and


    frowned. A ck Maybach.


    The license te number looked extraordinarily conspicuous and familiar.


    When I realized that it was Theo, there was ringing in my head and my legs went weak. It almost


    sent me falling to the ground.


    "Are you okay, Miss? What¡¯s wrong?" The cab driver who got out of the car to check the situation


    quickly lent me a hand.


    I looked dazedly at the driver and said, "Thank you!"


    "Don¡¯t mention it." The driver held me up and asked, "D o you have hypoglycemia? Do you want me


    to take you to the hospital?¡±


    I shook my head and exhaled to regain my footing as well as calm down. I then looked at him,


    saying, "No, thank you. I''m fine."


    I recovered from my emotional state and moved forward one step at a time.


    As the traffic jam was tremendously long, it would take a while for the ambnce toe over.


    Many people had gathered around the cars to watch.


    I pushed the crowd away and walked over.


    In the center of the crowd, a ck-d and neatly-dressed man was seen protecting the woman


    next to him. He was holding a phone in his hand, seemingly searching for emergency personnel.


    There was blood on the road, blood that belonged to the expectant mother. Medical students were


    keeping the bystanders away while some performed first aid measures for the expectant mother.


    When my gaze fell on the expectant mother''s bulging belly and the blood on her thighs, I felt as


    though lightning had struck me.


    My abdomen unconsciously began to throb in pain as I covered my belly. I could not help but back


    away.


    Theo, who was initially talking on the phone, seemed t o have noticed me. His eyes darkened as he


    walked toward me.


    Theplexion of Cindy, whom he had been protecting behind him the whole time, paled


    considerably.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The pain in my abdomen was so bad that I frowned uncontrobly and said to him, "I happened to


    drive b y. Are you okay?¡±


    He shook his head. When he saw my pale expression from the pain, he picked me up and asked in


    a deep and low voice, "Where''s the car?"


    "At the back."


    After Theo put me in the car and I calmed myself down, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at me with a frown. "Why does your abdomen suddenly hurt?"


    I shook my head and took a breath, saying, "Maybe it''s because I saw the expectant mother just


    now. It''s probably the trauma from what happenedst time."


    After a pause, I looked at him and asked, "What... What are you doing here?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Cindy followed us. After not meeting her for several days, her face seemed pale and miserable. She


    seemed to have lost a lot of weight too.


    Theo remained calm. "I was taking her to the hospital, got distracted on the road, and crashed into


    another car."


    He had yed it down. The truth was not that simple. Theo had always been a good driver and


    would never get into a car ident just because he was distracted.


    I subconsciously looked at Cindy. Her face was pale and her eyes were still red. Apparently, she


    had just cried.


    When I noticed the bitter resentment in her eyes when she looked at me, I could not help but frown.


    What did I do to offend her again?


    The sound of an ambnce came. Theo lifted his hand and tucked my hair behind my ears. His


    voice was warm and tender as he said, "Don''t think too much. Go home and wait for me. I''ll go back


    after I take care of this, okay?"


    I nodded and motioned for him to go.


    A woman''s life was involved, so it would not be wise t o dy.


    Watching him leave, Cindy looked at me, her eyes filled with resentment. "You should not have


    lived!"


    Her words were sinister and vicious that I could not help but frown.


    I was furious for being cursed at the start of a new year, but before I could say anything, she had


    already left with Theo.


    The ambnce took the expectant mother away while Theo followed along to check the situation.


    Although the road had cleared, there was not enough time for me to go to the cemetery after all the


    dy. What was more, if I was going alone, it would be dangerous for me to drive home on my way


    back.


    Therefore, I simply drove to the hospital to see if the expectant mother was fine.


    The expectant mother was not injured by the collision. She was merely in shock and her amniotic


    fluid broke.


    When I arrived, she was already sent into the delivery room. Her family members had all gathered.


    This was Theo''s fault from the start. After Keith arrived, he tried tomunicate with the family


    members of the expectant mother. Cindy was slightly injured so she was being observed by a


    doctor.


    After everything had been taken care of, Theo finally had the time to sit down. I looked at him and


    fell silent for a moment before asking, "You have always


    been a good driver. How did this happen?"


    He looked up, his dark and deep gaze falling on me. H e looked somewhat conflicted. I suddenly


    had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, after falling silent for a moment, he said, "Cindy argued with me in the car."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I caught a faint smell of blood and unconsciously frowned. I noticed a wet patch on his ck sleeve.


    "Are you hurt?" I asked, raising my hand to lift his shirt.


    However, he held me. "I''m fine!¡± He said, his pupils somewhat dark.


    I pursed my lips, my stifled anger rushing up to my head. "Theo Grant, do you think you''re very


    powerful? Do you think you''re very manly? Tend to your wounds i f you''re hurt. What do you mean


    you''re fine?"


    He was stunned by my sudden yelling and wanted to say something but I red back at him.


    I raised my hand to take off his coat, only to realize that his arm was badly scraped. As the wounds


    were left for too long, his blood had dried. As his shirt was ck, it was hard to tell that something


    was off.


    If I had not gone closer to him and smelled the blood, I would not have noticed that he was injured


    at all.


    When he saw me frown, he said in a warm and tender voice, "It''s just a minor injury. It¡¯s nothing."


    "Zip it!¡± I was furious, unsure if it was because I was mad that he was with Cindy or that he did not


    take care of himself.


    In any case, I was hopping mad!


    I called a nurse to dress his wounds. His exquisite and haute couture suit was cut open.


    He was a man with a cold and indifferent temperament. Those who knew him were used to it. The


    nurse, however, was young. Hence, she was constantly trembling under his cold and austere aura.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    He frowned, seemingly holding back his anger. After a very long time, he looked up at me and said,


    "You do i t!"


    The nurse froze and stopped what she was doing.


    She felt a little aggrieved, looking like she was about t o tear up. Theo berated her coldly, "If you


    can''t do your job well, then quit."


    After she was yelled at, the nurse trembled and dropped the alcohol-dipped cotton swab on Theo''s


    wound.


    Theo frowned, his tone sounding much grimmer. "Let her do it."


    I sighed and took the antibiotic ointment from the nurse and tried my best to keep my emotions in


    control. I said in a warm tone, "Thank you. You can continue with your work. I''ll handle it."


    The nurse was relieved and quickly nodded.


    After watching the nurse dash off, I looked up at him and snapped. "It¡¯ll be more painful if I do it.


    You''d better shut it if it hurts."


    He pursed his lips, his dark pupils overflowing with light. "Did you get up on the wrong side of the


    bed?"


    I did not say a word and treated his wounds with a cotton swab. Fortunately, they were merely


    scrapes, but ayer of his skin had been scraped off, which made it seem a little gory. He did not


    injure his muscles or bones, so applying antibiotic ointment for a few days would do the trick.


    After cleaning his wounds, I got up to clean up the mess and looked indifferently at him. "Why did


    you argue in the car?"


    If they had not argued in the car, the car ident would not have happened. I knew his character


    well enough.


    When I saw him pursing his lips with no intention of saying anything, I could not help but frown.


    Before I could say anything, someone cut me off. "It''s because o f you. It''s all because of you.


    You''re a jinx."


    Cindy''s wounds had been treated, and when she came out of the ward, she looked at me with a


    face full of resentment as if her hatred could only be relieved after she swallowed me alive.


    When Theo saw that she was not badly hurt, he said coldly and indifferently to her, "Go home."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Hah!" Cindy sneered. "Why should I go back when I haven''t even told her your secret?"


    Secret?


    What secret?


    I frowned and turned to look at Theo.


    "Do you think you can deceive her forever?" Cindy pointed at me. "The secret will one day be out.


    You can''t lie to her forever."


    I was utterly confused. "What are you keeping from m e?"


    Theo looked at Cindy with a cold and stern gaze.


    After a very long time, he said to Keith, "Take Miss Cindy home."


    Keith nodded. He held Cindy and was ready to leave but Cindy pushed him away, not wanting to


    leave. She looked at Theo and said with an expression filled with sarcasm, "Even if I don''t tell her,


    do you think others won''t say it?"


    Having said that, she looked at me and continued to say, "Wanda Lane, you fool. Everyone is


    treating you like a fool and lying to you. You think you have a blissful life and are content with


    everything, huh?


    How pathetic."


    "Take her away!" Theo shouted, his voice already drenched in anger.


    Keith tried to forcibly take Cindy away. I looked at the vicious-looking Cindy and finally said, "Let her


    speak."


    After saying that, I walked up to Cindy and looked fixedly at her. "Tell me everything you know. What


    did Theo lie to me about and what is he keeping from me?"


    Cindy sneered. "Why are you asking me? Ask your husband. He has prepared a surprise for you.


    It''ll be so


    much more interesting than if I tell you myself."


    I turned around to look at Theo. "What''s going on?"


    "Let''s talk when we get back," Theo said, raising his hand to massage his be. He was


    apparently a little annoyed.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    He pulled me toward the elevator, about to take me away.


    I had doubts in my heart and could not help but remain rooted on the same spot.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked sullen. He looked at me with an indifferent gaze. "Can we please go home and talk


    about this, Wanda?¡±


    I pursed my lips and hesitated for a few seconds before following him into the elevator.


    When we got out of the elevator, Theo went to the car park to get the car while I waited at the


    entrance of the hospital for him, thinking in my heart what he could be keeping from me.


    I received a few text messages and subconsciously checked them. They were all files.


    I saw that it was a stranger''s number and tapped into the photo. A photo of an infant appeared


    before my eyes.


    The infant in the photo was very tiny, looking like a newborn infant. There was a circle of red marks


    on his forehead, and hisplexion was blue. He had his eyes closed.


    The next few photos that followed were of infants as


    well. There was also a video of the infant being ced in an incubator. I could tell that they were all


    the same baby.


    Smack! Like being struck by lightning, my hands and feet went weak. I lost my grip and dropped my


    phone o n the ground.


    My head started ringing. It was full of images of me lying in the warehouse, my baby not being able


    to be born, and how he died of suffocation.


    The suffocating feeling in my chest made me gasp for air. I admit that I was cowardly and weak.


    I did not take a single nce at the child when Matthew buried him back then. I was afraid that I


    would never get over it, so I never looked at him.


    I never expected myself to see him at this moment. He looked exactly the same as the child in my


    dreams. His facial features were exactly the same.


    Cindy came out from the hospital and walked up to m e, sneering. "What an interesting expression.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "Are you suddenly realizing that you''ve been toyed with like a fool?"


    I looked at her, my head ringing. I was unable to utter a word.


    She seemed to appreciate the look on my face as her face filled with enjoyment. "How does it feel


    to have your child killed by your own mother?"


    I looked at her, gathering the remaining strength in m


    e to ask her, ¡°What did you say?"


    She chuckled. ¡°What''s wrong? Didn''t Theowy tell you?"


    I had a bad feeling in my heart, and my eyes were gradually filled with blood. "What is it? Tell me."


    A victorious smile hung on Cindy''s face. "You''re Petra''s real daughter. Theowy deliberately gave the


    bracelet your mother left you to Petra and told her it was mine. He then switched our DNA reports."


    1


    Her words exploded in my head like a thunderstrike.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me when I told you that he loved m e. After learning the truth, you should believe


    it now, right?" Cindy leaned closer. "If he doesn''t love me, why did he do everything to send me to


    the Louises to be their daughter and enjoy the pleasure of being a rich man''s daughter? And as for


    you, you¡¯re still a wild child born in a remote mountain vige."


    Like floating duckweed without support, I stepped back suddenly and slumped to the ground, my


    gaze somewhat dazed.


    Therefore, everything from the child''s tragic death to my near loss of life and even Cecilia''s death


    was because of Theo''s schemes?


    "Why?" I asked, yet did not know who to direct the question to.


    "Why?" Cindy bent down, looking down at me from above. "What do you think?"


    I shook my head numbly.


    "Because Theowy doesn''t love you at all. I''ll always be the person he wants to protect, the person


    he loves the most. Hence, he wants to give me the best life there is, the most unattainable life. Isn''t


    this reason enough?¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    I could not refute a single word of Cindy''s. After learning the truth at this moment, I realized how


    much of a fool I had been all along. I was an extremely foolish idiot.


    She looked at me with mockery in her eyes. "Wanda, I didn''t tell you these things before because I


    took pity o n you. Why else did you think you could throw your weight around for so long?"


    I suddenlyughed. Even though I could not see myself, I knew how awful the smile on my face


    must have looked.


    "Looks like what has been said all along is true. Theo doesn''t love me at all. He''s only treating me


    kindly out of guilt and responsibility."


    There was a thrilled look on Cindy''s face. ¡°Yes, you think he loves you a lot but it''s all just an act. I''ll


    forever be the only one he loves."


    I lowered my head, my gaze gradually turning blurry.


    It was all just an act...


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everything I had was fake.


    There were many peopleing in and out of the hospital. When they saw me sitting on the


    ground, they all cast puzzled looks at me.


    Cindy squatted in front of me with sinister eyes. She softened her voice and said, "Do you think he


    had no clue about the child? He knew about it. He''s just pretending that he doesn''t. He had already


    nned the death of the child a long time ago. The child would either be killed by your mother or


    the medications that Mason was giving you.¡±


    After a pause, she continued with a smile on her face," Wanda, no one around you is treating you


    as a human being but a swine that can be manipted and used a t will."


    My breathing paused for a moment, and there was a metallic blood taste in my throat. Ultimately, I


    vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Cindy looked at me, the smile on her face growing deeper. "The one who really lost is you."


    She got up and nced at me from above before turning around to leave.


    My vision blurred and my mind was nk. My heart was hurting so badly it felt like it was breaking


    into a million pieces. My body was cold. It was as if all the blood in my body was frozen.


    When Theo came back, he saw me sitting dazedly on the floor and quickly got out of the car to run


    toward m e.


    He reached out to hold me. "Why are you sitting on the ground?"


    Smack!


    A crisp and clear p sounded. I pped him without a single hesitation, exerting all the strength in


    my body. Even so, I might still not be able to make him feel the slightest pain.


    His face turned firm and stiff while his eyes were cold. While holding back his anger, he asked in a


    deep and low voice, "What''s wrong with you?¡±


    I looked at him, suddenly finding his face repulsive." Get lost!¡±


    He frowned and forcibly picked me up from the ground.


    We went back to the hospital, and after a series of checks was conducted, Iy on the hospital bed


    staring nkly at the ceiling. "Let''s get a divorce, Theo.¡±


    Divorce was the only way left for us. There was no other way but this one.


    He looked at me, the anger that he was suppressing was surging once more. He asked in a cold


    voice, "Are you listening to yourself, Wanda Lane?"

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    I cast my eyes downward and raised my hand to touch my sore and swollen eyes. "It was all a


    mistake from the start. I regret not stopping this mistake in the beginning. It¡¯s time we end this. I


    don¡¯t want to live in this mistake for the rest of my life.¡±


    Theo sneered. "Are you giving me a death sentence?"


    I looked up at him, my emotions unstirred. "I don¡¯t want anything from the Grants including the


    companies that Grandma transferred to my name. I¡¯ll leave this marriage with nothing. This will be


    my repayment to Grandma for taking care of me back then."


    His dark eyes were deep as the ocean. His thin lips trembled slightly, and I could hear suppressed


    anger i n his voice. "What''s the reason?¡±


    The reason?


    I let out a bitter smile. After everything I had been through and all the pain I suffered, I was almost


    rid of emotions. I would bottle up my feelings every time I was going through something, allowing


    them to disintegrate in my heart along with time.


    "From the day I stepped into the Grants, I knew that Cindy had a special ce in your heart. I was


    prepared for your departure one day so you could be with her. I could ept it. Because if it were


    not for m e, you would¡¯ve been married happily ever after and have children of your own."


    Meeting his dark eyes, I had the urge tough but did not. "I don''t me you for failing to protect me


    and love me. I''m incapable. But you shouldn''t have used m e so unrestrainedly and without any


    principles because I was foolish and in love with you, nor should you have let my child and I pave


    the way for Cindy to have a better life."


    "What did Cindy tell you?" Theo''s voice became a little hoarse.


    I pursed my lips and clenched my hands into fists so hard that my nails were digging into my sh.


    "She told me everything that I can and can''t know.¡±


    After a pause, I continued, "I did look forward to finding my parents when I was young, but not


    anymore after I grew up. If you wanted Cindy to take over my identity and give her a bright future,


    then I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say about that. I would have epted it even if you had told me


    about it straight away."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Theo said, "I couldn''t bring myself to tell you-¡±


    "You know full well that Petra would hurt me because of Cindy yet you pretended that you didn''t


    know anything, allowing them to hurt me. You''re so selfish, Theo!¡±


    My emotions were finally out of control. "You could''ve talked to me! If you could have just told me,


    then we would''ve gotten a divorce and I would¡¯ve moved elsewhere with the child. I would never


    appear in front of your eyes ever again."


    "Wanda..." he said, his eyes dark and gloomy. They seemingly carried a million emotions.


    I took a deep breath. "You messed my life up and made me go through life and death again and


    again, even implicating the people around me. Yet you still wouldn''t let me go. What exactly did I do


    wrong to make you resent me so much that you''re keeping me b y your side to torture me so


    badly?"


    "I..." he said, his voice choking.


    I let out a bitter smile. "I beg you, Theo. Let me go."


    His eyes turned scarlet, and I saw him hesitating to speak.


    I closed my eyes. "There''s nothing left to say between u s. Let''s just end things here."


    Mom once told me that life was short. Many people muddled through their lives up until the day they


    were about to die, only to recall that muddling through life was not so bad either. Somehow, they still


    managed to lead happy lives.


    I wanted to muddle through and live life happily for the rest of my life, but everyone refused to spare


    me. N o one wanted me to be happy.


    He looked at me and remained silent for a very long time.


    The light in the ward was so ring that my eyes hurt. I closed my eyes and pulled the nket over


    myself, closing my eyes so I would not see anything.


    Petra and Grayson rushed over and saw Theo standing beside the hospital bed looking defeated.


    His entire being was terrifyingly grim and sullen.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    They then looked at me as Iy on the hospital bed. Petra asked, "Why is she suddenly vomiting


    blood? Did they find anything?¡±


    I did not speak, nor did I have the energy to open my mouth. I did not want to say anything at all.


    Theo looked at them with a shockingly sullen gaze but still did not say anything. Thus began a long


    period of silence.


    Theo, Petra, and Grayson all came to the hospital in the following days, but everyone chose to


    remain silent as though it was all nned.


    Every time they came, I would pretend to be a mute no matter what they said to me.


    I looked at each of their faces, finding the whole thing ridiculous the more I looked at them. My


    mother killed my child, and my husband was the instigator.


    Was there anything in the world that was more absurd than this?


    The blood I vomited was from my heart after holding back for too long, hence it was not considered


    an illness. I was discharged after four days.


    Theo came to pick me up and brought me back to Regal Vi.


    It turned out that once a person experienced something that was shocking enough, his or her


    personality could actually be altered.


    I grew silent from the inside out.


    I went upstairs and into the bedroom. Looking at every familiar object in the bedroom, I smiled


    sarcastically.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were too many memories of me and Theo in this bedroom. There were good and bad


    memories. I could never have imagined that when I reminisced about the past memories again,


    Theo and my marriage would havee to an end. The memories between us were proof that I


    was nothing but a fool.


    All these years, all the things I owned were given by someone under Theo''s orders. I did not have


    many things. I wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, so I merely grabbed the bag I carried


    the most that contained all of my documents.


    "It''s sote now and it''s dangerous for Jerome to drive on the road. Why don''t you have a rest here


    tonight and ask Jerome toe pick you up tomorrow?" said Theo, who had been following behind


    me this whole time.


    I pursed my lips and turned my head around to look indifferently at him. "Thank you for your


    kindness, M r. Grant, but no thanks."


    I could not bring myself to spend another second here.


    He frowned, his expression even gloomier. "Must this end this way, Wanda? Things don''t have to


    come to this."


    I burst outughing. "Yeah, things didn''t have toe to this, yet why did it get to this stage?"


    He pursed his lips, gloom and pain intertwining on his face. "I''m sorry!"


    "If my child and Cecilia can return, then I''ll dly ept your apology.¡±


    A murderer was trying to erase all of his mistakes with a mere sorry. How ridiculous.


    I indifferently withdrew my gaze from his face and turned around to walk out of the room.


    It was February and raining outside. The temperature was a little low.


    Before leaving the hospital, I called Jerome asking him to pick me up from Regal Vi. After


    stepping out of the vi''s gate, I saw him and quickened my pace


    Seeing that I was not bringing any suitcases with me, Jerome asked, "Do you want me to go


    upstairs and pack for you?"


    He thought I did not pack my bags because I was afraid that Theo would pester me.


    I shook my head. "There are too few things here that belong to me."


    When I got in the car, I was relieved that this was finally over.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Theo stood at the entrance of the vi the whole time, his gaze looking soplicated that I found it


    hard to read.


    The car drove far away but he remained rooted to the same spot. His tall and slender body was


    further obscured by the cold and fine drizzle.


    I withdrew my gaze, looking down at the divorce papers in my hands.


    "Is there really no room for change between the two of you?" Jerome asked, his voice warm and


    tender.


    I cast my eyes down at the divorce papers in my hands and said in a bitter tone, "Jerome, some


    things may have passed but they''ll always be there. Like a thorn, they''ll prick you from time to time,


    causing you t o bleed non-stop."


    How was I supposed to let this go?


    From the moment the child died, up until learning about Cecilia''s death, I had been searching for an


    excuse for myself. I had med Petra for everything, putting all my resentment and displeasure on


    her. I convinced myself time and time again to ignore Theo''s role in it.


    I told myself that he was innocent. There was nothing


    he could do about the child, nor could he have done anything about Cecilia''s death. Even the part


    about him taking care of Cindy, I told myself over and over again that he was only doing it out of


    duty and obligation.


    I was not that petty and could ept all these things. As long as he was good to me and cared


    about me, none of this would matter.


    Though not once did I ever think that all of this was a mistake knowingly caused by him. He knew


    full well that Petra and Grayson were my biological parents. I did not me him for not telling me,


    nor did I resent him for swapping Cindy''s and my DNA reports.


    I just could not stand the fact that he knew Petra was my mother yet still watched coldly as she hurt


    me.


    He could have let me go in the beginning. I mentioned divorce, and if he had agreed to have a


    divorce in the beginning, I would have taken the child and Cecilia to another city. I would have given


    birth to him there and never appeared in front of him again!


    It might be tough for two women to raise two children together, but at least things would not have


    turned out this way.


    When we arrived at Jerome''s ce, Xander opened the door with Munchkin in his arms. His long


    and slender figure stood straight at the door. He was looking at me with aplicated gaze, saying,


    "The food''s ready. We were just waiting for everyone to arrive."


    After going into the house, Xander put Munchkin in Jerome''s arms and went to the kitchen.


    Munchkin reached out to me to ask for a hug and my heart melted. I reached out to hold him in my


    arms.


    Jerome asked, "What¡¯s your next course of action?¡±


    I thought about it and replied, "I n to take Munchkin to Zenon."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a pause, I looked at him and said, "I have a property in Hothorn Residences. Can you ask


    around and see if I can sell it?"


    He frowned. "Are you short of money?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯ve saved a lot of money over the years."


    After a pause, I continued, "Cecilia and I each bought a house in Hothorn Residencesst time, and


    I think leaving one for Munchkin is enough. Cecilia sold off the store and bought a house in Zenon,


    so there''ll be two houses left for Munchkin altogether.¡± i


    As for myself, after working in Grant Corporation for years, coupled with the money from the


    contract with Magnificent, my life in the future was practically guaranteed.


    Jerome fell silent for a moment. After a very long time, he looked up at me and asked, "Is there no


    room for turning back between you and Theo?"


    He asked the same question again. I frowned. "I''ve lied to myself long enough. I would often dream


    of my child begging me to save him. Every time I woke up from the nightmare, I would lie to myself


    and say that Theo did not intend for that to happen either."


    Jerome pursed his lips and said no more.


    Munchkin held my hand and I lowered my head to look at him, smiling subconsciously.


    It was not so bad, at least. I still had Munchkin with m e.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Jerome pursed his lips and did not say anything else.


    Spring came early in Salt City. After a few heavy downpours, several nts were beginning to


    sprout.


    Munchkin was beginning to have teeth. He started to enjoy biting things, putting everything that was


    within reach into his mouth. Apart from the time he was sleeping, I would be watching after him


    most of the time.


    Xander was really efficient at handling things. In less than a week, he had already found a buyer


    who was interested in buying the house.


    Although house prices in Salt City did not skyrocket year after year, it was still a developed city. As


    years passed, house prices had risen considerably. Coupled with the luxurious renovation and


    complete furnishing, the price was bound to be much higher than when it was first purchased.


    The buyer was serious about buying a house. Knowing that I was not nning to ask too much from


    him, he decided to take the house.


    It would take a few days to finish the handover procedure of the property. I had been nning to go


    to the cemetery yet never managed to go. Therefore,


    during the weekend, I drove to the cemetery because Jerome and Xander were both free and could


    help keep an eye on the child.


    It was nearly March now. The morning sun was not too ring. Perhaps because of the heavy dew,


    I felt a little humid not long after I went out the door.


    As it was very early, not many were at the cemetery. I walked on the stony path and paid my


    respects to the deceased.


    I stood in front of Mom¡¯s tombstone, looking at the woman with a bright smile in the photo on the


    tombstone. My eyes welled up with tears. "Mom, I seem to be living my life quite badly.¡±


    After a pause, I continued, "Everybody''s gone and I''m all alone. I feel really lonely now."


    I suppressed the pain in my heart and took a deep breath, not saying another word. The dead


    should rest in peace while the living would continue living.


    When I sensed another person¡¯s presence behind me, my body stiffened slightly. I knew without


    thinking that it was Theo.


    I did not look back. After a very long time, I sighed, turned around without sparing him a nce, and


    headed deeper into the cemetery.


    We brushed past each other and he grabbed my wrist. I was momentarily stunned before shaking


    off his hand. My expression was immensely indifferent with no indication of sorrow or delight. I


    looked mildly at him and said, "It¡¯s fine if you refuse to go through the divorce procedures. After


    three years of separation, our marriage will be automatically dissolved.¡±


    He pursed his lips, the color of his pupils was extremely dark. "Is there no turning hack?"


    I lowered my gaze, concealing the emotions in my eyes. "You should''ve known that this day would


    come when you lied to me."


    He looked at me, his pupils were so deep that they could send shivers down one''s spine. "Do you


    hate m e?"


    ¡°Theo..." I raised my head and smiled. "I don''t hate you, but that''s it."


    Life was always full of twists and turns. I could onlyfort myself that this was a predestined twist


    by the heavens and I must ept it. Only by thinking it that way could I face Theo so calmly.


    I pulled our distance apart and did not look at his face again, only saying mildly, "If you ever had


    even the slightest feelings for me, I beg you to please remember them and let go of our rtionship.


    From now on, let''s part without hard feelings."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I turned around and walked out of the cemetery. When I got back to the residence, the sky was


    already a little dark.


    Before I opened the door, I heard voices from the inside. It was Petra.


    Sure enough, I saw Petra and Grayson sitting in the living room when I opened the door. They were


    coaxing and ying with Munchkin. When they saw me, they were first stunned, then sat straight


    like children who had made a mistake.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    "Y-You''re back," Petra said, looking a little nervous and conflicted.


    I pursed my lips and nodded indifferently. Seeing that Xander and Jerome were not around, I asked,


    "They went out?"


    Petra shook her head. "Jerome is in the infant room and Xander went out to buy some things."


    I nodded and said no more.


    Munchkin saw me and reached out to me to hold him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I took him and sat on the sofa.


    Petra and Grayson exchanged nces with each other, their eyes containingplicated


    emotions.


    They seemed to have something to say to me. I did not say anything and was merely holding


    Munchkin while ying with him.


    After a very long time, perhaps Petra was unable to stand the silence, she spoke. She nced at


    me and asked, "I heard from Xander that you and Theo are getting a divorce?"


    I nodded and hummed a reply, saying no more.


    Stunned, she did not know what to say for a moment.


    Grayson, on the other hand, was slightly mad. He said


    furiously, "That''s right. Get a divorce or he''s going to break our family sooner orter.¡±


    Petra frowned. For a moment, she did not know what t o say. She looked at me and sighed softly.


    "What are your ns for the future?¡±


    I pursed my lips. "If you have things to say to me, then just get straight to the point. Don''t beat about


    the bush."


    The two of them were stunned, then exchanged nces with each other before looking at me and


    saying, "Do you already know that your and Cindy''s DNA reports were switched, Wanda?¡±


    I looked at the two of them. "I know. But you must know better than me that I have never wanted to


    reunite with my birth parents after living for so many years with my mother since a very young age.


    You should also know that the moment you threw me away back then, we would never reunite


    again."


    After a pause, I saw Petra lowering her head to wipe her tears. I sighed and said, "Besides, many


    things have happened throughout the year. The most I can d o now is not hate or resent you.


    Therefore, we''ll not meddle in each other''s lives and live our own lives."


    Petra''s eyes were already pink. She looked at me with eyes filled with tears. "It''s my fault, my child.


    I understand that you¡¯re mad, but you can''t choose not t o reunite with us. I conceived and gave


    birth to you, after all. I know I was wrong, but I didn''t know the truth back then and thought that


    Cindy was our daughter. If I had known from the start, how could I have possibly hurt you even the


    slightest?"


    "Does that mean that if I''m Cindy and not one of your own, you can then hurt me at will? There are


    always grudges between humans."


    I suppressed my emotions. "If you kill someone ruthlessly because of a past grudge, wouldn''t this


    world fall into chaos?"


    "I was wrong, my child," Petra said in a tearful voice." These days, I''ve been thinking about this


    every single moment. I''ve made too many wrong decisions all these years and am finally being


    punished. This is my retribution."


    Grayson¡¯s countenance was a little grim. He pulled Petra into his arms and gently patted her back,


    comforting her helplessly. "Now, now, that''s all in the past."


    After a pause, he looked at me and frowned slightly. "I understand how you feel, my child. If you


    don''t want t o return to the Louises, then I won''t force you.


    However, as parents, we refuse to let our child suffer out there alone."


    He pulled out a Centurion Card from his suit pocket." Take this. You''re the Louises'' daughter. No


    matter where you are in the future, promise me to love yourself. There¡¯s no limit on this card. I won¡¯t


    tell you how to live your life, just don''t treat yourself unfairly."

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Petra looked at him a little helplessly. "What are you doing? Where do you suppose she¡¯s going?


    She and Theo are getting divorced. We''re all she has left. I can take care of her if she''s with us.


    Besides, she has a child with her. How can she live alone?¡±


    Grayson sighed. "She has made her own ns. We have made too many mistakes. She has the


    right to choose how to live her life."


    Petra was stunned. After a very long silence, she eventually nodded slightly. She looked at me with


    crimson eyes. "My child, don''t treat yourself unkindly when you''re out there alone. If you want to


    come back, feel free toe back any time."


    I pursed my lips and did not take Grayson''s Centurion Card. After a moment of silence, I said, "I


    appreciate your kindness. Although I don''t have a lot of money, I''ve saved some over the years. I


    can afford to raise this child, so please take it back."


    I got up after saying that. "It¡¯s gettingte. I should feed Munchkin now. Would you please excuse


    me?"


    I took the child from Petra''s arms and walked toward the infant room. When I saw Jerome standing


    at the door of the infant room, I helplessly smiled. "Do you have a habit of eavesdropping on


    others?"


    He stroked his nose awkwardly. "I¡¯m just worried about you."


    I rolled my eyes. "Excuse me, I''m going to feed


    Munchkin now."


    Jerome nodded nkly.


    I walked into the infant room and closed the door before feeding Munchkin.


    After a few minutes, there was a knock on the door.


    I shouted, "What is it?"


    "Wanda." It was Jerome¡¯s voice. "Are you done feeding? I need toe in and tell you something."


    I pursed my lips. "Hold on a second."


    Munchkin had drunk enough and was sleepy after drinking. I put him in the cot and coaxed him to


    sleep. After he fell asleep, I walked out of the infant room.


    Jerome was still waiting at the door for me. I lowered my voice, "Munchkin is asleep."


    He nodded.


    We went to the living room and sat on the sofa.


    He looked at me, reached out, and said, "Give me your hand!"


    I frowned. "Why?"


    He did not say and was merely staring at me.


    Speechless, I reached out and he ced a Centurion


    Card on my hand. I was about to refuse when he stopped me. Jerome sighed softly. "Keep it. It''ll


    make them feel at ease."


    I pursed my lips and did not say a word for a very long time.


    "No one wanted any of this to happen, Wanda. But we still have to press forward. We can''t back


    out. All we can do is live the moment."


    I nodded. I knew what he was trying to say and smiled faintly. "My life isn¡¯t as bad as you think it is. I


    don¡¯t have to worry about putting food on the table and I have an adorable child. Life will get better."


    There was aplicated look in Jerome''s eyes. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re thinking of it in this way."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was officially spring a few dayster. Salt City was constantly drizzling in spring. After a few


    showers of rain, many nts started growing.


    There were especially many daffodils in Salt City.


    When Jerome and Xander had nothing to do, we would bring Munchkin around to feel the spring


    breeze, which improved our mood greatly.


    After selling the house in Nothorn Residences, I nned to take Munchkin away from Salt City to


    Whaldorf City.


    Jerome and Xander were worried. They insisted on sending me to the boarding gate. Jerome held


    Munchkin in his arms, his face full of reluctance. "You can live a good life in Salt City too. Why must


    you go?"


    I smiled faintly. "We agreed yesterday that you wouldn''tin when we parted."


    After a pause, I asked with a smile, "Are you worried about Munchkin being with me?"


    He twitched his mouth. "What''s there to worry about? You''re his mother."


    I did not have a lot of belongings to begin with. With one bag and Munchkin in my arms, I found it


    troublesome to carry other things. The only things I brought were Munchkin''s milk bottles and


    diapers.


    Xander had informed the flight attendant, so someone had already carried all my things on board.


    Seeing that it was time for the boarding, Jerome hesitated before asking, "Are you really not going


    to tell Theo?"


    I shook my head and smiled slightly.


    He sighed. "He and the Louises areplete enemies now. The Louises are probably thinking of a


    way to get back at him. He won''t have the time toe and see you off either."


    I did not say much. I took my boarding ticket and waved at him. "Take care!"

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    He could not let Munchkin go, and his face was filled with sadness. His voice was choking with


    sobs. "You must send me a text after you settle down. Xander and I will go over and visit you."


    I nodded.


    Xander put one hand in his pocket, his gaze deep and profound. After a very long time, he said,


    "Take care!"


    I smiled slightly. "Take care!"


    After entering the first-ss cabin, the air stewardess brought me a baby pillow and set up an infant


    seat beside me.


    Perhaps it was because this was Munchkin''s first time taking a ne, he was extremely excited and


    did not sleep throughout the four-hour duration.


    He looked very adorable, hence the air stewardess woulde over from time to time to y with


    him. H e only fell asleep while lying on my body when we arrived and disembarked at Whaldorf City.


    When we walked out of the airport, I nned to hail a cab to the hotel. I had just left the terminal


    when Tyler called me.


    I did not answer it and switched off my phone, ready t o hail a cab.


    When I was waiting for a ride, a ck Bentley pulled u p in front of me and rolled down the window.


    After not meeting for a few days, Tyler seemed to have lost weight. His facial features looked even


    more prominent now.


    "It''s hard to get a ride from the airport. It¡¯ll be rush hour soon and Whaldorf City''s traffic is horrible.


    Get i n," he said with a deep gaze.


    I pursed my lips and nced at the cabing up not far behind him. I walked directly to the cab,


    ignoring him.


    After getting in the cab, I reported the hotel¡¯s address. Seeing that I was with a child, the cab driver


    asked kindly, "Are you in Whaldorf City to visit your family?"


    I shook my head. Munchkin was sleeping very soundly. I lowered my voice and replied, "I have


    things to handle here."


    The driver revved up the car engine and said with a smile, "Is it work-rted?"


    I nodded. "Mm!"


    "My daughter is almost the same age as you. It''s not easy for young people nowadays. This baby is


    still so young and you''re already taking him to work with you. It must be hard for you."


    The driver sighed. As he said that, he looked at the rearview mirror and frowned, saying, "What''s


    with the Bentley behind us? He''s been following us since the moment we left the airport. Do you


    know him?¡±


    I shook my head. "I don''t."


    Fortunately, there was no traffic and we arrived at the hotel in 40 minutes. After getting out of the


    car, I headed straight into the hotel.


    Tyler followed me. When I was handling the check-in procedure, the receptionist would look at Tyler


    standing behind me from time to time.


    After checking in, the receptionist saw that I was carrying a child and my things, so she offered,


    "Shall I send you upstairs, Miss?¡±


    "No, I can send her upstairs,¡± Tyler said before I could say anything.


    The receptionist was stunned. "Mr. Schuman!"


    Tyler nodded, lifting the bag I put on the floor before I could, took the room card directly from the


    receptionist, and walked toward the elevator entrance.


    I frowned but did not say anything.


    Upon entering the hotel room, he noticed that I was refusing to speak to him, so he looked around


    to check the safety of the room before calling room service.


    I was a little worn out after a whole day of traveling. Seeing that he refused to leave, I finally said, "If


    there''s nothing else, then you should go back. I want to take a rest."


    Seeing that I was taking the initiative to talk to him, there was a sh of light in his dark eyes as he


    said, "I ordered some food. Sleep after you''ve eaten. I promise I¡¯ll not disturb you.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After entering the bathroom, I quickly washed up and looked for Munchkin''s milk bottle and diapers.


    I would have to feed him and change his diapers when he woke upter.


    Soon, the room service he called arrived. I did not like heavy-tasting food, so almost all of the


    dishes were nd.


    I looked up at him without much emotion. "Go home."


    He opened his mouth to speak, but when he saw Munchkin waking up, he could not contain his joy


    and said, "Munchkin is awake. It''ll be hard for you to eat if you need to take care of him at the same


    time. I¡¯ll hold him. I''ll go back after you eat.¡±


    I did not say anything else. I was indeed hungry after a whole day of traveling, so I took a few quick


    bites before asking the attendant to put the cutleries away.


    Munchkin kept crying, perhaps because he was not used to the new environment. I changed his


    diapers for him.


    Normally, I would not use the water in hotel rooms. After thinking about it, I looked up at Tyler and


    said, "I need some warm mineral water."

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    This was no major problem for Tyler. Shortly after he went out, he came back with two attendants


    following behind him. One of them was carrying a dispenser and another arge bottle of water.


    I held Munchkin in my arms and stood by the bed, watching them set the water dispenser up. Tyler


    walked over and asked with a smile, "Are you giving Munchkin a bath?"


    I shook my head. "I already bathed him before going to the airport."


    When Munchkin was hungry, I fed him milk, then poured water and wiped his face. Perhaps he had


    slept too much earlier, so he was not tired at all now. Not only was he not tired, but he was


    extremely energetic and was constantly squirming in my arms.


    "I can watch him for you." Tyler was being obsequious. "You need to unpack, right?"


    I frowned. "Why are you still here?"


    Tyler pursed his lips and said after a very long time, "D o you me me for not telling you?"


    When Tyler did not get an answer after a very long time, he sighed. "Have a good rest. I''lle and


    see you againter."


    Not long after he left, Munchkin fell silent.


    Fortunately, after Tyler left, Munchkin behaved himself after having some milk.


    When he fell asleep, I put him on the bed and went to the bathroom. I was afraid of leaving him


    alone for too long so I quickly went into the bathroom, washed up, and came out again.


    I was drowsy after a long day and fell asleep as soon a s my head hit the pillow.


    When I woke up, it waspletely dark outside.


    When I opened my eyes and saw that Munchkin was not beside me, I bolted upright from the bed in


    shock.


    "Munchkin!" I cried out for Munchkin in panic.


    Unable to find Munchkin in the room, I forced myself t o calm down and walked out of the bedroom


    while giving Tyler a call.


    Before the phone was answered and before I could reach the bedroom door, the door was suddenly


    opened from the outside. Tyler walked in pushing the stroller with Munchkin sleeping soundly in it.


    I looked furiously at Tyler. "What are you trying to do?"


    What was he trying to doing into my room while I was sleeping and taking Munchkin away


    without my permission?


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn''t know you''d wake up this early."


    Tyler saw how furious I was and became nervous. "I''m worried about you, that''s why I came to see


    you. When I came in, I saw Munchkin trying to climb out of bed s o I carried him downstairs and


    asked the attendants t o go to the nearby mall to buy a stroller."


    After a pause, he continued, "I''m really sorry for entering your room."


    I calmed myself down. I was not sure what to say to him and could only sigh helplessly. "I''m fine.


    You don''t have toe and see me again."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He looked at me and said after a very long time, "I know you''re mad at me, Wandy. You can hit me


    or even scold me. But I''m your brother, so don¡¯t push me away. Both you and Munchkin need


    someone to take care of you."


    I pursed my lips and cast my gaze downward, saying indifferently, "No, I can take care of myself and


    my child."

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    He frowned, sounding a little powerless. "Why are you so stubborn? Things have happened and


    there''s no use putting up a fight anymore. Have you ever thought about Munchkin''s future when


    you''re pushing all of us away like this?"


    I raised my eyelids and looked at him, feeling very indifferent. "Yes, things have happened and all I


    want i s to just cool off all by myself. What''s wrong with that?"


    He was stunned and momentarily speechless.


    After a very long time, he sighed and said helplessly," Okay, I''ll give you time to cool off."


    I came to Whaldorf City because firstly, I needed to perform the handover. I had to finish what I


    started and leave only after the handover was done. Secondly, I wanted to bid farewell to Carlson


    and Yvonne. I was going to Zenon permanently and would probably note back anymore unless


    something happened.


    They had taken such good care of me and treated me a s their own, so I could not leave without


    saying goodbye.


    The next day, I went to the Schumans'' residence.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Maybe Tyler had said something to them, hence they did not question me anything regarding my


    decision t


    o take Munchkin to Zenon. They merely reminded me t o take care of myself and the child, as well


    as to inform them if I encountered any trouble.


    In order to give them peace of mind, I gave them my address in Zenon and epted their offer to


    send someone over to take care of me.


    Cecilia had already found someone to renovate the house after purchasing itst time. It had been


    a very long time, yet there were no hups when I moved in with the child.


    The house was not very big. It was a two-story house with four rooms. There was a tform


    connected to each house, so each house had a yard. After decorating the yard and adding several


    nts, I knew this would make for a wonderful ce to y with Munchkin after dinner in summer.


    In addition to that, Zenon had particrly good weather and a slow pace of life. It was a renowned


    retirement city. After living in a city like this for a period of time, I adopted a great change in mindset


    and attitude. As time passed, I became more cheerful than before.


    Three years passed.


    Munchkin had reached the age to attend kindergarten. He had grown from being a baby who only


    ate, drank, and slept all day to a naughty little boy.


    After picking him up from the kindergarten at night, h e went to the yard to y after dinner. He was


    at a yful age, hence he would often y until the sun went down.


    Raising a child alone for three years was indeed hard. When I first moved here, Munchkin was still


    not used t o the ce and would often cry in the middle of the night. I was not able to coax him no


    matter how I tried. One time, I cried with him, and when he saw me crying, he stopped crying. He


    began understanding m y emotions.


    I started looking for work only when Munchkin started attending kindergarten. On his first day of


    kindergarten, I said to him, "Honey, Mommy is going t o work. Work is hard, but if I don¡¯t work, I


    can¡¯t afford t o raise you."


    He was smart enough to understand that if he did not attend kindergarten, Mommy would not be


    able to work and we would have to starve.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten, h e held back his tears and took my hand,


    saying over and over again, "Mommy, you muste and pick me up at night. You must, okay? I''ll


    wait for you."


    Over the course of three years, Munchkin healed me and I had gradually let go of the past.


    This was the life I wanted. Looking at Munchkin¡¯s adorable face, I bent down and kissed his


    forehead." Even if Mommy forgets other things, Mommy will never forget to pick you up."


    This child and I had long been fused into one and were inseparable.


    There were no listedpanies in Zenon, nor were there anypanies with advanced


    technology. I did not want to look for apany with a heavy workload either because I still need to


    take care of a child, hence I found a job as a waitress in a restaurant.


    There were not many customers here every day, hence the workload was somewhat lighter here.


    The boss was also a very nice person. Knowing that it was not easy for me to raise Munchkin alone,


    he allowed me to bring him over after picking him up from the kindergarten before going home


    together after work.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    At five in the evening, I went to pick Munchkin up on time and brought him to the restaurant. I told


    him to g o sit at the front desk and do his homework.


    When the customers at the table left, I finished cleaning the table and went to the front desk to


    check on Munchkin. He was ying rock paper scissors with the cashierdy at the front desk.


    Seeing that he was constantly losing, I said to the cashierdy with a smile, "Definitely don¡¯t go


    easy on him. Don''t let him think that he should have his way just because he''s young."


    Munchkin was upset and said while pouting his mouth, "You''re too strict, Mommy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I could not help butugh.


    Life here might not be as prosperous and luxurious aspared to Whaldorf City, but the peace we


    had was utterly precious.


    Munchkin was a very sensible child. For example, he would often ask me, "Mommy, do I have a


    daddy?"


    I would return the question instead, "Do you want a daddy?"


    Then, he would sensibly ask me back, "What about you, Mommy?"


    I would not reply to him every time, nor would he keep asking.


    On our way home from work, we would pass by a dessert store and buy some pastries we both


    loved. Upon getting back home, we would sit on the sofa and watch cartoons while eating the


    scrumptious pastries that always tasted extraordinarily good.


    Late at night, I would asionally dream of Cecilia when she was just a child,ing to me with a


    pile of apples in her arms during the apple season.


    We would cut the apples into cubes and insert toothpicks into each piece, then sit in the courtyard


    eating andughing. She would always say that she would find a handsome prince charming in the


    future.


    I woke up in the morning and touched my face, which was stained with tears.


    It was another day at work. At 4.30 p.m., I finished the work at hand and got ready to pick Munchkin


    up.


    Fred walked over and asked with a smile, "Are you going to pick Munchkin up?"


    I looked at him. This man who was less than 40 years old was tall and good-looking. I nodded. "Do


    you want me to pick Pumpkin up for you?"


    He smiled slightly and shook his head, asking with his brows raised, "What I''m trying to say is that


    we''re going in the same direction, so we might as well go together."


    Fred Cullen was this restaurant''s boss. When I came over to apply for a job as a waitress, he had


    curiously asked me, "Why did youe here to apply for a job a s a waitress when you graduated


    from a prestigious university?"


    I smiled faintly. "There''s no distinction between noble and lowly professions. Besides, you pay a


    very high sry, Mr. Fred."


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled. "You¡¯re not much o f a dreamer, are you?"


    It might be that we found each other familiar, and after finding out that we were both single parents,


    we grew closer to each other.


    The restaurant was not his only business. He still had other work to do, hence there were some


    days when h e did not have the time to pick his child up from school. Hence, he would asionally


    ask for my help t o pick Pumpkin up when I picked Munchkin up.


    After leaving the restaurant with Fred, he went to take the car. It was not a long drive and the car


    ride took only ten minutes or so.


    There were many parents waiting to pick their children up at the entrance of the kindergarten. Many


    of them were elderly, so they all sat under a tree after standing for too long.


    "There¡¯s still another five minutes. Why don''t you go over there and sit down? The sun is ring


    over here."


    Fred pointed to the empty seat shaded by trees.


    Smiling slightly, I said, "It''s fine. Five minutes isn''t very long."


    He smiled but did not insist on asking me to take a seat. We stood in front of the kindergarten and


    started chatting casually.


    "In a few days, there¡¯ll be an opening for an expat job i n the store with a much higher sry. If


    you''re interested, I can let the management know and make arrangements for you."

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    I shook my head. "I can''t go on a business trip. Munchkin will be all alone at home. He''ll get scared.


    I can''t go away."


    He held his forehead andughed, saying, "I''ve taken this into consideration. You know that we''re


    just a branch store, so there''s no need to go on business trips at all. However, the head office will


    assign tasks a t certain times requesting each store to send a few employees to go on a business


    trip. Zenon is just a small county, so you won''t need to go on business trips as often and there won''t


    be much work to do, so one employee will do. Most importantly, you''ll get paid for the business


    trips."


    I was stunned and a little tempted. "How much is the sry?¡±


    "8,000." After a pause, he said, "It¡¯s a waste of talent for a prestigious university graduate like you to


    be a waitress. Besides, Munchkin is slowly growing up and your spending will increase. Your sry


    as a waitress won''t be enough.¡±


    It was true. Although I had some savings, I would need to have more money in order to give the


    child a better life. Besides, he was already four years old. Most children were starting to develop


    hobbies at this age.


    The other day, I was thinking about enrolling Munchkin in a drawing ss. I learned from other


    parents in the past two days that although Zenon was a small county, the tuition fees for hobby


    sses were not cheap.


    After thinking about it, I looked at him and asked, "Are you sure there¡¯s extra pay?"


    He nodded. "I can assure you."


    I smiled. "Thanks a lot, then."


    "You''re wee. But your thanks isn''t going to be enough. You need to buy me a meal someday,"


    Fred said with a smile.


    "Sure."


    When the kindergarten gate opened, the teachers brought the children out ss by ss. Munchkin


    and Pumpkin were in the same ss.


    When the two children saw us, their faces broke out in bright smiles.


    Munchkin looked at me and shouted, "Mommy!"


    After a pause, he looked up at his teacher and said, "M s. Tilly, Pumpkin''s and my parents are here.


    We''re leaving now, goodbye."


    Having said that, Munchkin grabbed Pumpkin¡¯s hand and ran toward us.


    After hugging my legs, Munchkin said in a childish voice, "Mommy, I invited Pumpkin over for


    dinner. We


    both praised your cooking."


    After a pause, he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t embarrass me, okay?"


    I was helplessly amused. I looked at Pumpkin and said, "Tina, do you want toe over to our


    ce and have dinner together?"


    Tina was a reticent and introverted girl. She clenched Fred''s fingers tightly and raised her head to


    look at m e, muttering, "Thank you, Miss Lane.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go, then!"


    Back in the yard, Munchkin and Pumpkin went picking vegetables. Fred went to buy some fish after


    sending us back and would probably take a while before he woulde back.


    I went to the kitchen to rinse the vegetables and prepared to cook up a storm.


    My days went by like this. In these three years, I basically did all the cooking myself in order to keep


    Munchkin healthy. I would cook different foods for him to try.


    After a long time, I managed to brush up on my culinary skills. After rinsing the vegetables,


    Munchkin and Pumpkin hade back after picking some vegetables.


    The two children were carrying a small basket each. Pumpkin''s basket was stuffed to the brim and


    even the vegetables were about to fall out.


    There were two cucumbers in Munchkin''s basket. It seemed like he had picked them up while


    following behind Pumpkin.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "We''re back, Mommy." Munchkin carried the basket, his face stained with mud.


    When I saw sweat covering Pumpkin''s face, I quickly took the basket and wiped the sweat from her


    forehead, saying helplessly, ¡°Give Munchkin some of the veggies next time. Don¡¯t carry all of it


    alone!"


    Pumpkinughed and looked at Munchkin, saying in a childish voice, "I''m way stronger than him."

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t have the strength to carry that much, that¡¯s why Pumpkin is helping me do it,


    Mommy." I did not for a second doubt that Munchkin had picked up his shameless character from


    Jerome.


    I red at him and said grumpily, "Don''t let me hear you calling Tina ¡®Pumpkin¡¯ again.¡±


    After a pause, I continued to lecture him, saying," You''re a boy. You must learn how to take care of a


    girl, okay?"


    Munchkin pouted. "I¡¯m still a baby."


    ''Am I allowed to hit my own child?''


    Every time he was lectured, Tina would help him out. After so long, this little brat became terribly


    spoiled.


    Fred bought two crucian carp and several crayfish. Munchkin was brave, so he held them in his


    hand and chased after Tina to frighten her.


    The children were ying in the yard. Fred took the basket from my hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash the


    vegetables. The fish have been cleaned in the market, they can be cooked straight away."


    I nodded.


    Munchkin and Tina were probably hungry, hence they


    ran to the kitchen and stood around me when they smelled the food.


    "You two hungry kittens. If you want to eat, then go and set the table,¡± Fred said, putting the


    vegetables beside me after washing them.


    Typically Tina would be the one to grab the cutleries a t this time, whereas Munchkin would remain


    beside m e and wait.


    Fred carried him to one side and said with a smile, "Be good, Munchkin. Go and put the fruits


    beside the sink on the table. The food will be ready soon."


    Munchkin nodded and looked up at me, saying, "Hurry up, Mommy. I''m starving."


    I nodded helplessly.


    When the food was ready, Fred and I brought the food out.


    Seeing that the children were already waiting at the table, I could not help but be amused. "You can


    start eating. I''ll quickly make another vegetable soup."


    "We¡¯ll wait for you, Mommy," Munchkin said. Although he was hungry, he still looked expectantly at


    me.


    After dinner, Fred and Tina went to wash the dishes, whereas Munchkin and I went to the yard to


    pick some fruits.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was now midsummer. I had scattered a lot of watermelon seeds at the beginning of spring. I had


    also bought a few apple trees and nted them along the fence the year I came to Zenon. Almost


    every year, i t would bear fruit.


    Munchkin carried a basket and picked up the apples that had fallen on the ground but were still


    edible. He asked me in a childish voice, "Mommy, do you like Fred?"


    I was amused. After putting the apples I picked in the basket, I pinched his nose and asked, "What


    are you trying to say, honey?"


    He tilted his head to think about it and said, "Mommy, can you ask Fred to be my Daddy?"


    I could not help but freeze for a moment, then cast my gaze downward at him. "Do you want a


    daddy so badly, Munchkin?"


    He tilted his head to think about it, then paused and said very seriously, "Not very badly, but I really


    like Tina. If you marry Fred, I can then marry Tina next time."


    "Even if your mother doesn''t marry Fred, you can still marry Tina in the future." A voice rang out


    from behind us. It sounded attractive and lilting.


    Munchkin and I turned around to look. Munchkin was overjoyed and trotted over. "Daddy Jerome!"


    Jerome took Munchkin in his arms and asked with a smile, "Am I not your Daddy, Munchkin? It''s


    only been a few days yet you''ve already forgotten all about me."


    Munchkin pondered for a moment and replied, "My


    ssmates told me that their daddy and mommy sleep together. You don''t sleep together, so you


    can''t b e considered my real daddy."

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    This child really deserved to get beaten up!


    I sighed in exasperation and carried the basket as I hugged the watermelon that I had just picked in


    my arms. I walked toward him and asked, "Why did youe over? Didn''t you say that you were


    busy with worktely?"


    He put Munchkin down, taking the basket and watermelon from my hands. He then said, "I knew


    that the fruits here were ripe, so I came over for a few days to eat the fruits. Can''t I do that?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes, you can eat as much as you like. I don''t mind youing over to eat. I¡¯m


    just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to finish everything."


    Jerome had opened a psychological counseling center in Salt City. He had been doing well these


    few years.


    He often came over to visit Munchkin during the first few years that I came to Zenon. He only visited


    a few times per year now that he was busier with work.


    After having dinner, he had some fruits. Munchkin started demanding to go outside for a walk.


    Everyone had nothing much to do, so we all headed downstairs.


    There were plenty of rhododendron trees on both sides of the road. The flowers were in full bloom


    since it was the middle of summer. Munchkin loved ying here, especially with Fred and Tina.


    There was a beverage shop in the neighborhood.


    Munchkin always demanded to get a drink every time we passed by, but I rarely bought any drinks


    for him. However, Fred always let him get what he wanted. Munchkin would always demand deserts


    when Fred was here.


    He did the same this time around. Fred came out of the beverage shop with ice cream in his hands.


    He handed an ice cream to Munchkin and Tina each.


    After that, he handed one to me as well.


    I could not help butugh and say, "You''re treating me as a child.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Munchkin licked the ice cream cautiously and raised his head to look at Fred. "Uncle Fred, why do


    you always buy ice cream for my mother? My mother says that only little kids eat ice cream. Adults


    don¡¯t eat it."


    Fredughed and said, "Your mother is a child like you."


    Munchkin did not understand what he meant. He looked at Jerome and said, "Uncle Jerome is the


    same age as Mommy, so he''s a child as well. Why didn''t you buy ice cream for him?"


    Jerome spat out the mouthful of water in his mouth before he could swallow it. He looked at


    Munchkin and said, "Kid, I''m a man, not a child. I don''t eat ice cream. I''m different from your mother.


    Your mother will always be a child no matter how old she is."


    Munchkin nodded like he understood what Jerome said.


    Night gradually fell. The lights on both sides of the streets lit up. I could not help but be immersed in


    the view. It was easy to live a simple life. Why could I not d o so in the past?


    "What are you thinking about?" Jerome poked me.


    I returned to my senses and noticed that Munchkin and Tina had run away into the distance. Fred


    was behind both of them, so I stopped worrying and looked at Jerome. "I''m not thinking about


    anything."


    Jerome looked at Fred, who was protecting the children by their sides, and raised his brow. "He has


    good looks and an excellent personality. However, he''s a little too old. Nevertheless, he¡¯s a good


    choice."


    I felt slightly dizzy after listening to what he said. I frowned and asked, "What are you talking


    about?"


    He shrugged and said, "I''m looking for a man for you."


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I said, "It seems like you haven''t really been busy with work


    lately."


    Jerome crossed his arms in front of his chest as a serious expression formed on his face. "Actually,


    I think that he''s a pretty nice person. He treats you well, and he''s good in all other aspects. He¡¯s


    taken good


    care of Munchkin throughout the years. You''re almost 30 now. Since you''ve let go of the past, you


    should start nning out your life now. Find someone to keep youpany. You won''t be lonely


    after Munchkin leaves you when he grows up."


    Nobody liked listening to such words. I rolled my eyes at him and walked forward hurriedly.


    However, he did not give up. He followed me from behind and continued to nag at me. "I''m giving


    you beneficial advice. In life, we always need to be looking ahead. Theo Grant is about to get


    engaged. You should make ns for your future as well."


    I paused and stood in the same spot in a momentary daze thatsted a few seconds. After that, I


    returned to my senses and turned around to look at Jerome. "He''s getting engaged?" I asked in an


    even tone. 1

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Jerome nodded and said, "You already know who he''s getting engaged to even without me saying


    anything. Cindy has always been infatuated with Theo. Perhaps Theo has thought it through after


    being entangled with her for so many years. Cindy is a responsibility that he can never escape. He''s


    not having a good time with other women, so he might as well fulfill Cindy''s dream although there¡¯s


    no love between both of them."


    After a momentary pause, he added, "Fred is a pretty nice person. Why don''t you consider him?"


    I pursed my lips, turned around, and continued walking forward.


    It had already been three years. Three years was not a long time, but it was not a short period of


    time either. However, plenty of things had changed during this period. I had started a new life, and


    he started a new chapter of his life as well. There was nothing odd about his engagement.


    We were no longer rted to each other now. I should give him my blessings.


    I ate my ice cream quietly in the silent night.


    Suddenly, I felt like the path ahead would be the road I would take for the rest of my life.


    As the sky darkened, Fred brought Tina home.


    After returning home, I coaxed Munchkin to sleep.


    Jerome nagged me for such a long time till I got so annoyed that I told him that I would consider his


    suggestion. He then returned to his room to rest.


    My abdomen started to hurt after I returned to the bedroom. After brushing my teeth and washing


    up, Iy down on my bed and hugged my stomach as I trembled incessantly.


    Ever since my miscarriage, my abdomen would hurt a lot every time I was on my period. I had


    eaten ice cream just now, so it hurt even more.


    I thought that it would stop hurting if I endured it till midnight as usual. However, I did not expect


    myself to faint from the pain.


    I was already in the hospital when I woke up. Jerome was standing beside the bed with an enraged


    expression on his face. "I''m so pissed off at you."


    I pursed my lips and said, "I didn¡¯t expect..." I did not expect myself to faint after having ice cream.


    It was way too embarrassing to tell anyone this.


    Jerome was extremely speechless. "You had ice cream while you were on your period? Is this how


    you''ve been looking after yourself?¡±


    I sighed and said, "I''ll pay more attention in the future.¡±


    "Does it still hurt now?"


    I shook my head.


    He red at me and said, "Munchkin was so frightened that he burst into tears. You''re really


    something else. You could¡¯ve shouted that you were in pain since our rooms are just next to each


    other. Why must you endure it on your own?¡±


    I pursed my lips without saying anything.


    I was used to enduring the pain on my own throughout the years. I would always endure everything


    on my own, be it the emotional or physical pain that I felt.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said as I smiled at Jerome.


    He did not say anything since he noticed that I was not listening to him at all. He turned around and


    left the ward. Evidently, he was mad at me.


    After Fred carried out the procedures, he returned to the ward and noticed that I was awake. He


    walked over and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. If I hadn''t bought you ice cream, you wouldn''t have


    suffered so much."


    I shook my head and said, "I was craving a snack. I don''t me you.¡±


    After a momentary pause, I chuckled and asked, "Is Tina at kindergarten?¡±


    He nodded and said, "Munchkin is over there as well.


    However, he must be extremely worried about you. I''ll head over to the kindergarten to tell him that


    you¡¯re fer."


    "Thank you."


    He smiled faintly and said, "You''re being way too courteous. You should rest here for a few days.


    You don¡¯t need to work. You can go there directly once the dispatch notice arrives. It''d be easier for


    you that way."

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    If I thanked him again, I was afraid that he would think that I was being overly pretentious. I


    chuckled and said, "In that case, I''d have to trouble you."


    He smiled faintly and ced the hospital invoice beside me. He sighed lightly and said, "You


    shouldn''t endure everything on your own."


    I pursed my lips and remained silent.


    I was not severely ill. With Jerome by my side, I would recover soon.


    Fred would look after Munchkin for these few days. I did not have to go to work as well, so I did not


    need to bother about anything. I rarely had so much time for myself.


    After I packed my belongings and got discharged from the hospital, Jerome looked at me and said,


    "The doctor said that your condition is the aftereffects of giving birthst time. You need to


    recuperate your body well in the future. You¡¯re only 30. You shouldn''t have the body of an 80-year-


    old woman."


    I chuckled and did not say anything else. I simply said, "Munchkin wants to eat braised pork tonight.


    Remember to stop by the supermarket on the way backter.¡±


    He held his forehead and shrugged. "Can''t you think of anything else using that head of yours?"


    I did not say anything. I simply carried my belongings and headed downstairs.


    Fred was extremely nice. He was already waiting for u s downstairs. He had started the car as well.


    I could not reject his good intentions, so I had no choice but to get into the car.


    We bought plenty of pork belly in the supermarket. After sending Jerome and me home, Fred went


    to fetch Munchkin and Tina.


    My days had settled down. They were now filled with ordinary daily activities. In the past, I always


    thought that I would be someone who would take good care of the household if I had the chance to


    spend the rest of my life with Theo. I would look after our children all day and learn how to cook


    delicious dishes. I would learn how to take good care of his and our children''s health.


    Life did not go as expected. I really managed to let go o f many things in these three years. I always


    thought that perhaps he had his own hardships. He must have his own reasons for lying to me and


    hurting me.


    My hatred toward him was tinged with love due to how deeply I loved him. After some time, I


    managed to calm down. Regardless of everything that had happened, we were split up now and


    had gone our separate ways. We had our own lives now.


    Fred always did things swiftly. He transferred me to another branch and let me take on the position


    of manager over there. I could not get used to how rxed my life suddenly was.


    Perhaps I was way too free, so I listened to plenty of gossips as well.


    "I heard that the woman¡¯s parents are high-ranking officials in Whaldorf City. Although that isn''t our


    shop¡¯s responsibility, something happened to her in our shop. I don''t think that it¡¯ll be easy to deal


    with this matter."


    "Do you think the headquarters will shut down our branch? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll mind closing down a


    branch in a small provincial city like this. They''d be able to save plenty of trouble by doing so.


    "I believe so. The headquarters might not care about our ie."


    "That means that we''ll be unemployed, then. I went through so much to find a job with such a good


    sry and perks. After this incident, I''ll lose my job once again."


    The few waiters and waitresses in the shop gathered together to discuss this issue. I could not help


    but listen to more of what they were saying. They were right. There were norgepanies in


    Zenon. It was mainly filled with factories and some small shops.


    This restaurant was considered to berge. The sry and perks that it offered its employees were


    better than that of other restaurants. If it closed down today, they would all have to look for jobs


    again.


    They might not be able to find a job with a sry of over 3,000 dors per month. I could not help


    but sigh. I was about to get my paycheck after a month, yet something like this happened. It


    seemed like luck was not on my side.


    Fred walked in and looked at the waiters and waitresses, who were busy sighing. He frowned and


    said, "If you guys have the time toin and grumble over here, your time would be better spent


    on thinking how to do your jobs well."


    The waiters and waitresses dispersed after he shouted at them.


    He walked toward me and noticed me staring at theputer screen. He asked, "What are you


    thinking about? It¡¯s almost time to get off work. Shall we fetch Munchkin and Pumpkin together?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I nodded and suddenly remembered that I still had to prepare a formter. I shook my head and


    said, "Can you help me fetch Munchkin? I still need to work on something. Thank you."


    He smiled when he looked at the iplete form on theputer. He did not say anything. He


    simply walked out.


    As soon as he left, the waiters and waitresses gathered around to gossip once again. However, the


    topic of their discussion had switched to me.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    One of the waitresses cast an unpleasant nce at me and asked, "Wanda, you told us that you


    were a waitress just like us in the past. How did you be the manager of this shop?"


    After a momentary pause, she said, "I really envy you. You don¡¯t have much to do, yet you still


    receive two paychecks."


    Her voice dripped with contempt. Some people joined her and added, "Right, Wanda. Tell us how


    you did it. Not only are we younger than you but we''re prettier as well. If we learn from you, we


    might be able to get promoted as well."


    The waitress who started it all was named Fiona. She was young and pretty. She always seduced


    men with pretty good backgrounds while working here. Fred was her first goal. She definitely


    wanted to go against me since Fred and I seemed to be pretty well-acquainted.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I nced at her without saying anything.


    I thought that things would end here, but Fiona did not intend to stop. She spoke to me in a


    distasteful manner, "What''s there to learn? You just need to sleep with men. I heard that women are


    like wolves in their 30s. It seems like Fred can''t escape the grasps of old


    women either. The position you got by sleeping with him is really much easier than ours. After all,


    we had t o work hard to get a job here."


    I looked at the few of them. Some of them called me a n old woman, while some of them called me


    a seductress.


    I could not help but think that it was great being young. They could speak their minds without


    filtering their words. They could hurt others as they wished too.


    My gazended on the cup of in water on the table. I got up and walked toward Fiona. I was not


    angry, but I spoke to her in a cold tone, "Yes, I''m already 30. I''m older than you by four to five years.


    However, when I was your age, I wasn''t as despicable as you."


    After a momentary pause, I added, "Back then, I had just entered the workforce as well. It¡¯s much


    moreplicated to approach people in a huge corporation aspared to your jobs now.


    However, the people in a corporation wouldn''t scold others just because they dislike them. They


    have basic manners.


    "Looking at you now, I suddenly think that the upbringing and education that my family provided me


    with was extremely important. They taught me to chase after those who are doing better than me


    instead of talking bad about them. Miss Cinny, your upbringing is really... pretty mediocre!"


    My words were not harsh, but nobody liked hearing someone else condemn one''s upbringing.


    After all, Fiona was young and rash. She exploded in a rage at once. She raised her hand and


    prepared to hit me.


    I raised my hand to block her actions. After that, I picked up the cup of water on the table and


    sshed the water on her small, delicate face.


    "Miss Cinny, you''ll get your tongue plucked out in hell i f you keep making things up and spreading


    rumors. Remember to think before you speak in the future."


    After speaking, I looked at the time. It was about time t o get off work. I turned around and walked


    out of the shop.


    She shouted in anger, "Wanda Lane! Just wait for it!"


    I heard the sound of her breaking down in a fit behind me. I did not pay her any mind. I went home


    straight away.


    Fred had fetched Munchkin back. The kid loved following me around nowadays. Perhaps he was


    worried that I would fall sick again after I fainted previously.


    During dinner, Fred suddenly looked at me and said," A developer from Whaldorf will being


    over to our restaurant for a meal tomorrow. You might need to wee him and arrange his


    schedule in Zenon for the next few days. Something has happened to our shop. ording to the


    higher-ups, this developer will be taking over our shop."


    I was momentarily dazed. I asked in confusion, "Why i s a developer taking over a restaurant?"


    He chuckled lightly and said, "Thend around our restaurant is all barren and empty. These


    developers don''t have their focus on the shop. They intend to create ns to develop the area


    around the shop. Zenon has been developing well these two years.


    There are a lot of natural sceneries and we get plenty o f visitors here. It has the potential to be


    developed into a tourist city in one or two years."


    He was right. Zenon was not a huge city, but it had plenty of beautiful natural sceneries. During


    spring, the entire provincial city would be filled with flowers. This seemingly boring and small city


    would look like i t was surrounded by a sea of flowers.


    Besides, there was a considerable number of natural sceneries nearby this small city. The ocean


    was nearby as well. More and more people from the city wanted to live in a small city with a good


    environment after their retirement. Zenon was truly a good choice.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "What time is the developering?¡± I asked as I took some dishes for Munchkin and Tina.


    The children did not like having vegetables. If I did not take some for them, they would not eat


    vegetables at all.


    After Fred finished eating, he put down his bowl, fork, and spoon. He said, "Around afternoon.


    Remember to dress up smartly."


    I nodded. Although I had never hosted someone before, I had worked in arge corporation a few


    years ago. Due to my status, I had been hosted a few times before.


    I did not have a formal outfit, so I went to the mall to buy one.


    The next morning, I was afraid that I would not be able to drive to the restaurant in time after


    fetching Munchkin to kindergarten.


    After instructing the waitresses and heading to the kitchen to tell the chefs what to do, I walked to


    the entrance of the restaurant to wait for the guests.


    Fiona walked over and said in a mocking tone, "Hah, isn''t it enough that you''ve seduced Fred? Do


    you intend to seduce the developer as well? How dare a


    lowly woman like you dream of rising to power? Why don''t you take a look at your own morals and


    behavior?"


    I did not want to bother her. I simply nced at her coldly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Anyway, both of us were not on good terms after yesterday''s incident.


    Around afternoon, a Rolls-Royce drove over and stopped in front of the entrance of the restaurant.


    Fiona walked out of the restaurant after noticing that the developer was here. She stood at the


    entrance of the restaurant with a brilliant smile on her face and prepared to greet him.


    The employees of the restaurant all came out. They lined up in front of the entrance and waited for


    the person in the car to get down.


    I walked ahead and made my way to the side of the car. I bent down to open the car door for the


    person inside. However, someone rushed forward before my hand could touch the car door. "I¡¯ll do


    it!"


    The man''s voice was heavy and cold. I was familiar with his voice.


    At the same time, I raised my gaze to take a clearer look at the man who was speaking. I was


    instantly dazed. In a split second, I realized that the so-called developer was Theo Grant.


    Keith was taken aback as well. He was momentarily stunned after seeing me. After a while, he


    withdrew his hand and took two steps back. He looked at me and said, "Please go ahead!"


    I stood up straight in a stiff manner. I could not deny the fact that I was shocked, but the shock


    lasted only for a few seconds. Soon after, I calmed myself down. I bent down courteously to open


    the car door.


    The man inside the car stepped onto the ground with his well-polished ck shoes. After that, his


    slender body got down from the car. His gaze was cold and serious. He gazed at Keith coldly and


    pushed him away. There was a sense of dissatisfaction in his voice. "Keith, you..."


    His voice was extremely powerful. However, he stopped talking halfway. He even stopped tidying


    his business suit. It was as if he were put under a spell.


    Since he kept staring at me, everyone else started staring at me as well.


    I frowned and said, "Sir, we''ve prepared plenty of scrumptious dishes inside. We guarantee that


    you''ll b e satisfied."


    Theo pursed his lips without saying anything. He continued looking at me.


    Just then, Keith walked over and said, "President Grant, the sun is really bright in the afternoon.


    Let''s go in at once."

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    I wonder if I was imagining things. I kept having the feeling that Theo¡¯s body was slightly shaking.


    Why did I sense that he was furious?


    Theo had given me continuous calls the day I left Salt City but I never answered any of them. I


    forgot how long it went on until one day, he finally stopped calling.


    It took him a long time, but Theo finally turned his gaze away from my face. He stepped into the


    hotel grim-faced while being surrounded by people.


    People who had a light about them would always shine the brightest in the crowd no matter where


    they went.


    I turned to look at his sturdy back and sighed gently.


    The world was not big. Sometimes, you would end up seeing the person you least wanted to see


    after a few twists and turns.


    However, you would both be strangers when you met again.


    The first and second floors were for dine-in while the third and fourth floors were the private rooms.


    Theo would be having his meals and amodation here. He would definitely take a look at his


    room first. I


    immediately ran in front of him to press the elevator button.


    To be honest, if it were not for my job, I would have preferred to vanish on the spot.


    The elevator door slowly opened and Theo was the first to step in. Keith followed close behind.


    When I was about to get in, someone tripped me and I lost my bnce as I fell forward.


    I mmed onto the floor and felt embarrassed as I stared at the bright leather shoes in front of me.


    My knees were kneeling hard on the floor. They were numb and painful. I forced myself to ignore


    the pain a s I tried to stand up. Halfway through my efforts, Theo reached out his hand to help me


    out.


    We had not seen each other for over three years. There was something warm about him now.


    I steadied myself as I got up on my own. I gave a small smile and said, "Thank you!"


    Fred looked at Theo. "President Grant, this is Miss Lane. She''s in charge of reception here. Your


    schedule for the next few days will be handled by her. Please feel free to reach out to Miss Lane


    should you have any questions."


    Theo lifted his eyes to look at him. He paused for a moment before replying indifferently.


    The hands in his pockets moved slightly. It was a very minor detail that I would never have noticed,


    but my head was lowered, so I caught the movement.


    Fred left after swiping the room card while Keith said t o me, "Madam... Miss Lane, you should go


    through the schedule for the next few days with President Grant. I''ll be getting to work."


    I pursed my lips. I should be liaising with him as he was Theo''s assistant, right?


    Before I could say anything, Keith turned to leave.


    Theo''s tall, slender body was plopped down on the sofa. His eyes were shut as he sat there. There


    were dark circles under his eyes and he looked quite tired.


    I did not want to spend too much time alone with him. Moreover, he looked like he needed a good


    rest. Hence, I approached him and bent down slightly to say," President Grant, you must be really


    tired from the long journey. Why don''t you have a rest and when your assistant is done with his


    work, I''ll liaise with him directly about your schedule?"


    With that, I turned to leave.


    "Since we''ve already met, there''s no need to hide from each other any longer." The man''s cold


    voice was heard behind me.


    I stopped in my steps and turned back to look at him. I replied indifferently, "You¡¯ve read too much


    into this, President Grant. You''re the customer here, and you look quite tired. I won¡¯t be talking


    about work with you when you''re in such a state."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His deep, dark eyes stared silently at me. He said nothing else.


    I smiled. "Have a good rest, President Grant. You are wee to reach out to me anytime as long


    as it''s within my working hours."


    This time, Theo did not stop me from leaving.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    I actually did not n on avoiding him. I knew we would see each other again one day when I left


    Salt City. I had even decided that I would calmly face him when that day came.


    I went downstairs and found myself a ce to sit. I rolled up my pants to check my knees and as


    expected, there were big bruises. They looked swollen too. No wonder the pain did not subside.


    "It''s a rare sight to see you so dressed up and somehow, you ended up hurting yourself. You should


    stop wearing high heels from now on,¡± Fred said helplessly to me.


    I felt helpless as well. "I don''t wear high heels often."


    "Then stop wearing them from now on." Fred passed a tube of ointment to me.


    I took it and said, "Thank you."


    Swollen knees were nothing serious, yet he stood where he was without any intention of leaving. I


    sighed softly. "I''m fine. There¡¯s no need to worry about me. Go on and do your work."


    He must have a lot of work to deal with. He should not be dying work because of me.


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, then at the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    prying eyes of the women around before he turned to leave.


    Fiona had just finished her meal when she saw me rubbing ointment on my knee. She said


    sarcastically," What a cheap, ignorant sl*t."


    She paused before continuing, "I wonder if she went weak in the knees at the sight of a rich and


    powerful man, or was she trying to aim for his arms on purpose? She¡¯s aplete embarrassment


    no matter how I look at her."


    I lifted my eyes to look at her coldly. I fell because someone tripped me on purpose, and the one


    closest t o me at that time was Fiona. She was the most likely suspect.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Fiona red at me.


    "I didn''t say who it was. Are you ring at me because you''re admitting it''s you?"


    I sneered and got up to leave.


    I came back very soon with a cup of water in my hand. It was boiling hot.


    Fiona panicked when she saw me walking straight toward her. "What are you doing?¡±


    I stopped and lifted the cup in my hand. "Face or hand? Do you want to choose or do you want me


    to pick for you?"


    Her face instantly went pale. "You sl*t! Let me tell you this, my father is part of the management


    team in this city. If you dare hurt me, you can say goodbye to living here."


    I nodded. "I''d really like to try this just to prove if you''re telling the truth."


    Before she could back away, I sshed the water on her chest. The summer uniform was thin.


    When the boiling, hot water came into contact with her chest, she would definitely feel the burn.


    "Ah!" Fiona screamed.


    I said coldly to her, "Miss Cinny, this is just a minor lesson. If the same thing happens again, the


    boiling water will be aimed at your face."


    Fiona pressed on where she was sshed as she bent over to howl. She sobbed as she shouted,


    "Help!


    Someone is trying to murder me!"


    I looked at her stoically and continued, "Oh right, you said your father is on the management team. I


    think I should provide some feedback. Zenon is such a great ce, but the economy has been


    getting worse every year. Maybe he should just retire and enjoy his time at home now that he¡¯s at


    an elderly age?"


    With that, I ignored her and turned to walk out of the hotel.


    Fred drove his car over and turned to me to say, "You came out right on time. Get in the car."


    I raised an eyebrow. I wanted to reject him, but my knees were really hurting, so I chose to get in.


    He looked at me and said, "We''ll get some medicine at the pharmacy before I take you home."

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    I nodded. When I looked down at my right ankle, I saw that my ankle was also swollen.


    "Do you know Theo?" He suddenly asked halfway through the journey.


    I was stunned. "Do I look like someone who knows a big shot like that?"


    He pursed his lips and said very seriously, "Yes."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After a pause, he said again, "He was staring at you earlier, and the way he looked at you didn''t


    seem right."


    I lowered my gaze and said with a smile, "It might be because I''m so attractive."


    Fred was amused by me. "You really dare to say it."


    When I got home, I put on the band-aid that I bought and theny on the sofa to take a rest.


    I did not expect that I would fall asleep but I soon heard a knock on the door and woke up from my


    dream.


    My face felt slightly itchy, and I learned that there were tear streaks on my face when I raised my


    hand t o touch it.


    I had not cried for a long time. It had also been a long


    while since I dreamed of that child.


    I held that child in my dream again, and the touch felt so real.


    The person outside the door was still knocking. I wiped the tears away from my face and got up to


    open the door.


    When I opened it, I was stunned when I saw the person standing outside the door.


    Theo''s upright posture was facing the light, and there was no smile on his face. His dark gaze was


    as deep and clear as ever.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed when he saw me. There were unspeakableplex emotions in his


    gaze.


    Before I could say anything, he stepped over and my hand was immediately held by him.


    Heughed at himself and said, "If you want me to pretend that I don''t know you, I really can''t do it."


    After a pause, he continued, "Three years have passed. Three years! I still can''t forget about you.


    You still appear in my dreams almost every day. My feelings for you have not diminished over time."


    He had changed.


    In the past, he would not say all these sweet and romantic words. He hated doing such things.


    I sighed lightly and withdrew my hand from his big palm. "President Grant, let¡¯s sit down and talk."


    If it were three years ago, I would definitely have gotten emotional if he said these words to me.


    However, now I just wanted him to disappear from me or even ridicule him.


    However, a long time had passed and I could face him calmly.


    Three years of an unremarkable life was enough to let a lot of people feel relieved.


    He stared at me for a long time before going to sit down on the sofa. I went to the kitchen to wash


    the fruits and served them on the coffee table as if he was a guest. He was smiling when I looked at


    him, and there was a sense of alienation. "These are home-grown apples. They¡¯re better than those


    sold outside. You can try them."


    He looked at me with a warm gaze.


    I lowered my eyes.


    After a while, he took an apple from the fruit te and took a bite.


    "It''s indeed delicious," hemented.


    I smiled. "If you like it, I''ll get you some to bring back when you leave."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. I thought that Fred must have returned after picking up


    the children so I got up and went to open the door.


    When Fred came in, he saw Theo sitting on the sofa and he was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    He was a mature and steady man so he did not reveal a n overly surprised expression. He walked


    over and greeted as usual, "Hello, President Grant. Nice to meet you."


    Theo squinted his eyes, and I could feel a chill radiating from his body. I did not know why but I said,


    "He''s the shop manager. Do you remember?"


    This sounded like an exnation, and Theo¡¯s expression eased a lot. He stood up and shook hands


    with Fred.


    His eyes flickered as his gaze fell on Munchkin and Tina.


    I leaned over to look at them. "What do you guys want t o eat tonight?"


    Munchkin seemed unhappy. He looked at Theo and said, "Mom, you can cook anything."


    Tina noticed the injury on my ankle and said, "Let Dad cook for us tonight."


    Theo would inevitably misunderstand upon hearing this.


    I did not want to exin anything. I straightened up and looked at Fred, saying, "It seems that


    you''re going t o have to show off your cooking skills tonight."


    Although Fred was a little surprised by Theo''s arrival, he had always been straightforward and did


    not seem to think too much about it. He looked at him and said," President Grant, just stay and have


    dinner with us tonight. We''re using home-grown vegetables. You can try the dishes."


    Theo nodded, but his gaze became darker and deeper.


    I told the two little children after looking at them, "Go t o the backyard to pick some vegetables for


    me. Munchkin, please don¡¯t bully Tina, okay? And remember to help your younger sister carry the


    vegetables."


    Munchkin pouted. "Mommy, you''re being biased. You always care more about Pumpkin."


    I was helpless. "She¡¯s a girl and you¡¯re a boy. You ought to take care of her. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    "I won¡¯t bully her." Munchkin carried two baskets and looked at Tina. "Mommy told me not to bully


    you, so I¡¯ll help you carry the basket."


    Tina smiled. "It¡¯s okay, Brother Munchkin. I''m stronger than you and taller than you, so I can take


    care of you as well."


    "Don¡¯t call me ''Brother Munchkin¡¯!" Munchkin instantly exploded. "Also, don¡¯t be proud that you''re


    taller than me now. One day, I''ll definitely be a lot taller than you."


    He gestured how much taller he would be than Tina in the future while talking to her. It looked very


    funny.


    I could not help but smile. "Alright, enough. Stop arguing about this matter. Go on and pick some


    vegetables, or else we''ll have nothing to eat tonight."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The two little children nced at me and argued as they walked to the backyard soon after.


    I shook my head helplessly and could not help but smile. I used to worry that Munchkin would be


    lonely but after seeing him and Tine getting along now, they were more intimate than biological


    siblings.


    Therefore, I felt relieved.


    When I came to my senses, I sensed a zing pair of eyes and looked at Theo.


    He stared at me with his dark and deep eyes. His gaze was extremelyplicated.


    I was stunned and subconsciously said, "President Grant, you may rest here first. I''ll go to the


    kitchen to see if I can help."


    My wrist was held by him. He said in a low and restrained voice, "How have you been in the past


    few years?"


    I pursed my lips and looked calm. "I''ve been fine."


    After a pause, I said again, "These three years have been the most peaceful three years for me."


    A trace of pain shed across his face. "Yeah, you look good now. Much better than before."


    I nodded.


    I did not want to talk to him anymore so I said, "Please sit here for a while. I need to go to the


    kitchen and help."


    "Can we be friends?" His helpless voice came from behind. "For three years, I''ve used countless


    ways to numb myself but this is how humans are. The more I want to forget, the more I remember


    and the harder it i s to erase those memories."


    I sighed. I looked back at him and said, "President Grant, we have to learn to let go. I''m really fine


    here. I¡¯ll resent it and break down if I stay by your side."


    "It may seem that I have a lot of rtives and friends i n Salt City and Whaldorf City, but I¡¯ve always


    suffered there. I can¡¯t let go of the past, but here, I can have the life I want the most. I hope you can


    understand."

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    He looked at me with unconcealed pain in his eyes. " Okay.¡±


    It felt a bit suffocating when the word came out of his mouth. After he said it, he took a deep look at


    me before turning around and leaving.


    When I entered the kitchen, Fred was washing the vegetables. He was taken aback for a moment


    upon seeing mee in. "You should go and have a chat with President Grant. Let me do this."


    I smiled. "I''ll help you wash the vegetables."


    He pursed his lips, and his gaze fell on my ankle. "If you still wish to walk tomorrow, you''d better go


    and sit outside."


    I knew that I would not be able to change his mind, so I went back to the living room. I was stunned


    when I saw Keith.


    He was as cold as ever. He looked at me with his dark and deep eyes. His back was upright.


    I frowned. "Assistant Lang, how did youe in?"


    He handed me the stic bag in his hand and said," President Grant asked me to pass this to you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I took a look and found that there was ointment for


    bruises inside.


    I nodded and took it. "Please thank him for me."


    After seeing that he did not mean to leave, I guessed that he had something to tell me. I sighed


    slightly and said, "Just say whatever you want."


    He pursed his lips slightly, "Madam, President Grant has been waiting for you this whole time. You


    know a s well that he can easily find you as long as he wants t o but he''s afraid. He''s afraid that


    you''ll still resent him and will push him away, so he¡¯s waiting for you to let g o and waiting for you to


    go back."


    I lowered my gaze and smiled. While remaining calm, I said, "Please persuade him. Tell him that


    everyone has their own way to go and we can''t always live in the past."


    After hearing me say this, he opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He just sighed and


    left.


    After Fred came out from the kitchen, he saw that Theo had already left and was a little surprised."


    When did he leave?"


    "He left when you went into the kitchen to cook."


    I was afraid he would ask why Theo came to find me s o I quickly said, "Let''s hurry up and eat. The


    children are hungry."


    Fortunately, Fred was very considerate and did not mention Theo again.


    Perhaps it was because I applied the ointment and massaged my ankle before I slept, it was not as


    swollen the next day. I had no problem walking.


    After sending Munchkin to kindergarten, I walked to the shop.


    I met Fiona at the door and two strong men stood behind her.


    I squinted my eyes. "Don''t get in my way!"


    Although she brought two strong helpers, I was not afraid. I did not believe that they would really do


    something to me in broad daylight when so many people could see.


    "Wanda, if you kneel down and apologize to me, I can consider not holding you ountable for


    scalding me yesterday and letting you stay here to work.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite."


    I sneered. "I want to see how you intend to be rude to me."


    After all, being young was a good thing, but now I could not help but feel that being young was


    sometimes bad. Sometimes, young people did not know anything but were arrogant. This would


    easily cause a lot of trouble to others.


    She saw that I was not scared at all and said angrily," Brothers, take her away! Since she doesn''t


    take my warnings seriously, then let''s teach her a lesson!"


    It was amazing if one had a bit of strength in this tiny town.


    Her father had been in his position for many years and he was considered a local viin in this town.


    Therefore, Fiona had the right to be arrogant. Hence, she always acted unscrupulously.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    I frowned when I saw her two older brothers walking toward me. "Fiona, don''t you ever make sure


    that the person you want to teach a lesson is someone you can afford to offend before you mess


    with them?¡±


    "Make sure?" She chuckled coolly as she said, "Who do you think you are?"


    I sighed and grabbed my phone to call Carlson. Before the call was connected, I said coldly, "I''ve


    warned you, but I don''t really have a choice if you aren¡¯t going to listen."


    After a pause, I continued saying, "You''re the reason why your dad has to go home and live out his


    days. Just don¡¯t me me."


    She thought I was putting on a brave act and said to her brothers, "Quick, take her away and teach


    her a lesson."


    The call connected, and Carlson smiled as he asked, "M y dear daughter, to what do I owe this


    surprise?"


    I smirked. "Uncle, Zachary Cinny, a well-off civilian in Zenon, pockets nearly all the money allocated


    to help the poor for himself. You should send someone over to conduct an investigation.¡±


    Carlson''s voice grew solemn. "Are you alright?"


    I smiled. "I''m alright. They wouldn''t dare do much to m e."


    "I''ll head over tonight. Take care of your safety, and wait for me to take care of everything."


    I nodded and hung up the phone.


    Fiona still thought I was putting on an act and said sarcastically, ¡°Wanda Lane, you¡¯re a single


    mother with no social power or background. Stop pretending t o be someone you¡¯re not."


    She gazed at the two men beside her, who had no idea if they should take action or not. She said,


    "Brothers, bring her to an isted area and treat her well. It doesn''t matter if you kill her. I''ll take


    responsibility for whatever happens."


    The two men still had some sanity left. They gazed hesitantly at me as they said, "What¡¯s yourst


    name?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "My name¡¯s Wanda Lane. Didn''t Miss Cinny tell you that?"


    The two men seemed stunned as they exchanged looks and said, "I think there''s someone named


    Carlson Schumann in the higher-ups. Dad met him during a meeting in the city. He said..."


    Then, he extended his finger toward the sky.


    Fiona had a look of disdain on her face as she said," You two are overthinking things. She''s been in


    Zenon for three years. If she really had connections to the higher-ups, she wouldn¡¯t have to stay


    here for three years. No one everes to visit her and her kids."


    "Hah!" A cold chuckle rang out before a cold voice said, "You refuse to be convinced until faced with


    the grim reality."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Keith said this as he walked out of the shop with Theo beside him. The man had a dark, brooding


    look in his eyes that added to his frosty aura.


    Fiona looked stunned as she hurriedly gazed at Theo and Keith before saying, "President Grant,


    Assistant Lang."


    Theo did not spare her even a nce as he immediately looked at me. The look in his eyes


    darkened momentarily as he asked, "Have you recovered from your injury?"


    I nodded.


    Keith gazed at the two tall men standing on either side of me and said, "If you two are smart, you''d


    apologize and go home to think of a way out of this mess."


    The two men were not idiots and immediately knew Theo was not an average person when they


    sensed the aura Theo emanated. They immediately bowed down t o me and said apologetically,


    "Miss Lane, we''re so sorry for offending you just now. Please don¡¯t hold it against us."


    "Hurry up and leave," Keith said.


    The two men gazed at Fiona. "Fiona, stop making a


    fuss. Hurry up and return home with us.¡±


    The look on Fiona''s face turned ugly as she said to me, "Wanda Lane, you''re just a seductress,


    aren''t you?


    Maybe...¡±


    I did not want to pay more attention to her and quickly walked toward the shop. However, she was


    not going to let me go so easily. She grabbed my arm a s she said unrelentingly, "Why are you


    running? Didn''t you say you¡¯re very capable? Why don''t you call him over? I''d like to see who you


    can contact tounch an investigation against my dad."

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    I frowned at her, and almost half a minute passed before I said to her wryly, "Miss Cinny, I didn¡¯t


    know why you worked as a waitress before this, but now I d o. Your father wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as


    you are, and he must have a clear understanding of your foolishness when he asked you to work as


    a waitress. He would have been ruined if he had let you work a job rted t o his career.¡±


    "You!" Fiona was so angry that her neck turned red, and she could note up with anything to


    rebut what I said.


    Moreover, both her brothers had made the wise decision to leave. She had no assistants now. It


    would be useless for her to continue pestering me now since she would be the one who ended up


    humiliated.


    I circled past her and walked into the restaurant.


    Fiona did not bother me again until when the workday ended, but I was still in a pretty bad mood for


    the entire day. I hated it when people interrupted my peaceful life.


    I was about to end my day at work and go home when Keith appeared at my office door.


    "Miss Lane, can we talk in private?" he asked with a


    solemn expression on his face.


    I pursed my lips together and nodded. "Yes."


    Keith walked into the office and sat down in a chair while I got up and poured him a ss of water


    before sitting down in front of him again. "What did you want to talk to me about, Assistant Lang?"


    He pursed his lips together and said, "President Grant wants to see you."


    I frowned and said, "Assistant Lang, please inform President Grant that I''m afraid I won¡¯t have time


    to talk to him because I need to pick up my kid from kindergarten."


    Keith sighed softly. "You know that I mustplete the tasks that President Grant gives me."


    What he implied was that he would not give up until I said yes.


    I felt as if I had no choice. I asked, "Where is he?"


    "At the entrance."


    I nodded and walked back to my office table.


    He thought I was still against it and said, "Miss Lane, all President Grant wants is to see you."


    I tugged the corner of my lips upward. "Assistant


    Lane, I''m preparing to clock out of work. I''ll go downstairs and meet him once I''ve finished packing


    m y things, alright?"


    He seemed momentarily stunned but not the slightest bit embarrassed as he said stoically, "In that


    case, I''ll wait for you here.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I said wryly, "As you wish."


    It seemed that a person''s way of thinking would change and be simr to the person they


    spent a lot of time with. Keith had worked for Theo for so long that his way of doing things was


    bing more and more like Theo''s.


    I took my bag and walked out of the office after I finished packing.


    Keith walked close behind me as if worried I would run away halfway.


    When I walked out of the restaurant, I saw a Rolls-Royce parked outside.


    The car door was already open. I paused momentarily, and when Keith noticed my hesitation, he


    said, "Miss Lane, you should get in. President Grant has been waiting for a long time."


    Well, I did not ask him to wait!


    The man sat with his head lowered as he carefully read a document, his movements elegant and


    reserved. I had a brooding look on my face as I got into the car and closed the door before calmly


    saying, "The school day is almost ending at the kindergarten.¡±


    By that, I meant, ''Spit out whatever you have to tell me.


    He closed the document he held and gazed at me before saying calmly, "I''ll go pick him up with you.


    We can have dinner together."


    I thought to myself that with our current rtionship, we needed to be more polite and amicable to


    each other. He was a guest here and also someone I had to serve. Thus, I had to treat him how I


    usually treated m y customers.


    I pursed my lips together and said, "Let¡¯s not bring the kid along."


    Theo frowned. "Then, what¡¯s going to happen to the kid?"


    "I''ll ask my boss to take over pick-up duty," I said as I got my phone out to text Fred.


    His eyes narrowed together as an icy aura emanated from him.


    Then, he brought me to a steakhouse.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    It was the secondrgest chain restaurant in the city.


    I had never been here before, but the reviews of the ce were good. I thought that the food would


    not be too bad.


    Theo must have made a reservation because the waiter immediately began serving the dishes the


    minute we sat down.


    I calmly gazed out of the window. Time had flown by, and it was already August. In the blink of an


    eye, the summer season was going to end.


    He gazed at me and said, "Try it. It''s all the food you like."


    I lowered my gaze and stared at the table. Sure enough, it was as he said. It was all food I had


    enjoyed in the past.


    However, people changed. I did not move as I looked back up at him and said, "I haven''t had steak


    in a long time."


    I was in poor health and could not eat food that was too oily. My diet mainly consisted of nd


    foods, thus I never had steak after arriving at Zenon.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and he seemed to b e suppressing his emotions as he said,


    "Then, let''s go t


    o another restaurant."


    He stood to leave after saying that.


    "Never mind,¡± I spoke up to stop him. "It''s been a long time since I''ve had it, so it¡¯d be nice to have it


    again."


    He pursed his lips together. ¡°Let''s have surf and turf next time."


    My grip on my knife and fork faltered slightly. I did not give him an answer.


    Three years had passed, and I had be even quieter than before. I refused to talk too much


    about anything as I stared at my te and ate in silence.


    If this were in the past, I would have taken the initiative to ask him what he wanted to do.


    He put a ss of water in front of me and said gently," Slow down, you''ll choke."


    I lowered my gaze and remained silent.


    Half an hour passed before I finished my meal. He had not touched his utensils once and spent the


    entire time watching me eat.


    When he saw me putting my fork and knife down, he asked, ¡°Are you full?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I nodded and wiped my mouth with a napkin.


    Then, I raised my arm and gazed at my wristwatch. Fred must have already brought Munchkin


    home by now. I said, ¡°Thank you for your kind treatment, President Grant. However, I must hurry


    home because


    it''s gettingte.¡±


    I got up and walked out of the restaurant once I finished speaking.


    I should be polite and wait for him to settle the bill before walking out of the restaurant with him.


    However, I was in a bad mood today. That bad mood only became worse after having something I


    did not enjoy for dinner.


    Theo ran after me when he finished paying. "I¡¯ll give you a ride back."


    I nodded without any objections.


    We remained silent for the entire journey after getting into the car.


    He said, "I''ll take care of Fiona. You should focus on work.¡±


    I frowned. "No need."


    We had gotten divorced. I did not want his help in these matters because I would have to return the


    favor after he helped me.


    Carlson had been looking into corruption issues in different areas over these years. All I had done


    was go with the flow of things.


    The look in his eyes darkened, and he did not say anything else.


    When the car pulled to a stop downstairs, I said quietly, "Thanks for the ride back, President Grant."


    1


    He nodded, maintaining his gentlemanly and elegant manners.


    I could sense his burning gaze on my back as I got out of the car and walked into the hallway, but I


    did not turn my head around.


    Carlson quickly arrived and immediately headed to the restaurant. I received a call from him not


    long after I got home and hurriedly went back to the restaurant.


    Perhaps it was because of his sudden arrival, everyone in the city arrived one after the other.


    He seemed not to have any intentions of hiding what h e was doing and merely gave some vague


    greetings before arranging for his men to look into Zachary while sending everyone else away.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Carlson sighed when he saw me. "Oh, kiddo. You''ve be even thinner.¡±


    I smiled slightly. When I noticed howte it was, I asked, "Are you hungry? Why don''t you have


    dinner at my ce and also visit Munchkin while you''re here?"


    He smiled. "I thought you would leave me at the restaurant and ignore me. Since you''ve asked, I


    must g o."


    I smiled. "My ce is quite shabby. I hope you won''t dislike it too much.¡±


    That was not something he wanted to hear. He frowned as he said, "What are you talking about?


    You¡¯re one of the Schuman family''s daughters. How could a father dislike anything about his


    daughter?"


    I chuckled and did not say anything else.


    Fred did note by the restaurant because I had given him a brief exnation of what had


    happened. Instead, he went to my house with Tina to take care of Munchkin.


    When we arrived home, Fred had opened the door ahead of time because he heard using.


    Munchkin stood beside him and gazed up at Carlson." I''ve seen you on my mom''s phone before."


    Both Carlson and I were stunned. "Oh, so that means you know who I am?"


    Munchkin nodded. "You catch bad guys."


    I would watch the news after dinner, and Munchkin would sometimes join me. He had seen photos


    of Carlson on my phone before. Despite not understanding what the news was talking about, he


    had a vivid impression of Carlson. Thus, as time passed, he remembered who he was.


    I took Munchkin¡¯s hand and said, "Munchkin, don''t be rude. This is your grandfather."


    Munchkin was startled. Then, he smiled and said, "My grandfather is so cool. Grandpa, can you


    help me catch bad guys since you''re so cool?"


    Carlson smiled at Munchkin as he bent down and asked, "Who do you want me to catch,


    Munchkin?"


    Munchkin thought about it for a while before saying," The nasty person in Mr. Cullen''s shop. She


    always scolds my mom and says that I''m a bastard child."


    I was worried about leaving him at home alone, so I often brought him to the restaurant after picking


    him up from his kindergarten. Sometimes, we would meet Fiona when she came by to look for Fred.


    That woman had the meanest tongue, and she would even speak rudely to a child.


    I thought that Munchkin would not remember that incident. However, it seemed that I had


    underestimated how petty he could be.


    "Munchkin.¡± I sighed softly. "Grandpa is here to have dinner today, not to work. We''ll talk about


    catching bad guys next time. I have a mission for you. Can you and Tina bring Grandpa to the


    garden to pick out stuff he likes to eat and bring them back?"


    Munchkin nodded. "Of course!"


    He paused momentarily and then seemed to remember something as he tugged on Carlson¡¯s arm


    while saying, "Grandpa, let''s go. My mom''s strawberries are ripe now. We can pick them together."


    The little guy''s emotions came and went like a whirlwind.


    After he and Tina dragged Carlson into the backyard, Fred gave me a meaningful look as he said, "I


    would never have imagined that you¡¯re Carlson¡¯s daughter."


    What should I say?


    After giving it some thought, I said, "He adopted me after fate brought us together three years ago."


    He fell silent and did not continue asking questions.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    People had the best rtionships when they maintained a certain distance from each other and did


    not poke their noses into someone else''s secrets.


    Someone knocked on the door abruptly while we were in the middle of dinner.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Without waiting for me to get up, Munchkin said voluntarily, "I''ll answer the door."


    I got up and went after him. When Munchkin opened the door and saw who was standing outside,


    he shouted, "Bad person!"


    Fiona was standing outside the door. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She looked


    disheveled.


    When she saw me, I did not even have time to react before she hurried toward me. She grabbed


    me and knelt before I could even do anything. Tears streamed down her face as she said, "Wanda


    Lane, no matter what, I''m the one who offended you. It has nothing to d o with my father. You can


    punish me however you like, but my dad is innocent.¡±


    I managed to guess what had happened when I heard that. Charles had always been someone who


    took action quickly, and his actions had be difficult to anticipate after he took a higher position.


    I initially thought he would begin his investigation the next day after his arrival and did not expect


    him to be this quick.


    It had only taken several hours before Fiona came to m y door begging for forgiveness.


    I pursed my lips together and shook her arm off. I took two steps back to put more distance between


    us. "I think you have the wrong person, Miss Cinny. This is not a church. You should have gone to a


    church if you wanted to beg for forgiveness."


    Carlson and Fred walked to the door too. They must have heard themotion.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They were startled to see Fiona, but they soon began frowning.


    Fiona rarely watched the news, but she knew who Carlson was as well. When she saw him, she


    hurried forward and cried out, "Mr. Schuman, please let my father go. He''s just an ordinary person


    who has done honest work. I shouldn''t have caused trouble or acted arrogant and domineering."


    She sobbed hysterically. "It''s all my fault. Come to me i f you want to use your powers as an official


    to seek revenge. Please don¡¯t do anything to my dad. You aren¡¯t afraid of anyone because you hold


    a powerful position, but we''re different. My dad has done honest work for many years. He hasn''t


    caused any trouble or harm. He''s just a low-ranking official who''s struggling to climb up the


    hierarchicaldder. There''s no way he can defend himself against you."


    Every word and sentence she uttered implied that we were abusing our powers. She was saying


    that we did not distinguish right from wrong as we bullied others relentlessly.


    Carlson had always been an honorable person. The look on his face darkened as he listened to her


    talk without saying anything in return.


    Instead, he looked at me. It was apparent he was asking me who this person was.


    I pursed my lips before saying, "Zachary Cinny''s daughter."


    A dark look appeared in his eyes, and he did not say anything else.


    I looked at Fred and said, "You bring the kids and Carlson into the bedroom. I''ll take care of this."


    Fred looked at me and whispered something to Carlson before leading the kids into the bedroom.


    Carlson also went in soon after that.


    It was just Fiona and me now. I was not in a hurry to say anything. Instead, I walked over to the


    couch and sat down before gazing coldly at her.


    Perhaps it was because she was not being taken seriously by anyone despite kicking up such a


    huge fuss, so the expression on her face turned even uglier. She said, "Wanda Lane, what do you


    want to do?"


    Iughed coldly. "If it weren''t for the support behind m e, anyone else in my shoes would be the one


    begging you for mercy right now, right?"


    Since she had even gotten her brothers involved, it was definite she did not n on letting me off


    easily. I f I were lucky, I would still be alive.


    Otherwise, I would be an abandoned corpse in the wilderness now.


    It was an undeniable fact that having the right connections was important. They were so important


    that they could help you stay alive and even get revenge.


    She suppressed her anger as she gazed at me and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    I smiled. "I don''t know how to do anything."


    After a moment''s pause, I continued saying, "I''ve already done everything I''m supposed to do.


    Everything that happens next will depend on your father. No one can do anything to him if he''s


    innocent. However, if he¡¯s not, he''s not the only one who will be i n trouble because you will be too."

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The expression on Fiona''s face immediately turned.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I looked at her calmly. "What you just said about my father being in a position of power and being


    able to take personal revenge is considered nder. I have the evidence on tape, so I hope that


    when we meet in court, you''ll admit to it as soon as possible and not embarrass yourself too much."


    "Why you..." Her chest rose and fell angrily. "Wanda, you''re despicable."


    "Miss Cinny, you¡¯d better head back. Not only will your presence here do nothing to help your father


    but it''ll put him in jail."


    I was in a good mood and did not want her to spoil my mood again, so I wanted her to get lost.


    Even a dumb person would know when to stop. Since she did not know who I was before, naturally,


    she did not take me seriously and did whatever she wanted to me. However, now that she knew,


    she did not dare to treat me badly anymore. She left unwillingly after ring at me for a while.


    Actually, if she had not pushed me to the limit, I would not have gone to Carlson and I would not


    have taken things so far. It was not because I was kind-hearted


    but it was because I did not want anyone else to break my peace.


    Even Yvonne and Carlson knew it. They never visited me in the past three years and the only time


    they would contact me was through the phone.


    It was just that no matter how much I did not want this, I could not stop it. Now that Theo was here


    too, I was sure that I was never going back to my peaceful life anymore.


    After dinner, Carlson was picked up by his men and left, while Fred took Tina back with him.


    Now that Munchkin was without a ymate, he ran to bed by himself and watched cartoons on his


    tablet before falling asleep.


    I was still on my period, so my lower belly was still cramping and I could not get myself to fall asleep


    no matter what.


    Even though I could not fall asleep, I did not feel like getting up to do anything else. Hence, I turned


    over and looked out of the window at the starry sky. I emptied my mind and gradually started to feel


    a little sleepy.


    I was just about to close my eyes and go to sleep when I heard the sound of a car engineing


    from downstairs. I could tell whether it was a good car just b y listening to the engine and for some


    reason, Theo''s name popped up in my head.


    I got up and got out of bed before going to the window.


    I looked down and saw a man standing by the car, looking up.


    Both of us looked at each other, and both of us had mixed feelings.


    I saw his lips opening and closing like he was saying something but I could not hear what he was


    saying. I could not read lips either, so after I thought about it, I grabbed a coat and went outside.


    Under the dim streetlights, the man''s gaze was overcast and deep as his slender and smooth body


    stood beside the car.


    When he saw meing out of the corridor, he strode over before taking me into his arms.


    I could smell the alcohol on him and sighed softly. " Have you been drinking?"


    He did not respond and just held me so quietly that I could not even tell if he was awake.


    It was chilly outside at night, so I helped him upstairs.


    Once we were in the bedroom, he suddenly went crazy and pinned me against the door. Soon after,


    his hands cupped my face and he gave me a kiss.


    I tried to push him away, but he was still a big strong man. No matter how much I tried to push him


    away, I could not, so I just epted it.


    When the kiss ended, I looked at him angrily. "Let go o f me!"


    His eyes looked deep, and his handsome face was tinged with sadness. "Three years. I thought I


    could slowly let it go, but the more time passed, the more ingrained everything became. When it¡¯s


    late at night, the only thing that I can do is rely on alcohol to numb myself."


    I pursed my lips, and for a moment, my emotions were overwhelmingly all over the ce.


    His eyes grew red. "Wanda, I know I was wrong. I really can''t live without you."


    "Enough nonsense.¡± I lowered my eyes and broke away from his embrace. "You''re drunk. Lie down


    and g o to sleep."


    He grabbed my arm again and dragged me toward the bed. He ignored my struggling as he


    pressed my shoulders so that I sat on the bed before he hugged me.


    I sighed. My voice was low and calm as I said, "Are you really that drunk?"


    He did not say anything and just held me.


    I sort of knew that if he was really that drunk, he would not have driven all the way here.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    I did not know how much time passed before Theo finally fell asleep. I broke away from his


    embrace, and Theo''s body fell onto the bed after he was no longer supported. He suddenly woke up


    and grabbed my arm. "Don''t go."


    I felt helpless and softened my voice. "I''m going to make something for your hangover."


    Theo was in a daze for a long time before he let go of m y arm. I went to the kitchen to make


    hangover tea for him. I poured it into a bowl and put it on the bedside table.


    When I looked at the bed, he was still there with his eyes closed. He was as handsome as ever. I


    said, "The kid¡¯s at home, so if you want toe in the future,e during the day. Munchkin is


    grumpy when he wakes up, so he¡¯ll keep crying if he¡¯s woken up."


    He slowly opened his eyes, and his dark eyes fell on m e. Haughty and elegant, he asked, "Are you


    mad?"


    I shook my head, and my mood was vague. "It¡¯s fine. Just get some rest and have some of the


    hangover teater."


    After all, he was someone I had loved. Even if we had broken up, I could never pretend that he was


    just a


    stranger if we ever met again.


    I went out of the bedroom and went to the other room t o rest.


    The next day, I got up and washed up.


    I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and looked at the woman in the mirror with streaks of


    light in her eyes. The darkness that was in my eyes had faded and my eyes looked clearer. When


    did the sadness on my face disappear?


    Perhaps from the moment I came to Zenon, I had let g o of everything in my heart. I suppose this


    city was actually a good ce to mend my injuries.


    Theo had gotten up and was standing in the courtyard.


    I came out of the room and just looked at him. I had no intentions of going over.


    He seemed to sense my gaze and looked back at me.


    When he came in, he smiled and asked, "How did you sleepst night?"


    "I slept fine." My voice was nonchnt. "What would you like to eat this morning?"


    He smiled. "Anything is fine as long as you¡¯re the one making it."


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything else.


    When Munchkin got up and saw Theo, he seemed a little surprised. "Mister, why are you at my


    house?"


    Theo smiled lightly. "I have no other home to go back t o."


    Even though he had no other intentions when he said that, I took it personally. I lowered my gaze


    and felt that after a long time had passed, everyone''s heart had ended up a wastnd with a speck


    of life growing out of it.


    During our meal, Munchkin talked a lot and kept asking Theo strange questions. 1


    He answered all of them without the slightest hint of impatience.


    When I finished eating, I went to the kitchen to wash the dishes when he walked in and said,


    "Things are almost done, so I''m going back to Whaldorf City."


    I nodded. "Have a safe trip back."


    He frowned. "Isn''t there anything else you want to say?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I put down the half-washed bowl in my hand as I turned my head around to look at him. "Is there


    something else I need to say?"


    He looked at me with a deep gaze.


    Keith drove over to pick him up and he did not even say goodbye when he left. Instead, he just told


    me to rest well.


    I watched him leave and my heart felt at peace. Just like that, he came without my noticing and left


    silently.


    Carlson''s arrival transformed this small county.


    After Zachary was dismissed from his position, there was a lot of spection about whether I took


    my revenge on Fiona because everyone in the shop knew that we had problems with each other.


    Many of them wondered if I had used my connections to do so.


    After I finished washing the dishes, I went to the bathroom. Just when I was about to go out, I heard


    some chatter outside.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    "Fiona''s father getting suspended from his job is enough as it is, but it seems that he was also taken


    away for investigation. I heard that they found a lot of money in her house and all the money was


    money her father had embezzled for many years. But apparently, he never spent a single cent and


    tucked it all away. Is that even considered embezzling?"


    "Of course. If he''s been embezzling for all those years, I''m d someone finally caught him.


    Remember how annoyingly full of herself Fiona used to be? Look at her now. I guess it¡¯s just


    karma."


    "I heard that it has something to do with Miss Lane. I mean, where would a 30-year-old woman like


    her have such power to do something like this?"


    "I heard she has some connections with a powerful man."


    "I don''t think so. I heard she''s Carlson''s daughter and h e came into the shop the other day ..."


    I knew I could not stay in the bathroom any longer, so I got up and pushed the door open when their


    chatter came to an abrupt halt.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They looked at me and greeted me awkwardly, "Miss Lane."


    I nodded and did not say anything to them.


    In this life, everyone would experience some gossip that would end up hurting them when they were


    young, but as I looked back now, I realized it was just because we were not bold enough.


    People with powerful connections would never be scared of gossip. Those were just trivial words.


    Besides, these were not people I cared about, so I should just treat it like nothing after hearing it.


    Sticks and stones might break my bones, but words would never break me.


    When I got back to the office, Carlson called. He told m e that he was almost done with work and he


    wanted t o take a stroll around the city.


    Now that the municipal manager position was vacant, Zenon had to wait for a new municipal


    manager to be appointed from the council and the new person would certainly try their best to do


    something impressive when they got into office. When that happened, Zenon would be able to


    develop well.


    I apanied Carlson around the city that day. At night after dinner, he was ready to go back to


    Whaldorf City. I took him to the airport and he told me to take care of myself before he left.


    As I left the airport and got into the car, I looked out of the window in a trance. All the people I knew


    were gone and life had gone back to its previous quiet state as if they were never here.


    In the middle of the month, I had a day off.


    Although Zenon was small, it had its cultural sights. Fred took the children along for a hike and a


    visit to the church.


    There was a hill in the far suburbs with a church at the top. Not many people visited the ce daily


    but w e saw a few people when we arrived at the foot of the hill.


    The children had slept earlyst night and woke up naturally in the morning, so they were energetic


    and i n a good mood. During the hike, they did notin about being tired even until we reached


    the top of the hill.


    Munchkin followed Fred and me as we knelt down in the pew with our heads bowed. He looked so


    pious that he did not even seem like a child.


    Tina looked at him and tugged at Fred''s sleeve." Daddy, light a candle for me."


    Fred smiled at her and lit the candle for her. After that, she knelt beside Munchkin and bowed her


    head like him. "Munchkin doesn''t even look like a four-year -old when he¡¯s all serious," Fred said


    with a smile into my ear.


    I looked at Munchkin and I agreed.


    Besides, I could already faintly see traces of Mason in him.


    Anyone who was worthy enough to be good friends with Theo was immeasurably better in all


    aspects. Mason had good genes, so naturally, his child would not be far off from him. Among


    children of his age, he was much smarter, which meant that he was destined to be a person


    others would look up to.


    I smiled and stroked Munchkin''s head. This child was also Cecilia''s, so I must not let her down. I


    had to raise him to be an excellent person.


    As I looked up at the majestic cross, I felt a little emotional.


    Even though my 30th birthday had just passed, I had already experienced close people getting


    terminal illnesses and lost many people who were important to me along the way. All I wished was


    that those who were still with me would be safe and continue to live out the rest of their lives


    healthily.


    "Do you want to pray for something?" Fred asked me with a smile.


    I smiled lightly. "I already said a prayer just now."


    Munchkin got up from the ground and hugged my neck. "Mommy, is there anyone in particr that


    you want to meet? If there is, I''ll pray to God to let you guys meet."

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    I smiled and picked him up as I stood up. "I can always meet the people I want to see in my


    dreams."


    He did not understand what I was implying and after thinking about it for a long time, he looked at


    Fred and asked, "Uncle Fred, did you say a prayer?"


    Fred rubbed his head. "I prayed that you and Tina will be able to grow up happily."


    Of course, the greatest wish of a parent was for their child to grow up safely and happily.


    The temperature change was drastic during summer. When we went up the hill, it was sunny, but


    the weather became cloudy on our way down with the wind blowing over with a cool breeze.


    I was afraid that this would happen, so I brought two jackets for the kids when we left home. I took


    the two jackets out of my backpack and put them on the kids. I said, "Let''s hurry up and start our


    descent. I didn''t bring an umbre. It¡¯ll be bad if it rains."


    Fred took off his jacket and handed it to me. "You should put on someyers so you don''t catch a


    cold too."


    I did not take it from him. "It''s okay, I''m not cold. It¡¯ll b e warmer when we get down to the car."


    He furrowed his eyebrows and draped the jacket over my shoulders.


    It was a kind gesture and I could not refuse it any further, so I just thanked him softly.


    Munchkin grabbed Tina''s hand and leaned over to her ear as he asked in a whisper, "Pumpkin,


    does your daddy like my mommy?"


    Tina tilted her head to look at Fred and shook her head. "I don''t know."


    That was how little children spoke, always so straightforward.


    Fred and I both heard it and felt a little awkward at that moment.


    The setting sun shone on the clothes on my shoulders. It was normal between friends to be worried


    about each other and it was not always because it was a crush.


    Probably tired from the hike and the fact that the car was heated, the two children fell asleep in the


    car on the way back.


    When we arrived home, Fred got out of the car and was about to carry Munchkin up.


    I graciously declined. "It''s gettingte. You should take Tina back and rest. I can carry Munchkin up


    myself."


    He froze slightly and nodded. 40-year-old men had a different style when dealing with things


    compared to young men in their 20s.


    A woman''s polite refusal was something to be respectful of.


    I carried Munchkin and watched them leave.


    When the car was out of sight, I turned around and went into the building.


    At that moment, my phone rang and I retrieved it. It was an unknown number. I picked it up and


    asked suspiciously, "Hello, may I know who¡¯s speaking?"


    It s me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Two simple words. I certainly would not have been able to tell who it was if it were not for his


    familiar voice.


    "Would you feel that I''m intruding if I showed up right now?" The man''s voice was low, maic,


    and sexy.


    I turned to look outside the building. A man in a ck suit stood under the dim streetlights. With the


    light shining down from above his head, he looked like a vampire on this dark night.


    He looked at me with deep eyes, and his emotions were mixed.


    Compared to three years ago, he seemed much more stable now. On top of his handsomeness and


    dignified air, he was starting to get more and more attractive.


    When I realized that I had been staring at him for too long, I looked away and spoke faintly, "Would


    you like t oe up for a drink?"

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Theo''s eyes lit up and he walked quickly into the corridor.


    When he was upstairs and in front of my door, I looked at him. "Can you carry him for me while I


    look for the keys?¡±


    Theo stretched out his right hand, which had been behind him the whole time. When I saw the


    bouquet i n his hand, I was stunned.


    "A little gift for you," he said with a smile.


    I pursed my lips and took the bouquet in his hand as h e took Munchkin from my arms.


    After I took the keys from my backpack and unlocked the door, I walked into the house and ced


    the flowers on the shoe cab. When I saw how beautiful the flowers were, a smile appeared on


    my face.


    He did not say goodbye to me when he left so I had a feeling that he woulde back again. It was


    just that I did not expect he woulde so soon.


    The thing that scared people the most was dishonesty, and over the past three years, I had


    gradually learned t o be honest with myself. I admitted that at this moment, I was really happy.


    I looked out of the window. It was gettingte but the


    moon was still bright.


    "I''ll carry him to his room to sleep," Theo said.


    I nodded my head.


    He carried Munchkin into his room and when he came out, his shirt was a little creased but he was


    still as handsome as ever.


    "Do you mind if I stay the night?" he asked with a faint smile.


    I lowered my eyes and did not answer him.


    Theo was in no hurry either as he waited quietly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I started walking to the bathroom to find new toiletries and as he stood behind me, I saw a smile on


    his face from the reflection in the mirror.


    He took the toiletries from my hand and I turned to leave.


    That was how he ended up staying with me. I made several subtle offers for him to leave as soon as


    he could, but he would just act as if he did not hear me. In addition to that, Munchkin really liked


    him. I did not know how to tell him to leave and I felt quite helpless.


    Perhaps it was because he appeared so abruptly, but Fred started toe over less often.


    He must have guessed something was up, but between adults, everyone knew what was going on


    and no one needed to say anything.


    Theo took on the job of taking care of Munchkin. He got up in the morning, made breakfast, sent


    Munchkin to kindergarten, bought groceries on the way back from picking up Munchkin in the


    evening, came back, cooked dinner, cleaned the house, and did all theundry. 2


    If outsiders were to see what a perfect housewife President Grant was, they would be so shocked


    that their jaws would drop.


    The three of us could not finish the fruits we grew in the yard and as autumn approached, I would


    always take some of the fruits to the shop to share with the staff.


    Fiona was still working in the shop, but she was not a s full of herself as she used to be. When we


    met asionally, she would just stay quiet with a solemn look on her face.


    We already had a bad falling out and us not wanting to fake a smile when we saw each other was


    fine by me.


    One day after work, Fiona approached me and said that she wanted to have dinner with me.


    I rejected her offer. "I have to pick up the kids."


    She was calm. "I''m no longer a threat to you with my father taken away."


    After a pause, she continued, "Even though you caused all this and I do hate you for it, I have to


    move on with my life, so I''m putting up with you."


    I frowned. "What are you trying to say?" She shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t want to lose this job


    and the way you treat me determines the way people treat me. I''m not saying we need to be best


    friends, but I just want us to be fine with each other from now on."

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    I cast my eyes down. "You''re pretty blunt."


    She sighed. "Bow to the forces of evil."


    The mockery behind those words was too strong. I frowned and said, "If you want us to be on good


    terms, at least stop making me feel ufortable when you talk."


    She nodded. "Sure."


    As we were employees of this restaurant, it would not be a good ce to eat and talk. Therefore,


    we went to a nearby restaurant instead.


    When the dishes were served, Fiona did not intend to touch the cutleries first. She looked at me and


    asked, "I f you¡¯re Carlson''s daughter, why did youe to a small ce like Zenon and be a


    waitress here?"


    I pursed my lips. "Because of some things."


    She smirked. "It''s because you became Theo''s mistress?"


    My hand that was holding the fork and knife paused. I cast her a hostile nce.


    "Honestly, your identity is apetitive one, so why are you hiding?"


    I put my cutleries down and said, "It seems irrelevant t


    o tell an outsider like you what is the rtionship between him and me and why I came here."


    She shrugged. "You don''t want to tell me because you think it''s embarrassing for a titleddy like


    you not to be openly acknowledged."


    Her words were unpleasant to hear.


    I frowned. "If you want to know more about these gossips, maybe you should spend some time


    watching the entertainment news channels."


    I got up and nned to leave, having no appetite to eat anymore.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She followed me outside and said mockingly," Because you can''t touch Cindy, whom Theo is


    backing, nor can you touch Serena Zoel, the actress who participates in all sorts of events with him.


    That¡¯s why you''re taking it out on me, a mere county girl? Wanda Lane, why are you hurting me just


    because you''re unhappy?"


    She firmly believed that I was Theo''s mistress, huh?


    I found it extremely absurd and turned around to look nkly at her. "Let''s not talk about whether


    I''m Theo''s mistress or not. If you think I''m the one who put you i n this current predicament, then let


    me tell you something. A person who does no self-reflection and puts the me on others even


    though she is at fault will never be happy."


    At this point, there was nothing left for us to talk about. I turned around and left after saying those


    words.


    When I got home, Munchkin had been brought home from school by Theo. He was holding a


    watermelon in his arms and sitting on the sofa, scooping out the watermelon with a spoon while


    watching television.


    When he saw me, he put the watermelon on the coffee table and jumped off the sofa. "You''re finally


    back, Mommy!¡±


    Having said that, he threw himself into my arms.


    "Did you behave yourself in kindergarten today?" I asked, stroking his little head.


    "Of course, I did. The teacher evenplimented me." His voice was tender. "Mr. Theo made some


    barbecue. We¡¯re waiting for you to start.¡±


    Seeing that Theo was not in the kitchen, I asked," Where is he?¡±


    Munchkin looked at the yard. "He said that some of your clothes shouldn''t be washed in the


    washing machine, so he went to the yard to wash them by hand."


    I was stunned. He went to the yard? What clothes should not be washed with the washing


    machine?


    I saw the man squatting by theundry tub scrubbing the clothes. He had already changed out of


    his usual dark ck suit and was wearing the warm-colored pajamas I bought for him in the city the


    other day.


    He was used to wearing high-quality and exquisitely tailored clothes, so I thought he would not wear


    it. I did not expect him to actually wear them.


    My gaze moved down to the clothes in his hands and I immediately blushed.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    I nned to wash those clothes after work but he was already doing it for me.


    When he heard movements, he turned around to look a t me with a warm gaze. "I¡¯ll be done soon.


    The food is i n the pot. You and Munchkin can start without me."


    This was the so-called nd life, where the whole family would be home in the evening, each of us


    doing things that contributed to the family. It was ordinary but warm.


    I pursed my lips and walked up to him. I bent down and snatched the clothes from him. "I''ll do it."


    When I saw the man''s exquisite and slender hands, m y cheeks blushed even more.


    This was supposed to be a pair of hands meant for signing contracts, yet they were now used to


    wash my clothes.


    He frowned and snatched the clothes back from me." Munchkin has been starving since earlier.


    Hurry up and let him eat. The child mustn''t go hungry."


    He was not like the Theo I used to know. If he did not want me to do something, he would persuade


    me with reason instead of being overbearing like before.


    After counting, I realized that he was 35 years old this


    year. Perhaps it was because he was older now, that was why he was more dependable.


    I went back to the house, still feeling a little dazed.


    I saw and read from the news about the Serena that Fiona spoke about. There was a lot of news


    about this actress recently. She suddenly shot to fame in the entertainment industry two years ago


    and had been attending various events with Theo recently, gaining all the traffic she needed.


    A wealthy and good-looking man was so much more attractive than a young and dashing man,


    hence the reporters and media would often pay attention to his private life. When Serena appeared


    beside him, the media and reporters started fighting to report about it.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I lived a peaceful life with Munchkin in Zenon. I would not reject his visits nor make him stay. There


    were many things in life that could not be forced, and without hope, one would not be afraid of


    losing it.


    I had just put the food on the table when someone knocked on the door.


    Munchkin went to get the door. It was Fred and Tiana.


    Fred was carrying lobsters that were still alive, apparently just caught.


    When he entered the house and saw that Theo was also around, he was stunned for just a


    moment. He handed the lobsters to me, saying with a smile, "I passed by the seafood market when


    I went to pick Tiana up and she wanted to eat lobsters. I thought


    maybe I could get some for you too."


    I nodded and took the lobsters. "Thank you.¡±


    Theo and Fred came face to face with each other.


    They shook hands and greeted each other.


    "Why don''t the two of you stay back and we''ll have dinner together?¡± I invited them to stay for


    dinner.


    Fred did not refuse and took a seat with Tiana.


    Both men hadmon topics to talk about, so they spoke while they ate. As they spoke, Theo


    looked at m e and asked, "Is there wine at home?"


    I nodded. "We have red wine."


    Jerome brought two bottles when he came overst time, saying that it was okay for me to drink


    some to maintain my beauty. However, they had been in the cupboard ever since and never opened


    them.


    Theo smiled. "How can we not have wine when there are guests at home?"


    Anyone could tell the implications behind those words. Fred was stunned for a moment before


    letting out a powerless smile.


    I pursed my lips, did not say anything, and got up to grab the wine.


    When I came back, the two had started chatting amiably again. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    When I sat down at the table, Fred looked at me with a smile and said, "I''ve known you for so long


    but had no


    idea that you can''t eat shrimp."


    I looked at Theo and saw him looking down to open the wine bottle. His gaze was warm and tender,


    his temperament elegant.


    I frowned and said, "I won¡¯t stop eating itpletely. Munchkin likes eating it and I would


    asionally eat i t with him. I''ll be fine as long as I don''t eat too much."


    I fell ill when I gave birth back then. Eating seafood gave me aches when I was on my period, but


    that did not mean that I could not eat it at all.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Fred smiled but did not say anything else.


    Theo took the initiative to pour him a ss of wine, his voice faint yet attractive. "Thanks for taking


    care o f her all these years.¡±


    I had never told anyone about the rtionship between Theo and me. Although Fred suspected it,


    he had always been a gentleman about it and would not ask if I did not say.


    Now that Theo had cleared the air, he knew what was going on.


    After a few sses of wine, the conversation and atmosphere warmed up. Both men seemed to


    have quite a lot inmon.


    Theo was a business elite in Whaldorf City. If he was said to only be hiding his light under a bushel


    during his time in Salt City, then being in Whaldorf City was the time he showed off all those


    capabilities.


    In the three years I was away, he had turned Grant Corporation into a leadingpany in Whaldorf


    City. Its status was unparalleled, and he became the most striking presence in the whole of


    Whaldorf City.


    A person like that did not only stand out among thedies as he was equally admired by the men.


    Munchkin was soon tired after eating. I brought him t o his bedroom to sleep, and when I came out,


    I saw both men sitting together watching television. They were not talking about anything else.


    Tiana was also sleepy, so when Fred saw meing out, he picked Tiana up and prepared to bid


    farewell.


    When the pair left, Theo got up to clean the table and I helped him.


    "You''ve changed a lot, Theo." I put the cutleries in the sink. "How should I put this? You¡¯re more


    dependable and charming now."


    He looked at me. "You¡¯ve changed too. You¡¯re gentler and more beautiful now."


    Were we ttering each other?


    I burst outughing.


    He took the bowl from my hands and said, "I¡¯ll clean them. You should go to the living room and


    rest."


    Knowing that I would not win in this argument, I did not say anything else and washed my hands


    before leaving the kitchen.


    I went to the bedroom to check on Munchkin. He was sleeping soundly, and that put me at ease. I


    then went t o the living room to watch the television.


    When Theo was done cleaning, he came over and sat beside me. Leaning back against the back of


    the sofa, h e closed his eyes.


    I nced at him, retracting my gaze after just one nce.


    I did not pay any attention to what was being yed o n the television. My brain was a mess, a


    flurry of thoughts running through my head. I was also wondering why Theo had not said anything


    and what he was thinking about?


    Unsure how long it had been, I nced at him once more and realized that he might have fallen


    asleep.


    I got up and went to the room to grab a nket. I covered it on his body.


    At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes. Having no time to evade, our eyes met and I was


    suddenly in a daze.


    His eyes were glowing and looked particrly bright." I saw you in my dreams several times. When


    I woke u p and realized that you weren''t around, that always left me in a daze for a very long time.¡±


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to reply.


    His gaze was zing hot, and my face was slightly warm. I cast my eyes down and said mildly, "If


    you''re tired, then go to the room to sleep.¡±


    Seeing that I was about to leave, he quickly grabbed m y hand. "Will you be willing to go back to


    Whaldorf City with me?"


    I pursed my lips. "I''m doing just fine over here."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "It''s fine if you don¡¯t want to go back to Whaldorf City with me." He was not disappointed. "It''s pretty


    nice here. In any case, I''ll be wherever you are."


    His gaze grew even hotter as though it could burn my whole body to the ground. With the words he


    was saying, I turned away and said in a trembling voice," I''m tired. I''ll be going back to my room


    now."

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Theo nodded and pulled me into his arms. He buried his face in the crook of my neck. "Good night


    and sweet dreams."


    He let me go after saying that.


    I covered my neck and looked at him with a reddened face. "Don¡¯t do that again."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Am I not allowed to hug you or am I not allowed to kiss your neck?"


    "Neither!" I replied in shame and indignation.


    Theo¡¯s eyes were deep and profound. "I may not be able to do it. Every time I look at you, I would


    be unlike myself. I can''t help but want to hold you, kis-"


    "That¡¯s enough!" Not waiting for him to finish his sentence, I hastily interrupted.


    Even without looking into the mirror, I knew that my face was already fully red.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    This man was still so shameless no matter how much time had passed.


    Perhaps afraid that I would actually get angry and drive him away, he did not do anything that


    overstepped the boundaries and maintained a gentlemanly demeanor. Another day went by in this


    uneventful life.


    On the weekend, I finally had a day''s rest. Munchkin wanted to go to the amusement park, but there


    was only one amusement park in Zenon and it was not veryrge either. As it was the weekend, we


    realized that there were too many people after we went, hence we needed to queue for a long time


    before we could take the rides.


    I discussed it with Munchkin and suggested bringing him to a mall downtown to buy him some toys.


    It was only then did he agree to leave.


    After walking around the mall, Theo bought Munchkin a lot of toys, which left me a little displeased.


    "You can¡¯t spoil him like that."


    Indulging a child was not the way to show that one loved the child. On the contrary, this would only


    be destructive for the child.


    Theo knew what I was thinking about and apologized. "I''m sorry. I just haven''t been beside him to


    take care o f him all these years and want topensate him for i t as much as I can. That''s why I


    didn¡¯t think too much about it."


    I was aware of what he was thinking about and nodded. "Pay attention next time."


    "Mommy!" Munchkin grabbed my hand and pointed at a KFC restaurant with his other hand. "I


    haven''t had KFC this month."


    Kids loved to eat fast food, but as fast food was not nutritional enough, I would only permit


    Munchkin to eat it once a month.


    I looked down at him and nodded my head in agreement.


    After entering the KFC restaurant and sitting down at the table, Munchkin skillfully took my phone


    and scanned the QR code on the table to order food.


    I looked to the front and saw Serena''s poster as the ambassador.


    "This actress has recently gotten close to Theo Grant, the president of Grant Corporation. She''s


    always on the top trending hashtags these days. That annoys the hell outta me!"


    "Theo already has a fiancee yet he¡¯s always caught up i n scandals with other female celebrities. I


    don''t think I''ll ever understand rich people¡¯s lives!"


    There were twodies sitting beside our table, gossiping about Serena and Theo.


    I looked at Theo, asking without intending anything else, "Do you want to put on your mask?"


    Theo shook his head. "I didn''t do anything shameful."


    After a pause, he continued, "We''re just putting on a show. There''s nothing between us."


    In fact, he did not have to exin to me at all because I simply did not care. I pursed my lips and


    asked," What do you want to eat?"


    "I ordered the family bucket!" Munchkin said excitedly.


    I looked at him. "What else did you order?"


    Munchkin smiled sheepishly. "Three burgers, three ice creams, and three fries."

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    The corners of my mouth twitched. "Don''t you think you ordered too much?"


    He shook his head. "I can only eat this once a month, Mommy. These are the things I''m always


    craving for."


    This child...


    I pursed my lips. "Munchkin, like with anything else, you should eat only what you can finish. If you


    can''t finish what you ordered, then you may only be wasting a few dors now, but if you''ve


    promised someone something and can¡¯t fulfill your promise, then you''ll have to risk losing the


    person you love the most. Do you understand?"


    Theo frowned. "Wanda, he''s only four."


    "If he can understand something at the age of four, then why wait until he''s 18 to exin it to him?"


    I might be a little too harsh, but I figured that Munchkin should understand certain things earlier.


    Theo sighed and did not say anything else.


    When our table number was called, he got up and went to get our meal.


    Munchkin seemed to have just realized that he should not have ordered so much. After falling silent


    for a


    while, he looked at me and said, "I was wrong, Mommy. I''ll not do so again next time."


    I nodded, my gaze falling on Theo as he walked over.


    He put all the food on the table and looked at Munchkin, saying, "If you like it, then don''t treat


    yourself unfairly and eat away."


    Munchkin looked at me and started eating happily after seeing me nod.


    I picked up a burger and ate while staring at Serena''s poster.


    Nothing was really running through my mind. I was just wondering if I could have been equally


    radiant as well if I had not gone through those painful experiences back then.


    Theo followed my gaze and sighed. "Whether it¡¯s Cindy or Serena, they''re just putting on a show


    with m e. If this bothers you, then I¡¯ll not bring any more femalepanions with me when I attend


    events next time."


    I shook my head. "That''s not necessary. I''ve found my preferred way of living and the best way to


    handle things, so I won''t be concerned about these things, much less tell you what to do."


    I was not that great at being able to secure everything. I could only change Munchkin and myself.


    What others wanted to do was their business.


    He frowned. "Are you angry?¡±


    I smiled helplessly. "With your identity and self-worth, the media is destined to monitor your life 24


    hours a day. Besides, I merely read the news reports they wrote specifically to capture the public¡¯s


    attention without taking any of them seriously."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I had learned to see everything with my own eyes and listen with my own heart instead of listening


    to what others said.


    A smile appeared on his face. "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Before I could say anything, Munchkin looked up and asked, "Can we eatter in the evening? It


    may take m e a long time to get hungry after eating now."


    His words cracked us up. Theo picked up the napkin t o wipe his mouth for him. "Sure."


    "Can we go watch a movie after we finish eating?" Munchkin looked up and asked me.


    The initial n was to take Munchkin out for an outing today, so of course, I would not say no to


    him.


    After watching the movie and returning home at night, Munchkin fell asleep in Theo''s arms. He


    carried Munchkin back to his bedroom.


    I sat on the sofa and bent over to look at my ankle. Probably because I had walked too much today,


    my ankle, which had not yet fully healed from the previous sprain, began to ache again.


    Theo came out of the bedroom and saw me pouring hot water into a basin with a kettle. He came


    over and took the kettle from my hand. "I''ll do it. You go sit on the sofa."


    I nodded and sat on the sofa.


    He took the basin and went to the bathroom to get some cool water. Aftering out, he put the


    basin at my feet, then grabbed my feet.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    This was already obvious enough. He wanted to wash my feet.


    I was reluctant to, of course, so I pressed his hand down and refused. "I''ll do it myself."


    He pursed his lips, and his gaze was deep. "Your foot injury isn''t healed yet and it requires a good


    massage and ointment after. Washing your feet yourself won''t b e convenient."


    After saying those words, he put both of my feet, as well as those good-looking hands of his, into


    the basin.


    I looked at the whorl on top of his head, as though I was put in a trance.


    Some people seemed destined to be together. It felt as though I could never free myself from his


    entanglement.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He gently rubbed my ankle and I pursed my lips." You¡¯ve been here for so long. You should go back


    and take a look at things.¡±


    He raised his eyelids, his gaze deep. "Are you driving me away?"


    I did not answer for a very long time. Just as Theo''s expression was gradually sinking, I said,


    "Grand Corporation is really huge now. You''ve been away


    from Whaldorf City for too long and many people must be eager to have you back. I don''t want to


    hold you back from your work.¡±


    Speaking of which, he had been away from Whaldorf City for nearly a month now. I would often


    catch him having video conferences aftering home from work. His documents came in piles,


    and there were several times I overheard Keith calling him and asking him when he wasing


    back as there were many things he needed to solve in person.


    I was used to the quietness that the small town of Zenon could offer and wished to live here all the


    time, but he could not. He did not belong here. He would have to go back one day.


    Theo grabbed a towel to wipe my feet. "You don''t need to think about this. I can handle it."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Iy on the bed at night and looked at the stars, thinking about Munchkin''s future.


    Jerome gave me a call yesterday and spoke about it. Munchkin could not stay in Zenon forever. He


    needed a better educational environment and a better living environment.


    I always found myself having a hard time disagreeing with his statement. I should not be selfish


    when it came to the child¡¯s education. At my age, it did not matter where I lived, but not Munchkin.


    He needed a better educational environment to enrich himself.


    However, I was reluctant to return to the bustling city.


    The more I thought about it, the stuffier my heart became and the less sleepy I felt. I left the room to


    go t o the kitchen and poured myself a ss of water.


    Then, I went to the yard.


    I looked up at the starry sky with a dazed look in my eyes. How should I choose?


    If there was not an emergency in Whaldorf City which required Theo¡¯s presence, he probably would


    not have even left.


    Before he left, he hugged me and instructed me, "I''ll be back once I''ve handled the problem. Take


    care of yourself when I''m not around. You and Munchkin should remember to take your meals on


    time and don¡¯t stay up toote at night."


    I nodded. "Be safe on the road."


    When the car drove far away, I went upstairs and nned to give Munchkin a shower.


    After giving Munchkin a shower, I watched cartoons with him.


    I was not interested in kids'' shows, so after watching for a while, I grabbed my phone.


    As soon as I unlocked my phone, a piece of news popped up on the screen. Its content was


    particrly striking.


    ''Grant Hospital overcharges patients, indiscriminate use of drugs led to the death of patients. There


    is still n o rification until now.''


    My pupils contracted slightly. Why was this matter being reported again?


    The reason why this news had not gone out of hand back then was surely because Theo had


    handled it in private. I did not ask him about the specifics of how h e had handled it.


    Now that this matter had been blown up again, could i t be that someone was deliberately trying to


    mess with Grant Corporation?

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    I thought about it for a while and then stopped thinking about it. In any case, this had nothing to do


    with me.


    After Theo left, Munchkin kept asking where he went and when he wasing back. I could only


    tell him that he would soon be back. After asking a few more times, he stopped asking again.


    The days were not as quiet recently. The rumors about Fred and I were getting more and more


    outrageous in the restaurant. Some even said that we were already living together.


    At first, I was quite troubled about it, but Iter got over it. Humans would only choose to believe in


    whatever they were willing to believe in. There was no use exining. Being overly concerned


    about it would only add to one''s troubles.


    Fortunately, due to my rtionship with Carlson, most people would not show malice when they


    saw me.


    When it was payday, Fred handed me the payslip and said with a smile, "You should buy me a


    meal."


    When I saw that my sry had increased twice as much, I nodded. "What do you want to eat?"


    Someone overheard our conversation and chimed in,"


    Miss Lane got a promotion and a pay raise. This is worth celebrating."


    Fred smiled at me and made noments.


    I let out a small smile and said, "Let''s have dinner together, then. After that, we''ll all go to the bar?"


    "Sure!¡± Severaldies responded cheerfully.


    When the rest had gone back to work, Fred said to me, "Your total sry is only 8,000 dors. It will


    cost 1,000 to 2,000 for a meal. After another round at the bar, you won''t have much left."


    I smiled. "It''s okay. My spending isn¡¯t huge now anyway, so I don''t need to use a lot of money.


    Everyone¡¯s excited, so let¡¯s just go and have some fun."


    Fred nodded with a smile. "I''ll ask my mom to go to the kindergarten to pick Munchkin and Tiana up


    tonight. We can go back a littleter."


    "Okay."


    I found a rtivelyrge French restaurant and booked two private rooms.


    The group went over at night and when it was time to order, someone teased, "This is the best


    French restaurant in Zenon and the food isn''t cheap. You''re really generous, Miss Lane."


    "This meal is going to cost you half of your sry."


    Someone echoed, "Miss Lane doesn''t only make money from here for a living. Why are you feeling


    sorry for her?"


    It was Fiona who spoke. I smiled but did not say a word and continued to ask them to order the


    food.


    After ordering food, everyone started making idle conversation.


    Someone looked at me and asked, "Do you n to live here in Zenon for good, Miss Lane? Or do


    you n to g o back after some time?"


    I replied, "I''m not sure."


    "I heard that the two presidents of the Grant and Zimmer Corporation are in contention. Both are


    interested in drawing the Schumans over to their side. Can you perhaps reveal some of the details,


    Miss Lane? Maybe we can gossip a little about it?"


    When a group sat together, what better things were there to do than gossip? I smiled and said, "I


    didn''t stay very long in Whaldorf City and came over to Zenon three years ago, so I''m not very sure


    either."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fiona had always been a highly visible person. Without her father''s support now, she was given the


    cold shoulder and felt unfairly treated.


    She looked at the crowd and said, "As I remember, Miss Lane''s son is already four years old. Say,


    why do you think a rich daughter is hiding with her son in such a remote town?"


    This topic was quite gossipy in nature.


    All of a sudden, everyone at the table turned to look at me. Someone asked curiously, "Miss Lane,


    we seem to have never seen or heard of your son¡¯s father before."


    I pursed my lips. The waiter happened to be serving the food, and I said, "We''ve been talking for so


    long. Everyone must be hungry now. Hurry up and dig in."

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    I was not interested in other people¡¯s gossip, so naturally, I did not like people gossiping about me


    either. What was more, Fiona deliberately brought up that topic just to embarrass me.


    Most people living in the county were not ill-intentioned, but it was precisely because they were


    living in a county and had seen far too little of the world that they loved gossiping. They would talk


    about many irrelevant things.


    Not picking a fight was the best way to respond.


    It had been a long day at work, so everyone was famished by this point. When they saw the waiter


    serving the food, they ced their focus on the food. Hence, the meal was considered a


    harmonious one.


    At nine at night, the meal was over.


    I promised to go to the bar after dinner earlier, so I could not go back on my promise and not go.


    Therefore, we went to a bar downtown. This was more like a sober bar than the typical bars.


    Most people in counties got off work early with nothing left to do after that, so they likeding to


    entertainment venues like this. There were a lot of people at this hour. We went to the second floor


    and


    found a table. We had a better view and could see the stage below.


    English songs were ying on the big screen on the stage. Three men who looked about 30 years


    old were mixing audio.


    After ordering beer and some snacks, everyone sat down together to have idle conversation. It was


    not very noisy but the ce was bustling.


    The rousing music and the feverish dancers under the stage hyped up the atmosphere


    considerably.


    Fred sat beside me and leaned closer, asking, "Is Munchkin Theo''s son?"


    I was stunned, looking at him withplicated eyes.


    He cast his eyes down and chuckled. "I''m just asking out of curiosity."


    Seeing that I did not reply, he did not ask further questions. After all, we were all adults. It was fine


    to ask but meaningless to pursue.


    It was boring to merely sit down and drink beer, so everyone started ying games where the loser


    would drink. Fred needed to driveter so he did not join.


    I was not used to ying these games, so I lost several rounds and drank several sses of beer.


    As time passed, the alcohol kicked in and I felt a little dizzy.


    I lost this round again and was just about to raise the ss to drink the beer when a man who


    looked to be i n his 20s stood in front of me while holding a bouquet of flowers.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He looked a little shy. "Are you Serena Zoel?"


    Serena Zoel?


    The female celebrity?


    I was stunned for several seconds then looked mildly a t him, saying, "I''m not Serena Zoel. You''ve


    recognized the wrong person."


    He was very persistent about it and was very sure that I was Serena. "Although you didn''t put any


    makeup on and look a little different from what I''ve seen on television, I wouldn''t have made a


    mistake. Only your beauty can stir my emotions."


    U H


    Confessions like that were absolutely shameful.


    I sighed and pulled out my identification card from m y purse, showing it to him. "Here¡¯s my ID. I''m


    really not Serena Zoel."


    The man looked at my ID for a very long time and said incredulously, "You look a lot like each


    other."


    I smiled and responded politely, "There are many people in this world who look alike."


    He stuffed the flowers in his arms to me, his face blushing. "You''re very beautiful too, Miss Lane.


    These flowers are for you. I may never have the chance to


    meet Serena again, so please ept it."


    He turned around and left after saying that.


    The crowd looked at me and teased. "Say, Miss Lane, you really do look a lot like Serena.


    Especially those eyes. I would mistake you for her too if this was my first day meeting you."


    I smiled but did not say anything.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    There were quite a lot of people whom I resembled. Someone once said I looked like Cindy, but


    later someone said I looked a lot like Petra. Now, someone was saying that I looked like a popr


    female celebrity.


    "You should be happy, actually. It shows that you''re very beautiful,¡± Fred said, switching the beer in


    my hand with fruit juice.


    I nodded with a smile. "Indeed."


    This was all just a joke, so it did not affect me much.


    The after-effects of the alcohol were quite strong and I could not drink anymore, so after paying the


    bill, Fred and I left first.


    He drove me home. "Munchkin will stay at my mother''s tonight. I''ll send him to school tomorrow


    morning."


    I nodded and massaged my be. "I''ll be going upstairs now."


    Fred still took care of me, but because of Theo''s presence, his care for me had gradually turned into


    a brotherly kind.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Adults knew how to weigh pros and cons. Theo had a n extraordinary identity, and his ability was


    beyond


    the reach of most adults.


    Fred knew that he did not stand the slightest chance i n front of Theo, so he gradually retreated and


    went from being romantically interested in me to the second-best choice, which was to take care of


    me like a brother. In fact, this was the best result.


    When I saw Tyler, I had just stepped out of the elevator and was looking for my keys. He was


    standing and leaning against the door. There were cigarette butts on the ground.


    It had been a very long time since west met and he looked even more charming now. His long


    and slender body and haute couture suit had set off his extraordinary aura.


    I did not make a sound and merely nced ndly at him.


    He walked up to me. He was a whole lot taller than m e. "Carlson told me that you''re in Zenon. I


    thought you¡¯d live in the old house after leaving Whaldorf City.¡±


    I pursed my lips and merely said, "Come in and have a seat."


    The lights in the living room were extremely bright. Tyler sat on the sofa, and the lights made him


    look even more dazzling. He looked at me with a dark and deep gaze. "Did you go to the old house


    to take a look beforeing here?"


    I nodded.


    Beforeing to Zenon, I had brought Munchkin back to the old house once. The hot spring resort


    construction had already begun. Thanks to Tyler, the house was not demolished, but simple


    renovations had already been carried out.


    Although I really wanted to live there, the living conditions there were simply too poor. I had to think


    about Munchkin''s education in the future.


    His gaze wasplicated. "Why don¡¯t you want to live in the old house?¡±


    I pursed my lips and made no reply. Instead, I said," It''s gettingte. You should go back and get


    some rest. Let''s talk some other day.¡±


    He fell silent. After a very long time, he got up and walked toward the door.


    I followed behind him to see him out. He suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around to hug


    me. "I missed you so much, Wandy."


    I was stunned but quickly calmed down.


    I patted his shoulder and spoke in a mild tone, "You cane over and visit Munchkin when you''re


    free.¡±


    Time could heal everything. I had already forgiven Tyler.


    The next day at noon, Tyler came to the restaurant.


    His appearance had captured the attention of manydies. Rumors about Fred and I had been


    spreading i n the restauranttely, and the worst of them all was about Fred and I being in a


    promiscuous rtionship even though we both had families of our own.


    Who knew what sort of nder they would throw at m e this time when they saw Tylering to


    visit me.


    However, I did not care what others thought of me, nor was I concerned about what others said


    about me.


    Even if I heard it, I would ignore it and not take it to heart.


    Tyler looked at me and asked with a smile, "Want to have lunch together?"


    I still had unfinished work to do, so after thinking about it, I said, "I still have work to do. Why don''t


    you sit down and wait for me?"

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Tyler nodded with a smile and found a seat, his postureckadaisical.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tyler was a man who would often appear in financial magazines, and because of his outstanding


    appearance, he was liked by many women. He was no less popr than celebrities.


    There were quite a fewdies who recognized him and were somewhat excited. They did not even


    bother to do their work and rested their eyes on him.


    Those who did not know who Tyler was asked softly," Who is this? What is his and Miss Lane''s


    rtionship?"


    "He''s Schuman Corporations'' president, Tyler Schuman. He''s Carlson Schuman''s nephew."


    "Are they cousins, then?"


    "No way! Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    "It''s not really unheard of. Didn¡¯t you hear that Miss Lane is Carlson''s daughter? What¡¯s so strange


    about that?"


    I sent Fred a file with my phone, then stood up and looked at Tyler. "Let''s go."


    These guys could gossip however they wanted. I did not care, nor did I like to hear it. In that case, I


    could


    only choose to ignore it.


    We went to a French restaurant, sat down at a table, and ordered food. He looked at me and said


    faintly," You''ve lost weight.¡±


    I nodded. "I''ve been too busy with worktely."


    After a pause, I asked with a smile, "You¡¯re here for work?"


    "I¡¯m here to see you, of course," he replied, his gaze honest.


    I cast my eyes down. I smiled but did not say anything.


    "When are youing back to Whaldorf City?" he asked, not bothering to set the scene.


    I was a little stunned and smiled faintly. "I have no ns of going back."


    He frowned. "What about Munchkin''s future? He can receive a much better education, so why aren¡¯t


    you willing?"


    The weather was a little hot. I raised my hand and massaged my be, feeling a little irritated.


    "Can w e just have a meal together, Tyler?"


    What would happen in the future was a story for another time. The future was so still so far away.


    What were we supposed to talk about in the future if we discussed all of them now?


    He fell silent. He did not eat and just watched me eat. I t was a very strange habit of his.


    I normally could not bring myself toe to a better restaurant as it was too expensive. My one-


    month sry was very limited and I could not afford to go on a spendthrift. My meal today was all


    thanks to Tyler.


    When I came out of the restaurant, I looked up at the hot sun in the sky. To be honest, Zenon¡¯s


    summer was so hot that it could easily make someone irritable.


    I still needed to work in the afternoon, so Tyler turned t o the restaurant with me and seemed to


    have no intention of leaving. He sat in the restaurant alone.


    When it was time to leave work, he came over and asked with a smile, "Shall I take you back?"


    He said, seemingly asking for my permission. I looked at him sideways. "We''H go to the


    kindergarten to pick Munchkin up first."


    He was stunned, then the smile on his face deepened.


    In the past three years sinceing to Zenon, Munchkin had never met Tyler before. However,


    because strangers had been appearing one after another in the past few days, he seemed to not


    feel surprised anymore.


    When we got into the car, Munchkin and I sat in the back seat. He looked up at me, then looked at


    Tyler who was driving the car. "Mommy, is this man not my father too?¡±


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "What nonsense are you saying? He''s your uncle.¡±


    "Uncle?" Munchkin was stunned.


    Tyler thought he was calling him so he looked back with indefinable emotion and joy on his face.


    "Look ahead!" Seeing a car approaching in front of us, I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, Tyler reacted quickly and turned the steering wheel to avoid a collision.


    After pulling the car over to the side of the road, he looked back at Munchkin with a face full of


    anticipation. "Munchkin, call me ''Uncle Tyler¡¯." 3

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Did he need to be so excited?


    Munchkin was stunned, then he said, "Hello, Uncle Tyler."


    There was a joyful look on Tyler''s dashing face. He looked particrly excited when he looked at


    me and said, "Did you hear that, Wandy? He called me ''Uncle Tyler''."


    I nodded. In fact, I knew how he felt. Like me, he was a man who was lonely at heart. He had been


    searching his whole life for a ce to belong to.


    He felt particrly happy and warm when Munchkin called him ''Uncle Tyler''.


    He was both happy and conflicted, though not toward me or Munchkin but someone else.


    After sending Munchkin and me downstairs, we bade farewell to him.


    "Wait, Wandy," Tyler suddenly called out to me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned around to look at him, and when I saw that it was as though he had something to say to me,


    I put Munchkin down. "Be good and wait here for me. I''ll go and say a few words to your uncle."


    Munchkin nodded obediently.


    I walked over and looked at Tyler. "You can say anything to me as long as they won''t make me


    upset."


    He pursed his lips. "Wandy, if you¡¯re pregnant but the child''s father wants an abortion, what would


    you do?"


    I looked at him and narrowed my eyes slightly. "If that''s your child, then you have no reason to not


    want him. Tyler, don¡¯t disappoint those who care about you."


    He was stunned, then looked awkwardly at me. "I didn¡¯t say that the child is mine."


    I was amused. "When you looked at Munchkin, you were probably thinking that if the child was


    born, he might look just as adorable as Munchkin, no?"


    He pursed his lips and tutted, patting the steering wheel a little irritably.


    I sighed softly. "If it''s your child, then you have no reason to abandon them, let alone not want them.


    Otherwise, you''ll regret it one day."


    Just like Petra and Grayson...


    He was silent for a very long time before saying, "I''ll make a trip back to Whaldorf City ande


    back to see you a few dayster."


    I nodded. "Stay safe on the road."


    I looked at the car driving farther away and smirked. I t seemed like everybody had a life of their


    own now and was doing better too.


    After going upstairs, Munchkin went to the fridge and took out half a watermelon. He then sat on the


    sofa and ate while watching TV.


    I put on my apron and walked up to him, saying with a frown, "I''m about to cook. Don''t eat too


    much, okay?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Also, didn¡¯t I tell you that you shouldn''t eat the fruits immediately after


    taking them out from the fridge? It''s not good for your digestion."


    Munchkin looked at me and puffed up his cheeks. " You''re so naggy, Mommy."


    Me,"???"


    Was he asking for a beating?


    Seeing that I was a little mad, he quickly put down the watermelon in his hands. "I was wrong,


    Mommy. I¡¯ll eat it after dinner."


    Although he was very naughty sometimes and would make my blood boil, he would behave when


    he was supposed to behave.


    I sighed and walked over to sit on the sofa. I then put him on myp. "Munchkin, Mommy has


    something to ask you.¡±


    He was stunned. "What is it?"


    "It''s..." I paused. "Do you want to live in the city where Grandpa and Uncle are?"


    He cocked his head and thought about it before asking, "Will Pumpkin go too?"


    I pursed my lips. "No. She''ll stay with her daddy."


    "But Pumpkin will have no friends if I leave," he said a little anxiously.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    I did not say anything. He then looked at me and asked, "Is Daddy in the same city as Grandpa and


    Uncle Tyler?"


    I was stunned. There was an inexplicable feeling in m y heart.


    It turned out the child still hoped he would have a father. A child could not grow up without either the


    mother or father because neither gender could y both roles.


    Looking at Munchkin, I felt a little guilty. "Are you hoping to see your daddy?"


    He bit his lip and thought very seriously about it before saying, "Mm. If I have a daddy, then he can


    be like Theo. I can hangout with him during weekends. Daddy can also buy nice food for me like


    Theo. He can tell me stories and carry me high up."


    I nodded, not sure what to say to him.


    I had no ns to tell him about Cecilia, let alone tell Mason about Munchkin.


    Over the course of four years, this child and I had long be one. I could not bring myself to


    hand him to Mason, nor would I feel at ease doing so.


    When it came to providing him with the love of a


    father, I admit that I must not be selfish and had to find a way topensate him.


    I held onto Munchkin. "I understand. I''ll take you to Whaldorf City to see Daddy so you can be with


    Daddy every day just like other children, okay?"


    He was clearly surprised and asked with his eyes widened, "Are you serious, Mommy?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled faintly. "When have I ever lied to you?"


    "Can we bring Pumpkin too?" he asked again.


    I was stunned for a moment. ¡°Munchkin, Pumpkin isn¡¯t my child. She¡¯s Fred¡¯s child. She''ll stay with


    Fred. If she goes to Whaldorf City with us, she''ll be separated from her father. Do you wish to see


    her separated from her father?"


    The little guy shook his head.


    I stroked his head with a smile. "Munchkin, you must know that not everything in this world happens


    ording to your wishes. You can''t make decisions for others."


    The little guy seemed to understand, yet did not seem t o understand at the same time. He looked


    at me for a very long time before saying, "Let''s both go to Whaldorf City then, Mommy."


    Although we had agreed to return to Whaldorf City, I had to finish my work on hand first. Moreover, I


    had not decided when to go back yet.


    Perhaps it was Tyler''s appearance as well as Fred''s special care toward me, I ended up being


    crowded out i n the restaurant.


    Whenever there were women, there would be gossip.


    On this day, I was in the toilet when I heard someone discussing.


    "Say, who do you think is the father of Wanda''s child? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Tyler?"


    "No way. Aren''t they cousins?"


    "Aren¡¯t aristocratic families really messed up? Why else would she give up being the rich youngdy


    she i s and bring her child to such a small county?"


    "You''re right. We seem to have never heard her mentioning the child¡¯s father. Don''t tell me it''s


    Tyler''s?¡±


    "It¡¯s possible. She may have screwed her cousin and gotten pregnant, so she decided toe to a


    small county to avoid suspicion.¡±


    I felt immensely helpless when I heard what they said. Why did so many people love spreading


    false rumors?


    What were they thinking about when they were spreading these false rumors?


    I did not understand!


    "I''m on my period. Did anyone bring a sanitary pad?¡± a woman asked in a panic.


    "No,¡± two other women replied.


    "What shall I do?¡± The woman sighed. "I forgot it''s today. If I don''t have a sanitary pad, I''ll definitely


    stain my pants. I won¡¯t be able to work this afternoon."

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    It was indeed quite awkward for women to encounter this kind of situation.


    I pushed open the door and walked out, handing the sanitary pad in my hand to the woman who


    was waiting outside.


    She looked at me in a daze, obviously not expecting to see me here.


    I did not say anything and left the washroom quickly after washing my hands.


    Honestly, I was not angry because I was used to gossip by now. Besides, there was no way I could


    control what a person said. Even if I chided them, they would still say what they wanted to say next


    time, so why should I waste my effort?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I went downstairs to the front desk to check the customers who had made a booking for this


    afternoon. As I was looking through, I tried to find a chance to bring up the subject of my resignation


    to Fred.


    "Um..." The somewhat awkward voice of a woman rang out beside my ear. "Thanks for that!"


    After that, a ss of milk was ced beside my hand.


    I looked up at her. I knew without thinking that this


    was the woman who got her period in the washroom just now.


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me." I had a cold personality, so I said that almost subconsciously.


    However, after thinking about how unfriendly I sounded, I quickly added, "It''s no big deal. We''re


    colleagues and should be helping each other out."


    She lowered her head and bit her lips while saying," I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have..."


    She seemed to have a hard time finishing her sentence and looked somewhat awkward.


    I figured she was trying to say that she should not be talking behind my back.


    I stopped what I was doing and looked at her with a mild gaze. "You don''t have to apologize. I didn''t


    take it to heart."


    I indeed did not take those words to heart, because if I did, I would have been hopping mad a long


    time ago.


    "We were speaking the truth, Phyllis. Why are you apologizing?" the cashier said unkindly.


    I looked at the name tag of the woman who apologized to me. It turned out that her name was


    Phyllis Stanley.


    My time in the restaurant was too short. I did not remember many people''s names. Sometimes, I


    would have to look at their name tags to know who was who.


    Phyllis looked at the cashier and said awkwardly,"


    Stop it."


    She looked at me after that, obviously very embarrassed by it. "I''m sorry."


    She went back to work after apologizing.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, there were no customers left. Phyllis walked over and said, "Miss


    Lane, let¡¯s sit down and have a chat. I''ll buy you a cup o f coffee."


    I was stunned and was about to refuse when I saw the anticipatory look on her face. Hence, I


    swallowed the words back in. "I should be buying you a cup of coffee instead."


    We were only going to drink a cup of coffee, so drinking it in our own restaurant would do. Besides,


    it was still working hours at the moment, so we could not leave our post for too long.


    She brought two cups of coffee over and sat from across the table, saying, "Ms. Lane, please don¡¯t


    take the words I said this morning in the washroom to heart. I know I was wrong and will never


    gossip about others again."


    After a pause, she continued, "Also, thank you for the..."


    She did not say what she was thanking me for but I understood. When I saw the awkward smile on


    her face, I sighed. "It¡¯s normal for women to gossip. I won''t take it to heart."


    She looked somewhat embarrassed, probably


    ashamed of herself. "Why don''t you exin yourself?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Exin what?¡±


    "About the father of your son and your rtionship with Fred," she said, a worried look on her face.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    I smiled. "I can''t control what people say. They can say whatever they want. I can''t give everyone an


    exnation. Besides, some people will only believe what they want to believe in."


    "But if you don''t exin things, they''ll think that their guess is right." She looked somewhat nervous.


    I smiled and asked her with my brows raised. "Do you think it''s true?"


    She was stunned for a moment, looking a little awkward. "I started believing in it the more I


    listened."


    I smiled slightly. "I love the tranquility in Zenon. When I brought my child to Zenon back then, I


    nned to start a peaceful life in this peaceful ce with my child. It''s that simple. There aren''t any


    otherplicated reasons."


    "What about the child¡¯s father?" Young women were always curious.


    I smiled slightly. "There''ll be customersing soon. Finish your drink and go get ready."


    I clearly did not want to answer her question. The youngdy sensibly lowered her head to drink the


    coffee and asked no more.


    Two tables were booked yesterday and the customers


    were supposed to arrive at four. The waitresses started bustling about.


    I had reports to do and went back to my office.


    I did not hear the door open because I was listening to a song with my headphones on.


    After about ten minutes, my shoulders felt a little sore.


    I took off my headphones and stretched.


    "Are you tired?¡± A man''s sexy voice sounded behind m e.


    I was startled and jerked up from the chair, turning over to look.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked at me with a smile. "I didn''t say anything because I saw how serious you were at


    work.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°When did youe in?"


    "Quite a while now," Theo said, his face filled with warmth.


    After saying that, he picked up the ss on my desk and poured me a ss of water. He put it in


    my hand.


    I took a sip of water and sat back in my chair. "I still have work to do. Why don''t you sit down for a


    while?"


    Theo nodded and pulled a chair to sit next to me.


    He saw me put the ss of water on the table. His gaze dimmed before he grabbed the ss and


    took a sip.


    I looked at him and frowned.


    "I¡¯m thirsty,¡± he said with a natural expression.


    I knew that Theo had always been a shameless man. It would be useless to criticize him, hence I


    simply continued on with my report.


    He did not make a sound to disturb me and very quietly waited for me to finish my work.


    When I had saved my document, he asked, "Are you done?¡±


    I nodded.


    "What do you want to have for dinner?¡± The smile on his face was too dazzling to look at.


    I gave him a quick nce. "Anything.¡±


    After leaving the office and going downstairs, Theo quickly put his arm around my shoulder, so


    quickly that I did not have time to react at all.


    I noticed the strange looks around me and sighed inwardly. This man was definitely doing it on


    purpose.


    With that, the fact that I was a licentious woman was now firmly established.


    Fred walked into the restaurant while holding a folder and headed straight to Theo, passing the


    folder in his hand to him. "Mr. Grant, this is the restaurant''s information from the past two years,


    please take a look."


    Theo took the folder and handed it to me. "Why don''t you take a look?"


    Fred smiled and said to Theo, "Mr. Grant, you and Miss Lane seem to have known each other for a


    very long time."


    I frowned.


    Was he asking that on purpose?

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Theo took my shoulder and said in a tender voice," We¡¯ve been married for seven years. Of course,


    we''ve known each other for a very long time."


    He controlled his voice at just the right volume so those around him could hear it. As soon as his


    words fell, the people around us started wagging their tongues.


    Although Fred knew that my rtionship with him was not ordinary, he did not expect it to be so


    extraordinary. Hence, he was somewhat surprised.


    I elbowed Theo and stared up at him. "We''re divorced."


    Theo acted as though he did not hear what I just said." Sometimes being too charming won''t do.


    She mistakenly thought that I was messing with other women out there and secretly brought our


    child here i n a fit of pique. She refuses to listen to my exnation. I had a hard time searching for


    her all these years."


    Why was he working as a president when he was so good at making up stories? He should be a


    novelist instead!


    "I can''t believe she¡¯s Theo Grant¡¯s wife. That¡¯s shocking news, I..."


    No matter how thedies guessed, none of them had guessed that it was Theo. After the farce


    today, all the previous rumors disappeared.


    However, the gossip about me and Theo was more than enough to be the subject of their


    conversations in the future.


    I sighed softly. He deliberately came to the restaurant t o see me today. I supposed Fred had told


    him something, that was why he came on purpose.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked at Fred. "Shall we have dinner together?¡±


    Fred shook his head slightly. "I''m taking Tiana to my mom''s tonight. Maybe next time."


    We left the restaurant and got in the car.


    I looked sideways at him. "When did you arrive?"


    "I came to see you as soon as I arrived," Theo said while starting the car engine.


    It was almost time for the kids to finish their lessons. The car drove to the kindergarten entrance


    and we waited for a short time before the school bell rang. Theo followed me out of the car.


    The children were lining up to leave the kindergarten. Munchkin was the first in line for his ss, so


    when h e saw Theo from afar, his face was filled with joy. He waved at him with a smile. Theo


    smiled and waved back.


    "Theo!" Munchkin jumped into Theo''s arms as soon as


    he left the kindergartenpound. "I''ve missed you!"


    Theo was over the moon, and the smile on his face deepened. "Because you missed me so much,


    I''ll let you choose whatever you want to eat for dinner tonight."


    "I want KFC!"


    Munchkin looked at me after saying that, putting away the smile on his face. "But your words don''t


    count."


    Theo was caught betweenughter and tears while looking at me. "Do my words really not count?¡±


    I nodded.


    Munchkin spread out his hands, putting on an ''I knew it'' expression.


    On our way back, I thought about Mason and asked, " How''s Dr. Lynch doing?"


    He looked sideways at me. "He moved to South Vasetine and has been working there since.¡±


    "Is he married?"


    He shook his head. "He probably won''t."


    I was a little curious. "Is there someone he can¡¯t forget?"


    Theo smiled. "I''m not sure."


    I pursed my lips and did not ask any more questions.


    It had been four years. Was Cecilia just like a silent passerby to him? Had he forgotten her after all


    these years?


    The weather was stifling hot today. Theo cooked some food but I did not eat much. It was the same


    with Munchkin.


    There was still half a watermelon in the fridge. I took i t out and put it on the coffee table. "Both of


    you should finish it. It¡¯ll soon spoil if you don''t."


    Munchkin looked at Theo. "I nned to eat it with Uncle Tylerst time but he left without even


    coming upstairs. Now that you''re back, we can finally finish the watermelon."


    Theo looked at me. "Uncle Tyler?"


    "Tyler Schuman,¡± I said, not intending to hide things.


    He nodded, then went to the kitchen and got two spoons. He then came back and each of them


    took turns to spoon out the watermelon.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    When I finished cleaning up the kitchen and came out to sit on the sofa, Theo said, "Your mother is


    preparing a blind date for him. He was probably here to see you because he was trying to avoid it."


    I was slightly stunned. "I don''t think so. I think he has a crush on someone but is unsure, so he


    came to seek my advice."


    I was curious as to who that woman was, the one who was able to steal Tyler''s heart.


    Theo did not ask further after hearing what I said.


    He scooped arge piece of watermelon with the spoon and brought it to my mouth. "This is the


    sweetest piece. Have one."


    I pursed my lips. "I don''t really like to eat watermelon."


    Munchkin pouted. "Theo is giving you the sweetest piece, Mommy. You''re not eating it? What''s that


    called again? The thing you treasure the most may not necessarily hold the same value in other


    people''s hearts."


    What did this darn kid just say?


    Where did he learn these things from?


    Theo could not help butugh. "You know a lot,


    Munchkin."


    Munchkin stuck out his little chest. "Of course, I¡¯m smart.¡±


    ¡°Stop using your phone all day!" I reached out to p his head.


    Munchkin pouted aggrievedly. "Phones are made for people to use."


    "Stop being stubborn with me!"


    He was not afraid of me anymore now that Theo was here.


    "Alright now." Theo patted my back. "Hurry up and eat the watermelon to cool yourself off."


    I nced at him and opened my mouth to hold the spoon.


    It was gettingte. When Keith came over, Theo stood up. "It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early."


    I was stunned. "You''re..." ''Not staying back?¡¯


    I did not finish my sentence because I had already thought it over previously. I would wee him if


    he came but would not make him stay if he decided to leave.


    Munchkin did not think too much about it and looked at him with his head tilted, asking curiously,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay here, Theo?"


    He smiled slightly and bent down to stroke Munchkin¡¯s head while saying tenderly, "I still have


    things to do. I''lle and see you again when I have the time."


    Munchkin nodded, looking a little disappointed.


    I watched him and Keith leave. I fell silent for a very long time before taking Munchkin back into the


    house.


    It was still very hot at night in August.


    After counting, I realized that Munchkin would soon turn four.


    What should I get him for his birthday?


    On the weekend, Keith knocked on the door very early in the morning. I saw him carrying tworge


    bags in his hands and frowned. "What''s all this?"


    Keith pursed his lips. "Just some daily necessities and food."


    I felt something amiss. "Theo asked you to send these over?"


    Sure enough, he shook his head.


    I sighed. "Get straight to the point."


    "Mrs. Grant," Keith started, his voice a little hoarse as though he did not sleep wellst night. "Mr.


    Grant has been attending social events in Whaldorf City these few days and drank a lot of alcohol.


    His stomach isn¡¯t well. He was in excruciating painst night yet refused to go to the hospital. He


    was afraid that you''d b e worried, so he went straight to the hotel.¡±


    I was stunned but did not say anything and waited for him to continue.


    "He didn''t want me to approach you but his digestive problems can¡¯t be dyed further. I''m afraid


    further dy will only result in horrible repercussions, so I¡¯d like to ask you to persuade him."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I pursed my lips. "There''s no need for him to drink in order to socialize."


    Keith put the bags on the ground and took out his phone from his pocket, showing me Theo''s


    photos one by one. Most of which were of Theo drinking.


    "Ever since you left Whaldorf City, Mr. Grant appears a s though he''s fully focused on work but in


    fact, he''s been pushing himself off a cliff. Have you seen anyone sacrificing sleep and only sleeping


    when they feel like they can''t hold on any longer?


    "When he has nothing to do, he''ll drink. He has been hospitalized many times for stomach bleeding.


    The doctor has advised him not to touch any more alcohol but he just won''t listen."

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    After hearing what Keith said, I clenched my hands slightly.


    "Mrs. Grant, you know better than anyone that Mr.


    Grant cares about you and that his feelings for you are true. I hope you can take your past


    rtionship into ount and return to his side. Otherwise, he''ll die if this continues." Keith''s voice


    trembled slightly.


    Seeing how anxious he was proved just how bad Theo''s current situation was. It was bad


    regardless of which aspect it was.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. "Give me the ess card to his room. I''ll go over and persuade him


    later."


    After a pause, I continued, "You should go back and have some rest. Take care of yourself."


    Seeing that I had agreed to persuade Theo, he finally let out a smile. "Thank you."


    When Keith left, I stood in front of the window pondering about something.


    Who knew that in the past three years I was healing m y wounds, Theo was letting himself get hurt


    instead.


    In the eyes of many women, when a man puts down his pride for a woman and struggles to win her


    back, then that man must love that woman very much.


    Though that was not the case with Theo. Three years had passed and he had grown to be even


    wiser now.


    He did not dump his overly passionate and desperate emotions on me but gradually conquered my


    heart by letting me get used to his presence again.


    During the process, he was not overly zealous but it was difficult to refuse him and it was hard to


    push him away.


    This man was too cunning...


    After making some oatmeal, I went to the hotel and saw Theo currently sleeping soundly on a big


    white bed.


    Hisplexion was pale, and his brows were furrowed.


    I put the oatmeal on the bedside table and looked at him quietly.


    Did he really love me?


    I did not have an answer to that even until now.


    However, whether one love or did not love someone was no longer that important at this age.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Perhaps I had been staring for too long and he sensed i t in his dreams, he gradually opened his


    eyes.


    I noticed a glimmer of light gradually filling his eyes." What are you doing here?"


    His voice was hoarse, and he looked a little exhausted.


    "You''re ill, so I''m here to visit you,¡± I answered while taking the oatmeal from the bedside table.


    Theo pursed his lips. "Keith went to you?"


    I nodded. "He''s very worried about you."


    "Nosy man." He seemed displeased about Keithing to look for me.


    "Have you taken your medicine?" I looked around the room and found no trace of medications.


    He smiled slightly. "It''s just a minor illness. I can recover without taking any medications."


    I pursed my lips, sounding a little displeased. "If this really is a minor illness, then I wouldn''t be here


    anymore.¡±


    When he saw my expression sink, he held my hand." Don''t be angry. If you want me to take my


    medicine, I¡¯ll take it, alright?"


    I wanted to pull my hand back, but not only did he refuse to let go, he even tugged me hard and


    pulled me into his arms.


    The man''s body was scorching hot and unleashing intense hormones.


    "Lie down with me for a while," he said with shallow tenderness in his voice.


    He just refused to take his medications, huh?


    I frowned. "Eat something and take your medicine


    before you sleep."


    Heughed aloud, his voice filled with delight. "When did you be so domineering?"


    "Your health matters," I coldly said.


    I climbed up from his body and called Keith, asking him to buy some medicine and send them over.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    I figured Theo would not want to go to the hospital to see a doctor, hence I could only get him to


    take his medicine first and see what happenedter.


    After putting down my phone, I poured a bowl of oatmeal for him. "Eating medicine on an empty


    stomach is not good for you. Have some oatmeal first before you take your medicine."


    He stared at me with bright eyes and a charming smile on his face. "Are you going to let me eat by


    myself?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "What else?¡±


    "I want to eat by myself too, but-" He raised both hands. "I don''t have any strength now and can''t


    hold the bowl."


    Was he not very strong when he tugged me just now?


    Three years had passed and he was still such a rascal. I was silent for a very long time before


    picking up the spoon and feeding him oatmeal.


    I knew very well that if he was trying to achieve a certain goal, he would not give up that easily.


    I brought the oatmeal to his mouth, and his eyes lit up with smiles. He opened his mouth to take the


    spoon.


    He kept staring at me, and I felt ufortable under his stare. I said helplessly, "There are no


    flowers on m y face."


    "Who said so?"


    He finished the oatmeal. I put down the bowl and asked him, "How does the oatmeal taste?"


    He replied, "Very good."


    How could oatmeal taste any good?


    I sneered. "If it''s so good, then finish this whole container."


    Not only did Theo not refuse but he even said with great pleasure, "It''s my great honor."


    When Keith brought the medicine over, he saw the empty bowl on the bedside table and traces of


    oatmeal in it. He let out a pleasant smile. "Thank you, Mrs.


    Grant."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    After Keith left, Theo obediently finished his medicine.


    I wanted him to sleep but he refused to. He kept holding my hand and staring at my face. I felt very


    ufortable but he refused to let go, so I had no choice.


    "I won''t sleep unless you sleep with me." How dare he take advantage of his illness and make such


    an unreasonable request?


    I looked helplessly at him. "It¡¯s broad daylight now. I''m not sick, so why should I sleep?"


    "You can just lie beside me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Afraid that I would refuse again, he quickly added, "I sleep better when you''re beside me."


    His demeanor was no different than a child acting up. I agreed after being in a dilemma for a very


    long time.


    However, I did noty on the bed and merely sat down at the head of the bed. He rested his head


    on myp.


    I wanted to leave after he fell asleep, but probably because I did not sleep wellst night, coupled


    with thefortable air-conditioner in the room, I rested m y head against the head of the bed and


    closed my eyes. I fell asleep after a while.


    When I woke up, I was already lying in bed and covered with a nket.


    Theo was not in the room. I sat up from the bed and could vaguely hear his voice from outside. I got


    out of bed and walked out of the room. I saw him sitting on the sofa with aptop on hisp. He was


    having a video conference.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    I was just about to walk over when I heard him say in a cold voice, "I''d like to see if Zimmer


    Corporations can really afford to waste time with Grant Corporation."


    His voice was not loud but his imposing demeanor was evident. It was not hard to hear the


    harshness in his words.


    If I had not seen it this time, I would have forgotten that he was Theo Grant, the business prodigy


    who conquered the business world.


    In thest three years, I would sometimes hear others talking about Theo or read news about him


    on the inte. Many of themmented that he was cold and cruel. His means of doing things


    were ruthless.


    However, the man who was described as such was not like that in front of me.


    The man caught sight of me out of the corners of his eyes and immediately, his gaze softened. He


    made a stop gesture at theputer screen before turning around to look at me, saying with a


    smile, "You''re awake.¡±


    I nodded, my gaze falling on hisptop. "You can finish your work."


    I was afraid that he would say inappropriate things in front of everyone while on video conference.


    "This is nothing urgent." He shut hisptop before getting up and walking toward me. He opened his


    arms and took me in. "Have you not been resting well these two days? Do you want to sleep


    more?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I shook my head and lifted my hand to stroke his abdomen. "Is it still hurting?"


    There was a faint chuckle in my ear. "With you beside me, I feel like I''m full of strength. I don''t feel


    any pain."


    He buried his face in the crook of my neck, his breath zing hot. "Wanda, for the past three years,


    I''ve been thinking about how I should love you and treat you kindly if we ever had the chance to be


    together again."


    After a pause, he continued, "I kept stopping myself from finding you and thought that if we should


    meet one day, then that''s all part of God''s n. If that happens, I''ll win your heart back no matter


    what and never let go of you."


    I grabbed his shirt. "You''re too cunning."


    He knew what I meant by that and chuckled. "I''m not sure if you still hate me after three years, so


    even though I''m dying to take you into my arms, I dare not d o so because I''m afraid that you''ll run


    away again.


    Therefore, I can only test it little by little."


    I pursed my lips. "How''s the test going so far?"


    "I''m very satisfied.¡± He held me tightly. "I knew Keith would go and find you. I thought that if you


    came, then that would mean that you still care about me. I would no longer need to watch over you


    silently like before, acting like a stranger who was also close to you."


    I was slightly moved. He hadpletely changed. He began to take my feelings into consideration,


    using the gentlest way to help me face him again.


    "If it weren''t for me, perhaps you¡¯d be living a blissful life by now," I said indifferently.


    If he had married Cindy back then, he might have had a happy family by now.


    He held my hand. "If it weren''t for you, I may never know what happiness is."


    I pursed my lips and finally asked the question I had been meaning to ask for three years, "Why did


    you swap Cindy¡¯s and my DNA back then?¡±


    When I learned about it three years ago, I had wanted t o ask about it but did not have the courage


    to. I was afraid that his answer would plunge me intoplete darkness.


    However, three years had passed, so I let it drop and finally had the courage to ask this question.


    Most importantly, no matter how heartbreaking his answer would make me feel, I knew that he


    cared about me at this moment. I was a very important


    person to him and that was all that mattered.


    He hugged me and tightened his grip. "If you became Petra and Grayson¡¯s daughter back then, you


    would''ve divorced me without hesitation, right?"


    I was stunned. Even if I was not Grayson and Petra''s daughter, I was still ready to divorce him back


    then.


    He seemed to know what I was going to say and said i n a self-deprecating manner, "Without Petra


    and Grayson to back you up, it''d be hard for you to divorce w - H me.


    What he said was true. What was more, I was pregnant at the time.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    He sighed, then wore a smile on his face. However, the smile seemed somewhat bitter. "I was too


    selfish."


    "What was Tyler¡¯s role in all of this?" I asked another question that had been bothering me back


    then.


    After learning the truth, I recalled the strange things Tyler had said to me before. He probably knew


    everything from the beginning. If so, why did he not stop Theo from doing so?


    Why was he not willing to let Petra and Grayson reunite with me?


    Theo let go of me, his gaze darkening. "The Louises are tooplicated. Moreover, Grayson has


    offended many people over the years. Those guys wanted the Louises to disappear from Whaldorf


    City. If you became Grayson''s daughter and he got in trouble, can you imagine what would have


    happened to you?"


    Therefore, Tylerter used Matthew and referred me t o Carlson to be his daughter, just so I could


    receive protection from the Schumans and Theo in case I reunited with the Louises and Grayson


    got into trouble?


    They seemed to have been thinking of ways to protect me all this while, but I still ended up losing


    my child


    and Cecilia. Was it all fated, then?


    I sighed and looked out the window at the blue sky. M y heart was in a lot of pain.


    Three years was enough to heal broken wounds, but what was done could not be undone.


    I did not know the answer.


    "Wanda..." He hugged me again. "Can youe back t o Whaldorf City with me? Ever since you


    left, I''ve been preparing for the wedding and waiting for you toe back one day so we can hold a


    grand wedding. I¡¯ll let everyone know that you''re my wife, now and forever."


    His voice was low and lingering. I cast my eyes down." Lessons in the kindergarten will be over


    soon. I''m going to pick Munchkin up."


    I could not give him an answer, at least not yet.


    His pupils darkened slightly. "I¡¯ll go pick him up with you.¡±


    I shook my head and pointed at hisptop. "Your meeting isn''t over yet."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The meeting was stopped halfway through. It was estimated that Grant Corporation''s executives


    were probably losing their heads by now.


    He smiled slightly, not exactly concerned about it. He said, "I''ll ask Keith to take you there.¡±


    I wanted to refuse but eventually sealed my lips. I could not win an argument with him and I knew


    that very well.


    I went downstairs and got in the car.


    Keith kept looking at me through the rearview mirror o n the way there. He seemed as though he


    had things t o say yet did not know how to start.


    I knew very well that he wanted to lobby for Theo.


    After he looked at me through the rearview mirror again, I softly sighed. "Now that Grant


    Corporation is developing so well in Whaldorf City, you''re bound to have an extraordinary status


    being his only special assistant."


    He was stunned, unsure of what I was trying to say.


    I pursed my lips. "Between you and your wife, do you two fight because you¡¯re too busy at work or


    when you have to attend inappropriate events?"


    "No." There was a faint smile on his face. "She understands and believes in me."


    I smiled slightly. "How rare."


    As the only assistant beside Theo, Keith had an unusual status. For men, as their status rose, in


    addition to their busy work schedule, it was easy for them to lose themselves. Conflicts could


    gradually arise between husband and wife.


    However, it was not the case with Keith. He had always been clear-headed, and this was something


    I noticed when I first met him. Theo had a keen eye when it came to judging a person''s character.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    He looked at me. "There have been massive changes i n Whaldorf City in thest three years. Don''t


    you want to go back and take a look?"


    Should I go back?


    It seemed that it was bound to happen sooner orter.


    I did not say anything, so he thought I did not intend t o go back. He sighed softly. "Mrs. Grant, I


    know you may not believe what I''m about to say and maybe even think that I''m speaking for him


    because I work for him, but I can assure you that everything I say is true."


    After a pause, he continued, "After your departure, there wasn''t a single day when Mr. Grant did not


    miss you. There were several times when he could not hold himself back from wanting to find out


    your whereabouts, yet at the same time, he was afraid that you would not want to see him at all. He


    was afraid that you would be in even more pain after seeing him, so he suppressed his feelings for


    you. When he could not hold back any longer, he would numb himself with work and alcohol.


    "In the first winter after you left, he got drunk andy o n the street all night. He caught a high fever


    when he went home the next day. He said that the previous night was the happiest he''s been all


    year because he


    saw you smiling at him and forgiving him."


    His eyes were a little pink, and his voice turned hoarse. "He''s ruthless in the business world during


    the day and not a single weakness of his can be caught. But when night falls, he would get terribly


    wasted. Every night was a struggle to get by. The only way for him to get through it was to get


    himself drunk. Sometimes when he saw me while he was drunk, he would pull me and ask, ''Should


    I go and see her? At least I can look at her from afar.'' But when he sobered up the next day, he


    would be reticent again."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sped my hands together after hearing what he said.


    He stopped the car and turned around to look at me with a pleading gaze. "You care about him too,


    Mrs. Grant. Life is hard as it is, why make it even harder?"


    I heard everything from Keith about Theo in the past three years that I did not know.


    I was quite shocked. I used to think that Theo would live life the way he wanted after I left, but


    certainly not like this.


    After picking Munchkin up, we went home.


    Keith got out of the car and said, "Mr. Grant is returning to Whaldorf City tonight."


    He said those words and left.


    After dinner, I sent Theo a text. It was a simple


    message: [Safe journey.]


    A few seconds after the text was sent, he called me and said in a gentle voice, "Have you eaten


    dinner?"


    From the phone, he sounded like he was about to get o n the ne. I nodded and looked at the


    dark sky. "Yes, I''ve eaten."


    "Wait for my return." His voice was very low, but I could still hear him.


    I hummed softly and heard the boarding announcement on the other side. I said, "I''m hanging u p.


    We''ll talk after you arrive in Whaldorf City.¡±


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I was slightly dazed. Keith''s words had thrown my heart into turmoil.


    I thought I loved him at first, but then I gradually realized that I did not. The moment I knew I was


    pregnant, I started nning to leave. When I lost the baby, I knew he would be in a lot of pain, yet I


    stillshed out at him. When I learned that he had swapped the DNA report, I refused to listen to his


    exnation and left on my own.


    I seemed overly selfish. That was why things turned out this way.


    A week after Theo left, I resigned.


    Fred sat behind the table and asked me, "Does Mr.


    Grant know about this?"


    "I''ll tell him."


    He fell silent for a moment and asked, "What are your ns for the future?"


    I could see despondency on his face but could only pretend like I did not see it.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    I shook my head. "I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    My initial n was to resign after some time, then go t o Whaldorf City. However, because of Theo''s


    appearance, I could only push my ns forward because the gossip was more exaggerated than


    before.


    Fred smiled. "No matter where you go in the future, don''t forget to keep in touch."


    "Of course," I said with a smile. "I still need your help t o look after my yard from time to time."


    I had no ns of selling off the house. When Munchkin attended university next time and had a life


    of his own, I might still want toe back here.


    There was peace and quiet here. Other cities could not offer that, and it suited me very much.


    He smiled helplessly. "Let''s have a meal together before you leave, then. Let the children say their


    goodbyes."


    Tina was Munchkin''s only friend so far, hence a proper farewell was definitely necessary.


    I nodded. "In that case, bring Tina to my ce when you have the weekend off."


    It was the end of August. Many of the fruits and


    vegetables in the yard were ready to eat. In the previous years at this time, I would nt some


    more, but there was no need for that this year.


    I was leaving soon, and there were too many fruits and vegetables to finish. Hence, I went home


    and went to the yard to pick them before giving them away to the neighbors.


    After giving the produce away, I began to pack my bags.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After picking Munchkin up from school, he saw the bags in the living room and the smile on his face


    vanished. "Mommy, are we leaving this ce?"


    When I saw how upset he was, I walked over and bent down to hug him. "Munchkin, you''ll still meet


    Tina again, so cheer up, okay?"


    "But I can''t meet her every day, nor can I y with her anymore." There was a hint of sobbing in his


    voice.


    I quicklyforted him. "Be a good boy, Munchkin. Don''t cry. I¡¯ll ask Fred to bring Tina to Whaldorf


    City after this. When the timees, you''ll study in the same school and you can then y together


    every day."


    These were obviously just words to coax a child, but they still worked on Munchkin. He cheered up


    at once. "Really, Mommy?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Whaldorf City has good educational resources. I''m sure Fred wants Tina to


    receive better education too."


    "How long will it take for them to go there, then?"


    I pursed my lips. "It may not be so soon. At least until Tina attends elementary school."


    Munchkin knew what age they were going to attend elementary school, so he counted on his fingers


    and his expression sank. "That''s going to take a long time."


    I regretted it a little. I should not have stated it so clearly.


    Though with something to look forward to, Munchkin was in a much better mood than before.


    At night, Munchkin put all his favorite toys into a bag. I thought he wanted to take them with us


    when we left, but surprisingly, he brought them to the kindergarten the next day.


    When I went to pick him up at night, he passed the bag of toys to Tina in front of me. "Mommy has


    too much stuff and I can''t take these toys with me. I''ll leave them here with you for safekeeping. You


    can return them to me when you go to Whaldorf City next time."


    Tina was an introverted girl and was not very talkative. At this moment, she did not know what to


    say. After remaining silent for a very long time, she looked up and asked me, "When are you and


    Munchkining back, Wanda?"


    I did not know how to answer the question, so after mulling it over, I said, "asionally. We''lle


    back


    for New Year''s."


    When she heard that we woulde back, a rare smile appeared on her face. "If that''s the case,


    Daddy and I will wait for you in Zenon for the Regata Storica Festival.¡±


    I nearly forgot that Regata Storica wasing up, so I nodded and said, "Okay, Munchkin and I will


    come back during the Regata Storica Festival to celebrate with you."


    Hearing my answer, the kids were in a much better mood.


    Fred, who had been standing by the side without a word this whole time, looked at me and asked,


    "Have you decided on which day to return to Whaldorf City?¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    I shook my head. "I won''t go back to Whaldorf City first."


    I wanted to bring Munchkin to Salt City to take a look. I wanted him to visit Cecilia.


    Although I still could not bring myself to tell him the truth yet, I must let him know who Cecilia was.


    Cecilia was an important person to him and to me.


    On the weekend, Fred brought Tina over. None of the kids mentioned our departure. As usual, we


    ate happily and sat on the sofa chatting afterward.


    Late at night, after Fred took Tina away, Munchkin hugged me and cried.


    I understood that leaving was extremely heartbreaking for a child. It would take them a much longer


    time to ept it, unlike adults. However, we had to leave, so I could onlyfort him as much as I


    could.


    When Munchkin was tired of crying and fell asleep, I gave Theo a call.


    The call connected very quickly and a sexy, attractive voice entered my ears. "I had just pulled out


    my phone to give you a call when you called me. We have a great tacit understanding."


    I smiled, then looked out the window at the bright moon hanging high in the sky. I said, "I quit my


    job.¡±


    He did not seem surprised and said mildly, "It''s not necessarily a bad thing to quit your job. With the


    ability that you have, staying there is quite a waste of your talent.¡±


    I helplessly smiled. "I don''t have many abilities.¡±


    "Where do you n to go?" he asked, his voice warm and tender.


    I pursed my lips. "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was not lying, really. Whaldorf City was a great choice, and I would probably choose to return.


    However, what if I wanted to stay in Salt City instead after I went back?


    After all, Salt City was a big city too and it was very advanced in many aspects. Munchkin could


    receive a n equally good education there.


    Theo chuckled. "You can go wherever you want, but don''t forget that Munchkin is my son.¡±


    In other words, as Munchkin''s father, he must be involved no matter where I took him to.


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Compared to how we used to get along, the way things were now was the most ideal. He did not


    demand me t o go anywhere, but instead, patiently advised and guided me. Honestly, I preferred


    this way of getting along with each other.


    After hanging up the phone, I booked a flight ticket to Salt City.


    This was the first time Munchkin had been outside of Zenon since he could remember. When he got


    off the ne, he looked around and was curious about everything.


    After leaving the airport, he said excitedly, "Mommy, this city is huge! Is the yground here more


    fun?"


    I burst outughing. "Apart from eating and ying, is there nothing else you can think about?"


    After getting in the cab, I told the driver the name of the South Floria Apartment.


    When I left that year, I sold off my apartment and kept Cecilia''s.


    After entering the apartment, Munchkin looked at the upscale renovated house and asked happily,


    "Mommy, is this our house?"


    I nced at him. "No."


    "It''s thisdy¡¯s then?" He pointed to the picture sitting on the TV stand.


    My heart trembled as I looked over.


    In the photo, Cecilia was smiling brightly. It was obvious that she was a lively and cheerful woman.


    My hands tightened slightly. Cecilia loved dragging m e along to take pictures with her. She said that


    when w e grew old next time, we could look at these pictures t o reminisce about our old times. It


    would be something great to look back on.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    After not receiving an answer from me for a long time, Munchkin looked curiously at me. When he


    saw the tears on my face, he asked in surprise, "Why are you crying, Mommy?¡±


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment and bent down t o hug Munchkin. "Mommy will take you to


    see Cecilia tomorrow."


    Munchkin looked at the photo and nodded, saying, " Okay."


    The house had been vacant for a very long time, hence it was necessary to clean the house. I


    handed


    Munchkin my phone and asked him to sit on the sofa quietly while ying with the phone.


    He was a sensible child, so after ying with the phone on the sofa, he picked up the rag which I


    had ced on the coffee table and started wiping.


    I walked over and rubbed his head. "You know how to help Mommy clean the house now, huh?"


    Munchkin felt very proud and stuck out his little chest. "I''ve grown up."


    I looked with relief at the picture on the TV stand and said silently in my heart, "Are you seeing this,


    Cecilia? Your child has grown up. He knows how to behave


    and is a very good boy."


    The next day, I brought Munchkin to the cemetery.


    This cemetery would expand every year. The cemetery was very big now, which showed that many


    more people had lost their loved ones over the course o f three years.


    Flowers were sold outside of the cemetery, and the flower seller was an older woman. Perhaps she


    saw how adorable Munchkin was, so she smiled at him." This child is too young. It''s best if he


    doesn¡¯t go in."


    I ced my hand on Munchkin''s head. "There''s someone very important to him in there."


    The old woman sighed softly but did not say anything else.


    In the end, I picked a bouquet of jasmine flowers. They were Cecilia''s favorite when she was still


    alive.


    "Is that it?" the old woman asked.


    I then picked two more bunches of white roses, paid for them, and brought Munchkin into the


    cemetery.


    There were many steps, and it took us a long time to get to the top.


    After paying our respects to Grandma and Mom, we went to Cecilia''s grave.


    We bumped into a man standing in front of the grave. His figure was wless, while his expression


    was cold and stern.


    It had been three years. The warmth he had when we first met was gone. Instead, he had be a


    little cold.


    There were many people who grew more mature and warmer as they aged, but some would


    experience certain events in life and grow colder as they aged. They would treat others and the


    world coldly.


    Mason was probably thetter. I was not very concerned about how he had spent thest three


    years. All I cared about was that I had bumped into him in front of Cecilia¡¯s grave today. Exactly


    what kind of feelings did he have for Cecilia?


    My gaze fell on the white eustoma lying silently in front of the tombstone. I was stunned for a very


    long time.


    In thenguage of flowers, eustoma represented two things-eternal love and hopeless love. They


    were two extreme opposites.


    As the saying went, things would go into reverse when pushed to the extreme. No matter how great


    a love is, too much is as bad as too little. Hence, a steady amount is the only way to go for a love to


    last longer.


    "Mommy.¡±


    Perhaps I had been standing still for too long, Munchkin opened his mouth to speak. He looked at


    the photo on the tombstone and was a little puzzled.


    "Is this woman dead?"


    His childish voice interrupted the two people who were lost in their thoughts¡ªme and Mason.


    He turned around and was surprised to see me, though the surprisested only for a fleeting


    moment.


    The next moment, he turned to look at Munchkin and frowned slightly.


    Afraid that he would stare at Munchkin for too long and notice something amiss, I pulled Munchkin


    with me and walked up to Mason, facing Cecilia¡¯s tombstone.


    "Munchkin, thisdy is very important to me, and so i s she to you. Can you also call her ''Mommy''


    from now o n?"


    Munchkin was confused. "Doesn''t everyone have only one mother?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You can have a godmother too. We agreed back then that when we each had children in the future,


    we would be each other''s children''s godmother.


    Therefore, you need to call her ''Mommy'' too."

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Munchkin got it now and nodded obediently.


    "You must remember that she''s your mommy,¡± I stressed again.


    I could not bring myself to tell him yet that he was not my biological son, though I did not want him


    to not have any impression of Cecilia either.


    "Is this child yours?" A man''s puzzled voice rang out behind me.


    I acted like I did not hear him.


    Cecilia''sst wish was to not tell Mason about this child''s existence, hence I naturally would not let


    him know.


    Munchkin looked quietly at the photo on the tombstone. I felt a lump in my throat.


    Both mother and son had finally met. I wondered what Cecilia''s expression would look like.


    "Mommy Cecilia, Mommy said that you''re a very important person, so from now onward, you''re


    important to me too. I will think of you from time to time."


    Munchkin¡¯s voice was soft, and my eyes turned a little pink.


    Mason was not a fool. He knew that I had a miscarriage back then, so he was sure that Munchkin


    was not my child.


    He looked deeply at Munchkin and could probably figure something out.


    He looked at me. "What should I call him?¡±


    Clearly, he was asking for the child¡¯s name.


    "Nimue Lane," I said, my gaze falling on the tombstone. Munchkin used his tiny hands to wipe the


    dust away from the photo. I watched him and felt even more heartbroken now.


    Mason nodded, his throat moving. "Lovely name."


    I pursed my lips, feeling a lump in my throat. I often dreamt of Cecilia in my sleep in thest three


    years. I always saw Cecilia waving goodbye to me with my child.


    In my dream, she said, "Wanda, I''ll take good care of your child for you, so please take good care of


    my child for me too."


    I would jolt awake from my dreams and cry for some time.


    Even though so many years had passed, I still missed that child.


    Sometimes, I would think to myself. Theo had such superior genes, so the child would be as


    outstanding a s he was when he grew up, right?


    Perhaps Cecilia had left Munchkin with me to heal the wounds in my heart.


    The only thing I could do for her at the moment was to do my best to take care of Munchkin.


    "Let''s go home, Mason.¡± The sweet voice of a woman came from beside me.


    I had a hunch about the woman''s identity and looked sideways. Sure enough, it was Nadia.


    After so many years of not seeing her, she had shed off her youthfulness and grew more feminine


    now.


    She seemed surprised when she saw me, and her gaze fell on Munchkin who was standing in front


    of the tombstone. For a moment, she was lost in thoughts.


    After a very long time, she retracted her gaze. Her voice was slightly distant and cold. "It''s been a


    while, Miss Lane."


    I pursed my lips, my tone a little icy. "Hello."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I looked down, and when I saw her slightly bulging belly, I guessed that she was carrying Mason''s


    child. I felt anger surge through me.


    I turned around to look at the slightly pale-looking man and sneered. "Mason, what are you trying to


    do taking her here to visit Cecilia? Aren''t you worried that Cecilia wille to haunt you in your


    dreams?"


    What the f*ck was he trying to do?


    "Don''t get the wrong idea, Miss Lane. I was the one who wanted toe along. Don''t me Mason


    for it," Nadia said with a smile.


    I red at her with deadly eyes. "You know what you did back then. I admire your courage to show


    up in front of her. Perhaps you haven''t suffered retribution yet. That''s why you''re not afraid."


    She was half responsible for Cecilia¡¯s death back then. How dare she show up in front of Cecilia''s


    grave today? She seemed to have lived toofortably all these years.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    She was not entirely fearless. Her face became a little pale.


    "So you do know fear," I said with a sneer.


    Nadia looked at Mason as a look of fear gradually emerged on her face.


    "I see." I felt absolutely ridiculed.


    Mason still did not know how Cecilia died. How absurd.


    "Miss Lane, I know you were best friends with Cecilia, but the dead can''te back to life, so it''s


    time you put your sorrow away. After all, the living needs to continue living and stay positive."


    How bold of her to say those words!


    If I did not know what she had done, I might even hear those words and think of her as a very nice


    person.


    "The dead can¡¯te back to life, but do you know how she died?" I looked at Mason and said in a


    low voice, "Mason, have you never investigated how Cecilia died?"


    "Miss Lane!" Perhaps Nadia did not expect that I would ask Mason so bluntly, hence she panicked.


    "Didn''t Cecilia die of heavy bleeding from premature


    I saw the pleading in her eyes and the hand that was ced on her belly. For a moment, I felt


    tremendously suffocated.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The fault of the adults should never implicate innocent children.


    Although I was dying to let Mason see this woman¡¯s true colors, for the sake of the child in her


    womb, I could not bring myself to do it.


    Mason trotted up to me and asked anxiously, "How did Cecilia die?"


    I shook my head. "If you care about Cecilia, then go ahead and find out for yourself. It makes no


    sense for me to tell you."


    After a pause, I looked at Nadia and continued in a cold voice, "Miss Nadia, you¡¯d better look out for


    yourself.¡±


    There were too many people involved in Cecilia¡¯s death and this matter was tooplicated. If


    Mason wanted to know something, it was best for him to find out himself. The incident was a distant


    memory to m e. Moreover, I had Munchkin to take care of now, hence I did not want to get involved


    at all.


    Munchkin tugged on my pant leg and looked up at me. "Mommy, it''s a little cold here. When are we


    going to leave?"


    He might be young but he was not a fool. He could clearly feel the strange atmosphere between us


    three adults, that was why he wanted me to bring him away from here.


    "We¡¯ll go home now." I picked Munchkin up. "Say bye t o Mason."


    Munchkin looked at Mason and said in a soft voice, " Bye-bye, Mason."


    I obviously saw Mason''s body tremble. He raised his hand and waved, his eyes a little dazed.


    "Goodbye."


    The steps were very long. It seemed impossible to reach the end no matter how long we walked."


    Munchkin, do you like that man just now?"


    Munchkin was actually somewhat cold and lofty. He would speak to strangers in a t tone, but


    when he spoke to Mason earlier, his tone was not exactly t. That was why I asked that question.


    "I think that man is very handsome but just slightly worse than me," the little guy said with a smile.


    I figured he might have a good impression of Mason. After all, blood ties were something quite


    magical.


    "Do you not like that man, Mommy?" He yawned, seemingly tired.


    I thought about it and shook my head, saying, "I don''t like him nor do I hate him. It''s just that he


    owes me someone very important."


    "Mommy Cecilia?" Munchkin was very smart.


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Munchkin waved his fists. "I think he''s not that handsome anymore."


    I smiled but did not say anything else.


    After leaving the cemetery, I held Munchkin and stood at the roadside to wait for a ride.


    A ck Honda CR-V drove over and pulled over in front of me.


    I could guess who was in the car. Sure enough, the window rolled down to reveal Mason''s cold and


    indifferent face.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    "I''ll fetch you back," he said slowly.


    I shook my head. "It''s fine. It¡¯s still early. We can take a cab."


    Nadia sat in the front passenger seat and poked out her head to look at me. "It¡¯s hard to get a cab


    here, Miss Lane. Hurry up and get in."


    I was disgusted with her and did not want to say another word to her, so I turned around and went in


    the opposite direction.


    Fortunately, a cab was driving over here from a distance and I beckoned for it to stop.


    When the cab drove past Mason¡¯s car, I noticed theplicated look in his eyes.


    Munchkin fell asleep shortly after he got in the car, not waking up even after we had returned to the


    apartment. I carried him to his bedroom and put him o n the bed before going out to prepare lunch.


    I put on an apron and went to the living room to check my phone.


    There were several missed calls from Theo and Jerome respectively.


    It was noon now, so Jerome was surely at work.


    Hence, I did not call him back. I looked at Theo''s name, took a deep breath, and returned the call.


    The call connected. His deep and attractive voice entered my ears. "What did you do this morning?"


    "I brought Munchkin around."


    I did not want to tell him that I had brought Munchkin to the cemetery, where we bumped into Mason


    and Nadia.


    I did not want to mention the people and things from the past.


    There were movements in the bedroom, and I figured that Munchkin had woken up. I went over to


    open the room door.


    "Do you have any ns for this afternoon?" Theo asked with a smile.


    "I''ll take Munchkin out after dinner."


    Munchkin ran down from the bed and said in a clear, crisp voice, "Mommy, I woke up because I was


    too hungry."


    I stroked his head. "I¡¯ll go make lunch now."


    Theo chuckled on the other end of the phone. "You go ahead and make lunch first, then. Call me


    when you¡¯re done eating."


    I pursed my lips. "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As soon as I went to the kitchen and started cooking, the doorbell rang.


    I opened the door and saw that it was Jerome. I was stunned. "What are you doing here?"


    It was not a holiday. Did he not need to go to work?


    Jerome was holding two bags. He put them on the floor and said with a smile, "How could I possibly


    go to work today when you''ve finally left that sh*tty ce?"


    I was speechless. "Zenon¡¯s amazing. When you grow old one day and want to go over, perhaps you


    won¡¯t even have the chance to do so anymore."


    Jerome sneered. "It¡¯s better if I can''t go."


    As we spoke, he opened the fridge and found it was empty. He then looked at the kitchen counter


    where there were only tomatoes and eggs. He sneered. "Howzy could you get?"


    U H


    Munchkin ran over and hugged his legs. "I''m hungry, Jerome."


    Jerome saw the pitiful look on his face and stroked his face heartbreakingly. "There are some


    pastries in that bag. Why don''t you eat some first? I''ll make you lunch right away."


    "Okay!¡± Munchkin shouted excitedly.


    I gritted my teeth. "You brat, you''re acting like I''m neglecting you."


    Jerome carried the grocery bags into the kitchen and rolled up his sleeves to cook. I stood beside


    him to


    help out.


    "Where did you go this morning?" he asked.


    "I went to the cemetery." I put the washed vegetables o n the chopping board. "I bumped into


    Mason and Nadia at the cemetery."

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    After a pause, I continued, "Nadia is pregnant."


    He stopped moving and frowned. "Mason''s?"


    I shrugged. "I think so."


    He turned around and looked at Munchkin, who was standing in front of the TV happily eating the


    pastries. He sighed. "Don''t ever tell him about Munchkin."


    I pursed my lips. "Munchkin and he share a few simrities. He could tell."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "So what?" Jerome was chopping with a knife, and he was clearly infuriated. "As long as you don¡¯t


    admit it, h e won¡¯t have the guts to take Munchkin away."


    "Cecilia wouldn''t have died if it weren''t for Nadia, and now he''s letting Cecilia''s murderer conceive


    his child. How can he still have the cheek to reunite with Munchkin?"


    I cast my eyes down and clenched my hands slowly." She''ll get hereuppance."


    No one in this world could still live life normally after doing evil things.


    Jerome was a skilled cook, so after I washed the vegetables, there was nothing much I could do to


    help him. I went to the living room to apany


    Munchkin.


    The phone in my pocket vibrated twice. I pulled it out and saw that it was a text from Theo. [It¡¯s


    raining in Whaldorf City. I forgot to take my umbre when I went out the door today.]


    I smirked and sent a text back. [Where¡¯s Keith?]


    [He¡¯s off work. He needs to spend time with his wife today.]


    Even if Keith was not around, his secretary would never leave him with the possibility of getting


    caught i n the rain. Was he not in the office, then?


    However, I did not want to ask him where he was, so I replied: [Wear moreyers when you go out.]


    Theo replied: [Okay.]


    He then sent another text. [I''ll go and see you after I¡¯m done with my work in a few more days.]


    I nced at it and smiled but did not reply.


    [Do you miss me?]


    [Mm.] My face burned slightly.


    [I miss you too.]


    Jerome walked out of the kitchen. I switched off my phone and looked at him. "Are you done


    cooking?"


    He nodded. "Why is your face so red?" "Nothing." I quickly got up and went to the kitchen,


    After eating, Jerome offered to take Munchkin out to y.


    I was a little sleepy, so I did not follow them.


    I took a nap in the bedroom and woke up to see that I had only slept for two hours. Naturally,


    Jerome and Munchkin had not returned yet.


    I looked out the window and it seemed like it was going to rain. The sky was gray and thick with


    clouds.


    I got up and washed my face. It was boring to stay here all by myself, so I found an umbre and


    went out of the apartment.


    The misty and rainy Salt City was gorgeous. It looked just like andscape painting.


    It was not far from Grant Corporation. I suddenly wanted to go over and take a look, so I walked


    over the whole way there.


    Three years was not too long, but Grant Corporation¡¯s building and the surrounding buildings had


    changed s o much that I almost thought I was in the wrong ce if I did not look up to see the


    massive words at the top of the building.


    Grant Corporation''s office building was newly renovated and surrounded by new luxurious buildings


    as well as shopping malls. This might have be the new city center.


    After standing silently for a moment, I walked toward the square across the street.


    It was still early in the day. I sat in the square looking a t the people walking by. There were lovers


    holding hands andughing, as well as elderly who was walking while holding each other. There


    were smiles o n their faces.


    Perhaps I was in a different state of mind nowadays that I felt good about everything.


    When I noticed someone next to me, I had already been carried into a warm embrace.


    I smelled the familiar scent of the man and asked helplessly, "Aren''t you in Whaldorf City?"


    He smiled slightly. "I thought you were still in Zenon. I didn''t know you''re already in Salt City. Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    I tilted my head and leaned on his shoulder, saying mildly, "I wanted to tell you, but because you


    were in Whaldorf City, I thought I''d wait until I got there."

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    "Just let me know wherever you are or I''ll be really worried about you."


    I pursed my lips and looked up at him. "How did you know I was here?"


    He smirked, his smile wicked. "Try guessing."


    "You stalked me."


    "Stalking is such a bad way to put it." Theo kissed my forehead. "I''m protecting you."


    I lightly sneered. "That''s stalking."


    Theo narrowed his eyes and once again lowered his head, sealing my mouth with a kiss.


    This was an eager and passionate kiss. Perhaps a few people recognized Theo, so they stopped


    and stared with a startled look on their faces.


    After the kiss, I saw someone taking out their phones t o take pictures of us. I quickly held an


    umbre to hide behind it. "We''re in public in broad daylight.


    What are you doing?"


    Theo was still in the mood tough. "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn''t help myself."


    I pursed my lips. "What are we going to do now?"


    I did not want to be in the headlines the next day!


    At this moment, a Rolls-Royce pulled over in front of u s and Theo dragged me in.


    When I got into the car, I saw Keith driving the car and my mouth twitched. "Didn''t he take time off to


    go home to be with his wife?¡±


    Theo put his arms around my shoulders. "He wanted t o but I didn''t agree."


    Therefore, he did not bring an umbre with him because the weather was sunny when they both


    came to Salt City, right?


    "What do you want to eat?" Theo asked with a smile.


    I looked at the time. It was nearly five o''clock now and should be time for dinner. "Anything."


    Theo knew that I did not like fast food, so he brought me to a French restaurant.


    This was probably a new restaurant because I did not remember seeing it before.


    We went up to the top floor and sat at a table with a marvelous view. Looking down, we seemed to


    have the whole city under our feet.


    After ordering food, the waiter was just about to leave when a woman sashayed over.


    I was stunned when I saw the woman''s face.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Was this Serena Zoel, the woman everyone was talking about?


    Her appearance had captured the attention of many. However, since this was a high-end French


    restaurant, those who were dining here were all dignitaries. Everyone was here to have their meal.


    Serena looked at me, the smile on her face looked a tad stiff.


    After looking at me for some time, she shifted her gaze away from my face and looked down at


    Theo, saying softly, "I thought you''re here in Salt City for work. I didn''t know you''re here to visit a


    friend."


    Theo looked at her, his mood unstirred. "What are you doing here?"


    She smiled slightly. "I have an appointment with a friend. She wants me to help her with something."


    Theo merely nodded and did not say anything else.


    His indifference left Serena a little awkward. She looked at me again and asked, "This is?"


    "My wife," Theo replied.


    U H


    I cleared my throat and looked at Serena. "Hello."


    Theo pointed at her. "She¡¯s Serena Zoel, ourpany''s artist.¡±


    U H


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Such an introduction was, to Serena, a devastating blow. Her expression sankpletely.


    However, she was in showbiz and had great acting skills, hence she very quickly put on a smile on


    her face. She reached out to shake hands with me. "Hello, my name''s Serena Zoel. You can call me


    Serena."

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    I smiled slightly and shook her hand. "Hello, I''m Wanda Lane, Theo''s ex-wife."


    She was stunned for a few seconds before asking, " You and Mr. Grant are divorced?"


    I nodded. "We''ve been divorced for three years."


    Although Theo refused to admit it, I had to say it. This was the truth. Even if we would remarry, I did


    not want to pretend that our divorce had never happened.


    Many things were meant to be remembered, not forgotten.


    Only by remembering how hard it was to get back together after our divorce would we cherish our


    days ahead.


    Although Serena was surprised, she kept her cool and said, "I didn''t know you were divorced."


    I smiled out of politeness.


    She looked at Theo and said, "My friend is still waiting there for me. I¡¯ll be going over now."


    Theo merely nodded indifferently.


    As soon as she left, Theo looked fixedly at me. My scalp tingled under his stare. "Is there anything


    on my face?"


    Theo smirked. "Nothing."


    The waiter came up to serve the food and we did not continue on with the conversation.


    When all the dishes were served, I picked up my spoon. "Let''s eat."


    Serena and her friend were sitting not far away from u s. She could see Theo and me as soon as


    she looked up.


    Noticing her gaze, I looked over.


    Theo poured a ss of juice and handed it to me." What are you looking at?"


    I retracted my gaze. "A beauty, of course."


    I reached out to take the ss from Theo when he dodged.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my brows. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Let me feed you," Theo said with a smile.


    Was he deliberately doing it for Serena to see?


    Theo was a man who would not easily let something rest if he did not achieve his goal. Besides, if


    he continued to raise the ss like that and I did not drink from it, others would definitelyugh at


    him. I had no choice but to drink from it.


    After drinking, I said with a face full of helplessness." That''s too deliberate."


    "Although we''re divorced now, we''re considered intimate lovers too. Naturally, we have to act like


    we''re really close to each other.¡±


    Was he showing his dissatisfaction with the way I had introduced myself to Serena?


    Seeing the spoon he was holding to my mouth, I sighed softly. "I have hands and can eat by


    myself.¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "I love feeding you." u H


    The sky had turned dark earlier than usual, perhaps because it was a gloomy day.


    After leaving the restaurant and getting into the car, I leaned back in my seat and closed my eyes.


    Theo started the car engine and nced at me. "Are you tired?"


    I nodded. "I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night."


    Perhaps it was because the house was bought by Cecilia and the renovation was done by her, I


    could not sleep at night no matter what. Cecilia was all I saw when I closed my eyes.


    Theo said with a smile, "You should sleep. I''ll call you when we arrive."


    I pursed my lips. "When I went to the bar with my colleaguesst time, a man mistook me for


    Serena. After learning that I wasn''t, he eximed how simr we were. Even my colleagues thought


    we looked alike.¡± Actually, I did not really care about it. However, after hearing it from others a few


    times, it was hard not to b e curious about it. That was why I was carefully looking at Serena¡¯s face


    earlier.


    We did bear a few simrities.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Theo sneered. "No matter how simr you two are, she isn¡¯t you. Her temperament and charm


    aren''t even close to yours. She''s just a counterfeit.¡±


    I frowned. "A counterfeit?"


    Theo shook his head. "Let¡¯s not talk about her. Why don''t you get a quick nap?"


    Although I was curious, I did not continue asking.


    I initially did not want to sleep, but I grew sleepier and sleepier after closing my eyes and


    unknowingly fell asleep.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke up, I realized that Theo was carrying me. Not far in front of me was a vi.


    Was this Regal Vi?


    "Why did you take me here?" I frowned, a little displeased. "I need to go back to the apartment.


    Munchkin is waiting for me at home."


    Theo looked down at me, his warm breath carrying a trace of tobo. "I''ve called Jerome. He¡¯ll


    take care of Munchkin. You''ll stay at my ce tonight."


    I gritted my teeth. "We''re already divorced." "Hah." Theo smirked. "We are still legally married."


    I widened my eyes. "W-What do you mean by that?¡± "You haven''t taken a closer look at the divorce


    agreement in thest three years, have you?¡± Theo smiled brightly.


    "You!"


    I could vaguely guess something, though I was still a little incredulous by it.


    Theo stopped in his tracks and lowered his head to kiss my lips.


    It was a fiery kiss.


    After the kiss, he rested his forehead on mine and chuckled. "Wee home, my darling."


    I was in a daze.


    He took the opportunity to quickly walk into the vi. The interior of the vi had changed and


    everything felt strange.


    Out of the corners of my eyes, I caught Quinn and Serena sitting on the sofa in the living room. My


    expression changed. "Put me down, Theo."


    "It''s just a few more steps. Let me take you upstairs."


    Theo acted as though he did not see the women. When he walked past the servant, the smile on


    his face disappeared as he coldly ordered, "Make them leave."


    "Wait, Theo. I need to talk to you," Quinn abruptly stood up from the sofa and shouted.


    Theo frowned slightly and stopped in his tracks. He looked coldly at her. "Yes, Quinn?"


    Three years had passed and Quinn still seemed dignified and graceful as ever. Perhaps she had


    put enough effort into maintaining her appearance that there was no trace of aging on her face.


    She shifted her gaze to my face, and her expression was a little sullen. "What are you doing


    together?"


    Theo¡¯s countenance went cold. "This is my private affair, Quinn."


    The man''s tone was nd. His emotions were difficult to detect. However, there was indifference in


    his voice that seemed to be pushing everyone away.


    Quinn took a deep breath. "You¡¯re already divorced, Theo. Why are you pestering each other


    again?"


    "Quinn,¡± Theo stressed. "It''s gettingte. Please go back home."


    He was obviously ordering her to leave!


    Ignoring the look on Quinn¡¯s face, he was about to carry me upstairs.


    "Mr. Grant!" Serena called out to him.


    I looked at her, noticing her abnormally pale face and trembling body.


    The look in her eyes when she looked at Theo was incredibly familiar. That was the look of


    desperation and sadness.


    As a woman myself, I knew. Regardless of what sort of rtionship Theo and she were in in thest


    three years, one thing was for sure-she was in love with Theo.


    When Serena saw Theo looking at her with such an indifferent gaze, she said in a trembling voice,


    "Mr. Grant, I need to discuss something with you."


    Before Theo could say anything, she quickly continued, "About the endorsement, Magnificient has


    put forward very stringent conditions. I''d like to discuss-¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    "Miss Zoel," Theo interrupted her coldly.


    "It''s seven o¡¯clock at night, and these are my private hours, not working hours. You''re an educated


    person yourself, so why did you visit my house without my consent?


    "Besides, when youe to my house like this, those who know what''s going on will know that


    you¡¯re here for work, but those who don''t will think that we share an ambiguous rtionship. You''re


    a public figure, so can you please pay more attention to that?"


    He might not be the gentlest man out there, but he was definitely an elegant man. He did not use a


    very harsh tone to say those words. Instead, his tone was slow and nd.


    Serena''splexion grew even paler after what he said.


    Theo looked at Quinn and continued, "Although I have no idea how you got into my house today, I


    hope this will not happen again. My wife and I need some privacy. I hope no one will disturb us."


    Those words were cold and detached enough that any woman who heard her crush say this would


    be tremendously heartbroken.


    Thest trace of ruddiness on Serena''s face disappeared, and she looked extraordinarily haggard.


    "Theo!" Quinn voiced her dissatisfaction. "Your words are too hurtful."


    Having said that, sheforted Serena. "Serena, Theo has a bad temper and always speaks


    bluntly. Don''t take it to heart. Stay here and talk to me a while more. I''ll ask the driver to send you


    backter."


    Serena squeezed out a smile. "I¡¯m okay, Quinn. It''s gettingte. I should go back now."


    After saying that, she walked out of the vi with her head hung low, too afraid to look at Theo.


    Quinn chased after her, probably worried about her.


    Seeing her protecting Serena like that, it was not hard to tell that they shared a good friendship.


    Later, Theo sent me back to the room and leaned down to kiss my forehead. ¡°Sleep if you''re tired. If


    you want to take a shower, there are toiletries of the brands you used to use. They¡¯re all new, so


    feel free to use them."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    He left the room after that.


    The Grants had a strong family attachment. Quinn was really concerned about Theo and was not


    willing t o see Theo and I get back together. She seemed to have a lot of concerns.


    If I was in Quinn''s shoes, I would not agree with it either. After all, it was hard for two people who


    had once hurt each other to continue living together.


    Theo had switched off the lights when he went out. He did it so I could have a good sleep, but I was


    afraid of the dark, so it was hard for me to fall asleep.


    I felt a little thirsty but there was no water in the room, so I got up and left the room. I got ready to go


    to the kitchen to pour some water to drink.


    However, as soon as I left the room, I heard Theo and Quinn arguing from the living room.


    "Why can¡¯t you just forget about her? You did such hurtful things to her and she¡¯ll never be able to


    love you with all her heart. You can''t go back to how things were before, nor can you live your life as


    a normal couple anymore.¡±


    Quinn sounded very agitated. "Appearance-wise, Serena bears some resemnce to her. Age-


    wise, Serena is younger than her. You can have as many kids as you want next time. She can focus


    on taking care of you and the children at home. All you need to d o is focus on the things you need


    to do. Don''t you think that¡¯s great? Why must you hold on tightly to Wanda and let yourself get


    trapped in the past, refusing to let go?¡±


    I agreed with everything she said. Why was he letting himself get trapped in the past and refusing to


    let go? Was it not good to find someone else and start a new life? There would not be as many


    conflicts between them either.


    Theo fell silent for a very long time. I thought he was speechless, but he slowly started speaking,


    "When I first met her that year, she was only 23. At the entrance of Salt City University, she and


    Cecilia were both sitting under the shade of a tree. Cecilia took a picture of her, and when she was


    done, she said,'' Wanda, you''re so beautiful, I wonder which brat would have the honor of having


    you in the future.¡¯ Wanda smiled and replied, ''Although I¡¯m not sure which brat will have the honor


    of having me, I''ll definitely not choose the kind of brat who''s domineering and overbearing. I want to


    have a career of my own, and when I earn money, I''ll take you to travel around the world and live


    life as we wish."''


    At this point, Theo chuckled. "Such a simple and beautiful wish. I thought to myself at the time, this


    woman will always be free. She''ll forever be filled with a boundless life force that will take her


    through this life joyfully.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Little did I know, we crossed paths with each other. The heavens did not want this woman to live a


    simple and happy life.


    "When she was 25, Grandma brought her back to the Grants and told me to marry her. I knew that I


    was not destined for her, so I refused. Unfortunately, Grandma forced us to get married, and what


    was worse, I saw the affection she had for me in her eyes. I could not bring myself to watch the


    seed germinate. She was not supposed to be mine, and ultimately, she should never stay by my


    side. For two years, I did not get close to her. I wanted the affection in her eyes to disappear, but


    perhaps it was fate that she got pregnant one time when I was drunk. Everything spiraled out of


    control.


    "When things got to that point, I started treating her kindly and without reservation. I promised to


    protect her and her son, to give her a grand wedding, and to never hurt her. She has no family, no


    home, and I was everything she had. However, just as I had predicted i n the beginning, she was


    not happy by my side. I still ended up hurting her. She was in a lot of pain in this marriage,


    experiencing a lot of pain that ordinary people would find unbearable. I often thought to myself, if


    not for me, she would be living her life with great happiness."


    He looked at Quinn and let out a self-deprecating smile. "Quinn, I fell in love the first time I saw her.


    Otherwise, judging from how the Grants normally did things, did you think I wouldn''t do everything I


    could t o snatch her back? Because I love her, I chose to restrain myself knowing that she would not


    be happy by my side."


    "Theo, you..." Quinn was shocked.


    "I admit that there''s something wrong with the way I love someone. Plus, I''m responsible for taking


    care of Cindy, so I can''t bring myself to leave her behind. That¡¯s why I''ve continuously hurt Wanda


    all throughout this journey. For three years, I often wondered if I should just let her go, just like how


    it was in the beginning. If she wanted freedom, I''d give her freedom. However, I couldn''t do it. Just


    like a wolf that¡¯s ready to let go of the sheep. Not only did the sheep not run but it came toward the


    wolf. Having tasted sweetness for the first time, one would never think of letting go again."


    I stood frozen in ce with an indescribable aching in my heart. My gaze fell on the ring on his


    finger, which seemed to have never been taken off.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Quinn probably did not expect Theo to pour out his feelings to her. She opened her mouth but did


    not know what to say.


    She knew I was listening upstairs. She looked up and let out a self-deprecating smile at me.


    I turned around and went back to my room. Iy on the bed, unable to calm myself down for a very


    long time.


    This whole time I thought that Theo did not love me at all, but this was not the case.


    He loved me.


    I was sure of it this time.


    When Theo came in, I was staring at the ceiling daydreaming. My mind was a mess.


    Perhaps it was because I did not know how to face him that I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    He could tell from my breathing if I was actually asleep. He stood beside my bed and looked at me


    while smiling helplessly. "You can''t sleep?"


    I opened my eyes. "Maybe it''s been too long since I''ve been back here. I''m not used to it yet."


    The implication of those words was that I felt


    unfamiliar with this ce.


    Theo smiled slightly and climbed into bed, stroking m y cheeks softly. "I''ll keep youpany, then.


    I''m sure you don''t find me unfamiliar."


    There was a glow in his eyes, and it was soul-stirring t o look at.


    I did not want to say anything else and closed my eyes.


    It was now September and the air-conditioner needed to be switched on at night. At midnight, I felt


    cold and after moving around, I found that Theo''s body was the warmest, so I nestled in his arms.


    "The air-conditioner is probably broken." Theo''s voice was soft and melodious, a pleasure to listen


    to. "Why don''t you sleep first? I''ll ask someone to fix it."


    I held him tightly. "Don¡¯t go."


    Theo froze.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It¡¯s cold."


    "Okay, I won¡¯t go." Theo patted my back with a smile." Sleep."


    I slowly closed my eyes. No one other than Theo could offer such warmth.


    No one knew what the future held, so we might as well just live in the present.


    When I woke up the next morning, the sunlight danced through the window of the bedroom and


    formed mottled spots. After getting used to the bright light, I started searching for Theo.


    He walked out of the bathroom, and when he saw that I was awake, he asked with a smile, "Did you


    sleep well?¡±


    I nodded. "I slept pretty well.¡±


    He walked over and kissed my cheeks. "I''m going out i n a while. Want toe along?"


    "Where are you going?¡± I asked curiously.


    "I¡¯m going to check on the progress of the shooting." Theo picked me up from the bed. "And of


    course, I''m taking you out for a walk since it''s such a nice day.¡±


    I nodded, sort of agreeing.


    We went downstairs to have breakfast. Theo then brought me to thergest recording studio in Salt


    City.


    Magnificient was not only involved in the entertainment industry but also in the beauty industry.


    Logically speaking, there was a group of artists endorsing Magnificient¡¯s products, so they had no


    reason to approach entertainmentpanies that were under Grant Corporation. However, they


    still did.


    Theo was not worried about it and epted it dly.


    Normally, Theo, as Grant Corporation''s president, did not need to concern himself with partnerships


    of such level, let alonee here personally to oversee things.


    I gave him a sideways nce. Sure enough, he was here to take me around.


    In therge studio, the staff members were bustling about. Before entering the studio, Theo


    received a phone call.


    When the person on the other end of the phone was done speaking, Theo frowned, showing signs


    of anger. "You didn''t do early preparations?¡±


    "Mr. Grant, he wants to talk to you personally.¡± I could hear the trembling voice on the other end of


    the call.


    Theo sneered. "Sure."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at me. I smiled before he could say anything. "Go ahead.


    I can walk around by myself. I¡¯d be treated like a monkey if you followed me.¡±


    We were at Grant Corporation¡¯s studio, and all the staff members here knew who their boss was. If


    they saw him with a woman, it was bound to cause a stir.


    Theo summoned Keith and told him to follow me before leaving.


    Keith followed behind me. I walked a few steps and looked back at him, looking a little awkward. "I


    can walk around on my own. You can go and do your work."


    He shook his head. "Mr. Grant told me to follow you."


    Why was he still so inflexible?


    I thought he had be much more adaptable than before.


    Keith following me was not much different than if Theo were to follow me. Both attracted equally as


    much attention.


    Fortunately, I bumped into someone familiar. At least I did not have to escape from this ce


    straight away.


    "Heidi." I waved and greeted her.


    She looked even morepetent than she was three years ago. Even when she was just standing


    there without speaking, I could detect a sense of prestige within her that would cause others to be in


    awe of her.


    When Heidi saw me, she looked more surprised than I expected. Without waiting for me to walk


    over, she ran over and hugged me. "Where have you been all these years?"


    Her voice was a little shaky. I smiled slightly and patted her back. "I''m back, aren''t I?"


    Heidi let go of me with a ming look in her eyes." You suddenly disappeared without a trace and I


    was worried sick about you. I asked many people but no one knew where you went. If Mr. Grant


    hadn¡¯t told me that you were fine, I would have called the police."


    When I left three years ago, I changed my contact number. Zenon was also a county that was


    slightly far away from here, so if no one had told her, she would not have the means to find me at


    all.


    When she saw Keith standing behind me, she was stunned. "Mr. Grant brought you here?"


    I nodded. "I came out for a walk. Perfect timing, maybe you can walk with me?"


    Having said that, I looked at Keith. "Keith, can I get Heidi to take me around?¡±


    After what I said, there was no way Keith could say n o. He nodded and said, "I won''t bother you,


    then. You can contact me anytime you need anything, Mrs.


    Grant.¡±


    When he walked farther away, I held Heidi''s hand." Thank God you''re here or people would start


    watching me like I''m some kind of monkey."


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Keith is a popr figure beside Mr. Grant. I''m sure you attracted


    people''s attention when they saw him following behind you so obsequiously. Come, I''ll take you


    around.¡±


    She then continued, "You can follow me with ease. I¡¯m just an insignificant director. No one will be


    curious about you."


    I smiled. "Great."


    I followed Heidi into the studio. Along the way, she asked me how I was in thest three years and I


    sinctly exined it to her.


    At this moment, a staff member came over and anxiously said, "Heidi, Serena''s agent just called


    and said that Serena''s ill. She can''te for the shootter. What should we do?" "Everyone woke


    up early toe to the studio to prepare everything and she said she isn¡¯ting? Is this a joke?"


    "Exactly."


    All of a sudden, several staff members startedining.


    Heidi ground her teeth. "We''ve been preparing for this shoot for a week and she said she wouldn''t


    come?"


    "Miss Heidi, I¡¯ve already contacted her agent. Why don''t you speak to her?" A youngdy handed


    Heidi the phone.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    When the call connected, Heidi tapped on the loudspeaker and screamed into the phone with her


    arms akimbo. "I''m Heidi. Does your artist know whichpany she works for? Ourpany


    announced a week ago on the inte that the promo will be released tomorrow. The reporters and


    media have all been notified. If we don''t shoot the promo today, what are we supposed to deliver


    tomorrow?


    "Listen up, I want her here today even if she¡¯s going to die tomorrow. Otherwise, she¡¯ll bear all the


    costs that''ll befall Grant Corporation."


    I was stunned, looking at Heidi.


    The agent was startled by her and said in a trembling voice, "But Serena is really ill. We''re on the


    way to the hospital. Can we talk to the media about postponing¡ª¡±


    "Who are you to decide whether this should be postponed or not?" Heidi interrupted her. "Do you


    run Grant Corporation? If she doesn''t show up today, not only will Grant Corporation''s stock prices


    drop but just thepensation alone which we need to pay the brand is nothing she can afford."


    Once she heard what Heidi said, the agent panicked." Uh... Uh... Let me discuss it with Serena


    again."


    Heidi sneered. "I''ll give you half an hour. If she doesn''te after half an hour, then don''t bother


    coming at all."


    "I think Serena¡¯s too full of herself. Just because she attended several events with Mr. Grant, she


    thinks she''s the boss here and can do whatever she wants."


    "Forget about her usual stuck-up behavior, I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t even take this seriously


    enough."


    The group startedining.


    Half an hour passed and Serena was still not here yet. Heidi turned to look at me.


    I felt goosebumps under her scrutinizing stare. I swallowed my saliva. "Do you want to call her


    agent to rush her again?"


    Heidi snorted. "I¡¯ve already made it clear enough. It''s too humiliating for me to call her again."


    "W-What... are you going to do, then?"


    Heidi smirked. "Serena looks a lot like you, Miss Wanda. She¡¯s just not as good-looking nor as


    elegant a s you."


    "That¡¯s true.¡± Everyone turned to look at me.


    I could somewhat guess what she was trying to do. My mouth twitched. "Uh, it''s gettingte. I


    should go back."


    Heidi sped her hands together and put them in front of her chest, looking at me with dazzling


    eyes. "


    Miss Wanda, can you please do me a favor?" "Miss Heidi, you can''t possibly be thinking about


    asking thisdy to rece Serena to shoot the promo?"


    "I think it''s a good idea."


    While listening to what the people around me were saying, I sighed helplessly. "Do you really think


    it''s okay?"


    Heidi nodded. "You have simr facial features as Serena but have a much more outstanding


    temperament.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "If we don¡¯t shoot the promo today, Grant Corporation will suffer a


    loss. If that happens and Mr. Grant mes me for it, I might even face unemployment. With that


    being said, can you please help me, Miss Wanda?"


    U H


    "Please.¡± Heidi pretended to look pitiful.


    She was now much livelier than when she used to work with me. She was also much more


    unctuous now.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I sighed helplessly. "But I rarely take photos. If you want me to shoot a promo, I''m afraid I won¡¯t do


    the job well."

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    "It''s not hard at all." Heidi let out a gentle smile. "The photographer will let you know what poses to


    make. Just follow their guidance and pose ordingly."


    I pursed my lips and looked at the people around me. Some were constantly looking at their


    watches while some acted very anxious. I could not bring myself to refuse.


    Perhaps because the issue was now solved, everyone was slightly relieved now. Heidi held my


    hand and said happily, "Thank you, Miss Wanda."


    "Don''t call me Miss Wanda." I felt a little helpless. "I''m jobless now."


    Heidi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Alright, Wanda."


    At the age of 30, those who still stayed around were all important people. Heidi treated me with


    sincerity, so naturally, I would treat her as my friend instead of a former subordinate.


    Heiditer took me to the dressing room. I sat in front of the mirror. Heidi looked into the mirror at


    me. "If it weren¡¯t because we didn¡¯t have a choice, I wouldn''t be begging you to shoot this promo


    either. Mr. Grant loves you so much. I''m sure he doesn¡¯t want your face t


    o be exposed like that."


    She was speaking from her heart.


    I patted her hand that was resting on my shoulder. " I''m just helping you to shoot a promo. It''s


    nothing hard. Don''t feel burdened by it."


    She smiled. "You don¡¯t know how much your help means to me."


    The makeup artist and stylist went into the dressing room. After Heidi instructed them on what to do,


    she went out to make arrangements. "Miss Lane, you and Serena look so much like each other."


    The makeup artist looked at me and eximed.


    I merely smiled, not saying a word.


    "They only resemble each other when ites to their facial features. Their temperament and


    behavior arepletely different. Miss Lane is more natural, whereas Serena¡¯s behavior seems


    more pretentious inparison. It''s as if she¡¯s imitating someone. Whatever it is, the impression


    she gives me is just really strange," the stylist said.


    However, I just thought of myself as a temporary stand -in, so naturally, I did not put much thought


    into it. The two began to speak with impunity.


    "Do you think she''s imitating Cindy?"


    "Maybe. Cindy is pampered by Mr. Grant. If Serena wants to capture Mr. Grant''s attention, she¡¯ll


    definitely want to imitate her."


    "Speaking of Cindy, I haven''t heard from her for a long time." 1


    "Mr. Grant has kept her hidden. He''s keeping her in a love nest so others can''t see her."


    "How do you know that?"


    The makeup artist looked at the stylist, her mouth twitching. "I learned about it when I was assigned


    to apply makeup for Cindy. After I was done applying makeup for her, I realized that she and Serena


    were simply doppelgangers. I think Serena may have gone under the knife and used her photo as a


    reference."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The two were extremely lost in their conversation. I thought to myself that Theo probably protected


    Cindy so well in thest three years out of responsibility, right?


    "I heard that Mr. Grant and Cindy are about to get engaged. Some people in the know are


    spreading rumors saying that both of them are really sweet, is that true?"


    "Of course. Yesterday, someone photographed Mr.


    Grant and her kissing in the square from across the street of Grant Corporation. However, the photo


    didn¡¯t capture her face. A lot of people are iming that she''s Cindy, but Serena''s fans insist that it''s


    Serena."


    I subconsciously froze. Kissing in the square from across the street of Grant Corporation?


    "I saw that photo too. But I don¡¯t think it''s either of them. The woman is dressed too inly. Do you


    think Cindy and Serena would wear clothes from regr brands?¡±


    "I wouldn''t have noticed if you hadn¡¯t told me.¡±


    While they discussed, the makeup was done. The stylist looked at me and eximed, "Miss Lane,


    you look so much more beautiful than Cindy and Serena. Your features are so delicate that not a


    single w can be found. Your skin is so fair. How envious!"

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    I smiled and was just about to speak when I saw a woman in her 40s aggressively storming into the


    dressing room. She was followed by several other people.


    She was in a bad mood. "Serena isn¡¯t here yet. Who says you can use a stand-in for the shoot


    without permission?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Julie, isn''t Serena sick today? She can''te. Since she can''te, we can only find a


    recement," the staff member who followed behind her said with a bitter smile.


    Julie looked coldly at me. "Yes, Serena is sick, but she didn¡¯t say that she''s not shooting anymore.


    Look at the stand-in you found. You went and found just about anyone to rece Serena just


    because they look a little alike?¡±


    She turned to look at the stylist and makeup artist with a sneer. "Get ready, both of you. Serena will


    be here soon."


    The makeup artist and stylist were put in a tough spot. They said, "Julie, Miss Heidi said to let Miss


    Lane shoot the promo. She¡¯s done with makeup as well. She can start filming after changing her


    clothes. If we redo Serena''s makeup now, the progress of the shoot will b e greatly dyed." "Is


    your time more valuable than Serena''s? Is it that hard to do her makeup and styling?"


    Julie roared furiously.


    "Also, do you think you can get the promo shoot done just by getting a random counterfeit?"


    All of a sudden, her loud voice was the only sound in the dressing room.


    "Just because she looks a little simr to Serena, she thinks she can go from being a pauper to a


    princess? Maybe she should look in the mirror first."


    This was clearly a personal attack.


    "Who are you calling a pauper and a princess, Julie Zackariah?" Heidi entered the dressing room.


    She walked to my side and patted my shoulder to tell me that I could depend on her.


    When Heidi appeared, Julie did not cross her arms anymore and became less arrogant. "Miss


    Heidi, I''m not sure if I should say this, but you, a mere-"


    "If you''re not sure if you should say it or not, then don¡¯t say it at all." Heidi interrupted her.


    Heidi sneered. "Since when is a mere agent like you qualified to tell the people of the publicity


    department what to do? If you''re so capable, maybe I should ask M r. Grant''s permission to make


    you the director of the publicity department? You''re standing on Grant


    Corporation¡¯s ground and I''m the one working for them. What about you? Don''t say I never warned


    you t o treat those working for Grant Corporation nicer."


    "You!¡± Julie felt tremendously humiliated for being told off in front of so many people, yet Heidi¡¯s


    words made a lot of sense. For a moment, she did not know how to retort.


    Heidi crossed her arms. "What do you want to do say, Miss Julie?"


    Julie said crossly, "Looks like you have no ns on continuing the partnership with Serena


    anymore. Maybe we should discuss with Mr. Grant and see whether Serena is part of Grant


    Corporation or not."


    Heidi was clearly targeting her, yet she was dragging Serena into this and intentionally


    misinterpreting Heidi¡¯s words.


    Heidi was not afraid of her and sneered disdainfully." As you wish."


    Having said that, she looked at the stylist. "Hurry up and do Miss Lane¡¯s styling. We¡¯re ready for the


    shoot.¡±


    "Heidi!" Julie was about to be hopping mad.


    Heidi did not even bother to look at her. She picked up the inte and said, "Guards, please kick


    out those who have no business being here."


    Julie might sound like a coward on the phone but she was actually a person who cared a lot about


    her image. In front of so many people, she would naturally put on a brave front to save her image.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    "Heidi, do you think you run Grant Corporation?" she shouted furiously.


    As soon as she said that, Serena walked into the dressing room.


    She was wearing a long and clean white dress. Her hair was pulled up, and her already delicate


    face looked even smaller now.


    This was probably our third time meeting each other. When our eyes met, she looked clearly


    surprised, wondering what I was doing here.


    Seeing that she was here, Julie said obsequiously," You¡¯re finally here, Serena."


    Serena ignored her and walked up to me, her gaze slightly cold. "What a coincidence, Miss Lane."


    My eyes flickered slightly. "Hello, Miss Zoel."


    She looked at me up and down, anger crawling up her face. "Are you trying to take my ce, Miss


    Lane?"


    Heidi took my shoulders and said to her coldly," Weren¡¯t you ill and couldn''te?"


    "So?" Serena looked at her. "Do you think anyone can rece me, Heidi?"


    Julie fanned the mes. "If any Tom, Dick, and Harry can do this job, why do you still need Serena?


    Perhaps you should look in the mirror at yourself. You must be dreaming thinking you can take


    Serena''s ce.


    Hmph."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Are you listening to yourself?" Heidi was mad now." You¡¯re a person of status, so why are you


    shouting like a fishwife? Appearance-wise, there are many artists out there who are more good-


    looking than Serena. If she just wants to be pretty and notply with work requirements, why do I


    still need her?"


    "Are you listening to yourself?" With Serena there to back her up, Julie was even more sharp-


    tongued now. "You''re nothing but a publicity director. You have no say in assigning work to the


    artists. Serena is just too kind. Otherwise, just onemand from her and you¡¯d have to pack up


    and leave by tomorrow."


    Heidiughed. "Serena can make me leave with just onemand? I had no idea that Grant


    Corporation is now under the Zoels. When did they change?"


    "Everything that Mr. Grant owns belongs to Serena.¡± Julie nearly said that Serena was Mr. Grant''s


    wife, thedy boss of Grant Corporation.


    None of the staff members around was in the position to say anything and merely stood around as


    they watched in silence.


    As soon as she said those words, the staff members started wagging their tongues.


    Heidi swept a nce at them, a mocking smile on her face. "Julie, you may not know this because


    you weren¡¯t involved, but I''m pretty sure Miss Zoel knows what exactly is the rtionship between


    herself and M r. Grant."


    Serena looked sullenly at her. "Heidi, you''d better keep the details to yourself."


    Heidi was not afraid of her. "If you hadn''t gone under the knife and made yourself look like that, I


    believe you wouldn''t even have the qualification to carry Mr. Grant''s shoes.¡± After a pause, she


    continued, "Others may not know this but I do. You found the wrong person to be your reference for


    your stic surgery. It''s funny how you don''t even know who Mr. Grant truly likes after all these


    years."


    The words ¡®stic surgery'' were taboo for actresses. Serena''s expression immediately sank.


    After hearing what Heidi said, I finally realized that Serena had indeed gone under the knife with


    Cindy''s face as a reference. Moreover, her every move was very simr to Cindy''s too.


    "What are you babbling about?¡± Julie roared furiously, rushing toward Heidi and pushing her to the


    floor." Heidi, you think you can throw your weight around just because you¡¯re a little capable? Keep


    saying nonsense and I''ll take this to court and sue you for nder."


    I frowned and walked over to help Heidi up.


    She patted my hand andforted me instead. "It''s okay, don''t worry."

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    After dusting off the dirt from her skirt, Heidi looked coldly at Julie. "Before you sue me for nder, I


    don¡¯t mind suing you for deliberately inflicting personal injury. However, seeing how angry you are,


    perhaps everything I said was true?"


    Julie waspletely infuriated by her this time. She pounced at Heidi to attack her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    No one expected two adults to start a fight in front of s o many people. No one had the time to react.


    I stood in front of Heidi but she pushed me away. I fell on the dressing table, which had sharp


    edges. When I slipped my arm across it, I could not help but cry out i n pain.


    Heidi and Julie started wrestling each other on the floor. Those around them quickly crawled over to


    stop the fight. However, the two of them were in a state of extreme anger, yanking each other''s hair.


    With the identities they both had, it was simply impossible to stop the fight.


    "Stop fighting!" Someone tried to mediate with words but there was simply no use.


    Serena crossed her arms and looked at me with a nk expression.


    I nced at her and sighed in my heart. This was a scene she was hoping to see.


    Heidi was wearing high heels today, and her hair was much longer than Julie''s, hence she gradually


    lost momentum. Julie did not go easy on her strikes either. She did not only pull Heidi''s hair but she


    also started grabbing her face.


    When I saw Heidi¡¯s face bleeding after being scratched, my expression immediately sank. I walked


    over to try and stop Julie.


    When Julie saw me walking over out of the corners of her eyes, she suddenly let go of Heidi. She


    turned around and pped me.


    As everything was happening too suddenly, I was thrown off guard and suffered the full force of the


    p.


    Her p was so great that my ears started ringing. It took several seconds for me to slowly hear


    again.


    "How dare you hit her?!¡± Heidi widened her eyes and picked up the chair of the dressing table. "You


    must have a death wish!"


    Seeing that the chair was about to hit Julie, someone suddenly pushed me from behind, so the


    chair smashed against me instead.


    Heidi roared furiously. "Serena Zoel!"


    "Miss Heidi, she¡¯s merely a recement. Is she worth risking your career for?"


    Serena said with a sneer.


    Although Heidi was so mad that she wanted to end Serena, she was more concerned about me.


    She squatted down to check on me and asked in a trembling voice, "Are you okay, Wanda?"


    The chair smashed into my right shoulder just now and I felt a sharp pain at that moment, but I


    could no longer feel anything now.


    I shook my head. "I should be fine."


    Even if I was not okay, I would not say it because I was worried that Heidi would act on impulse


    again.


    "What''s going on?" A familiar voice rang out in the dressing room.


    When Heidi looked over and saw Keith, she quickly said, "Serena told us that she was sick today


    and couldn¡¯te for the shoot, so I asked Wanda to help out. But theyter arrived and voiced


    their dissatisfaction about me getting Wanda to be the recement and started a fight. What¡¯s


    worse, they even started hitting me."


    She was striving for the initiative because otherwise, there was no telling how Julie would twist the


    truth around if she spoke first.


    Keith walked up to me and assessed the injury on my face. He also noticed how I was constantly


    covering m y right shoulder. His expression turned extremely sullen. "If you don¡¯t want to stay in


    showbiz anymore,


    Miss Zoel, then just say it straight."

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    He was the only trusted aide of Theo, so the weight of his words was no less than Theo¡¯s.


    Serena''s body trembled a little, and she looked slightly scared now. "What she said isn''t entirely


    true, Mr.


    Keith.¡±


    "What is it, then?" The icy voice of a man rang out in the crowd''s ears.


    The crowd looked over in the direction of the voice and grew nervous.


    Theo quickly walked up to me and picked me up from the floor before cing me on the sofa. He


    half-bent down and stroked my cheek gently, saying with a smile. "It''s okay now."


    He got up after saying that, the smile on his face instantly disappearing.


    "Theo." When Serena saw him, she seemed to have seen her savior. Her eyes were slightly pink,


    looking a s though she was about to cry. It was as if she had suffered a great deal.


    Unfortunately, her savior did not want to entertain her at all. He swept his gaze past the faces of


    everyone there and asked in a cold voice, "Who was the one who started it?"


    All of a sudden, the air was condensed into fine ice. The onlookers looked at each other, each


    specting i n secret.


    The anger on Heidi''s face had yet to subside. She looked coldly at Serena. "Julie, Miss Zoel''s


    agent, started it. I was too angry and picked up a chair to smash it at her but Miss Zoel pushed


    Wanda, so the chair smashed into her right shoulder instead."


    She stated the facts clearly. There were many onlookers just now, so it would be useless if Julie


    wanted to twist the facts.


    Theo''s expression changed, and he bent down to check my right shoulder. "I''ll take you to the


    hospital.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The surroundings were too quiet. I could vaguely hear people discussing in hushed voices.


    Everyone was surprised and confused.


    I shook my head. "It''s no big deal. Maybe you should solve the problem first."


    I would not feel at ease leaving Heidi here alone.


    Theo pursed his lips and gently stroked my face. He looked at me with particrly gentle eyes.


    However, when he turned to look at Serena and Julie, his eyes became bone-piercingly icy.


    "Never in my dreams did I expect that my woman would one day be bullied so badly in my territory.


    Who gave you the guts to do this?¡± he said those words lightly, though they were tinged with


    bloodlust.


    Serena''s face was pale as a ghost. Her feeble body seemed to have lost the center of gravity as


    she took a few steps back.


    Julie was shocked after hearing the words ''my woman ''. Her face immediately became pale. Her


    eyes were full of doubts and confusion when she looked at Serena. She was seemingly probing


    about my rtionship with Theo.


    I did not know how Theo nned to teach these two a lesson. He could do whatever he wanted


    provided that Heidi''s work in the future was not affected.


    I tugged at Theo''s sleeve, and when he looked over with a gentle gaze, I said with a smile, "I¡¯m


    okay. Just deal with it like how you normally would. The promo hasn''t been shot yet. Heidi must be


    very anxious about it."


    He held my hand and sighed slightly. "You''re my woman. I can''t just deal with the matter of you


    being bullied so casually."


    Having said that, his dark eyes fell on Julie. They were cold and bloodthirsty. His low voice carried a


    hint of killing intent. "She hit you, so naturally, you have to hit her back."


    As soon as he said those words, Julie¡¯s legs went limp and she abruptly knelt on the floor. She


    looked at Theo and me, saying in a trembling voice, "I was wrong, Mr. Grant. I didn''t do it on


    purpose. I¡¯ll apologize to thisdy. I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I


    shouldn''t have hit you. It''s all my fault."


    Theo did not say a word and merely looked indifferently at her, his voice low and heartless. "Do you


    think saying sorry will spare you from your punishment?"


    Julie''s body trembled, and more tears started flowing out. She pleaded with me. "I''ve really learned


    from my mistakes. You can hit me back as many times as you want, but please, I beg you, let


    Serena go."

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Theo looked coldly at Julie and grabbed my hand. " Come here."


    Julie froze for a moment, then hurriedly got up from the floor and walked toward me.


    Before I could react, the sound of ps sounded. Theo held my hand and made the strike. Rather


    than saying that I was the one who struck her, it was more fitting t o say that the p came from


    him. I did not use any strength at all, and I might have already withdrawn m y hand before I even


    touched her face.


    That hard p caused the corners of Julie¡¯s mouth to bleed. Theo was the one who struck with full


    force.


    All of a sudden, the air was filled with a grim and cold aura. His anger had not dissipated yet.


    He spoke in a cold and indifferent voice, "I don''t wish t o see you again."


    One simple phrase to end Julie''s career.


    I tugged at his sleeve. "That should be enough now. Heidi is in a rush to shoot the promo.¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows and looked at me, saying helplessly, "You''ve been bullied and all you''re


    worried about is her promo shoot?"


    I did not know what else to say so I simply kept quiet.


    Theo looked coldly at Serena, his gaze bone-piercingly cold. Although he did not say a word, his


    gaze was enough to show that he was very displeased with Serena. Perhaps he was even


    disgusted with her.


    Immediately after that, he looked at Heidi and Keith, his face full of displeasure. "You can''t even


    watch after a person. What useless-"


    "That''s enough." I stopped him from continuing.


    I did not care if he scolded Julie and Serena. However, neither Heidi nor Keith did anything wrong,


    so they should not be med for this.


    Theo looked helplessly at me. "You''re too soft-hearted."


    I took his arm and said with a smile, "I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go home and have something to eat."


    Theo was stunned for a moment, then he lowered his head to nt a kiss on my cheek. His eyes


    were so gentle that they could melt a person¡¯s heart. "Alright, let''s go home."


    After everything that had happened, even if Heidi wanted me to help Serena with the promo shoot,


    Theo would never agree to it. Hence, Serena would have to d o it instead.


    I walked up to Heidi and persuaded her, saying, "No matter what happens, work is of utmost priority


    right now, so just endure it."


    She nodded. "I know."


    Serena stood on one side and looked at Theo with a sorrowful expression. However, no matter how


    long she stared at him, Theo still spared no nce at her at all.


    After Heidi and I finished talking, he brought me out o f the studio.


    Sensing the gazes from the people around me, I gently sighed. The entire Grant Corporation would


    probably blow up this time.


    Sure enough, not long after that, I could vaguely hear incredulous voices behind me. "Who is this


    woman?¡±


    "Are both Serena and Cindy her substitutes, then?"


    The voices faded into the distance. After getting in the car, I looked at him sideways. "Do you think


    Serena looks like me?"


    He smirked, then smiled lightly. He rested his fingers o n my cheeks for a moment. "She doesn''t


    deserve to be said to look like you.¡±


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Theo had not actually be warmer and kinder. Along with his growing experience, his methods


    grew even more ruthless and vicious as well. His actions were more reliable, and he was also better


    at concealing his emotions.


    He gave me all the warmth and love he had left, which left me a little burdened.


    After returning to Regal Vi, I looked at Munchkin hopping around in the yard and asked Theo,


    "When did Jerome bring him here?¡±


    "I went to pick him up." Theo parked the car and leaned over to kiss my cheek. "It''s time he came


    home."


    I smiled. "Are you afraid that I''ll run away?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can''t run away this time." He tightened his grip o n my hand. "This time I won''t let you go no


    matter what." 1


    His simple yet straightforward confession had made my face a little hot. "Let¡¯s get out of the car." 2

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    He nodded. "When I''m done with things here, we''ll go back to Whaldorf City. I''ve already found a


    kindergarten, so Munchkin can enroll straight away when we return."


    "Okay."


    As soon as we got out of the car, Munchkin ran over and hugged my leg. "Mommy, I thought you


    didn''t want me anymore."


    "What a silly thing to say." I was caught betweenughter and tears.


    Upon entering the vi, I saw a woman of about 40ing out of the kitchen and turned around to


    ask Theo, "Where''s Miss Woods?"


    "Miss Woods hasn''t been feeling well sincest year, s o I gave her some money to go home for


    retirement. This is our new caretaker, you can just call her Ms. Franca."


    I nodded to indicate that I understood.


    Dinner was being cooked, so Theo and I brought Munchkin to the living room to have a seat.


    Keith walked into the vi looking a little uneasy.


    Theo leaned against the couch, looking at him with an


    indifferent gaze.


    "I was negligent in today''s matter, Mr. Grant. I''ll receive my punishment.¡± Keith bowed his head.


    Theo sneered. "There won¡¯t be a next time."


    Keith nodded. "How do you n to deal with Serena?"


    "As a celebrity, she¡¯s far from qualified right now." Theo crossed his legs in an idle posture. "She


    has enjoyed the best treatment in thepany in thest three years, and it''s about time this ends


    here. We should give other artists a chance now."


    Keith nodded. "How should we deal with Julie, her mother?"


    Theo frowned, a cold aura lingering on his charming brows. "I''ll let you handle this ordingly. Why


    would I even hire you if you''re going to ask me everything?"


    After a pause, he frowned and continued, "Ask Heidi t o find another artist tomorrow for the promo


    shoot. If we have to dy for a day, so be it. Grant Corporation can still afford to pay the


    compensation.¡±


    "Okay."


    Suddenly, there came the sound of a dog barking outside the vi.


    I frowned. "Where is the barkinging from?"


    Keith''s body stiffened. "Mr. Randall from Peace Corp gave me a Samoyed dog. I took him home but


    my wife refused to let me raise it, so I went home to pick him u p beforeing here. I n to give


    him away to a random person."


    "Samoyed?" Munchkin¡¯s eyes lit up. "What kind of a dog is a Samoyed dog?"


    Keith gestured with his hand. "About this big, very white fur, and purebred."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Can I go out and take a look at it?" Munchkin asked excitedly.


    I was just about to stop him when Theo said, "Of course, you can."


    I froze, looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    Keith took Munchkin out of the vi, whereas I followed them uneasily.


    A Samoyed was lying on the ground in the yard, barking pitifully.


    Keith was in a rush just now and forgot to close the door, so it jumped out of the car.


    Munchkin eximed happily when he saw the dog. H e then ran over and picked the dog up from


    the ground. "He''s so adorable."


    I walked over and bent down to look at the Samoyed. " He is pretty cute."


    The Samoyed licked Munchkin¡¯s hand, then looked up at him and barked twice.


    "Can I keep it, Mommy?" Munchkin asked expectantly.


    I frowned and subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    However, Theo said, "Someone will take care of him at home. Besides, when we''re not at home,


    Munchkin won''t be as lonely if the dog is around.¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Aftering back from Zenon, Munchkin had be quieter than before. He would certainly feel


    lonely because he was no longer surrounded by ymates.


    I thought about it and nodded to agree.


    Munchkin never stopped smiling since, holding the Samoyed and refusing to let go.


    "Why don''t you give him a name?" Theo suggested.


    "I¡¯ll call him Snowy.¡± Munchkin stroked Samoyed''s back. "Its fur is whiter than snow."


    Theoughed. "Snowy will be your friend from now o n. You must be nice to him, okay?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Munchkin nodded his head hard. "Of course."


    When we got back to the vi, Ms. Franca was done making dinner, so we headed straight into the


    dining area.


    After taking my seat, I said, "Actually, you don''t really have to force her out. I''m not really hurt."


    "You''re not really hurt?" Theo touched my right shoulder.


    I gasped. "What are you doing?"


    Theo sighed softly. "If it weren''t because I was afraid that Munchkin would be worried about you, I


    would¡¯ve brought you upstairs to apply medicine by now."


    Immediately after he said those words, Ms. Franca walked in with a peeled egg.


    Theo reached out to take it, then started rolling the egg back and forth on the right side of my face.


    I said helplessly, "She didn''t p me very hard."


    I felt pain from the p but the pain did notst very long. I took a look in the mirror when I got in


    the car and no marks could be seen.


    Theo sneered. "Some people need to experience some form of pain to understand who they can or


    cannot provoke."


    I pursed my lips. "Julie is Serena¡¯s mother?¡±


    Theo nodded.


    It was no wonder Julie was so protective of Serena. It turned out that they were mother and


    daughter.


    We nned to go back to Whaldorf City on the weekend two weekster.


    As we needed to wake up early, Munchkin was not fully awake yet and crawled up to Theo¡¯sp as


    soon a s we got in the car and fell asleep in his arms.


    Although Theo and I did not tell him anything,


    Munchkin was smart enough to guess our rtionship at the moment. After spending time together


    for two weeks, Munchkin was much closer to him than when he was in Zenon.


    When we arrived at the departure hall, the surroundings were rather noisy. After Munchkin woke up,


    he held Theo by the neck and acted like a spoiled kid. "I want to drink yogurt."


    Without waiting for Theo to say anything, Keith took out a bottle of yogurt from his pocket and


    handed it to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Keith." Munchkin was polite.


    Across the bench sat a woman holding a child who looked about two years old. Munchkin was just


    about t o unscrew the cap of the bottle to drink the yogurt when he saw the child stretching out his


    hand toward him, looking very much like he wanted to drink it badly.


    Munchkin looked at his favorite yogurt drink and felt a little reluctant, but when he saw the


    seemingly desperate look on the child¡¯s face, he sighed and jumped off Theo¡¯sp. He ran up to the


    woman and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I''d like to give this to him. Don¡¯t worry, I haven''t drunk it yet.¡±


    The woman was stunned, then nodded with a smile. It was considered an agreement.


    Munchkin stared at the little boy for a few seconds before turning around and running up to me,


    asking with a smile, "Mommy, will you give me a little sister next time?"


    The child was young and did not notice anything odd about this statement. Theo pulled him over


    andughed. "If Mommy wants to give birth to a baby, it''ll b e for me."


    I was amused. Why did this man take it so seriously?


    Munchkin pursed his lips and became serious too. He looked up at him and asked, "Will you marry


    Mommy, Theo?"


    This was the first time he was asking about my and Theo''s rtionship.


    "Of course," Theo replied, his tender gaze falling on me.


    Munchkin nodded, looking somewhat cheerful now. H e looked at me and said, "Mommy, will I have


    a father after you and Theo get married? And also get a sister?"


    I smiled slightly. Seeing that it was almost time and how they were starting to check the boarding


    passes, I got up and said, "Let''s go. It''s time to board the ne."

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    When Munchkin did not get an answer, he scrunched up his brows, looking a little sad. However,


    children''s emotionse and went very quickly.


    On the other hand, after Theo entered the first-ss cabin to take his seat, he waited for Munchkin


    to fall asleep. He then held me and asked with a smile," Should we hold a wedding ceremony next


    month?"


    Next month?


    To be honest, I was not prepared to appear in public yet. I personally did not mind it, but I was


    worried that Munchkin would be hurt by the gossip.


    I looked at Theo and said softly, "It''s too fast to do it next month. Can we wait for two months?"


    Hearing my refusal, Theo was not mad. Instead, he nodded with a smile. "Okay, we¡¯ll talk about it


    when you''re ready."


    Having a wedding or not was not that important to m e. The most important thing after returning to


    Whaldorf City was to help Munchkin get used to living there.


    It was only a four-hour flight. I took a nap and when I woke up, we had arrived.


    As soon as we disembarked the ne, Theo received a phone call.


    From what he was saying, there were probably urgent matters back in thepany waiting for him


    to handle.


    After hanging up the phone, he cast his eyes down and checked his wristwatch, saying, "I''ll ask the


    driver to take you back.¡±


    I nodded. "Are youing back for lunch at noon?"


    "I am." He nted a kiss on my forehead and asked the driver to take Munchkin and me home.


    The driver drove to the entrance of the vi and I carried Munchkin out of the car.


    It was still the same ce, though I could no longer recognize any of the servants and caretakers


    here.


    The driver gathered all of the servants, probably giving them instructions or something.


    Munchkin was not awake yet. I carried him upstairs t o the bedroom.


    Iy on the bed but did not feel drowsy at all, so I started scrolling on my phone.


    I scrolled to a headline about Grant Corporation and Zimmer Corporations. I tapped on it.


    For the past three years, bothpanies had been unabashedly contending with each other,


    seemingly having no desire to put a stop to it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Some people said that it was not a fight between


    Grant Corporation and Zimmer Corporations but a battle between Theo and Matthew.


    Both men were equipped with extremely keen business instincts, and both handled matters sternly


    and decisively.


    Quinn had always been the one managing Zimmer Corporations, no?


    What happened after I left?


    At 12 noon, Munchkin woke up.


    He looked at the unfamiliar room and blinked. "Where are we, Mommy?¡±


    I stroked his head and smiled. "We''ve arrived in Whaldorf City."


    "Is this our home in Whaldorf City?¡±


    I nodded.


    I brought Munchkin to the bathroom to wash his face. After going downstairs, Munchkin asked,


    "Mommy, is Theo not at home?"


    "He¡¯s gone to thepany to work. He should be back soon."


    Munchkin liked Theo very much, and I could see that after observing their interaction for several


    days. He relied on Theo very much.


    However, I still felt a little worried when I thought of Mason. What should I do if Mason was one day


    determined to get Munchkin back?


    Munchkin was in good spirits after getting enough rest. Curious about the new ce, he ran around


    the living room and wandered around the yard.


    I sat in the yard waiting for Theo. Keith brought over Snowy, which he had asked someone to


    transport over.


    He did not leave after that and walked up to me, looking a little hesitant.


    I asked curiously, "What''s wrong?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Grant is probably stuck in a traffic jam."

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    I was stunned for a moment. Why was he reporting such a trivial matter to me?


    He probably noticed my confusion, so he raised his right hand and pointed to his wristwatch with a


    finger from his left hand. "It''ll be one o¡¯clock soon. Mr. Grant told me that he promised you toe


    back for lunch, s o he has toe home. But there''s a traffic jam on the road."


    K H


    Why did I suddenly feel like I was being treated as a petty person?


    After about 20 minutes, Theo came back.


    I watched as he stood in front of me, his forehead lightly beaded with sweat. He looked like he had


    come home in a hurry.


    His dark eyes were dazzling like ck stones with streaks of light shining through. "I''m notte, am


    I?"


    I suddenlyughed, then wiped his sweat after getting on my tiptoes. "Did you run back?"


    He would not be sweating so much if he came back by car.


    He took off his jacket and said in a rxed manner,"


    Just take it as an exercise." "You don''t need to rush next time. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere," I


    could not help but say these words after wiping his sweat. There was a hint of warmth in my heart.


    He smiled. "I know, but I just can''t wait to see you sooner."


    The honeyed words were blurted out of his mouth, and I could not help butugh.


    Munchkin ran over and hugged his legs, saying in a soft voice, "Theo, are you not strong enough?


    Why do you need to exercise?"


    A child¡¯s words carried no harm. Theo picked him up and looked at me with an obscure gaze. "I''ve


    always been very strong."


    Me,"???"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the caretakers were done cooking, he went upstairs to take a shower and came down with a


    file i n his hand.


    After handing the file to Keith, he said, "Go and get Munchkin''s enrollment procedures done."


    Keith took the file and left. Munchkin rested his chin o n his hand and sighed, looking slightly


    unhappy.


    Naturally, Theo saw that, so he asked with a smile, " Don''t you want to go to school, Munchkin?"


    Munchkin shook his head. "I don¡¯t have any friends in the new school. What if they crowd me out?


    What if I can''t make friends? I''ll be alone until I go to elementary school and grow up all alone."


    Theo and I were cracked up by his words.


    "You''ll find a friend, Munchkin. You¡¯re so adorable,¡± Theoforted him.


    Munchkin was notforted at all. Instead, he grew even grumpier. "Adorable isn''t the adjective for


    boys. I f I''m adorable as you say I am, Theo, then I certainly won''t get a friend."


    After a pause, he sighed and continued, "What a worrying future."


    Theo was about to say something else when I stopped him. "Ignore him."


    Every time this child started talking like that, his words and his heart would contradict each other.


    He surely had other bad ideas in mind. I had experience i n this. Ignoring him would be the best way


    to do it.


    Seeing that his n had fallen through, Munchkin pouted. "Mommy, 1 want a toy car that I can


    drive."


    I burst outughing. "I''ll buy you one when you make friends.¡±


    He probably knew very well that there was no room for discussion after I said that, so he did not


    take it too far.


    Theo would handle Munchkin''s enrollment, so I was not very worried about that. I just needed to


    prepare the things that Munchkin would need for school.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    After dinner, I went back to the bedroom to organize m y clothes. They were some cheap clothes


    which I wore out of habit and felt veryfortable in.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Theo came back from the study and walked in when I was folding my clothes. He came to my side


    and snatched the clothes away. "How can I let you do this kind of thing?"


    Having said that, he began folding my clothes.


    The man had extremely slender fingers. There was a watch worth millions of dors on his wrist,


    and I thought to myself that one contract that this pair of hands signed was enough for me to live


    out the rest of my life. However, his hands were now folding my clothes.


    Seeing the dazed look on my face, he looked up with a warm gaze. "What are you thinking about?"


    I pursed my lips. "I''m thinking about what to do if Munchkin can''t make friends when he goes to


    kindergarten?"


    "He won¡¯t." Theo put the folded clothes into the closet. "He¡¯s my son, and those children will be


    eager to be friends with him."


    "I''m afraid those who befriend him for his identity


    aren''t true friends."


    The school that Theo found was naturally the best. Most of the children there were from families


    that were rich and distinguished. When I was still working in Grant Corporation back then, I


    overheard a department manager saying that if there was a child who was more well off in the ss,


    other children¡¯s parents would tell their children to get closer to the child.


    This was a very bad thing. Children of this age were obviously very innocent. Who they hung out


    with should be entirely up to them.


    Theo put his arm around my shoulder. "Don''t worry so much. Munchkin is a very clever child. I¡¯m


    sure he can tell who is sincere in wanting to be friends with him."


    I nodded and said no more.


    When Theo was done folding the clothes, I said," Munchkin''s school has been decided, so I should


    find a job soon and go to work as normal again."


    He frowned and expressed his disapproval. "You can rest a while more."


    I pursed my lips. "I''ve been resting for more than half a month now."


    "What about joining Grant Corporation?" he said, sweeping his gaze across the clothes in the closet


    as though I had too few clothes. "I''ll ask someone to buy you some more clothes tomorrow.¡±


    I shook my head. "No, these are enough for me."


    If he asked someone to buy me more clothes, they would no doubt be specially tailored by


    designers and would cost an exorbitant amount. I was not particr about fashion and had always


    prioritizedfort. No matter how many more he purchased, they would only end up as decorative


    items.


    He did not continue to persuade me and pulled me to sit on the bed, saying warmly, "Consider


    coming back t o Grant Corporation."


    I wanted to refuse, but after considering his character, I knew that refusing was not going to be that


    easy. Hence, I simply said, "Wanting to work is one thing and wanting to do something I love is


    another. Grant Corporation is really good, but work gets very busy there. If I were still in Zenon, then


    I would definitely want to go to Grant Corporation more than anyone just to make a living. But now


    that I have you, I don''t need t o worry about making a living anymore so I want to do the things I


    want to do."


    He did listen to me. "What do you want to do?"


    "My dream as a child was to be awyer, but I didn''t do well enough in the college entrance


    exam, so I chose another profession."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "So you want to go back to school?"


    I nodded.


    One needed to do work that one enjoyed in order to feel like one was not purely making money but


    enjoying the work too.


    He nodded and smiled. "Okay. Tomorrow, I''ll have Keith go find a good training ss."


    I chuckled and looked up at him. "Does it feel like you''re raising another daughter?¡±


    Heughed. "It''s an honor to raise you."


    I leaned on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. I could not help but feel at ease. The future was


    unpredictable. The best thing to do was to live in the moment.


    Theo still had work to do. He went to the study after staying in the room with me for a moment.


    I went to the bathroom to take a shower and came out t o lie on the bed. I looked at the dim light


    overhead and found it hard to fall asleep.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    I nced at my phone. Half-past ten was not considered toote. I nned to take a look at


    Munchkin in his room.


    Worried that Munchkin would be too afraid to sleep in an unfamiliar environment or could not find


    the light switch when he went to the toilet in the middle of the night, Theo had ced a nanny in his


    room.


    I opened the door and the nanny, who was lying on the bed, woke up.


    She switched on the lights, and when she saw it was m e, she immediately tried to get out of bed.


    I reached out to stop her and whispered, "I''m only here to take a look because I was worried."


    The nanny nodded with a smile. "Munchkin is sleeping very soundly. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of


    him."


    I pursed my lips. "If he has a nightmare at night and is looking for me, don''t worry about disturbing


    me even i f I''m asleep.


    "Alright, Mrs. Grant. I understand."


    Afraid that I would wake Munchkin up, I did not enter the bedroom to check on him. I exined a


    few more things to the nanny before leaving.


    I stopped in my tracks when I passed by the study.


    Theo was still busy at work at this hour. It seemed like he had a lot of work to do.


    I sighed lightly and went downstairs to the kitchen. I poured a ss of water beforeing back up


    again, knocking on the door of the study.


    "Come in." The man¡¯s low and sexy voice came from the study.


    I pushed the door in and saw Theo sitting in his office chair with a pile of documents in front of him.


    "I suddenly feel like I''ve been transported to ancient times." I walked over and put the ss on the


    desk." And you''re the emperor."


    Theoughed and put down his pen, holding my hand. "You can¡¯t sleep, my queen?"


    Iughed. "When do you n to rest?¡±


    Theo was not in his 20s anymore, and coupled with his bad stomach, staying upte had affected


    his health.


    He narrowed his eyes, his thin lips curving upward." Are you making an invitation?"


    It took me a long time to figure out what he meant by that. I could not help but blush, saying, "I¡¯m


    just worried about you and want you to sleep early.


    Staying upte is bad for your health."


    I nned to leave after saying that.


    Sinceing to Whaldorf City from Zenon, he had been treating me with the courtesy of a


    gentleman and never overstepped.


    Had it not been for his obscure gaze at this moment, I would have almost forgotten about this.


    After taking only a few steps, he held me back. "Can w e talk, Wanda?"


    I was stunned for a moment and turned back to see the weariness on his face. This must have


    something t o do with work.


    I could not help but return to his side, raising my hand to stroke his brow. I asked softly, "How long


    has it been since you''ve slept well?"


    He looked up at me and raised his hand to encircle me in his arms. His head was resting on my


    lower abdomen, while his voice was deep and low. "It¡¯s been three years.¡±


    Those four simple words left my body slightly stiffened.


    He held me in his arms, and there was weariness in his voice. "I was used to having you by my


    side, so I couldn''t sleep after you left. Every time Iy on the bed and closed my eyes, all I saw was


    you. That made i t even harder to fall asleep.¡±


    I cast my eyes down and looked at the top of his head, a little lost in thought.


    Theo did not say anything else after that and closed his eyes while maintaining the same posture.


    There was warmth lingering in the air.


    After a few minutes, I said, "Go sleep in the bedroom."


    He responded, pulling me back to the bedroom with a face full of weariness.


    We had been sleeping separately this whole time, but this time, he pulled me into the same bed and


    locked me tight in his arms as though he was afraid I would run away.


    I wanted to push him away at first, but when I saw his eyes closed and the weary look on his face, I


    could not bring myself to do it.


    I thought I would not be able to fall asleep but surprisingly, I could. I even fell into a deep sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, I opened my eyes and saw the man''s stubbled chin. He was not


    awake yet and I was still tightly encircled in his arms, unable to move at all.


    I tried a few times and gave up. I looked quietly at his face as he slept.


    The man had charming facial features. His dark eyes were firmly shut; his curled eyshes were


    particrly good-looking; his face when he slept was calm and peaceful. His usual lofty and


    condescending demeanor was nonexistent, which made him seem exceptionally warm and calm.


    I could not help but reach out to touch his curled eyshes. At just the slightest touch of my


    fingertips, he woke up.


    Our eyes met. His gaze was as deep as the abyss, his starry dark eyes stirring slightly. "You''re


    awake?"


    I nodded and shifted my body, trying to struggle out of his arms only to be held down by him. "Sleep


    a little longer."


    I looked at the time. It was already past eight. I asked with a frown, "Don''t you need to go to work


    today?"


    He smiled slightly. "It''s okay to be a littlete."


    Sure enough, the boss was not afraid of anything.


    However, I could not continue sleeping, so I said helplessly, "I can''t sleep anymore."


    His lips moved slightly, his voice low and deep. "Lie down with me for a while.¡±


    I had no choice but toy down t. I stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    I suddenly remembered something and my body stiffened. "Theo, you-" 1


    He looked at me with a deep gaze. "I''m a normal man, after all."


    I still felt very awkward. "Let me go, I want to get up."


    He did not move. "I¡¯ll be done in a moment."


    I did not move an inch.


    After a very long time, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ten minutester, he came out of the bathroom and I nced intentionally and unintentionally at


    him.


    He noticed it and asked with a smile, "Did I scare you?"


    I shook my head, my cheeks still burning. "The caretaker came up just now and said that breakfast


    is ready."


    He smiled. "You should go and wash up. We''ll go down to have breakfast together once we''re


    done."


    Even though we did not file for divorce back then, we had been separated for three years, so legally,


    we were divorced by default.


    It was unseemly for us to be together like that again. W e were both aware of it. i


    While we were having breakfast, Keith came over and said that the school enrollment had been


    arranged and Munchkin could be enrolled today itself.


    If Munchkin could go to school, I would no doubt want him to go. However, he was not very willing.


    Even so, I refused to spoil him when it came to schooling, so I decided to send Munchkin to school


    after breakfast.


    A lot of anxiety was involved when a child had a change of environment. Theo decided to take


    Munchkin to school with me.


    When we arrived at the kindergarten, a female teacher was waiting at the gate. She looked like she


    was in her 20s.


    When she saw Theo, she was a little shocked. "Mister... Mr. Grant. I''m the junior ss teacher. My


    name''s trainee Tammy."


    Her reaction waspletely normal. For three years, Theo had been building enterprises in


    Whaldorf City. His otherworldly good looks itself were enough to cause many women to fall for him.


    Besides, the scandals of him and Serena were the only things they heard in thest three years. No


    one had heard anything about him being married. With that, many believed that Theo was still a


    bachelor, which turned him into a subject of fantasy by many women.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    When Rainee learned that Munchkin was his son, she was evidently in low spirits. The way she


    looked at me was especially hostile.


    I was not too concerned. I did not mind as long as she could take care of Munchkin properly.


    Munchkin followed her into the kindergarten. It was already quitete by now. There were still a


    bunch of things back at thepany waiting for Theo to handle, so I declined his offer to drive me


    home.


    When the driver brought me home, I took myptop and went to sit in the gazebo, intending to look


    up the conditions for applying for Whaldorf University.


    The application would be open in December and the examination would be in March next year. I still


    had a lot of time to prepare.


    When it was nearly noon, I returned to the vi and nned to watch TV in the living room for a


    while. As soon as I sat down on the sofa and picked up the remote control, the phone in my pocket


    started vibrating.


    I took it out and saw that it was an unknown number.


    Thinking that it was a spam call, I hung up. However, the other party called again. Spam calls would


    not


    usually attempt a second time, so I picked it up this time.


    A mild and calm voice of a woman sounded. "It''s been a while, Wanda."


    Even after three years, I could still tell that this was Cindy¡¯s voice.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, she did not mind either. "I''m at the vi''s entrance and can''t go


    in. Can youe out? Let''s have a chat."


    I got up and walked to the door. I looked toward the vi¡¯s entrance, and sure enough, there was a


    sports car there. Cindy was standing next to it.


    "What do you want to talk about?" I did not know what else was there for us to talk about.


    Well, not entirely, though. We could talk about Theo, but if we were to talk about him, then I was not


    at all interested."


    "Anything." She chuckled. "Honestly, I quite miss you after not seeing you for three years."


    Whether it was her tone or voice, it was hard to hear other implications in those words. I could not


    help but exim about how time could actually change a person.


    Even the impulsive and capricious Cindy seemed to have be more mature today.


    I thought about it for a few minutes and said, "Wait a minute."


    I went upstairs to get changed before walking out of the vi.


    When I got closer, I realized that Cindy¡¯s appearance and temperament had changed drastically.


    She loved wearing light-colored dresses previously, but she was now wearing a formal-looking white


    suit paired with a pair of ck high heels. Her straight hair back then was now permed intorge


    curls, which made her look very mature.


    Before I could say hello, Keith walked up behind me.


    I turned around to look at him. "What are you doing here?¡±


    "I¡¯m always here, Mrs. Grant,¡± Keith said in a nk expression.


    U H


    "Are you going out, Mrs. Grant?¡± His gaze fell on Cindy, who was standing outside the door.


    I nodded. "She wants to talk to me."


    He did not want me to go out all alone and said, "I¡¯lle with you.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    I did not refuse. Theo was definitely different from before. Every bit of his life was scrutinized closely


    by the media. Keith was worried that I might run into trouble if I went out alone. After all, as Theo''s


    woman, my safety was of utmost importance to him.


    However, had he gone from being Theo''s special assistant to my bodyguard?


    When I looked at Cindy, she said with a smile, "It''s been a really long time.¡±


    I smiled slightly, feeling a little dazed. She had be more mature and charming. Now that she


    had a career of her own, she was no longer the ordinary woman who was only dependent on Theo.


    I said, "It''s been a while."


    "Let¡¯s go for a cup of coffee," she said. Her gaze fell on Keith as she continued, "There''s a private


    cafe that''s quite concealed."


    I nodded. Before I got into the car, I saw several Leopards driving over not far away. They were


    parked neatly in front of Cindy''s car. Immediately after that, several men who looked like


    bodyguards got out of the car.


    Keith shielded me and said in a deep, calm voice


    while looking at Cindy and me. "There''s no need to go t o the cafe. Come in if you want to talk."


    Cindy apparently did not expect the sudden appearance of these men. After hesitating for a


    moment, she narrowed her eyes and said, "It''s fine. It¡¯s just a few words. I''ll leave after speaking."


    After a pause, her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Looks like someone is more eager to see you than I


    am."


    I pursed my lips and did not say a word.


    She put her phone in her bag and crossed her arms. Looking at me, she asked, "Since you''re


    divorced now and chose to leave back then, why did youe back?"


    Those words were said in a blunt and calm enough manner. She had really changed a lot.


    I retracted my gaze from the ck-d bodyguards and replied ndly, "This is my business and it


    has nothing to do with you, Cindy."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She sneered. "It has something to do with me, of course. I''ve worked so hard to be a better person


    in thest three years to be a woman who''s worthy of him. Now that you''re suddenly back, how are


    you going to repay all the hard work I¡¯ve put in in thest three years?"


    There were bodyguards at home who were guarding the door at all times. They were well-trained


    and rushed over to stand in front of the three of us.


    I looked at Cindy and saw that there was no expression on her face. "If there was a chance for you


    two to get together, then it wouldn''t be taking so long."


    Her face turned cold. "Wanda Lane, you destroyed my love and my family. I wish you weren''t back.


    Now that you''re back, do you think I''ll just take it lying down?


    "I¡¯m warning you, if I can''t get him this time, I¡¯ll not let both of you have it easy either."


    Her words did not set me off. Standing in her shoes, she was not wrong for being obsessed and in


    love. She was working hard to fight for what she wanted and that was quite inspirational.


    I nodded and saw a Rolls-Royce driving over from afar. I looked at the license te and knew that it


    was not Theo. I quickly said, "Don''t practice double standards, Cindy. Ask yourself, haven¡¯t you


    done enough hurtful things to me? But if you insist on treating me as a thorn in your side, then I''ll


    y this game with you to the end.


    "However, I hope you understand that you and Theo will never stand a chance together. Even if I''m


    not here, you''ll not be together either. You¡¯re not 20 years old anymore. Are you sure you want to


    keep wasting your youth like this?"


    After a pause, I continued, "You can be crazy for love if you¡¯re only 18 or 20, but now that you''re 30,


    you should know that sometimes life is more important than love. You have beauty and ability, so


    even though you have no chance with a man like Theo, I''m sure there are many outstanding men


    around you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with choosing second best."


    I was speaking the truth, but I should not be the one saying this because no proud woman would


    allow herself to be insulted like that. Therefore, she got mad.


    When her hand came down, it was blocked by Matthew, who came striding over. After such a long


    time of not meeting him, the man''s countenance had grown to be even darker and more


    sullen. The viciousness on his face was even more intimidating than ever.


    "You don''t want your hand anymore, huh?" The man''s voice was extremely low and carried endless


    coldness.


    Cindy drew out her hand and looked down. The man''s grip was so strong that her wrist had be


    very red.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Matthew''s eyes were bone-piercingly cold. "Touch a single hair on her body and I''ll make you pay


    with your life.¡±


    Cindy looked up and red at him for a few seconds before looking at me. She said mockingly,


    "Wanda, sometimes I really am envious of how you have so many men protecting you. However,


    don''t you think you''re too sickening for still wanting the favor of other men when you''ve already won


    Theo''s favor?"


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    One should not argue with someone who was prejudiced against one as it would only be a waste of


    breath.


    Matthew pulled me behind him and said in a cold, stern voice, "You''re just jealous."


    After a pause, he continued in a mocking manner, "If she can win the favor of so many people yet


    you can''t, then that just means that she¡¯s way better than you. I can even say that you''repletely


    unqualified to be mentioned in the same breath as her."


    This man''s tongue was still as sharp as ever.


    However, what he said was right. Cindy was jealous of me and I had been clear about that for a


    very long


    time.


    Cindy was furious but she dared not scream or yell at Matthew. She could only ask in a mocking


    tone, "Does your fiancee know that you¡¯re in love with another woman?"


    Matthew frowned, his face covered in ice. "What does that have anything to do with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me." Cindy sneered, looking at me.


    "Wanda, don''t say I didn''t remind you, but as humans, especially as a woman, we have to know our


    ce. Mr. Zimmer has a fiancee. Theowy and he are both distinguished figures. If scandals start


    going around, then I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stay in Whaldorf City any longer."


    Her words contained a trace of threat. I was really quite impressed by Cindy. Keith would pass on


    her message to Theo. In other words, she would anger both Theo and Matthew.


    I thought she would at least be smarter after three years, though I did not think that was the


    case anymore.


    Sure enough, the low atmospheric pressure surrounding Matthew could send shivers down one¡¯s


    spine. There was killing intent in his eyes as he said," You should be grateful that I don''t hit women.


    However, don''t even think that you''re going to get away with it either. Someone will eventually have


    to


    tell you one day about what you can and cannot say."


    Immediately after saying that, he grabbed Cindy''s arm and twisted it.


    Cindy''s body hit the car, and herplexion paled considerably.


    Matthew sneered. "You''d better stay away from her. Judging from your current capability, you''re not


    even qualified toy a finger on her."


    Knowing that she would not stand a chance even if she stayed here, she red viciously at us


    before turning around to get into the car.


    Three years had passed, and now that I was meeting Matthew again, I did not feel at all touched. I


    merely felt that time had passed too quickly.


    He looked at me and broke the silence first. "Since you¡¯re already divorced, you shouldn''t be


    staying here anymore. I''ve bought you a house and prepared everything you like."


    I felt an urge tough but eventually held it back. I looked at him calmly. "Even though we''re


    divorced, I''m still his ex-wife. What would be of me if I stayed in your house?"


    He frowned, his countenance a little eager. "What do you want to be?


    "I¡¯ll give you anything you want."


    I smiled slightly. "Even if I want to be your wife?"


    He revealed a look of surprise. "Are you for real?"


    I sighed. "Matthew, you¡¯re engaged. Liz is a lovely girl. Don''t spoil the ship for a penny worth of tar.


    You''d be more foolish than a fool."

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    After a pause, I wanted to clear things up further so I continued, "Three years ago, we made it very


    clear that we¡¯ll remain friends forever. Theo and me will forever have our lives entangled. You


    deserve to live i n happiness, but I''m not the one who can bring happiness to your life."


    He fell silent for a moment, and there was no disappointment on his face. His hostile face was calm


    as ever. "I''m not asking you to love me, I just need to know what I want."


    He leaned closer to me and lowered his voice. "I regretted it. I should not have left with nothing that


    night three years ago."


    I froze and looked up at him with anger in my eyes." Were you the one who set me up?¡±


    On New Year''s Eve three years ago, I drove to the airport to pick Tyler up but was taken away by


    someone before I could reach my destination. Thankfully Salt City was the Grants'' territory so this


    matter was suppressed. Otherwise, there was no telling what kind of consequences it could bring.


    Later, as the person who took me away that night could not be identified, Quinn was said to be the


    one who did it. Hence, she spent a year in jail as a


    punishment by Theo.


    If he had not brought it up now, I might think for the rest of my life that she was the one who did it.


    It was no wonder Quinn kept thinking of ways to separate Theo and 1.1 was pretty sure that she


    hated m e.


    He smiled slightly and a little grimly. "My initial n was just to separate you and Theo forever, but


    little did I know, you grew even closer instead. What surprised me even more was that your


    separation was caused by his own error.¡±


    He cast his gaze on me. The man whom I had not met for so many years was no longer as close


    and affectionate now. What was left today when we met each other again was only unwillingness.


    "Since you''re already separated, why didn''t you just put an end to it?"


    I sighed. There was no way to eliminate his obsession. I merely looked up at the somewhat


    scorching hot sun and squinted my eyes. "Matthew, I just want to live my life."


    He was my savior, after all. I could not bring myself to say anything that was too harsh to hear.


    He pursed his lips, not saying a word. After a very long time, he said, "I can give you the life you


    want but Theo can''t."


    He was too obstinate and I could only sigh. "It''s gettingte. I need to go.¡±


    I turned around. Keith walked up to me and sighed in his heart, seemingly afraid that I would leave


    with Matthew.


    My wrist was held back. Matthew said unwillingly, "I took photos of you that night three years ago. I


    also hold a lot of information that I can use against Grant Corporation. I don''t mind forced love.¡±


    This was a tant threat!


    I froze and looked at him a little incredulously. "Why?"


    We had never done anything to hurt each other and there was no animosity between us, yet why


    had we reached this point?


    If it were not for him back then, I might have left with my child. He gave me a new life and I was


    utterly grateful for that. I thought that we had be very good friends. I thought he was the most


    important friend I could ever have in my life, but it turned out to just be my wishful thinking.


    How did we get to this point?


    Matthew sneered. It was hard to read his emotions." I''d rather destroy you if I can''t have you.¡±


    This man made me feel scared. I broke free from his hand and looked at him with a face full of fear.


    Matthew did not say anything else and looked deeply a t me before turning around and leaving.


    When we got back to the vi, I sat nkly on the sofa, still in a daze. My mind was full of the words


    Matthew just said.


    Why would he do that?


    Was it simply because he loved me?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Theo came back half an hourter, looking very anxious and running into the vi. There was a


    layer o f beaded sweat covering his forehead.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw me sitting still on the sofa. He came over to sit down and


    took m e in his arms. He said in a low voice, "If Cindyes and looks for you again, don''t go out


    and see her."


    As expected, Keith had told him everything.


    I recalled the things Matthew just said and asked, "Is Quinn living in Salt City now?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He froze for a moment and nodded. "After she was imprisoned, Matthew took over Zimmer


    Corporations a s a matter of course, so it¡¯s no longer possible for her t o take back Zimmer


    Corporations anymore after she was released. That¡¯s why she came back to Salt City."


    Matthew med Quinn for his parents'' death back then. He nned the incident three years ago to


    punish Quinn and I knew how he felt, but why would h e use the incident from three years ago to


    threaten m e? Was it just to make both Theo and I suffer?


    I hugged Theo''s waist and closed my eyes a little wearily. "How did Matthew be like this?¡±


    He pursed his lips, not saying a word.


    Thinking about the grim look on his face earlier, I sighed softly. "He has changed too much, and I


    find him incredibly strange now. He would never threaten me three years ago. I want to know what


    happened to him after I left."


    Theo let go of me. There was a calm look in his eyes." He came back from overseas and didn''t


    keep his identity a secret. After Quinn was imprisoned, he easily snatched Zimmer Corporations


    back. He was still very normal at that point.¡±


    "When did he start bing abnormal then?" I asked worriedly.


    "After Jeshua learned about the truth of Nancy''s death, the media under Grant Corporation wrote a


    news report about Nancy¡¯s cheating and published it o n the Inte. Jeshua was already unwell at


    the time and was not able tost until the new year."


    "What did you say?" I widened my eyes.


    Theo was stunned.


    Jeshua had passed away?


    No one told me that, so I did not know anything about i t.


    Theo held my hands. "No one told you, right?"


    I squeezed my eyes shut and buried my face into his arms. "Who did this?"


    How evil could a person be to tell an ill old man the real cause of his daughter''s death?


    Theo pursed his lips and gave an irrelevant answer," Matthew holds a grudge against Grant


    Corporation, and I learned that he set you up three years ago. As a result, both of us regard each


    other as a thorn in our sides. We fight openly and covertly in the business field, but none of us has


    benefited from it. He wants to take you away, probably trying to use the Schuman family''s power


    against me."


    I sighed, feeling a little helpless. I leaned on his chest, not wanting to speak again.


    Why were there so many terrible things going on?


    In the next few days, Theo saw that I was in a bad mood and had Keith purchase a lot of books


    about the bar exam. He was probably worried that I would be too idle and begin entertaining wild


    thoughts.


    On this day after eating lunch, the servant told me that Quinn was here.


    I put down the book in my hand and got up to meet her at the door.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    More than half a month had passed since west met. She looked a little tired and not as radiant as


    before.


    It was only after she went to the living room, sat down on the sofa, and drank the tea that the maid


    just made did she tell me her purpose ofing over. "I''m


    Theo''s cousin and we''ll always be family. Therefore, a s his cousin, I think I have the right to make


    certain decisions."


    After a pause, she continued, "You¡¯re not a married couple anymore, and since you''re no longer


    married, I hope you¡¯ll put an end to this once and for all. Stop getting involved with each other.


    When you proposed a divorce back then and did not want any alimony, I honestly thought it was a


    bad idea because you did your share of taking care of this home. Therefore, I''ll try my best to


    compensate you when you leave this time."


    She was here to drive me away.


    I pursed my lips. "Quinn, you''re just Theo''s cousin and not really a senior. Do you really think you''re


    qualified to make this decision for him?"


    Quinn froze while drinking tea. She looked calmly and indifferently at me. "Your identity is an


    unusual one. You¡¯re Tyler and Yvonne''s goddaughter and Grayson


    and Petra''s biological daughter. I hope you know that because you have an unusual identity, there


    are certain things that you must never do because reputation is more important than your life. I''m


    doing this for your own good."


    I had to admit that she did have a point, though her intentions might not be so pleasant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I fell silent for a long time and got up. "You have a point, Quinn. Theo and I aren''t married, so co-


    living is surely going to affect our reputation. I''m sorry for making you worry for us. I''ll leave


    immediately.¡±


    Having said that, I got up to go upstairs to pack my bags.


    "Wait." Quinn stopped me. "You can move two dayster after you find a ce. If you leave now,


    aren¡¯t you simply telling Theo that I¡¯m driving you away?"


    I raised my eyebrow. "Are you not?"


    Her countenance froze. She was dumbfounded and embarrassed for a moment. However, itsted


    for only a fleeting moment before she continued, "Of course not. I''m doing it for your sake. I want


    you to have a good reputation as ady."


    I smiled slightly with a nk look on my face. "I appreciate your good intentions.¡±


    She shook her head, the awkwardness on her face dissipating. She said with a smile, "You¡¯re


    Theo¡¯s ex-wife, so it''s fine for you to stay at his ce for a day or two after having just returned to


    Whaldorf City with your son. You don''t need to be in a rush to move. Besides, Theo wouldn¡¯t want


    you to leave. While you''re still here, you can start looking for a new ce and make an excuse to


    move out so he won''t be that upset about it."


    In other words, she wanted Theo and me to get into an argument first so that there was an excuse


    for me to move out?


    I nearlyughed out in anger. Selfish people could always think of all sorts of bad ideas in order to


    achieve their goals.


    "There''s no need to give so many excuses. I didn¡¯t have ns on staying here for too long anyway


    and it was only a matter of time before I moved out," I said in a cold voice.


    After going upstairs and keeping all my clothes in the luggage, I came down and saw Quinn


    standing in my way. She persuaded me with determination. "Can¡¯t you listen to me and move out a


    few dayster, Wanda?"


    I smiled slightly. "I was going to move out sooner orter anyway, so I might as well move out today


    since I have the time."


    Keith had been at the vi these days, so when he saw me lifting my luggage trying to leave, he


    quickly gave Theo a call.


    Later, he rushed over to stop me and asked with a frown, "Where are you going, Mrs. Grant?"


    "You don''t need to know." In a fit of pique, I found Keith to be an eyesore as well.


    Keith dared not stop me. After stepping out of the vi''s door, I booked a ride from an e-hailing app.


    Quinn did not expect that I would be so insistent on leaving now and was simply impossible to stop,


    so she looked at me and said with a slightly pale expression," Wanda, I''m not trying to drive you


    away, I¡¯m just-"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    "I know you¡¯re not trying to drive me away, Quinn." I cut her off. "I''ll give Theo a callter and ask


    him not t o me you.¡±


    After saying those words, the ride I hailed happened t o arrive. I did not want to hear the rest of


    what Quinn had to say and opened the car door to get in.


    I went to a budget hotel and nned to stay there for a night before looking for a house tomorrow.


    Not long after I entered the room, someone knocked o n my door.


    I walked over and saw Matthew through the peephole.


    I opened the room door and looked coldly at him. "You sent someone to follow me?"


    I was disgusted by him, so my tone was naturally grumpy.


    He was unconcerned, and the smile on his face remained. "Looks like you epted my words."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he continued, "Leave Theo. That will be the best decision you¡¯ll ever make."


    I pursed my lips. "Please leave if you have nothing else to say."


    Matthew let out a bitter chuckle. "I do.¡±


    ¡°Spit it, then." There was still no expression on my face.


    He was still in a pretty good mood, asking, "Can Ie in?"


    I hesitated for a few seconds before stepping aside.


    If I did not let him in, he probably would not let this drop so easily.


    Matthew entered the room and sat on the bed. "With your current identity, it¡¯ll not be fitting for you to


    stay i n a hotel. Go to my ce.¡±


    My gaze turned cold. "If this is all you want to talk about, then please leave immediately."


    After we bade farewell the other day, we were more or less not on good terms anymore.


    He looked at me with mild and indifferent eyes. "I''ll be heartbroken if you''re so cold to me."


    After a pause, he continued, "After we met in France, I returned home shortly after that. I still


    couldn''t get you out of my mind. After going home, I learned that you and Theo had divorced and


    your whereabouts were unknown. Those who knew where you were refused to tell me and even hid


    your whereabouts from me. I had no choice but to find time to go to different cities to look for you. I


    searched for you for three whole years."


    He recounted calmly, his words were not as cold anymore. Instead, they felt slightly warm. It was as


    though he had gone back to his old self again. "I couldn''t stop myself from missing you every single


    night. I kept wondering where you were and if you were okay.¡±


    If he had said these words to me three years ago, then I might still feel guilty about it and unsure


    how to respond to his feelings. However, all I wanted to do now was to drive him away.


    The man in front of me had changed. He had be a stranger to me. The Matthew I knew was


    already dead.


    I took a deep breath and said, "Listen up, Matthew. I will only say this once. If you n to use me to


    partner up with Grayson to bring Grant Corporation down, then all I can say is that you¡¯ve ced


    your bet wrongly. I didn''t acknowledge them as my parents three years ago and will also not


    acknowledge them now. As for the Schumans, Tyler hates your guts and will never work with you.


    Pestering me will not benefit you in any way. It¡¯ll only make me hate you even more."


    Matthew fell silent for a very long time before walking up to me and pulling up the sleeve of his right


    arm, revealing a long scar.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    I recognized the scar because I was the one who gave i t to him.


    "After you were discharged from the hospital that time, I brought you to the house I prepared for


    you. You were in a terrible state at the time and would often hallucinate. If no one called you, you


    would sit alone in front of the window, daydreaming all day. I knew you wanted to die, so I sealed all


    the windows before you moved in. When your illness struck and you couldn''t open the windows, you


    went to search for a knife in the kitchen. Do you know why I was able to show up on time? It''s


    because I installed a surveince camera in every corner and watched you the whole night without


    sleeping. When I saw you searching for a knife at midnight, my heart nearly stopped in shock. I tried


    to snatch the knife from you and you started waving both hands. I did not care if the knife was going


    to cut me and snatched the knife away from you. The sight of blood brought you back to your


    senses and you broke down and cried. You caught a high fever overnight and grabbed my hand


    while apologizing profusely. But how could I possibly me you? I''ll never me you."


    He spoke in an indifferent tone, and his countenance was calm. My chest, however, was in a lot of


    pain. So


    much time had passed that I almost forgot what had happened back then.


    He smiled slightly. "Later, you woke up, and I ordered for all the knives and tools to be kept away. I


    thought that you would stop harming yourself when these items were no longer lying around, but


    you would still bang your head on the wall. I was still too afraid to sleep at night."


    Those days were too hard to get by. One would always choose to forget the most painful memories.


    He mentioned it in detail, and my heart ached vaguely yet I could not say a word.


    I pulled my hand back and opened my mouth to say thank you. However, it just felt so shallow that I


    chose to remain silent instead.


    He smiled slightly. It was hard to read his emotions, but they contained a hint of viciousness. "You


    started getting better day by day. I thought you won¡¯t have anymore feelings for Theo and wouldn¡¯t


    return to his side after how deeply he hurt you. But I was surprised you chose to forgive him in the


    end."


    He said in a self-deprecating manner, and his smile was sarcastic. "Tell me, were my


    companionship and protection all for naught?"


    I had no words to retort, so I pursed my lips speechlessly.


    He sneered. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Wanda, but the night my parents passed away one after


    another, do you know how much I struggled at night? I couldn''t sleep at all. All I saw when I closed


    my eyes was my parents before they died. I wished you were by my side at the time. If you could''ve


    apanied me through those difficult nights, I thought it could at least be less painful. But it was


    all just wishful thinking. You only had eyes for Theo."


    I felt suffocated and wanted to apologize, but my apology just seemed too weak.


    Matthew smirked. "Wanda, the love I once had for you has now been reced by hatred."


    This was his truest and bluntest thought.


    All feelings should be mutual.


    If one enjoyed the goodness of others without getting anything else in return, then the unease in


    one''s heart would apany one for a lifetime.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I might just end up feeling guilty toward Matthew for the rest of my life.


    When he pulled me out of hell yet sank into hell himself, I chose to stand on the sidelines. It was


    only right for him to hate and resent me.


    After Matthew left, I sat dazedly on the bed for two hours. When it was nearly time for Munchkin to


    get off school, I went to the kindergarten. However, when almost all of the kids had left, I still did not


    see Munchkin. I was on tenterhooks. After approaching his teacher, I learned that he was picked up


    a long time ago by Keith.


    Without thinking, I knew that Theo had ordered him t o do so.


    I did not go to the vi to pick Munchkin up but went back to the hotel instead.


    Iy on the bed at night but could not fall asleep no matter what.


    Perhaps anyone in this world could criticize Matthew but not me.


    I had to take full responsibility for what had be o f him today.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    I did not sleep the whole night. The doorbell rang the next morning. I opened the door, and


    unsurprisingly, I saw Theo.


    Our eyes met. We had not seen each other all night and he already looked a little wretched.


    He did not shave when he woke up this morning, and his clothes were probably the same as the


    ones he wore yesterday.


    "Can Ie in?" he asked, his voice sounding slightly haggard too.


    I nodded and made way for him.


    He looked at me with a warm gaze. "I''m sorry.¡±


    I had remained in the same posture the whole night, s o my body felt slightly stiff at the moment. I


    moved m y neck and sat on the bed, saying, "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to apologize."


    It was Quinn''s own intention toe to see me and drive me out. This had nothing to do with Theo.


    The man grabbed my arm and gave me a gentle tug. I was instantly pulled into a tight embrace.


    "This will not happen again."


    It sounded like a promise as well as an assurance.


    I nodded to indicate that I understood.


    I did not sleep all night and my heart was more or less at peace when I leaned on him now.


    I was tired and craved the warmth of his body. I closed my eyes and said, "If you''re not busy today,


    can you take a nap with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He smiled. "If this is your request, then I''m free the whole day."


    How could he possibly be free? I saw how busy he had been these days but I wished to be willful


    for just a little while.


    There must be at least a few days in one''s life where one lived for oneself.


    How great would it be if life could go on calmly and peacefully like that? It would be really great,


    though I knew that it was not possible.


    When I woke up, it was already dark outside. I had slept the entire day.


    Theo sat leaning against the head of the bed beside m e, aptop ced on hisp. Seeing that I


    had woken u p, he put theptop aside and lowered his head to kiss my forehead. "Did you have a


    good rest?"


    I nodded. "I had a sweet dream."


    "What did you dream of?"


    "I dreamt of everybody gathering in the small yard in Zenon eating watermelon." I cast my eyes


    down, my


    voice growing hoarse. "Everybody wasughing."


    Theo knew who everybody was.


    He gently sighed and held me tight. "I''m d that everybody''s happy."


    I did not speak further and recollected myself in silence.


    "I kept the vi for you for when you woulde back, but there are many bad memories for you


    there. Now that you''re back, what do you think about changing to another vi?"


    I smiled. "Aren''t you worried about having your photos taken by the media saying that you found a


    new lover and are keeping your mistress in a splendid abode?"


    He stroked my waist and rubbed his stubble on my face. "The part about a new lover is false, but a


    splendid abode is true." 1


    I pushed him away and said with a smile, "I''m not going to joke around with you anymore. I''m


    hungry, let''s order takeaway.¡±


    I went to the bathroom to wash up. When I came out and saw the room attendant in the room, I


    froze.


    Theo walked over. "I changed us to another room."

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    It H


    He upgraded me to the best room. Keith brought Munchkin over as soon as we entered the room.


    Munchkin ran over to hug my legs, saying grumpily," Mommy, I feel so troubled. Why are you


    always running away from home?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Iughed. "Who''s running away from home?"


    "You are." Munchkin behaved like a little man. "You didn''t go home at night and came to stay in a


    hotel. If that''s not running away from home, then what is?"


    His words seemed logical, and I was rendered speechless for a moment.


    Keith and Theo had things to discuss. I did not want Munchkin to disturb them, so I carried him to


    the sofa to sit down.


    "Mommy, will you scold me if I got into trouble?" Munchkin looked up and suddenly asked.


    I was stunned. "What did you do?"


    Munchkin pouted. "We had extracurricr activity this afternoon and I identally pushed the kid in


    front of me when I was going down the staircase. It was really by ident. He pushed me once for


    fun


    earlier, and I was bored, so I pushed him back. I didn¡¯t even use a lot of strength. I didn''t know he


    would fall just like that.¡±


    "How''s the kid now? Did they take him to the hospital?¡±


    Munchkin nodded. "Keith sent him to the hospital and gave his parents lots of money."


    I sighed softly. "Munchkin, I''ll not scold you this time but I hope you''ll learn something from it. You¡¯re


    still young, so it''s hard to know your limits sometimes. Therefore, it''s best to not fool around with


    other kids when you''re together. Or just think if the environment you''re in is dangerous before you


    fool around.¡±


    Things had already happened and scolding him was useless. What I could do now was to make


    sure he remembered and teach him how to appropriately get along with other kids.


    "I understand now, Mommy. I''ll be careful next time.¡± Munchkin lowered his head guiltily.


    I stroked his head. "If you feel sorry, then just buy him a small gift when he goes back to the


    kindergarten."


    Munchkin''s eyes lit up. "Okay."


    "Mommy, Keith paid the money for me, so that means I owe him money. However, I still can''t afford


    to pay him back. What should I do?¡± He was worried about another thing now.


    In his opinion, even though Keith was Theo¡¯s


    subordinate, as long as he was not his family, then a clear distinction should be made.


    After thinking about it, I said, "I''ll return Keith the money, but Munchkin, you''ll grow up and I''ll


    eventually grow old. No one will solve your problems for you then and you can only depend on


    yourself. Therefore, while you grow up, I hope you learn how to be independent and solve problems


    yourself as they arise, okay?"


    He nodded. I could tell that he was quite sorry about hurting others. Hey in my arms and


    remained silent for a very long time.


    When Theo and Keith were done talking, he had already fallen asleep in my arms. Keith left after


    informing me. Theo came over and took Munchkin away from my arms, wanting to carry him to the


    bed.


    However, he suddenly woke up. When he saw Theo holding him, he kissed his cheek with a smile.


    "I¡¯m not going to sleep yet, Theo."


    Theo raised his eyebrow. "What do you want to do, then?"


    He did not respond but instead turned to look at me and said, "Mommy, I saw Uncle Tyler in the


    hospital and there was a woman beside him whom I don''t know. Is she my aunty?"


    I was stunned. "Do you know what they were doing in the hospital?"


    Theo carried Munchkin to the sofa to take a seat.


    Munchkin said mysteriously, "Uncle Tyler saw me too. He told me that there''s a baby in thedy''s


    belly and they''re going to let the doctor check on the baby."


    I suddenly recalled the time Tyler went to Zenon to see me and the words he said to me then. I


    roughly guessed something from it. However, who could thatdy be?


    It was gettingte, so after eating, Munchkin watched cartoons for a while before he was forcibly


    carried away by Theo into the bedroom to sleep.


    I had slept the entire day so I did not feel drowsy at all.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Theo had to go out for a while, and when he left, I sat o n the sofa to read a book.


    I stopped when I grew tired. It was already the middle of the night.


    Theo had note back yet and I figured he would probably note back anymore, so I went to


    the bedroom to sleep.


    The next morning, I took Munchkin to the kindergarten.


    When it was almost noon, there were a bunch of notifications on my phone. After looking at the


    headlines, I quickly tapped one of them to read.


    Serena had been forced out. She contacted the media and said that the reason why Theo forced


    her out was that I had seduced him, that was why she was abandoned. In any case, she made up a


    bunch of nonsense and went to the top floor of Grant Corporation''s building to jump to her death.


    I went from being a divorced couple of many years with Theo to a publicly-known licentious woman


    who would not stop pestering Theo for money.


    Some even went as far as saying that Theo and Cindy would have gotten married if it were not for


    me. They


    said that I was the one sowing dissension between them.


    Theo''s identity was extraordinary, so naturally, the scandal was caught by the media who then


    made a big deal out of it. From what they were saying in the news reports, Theo and I shared a


    hideous past-one that was unbearable to hear about.


    Perhaps I had experienced the same thing a long time ago, so even though I was very angry, I was


    still able to tolerate it.


    However, I had neglected Munchkin. Theo and I had gone to the kindergarten to pick Munchkin up


    together, so most parents knew that he was Theo''s son.


    If they went home and discussed this, their children would no doubt overhear them. Adults¡¯ words


    and deeds could affect a child. With that, Munchkin would be harmed by other children''s words


    when he was at school.


    On this day, I received a call from the kindergarten teacher saying that Munchkin harmed a child


    and they were at the hospital. They asked me to go over immediately.


    I rushed to the hospital and learned what had happened when I was there. I grew extremely furious.


    The children had cursed me in front of Munchkin, so h e attacked them because he could not take it


    anymore.


    He was injured as well and there was a gauze wrapped around his head, which made me extremely


    heartbroken. "Good boy, it''s okay now. Don''t cry. Mommy''s here."


    Munchkin held me tight and started choking with sobs. "Mommy, they¡¯re all bad people. I don''t want


    to g o to school anymore. They¡¯re all bad people."


    I med myself a lot at this moment. Why did I underestimate the terrifying extent of public opinion?


    If I had protected Munchkin the day the news started spreading online, then he would not have


    gotten hurt anymore.


    Three years ago, I did not want to get involved in these scandals and wanted to live a peaceful life.


    That was why I took Munchkin away from Whaldorf City.


    I came back so that Munchkin could receive a better education. If the price was to put him through


    all this gossip and discrimination, then I would rather not provide him with a better education.


    For a mother, there was nothing more important than watching their child grow safely and happily.


    I took a deep breath and hugged Munchkin even tighter. "Don''t worry, Mommy will protect you."


    If we wanted to continue staying in Whaldorf City, then I must not just stand around and do nothing.


    Did I not already know this three years ago?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If one was weak, then one would not be able to guard anything.


    After leaving the hospital with Munchkin and getting i n the cab, I called Matthew.


    The call only got through after a very long time. It was very noisy there, so I figured he was probably


    very busy.


    However, no matter how busy he was at this moment, I needed to see him.


    "I''m surprised you''d actually take the initiative to call me," he said in a warm voice.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    I pursed my lips. "I¡¯m on my way to Zimmer Corporations. I need to talk to you."


    "Sure," Matthew replied readily.


    The cab drove all the way to Zimmer Corporations. I carried Munchkin out of the car.


    He had fallen asleep in my arms in the cab. He must have cried so much that he grew tired.


    Looking at him while he slept and the tear marks on his face, I made a decision in my heart.


    When I walked into Zimmer Corporations, I did not go t o the reception desk but instead stood


    waiting in the lounge area.


    After about five minutes, Matthew came downstairs.


    When he saw Munchkin sleeping in my arms, he reached out to take him but I evaded his touch.


    "Do you have a lot of time?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Not really."


    His appearance had captured the attention of those walking in and out of the office.


    My name was still on the top trending hashtags. Not wanting anyone to recognize me, I quickly said,


    "Let''s talk in your office."


    He nodded.


    I followed him upstairs after that.


    Zimmer Corporations was muchrger than before. The president''s office was extravagantly


    decorated.


    Matthew pointed at the lounge. "You can put Munchkin in the lounge."


    I nodded and carried Munchkin to the lounge.


    I then came out and sat on the sofa.


    Matthew ordered the secretary to prepare tea. Perhaps finding me familiar, or maybe she was just


    curious about me, the secretary kept stealing nces at me.


    I was nonchnt about it. When she left, I asked, "I have a question for you.¡±


    "What do you want to eatter?¡± He acted as though he did not hear me.


    I pursed my lips and did not answer his question. "I''ll unconditionally ept it if you want to take


    revenge o r even embarrass me, but my child is innocent. He should not be harmed. I believe you¡¯ll


    not harm an innocent child no matter how evil you are. Moreover, the reason why I came back to


    Whaldorf City is that I want my child to have a better education. If the price i s to have him grow up


    surrounded by gossip, then I''d rather bring him away from Whaldorf City and ept the fact that


    he''s never going to get a better education."


    He frowned, finding my words unreasonable. He asked confusedly, "Take revenge? Embarrass


    you? Why would I do that?"


    I shrugged. "The only reason I can think of is that you hate me and you want to take revenge on me.


    I ept that. But my child is innocent and I don''t want to implicate him."


    He fell silent for a very long time and looked up at me. "You think I ordered Serena to attempt


    suicide and say those things to the media?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    There were not many people around me. I could not think of anyone else other than him who could


    encourage Serena to destroy her own future to frame me.


    He sneered. "I admit that I¡¯m not a good person now, Wanda. But I¡¯ll tell you loud and clear that I did


    not ask her to do those things. It¡¯s ridiculous that you think I''m this evil in your heart."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I''m not the kind of person who''lle over and question you without being absolutely sure. You


    hate Quinn, but you kept her around all these years because you were afraid that I''d one daye


    back and be with Theo again. You have no one else to use. I must say that you''re too naive. If I¡¯m


    hell-bent on getting back with Theo, I don''t mind if we stay apart and I''m not given a title. Also,


    Quinn is just his cousin. She has no authority to force Theo to do anything."


    After a pause, I continued, "You''re a businessman. You don''tck money and have lived half of your


    life.


    You''re just unwilling because you couldn¡¯t get what you want. I ept your unwillingness and


    resentment, but I hope you know your limits and don''t harm my child."

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    He let out a slightly sarcastic sneer. His dark eyes fell o n me. "Wanda, you''re smarter than you


    were three years ago."


    I pursed my lips, not taking his words as apliment.


    He paused and crossed his legs, one over the other in anguid posture. "I did hint at Quinn. The


    goal''s simple-I don''t want you and Theo to be together because I''ll get jealous. As for Serena''s


    incident, I have nothing to do with it because I''m a person who knows my limits."


    I frowned, unsure if I should believe him.


    "I know how important this kid is to you. If I hurt him, whether directly or indirectly, that¡¯ll only cause


    you to hate me. I can tolerate your disgust toward me but not your hatred. If you hate me, then that


    would mean we¡¯ll never stand a chance to be together and I¡¯m not that stupid."


    After a pause, heughed and continued, "I really like Munchkin. I''ll treat him as my own. If you


    want him to have a bright future, then I''ll do that for you."


    I frowned, not finding his words touching at all. I said indifferently, "You don''t need to¡ª"


    "Ms. Liz!¡± The secretary''s voice rang out outside the door, interrupting my speech.


    Liz?


    I froze a little, looking sideways at the office door.


    Liz¡¯s long and dazzling blonde hair and her blue eyes were the same as before. Nothing had


    changed.


    However, she looked a little chubbier now. When I saw her slightly bulging belly, I finally understood


    that it was because she was pregnant.


    She recognized me too and looked very surprised.


    I got up and said with a smile, "It¡¯s been a while, Liz."


    She looked at me, a little incredulous. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°You knew each other before


    this, right?"


    The long reunion did not bring joy but awkwardness instead.


    I took a deep breath and chose to remain silent.


    She looked at Matthew, her voice a little hoarse. "Is she the person you call out in your sleep? The


    woman you¡¯re desperately trying to protect?"


    Matthew frowned, a look of displeasure on his face." Who gave you the permission toe in?¡±


    I nced at him and saw disgust in his eyes.


    Tears flowed out of Liz''s eyes. "Now that she''s back, are you going to dump me and be with her?"


    I pursed my lips. I heard movements in the lounge. Munchkin was probably woken up by the


    commotion.


    I looked at Liz and slowly said, "If my presence has upset you, Liz, then I apologize. But I think you


    got the wrong idea here. I have a family of my own and a son. I¡¯ll not snatch your fiance."


    Having said that, I turned around and went into the lounge.


    Munchkin was indeed awake and climbing down from the bed.


    When he saw me, he started running toward me without even gaining his footing yet. "I''m sorry,


    Mommy. You clearly just told me to not fight with other children."


    My heart felt sore. "Those children were too much.


    Mommy will not me you this time."


    He still felt very sorry about it and buried his head in my chest. His voice was muffled as he said,


    "But I caused you trouble."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and held him tight.


    At this moment, I felt a little dazed. Was it the wrong choice to bring Munchkin back to Whaldorf


    City?


    When we were still in Zenon, he was happy and there was always a smile on his face.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    However, he stopped smiling as frequently as he used t o...


    After carrying Munchkin out of the lounge, Liz stood i n my way and spoke in English, which she


    was not very fluent in yet, "You clearly have your own family and son, so why are you still showing


    up in front of him? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be the happiest woman alive instead of suffering the


    pain of unrequited love now.¡±


    Matthew grabbed her by the arm and said with displeasure, "Shut up and get lost."


    Liz turned around to re at him. "Now you''re asking me to get lost? Who was the one who


    approached me first? Who was the one who promised to marry me? Have you forgotten all of it?


    "You''ve ruined all my wonderful fantasies of love in these three years. Do you not feel the slightest


    guilt in your heart?"


    Liz¡¯s hysterical screams frightened Munchkin. He embraced my neck tightly. "When are we going


    home, Mommy?¡±


    I patted his head to tell him that we were going home right away.


    I was in no position to interfere in Matthew and Liz''s rtionship. Besides, I had already gotten the


    answers to my questions, so there was no point in staying here further.


    After leaving Zimmer Corporations, I brought Munchkin to an intermediarypany. The woman


    assigned to receive me looked to be in her 40s. She saw me holding a child in my arms alone to


    look for a house and sighed about how difficult life must be for me. She took me to a good house


    and said, "This house has been listed on the inte and many are scrambling to get it. If you like it,


    then I''ll give it to you instead of someone else."


    I looked gratefully at her. "Thank you."


    The house was decided, so after signing the contract, I brought Munchkin back to the hotel.


    We came out of the elevator and saw Theo standing at the door of the room. Munchkin cried out


    with joy," Theo!"


    I put him on the floor and he ran toward Theo.


    When I approached him and saw the haggard look on his face, I was slightly stunned. "What¡¯s


    wrong with you?"


    The corner of his mouth was raised. "I''m okay."


    He picked Munchkin up from the floor and looked at the gauze wrapped around his head. He asked


    with a sullen expression, "How did you injure yourself?"


    Before I could answer, Munchkin said, "They talked bad about Mommy, that''s why I fought them."


    Theo pursed his lips. His pitch-ck eyes shed a cold light, and his voice was low and attractive."


    Remember, you can fight but you must not hurt yourself. You must learn how to protect yourself."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Munchkin nodded, finding his words extremely agreeable. "I don¡¯t regret beating them. They


    deserve t o be beaten. I just feel really sorry for giving Mommy trouble."


    Was there something wrong with both their thinking?


    I looked at Theo, feeling slightly speechless. "How can you give him the permission to fight?"


    He raised his brows and his eyes. "Sometimes, fists work better than reason. Munchkin is about to


    turn five. I¡¯ll find someone to teach him some survival skills."


    Should I refuse?


    Could someone please give me an answer now?


    After entering the room, I told him that I had rented a house. Instead of getting upset, he called


    Keith and asked him toe and pick us up.


    I had only one piece of luggage. I grabbed it and left.


    When we arrived at the rented house, the refrigerator was empty, so I asked Theo to order


    takeaway. I nned to tidy up the house before going out to buy some groceries.


    None of us talked about Serena because we would all b e unhappy if we talked about her, so why


    bother bringing her up?


    After we had dinner, Munchkin went to the living room to watch TV whereas Theo pulled me into the


    bedroom. He closed the door and held me in a tight embrace.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    I froze. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Where did you and Munchkin go after leaving the hospital?¡± Theo''s voice was a little hoarse.


    I leaned in his arms and allowed him to hold me tight. After keeping silent for a while, I said, "I went


    to Zimmer Corporations to see Matthew."


    His body stiffened slightly, and his voice was deep." Why did you go and see him?¡±


    "Just to talk." How should I exin it to him? I could not find the right words to say so I simply


    avoided it.


    He did not press on and merely fell silent for a moment before saying, "No matter where you go in


    the future, remember to inform me or I''ll be really worried. If you can''t do that, then I''ll have no


    choice but to find someone to follow you."


    After a pause, he continued, "I know doing this will make you very unhappy, but I hope you know


    how important you are to me. I cannot bear to have anything happening to you."


    His voice trembled a little when he said those words. I had no idea what triggered him, but knowing


    that he was very worried about me was enough.


    I looked up at him and let out a slight smile. "Alright, I


    understand."


    He embraced me, his emotions slightly suppressed." I''ll handle Serena¡¯s affairs. Also, no matter


    what others say, you''ll always be my wife and Munchkin will always be my son. Always and forever."


    I saw how serious he suddenly became and could not help but freeze a little. After a pause, I said,


    "Actually, I''m not that concerned about what others are saying. I''m just worried about Munchkin. The


    children are learning from their parents and he''ll be affected when he hears those unpleasant


    words."


    "Let''s not send him to kindergarten for now." He kissed my forehead. "I promise you that no one will


    say a thing then."


    I nodded. "I believe you."


    For the next few days, Munchkin did not go to kindergarten and I stayed at home to keep him


    company. I was very worried that this matter would leave a psychological impact on him so I ced


    all of my energy into taking care of him.


    Serena¡¯s incident was suppressedpletely a weekter. No one would pay attention to anything


    for a long time. Once there was more breaking news, the public¡¯s attention would immediately shift.


    I did not care what method Theo used as long as he got this over with.


    Half a monthter, Theo brought me and Munchkin to a vi.


    This was a newly-purchased vi which was not too far from the city center yet had a quiet


    surrounding,


    He wanted Munchkin and me to move here. I did not agree to it at first, but he was too cunning.


    Munchkin held Snowy in one hand and Theo''s leg in another, looking very much in love with this


    ce.


    In the end, I could not bring myself to refuse him.


    The kindergarten had closed down and Theo transferred him to another kindergarten.


    I asked him, "How did a big private kindergarten like that close down so suddenly?"


    Actually, I knew why, but I suddenly felt mischievous and wanted to hear the answer from him.


    Theo knew what I was thinking about and fulfilled my wish, saying with a smile, "It''s because I find it


    an eyesore, of course."


    On the first day Munchkin went to kindergarten, I went to pick him up and felt tremendously relieved


    when I saw how happy he was.


    When we got home, Theo gave me a call and said in a warm, tender voice, "You may need to cook


    a few dishes tonight."


    Theo had dismissed the servants and caretakers from the previous vi. He nned to hire a new


    batch, so Theo and I had been the ones cooking for a few days now. As for the cleaning work, Keith


    would pay hourly cleaners to clean up the house.


    "Are we having guests tonight?¡± I asked with a smile.


    Otherwise, Theo would not have called me just to inform me.


    He chuckled. "Smart."


    "Is it someone we know?"


    "We''re all a family. Just cook something simple."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I responded, "Okay."


    "I''m almost done here. I''ll go home when I¡¯m done with this meeting."

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    After hanging up the phone, I grew a little curious.


    Who could being?


    Not long after that, Keith arrived with some desserts and groceries.


    When he saw the books ced on top of the coffee table in the living room, he asked, "Are you


    preparing t o sit for some sort of exam, Mrs. Grant?¡±


    I nodded. "I n to take the bar exam. I think it''s probably because I''m older now that my brain


    doesn''t remember things as fast as it used to, so I have to race against time to learn all these


    things."


    Keith was stunned. "You''re too humble, Mrs. Grant. I think you have a very high IQ and can contend


    with M r. Grant."


    Oh?


    He knew how to butter someone up now!


    I could not help butugh. "I can''t believe these words areing out of the mouth of a cold and


    lofty man like you, Keith. That''s an improvement."


    tt n


    No matter how contorted Keith''s face had be, I went to the kitchen in very good spirits.


    I must admit that being praised was indeed a very joyous thing.


    When Theo came back, Munchkin was currentlying downstairs with Snowy in his arms. He ran


    over and threw himself into Theo''s arms. "Where are m y toys, Theo?"


    "Go get them from Keith." Theo patted his head." They''re all with him."


    Munchkin cheered and went to find Keith.


    Theo entered the kitchen and held me from behind, saying gently, "This is the happiness I


    envisioned. Us, Munchkin, a family."


    I chuckled. "Who''sing overter?"


    "Tyler and his fiancee, your future sister-inw," he said, a smile hanging on his lips. When he


    caught me looking sideways at him, he took the opportunity to nt a kiss.


    I was momentarily speechless and avoided him. ¡°Quit i t. What if Keith or Munchkines in?"


    His voice was low and deep. "It''s okay. It''s just a kiss. I t won¡¯t take much time."


    It turned out that sometimes, men''s words could never be trusted. Had the food not started burning


    in the pot, who knew how long he would keep kissing me for.


    When the meal was ready, there was the sound of a car honking outside the yard. Munchkin was


    curious a s to who had arrived and ran outside when he heard the honk.


    When he saw Tyler getting out of the car, he jumped into his arms without thinking while crying out


    happily, "Uncle Tyler!"


    Tyler''s face broke into a smile as he embraced Munchkin tight. "Did you miss me?"


    "I did!"


    The rear door of the car opened and out came ady.


    I remembered her. I had seen her around Tyler a few times before.


    She was a very beautifuldy, one with a rather excellent character. Every time I saw her, I would


    think to myself that this was probably what a gracefuldy would normally look like.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s nice to see you again, Ms. Lane." She came over to shake hands with me.


    I held her hand and said with a smile, "It¡¯s nice to see you again too, Ms. Ladder. I didn''t know it was


    you, but I figured it would be you."


    She was a good match for Tyler.


    After entering the vi, I went to the kitchen to make thest dish, which Keithter brought to the


    dining room.


    When we were ready to eat, Tyler looked at me. "I put a house under your name earlier. It would be


    a waste to just leave it there and not use it. You can bring Munchkin over."


    I was stunned. Clearly, he was asking me not to live with Theo.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Theo could obviously tell what he meant by that, yet h e did not seem upset about it. Instead, he put


    a piece o f meat on my te and said with a smile, "If no one tells you to eat then you¡¯re never


    going to eat, huh? Look how thin you are now."


    In other words, if I lived with Munchkin alone, I would definitely not have proper meals. Someone


    had to be there to watch over me.


    I cast my eyes downward. I thought the two of them could get along well, but it seemed like I was


    just thinking too much.


    Munchkin could not hear the implication in the adults '' words, let alone notice the strange


    atmosphere between them.


    He was more curious about the baby in Susan''s belly, and because he was sitting next to her, he


    kept asking her various questions about the baby.


    When he was almost done asking questions about the baby, he suddenly asked, "Will you be my


    aunty in the future?"


    As soon as he said that, Tyler quickly looked at him." Munchkin, I''ll be really heartbroken if you keep


    pestering Susan."


    Munchkin looked up at him and said, "Uncle Tyler, Susan is pregnant with your baby, so does that


    mean that you''ll get married?"


    Tyler frowned. "Children shouldn''t be worried about s o many things. Be good and eat your food."


    He obviously did not want Munchkin to ask questions about this.


    All of a sudden, everyone stopped eating.


    Susan smiled, but the smile was somewhat bitter.


    She was a demuredy, hence she was not going to say anything and simply remain silent.


    I frowned, feeling very ufortable inside.


    Susan was pregnant, so Tyler should not hurt her regardless of whether he loved her or not.


    Tyler¡¯s tone carried a hint of reprimand, which left Munchkin feeling aggrieved. I stroked his head.


    "Be a good boy, Munchkin. Eat your food."


    I looked at Tyler and said, "Do you remember that I had a puppy before?"


    Tyler nodded. "I do. You loved it so much but had to send it away not long after you got it."


    I helplessly smiled. "It was sick and I was still young a t the time, so I did not have the energy to


    take care of i t, let alone have the money to treat it. It was in pain, so I had no choice but to give him


    away.


    "The family who took it in never had pets before, so this was something new and interesting for


    them. Although they promised to treat it, I was still very worried. I was overwhelmed with regret after


    I got home, but I couldn''t ask for the puppy back. Every time I thought of it, I would feel very sorry


    for the puppy."


    He fell silent for a moment, not saying a word. He simply put a piece of meat on my te, saying,


    "It¡¯s all in the past now."


    "You had a pet dog before too, Mommy? Is he adorable like Snowy?¡± Munchkin asked in delight.


    I nodded. "Very adorable."


    He patted his chest. "If Snowy is sick one day, I¡¯ll treat i t and not give it away to someone else. I


    don''t want to regret it in the future just like Mommy.¡±


    Iughed, subconsciously turning to look at Tyler." Even Munchkin understands this simple truth.


    What''s more, you''re an adult.¡±


    He pursed his lips, not saying a word.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After breakfast, we went for a walk in the garden since it was still early. 1


    Munchkin liked Susan a lot and took her to see Snowy.


    Tyler and I sat in the gazebo. I looked at him and asked bluntly, "When are you marrying Susan?"


    He frowned. "What are you talking about?" "She''s with child now. Won''t you be getting married


    sooner orter anyway?"

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    He shrugged, saying somewhat nonchntly, "I have n o ns of getting married. I want the child


    she''s carrying but we¡¯re never getting married. When the child is born, I¡¯ll give her money and


    transfer him to your name."


    Transfer him to my name?


    Was he saying that he did not want the baby either?


    I was so angry with him that I could hardly speak and simply red viciously at him.


    Tylerughed. "A person like me isn¡¯t suitable to get married, much less raise a child."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re just trying to shirk responsibility!"


    I took a deep breath. "Do you really want to see your child growing up in a single-parent family like


    Munchkin?


    "Susan is a gooddy. The only reason you¡¯re defiling her like this is that she loves you. Don''t ever


    wait until the day she leaves you to learn what you''re truly missing out on."


    He was somewhat indifferent. After taking a sip of tea, he leaned his slender body on the chair.


    "She needs money, that''s why it''s fair that she¡¯s giving


    me a child and I''m giving her money. If she wants anything beyond that, then that''s greed."


    After a pause, he continued, "I saw how well you''ve raised Munchkin and I believe you¡¯ll raise my


    child equally well too."


    "You can dream on!"


    I stood up furiously. "Why should I raise your child for you when you don''t even want to raise him?


    Unless you don¡¯t want this child anymore, you¡¯re to be fully responsible and take Susan¡¯s hand in


    marriage. Give the child aplete family.¡±


    I was so angry at him that I turned around and left after saying that.


    Theo came downstairs and saw how angry I was. He hurried toward me, asking worriedly, "Why are


    you so angry?¡±


    I looked at him with displeasure as well and said coldly, "None of you men out there are good."


    I sat on the sofa and crossed my arms, getting angrier the more I thought about it.


    Tyler, you scum!


    Theo sat down beside me and asked carefully, "Are you still angry?"


    I looked at him and knew that I was in the wrong. I said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to get angry at


    you."


    Theoughed and put his arms around my shoulders. "


    Tyler refuses to marry Susan?"


    I nodded. "If he misses out on ady like Susan, then he''ll never meet a better one than her. He


    doesn''t get it at all."


    Theo sighed softly. "Are you mad because Tyler doesn¡¯t know how to cherish Susan or are you mad


    at his obsession with you?"


    I was struck dumb and looked up at him, meeting his deep and profound eyes.


    After a very long time, I finally said, "He isn''t obsessed with me."


    I knew very well how good Tyler was to me. In the eyes of outsiders, the way he had been caring


    about m e all these years seemed no different than someone with romantic feelings.


    However, I knew that what he had for me was not romantic feelings. He was merely sensitive and


    fragile inside. I was the only one he could trust and the only one who could walk into his heart. In


    fact, his feelings for me were veryplicated.


    He knew that too, because otherwise, judging from his character, he would have used all means to


    snatch me from Theo¡¯s side.


    Perhaps in Theo''s eyes, Tyler seemed like he had romantic feelings for me. I let out a bitter chuckle,


    not wanting to exin further. "I understand him very well, Theo. The feelings he has for me aren''t


    what you think they are. Also, I''m mad because he doesn''t know how to appreciate Susan. I''m


    afraid he''ll lose the most important person one day only to realize the weight of his loss. He''ll be in a


    lot of pain then.¡±


    After a pause, I held Theo¡¯s hands. "Do you think I should step in?¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    After all I said, he merely looked at me with his deep, dark eyes. It was hard to tell what he was


    currently feeling inside.


    I thought he was mad and helplessly said, "Theo, you can''t be so petty."


    He smiled, his gaze falling on my face. A smile crept u p his brows. "What should I do to not seem


    so petty to you?"


    I knew after seeing his behavior that he was intentionally teasing me, so I could not help but re a


    t him angrily. I did not want to speak to him anymore.


    I got up to leave, but he pulled me into hisp and encircled me in his arms. There was a chuckle in


    his voice. "Let them handle their own affairs. We¡¯ll live our own lives, okay?"


    Tyler was family to me, after all. I could not bring myself to watch him walk down the path of regret.


    "Susan is a good woman. I''m afraid Tyler will miss out on her," I said worriedly while looking at


    Theo.


    Theo lowered his head to kiss my forehead. "Since you couldn''t persuade him, what else could you


    possibly d o?" "Should I tell Carlson?" I was unsure either. "If Carlson


    learns about this, then he¡¯ll make Tyler marry Susan."


    Tyler would listen to Carlson and Yvonne.


    He frowned. "You keep saying that Susan is a good woman but do you really understand her? Do


    you know anything about her identity and her past?"


    I froze.


    Theo helplessly smiled. "You know as well that Carlson and Yvonne didn''t take you in as their


    goddaughter without making background checks. The Schumans value innocence, and you have a


    clean background. None of your identities are unseemly, but that might not be the case with Susan."


    After a pause, he held my hand and our fingers intertwined. He continued, "Wanda, Susan may


    seem like an elegant and properdy to you. You think she''s in love with Tyler. She''s also carrying


    his child.


    "Therefore, you think that Tyler will not meet anyone better for him. But there are many things out


    there that can''t be seen on the surface. If what you see is false, then you''ll risk hurting Tyler


    instead.¡±


    Was he asking me to get to know Susan first?


    Munchkin came in with Snowy. Theo knew that Susan and Tyler woulde back soon and


    summarized everything.


    "Even if she''s a good woman, Tyler doesn''t love her. She''ll only suffer after they get married, and


    the child will grow up in a loveless family.¡±


    "Do you have time now, Theo? I want to y games with you."


    Munchkin ran over and pleaded with him.


    Theo doted on him, so naturally, he would agree.


    After Susan and Tyler came back, they sat on the sofa for only a short time before taking their


    leave.


    After walking them to the door of the vi, Tyler looked at me with deep eyes. "You and Theo are


    divorced, so people will inevitably gossip about you if you and Munchkin stay with him. I hope you''ll


    think about it."


    He did not want to see Theo and me living together in such an ambiguous way.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Neither Theo nor I said a word. When they left, I brought Munchkin upstairs to tuck him into bed.


    After coaxing Munchkin to sleep, I stepped out of the room. Just then, Theo hugged me from


    behind. "I didn''t sign the divorce agreement so legally, we''re still husband and wife."


    "But we lived separately for three years, so legally-¡±


    "No," Theo interrupted me and said obstinately, "I went to Zenon several times. No one knows we


    haven''t been living together."


    I could not help butugh at his obstinate demeanor. This man sometimes behaved just like a child.


    I looked back at him and said with a smile, "TH stay."


    The man''s face immediately broke into a smile. Then h e immediately kissed me.


    Life went back to normal. Theo went to work and Munchkin went to school, whereas I stayed at


    home every day to read.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    The new caretaker went out this morning to line up and bought several boxes of pastries. I took two


    boxes and went out.


    I drove to Munchkin''s kindergarten first, passed the pastries to the security guards, and asked them


    to deliver the pastries to Munchkin. Then, I went to Grant Corporation.


    This was my first time visiting Grant Corporation after returning to Whaldorf City.


    Three years ago, Grant Corporation was still a small enterprise in Whaldorf City. There was still no


    sign hung up on the office building, but there was one now. This showed that the whole building


    now belonged to Grant Corporation. Its scale was much bigger than it was three years ago.


    The sky was just a little cloudy when I first went out the door, but it was nowpletely cloudy.


    I checked the weather forecast with my phone and it showed that thunderstorms were forecasted at


    this time.


    Wasting no time, I found a parking spot and parked m y car. I got out of the car to run inside Grant


    Corporation.


    When I was nearly at the entrance, the rain poured down and a lightning bolt cut through the sky.


    My body stiffened. When I ran into Grant Corporation, my heart was already pounding very quickly.


    After calming down for a few seconds, I pulled out my phone to give Theo a call.


    The call connected immediately and the man''s anxious voice was heard, "Are you in the room,


    Wanda?"


    I was stunned.


    A few more thunderstorms hit at this moment and Theo urgently said, "Go to the living room and


    ask the servants to stay there with you. I¡¯ll be home at once."


    "Mr. Grant, Mr. Roffe is-"


    Theo said in a deep voice, "Ask him to wait."


    I had yet toe back to my senses and asked dazedly, "Why are youing home?"


    The sound of thunder rang out again and his warm voice was heard from the phone, "To keep you


    company, of course."


    I finally came back to my senses now. He remembered that I was afraid of thunder.


    However, there were often thunderstorms like this in Zenon. As I raised Munchkin alone, I had long


    ovee the fear of thunder.


    I spoke in a hoarse voice, "Theo, don''t rush back. I''m just downstairs at yourpany."


    As soon as I said that, the sound of rushed footsteps was heard from behind.


    I turned around to look and Theo was standing behind me.


    The man had a dashing appearance and stood out in the crowd.


    I put my phone away and threw myself into his arms." I''m not that scared of thunder anymore."


    I felt bittersweet when I saw how worried he was.


    He held me in a tight embrace, his breathing a little erratic. "You''re still a little afraid, aren''t you?"


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    This man truly cared about me now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After regting my breathing, I immediately felt awkward. I got emotional for a while and jumped


    into his arms, forgetting that there were peopleing and going. That must have captured many


    people¡¯s attention.


    Sensing the probing eyes around us, I felt my cheeks burning. "I was tired of reading and wanted to


    go out for a walk. The caretaker happened to buy some pastries that are popr recently so I


    brought them over to you."


    A smile crept up his eyes as he lifted his hand to tuck the loose strands of hair behind my ear. "Let''s


    go upstairs and eat."


    I got into the elevator with him in public and could not help but sigh in my heart. I guess Grant


    Corporation¡¯s employees would have a lot to gossip about today.


    When we stepped out of the elevator, Keith rushed over at lightning speed.


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    The words ''it''s urgent'' were almost written all over his face. I could not contain myughter.


    It was rare to see a new expression on his face.


    "Mr. Grant, Mr. Roffe used to be quite good-tempered but something must have gotten to him today


    because he kept yelling and asking to see you immediately," Keith said.


    I already knew that Theo had things to do when I called him earlier. I looked at him and said with a


    smile, "I''ll wait for you in the lounge."


    He looked sideways at the cloudy sky. The dark clouds had dispersed and it was only drizzling now.


    He clenched my hand. "I¡¯ll ask the secretary to take you there."


    After a pause, he continued, "I''ll finish my work quickly and be with you."


    I smiled. "There¡¯s no rush."


    The secretary took me to the lounge. It was no wonder she was Theo''s secretary. She did not look


    at me with an inquiring gaze and simply served me like a normal guest.


    I pulled out my phone and started watching short


    video clips. After about five minutes, Keith came into the lounge with a bag. "The secretary''s office


    is full of women so there are a lot of snacks around. You can eat them while you wait, Mrs. Grant."


    It was not my illusion. He was indeed not as inflexible as he used to be.


    I took the bag from him and opened it up to see a full range of snacks in it. If Munchkin were


    around, he would surely jump with joy.


    I was not too keen on snacks, so I opened a bag of potato chips and stopped eating after I ate a


    few.


    Theo came back and saw that I had only eaten a bag. I said with a smile, "You don¡¯t like these


    snacks?"


    I shook my head. "Mainly because I''m not hungry yet."


    "What pastries are they that you had to personally bring them t me?" Theo sat down beside me and


    put his arm around my shoulders.


    I opened the box of pastries, "There''s a very popr pastry shop recently. You need to queue up


    and everything is always sold out before noon."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "They do look pretty appetizing."


    "I haven''t tried them before either." I shrugged. "I''m not sure what they taste like."


    Theo smiled and picked up a fork.


    He put it in his mouth andmented, "It does taste


    pretty good."


    Having said that, he kissed my lips.


    I was stunned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was sweetness in my mouth. It did... taste pretty good.


    Theo let go of me. "I have a meeting that''s starting soon. If you''re bored, then I''ll get the driver to


    take you back."


    If I stayed here, Theo would definitely be in a rush to end the meeting. Not wanting to disturb him at


    work, I said, "I drove here. I''ll stay here until Munchkin finishes school and then pick him up."


    He nodded and kissed me on the forehead. "TH go home earlier to be with you tonight."


    Honeyed words were not a requirement to pave the way for a couple. Over time, love would


    be embedded in details. Mutual understanding and care a s well as mutual tolerance could go


    a long way. It was only then would a couplest till the end.


    A heated argument and a loud parting would inevitably turn into a tragic memory in one''s old age.


    Theo was probably too exhausted, so he fell asleep while embracing me. He was leaning against


    the sofa.


    Keith knocked on the door and walked in. Seeing that Theo had fallen asleep, he was momentarily


    at a loss a t what to do.


    I felt sorry for Theo and whispered to him, "Can you dy the meeting for a while?¡±


    He shook his head. "It''s a very important meeting. Mr. Lynch is already here."


    I frowned. "Mason Lynch?¡±


    He nodded.


    Did they not say that he had gone to other cities to develop his career?


    Was he still handling any of the jobs in Grant Corporation?

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    I was still thinking about it when Theo woke up.


    He stroked my face. "I''m going to the meeting."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Theo stood up and smoothed out his clothes, asking slowly and elegantly, "Did you receive the info


    already?"


    Keith did not keep anything from me and said straight away, "All the info has been sent to me. I¡¯ll


    send them to yourptop during the meeting."


    Theo''s voice was cold and indifferent. "After the meeting, you''ll tell Mason to temporarily hand over


    his current work to Zedd. He''ll focus on this project for now."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, I got up and said," Wait up."


    I twitched my mouth. "Your tie is crooked.¡±


    He smoothed out his clothes for nothing just now.


    "Do it for me, then," Theo leaned over and said with a smile.


    I looked helplessly at him and reached out to fix it for


    him.


    When I was done, I pushed him and said, "Go on now."


    After he left, Iy on the sofa and nned to take a nap. I was just about to fall asleep when I heard


    amotion outside.


    One of the voices sounded quite familiar, so I got up and walked out the door.


    After opening the door, I poked my head out and looked to my left. I froze.


    It was Serena. Not much time had passed since west met, but she had changed drastically. She


    was no longer as delicate and beautiful. Her hair was loosely tied; herplexion was sallow; her


    countenance was haggard. However, she was d in good-quality clothes, though they probably


    seemed cheap because she was not in good spirits.


    There were two secretaries standing in her way, stopping her from moving forward. "You didn''t


    make a n appointment, Ms. Zoel. We can''t let you in."


    Serena gritted her teeth and said, "Tell Theo that I want to see him. He¡¯ll see me."


    Themotion should not go on. After all, this was a bigpany and the secretaries had work to


    do too.


    However, I should not be interfering in these matters. Keith had gone out earlier and it was quite


    impossible to deal with this now.


    After a pause, I turned around. I nned to go back


    and sit in the lounge.


    "Stand there, Wanda Lane.¡± Serena caught me with her sharp eyes.


    I had no choice but to turn back to look at her.


    There was a certain distance between us, so she raised her voice and said, ¡°Don''t be so full of


    yourself. My downfall today will be your downfall tomorrow."


    I frowned, feeling a little displeased.


    Human beings had tempers, so did I.


    I walked up to her and said indifferently, "With the qualifications you have, Ms. Zoel, you''ll live a


    great life even if you don¡¯t be a star. So why are you giving up on yourself? Do you know that


    you look less human now?"


    She had the advantage of being young, beautiful, curvy, and educated. Even though her career as a


    celebrity hade to an end, there were other ways for her. She was notpletely at her wit''s


    end.


    Serena was fueled with anger. "Stop being so full of yourself!"


    "You can think of me in any way you want." I shrugged. "I''m advising you out of good intentions.


    Don''t drive yourself to a dead end."


    She gritted her teeth and viciously hissed, "You''re nothing but a substitute, just like me. Do you think


    you''re any better than me? When the woman he loves shows up, you''ll be nothing."


    After a pause, she continued, "Before you showed up, M r. Grant treated me as kindly as he treated


    you, but look at me now.¡±


    It was useless to dwell on these matters. It was no longer meaningful to find out who the actual


    substitute was now.


    The only reason why she would not let this matter drop was because she felt unfairly treated.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    I looked mockingly at her and said, "I¡¯m not interested in learning about how good Theo was to you.


    Humans seem to love dwelling in meaningless things. People our age have stopped dwelling on


    meaningless memories like that because it¡¯s more important to live in the moment.¡±


    After a pause, I continued, "If you could just be a tad smarter and wish to live a better life in the


    future, perhaps I could even direct you the way. But if you¡¯re not smart enough, then I guess it''s time


    I settle debts with you. The first one was the time you pushed me in the studio and injured me; the


    second time was you defiled me in front of the media. I¡¯ll settle these debts with you. And with your


    current situation, these will b e enough to bring you down."


    It was clear that Serena was not smart enough.


    She looked at me with sinister eyes. "I''m telling the truth. You seduced Theo and sowed dissension


    between us, that''s why he dumped me."


    I nearlyughed out loud. "You seem quite delusional, Ms. Zoel. Perhaps you should go get


    treatment at the hospital or your youth will be nothing but a waste."


    "You¡¯re the one who''s delusional!" Serena was hopping mad, trying to push the secretaries away to


    attack me.


    However, the secretaries were strong enough to hold her back.


    "You¡¯re probably unaware of the rtionship between Theo and me, that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying all


    these ridiculous things to me.¡±


    I took two steps forward. "I married Theo at the age of 25, and it''s been 6 years now. If you want to


    know who the real substitute is, I''ll tell you now itself. You''re my substitute, and I¡¯m the woman Theo


    loves."


    When I saw how Serena''s face turned pale, I knew my guess was right. She did not know that I was


    Theo¡¯s wife. I sneered. "Do you know what happened between Theo and me three years ago?"


    She froze.


    "If you knew I was Theo''s wife, I believe you wouldn''t b e so stupid and say false things to the


    media. Who¡¯s the one misleading you?"


    I had a feeling that she was being used as a weapon, though I still could not figure out who the


    mastermind was.


    Serena was not entirely a fool either. After realizing what was going on, thest trace of ruddiness


    on her facepletely disappeared.


    I did not expect her to tell me who that person was, so I said, "You''re an adult, Ms. Zoel. Adults


    shouldn¡¯t do anything without considering the repercussions. After you go back, take your mother to


    another city and start a new life. Find a job and live an honest life.


    That''s way better than making a scene here. After all, Theo has a bad temper and if you keep being


    so ignorant to our kindness, then no one can say for sure i f your life in the future will be a miserable


    one.


    Serena''s expression froze for a moment. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Are you a pig? You don''t even know what that means?" A woman''s voice sounded behind us.


    I turned around and was stunned.


    It was Cassey. What was she doing here?


    "If you don''t disappear before Theo''s eyes, then he''ll make you disappear from this world," Cassey


    said in a cold voice, walking up to Serena.


    I looked at Cassey. She had not changed much after three years. She was still as tant and


    reckless as ever.


    She looked at me and smirked. "Look how fast you''ve aged."


    U H


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she not know that in order for women to get along, they should not criticize each other''s


    appearance?


    I helplessly smiled. "You haven¡¯t changed at all."


    "Just kidding." She shrugged. "Although you''re a little inferior to me, you''re still way better-looking


    than her."

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Having said that, she looked at Serena with a cold and icy gaze.


    In terms of aura, Serena could notpare to her. She grew slightly afraid under her stare.


    Cassey sneered. "I saw the news a few days ago. Didn''t you say that you were going to jump off a


    building? Why are you still alive?"


    "Who are you?" Serena looked at her with hostility." Regardless of who you are, you''d best keep


    your business to yourself.¡±


    Cassey spread her hands out. "How can you not know me? Oh, I¡¯m so sad. Looks like my time in


    the industry all these years has been for nothing."


    After a pause, she looked with her beautiful eyes at the two secretaries holding Serena back and let


    out a bewitching smile. "Do you know me?"


    One of the secretaries hastened to say, "She doesn''t know you because she''s seen far too little of


    the world."


    Cassey indicated that this secretary¡¯s bootlicking skills were pretty good and she was quite pleased.


    " You''re right. She''s just an inferior actress, what could she possibly know?"


    "You!" Serena''s countenance turned purple by her mockery.


    After smacking her lips, Cassey looked sarcastically at her. "You¡¯ve been following beside Theo all


    these years for nothing."


    After a pause, she smirked and continued, "So you think that she isn¡¯t qualified to be with Theo? Let


    me tell you today then. Not only is she qualified to trample you to the ground but she''s also more


    than qualified to be with Theo."


    "How could she?!" Serena yelled, unable to tolerate it any longer.


    "You¡¯re just like her. You''re both women who¡¯re trying to cling to Theo. No one is nobler than the


    other. Also, Ms. Cassey, I believe you got your achievements today purely by sleeping with men,


    huh?"


    I honestly thought that a woman like Serena would sooner orter walk herself to the road to ruin


    even if Theo did not force her out.


    After all, like mother, like daughter. It was easy to tell Serena''s character just by looking at Julie''s


    character. If she refused to change, then she would only suffer social beatings sooner orter.


    Cassey abruptly reached out and grabbed Serena by the hair, swinging the other hand at her face.


    The sound of a crisp p rang out and Serena''s entire body froze.


    She did not expect Cassey to hit her suddenly and had yet toe back to her senses.


    "If you don''t know how to choose your words, then don''t speak at all." Cassey looked at her with


    sinister eyes.


    She let go of Serena''s hair after saying that and crossed her arms, saying, "The Louises have been


    keeping a low profile these few years, so it''s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of me. I¡¯m sure you


    know the Schumans, right?"


    Serena''s expression changed as she looked at me. " The Schumans?"


    "It''s exactly what you think it is." Cassey slowly curled up her lips. "Wanda is the daughter Carlson


    and Yvonne recorded in the Schumans'' family book of genealogy.


    "Her family background and origin aside, just her appearance and talent alone show just how


    unworthy you are to even carry her shoes."


    "How could it be?!" Serena''s face was filled with disbelief.


    Cassey lowered her gaze with absolute contempt in her eyes. "I¡¯m sure I don''t need to mention how


    many times your face has gone under the knife, right? I won''t talk about the type of person your


    mother is either. Destroying you and your mother is a very simple task to me, but because Wanda is


    a well-educated person, she''ll surely not bicker with you.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hence, I''ll spare you this once. But if this happens again, Carlson will send both you and your


    unscrupulous mother to jail without even needing me t o teach you a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    "That¡¯s impossible!" Serena kept shaking her head. " Quinn told me that she''s only an orphan and


    Theo¡¯s grandmother kindly took her in. She asked Theo to take care of her. Why else would Theo


    be pestered by her for so many years?"


    Cassey raised her eyebrow. "You¡¯re talking about Cindy, right?"


    Seeing the dazed look on Serena''s face, Cassey mocked. "You can go online and read if what I said


    was true. I guarantee that you''ll find the answer immediately.¡±


    It was meaningless for three women to gather and bicker about the past, so I looked at Cassey and


    said," That should be enough. It''s time for me to go pick Munchkin up from the kindergarten."


    Cassey nced at the time. "Stay here. I''ll ask the driver to pick him up. I have things to say to


    you."


    Cassey was quick to act and pulled out her phone to call the driver. "Which kindergarten?"


    I held my forehead helplessly. "Song of Wind."


    After hanging up the phone, Cassey said with a smile," Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that he''ll reach


    home safe."


    I looked at Serena, who was sitting on the ground, and gently sighed. "If you could just live an


    honest life from now, no one will give you any trouble."


    "How did you offend Quinn, though?" Cassey asked, looking at me.


    I shrugged. "She doesn¡¯t want me to be with Theo."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I think she''s not wrong to think that way." u 99


    Cassey looked at Serena and said contemptuously, " You''re an adult now, so please think like one.


    You¡¯re being used as a weapon yet you''re still helping her out."


    She then looked at the two secretaries after saying that. She frowned. "Are you nning to stand


    here and watch all day? Someone is trying to force her way into the president¡¯s office. Not only did


    you not stop her but you¡¯re also not calling security. Are you hinting Mr. Grant that it¡¯s time to


    change secretaries now?"


    After hearing what Cassey said, the secretaries immediately apologized and called the security


    guards over.


    Serena no longer looked as aggressive as when she came. Like a kitten soaked in the rain, she


    waspletely down in the dumps. She leftpliantly with the security guards when they arrived.


    Cassey and I were alone. I pointed at the lounge. "I''m


    tired of standing."


    Cassey twitched her mouth. "It''s been three years since west met and you''ve be fragile


    now?"


    I chuckled. "Not fragile but old. I''m not as physically fit as I used to be anymore."


    "Hah.¡± Cassey let out a mockingugh.


    We entered the lounge. After the secretary served us tea and went out, Cassey said, "You don''t


    treat me as a friend, huh? You left and came back without telling m e."


    I helplessly sighed. ¡°Be more understanding."


    She twitched her mouth and said, "I heard what happened back then. I''m sure no one would''ve


    been able to ept that. So what''s up with you getting back together with Theo again?¡±


    How was I supposed to start? For a moment, I did not know how to reply to her question.


    Seeing that I remained silent, she sighed and stopped asking. "My brother knows that you''re back.


    What do you n to do?"


    "Your family and I have nothing to do with each other. I had no intention of getting involved with your


    family since the beginning. I returned to Whaldorf City mainly to give my son a better education. As


    for the rest, I don''t want to consider them."


    If it were not for letting Munchkin have a better future, I would rather stay in Zenon forever. Whaldorf


    City was simply too chaotic and unsettling.


    She frowned, looking a little unhappy. "But you have the Louises¡¯ blood, after all. That''s an


    unchanging fact."


    I looked at her, not exactly emotional. "I have used my child''s life to repay their kindness for giving


    birth to m e, isn¡¯t that enough?"


    She sighed. "You¡¯re still not able to let go after all."


    After a pause, she made no mention of this matter anymore and looked at me, saying, "I¡¯m getting


    married in November. Remember to attend and don''t keep me waiting."


    I was stunned. "Who are you getting married to?"


    "You¡¯ll know when you go."

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Was it really necessary to keep this a mystery?


    Cassey was here to discuss business matters with Theo. After the driver brought Munchkin over, I


    nned to take him home.


    After leaving Grant Corporation¡¯s building, we bumped into Mason getting out of the car.


    I did not want to see him at all and nned to take Munchkin away before he saw me. Though


    unfortunately, he still saw me in the end. "Wanda!"


    I helplessly turned around.


    He trotted over to me and looked at Munchkin for a few seconds before looking at me. He asked,


    "Are you fetching him home? I can drive you."


    "No thanks, I drove here."


    I had no good feelings left for him after Cecilia''s death. It would be great if we could just remain


    acquaintances who nodded at each other for the rest o f our lives.


    He pursed his lips. "Let¡¯s have a meal together, then."


    Seeing him looking at Munchkin, I knew what he meant by that.


    Honestly, I was reluctant to, but there was no denying


    that he was Munchkin''s father. If all he wanted was a meal, then I should not refuse.


    After a long silence, I said, "Just this once."


    He seemed surprised that I agreed and let out a smile.


    After getting into Mason¡¯s car, Munchkin poked his arm with his fingertip. I saw Mason''s body stiffen


    up clearly.


    "What is it?" He turned around to look at Munchkin, his voice trembling a little.


    Munchkin pointed at the toy car hanging on the rearview mirror. "Mister, can I please y with that


    toy?"


    "Munchkin!" My expression sank.


    Mason took the toy down and handed it to Munchkin. " It''s yours now."


    Munchkin looked up at me and reached out to take it after I nodded to agree. He then started


    fiddling with i t happily.


    The road in the city center was very congested at this time in the day, so the cars slowed to a crawl


    on the road.


    I did not want to talk to him, but he seemed to have a lot to say. "I didn''t know about it back then. If I


    knew, I wouldn''t have let her go."


    I frowned. "It''s all in the past now."


    Regret was the most worthless thing in this world.


    Why do it in the first ce if one knew that one would only end up regretting it instead?


    He sighed. "What does Munchkin like to eat?"


    "Anything. I''m not a picky eater," Munchkin said with a smile.


    He was indeed not as picky as other children. In short, he was easy to raise.


    Seeing that I had no intention of talking to him, Mason knowingly held his tongue after that.


    After the novelty period, Munchkin stopped ying with the toy car and raised his head to ask me,"


    Mommy, will Theoe homete today?¡±


    "He promised toe home earlier."


    "That''s great." Munchkin chuckled. "I haven''t seen him for a day and I miss him."


    As time passed, Munchkin and Theo were growing closer and closer to each other. Munchkin relied


    on him more than he relied on me now. Maybe that was because Theo was better at making him


    feel safe.


    "I remember now, Mister." Munchkin looked at Mason i n surprise. "I''ve seen you before."


    I was a little surprised by Munchkin''s good memory. H e could actually remember.


    Mason nodded and looked at him with extraordinarily deep eyes. "We¡¯ve indeed met before. I¡¯m so


    d you still remember me."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have a really good memory." Munchkin sounded quite proud about it.


    After a pause, he asked, "Is thedy who was with you that day going to eat with us too?"

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Mason pursed his lips. "She¡¯s not."


    "That''s great." Munchkin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he had no idea what Nadia and I were talking about at the cemetery that day, he knew that


    I disliked her very much. That was why he did not like her either.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket and I took it out, only to see that Theo was calling me.


    When I picked up the call, the man''s gentle voice rang i n my ears. "Are you home yet?"


    "No." I pursed my lips and nced at Mason. "I bumped into Mason when I went out. We''re going to


    have a meal together."


    "Where are you going?"


    Mason heard what he said and answered, "The Alp."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Theo nodded. "I''ll go after I finish my work here."


    Not long after hanging up the phone, the car arrived at The Alp¡¯s main entrance.


    After entering the private room and taking a seat, Mason''s eyes were practically glued to Munchkin.


    Munchkin noticed it and looked at him, letting out a


    bright smile. "Mr. Mason, I know I''m very handsome but I''ll get shy if you keep staring at me like


    that."


    Mason cracked up, but afterughing, his gaze turned dim.


    I noticed it and sighed lightly, "Munchkin is a good boy and deserves the best love there is."


    Mason could tell that this was a reminder.


    Cecilia entrusted Munchkin to me and told me to never let Mason know about his existence.


    Therefore, I would never let the two of them reunite.


    Of course, more of it was out of my selfishness.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, Theo arrived.


    Munchkin was over the moon when he saw him. As soon as he walked in, he jumped off the chair


    and ran toward him.


    Theo picked him up and sat on the chair. "Did you miss me?"


    "I did!" Munchkin wrapped his arms around his neck tightly. "More than I missed Mommy."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Mommy will be sad if you say that?"


    Munchkin leaned over and kissed my cheek. "That¡¯s because I want to sleep with Mommy tonight."


    Theo burst outughing. "You little brat. I knew you were up to no good."


    "Let¡¯s order."


    I saw Mason''s slightly pale face and quickly interrupted the intimate conversation between the two.


    After ordering the food, Munchkin kept lying in Theo¡¯s arms to talk to him. Anyone could tell that he


    liked Theo and relied on him very much.


    Mason spoke several times to Munchkin, but after politely answering his questions, Munchkin¡¯s


    attention would shift back to Theo once more.


    I could more or less understand how he felt at this moment, but that was it.


    In order to feel less awkward, I asked him, "I heard you''re nning to go to South Vasetine to


    advance your career."


    Mason nodded. "The Lynches¡¯ root is in South Vasetine. Most of the children at home have gone


    out o f the family to advance their careers in thest few years. The family industry is not doing so


    well, so I have to go back."


    The Lynches were a huge family and a family of schrs. Many of the outstanding figures from


    various industries were from the Lynches.


    The Lynches would not even care if the family industry was not doing well. There was a high


    possibility that Mason just wanted to go back and do the things he liked doing.


    Nadia would go with him, right?


    Someone knocked on the door. We thought it was the waitress, but when the person walked in, we


    realized that it was Nadia.


    I figured I might have summoned her with my mind. With her appearance, I instantly lost my


    appetite.


    She had not changed much since thest time we met. d in a light blue dress that set off her fair


    complexion, she looked less like a pregnant woman and more like a teenage girl.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    She walked up behind Mason and asked with a smile," Why wasn''t I invited to this meal, Mason?"


    I strongly suspected that she had followed Mason.


    How else would she know that we were eating here?


    Mason asked mildly, "What are you doing here?"


    Nadia giggled. "I was bored staying at home alone and you wouldn''t answer my calls, so I asked


    your assistant. He told me that you''re having dinner here, that''s why I came.¡±


    "Take a seat," Mason said.


    The waiter came in and added a set of tes and cutleries. Nadia picked up her cutleries and


    looked at Munchkin. ¡°I didn''t look closely thest time we met, but now that I have the chance to


    look closely, I realize that he¡¯s really good-looking."


    No one answered her, and awkwardness hung in the air.


    Mason put food on Munchkin¡¯s te. He asked softly and warmly, "Do you like this dish,


    Munchkin?"


    Munchkin nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Mason."


    Nadia frowned, looking slightly displeased. She put down her cutleries and said to Mason in a


    spoiled


    manner, "Mason, my arm hurts when I lift it these days. Can you grab me some food too?"


    Mason looked indifferently at her and beckoned to the waiter.


    The waiter came forward and asked him politely," What can I do for you, Sir?"


    "Can you please put some food on her te? Thank you."


    u n


    I nced at Nadia and saw herplexion pale. There was a hint of grievances in her eyes.


    This restaurant had top-notch services, so putting dishes on customers'' tes was not a big deal.


    However, the awkwardness hanging in the air grew even more intense. Theo acted as though he


    did not sense anything and went about doing his thing as usual. He had not spared Nadia a nce


    from the moment she walked in.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What are you thinking about?¡± Theo patted my hand." Aren''t you hungry?"


    I came back to my senses and continued eating.


    Munchkin was now at the age where he was curious about everything. He also liked observing


    others. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he suddenly said, " Mr. Mason, you don''t like this


    lady."


    I nearly spat out the water in my mouth. This child was not afraid to speak up.


    Nadia nearly jumped off her chair and lost it but she held herself back. She bit her lip hard, looking


    tremendously humiliated.


    "How could you tell?" Mason asked with a smile.


    I was surprised by how he was still able to smile.


    "If you liked thisdy, then you''d definitely take care o f her. Like Theo, he cares about Mommy very


    much. If Mommy doesn''t take food for herself, Theo will take it for her."


    Munchkin tapped his chin and pondered for a moment before continuing, "I read online that you can


    tell if a person likes you or not by observing the details. The things I said just now are the details."


    Phones would be off-limits from now on!


    Theo smirked. "You''re so smart, Munchkin."


    "Are you sure this is being smart?¡± I red at him. "He has clearly been exposed to something


    bad."


    Theo was stunned, then raised both hands to surrender.


    I helplessly sighed and patted Munchkin''s head. "Talk less, eat more."


    Pregnantdies had very unstable emotions. Although I did not like Nadia, I did not want to trigger


    her emotions because it would spell trouble if she suddenly went berserk.


    Munchkin did not say anything else after that and lowered his head to eat his food.


    Mason''s eyes remained glued to him, his gaze particrly serious. Unsure if he was doing it on


    purpose or not, he said, "He resembles her character very much."


    I knew who he was referring to.


    Was he not putting a dagger through my heart by saying that now?

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    I suddenly felt immensely suffocated and got up, saying, "I need to go to the washroom."


    He did not cherish her when she was still alive and waited until she was gone to regret and miss


    her.


    Too little toote!


    When I walked out of the toilet and washed my hands, I sensed someone behind me. I looked up in


    the mirror to see Nadia standing there.


    She looked somewhat sullen. "Did you show up in front of Mason with the kid so he''ll take him


    back?"


    I cast my eyes down. "He''s my son."


    Nadia said coldly, "If you don''t want Mason to take him back, then stop showing up in front of him.


    What you''re doing will only affect our lives."


    "Affect your lives?" I was amused.


    Nadia snorted. "Am I wrong to say that?"


    I pulled out two pieces of paper from the toilet-roll holder and wiped my hands with them. I said as I


    wiped, "I''m thest person who wants him to meet Munchkin. Why don''t you go back and ask him


    who was the one who suggested having this meal today? It¡¯s not toote for you to say this to me


    once you''ve


    asked him.¡± "Must you let him see you just because he wants to?"


    Nadia''s face flushed red. "I''m carrying his child now. When we go to South Vasetine, we can then


    live together as a happy family. You''re a mother yourself, s o can you please understand the pain


    I''m going through? Don''t let that child appear in Mason¡¯s and m y lives ever again."


    I looked at her and sympathized with her. A child was actually able to make her this anxious. I could


    not help but sneer.


    "Blood ties are the most wonderful thing in this world. None of us can say for sure what will happen


    in the future. I hope you''ll take good care of your baby and carry on with your life. You don''t have to


    care about anything else.¡±


    Even Munchkin could tell that Mason did not love her. If she was not carrying Mason''s child, then


    she might not even be able to capture his attention, let alone marry into the Lynches.


    I did not want to continue this meaningless conversation with her and quickly left the washroom.


    At this moment, Fred called me and I found a quiet ce to answer his call. He asked me where I


    was and how I was doing recently. I replied to him truthfully. H e then said a few more words to me


    and hung up.


    When I returned to the private room, I saw only Theo and Mason. I frowned. "Where¡¯s Munchkin?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He wanted to go to the washroom, so Nadia went with him," Mason said.


    Nadia hated Munchkin, so how could I allow them to spend time alone?


    I took a deep breath and looked at Theo. "Why didn¡¯t you go with Munchkin? Nadia is pregnant and


    Munchkin is especially mischievous. What if an ident happened?"


    Seeing that I was angry, Theo grew slightly anxious." Why don¡¯t you calm down first? I''ll go and take


    a look."


    I red at him and turned around to leave the private room.


    I was not really afraid that something might happen t o Nadia. I was worried that something would


    happen t o Munchkin. Munchkin''s presence was a threat to Nadia, and most importantly, there was


    something very wrong with her character. I did not believe that she would treat the child kindly.


    On my way to the washroom, I saw Munchkin and Nadia.


    Nadia was currently crouched down in front of Munchkin saying things to him. Although her face


    was full of smiles, I could tell from the aggrieved look o n Munchkin''s face that she had said


    something mean t o him.


    A surge of anger rushed to my head as I quickly stormed over to shield Munchkin behind me. "What


    did you say to him?"

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Nadia put on an innocent look. "I didn¡¯t say anything."


    I looked sideways at Munchkin, then sternly back at her. "If you said anything that causes any harm


    to my child, I''ll not let you off that easily."


    "You think too badly of me, Wanda."


    Nadia looked aggrieved. "I''m not so bad as to hurt a child. Besides, Munchkin is so adorable. Who


    would have the heart to hurt him? Can you stop being so sensitive?¡±


    "I don''t believe you," I said, my voice slightly cold. "For the sake of your safety, please stay away


    from my son from now on."


    Nadia''s expression sank. "If he¡¯s your child, then it makes sense why you''re so worried, but he''s not


    yours, so is it true what the rumors say? That you hold him s o precious because Mr. Grant is


    infertile?"


    I could not stand it anymore and pped her, striking with as much strength as I possibly could. "If


    you can''t choose your words wisely, then just slice off your tongue or you won''t even know how you


    end up dead one day."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadia covered her face and widened her eyes to re a t me. "How dare you hit-"


    "You''d better stop messing around." I interrupted her with a cold voice. "I''m sure you don¡¯t want


    Mason to see you throwing a big fuss in public, do you?"


    "You!" Nadia was exasperated.


    Perhaps she could not bring herself to stomach this insult, she gritted her teeth and said, "Looks like


    the rumors are true. Both of you are infertile."


    I gritted my teeth and grabbed her hand. "I can tolerate your behavior once or twice but not the third


    and fourth time. I''ll make you pay the price for all the nonsense you said."


    Although neither Nadia nor me wanted to make a big deal out of this, we were standing outside the


    private room. Hence, our argument was bound to be heard.


    What was worse, Theo and Mason had arrived.


    When the men arrived, Nadia put away the vicious look on her face and started weeping


    aggrievedly.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Theo asked with a grim expression.


    Nadia looked at Mason and said while tearing up," Mason, I was just talking to Munchkin when Miss


    Lane came over and warned me to stay away from Munchkin. She even threatened to harm me if I


    ever got close to Munchkin again. I felt tremendously wronged and argued back, then she pped


    me."


    I picked Munchkin up and put him in Theo''s arms. I looked at her and said coldly, "I grew tired of


    seeing this trick when another woman did it a few years back. The men may fall for your tricks but


    not me. If you keep speaking nonsense again, I''ll not hesitate to p you again in front of them."


    After a pause, I sneered and continued, "Also, stop thinking that you''re invincible just because


    you''re carrying Mason''s child. If you piss me off, then I''ll make sure to give you a hard life after you


    deliver the baby."


    Judging from my character, I would never say such things, but she overstepped her boundaries.


    Before I arrived, who knew how many unpleasant things she said to Munchkin? Besides, she also


    said that Munchkin was not my child in front of his face just now!


    That was simply spiteful!


    Mason looked at me and frowned. "There''s no need to make a scene if you can talk peacefully."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Munchkin, who was burying his face in Theo''s arms.


    "Do you feel wronged?" Theo asked.


    Munchkin nodded and raised his head from Theo¡¯s arms, looking at Mason. "She said many


    unpleasant things to me and Mommy, that''s why Mommy pped her."


    Mason was stunned and smiled slightly. "I understand. I don¡¯t me your mommy."

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    "Let¡¯s go home, Theo.¡± Munchkin tightened his arms around Theo¡¯s neck.


    Theo did not say a word from the beginning till the end. After all, Nadia was pregnant with Mason''s


    child, and now that I had a conflict with her, it would be hard for him to speak up because he was


    Mason''s best friend.


    "Why are you lying?" Nadia looked unkindly at Munchkin.


    Mason looked coldly at her. "Zip it."


    Nadia was wise enough to know that she should keep her mouth shut at this moment.


    She looked reluctantly at me, then lowered her head.


    If Mason did not speak up for her, then the p she received would be for nothing. Therefore, she


    was definitely unwilling to ept it.


    Even after we left the restaurant, Mason still did not care about Nadia¡¯s feelings and ced full


    attention o n Munchkin. He breathed a sigh of relief when Munchkin finally smiled.


    After bidding farewell and getting into the car, Munchkin fell asleep in no time at all.


    Theo held my hand and asked with a smile, "Are you still mad?"


    I pursed my lips. "It''s fine if I don''t think about it, but I get so angry when I do. She''s an adult now.


    Instead of dealing with adults, she¡¯s targeting a kid instead?"


    "Did you hear what she said to Munchkin?" Theo asked with a frown.


    I shook my head. "She said that Munchkin isn''t my child in front of him. But seeing the look on


    Munchkin''s face, he probably doesn''t understand."


    After a pause, I continued, "She also said that you¡¯re-"


    Theo raised his eyebrow. "Said that I''m what?¡±


    I cleared my throat and retracted my gaze. ¡°Nothing."


    When we reached the traffic light intersection, he put the palm of my hand in his. "Does your hand


    still hurt?"


    I was stunned for a moment. "I was the one who hit her, why would my hand hurt?"


    "The force is mutual.¡± Theo kissed the palm of my hand. "Don''t use your hand to p her next time.


    Find something else or I¡¯ll be heartbroken."


    My face blushed and I drew my hand back. "What a sweet talker."


    When we got home, Theo carried Munchkin back into the bedroom. Munchkin remained asleep the


    whole time, so I had no chance to ask him what Nadia said t


    o him and could only ask tomorrow.


    After taking a shower and lying on the bed, I looked at Theo as he stood in front of the window


    sending text messages. "Did you remove it?"


    He had a vasectomy for me three years ago. I had no idea if he reversed the process in thest


    three years.


    Theo narrowed his eyes slightly. "Do you want kids now?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "I was just asking!"


    He smiled. "I haven''t removed it yet."


    I pursed my lips. "Leaving it there for too long will make you infertile."


    I wondered if he would be infertile after getting his tubes tied for three years. If he would, then I


    would be guilty as charged.


    "It won''t." Theo walked over and leaned down to stare at me. "If you want to give birth, then I¡¯ll find


    ways to make you pregnant at any time.¡±


    U H


    This man was being immodest again.


    Iy back on the bed and rolled over with my back facing him. "Find time to undo it."


    Even if we did not make it to the end, I did not want him to be childless for the rest of his life


    because of m


    e.


    He looked at me and burst outughing. "There''s no rush in that.¡±


    He said that there was no rush in that and he meant i t. He did not go to the hospital even by the


    end of the month.


    On this day at noon, I nned to take a nap when I received a text message.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I clicked it open and was confused.


    [She''ll never appear in front of your eyes again.]

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    It was from an unknown number. Even its contents were very strange, hence I simply treated it as a


    spam message.


    After taking a nap, I received a call from Heidi.


    "Did Mr. Grant do it?" Her voice was a little shaky.


    I frowned. "What did he do?"


    "Looks like you still don''t know." Heidi sighed." Serena''s body was found in the suburbs. She was


    suspected to be tortured to death by several people."


    I was stunned. "Wait a minute."


    I removed the phone from my ear and pulled up the news app.


    Serena was really... dead.


    "Is Mr. Grant not with you?" Heidi asked from the other end of the call.


    I frowned and could not help but feel cold when I recalled the words she first said to me. "Theo isn¡¯t


    despicable to that extent."


    Seeing that I was angry, she quickly apologized.


    I did not expect Heidi to question me as soon as she called me. It turned out that many of her


    changes in


    the past three years were not all for the better.


    After hanging up the call, I pulled up the text message.


    The ''her'' in the text message was referring to Serena, right?


    I called the number but it was switched off.


    I went downstairs to pour a ss of water and pondered for a moment before calling Theo.


    There was only silence on the other side of the phone.


    "Do you know that Serena is dead?"


    My question sounded like I was suspicious. Realizing that my tone sounded inappropriate, so I


    quickly said," Before her death was announced, I received a text message that read ''She¡¯ll never


    appear in front of your eyes again''."


    "I will have Keith investigate this after my meeting," h e said, his voice extremely low and a little


    hoarse.


    "Okay.¡±


    It was inconvenient to say much on the phone, so I hung up.


    The text message made me extremely ufortable and terribly concerned, so I made another


    call, but the phone was still turned off.


    "Ma''am, Mrs. Grant is here," the caretaker walked up t o me and said softly. 1


    I nodded and walked out of the kitchen.


    Quinn walked toward me and swung her hand to p me.


    As it was too abrupt and I had no time to react, I took the full impact.


    She had used full force, and my ears rang for a very long time before finallying round.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you not even need a reason to hit someone, Quinn?¡± I looked at her and asked in a cold voice.


    She sneered in disdain. "Is Serena''s death not enough of a reason?"


    "Wanda Lane, I thought you went to Zenon for three years to cultivate your character and improve


    yourself. I thought you could finallye back and live peacefully with Theo, but I guess I


    overestimated you. How good can a woman who destroys her own mother''s reputation possibly be?


    "Serena merely looks up to Theo. If you don''t like her, then you can always scold her or even hit


    her. Why did you do something so horrible toward her?"


    Did she think that I was the one who killed Serena?


    Iughed in anger. "Quinn,pared to Serena, I believe we have a much bigger grudge against


    each other. If I could do something so unspeakable to her, d o you even think I would have the


    chance to be pped by you today?¡±


    Quinn sneered. "You''ve overestimated yourself. It''s not easy for you to kill me, but that¡¯s not


    necessarily the case with Serena. She has no power or influence. Her future as a celebrity is


    completely ruined, hence it''s not hard for you to kill her. I must say that your vicious retaliation


    methods are much more ruthless than your mother''s."


    I knew now that she was sure I was the one who murdered Serena. No matter how I tried to exin


    myself, and regardless of whether I held evidence or not, if she said I did it, then there was no way


    for me t o refute.


    In that case, there was simply no point arguing with her.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    I pointed to the front door. "Now that you¡¯ve pped and scolded me, it''s time for you to go back."


    Quinn snorted and went to sit down on the sofa. She pulled out a few photos from her bag and


    tossed them on the coffee table. "Wanda, a woman like you isn''t worthy of Theo. You should know


    to leave him immediately if you''re sensible enough, or just wait to spend the rest of your life in jail."


    As expected, she was not that easy to get rid of.


    I felt immensely drained and walked to the coffee table to see the photos.


    After having a clear look at them, I was so shocked that I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Those were photos of Serena before she died. She was grimacing while several men stood beside


    her, though none of their faces were photographed.


    I calmed myself down and looked up at Quinn. "Why are you showing me these photos?"


    She sneered. "The police have begun investigating and will soon approach you."


    "Quinn!" I gritted my teeth and sat on the sofa, pointing at the photos on the coffee table with my


    fingertips. "I don''t care if you believe me or not but I


    have nothing to do with this. It does not feel good to b e wrongly used, so can you please


    leave?"


    "You''re still not going to admit it, are you?"


    Quinn''s expression turned more and more sullen." Right when you returned to Whaldorf City,


    Serena¡¯s contract was terminated by Grant Corporation. Are you telling me that you''re not the one


    who talked Theo into doing that? She helplessly went up to the top floor of Grant Corporation¡¯s


    building, trying to seek justice for herself through the media. But that only made you hate her more


    and you ended up killing her, isn¡¯t that it?"


    After a pause, she continued, "I''ll not turn you in on the condition that you leave Theo''s side. He''ll


    not have a murderer as his wife as that will affect his and Grant Corporation¡¯s future. If you still love


    him even just a little bit, then please stop pestering him."


    I snickered lightly. "When did you start being so delusional?"


    She believed the truth to be so and it had to be so. If that was the case, why would we still needw


    enforcers?


    "If you really didn''t do it, then Petra must have done it. You¡¯re both not good people, killing anyone


    you deem unpleasant."


    I chuckled. "Since you think she may be the one who did it, then you can leave me out of it."


    After a pause, I continued, "Quinn, everyone has their limit. Because you''re Theo''s cousin, I kept


    putting up with you over and over again even though you have crossed my limit. But that doesn''t


    mean that I''ll keep putting up with you as you''ll only think that I¡¯m afraid of you."


    She was stunned, surprised that I would speak to her that way. Her expression sank. "Wanda Lane,


    who are you to-"


    "And who are you?" I smacked the coffee table,pletely infuriated. "You''re just Theo''s cousin


    and nothing else. You can only feel a sense of superiority i n front of me, but who would give a


    damn about you when you go out?"


    "You!"


    At this moment, Theo walked into the vi and I got u p to look at him. "You''d better keep an eye on


    your cousin. She came all the way to your house to intimidate me."


    Quinn turned around to see that he hade home and quickly walked up to him. "Theo, she''s a


    murderer. You can''t get involved with her anymore."


    "Quinn!" Theo said with a face full of anger. "Just because you''re my cousin doesn¡¯t mean you can


    interfere in my affairs."


    Quinn was stunned, then she roared furiously, "Are you cutting off ties with me for that woman?"


    "If you''re going to continue on like this, then that would be the best option for me." When Theo was


    angry, he could not care less if Quinn was his cousin o r not. He said whatever he wanted to.


    "You!" Quinn was so furious that she did not know what to say for a moment.


    Theo looked at her with cold eyes. "Get out of my house."


    After what Theo said, Quinn had no way of staying no matter how bold she was. After ring at me,


    she stormed away.


    Seeing her disappear from the doorway, my head hurt so badly that I kept pinching my be,


    feeling a little irritated.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Theo pulled me to sit down on the sofa. I was in a bad mood, so I asked straight away, "What''s with


    Serena''s death?"

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    He looked at me, his eyes slightly moist. "Her mother got a loan through usury and those men


    probably learned that Serena¡¯s future as a star was over, so they went to extort money from them.


    She couldn''t fork out so much money, and those guys weren''t good guys, hence the consequence


    was imaginable."


    I frowned. "They didn¡¯t have to kill her. Someone clearly wanted her dead."


    "Are you suspecting me?" Theo asked with a smile.


    I said without a single hesitation, "You wouldn''t have done that."


    He was stunned. "How are you so sure?"


    I pursed my lips. "Although Serena isn''t smart and has caused lots of trouble, she has no power or


    influence. After Grant Corporation terminated her contract, her only way out was to start a new life


    in another city with her mother. She had no chance of making waves anymore, so there''s no need


    for you to end her life. Besides, you''re not a vicious person either."


    Theo was a man with dignity and would not resort to such underhanded means to retaliate against a


    person.


    He pulled me into his arms and rested his chin on my head. His voice was low and deep. "I didn''t


    know your


    impression of me in your heart is this good."


    I smirked. "You''re just average."


    Theo smiled but did not say anything else.


    "Do you have a lead on this?" I looked up and asked him.


    He kissed my forehead. "You shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter. What you need to do now is read


    your books and memorize what you need to."


    Frankly speaking, this matter really had nothing to do with me, so I simply kept quiet about it.


    As we entered October, the seven-day holiday that Munchkin had been looking forward to finally


    arrived.


    Cassey often disturbed me during this time. After learning that I was about to enroll in Canona


    University, she asked me to meet at Canona University one day. After going, I learned that she had


    pulled some strings to get me the qualifications to audit a course.


    On this day after ss, I bumped into Caleb, Cassey''s fiance. The man was tall, slender, and


    appeared to have a warm personality. The sses resting on his face made him look even more


    elegant.


    I had attended several of his lessons, and Cassey had also told him about me. When I bumped into


    him, I waved my hand to greet him. "Mr. Caleb, just finished a ss?"


    He stood on the same spot and nodded his head with


    a smile.


    I walked up to him. "Do you have sster?"


    He shook his head with a faint smile. "How was your ss?"


    "The lecturer is very knowledgeable," I said, walking toward the university gate while hugging my


    books." Are you going to pick Cassey up now?"


    He chuckled. "Not today. Someone from my family ising over and I need to go to the airport to


    pick them up."


    I was curious and could not help but ask, "Are your parentsing over?"


    Their wedding date wasing up. Caleb''s hometown was in Salt City, so his parents were


    probably here to attend their wedding.


    He nodded with a smile.


    When we arrived at the car park, he had to leave to attend to some urgent matters. After bidding


    farewell, I was ready to go home.


    I got in the car and was just about to start the car engine when a car drove up in front of me.


    The window rolled down and I saw the driver. It was Matthew.


    I frowned and got out of the car, asking, "What do you want?" "Where are you going?" He got out of


    the car as well, putting both hands in his pockets, looking quite wanton.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    I looked up at him and pursed my lips. I said in an indifferent tone, "Home."


    He frowned, then sneered. "Your and Theo''s home?"


    I furrowed my brows slightly, not wanting to speak with him further. "I''m leaving."


    "Can you please be a little smarter, Wanda? If he¡¯s true to you, then why is he letting you stay with


    him without giving you a ce?" Matthew was very loud.


    I was in no mood to talk to him and merely said indifferently, "This is between me and him, so


    please stay out of it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now."


    Having said that, I turned around and was about to get into the car.


    However, Matthew did not intend to let me go and grabbed my arm.


    I turned around and looked indifferently at him. "Let g o of me."


    "Is there really nothing more to say between us?"


    He was a little emotional. "Did you not feel the slightest affection for me after we spent months


    together?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I would feel deeply helpless every time he mentioned the past. I did not know how I should react in


    front of him.


    I sighed slightly and said, "Thest time I saw Liz, she looked like she¡¯s due to deliver soon, right?"


    He frowned. "It''s her you care about?"


    I was momentarily speechless. Why would he think that way?


    I was trying to tell him that Liz was pregnant with his child and about to give birth. He should fulfill


    his duty as a man instead of pestering me pointlessly.


    "That child is just an ident."


    Matthew said with a smile, "After she gives birth to the child, I''ll send her back to France and she¡¯ll


    not appear in our lives ever again."


    How did he manage to say those words with a smile o n his face?


    Anger rose in me and I shook off his hand that was grabbing my arm. "What do you mean by our


    lives? Your life is yours and mine¡¯s mine. We have nothing t o do with each other."


    After a pause, I took a deep breath and continued," Matthew, why have you be like this? Do


    you not have your own limits and principles as a man? You¡¯re making Liz give birth to a child, so


    don''t you think you should be responsible toward her? This is the least you can do fulfill your duty


    as a man.


    "You always say that Theo isn¡¯t good and can''t make m e happy, but he has limits and principles of


    his own. H e knows how to treat a woman with respect and knows not to hurt a woman if he doesn''t


    love her. If he can''t make me happy, you definitely can''t."


    When I saw Matthew''s expression turn slightly sullen, I slowly let out a sigh and nned to say


    everything I wanted to say today. "You may think that I¡¯m not qualified to say these things to you. I¡¯m


    responsible for what you''ve be today. Just tell me what I need to do to make it up to you, but


    you can''t hurt Liz because she''s innocent. Besides, you were the one who approached her first."


    Being loved by others was a luxury. Once epted, one should cherish it. Even if one did not want


    it, one must not hurt the other party or there would be retribution.


    He pursed his lips and fell silent for a moment before narrowing his dark pupils and saying, "Any


    compensation?¡±


    There was no way I could hide from him forever.


    There were certain things in life that must be returned sooner orter. I took a deep breath and said,


    "Apart from asking me to be with you."


    He raised his eyebrow. ¡°Come and work in Zimmer Corporations, and don''t live with Theo nor meet


    him anymore."


    I pursed my lips, feeling a little angry. "I don¡¯t have ns to join apany at the moment. Besides,


    it''s m y personal choice whether I want to live with Theo or not. Must you push me to the edge and


    cause us to fall out with each other?"


    Matthew sneered and said disdainfully, "How are you going to make it up to me if you don''t want to


    give me what I want?"


    I was momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    After a long silence, I said, "I can go to Zimmer Corporations but not now because I still have


    lessons t o attend and tests to sit. If you can ept it, then ept it. Otherwise, there''s nothing left


    to say between us."


    Matthew snorted. "It makes no difference whether you agree or not."


    "What do you want, then?" I looked unkindly at him." Don¡¯t take it too far."


    He pursed his lips. "Why don''t we do this? You''ll go to my ce every day and have a meal with


    me. I''m sure this isn''t too hard of a request?"


    Looking into his emotionless eyes, I frowned. "For how long?"


    He replied, "A year."


    A year?


    I took a deep breath. "I have a life of my own, Matthew."


    He raised his brows. "What about six months?"


    "Is it that hard to repay my kindness of saving your life back then with a meal every day for six


    months?"


    I seemed to have no way of saying no after what he


    said.


    "Just six months.¡± I cast my eyes down. "I hope you''ll keep your word and stop interfering with my


    life."


    I felt a little drained and irritated, feeling as though some of my emotions had been torn open


    slightly.


    I did not stay much longer after saying that and nned to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He did not stop me this time and simply said in an odd manner, "If someone bullies you next time,


    the best way is to return it. If Quinn is an eyesore to you, let me know and I¡¯ll make her disappear


    from your eyes."


    I froze and turned to look at him. "What do you mean b y that?"


    He shrugged. "Nothing. I just think you sometimes handle things too indecisively. There are people


    in this world who are so gross that they should never have existed in the first ce."


    I realized something and my pupils contracted. "Did you kill Serena?"


    He hugged his arms, his expression cold and cool. " She asked for it. You don''t have to feel sorry


    for her."


    A cold feeling rose from the soles of my feet and I could not help but shiver. "Matthew Zimmer!"


    How did he turn out this way?


    He said nonchntly, "If she''s an eyesore to you, she''s an eyesore to me, so the only way is to


    make her disappear from this world.¡±


    I did not feel touched by his words at all. I merely felt coldness all over my body.


    I trotted up to him and hurled a p.


    He touched the corners of his mouth and smirked. " Why did you hit me when I eliminated a person


    you dislike?"


    He was saying that on purpose so I would know that h e killed Serena for my sake. He wanted to


    pull me into the abyss with him.


    I took a deep breath, feeling like a deted balloon. After taking a few steps back, I said, "You have


    no limits."


    His gaze was cold, and he reached out to pinch my chin. "Is Theo a man with limits and principles in


    your eyes? Well, you''re wrong. He is just a tiger wearing a smile in the business world. His name


    arouses fear when mentioned, and he pushes his enemy to the brink with a smile. I''m still no match


    for him when ites to being ruthless.¡±


    After a pause, his smile deepened as he continued," You think he didn¡¯t want to kill Serena? He


    wanted to, but he was just worried that you''d find out because there would be no room for


    redemption if you did. That''s why he held himself back.¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    "That''s enough! Stop saying that!" I did not want to believe his words.


    Matthew sneered. "But I don''t want to endure it anymore. I want you to know that I can disregard all


    sense of propriety and can do anything for you.¡±


    "I said that¡¯s enough!¡± I screamed, my breathing slightly rapid. "It''s gettingte. I should go.¡±


    After getting back to my car, I spent a lot of time before I managed to slow down my heartbeat.


    Matthew was still in front of the car, looking at me with a calm gaze.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and started the car engine.


    When I got home, I went upstairs, changed into my pajamas, andy under the covers. The house


    was warm, and so was under the covers, but I felt particrly cold.


    How did a kind person turn out this way?


    When it was almost time for dinner, Theo gave me a call and said that he would be workingte


    today, so h e would not be joining me for dinner. He asked me not to wait for him toe back


    before going to bed.


    He had been very busytely and had almost no time t


    o take a break. Sometimes even when he was at home, he would have to work veryte at night. I


    still had things to do, so I did not feel too bored.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    On this day, I was ready to go to Canona University for a ss when I saw a crowd gathering in


    front of the vi.


    Reporters!


    I was surprised that the reporters knew about this ce. Theo had just bought this ce. Clearly,


    someone had deliberately leaked this out.


    However, something must have happened for these reporters to show up. I raised my phone to give


    Theo a call.


    Before I could tap on his number, I saw a piece of news gossip popping up on the screen. After


    tapping into the news, I saw that it was a photo of Matthew and me in the parking lot that day.


    The person who took the photo was great at finding angles, making us seem really ambiguous in


    the photograph.


    My name was just on the top trending hashtags some time ago and it had finally dropped in


    poprity when someone took a photo of me behaving really ambiguously with Matthew. I once


    again stood in the limelight. My reputation might actually be put on the line this time.


    There was no way I could attend sses at Canona now. After sighing helplessly, I went back into


    the


    vi to give Theo a call.


    After learning about it, heforted me, saying, "Don''t be afraid. Those people aren¡¯t bold enough


    to break into my house. Besides, the security guards will hold them back. Just wait at home until I


    come back."


    This was my first time being blocked by reporters in front of my house, but I knew those reporters


    would note in, so I was not that afraid.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°You don''t have toe back, actually. I can just revise at home. I don''t really


    have t o go to Canona University."


    In a situation like that, even if I could leave the house, there was no way I could go to Canona


    University.


    After hanging up the phone, I went to the kitchen and found the caretaker. "If you''re free, go out the


    back door to buy some groceries.¡±


    The caretaker had probably seen the reporters at the front door and helplessly said, "I already


    asked Mr. Bean, the man in charge of purchasing the groceries, t o go to the supermarket this


    morning when I woke up."


    I was stunned. "When did the reporters arrive?"


    "I don¡¯t know about that. They were already there when I woke up this morning."


    They did note in the middle of the night, did they? These were truly a bunch of really dedicated


    reporters.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    I went to the living room and sat down on the sofa to scroll through my phone. My name appeared


    twice on the top trending hashtags, so theizens were naturally curious about my identity and


    what made m e so special that I was able to get so involved in the lives of two leadingpanies''


    bosses.


    I must say that theizens were truly powerful because my identity had be transparent now.


    Only the Schumans were not a business family, so theizens dared not talk about them. They just


    focused on what my rtionship with Theo and Matthew was at the moment.


    There were all sorts of spections, and after reading severalments, I could not read further.


    After all, n o one would be so free as to read criticisms about oneself.


    Initially, I thought these reporters would stand outside the house for at least four to five days, but


    most of them had left by evening when I woke up to check.


    I figured Theo had probably pressured the majority of the mediapanies. Munchkin must not


    have his photos taken by the media, hence he had no choice but to stay over at Tyler''s ce for


    now.


    I was just about to give Theo a call to ask about the situation there when Cassey called.


    She had always been a straightforward person, so she asked straight away, "Have you thought of a


    way to thank me?"


    I was stunned, and my gaze fell on the reporters outside the yard. I finally reacted. "Were you the


    one who pressured the media?"


    She smacked her tongue. "If my name was on the top trending hashtags, I¡¯d be eager to glue my


    phone to my hand. You, however, arepletely not bothered by it at all!"


    1, H


    I removed the phone from my ear and checked the top trending hashtag.


    I realized that the news about me had been reced b y the news about Cassey marrying a


    professor from Canona University in a low-key arrangement.


    "The headline..."


    Caleb was a professor in a distinguished university, and even though he came from a humble origin,


    his ability and educational qualifications were worthy of recognition. A headline like that was


    undoubtedly demeaning to Caleb.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Caleb said that only by writing it this way will the article be able to


    capture interest, so Imissioned the media to put it this way. We did not intend to announce our


    marriage to the public because that meant that our lives would likely be exposed to the public eye,


    but I don''t mind. I''m just worried that he¡¯ll feel pressured by it."


    After a pause, she continued, "It''s clear that someone i s deliberately messing with you this time,


    someone who understands you and Theo, as well as you and Matthew, very well. If what the media


    says is false, then that''s fine, but most of it is true. My brother hopes that you¡¯ll stop being exposed


    to the public eye, that¡¯s why he approached me in hopes of using Caleb and my wedding to keep


    your news down."


    For a moment I did not know what to say.


    There were only so many reporters in Whaldorf City. The news that concerned them was only


    rted to the gossip between the aristocratic families and celebrities.


    Cassey was more than 30 this year and she was the precious daughter of the Louises. When news


    of her marriage was exposed, the hype was no less than that of Matthew and my news. Therefore,


    the majority of the reporters left.


    "What will you and Caleb do now?" Once they were exposed, their wedding would have to be held


    in public.


    She said indifferently, sounding nonchnt about it," What can we do? At most, we¡¯ll just hold our


    wedding i n public. But Caleb will now get more attention at the university."


    "I''m sorry." I felt quite sorry about it. "I encountered Matthew by chance that day but did not expect


    someone to maliciously take a photo of us."


    "We¡¯re a family, so why are you apologizing to me?" she said, pausing for a moment before saying,


    "But though we''re a family, you''ll still have to thank me properly.¡±


    I was amused. "Sure, I''ll definitely buy you a meal one day."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Theo came back at night, I had already fallen asleep.


    I woke up to the sound of watering from the bathroom and stared at the ceiling for a while


    before sitting up from the bed.


    I picked up the ss of water on the bedside table and took a sip of it while looking in the direction


    of the bathroom.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Theo came out of the bathroom and saw me looking at him. He froze. "Did I wake you up?"


    I shook my head. "I slept early and it¡¯s about time I wake up.¡±


    He merely switched on the bathroom light. The bedroom was dimly lit and I leaned over to turn on


    the bedsidemp.


    When I took a closer look at Theo¡¯s face, I blushed.


    There was only a bath towel wrapped around his lower body, and his toned upper body was


    covered in water droplets, which slid down his chest. It made him look particrly seductive.


    Theo saw me staring at him the whole time and let out a mischievous smile. "Are you happy with


    it?"


    I pursed my lips and looked away.


    He chuckled, not teasing me further. He came to sit on the bed with me and handed me a towel.


    "Can you help me wipe?"


    "Wipe your body yourself."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve been bustling about since morning and have no strength left." He began to y the pity card.


    I felt somewhat speechless and took the towel from


    his hand, wiping his hair for him. "Are there still reporters outside?"


    Although the news that Cassey marrying Caleb was worthy of attention, some reporters did not


    want to give up getting much bigger news from here, hence not all of them left.


    He took me into his arms and made me sit on hisp. He had juste out from the shower, so his


    chest was a little icy and cool.


    "They¡¯ve all left." As he said that, he rested his chin on my shoulder. His voice was slightly weary.


    I let him hold me and did not move.


    "Did you already have dinner?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    He gently bit my shoulder and it hurt a little. "You liar, the caretaker isn¡¯t asleep yet. She told me that


    you didn''t have dinner and seemed to not be in a very good mood."


    It was embarrassing to have a lie be exposed.


    I cleared my throat and said, "I didn''t eat because I wasn''t hungry, not because I wasn''t in a good


    mood."


    My appetite had been very goodtely, and if I did not eat, then that would mean I was really not


    hungry.


    He frowned. "Remember to eat all three meals on time to stay healthy."


    "It¡¯s alright to skip dinner," I argued.


    He seemed to not hear a word I was saying. After his hair was wiped dry, he picked me up and


    walked downstairs.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck speechlessly. " Where are you taking me to?"


    He pursed his lips. "Downstairs, to have something to eat."


    "I¡¯m really not hungry! I want to sleep!"


    If I was even a tad hungry, I would have taken it upon myself to find something to eat. I was not a


    child who needed to wait for him toe back and supervise m e. Seeing that he was still


    continuing to go downstairs, I could not help but speak again.


    "It''ste now and it''s hard to digest after eating. I might have a stomach ache tomorrow."


    He frowned and finally stopped. He looked down at m e and confirmed again. "Are you really not


    hungry?"


    I nodded, replying with certainty, "I''m really not hungry."


    He hesitated for a few seconds before turning around t o put me back in bed. I could not help but


    breathe a sigh of relief. It was true that eating at night was bad for the stomach.


    "What are you doing?¡± He pressed his hands on either side of my head, looking ambiguously at me


    with his


    dark gaze. It made me a little flustered.


    I saw his sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolling, then he said, "But what should I do? I''m famished."


    I pursed my lips and yed dumb. "The caretaker happens to still be awake. If you''re hungry, then


    go downstairs and ask her to fix you something."


    He lowered his head. "Isn¡¯t this the ce where I can satisfy my appetite?"


    I blinked. "Where?"


    "Trying to y dumb, huh?" He snickered.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    I was just about to speak when his kiss fell.


    It was not until I was having some difficulty breathing that he kindly let go of me.


    My face was stifling red, and I was panting hard." What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡±


    "Are you going to let me live as a celibate for the rest o f my life?" he asked with raised eyebrows.


    I pursed my lips. "Not yet."


    Three years had passed. I was still unsure if my body could ept Theo right now. I was afraid that


    I would hurt his feelings if I was not ready. Hence, I wanted to take things slow.


    He did not force me and kissed my forehead with a smile. "I will wait until the day you''re ready, but


    don''t keep me waiting for too long."


    Strangely, I would get sleepy every time I was in Theo¡¯s arms.


    When I woke up the next morning, I opened my eyes and saw Theo''s sleeping face. I felt somewhat


    surprised.


    Usually, he would have already gone out when I woke up at this time.


    The man was still fast asleep. I knew he was a light sleeper and would be awoken easily, so I did


    not move.


    I quietly looked at his face as he slept,menting a little in my heart while thinking about how fast


    time had passed. It had been six years since Ist met this man.


    One indeed had to cherish time and the people around us.


    As I wasmenting in my heart, Theo suddenly opened his eyes.


    His eyes focused and our eyes met. The man''s handsome face was covered in smiles. "Why didn''t


    you wake me up when you''re already awake?"


    I pursed my lips. "I want you to sleep a while more. You''ve been too busytely and must be really


    tired."


    "It''s my duty to make money to support my family." He kissed my forehead. "As long as you and


    Munchkin are happy, then I''m willing to die even if I am exhausted."


    Such touching words would nevere out of his mouth three years ago.


    I looked helplessly at him. "What a sweet talker. Now that you¡¯re awake, you should get out of bed


    and go downstairs to have your breakfast.¡±


    He raised his eyebrow. "Are you hungry?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I nodded. "Now I''m truly hungry."


    "You eat too little, that¡¯s why you aren''t in good health.¡± "I eat too little?" I sat up from the bed and


    showed him the excess fat on my belly. "I gained a few pounds since I returned to Whaldorf City.¡±


    He got up and hugged my waist, lowering his head to kiss my stomach. "You¡¯re not chubby


    enough.¡±


    After washing up and going downstairs, the caretaker had already finished preparing breakfast. We


    were able to start eating as soon as we entered the dining area.


    Halfway through breakfast, Keith walked in.


    There were urgent matters in thepany, so Theo left before he could even have his breakfast.


    After he left, I felt a slight difort in my stomach. I took a few more bites but suddenly felt


    nauseous, so I ran to the bathroom.


    I threw up everything I just ate but finally felt better.


    Having no appetite to continue eating, I walked out and saw a lot of reporters outside the vi''s


    gate. I felt my heart hurting slightly.


    I went to the living room andy on the sofa, pulling out my phone to take a look.


    In the words and mouths of the media andizens, I was an unpleasant woman. Thosements


    were simply too revolting to look at.


    I was no fan of self-torture, so I switched off my phone after reading a fewments. I nned to


    read a book to shift my attention.


    After a few days, the reporters did not manage to get anything and seemed to have simply given up.


    When the attention was shifted, I did not intend to go out either. However, to say that I was not


    affected by therge group waiting outside for several days was false.


    We were humans, not gods. It was impossible to turn a blind eye to all the gossip.


    Theo could distinctly sense my bad mood and would try his best toe home earlier every night


    to keep m epany.


    On this day during the weekend, Keith brought Munchkin home. After being away from each other


    for days, we particrly missed each other.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Munchkin wrapped his arms around my neck and asked aggrievedly, "Mommy, do you really not


    want m e anymore?"


    Seeing the glow in his eyes, I knew he was saying that on purpose and helplessly sighed. "Silly


    child, do you think you''d have the chance to see me now if I really didn''t want you anymore?"


    "I don''t care." Munchkin refused to listen. "I wantpensation."


    My mouth twitched. "You''ve been staying at your uncle¡¯s for a few days. I''m sure he purchased


    almost all of the toys in the mall for you, right?"


    Munchkin nodded. "But I didn¡¯t bring any of them home.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. "So you want new ones?"


    Hearing what I said, Munchkin hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. "I don''t want them


    anymore."


    He must have sensed that if he answered yes, then I would definitely reprimand him, so he cleverly


    refused.


    "Mommy, I really thought you didn''t want me anymore."


    Munchkin rested his chin on my shoulder, his voice bing a little muffled.


    "Uncle Tyler brought me to Grandpa and Grandma''s. There''s ady there who said that I wasn''t


    your son and that you wouldn''t want me anymore when you had your own children.¡±


    I frowned. "Whichdy?"


    Munchkin sighed slightly. "Uncle Tyler had things to d o, so he left. Grandpa and Grandma left


    afterward too. They told thedy to look after me, so she''s probably a nanny."


    Carlson and Yvonne disliked having too many people a t home, so there were probably only two


    nannies at home at the moment.


    I pursed my lips and stroked Munchkin¡¯s head. "I never said I didn¡¯t want you, Munchkin, and I will


    never abandon you. You are my son and if anyone says bad things like that to you, just ignore them,


    okay?¡±


    He nodded. "I¡¯ll not trust anybody else but you, Mommy."


    I was touched by the child''s unconditional trust.


    After not seeing Snowy for many days, Munchkin missed Snowy very much. I put him down and he


    brought Snowy to the yard to y.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to give Tyler a call to talk about Munchkin, but after thinking about the tragedy the nanny


    would g o through after Tyler learned about it, I decided to just let it drop.


    In the evening, Theo called. He had seemingly just finished work. He asked in a low and hoarse


    voice, " Have you eaten dinner?"


    I looked in the direction of the kitchen and said with a smile, "Dinner''s still cooking but it''ll be done


    soon."


    As the dishes that Munchkin wanted to eat were hard t o make, dinner took a little longer to prepare


    than usual.


    "Don''t wait, then. I''ll go back now and pick you up to g o eat at a restaurant." He sounded like he


    was arranging his files. He was probably still in thepany. "It''s cold outside, you two should wear


    more clothes."


    I frowned. "Is it okay to go out now?"


    After all, the rumors had not settled yet...


    "It¡¯s okay, the restaurant I booked has really good privacy."


    After a pause, he continued, "Mason said he wanted to meet Munchkin."


    No wonder he wanted to take Munchkin and me to a restaurant for dinner. It turned out that Mason


    was the one who wanted to see Munchkin.


    Seeing that I was silent for so long, Theo sighed. "If you don''t want Munchkin to meet him, then we''ll


    eat a t home."


    I pursed my lips. "I think we should go."


    Munchkin was Mason¡¯s son no matter what. He was not asking to have the child back and merely


    wanted t o see him. I had no reason to refuse. 2

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Theo drove home in no time at all. Munchkin and I got in the car.


    Sensing my somewhat low mood, he turned around to look at me. "Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    I shook my head. "No."


    The car was a little warm with the heater on, stuffy even. I took off my jacket.


    I did not say anything on the way, feeling no particr emotions. I merely felt a stuffy feeling in m y


    chest. Munchkin was constantly talking to Theo, so i t was not at all quiet.


    When we got to the restaurant and entered the private room, Mason was already waiting inside.


    Fortunately, he was alone.


    When he saw Munchkin, his charming face lit up with a smile. He held Munchkin, asking him all


    sorts of questions.


    I sat down and Theo held my hand, asking me once more, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    I pursed my lips. "I really am not."


    Theo looked deeply at me but did not ask further.


    The waiter served the food and I saw Mason kept


    staring at Munchkin. I took a deep breath, asking," How many months pregnant is Nadia now?"


    "The child in her womb is gone," Mason said, his voice cold and with little emotions.


    I thought I had heard wrongly and could not help but ask, "What?"


    He finally looked at me and said sternly, "There''s an unstable lie of the fetus, so even if she gives


    birth, the fetus will not live. Hence, it was aborted."


    Theo stopped the movement in his hand and looked at him. "How can there be an unstable lie of


    the fetus?"


    Mason sniggered. "She had miscarried once but she didn''te clean about it. Later, her emotions


    were so unstable that even several trips to the hospital couldn''t help, so we couldn''t rescue the


    baby."


    He said those words in an exceptionally indifferent manner as though this was simply a minuscule


    matter to him.


    I suppressed my emotions and looked at him. "So what do you n to do now?"


    I thought he would answer my question directly, but h e suddenly asked, "Does she have anything


    to do with Cecilia''s death?¡±


    Smack! The spoon in my hand slipped and fell to the floor.


    He narrowed his keen eyes slightly.


    I evaded his gaze and said, "I''m not sure."


    I was actually the one who caused Cecilia''s death. Petra wanted me out of the house at the time so


    it would be easier to harm me, so she asked someone to bring Cecilia from the countryside to


    Whaldorf City.


    If I had not left home that day in a hurry to see Cecilia, the things that followed would not have


    happened.


    I did not know how big of an impact Nadia''s words had brought upon Cecilia because Jerome did


    not tell me the details, hence I did not want to tell Mason that she was the one who caused Cecilia¡¯s


    death.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He sneered and said no more, merely staring at Munchkin. "I will not marry Nadia. Munchkin is a


    member of the Lynches and he''ll one day return to the Lynches."


    I froze, surprised that he would say these words so straightforwardly.


    After falling silent for half a minute, I did not manage t o suppress my emotions and said, "Mason,


    Munchkin will not go back to the Lynches. This was Cecilia¡¯sst wish. If you want Munchkin, I can


    only say no."


    Theo was also in a bad mood, staring unkindly at Mason. "Don''t forget what you said. You promised


    me not to take Munchkin.¡±


    "Hah." Mason sneered. "You promised me to take care of Tiana too, but look what happened?"


    Who was Tiana?


    Theo''s expression sank. "You know clearly why things happened that way back then. Do you really


    think Cecilia and Tiana¡¯s deaths were by ident?¡±

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Mason''s expression fell. He sounded emotional all of a sudden. "So? You think I killed them?"


    Theo frowned, finding it impossible to reason with him. He raised his hand to massage his be.


    He looked at me, saying, "Why don¡¯t you take Munchkin downstairs and wait there for me?"


    I had already wanted to leave with Munchkin a long time ago, so as soon as he said those words, I


    got up with Munchkin.


    This restaurant had really good privacy, indeed. I took Munchkin out of the restaurant and there


    were many security guards near the entrance. Pedestrians were not allowed to walk into this area of


    the restaurant, let alone the reporters.


    I brought Munchkin to the side of the car to wait for Theo. He leaned against my thigh and raised his


    head to ask, "Mommy, is Mr. Mason going to take me away?"


    He might be young, but he could still understand what many of the words adults said meant.


    However, he did not know why Mason wanted to take him away or why he was the Lynches¡¯ child.


    I pursed my lips. "That¡¯s because he thinks you¡¯re adorable, that¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to snatch you


    from m


    e."


    I knew that I should not have put it that way as it would make Munchkin hate Mason, but humans


    were selfish. I could not stand not having Munchkin by my side.


    To me, he was my everything.


    Munchkin blinked and asked in confusion, "Wasn''t thedy earlier pregnant with a baby? Mr. Mason


    will have an adorable baby like me when the timees. S o why is he still trying to snatch me


    away from you?"


    Perhaps I had eaten too quickly just now and coupled with the pent-up anger inside of me, I felt an


    intense difort in my stomach.


    I was just about to reply to Munchkin¡¯s question when my stomach turned.


    Seeing how bad myplexion looked, Munchkin asked worriedly, "Mommy? Are you feeling


    unwell?"


    I shook my head and turned around. I walked up to the flower bed and bent down.


    I threw up everything that I had just eaten. It was only then did my stomach feel better.


    Munchkin grew even more worried about me now." What''s wrong, Mommy?"


    Not wanting him to worry, I picked him up from the ground and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I ate too


    fast just now that¡¯s why I threw up. You should remember t o eat slower too or you''ll feel unwell just


    like me."


    Munchkin quickly nodded. "I got it. Remember to eat slower, Mommy."


    I nodded with a smile. "Alright, I got it."


    "How are you still able to smile? Your heart must be very big." An abrupt female voice rang out in


    my ears.


    I followed the source of the voice and looked over to see Nadia.


    I was not surprised to see her here. She had been following Mason.


    Compared to thest time we met, she seemed particrly haggard.


    "Why are you throwing up?" She looked mockingly at me. "I remember Theo is infertile, though.


    Whose child are you pregnant with, then?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, she smiled and asked, "Matthew''s?"


    I did not want to argue with her and merely said indifferently, "Why don''t you mind your own


    business?"


    Having said that, I got up and was about to turn around and walk away.


    "Did I say you can go?"


    Nadia refused to let me leave and grabbed my arm. " Stop pretending to be all lofty and noble.


    Everyone knows that you''re now a promiscuous worn-"

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    "That''s enough!" I did not want the child to hear such unpleasant words and quickly cut her off.


    At this moment, Theo walked out of the restaurant and saw Nadia grabbing my wrist, clearly


    pestering m e. His expression abruptly fell.


    He walked up to me and saw the vomit on the flower bed. He looked at Nadia with an icy gaze.


    "What did you do to her?"


    The man had a cold and bloodthirsty aura, which frightened Nadia. She let go of my arm and took a


    few steps back, saying in a slightly trembling voice, "I didn''t do anything, she''s the one who''s unwell.


    I have nothing to do with that.¡±


    After saying those words, she ran into the restaurant, most probably to find Mason.


    Theo looked at me with an exceptionally deep gaze." Your stomach isn''t well?"


    I nodded, my voice slightly weak. "Let''s go home."


    After getting into the car, I leaned against the back of the car seat and closed my eyes. I fell asleep


    not long after.


    It was already midnight when I woke up. Theo was not in the room, so I got out of bed and left the


    room.


    I came to Munchkin''s room and pushed the door in.


    The kid was sleeping very soundly and holding a teddy bear. His little foot moved unconsciously a


    few times, looking especially adorable.


    I watched him quietly for a long time before turning around to leave when I saw Theo standing at


    the door. However, I had no idea when he started standing there.


    When I walked out of Munchkin¡¯s bedroom, Theo put his arm around my shoulders. "Don''t worry."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    When we had returned to the bedroom and closed the door, I finally asked, "What did Mason say to


    you?"


    He looked at me for a moment without saying a word. After a moment, he said, "The Lynches have


    learned about him and want him back."


    My expression sank. I found it hard to control my emotions and raised my hand to sweep themp


    on the bedside table to the floor. "I won''t agree to that!"


    He sighed softly and bent down to pick up themp from the floor. He rearranged it on the


    nightstand. "I understand that you don''t want Munchkin to leave your side, but we have to first ask


    Munchkin what he thinks. If he disagrees, then we can always find ways t o persuade Mason."


    "He has been with me since he was a baby. He''ll not choose to go back to the Lynches."


    I took a deep breath, barely able topose myself. "W e have been together for three years and


    he has long been a part of my life. No one can take him away from z-x "


    me.


    Theo embraced me. "Alright, I understand. I''ll find a way to persuade Mason.¡±


    "Theo..." My eyes were slightly moist now. "I really can¡¯t lose him. Can you please help me?"


    "If he''s by my side, then I can put more effort into loving him and give him the best love he can ever


    have. But if he returns to the Lynches, where there are so many children, do you think he will


    receive the best treatment? Or lots of love? Besides, who are the Lynches to take away the baby I


    have painstakingly raised for three years?"


    I would never let the Lynches have Munchkin back, and I was willing to give it my all to ensure that.


    ¡°Don''t cry." Theo patted my back andforted me." You''re right. Who are they to take away the


    baby you have painstakingly raised for three years? Don''t worry, if you don¡¯t agree, then no one can


    force you."


    I nodded my head and closed my eyes.


    When I woke up the next morning, I thought about what had happened the night before and had a


    feeling that Theo seemed to be keeping something from me.


    He had gone to work, though, so there was no way for me to ask him. Hence, I could only wait until


    he got home from work in the evening.


    Keith had sent Munchkin to kindergarten. I went to the study and nned to read a book.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    At this moment, Matthew called. I put down the book i n my hand and pulled at my hair in


    annoyance before picking up the call after it rang for a very long time.


    My tone was harsh. "What is it?"


    If he had not gone to see me that day and had himself photographed by the reporters in the parking


    lot, I would not have had to stay home until now.


    It was enough to say that I resented him.


    Matthew said warmly, "Does your previous promise not count anymore?"


    I froze for a moment and thought for a long time before I finally remembered what it was.


    There were too many things bothering metely, and I had long forgotten what I promised him.


    Now that I remembered it, I merely felt even more annoyed.


    The scandals surrounding the photo had not beenpletely subdued yet, and with the Lynches


    nning to take Munchkin back, I was simply in no mood to go to his house to have a meal with


    him. 1


    Besides, if the reporters took photographs of me going to his ce, it was hard to say how


    unsettling things


    would escte.


    "When do you n to keep your promise, then?" he asked, sounding a little annoyed.


    "Please, Matthew, just let me go."


    I kept feeling as if I had been forced into a dead end with no way out.


    There was momentary silence on the other end of the call, then a cold voice rang out. "Let you go?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I didn''t force you to agree to this."


    How was it that he did not force me to agree to this?


    I found no way tomunicate with him and my head was suddenly in excruciating pain, so I hung


    up straight away.


    I could not stay in the study any longer and went to the living room to sit on the sofa. However, I


    was feeling more and more irritated inside. I took my car keys and left the house. 1


    Keith had just dropped Munchkin off and came home when he saw that I was going out. He quickly


    stopped me. "Where are you going, Mrs. Grant?"


    "What?" I looked at him unkindly. "Are you going to restrict my personal freedom?"


    He lowered his head. "No."


    I took a deep breath and suppressed the displeasure i n my heart. "I''m just going to drive around


    the neighborhood. Don''t follow me."


    I got in the car after saying that.


    After driving for about 1,640 feet, I stopped the car.


    Too many bad things had happenedtely and I felt suffocated. I had a vague feeling that I was


    back to the state I was in before I left Whaldorf City.


    I did not want this to happen, yet I had no way to properly control my emotions.


    After getting out of the car and taking in the breeze for a very long time, my emotions were slightly


    stabilized.


    1 nned to go back.


    As soon as I got in the car, the phone in my pocket started vibrating. I pulled it out and saw that it


    was from an unknown number.


    I hesitated for a moment before picking it up. "Hi, who am I speaking to?" 1


    A sweet voice of ady rang out. "It''s me, Nadia."


    I frowned. "Nadia?"


    How did she get my number?

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    "Can we meet up and talk?1'' Nadia asked on the other end of the call.


    I pursed my lips. "I don''t think there''s anything to talk about between us."


    Nadia chuckled on the other end. "You don¡¯t want your son to return to the Lynches, and neither do


    I. There''s a lot for us to talk about based on this alone."


    After a long silence, I said, "Address.¡± 1


    When I arrived at the cafe we agreed to meet, I walked in and saw Nadia sitting by the window. I


    walked over.


    Compared to the day before, she looked less haggard today. Perhaps it was because she had put


    on makeup.


    When I sat down, she went straight to the point." Whether you believe it or not, Cecilia''s death had


    nothing to do with me. I did go and see her that day, but I didn''t say anything that would stimte


    her."


    I pursed my lips and did not respond. She continued," I know you won''t believe me, so let''s just talk


    about the kid. You''ve raised him for three years, so I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want the Lynches to take him


    back. It just so happens that I don''t want the Lynches to take him back too. Mason¡¯s child must


    come out of my womb or all my efforts before this would be for naught."


    "Just tell me what you n to do," I said, a little impatient.


    She pursed her lips. "In the kid¡¯s eyes, you''re his mother. With the friendship that Mason and Theo


    share, they won''t turn against each other. I hope you''ll make public the rtionship between you


    and Theo a s husband and wife, as well as ask the hospital to issue a statement of your inability to


    conceive. Mason has never fulfilled his duty as a father, and with the passing of the child''s biological


    mother, thew will let you adopt this child legally."


    After a pause, she continued, "But by doing so, you''ll not be allowed to have children in the future."


    I frowned. "Is this what you came up with?"


    "This is the best way to do it, no?" She shrugged in ackadaisical manner. "Theo is not an ordinary


    man who has no money or power. If you do as I say, then there''s nothing the Lynches can do about


    it."


    I suddenlyughed. "Like you said, Theo isn''t an ordinary man who has no money or power, so


    even if I don¡¯t do so, the Lynches still can¡¯t do anything as long as I refuse to hand Munchkin over to


    them."


    "Indeed." Nadia narrowed her eyes slightly. "But aren''t you worried that you and Theo''s reputation


    will be jeopardized? And you can only raise that child in apletely unjustifiable way."


    I pursed my lips and fell silent.


    Judging from Theo''s skills and abilities, he could indeed keep Munchkin by my side.


    Though if the Lynches made a big deal out of this, public opinion would be biased toward the


    Lynches. Those people would use Theo and me of snatching another family''s child. Some who


    were even more vicious would say that we were snatching other people''s children because we


    could not have one ourselves.


    I became more and more irritated at the thought of this. I believed Nadia was here to make me


    angry.


    I stood up from the chair and said unkindly, "If this is the only thing you cane up with, then I


    think there''s not much we can talk about anymore.¡±


    Her idea could indeed let Munchkin staywfully by m y side, but if Theo''s reputation had to be put


    on the line, then I would have to disagree.


    "Maybe take some time to consider what I said. There''s no better way than this.¡± She stopped me.


    I could not subdue my emotions any longer and coldlymanded, "Get lost.¡±


    After leaving the cafe and taking only a few steps, I felt my stomach turn again.


    I crouched on the side of the road and threw up, feeling ufortably weak.


    It seemed like I was getting more and more low-spiritedtely. When I got back to the vi, I did not


    do anything and sat on the balcony. I took in the cold breeze all day.


    I had no idea how long I would continue to sit there had Theo note home.


    He carried me into the bedroom with a sullen expression and wrapped a nket around me. He


    looked slightly angry. "Why do you not cherish your own body?"


    I looked at him, feeling tremendously heartbroken. I took the initiative to hold him, burying my head


    in his arms. "I feel really sad, Theo."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    His mes of anger were suppressed, and he cast a tender gaze at me. "What''s wrong?"


    I sighed. "I don¡¯t know either, I just feel really sad."


    Coming back to Whaldorf City again, I thought my state of mind was different than three years ago. I


    thought everything would finally go in the right direction. Yet who would have thought, more troubles


    were cropping up than three years ago and I felt extremely annoyed.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    He held me in his arms and hugged me tightly. Even though his body was zing hot, it could not


    warm m e up.


    In hindsight, I suddenly did not have the courage to face the difficulties in the future because they


    were just too difficult to ovee. Had it not been for the struggles I faced, I would not have so


    decisively fled to Zenon back then either.


    A few dayster, Mason came over to visit Munchkin.


    Obviously, Theo had tacitly agreed to let hime over.


    I did not press him to exin to me, nor did I make a scene. I simply acquiesced to Mason''s visit to


    see Munchkin several times because I was not afraid of letting hime and see Munchkin.


    Conversely, he might take Munchkin away by force if he was infuriated.


    It was up until one day when I saw Munchkin taking the initiative to hold Mason¡¯s hand did the


    emotions that I had suppressed for many days finally exploded.


    Theo promised to find a time to talk to Mason so he would stoping to see Munchkin for a while.


    However, what I wanted was not for him to stop


    I feared that Munchkin would actually leave my side if this continued. Therefore, I started having the


    idea of taking Munchkin away from Whaldorf City again.


    In mid-October, the temperature was rtively low. Munchkin wanted to y with Snowy but it was


    too cold to y outside so he brought Snowy into the house.


    I watched as he rolled on the carpet with Snowy. There was a big smile on his face, and I felt a


    mixture o f feelings inside.


    Mason might be his biological father but I had painstakingly raised him for three years, so if he took


    him away just like that, that would just be too cruel to me.


    No one thought to stand in my shoes. How selfish they were!


    Munchkin looked at me and could tell that I was not very happy, so he let go of Snowy and walked


    up to m e. He asked with a smile, "Mommy, why don''t youe over and y with Snowy?"


    I massaged my be. "Be a good boy, Munchkin. I''m a little tired so I''ll just sit here and watch


    you y, okay?"


    Munchkin fell silent for a few seconds, then hugged m y neck. There was a baby scent on him,


    which greatly reduced the irritation in my heart. "You''re going to act like a baby again, are you?"


    "Mommy, do you feel unwell?" Munchkin asked worriedly.


    I shook my head and hugged his tiny body, feeling slightly at ease now. "No, I''m just too tired."


    "Are you tired because you''ve been studying for too long, Mommy?¡±


    I smiled lightly and said, "Maybe."


    The little one looked up at me with bright eyes, "Wait for me, Mommy."


    He ran upstairs after saying that.


    I shook my head with a smile and looked at Snowy as i t rolled back and forth on the carpet.


    If my baby and Cecilia were still alive, we would probably be sitting together chatting, looking at the


    two children as they yed together with a smile on our faces.


    Thinking about it, my mood became a little low.


    At this moment, the sound of something falling to the floor was heard from upstairs. It was very


    loud, so most probably it was a big object.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Worried about Munchkin, I quickly got up and ran upstairs.


    When I got upstairs, I saw Theoing out of the utility room with Munchkin in his arms.


    Munchkin burst into tears when he saw me.


    I ran over and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Theo looked inside the utility room and I followed his gaze.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    There was a chair in front of the shelf in the utility room, and there was a big box next to the chair.


    The big box must have fallen from above just now.


    After I knew what had happened, I hugged Munchkin and checked if he was injured.


    It was only then did Theo walk over and look at Munchkin with a sullen face. "Why did you go to the


    utility room?"


    Munchkin was frightened and was in no mood to answer him.


    After checking to make sure he was not hurt, I breathed a sigh of relief and carried him downstairs.


    After he calmed down, I asked him, "Be a good boy, Munchkin. Tell me, why did you go to the utility


    room?" Although Munchkin had stopped crying, he was still shaking. He clearly had yet to recover


    from the shock. He wrapped his arms around my neck and said in a trembling voice, ¡°One time, I


    saw a servant storing something that you can use to massage your back in the utility room, so I


    thought maybe I could help you massage your back after I found it."


    I waited for him to finish, and there was a pang in my heart. I was often in a bad mood these days


    because of


    Mason¡¯s visits. Munchkin thought I was experiencing difort in my body and had asked me


    about it just now. I told him that I was very tired, which was why h e wanted to do what he could do


    for me.


    Sometimes, he was so sensible that he made my heart ache.


    I held him tight and said in a shaky voice, "I''m sorry, Munchkin. It''s all my fault."


    No matter how bitter life was, I should not have shown my negative emotions in front of my child. I


    realized that I was still not a qualified mother.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo stood on one side, looking at us with aplicated gaze. He walked up to us and reached out


    to encircle us in his arms. He said in a low and deep voice, "It''s alright now. Next time, make sure


    that you''re safe no matter what you do."


    I pursed my lips and felt my stomach turn. I endured i t for a moment but could not hold back any


    longer and let go of Munchkin to dash to the toilet.


    After throwing up the contents in my stomach, I immediately felt relieved.


    I turned around and saw Theo and Munchkin standing at the bathroom door. I forced out a smile."


    Maybe I ate too fast."


    "Mommy, I think you''re sick," Munchkin said, his big eyes filled with worry.


    Theo pursed his lips, his dashing face looking restrained with emotions.


    After a long time, he looked at Munchkin. "Why don''t you go y with Snowy for a while?"


    Munchkin nodded obediently. "Make sure to take good care of Mommy, Theo.¡±


    When he left, Theo quickly walked up to me. "Go upstairs and put on moreyers. We''ll go to the


    hospital right now."


    I frowned. "My stomach has been bad for a long while now and it¡¯s easy to have a bad stomach if I


    eat the wrong thing. You know as well that this problem has been around for a very long time."


    "Since you know that you have stomach problems and now that they¡¯re acting up again, you should


    go to the doctor to get it checked and take medications. That''s how you''ll feel better," Theo said


    insistently.


    I felt a wave of irritation and said impatiently, "I said I don¡¯t want to go."


    Theo pursed his lips. After falling silent for a very long time, he asked, "How long have you been


    throwing u p?"


    How long has it been?


    I furrowed my brows and thought carefully. It seemed like a very long time. Not long after I came


    back to Whaldorf City, I would feel nauseous every time I was i n a slightly bad mood.


    Things seemed to have be more serious than before when Mason starteding over to see


    Munchkin.


    I cast my gaze down and said indifferently, "It''s been a while."


    He looked at me with scarlet eyes. "You don''t cherish your body at all."


    Having said that, he pulled me out of the toilet.


    I could not shake him off and screamed, "Let go of me! Theo Grant!"


    "We must go to the hospital today." His voice was low and reserved. It was hard to tell what his


    emotions were, but I knew that he was in a bad mood at the moment. 2

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    If he was in a bad mood, then I was in an even worse mood.


    I shook his hand away, raising my voice further. "I said I''m not going, don''t you understand?"


    I froze after saying those words, so did he.


    This was my first time speaking to him in that tone since I returned to Whaldorf City. There was


    even disgust in my tone.


    I suddenly calmed down. My mouth opened and closed. For a moment, I did not know what to say


    to salvage the situation.


    At this moment, Keith walked into the vi and saw the grim expressions on both our faces. He was


    too afraid to walk inside.


    Theo turned to look at him and said, "Prepare the car. We¡¯re going to the hospital downtown."


    Keith nced at me and nodded to indicate that he understood.


    I did not know why I would think of Mason when I heard the word ''hospital'', which then linked to him


    coming over to visit Munchkin in the past two days and how well the two bonded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I could not control my emotions any longer and quickly walked up to Keith to stop him. Then, I


    looked at Theo and yelled angrily.


    "Theo Grant, if you want to give Munchkin away, I¡¯ll definitely refuse. If you insist on sending him


    away, then I¡¯ll take Munchkin away-far, far away and never t oe back. I will never stay here and


    get in your way."


    Theo frowned. "I¡¯ve never thought of sending him away."


    "Why do you let Masone over every day to see him, then? You''re trying to let them bond so he


    can easily take Munchkin away when the timees. Well, listen up, Munchkin is my son. I was the


    one who raised him alone. No one can take him away from me unless I die."


    I said thest three words through gritted teeth. I was aware of how emotional I was at the moment,


    crazy even. However, I refused to control myself.


    I had to let him know how firm I was about this.


    Theo did not say a word. His gaze when he looked at m e went from being dismayed to


    heartbroken.


    Keith, however, looked at me with a surprisingly sympathetic gaze.


    I did not know why they were staring at me like that. I just knew that I was growing more and more


    restless. Not wanting to see their sympathetic eyes any longer,


    I turned around and crouched down. I hugged myself." Leave. I want all of you to stay away from


    me."


    My illness was cured a long time ago. It would not act up again.


    Yes, it would not.


    Later, I sank into my own world, not even realizing that Theo had picked me up.


    When I came back to my senses, more than half an hour had passed.


    Theo asked with a worried expression, "How do you feel now? Do you feel better?"


    I pursed my lips and made no reply. I looked around m e to search for Munchkin.


    He knew what I was searching for and sighed lightly, saying, "Don''t worry. Munchkin was tired from


    ying so the nanny brought him back to his room to sleep.¡±


    My body was held extra tightly by him. "Mason will not take him away. He will forever be our son


    and stay by our side."


    This was his promise. I squeezed my eyes shut, leaning my head against his chest and listening to


    his heartbeat. I felt particrly drained, both mentally and physically.


    He patted my back, seeminglyforting me. "I¡¯m sorry. I''ve been too busytely and neglected


    you. I haven''t been taking good care of you."


    I did not want to say anything and merely shook my head.


    He sighed, his voice deep and low. With a negotiating tone, he said, "Can we take a trip to the


    hospital tomorrow?"


    My body went stiff almost subconsciously. He sensed i t, and almost simultaneously, he hugged me


    even tighter.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll just go and have a look," he said, his voice consoling.


    I pursed my lips, and after a very long time, I finally nodded to agree.


    If we went to the hospital to see a doctor, then that would mean that I was truly sick. It would mean


    that throughout the three years I was in Zenon, I thought I had recovered but I actually had not.


    I did not have insomnia at night. I fell asleep soon after Iy on the bed.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Theo did not go to the study to work but instead stayed by my side the whole time to keep me


    company.


    The next morning, Keith came on time to pick Munchkin up to go to the kindergarten.


    When they went out the door, I stood at the door staring at Munchkin for a very long time. My mind


    was nk, and all I wanted to do was to keep looking a t him forever.


    I went upstairs to get changed. When I came down, Theo was already waiting at the door.


    When I walked over, he pulled my hand andforted me, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, Munchkin will be


    home after school."


    I nodded and got in the car with him.


    I was sitting on pins and needles when I was in the car, feeling particrly annoyed inside.


    I thought Theo would take me to the hospital downtown, but he brought me to a private hospital


    instead.


    When the nurse at the reception counter saw us walking in, she walked over with a smile and said,"


    Pleasee with me."


    She took us to an office but there was no doctor inside. I looked at Theo and asked with a frown,"


    Where''s the doctor?¡±


    Theo squeezed my hand. "Don¡¯t be anxious. He''s probably on his way here right now. Let''s sit here


    and wait for a while."


    He took me to the sofa after saying that.


    He saw that I was in low spirits and said, "When the doctores overter, just answer whatever


    questions he asks you, okay?"


    I nodded, but I kept feeling like I was suffocating in a cramped space.


    About a few minutester, the doctor arrived.


    He looked to be in his 60s and was radiant with smiles. He gave no sense of distance.


    After sitting on the sofa, he looked at Theo and asked with a smile, "Are you nning to sit here, Mr.


    Grant?"


    Theo nodded.


    The doctor did not say anything and opened the file in his hands. He looked at me and asked,


    "How¡¯s your sleep quality recently?"


    I replied, "It''s not bad."


    Although I seemed calm, I was already overwhelmed with annoyance inside.


    I did not like cramped spaces like this, nor talking to someone as though I was being interrogated.


    He then asked another question which I did not listen carefully to. I merely responded mechanically.


    I suddenly felt my stomach turn and ran uncontrobly to the washroom.


    I did not eat a lot of things for breakfast, so there were not many things I could throw up. After


    throwing up everything in my stomach, I did not stop and continued to dry heave.


    When I finally stopped, I saw crimson blood.


    Why was there blood?


    I froze and my heart started beating fast.


    "Wanda, should we go to the gastroenterology department?" Theo''s worried voice rang out from


    behind me.


    I quickly flushed the toilet and turned around to face him. "I''m okay."


    Perhaps he was trying not to agitate me, so he did not insist.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    We left the washroom and the doctor stared at me for a moment before saying, "You probably find


    this environment ufortable. Why don''t you go to the corridor to have a walk and rx?"


    I nodded.


    Theo pulled my hand and said, "I have things to discuss with the doctor. Why don''t you wait for me


    in


    the corridor?"

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    "I understand," I responded wearily.


    Perhaps he was really worried about me, so he clenched my hand for a very long time and sighed.


    He looked at the doctor and said, "Let''s wrap it up here today. I''ll bring my wife over some other


    time."


    The doctor looked at me. "Better not be too long."


    Theo''s gaze dimmed. "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After taking me out of the hospital and getting into the car, I realized how gloomy Theo¡¯s expression


    was. I asked with a bitter smile, "Am I a hopeless case?"


    He smiled lightly, his slender fingers falling on my face as he said in a warm and tender voice,


    "Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe you''re just too stressedtely. When Keith is done with his work, I''ll


    have hime over and prescribe some medicine first."


    He sounded more like he wasforting himself. I fell into a long silence.


    After returning to the vi, we headed straight for the bedroom.


    I was tired, so after changing into my pajamas, I climbed under the covers.


    Not long after that, Theoy down as well and


    embraced me tightly from behind as though trying to merge my body with his.


    Wey quietly, neither of us saying a word.


    Perhaps it was because of his presence that I felt a great sense of security and fell asleep not long


    after that.


    Unsure how long I had been asleep, I woke up to the sound of Theo talking.


    I opened my eyes and saw him on a call on the balcony. He did not speak loudly, though it was loud


    enough for me to hear.


    "She''s just too tired and stressedtely." There were suppressed emotions in his voice. I did not


    know what was being said on the other end of the phone.


    His silhouette looked a little lonely and insistent. "No, I''ll take good care of her."


    "I won''t send her for therapy because that will force her to face her deepest fears and the pain she¡¯s


    most reluctant to touch. I don''t want her to break downpletely.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "When I met her again in Zenon, I knew after a few interactions with


    her that she was merely burying all her pain in the deepest part of her heart, sealing them up. This


    is all because o f Munchkin. Therefore, as long as Munchin is around, she¡¯ll get better."


    I got up and walked to the balcony. I could hear the voice on the other end of the call now. It


    sounded like Xander''s voice.


    Xander sounded a little anxious. "Theo, you''re not the only one who loves her, and don''t think that


    you¡¯re loving her the right way. Do you know how dangerous i t is that you''re putting her life on the


    line for a child? I think you already know this, but right now, just the thought of Munchkin leaving her


    has caused her condition to deteriorate to such an extent. What if Munchkin actually leaves her side


    one day? How can she possibly survive?¡±


    There was a stifling silence in the room. Theo''s back was shaking slightly. After a very long time, he


    said in a deep voice, ¡°I''ll not let things progress to that point."


    Xander knew that it was impossible to reason with him, so he said discouragingly, "Theo, you''re


    hurting her."


    Theo seemed to not want to say anything else and removed the phone from his ear and hung up.


    I stood behind him and watched his broad back. There was a stifling sensation in my heart.


    This was how it was. It turned out that I was the only one unaware when everybody else was aware.


    My condition was not cured. Munchkin''s existence made me think that I was.


    When he turned around and saw me, his expression changed. "You just woke up?"


    I cast my eyes down. "Are you going to work now?"

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    A smile broke out on his face, though it seemed a little forced. "The most important thing for me


    right now is t o take good care of you. Work isn¡¯t important at all."


    He walked up to me and wrapped his arms around my waist. "Are you hungry?"


    I stuck my face on his chest, my voice a little muffled." I¡¯m okay, Theo."


    I was really okay. I just found it hard to control my emotions sometimes.


    I had to lie to myself. If I was really terminally ill, then I wouldpletely copse.


    He embraced me and patted my back gently, seemingly coaxing a child. "I know. You just need a


    good rest."


    In the next few days, Theo did not go to work.


    On this day, Quinn arrived. I did not want to see her, s o I went to the study.


    After almost half an hourter, I heard Quinn screaming angrily from downstairs.


    The room had a good soundproofing system, so I was unsure what she was screaming about.


    I closed the book and walked out of the study.


    "She''ll destroy you. There are so manydies from aristocratic families, all of whom are finedies,


    so why must you choose her? You and Matthew are both elites in the business field. You could work


    together and advance together. Why must you fight each other because of a woman?¡± Quinn was


    very emotional.


    "I love her!" Theo was the one who said this. His figure was straight, and because he had his back


    facing me, I could not see his emotions and expressions clearly.


    However, the three simple words were enough to leave me frozen for a very long time. I had never


    heard the word ''love'' escape from Theo''s mouth before.


    "I want you to know that the truth isn¡¯t that she can''t live without me. Instead, I can''t live without her.


    If we separate, then the person who will go crazy is me. My love for her has reached the extent


    where even if she actually goes crazy, I''ll still remain by her side to take care of her until the day I


    die," Theo spoke loudly, so loud that it was enough to shake my heart.


    Quinn looked incredulously at him. "Y-You''re truly insane."


    "Yes, I''m insane. I was insane a long time ago. I was insane the first time I saw her in Salt City


    University."


    Theo''s voice was shaking slightly. "She could have lived a blissful life if it weren''t for me. I was the


    one who turned her this way. I have to be responsible till the end." "Y-You..." Quinn pointed at him,


    nearly fainting out of anger. She gulped once before she continued, "Have you ever thought about


    what if you have a child of your own? She¡¯s severely depressed right now and may harm herself at


    any time. If her illness acts up and she harms herself, she might end up killing her baby too!"


    Theo sneered. ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. We''re not nning to have kids anymore. We


    already have one anyway."


    "That¡¯s someone else''s child!"


    "I said, you don''t have to worry about that." Theo¡¯s voice was exceedingly cold.


    "Theo Grant!¡± Quinn¡¯s eyes were crimson with anger." You''re trying to break the Grants¡¯ bloodline!


    Grandma would be so angry if she learned about this!"


    I walked downstairs at this moment. Theo saw me and put on a smile. "What brings you


    downstairs?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I looked at him, my heart aching slightly.


    Seeing me, Quinn finally had a person she could vent out her anger on and stormed toward me.


    She screamed in my face, "Wanda, if you still love him then can you please leave?"

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    I looked indifferently at Quinn without saying a word.


    She continued, "Please, can you stop pestering Theo? The Louises and Schumans can take care of


    you, so why must you ask Theo to take care of you? Do you know how badly Grant Corporation has


    been affected b y the rumors ever since you returned? And do you know why Theo is so busy?"


    "That¡¯s enough!" Theo stopped her from continuing.


    I nced at him and said to Quinn, "If you have something to say, then pour it all out today."


    She sneered. "Matthew snatched away several contracts that were Grant Corporation¡¯s at first. And


    with the gossip spreading out there, Grant Corporation''s stocks have dropped several percentage


    points." i


    After a pause, she continued, "Yes, he¡¯s fine with whatever that is happening to Grant Corporation,


    but can you really bring yourself to watch his efforts all these years go down the drain? 9


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Also, that child belongs to the Lynches. If you can''t give him a child, why are you subjecting him to


    the nders of others? They''re saying that he¡¯s infertile, and in order topete with the Lynches


    for


    Munchkin¡¯s custody, he''ll have to sacrifice his friendship, the prestige, and the reputation he so


    painstaking built up over the years in Whaldorf City. You willpletely ruin him if you continue to


    stay b y his side." 12


    Myplexion turned a little pale after hearing what she said. 1


    Theo quickly walked to my side and wrapped his arm around my shoulders. He looked at Quinn


    with a cold expression. "Get lost."


    Whether it was his expression at the moment or his words, it was clear that he was currently very


    angry.


    Quinn was afraid of this version of him and stepped back subconsciously. She fell silent for a few


    minutes before turning around and leaving. 1


    My body was shaking a little. It was clearly stillte autumn now, but I would not stop sweating.


    Theo kept holding me in a deadly embrace. 2


    "Wanda, don''t listen to a word she said. Even if you didn''t exist, Matthew and I would never be


    friends. Only one person can be the best in the business field i n Whaldorf City. Besides, Grant


    Corporation isn''t as fragile as she described it to be. You must remember that you are mywful


    wife. We''ll tackle all problems together, hand in hand." 4


    I nodded, but my body was still shaking violently.


    The deep sense of powerlessness from three years ago was felt once again.


    Theo carried me back to the room and wey on the bed, embracing each other tightly.


    I felt a sense of security and said in a trembling voice, " Theo, I might actually turn into a lunatic.


    You shouldn''t waste your time on me."


    In fact, I was more afraid than anyone else about turning into a lunatic. I did not want to be unable


    to recognize anyone and lose the ability to take care of myself.


    If that day actually came, I would end my life while I was still in the right mind instead of allowing


    myself and those I loved to suffer.


    Theo hugged me even tighter and gently kissed my hair, saying tenderly, "That day will nevere.


    With Munchkin and I by your side, I believe you''ll heal. Our lives will only get better.¡±


    He wasforting me as well as himself.


    Theo was rich, talented, and handsome. He was in his prime. If it were not for me, his life would be


    perfect.


    I raised my eyes and looked at his chin, feeling a pang in my heart. "Theo, you think you¡¯re indebted


    to me, but I¡¯m indebted to you too. The child and Cecilia¡¯s deaths will haunt me for life. Perhaps I


    may never get over it. Matthew is obsessed with me, and unless I die, I''ll never get rid of him. After


    all, I owe him my life. Maybe we should just... break up."


    I believed that Theo would take care of me forever if I actually became a lunatic one day. However, I


    should not be so selfish. He deserved a happy life.


    Even if I did not be a lunatic, I should not continue to drag him down.


    I could sense Theo¡¯s body turning rigid. The strength with which he was holding me was like he was


    trying t o merge our bodies together.


    I dared not look at his face as I was afraid that I would waver.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    "Look at me." Theo pinched my chin, forcing me to look at him.


    There was pain in his eyes and a self-deprecating smile on his face. "I know what you''re thinking


    about, Wanda. But I''ll tell you loud and clear that if you leave me, I''ll be the one to die first."


    I mumbled. "You won''t."


    Did he not continue his life as normal the three years I was gone?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Theo let out a wry smile. "Keith probably told you how bad of a state I was in the first year you left. I


    tortured myself with the intention to end my life at the time. After that, I stopped torturing myself


    because I decided to love you alone and no one else. No matter what price I had to pay, I swore to


    make youe back to my side."


    My eyes turned pink, and my chest was in excruciating pain.


    In the journey of love, he had chosen the most difficult path of all.


    I was not in good spirits and fell asleep early at night.


    On this hazy night, he kissed me. His voice was deep and soft. His thin lips were pressed against


    my ear.


    His voice was low and attractive as he said, "Let¡¯s go t o Zenon and nevere back..."


    Go to Zenon...


    Zenon was a great ce. My time there felt like it was stolen from the time machine. It would be


    great if I could live there forever.


    It was the start of October and it was a little cold in the morning. I woke up with my feet feeling a


    little chilly.


    As soon as I woke up, Theo woke up as well.


    "My feet are a little cold, hurry up and warm them up for me.¡±


    For some reason, I was in a good mood. Perhaps it was because I saw him the moment I opened


    my eyes.


    Theo let out an adoring smile, his body shifting a little. Then, his hands reached into the covers to


    hold my feet.


    I looked at the smile on his face and wished from the bottom of my heart that time could freeze at


    this moment.


    However, this was such an extravagant wish.


    "It''ll start snowing soon," I said.


    "It''s still early.¡± His voice contained a hint ofughter." You want to see the snow?"


    I nodded. "It hardly ever snows in Zenon. Even if it does, it melts as soon as it touches the ground,


    so I''ve not seen snow piling up on the ground for three years now."


    After warming my feet, he shifted over and hugged m e. "When it snows this year, I''ll build a


    snowman with you."


    I immediately became excited. "I had a dream earlier about building a snowman. When it snows, we


    can build one with Munchkin. He''ll be really happy for sure."


    "Did you build it with me in your dreams?" Theo''s focus was always different from ordinary people''s.


    I shook my head helplessly. "No."


    "Who was it with, then?" he started asking relentlessly.


    I twitched my mouth. "I woke up and forgot most of it. Besides, it''s been such a long time so I don¡¯t


    remember anymore."

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    "Not telling the truth, are you?" Theo ced his hand under my armpit. Both his movements and


    eyes looked deeply threatening.


    I was terrified of being tickled, so I quickly begged for mercy. "I may not remember anymore, but I


    can assure you that I didn¡¯t build it with another man."


    "Really?" Theo narrowed his eyes.


    I nodded my head hard. "If I lie to you, my pants will b e on fire."


    He was amused by my words. He buried his face in the crook of my neck, causing hisughs to be


    muffled. He finally stopped after a while.


    "Is it fun to tease me?" I asked with a face full of helplessness.


    Theo lifted his head and looked at me with a smile." It''s pretty fun."


    This man sometimes behaved just like a child.


    "I¡¯m upset that you didn''t build a snowman with me in your dreams. How are you going to make it up


    to me?" Theo started demanding for more.


    I fell silent for a few seconds before helplessly kissing his cheek. "Is this enough to make it up to


    you?"


    Theo''s gaze dimmed. He cupped my face, his slightly thin and cool lipsing close to mine. "I''m


    greedy. I want a lot of things."


    A kiss fell, and the man''s scorching breath almost burned me.


    After a very long time, he let me go. "Wanda, you stole my heart a long time ago. If you make a


    request with a smile, that¡¯s already enough for me to give you everything."


    I froze, onlying back to my senses after a very long time. I embraced him tightly.


    The warmth given by a man resembled a coat, blocking out the cold icy wind. It was like a ss of


    strong wine, warming the whole body after drinking, leaving one feeling drunk and dizzy.


    This man left me intoxicated. It was as though this was the first time I saw him.


    If life could be like how things were now and continued to remain this perfect, then I was willing to


    give it my best shot.


    However, the heavens often did not hear my wishes. A call from Keith pulled us back to the cruel


    reality.


    Keith sounded extremely anxious on the phone. I heard what he said. Grant Corporation''s stock


    prices crashed again, and the loss was too much to estimate.


    After hanging up the phone, Theo carried me out of bed with a calmposure and walked into the


    bathroom. "If it isn''t because I''m worried that you¡¯d be hungry, how I wish I cany in bed with you


    all day.¡±


    I looked at him, feeling very worried. "Grant Corporation''s stock price is falling off a cliff. Is there any


    way to redeem the situation?¡±


    He did not reply to my questions directly but kissed m y forehead andforted me, saying, "Don''t


    worry, nothing can beat me down."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    It was clearly an urgent matter, yet he was unhurried about it. After changing our clothes, we went


    downstairs.


    As we ate, he offered to write a letter of rmendation for me and send it to Canona University.


    He was an excellent graduate student back then and often donated to the university for many years


    even after he graduated. If he wrote a letter of rmendation and sent it to the university


    chancellor, I believed I would be epted even without taking the exam.


    I shook my head with a smile and declined his offer." You don''t believe that I''m smart, huh?"


    He chuckled. "I''m the one at fault here."


    When Keith arrived, Theo was feeding me oatmeal. He wore his usual expression and did not seem


    awkward at all. "What should we do, Mr. Grant?"


    It was even more impossible for Theo to feel awkward. He took a napkin and wiped my mouth, then


    he got up and said, "Serve them with the same sauce. I''m sure I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do,


    right?¡±


    I had a rough guess of who this person was.


    Keith nodded. "I understand.¡±


    After he left, Theo dragged me to the living room.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    I nestled on the sofa and looked at Theo. "Keith is even more capable than before now."


    He nodded, not saying much. He walked up to me and picked me up. Both of us squeezed on the


    sofa. It was not exactly cramped, but it was a little crampedpared to a bed.


    All day long, he stayed at home with me and we quietly enjoyed the rare peace.


    Mason did note again, and neither did Quinn. My emotions finally calmed down.


    On this day, Jerome came to see me. He sat in the living room in anguid andzy demeanor,


    looking a t me as he asked, "What do you n to do after the exam? Do you want to go on a


    vacation?"


    I froze, then shook my head. "I haven''t thought about i t yet."


    He thought about it. "When the timees, let¡¯s go on a trip together."


    Why did he suddenly want to go on a trip?


    In my impression, he was an especially nerdy man. He would not want to move after staying in a


    ce long enough. Rather than going on trips, he was happier staying at home.


    Sensing my confusion, he sighed helplessly. "Maybe it''s because I''m getting old now, I always feel


    dead inside if I don''t go on trips and find things to do."


    I nodded. ¡°The world is such a big ce. It''s a good idea to see the world while you''re still alive."


    Jerome picked up the apple on the fruit te and nibbled on it.


    "I rented a studio in Whaldorf City before this and waited for the smell to dissipate after the


    renovation. Now that the smell has dissipated considerably, it''s ready for business. You can go there


    and take a look when you''re free."


    I was still wondering why he was always in Whaldorf City. It turned out that he had moved his


    business here.


    "What made you want toe to Whaldorf City?" I asked curiously.


    It would be tough for him to start his counseling business in Whaldorf City without anywork.


    "I didn''t want toe here either." Jerome bit down o n the apple hard as though he was venting


    his anger.


    "Xander is about to take over all of the Nietzsches'' business. Petra listed her condition, which is that


    he has toe to Whaldorf City to develop his career. Hence, I had no choice but to follow along."


    If it were not for Xander''s father, Petra might not even have her achievements today. Therefore,


    Petra would not keep the Nietzsches'' business to herself. At least not now.


    She intended to keep the business to herself back then, but perhaps some things had made her


    change her mind.


    I cast my eyes down. "It''s pretty nice to have you here i n Whaldorf City. In that case, I can see you


    more often from now on. We can take care of each other.¡±


    We engaged in idle talks all the way till noon. I wanted him to stay back for lunch at first, but Theo


    had booked a table at a restaurant. Jerome did not want to go after learning about it and drove off


    straight away.


    Keith came to pick me up. When I entered the private room and saw Tyler and Susan, I was slightly


    surprised.


    On the phone, Theo did not tell me that we were having lunch with them.


    After nearly a month since west met, Susan''s belly had grown in size considerably, though she


    seemed a little haggard.


    After several interactions, I found her likable for her demure, elegant, gentle, and sensible


    demeanor. A woman like her was probably one who was most in line with the standard of a dutiful


    wife.


    If Tyler was sincere about being together with her, he was definitely going to be happy.


    Seeing me, she covered her belly and stood up to greet


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    me.


    I quickly went over and supported her, saying with a smile, "We''re a family. You¡¯re too polite.¡±


    She let out a tender smile. "Proper manners are still important."


    "You seem to have lost weight again," Tyler said with a frown, looking at me.


    Having said that, he cast a stern gaze at Theo, clearly ming him for not taking good care of me.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Theo was not mad at all and reached out to pull me, his gaze overflowing with tenderness. He said,


    "She has lost weight, indeed."


    I nced at Susan and said to Tyler in dissatisfaction, "You sure have the cheek to criticize him,


    huh? Susan i s pregnant and you should be taking good care of her. Look what you''ve done? She¡¯s


    much thinner than before."


    He raised his eyebrows, looking mildly at Susan and saying no more.


    Susan merely smiled but did not say anything.


    At this very moment, I actually thought these two looked more like strangers.


    I suddenly recalled what Theo had once said to me. Although he did not state it explicitly, he


    basically told me that Tyler would never marry Susan and the Schumans would never ept her.


    For the sake of Tyler¡¯s future, such a woman was not allowed to stay b y his side.


    My gaze fell on Susan''s slightly bulging belly and I felt a little stuffy.


    If this was truly the case, after Susan gave birth to this child, they were destined to not see each


    other again.


    This was an extremely cruel fact for a mother.


    At this moment, the private room door opened and Xander walked in.


    A woman followed behind him. She was tall and dressed in a professional suit, looking very


    competent. She had an alluring and attractive appearance. This was a woman who could easily


    be the center of the attention in the room.


    The woman was holding the arm of the man next to her, and the man whose arm she was holding


    had an extraordinary temperament too. He was gentle, elegant, and noble-looking.


    My mouth twitched. Cassey and Caleb were here too?


    I looked at Theo, who sensed my stare and turned around to give me a small smile. "Are you


    surprised?"


    U H


    After taking their seats, Xander looked at me and said, "It¡¯s been a while, Wanda."


    In the past three years when I was in Zenon, although he never visited me, we often spoke through


    video calls. However, video calls and meeting in person werepletely different things. Hence, it


    had indeed been a very long time since west met.


    Theo poured a ss of wine and ced it in front of him. Xander picked up the wine ss and


    finished it i n a single gulp.


    After putting down the wine ss, he looked at me and said, "I know you may not want to hear this,


    but I''ll still say it. If you have time, go to the Louises to visit her. No matter her character and no


    matter how many wrong things she has done, her love for her children is true. She has been living


    with guilt and pain every day for the past three years."


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head, not saying a word.


    It was easy to say that you had forgiven someone, yet i t was the hardest to do.


    I understood her feelings, but I could not bring myself t o pretend as though nothing had happened.


    Cassey probably thought it was inappropriate for him t o say these things as soon as they took their


    seats, so she poured a ss of wine and raised it. "Everyone''s here to gather and have fun today,


    so let''s not say unhappy things like that."


    As soon as she said that, she unabashedly finished the contents in the ss.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Caleb thoughtfully put some food on her te and said, "Drink less wine and eat more food.¡±


    Cassey nodded obediently. "Okay."


    The usual wilful and seemingly invincible woman turned into an obedient, meek woman around


    someone she liked.


    I watched andmented in my heart about how there was always something to ovee.


    I had a natural good feeling about Cassey. Perhaps it was because her character resembled Cecilia


    in some ways.


    When I thought of Cecilia, my mood was inevitably affected.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Theo sensed it in time and held my hand, saying in a tender voice, "You shouldn''t drink. Have some


    juice instead or I''ll be in deep trouble if you get drunk and g o crazy."


    I red at him. "I have good alcohol tolerance and have never gone crazy after drinking."


    Heughed and said no more. He picked up his fork and started putting food on my te. "Eat


    more."


    As we were all familiar with each other, everyone quickly warmed up and started getting more


    engrossed in the conversation. We talked mostly about interesting things that had happened to us


    and the things we encountered at work.


    Even the reticent Susan said, "I went for a maternity check-up the other day and there was a


    woman beside me who looked to be over 60. At first, I thought she was there to apany her


    daughter-inw for a maternity check-up, but Iter realized that she was the one who needed the


    check-up. The doctor even told her that she was expecting twins."


    I froze and could not help but ask curiously, "Isn''t it dangerous for her to give birth if she¡¯s over 60?"


    Susan nodded. "There are certain risks involved. But I


    heard that her husband was adamant that she give birth because their son passed away two years


    ago in a n ident. They had to watch their child leave before them, so the arrival of these two


    children is considered a gift from God to them.¡±


    I nodded, and a somewhat ufortable feeling arose in my heart.


    It dawned on me that I was not really a strong person...


    After sitting down for too long, Susan felt slightly ufortable and got up to excuse herself.


    Tyler pretended as though he did not hear anything and remained seated on the chair.


    I looked at him and said with a frown, "Tyler, take Susan out for a walk."


    "It''s fine," Susan said with a smile, "I can manage on m y own.¡±


    Having said that, she got up and walked outside. Tyler looked as though he was stuck to the chair


    with no intention of getting up.


    His demeanor seemed a little too much no matter how one looked at it. I pursed my lips, a little


    displeased. However, it was not the right asion to lose my temper.


    He was not worried, but I was worried about Susan going out on her own, so I got up and grabbed


    my coat t o follow her outside.


    Seeing that I hade out, Susan seemed a little embarrassed. "You should hurry back and finish


    your food. I¡¯m just ufortable after sitting for too long. I''ll just take a walk outside and go back


    once I feel better."


    "I think I should apany you." I insisted.


    She did not refuse.


    She nned to just take a walk in the corridor, but now that I was here to apany her, we went


    downstairs.


    Taking a walk required engaging in a conversation. As we talked, she suddenly asked me, "You and


    Mr. Grant will still try and conceive, right?"


    I cast my eyes downward. "When we adopted Munchkin, we decided that we¡¯d only have Munchkin


    as our only child. If we try for another, Munchkin''s love will be divided and we¡¯ll only end up hurting


    him."


    She frowned. "Your opinion is a little too one-sided. I realized that Munchkin is a very sensible child.


    He''s clever. He''ll probably not resist if you give birth to another child. Besides, he¡¯ll not feel lonely


    when there''s another child there to grow up with him. Most importantly, you''re a good mother, so


    even if you have another child, I believe your love for Munchkin will not reduce."


    I had to say that Susan was very good at persuading a person.


    "You have to think about yourself and Mr. Grant. If one day, and I mean if, Munchkin really returns to


    the Lynches, it won¡¯t be too painful for you because there¡¯ll be another child beside you. Also, you


    need to think fast because it''ll not be easy for you to try once you''re older.¡±


    I was a bit flustered by what she said. I was now at the age where I was slightly old to conceive, not


    to mention in a few years.


    Even if I did not think for myself, I had to think for Theo. If he wanted one more child but I was


    incapable of having one anymore, then it would be too unfair for him.


    Seeing that my mind had wandered off, she patted my hand andforted me. "Don''t think too


    much. This i s just my personal opinion. If you''ve thought it through, then just pretend as though I


    never said anything."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    I nodded and looked at her. "You''re right."


    "People will instinctively save themselves, so they''ll leave a way out for themselves at any time.


    Therefore, I hope you''ll leave a way out for yourself as well."


    I stared at her quietly for a moment and asked, "Have you left yourself a way out, then?"


    She froze, not expecting me to ask such a question.


    She came back to her senses and let out a bitter chuckle. "Sure enough, a person will never get a


    clear view of her own affairs yet is always able to get a clear picture of other people''s affairs."


    "You love Tyler," I said with a smile.


    Regardless of Susan''s origin and what bad influence it would bring to Tyler, I hoped they could form


    a family.


    Perhaps it was because we were both women and mothers, so I did not want her to be separated


    from her child.


    Susan did not speak, which meant she had quietly admitted to it.


    I gently sighed and said no more.


    She let out a forlorn smile at me. "I¡¯m beyond blessed t o have the opportunity to give him a child.


    I''m not


    qualified to ask for anything else."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned, a little unhappy. "Why are you belittling yourself like this? Regardless of what your birth


    origin is, you¡¯ve given him a child, so the Schumans should give you a ce in the family. If you


    don''t fight for what¡¯s yours, you may never have the chance to meet this child once they¡¯re born.


    Will you not feel wounded inside?"


    "I will." She chuckled bitterly. "But I have no choice.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "I¡¯m not like you. If only I had an ordinary birth origin, even if I was an


    orphan... I f only I had grown up in an uncorrupted environment and wasn¡¯t a lowly person. If only I


    hadn''t... resorted to underhanded means...¡±


    I froze after hearing what she said.


    What did she mean by underhanded means?


    Susan sat on the swing chair at the entrance of the restaurant and looked up at me with a helpless


    expression on her face. "I''m not from this country. I was born in a slum where bellies were never


    filled,ws were not followed, and people would do anything to survive. My mother lived in a


    different man''s house every day, willing to do anything as long as they paid her. That included


    harming someone.¡±


    This opened up to apletely new dark world. I felt a little shocked and sat down beside her while


    holding her hand.


    She smiled at me. It was hard to see any negative


    emotions on her face. "As for my father, he¡¯s also a scumbag and an advocate for violence. But


    thanks to him, I learned that I should not continue to stay weak o r I''ll only go down the same route


    as my mother."


    Her countenance was calm when she said these things, it was as though she was recounting


    someone else¡¯s story.


    I had no way of picturing what she had experienced, hence I did not know what to say for a


    moment.


    Susan stroked her belly and said with a smile," Thankfully, my child can grow up in a clean


    environment. God has been generous enough to me."


    At this point, I finally understood why Susan was not fighting for anything.


    She felt that a person like her was not worthy to even live in the first ce.


    There was a slight stifling sensation in my chest, and I held her hand tightly, saying, "You can''t


    decide your birth origin. Maybe Carlson wouldn''t even mind your birth origin. I still think you should


    try and fight for it."


    "Thank you, I appreciate you looking out for me."


    She let out a faint smile, and her voice was gentle." Even if the Schumans ept me, I won''t marry


    Tyler either. He deserves a better woman."


    Her words made me silent.


    It was hard to change a person''s mind easily. Besides, I could only advise her on this matter but not


    intervene.


    We had been out long enough, so I said, "Let''s go back o r they''lle looking for us."


    We walked into the restaurant. When we went up the second floor and went around a corner, a


    woman''s delicate voice rang in my ears.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    "I''ll have to thank you no matter what, Mr. Schuman." The woman''s voice sounded a little familiar


    but I could not recall who it belonged to.


    Tyler had his back facing us. Susan wanted to go forward but I stopped her.


    I took a closer look at the woman standing beside him. She seemed a little familiar.


    "Let''s go back, Mr. Schuman," the woman said with a delicate smile.


    Tyler nodded indifferently.


    After just taking two steps, the woman suddenly twisted her ankle and fell on Tyler.


    Tyler supported her in a gentlemanly manner. "Be careful."


    There was nothing wrong with this scene, but when the woman took the opportunity to lean into


    Tyler''s arms after that. I could not help but frown.


    I looked at Susan and saw her calm gaze. I was unable to tell her emotions, and I gently sighed.


    "Give me a moment."


    Having said that, I took quick steps toward Tyler.


    When he heard footsteps behind him and turned


    around to see me, he pushed away the woman leaning in his arms.


    I nced at the woman and said to Tyler, "Go and help your woman."


    When he heard me calling Susan ''his woman'', he frowned and looked a little displeased.


    I nudged him and urged. "What are you waiting for?"


    Tyler pursed his lips and walked toward Susan.


    The woman smiled at me. "Hello, Miss Lane. I¡¯m Mr. Nietzsche''s assistant."


    I nodded indifferently, not saying a word.


    Tyler helped Susan into the private room. I did not like this woman and nned to leave.


    "Do you not remember me anymore, Miss Lane?" she suddenly asked.


    I froze for a moment and looked closely at her delicate face. I thought for a very long time yet still


    could not recall who she was.


    Although I could not recall who she was, I noticed that she was wearing branded goods all over.


    Was she paid such a high sry as Xander''s assistant?


    "I''m sorry, I really don¡¯t know who you are,¡± I said coldly.


    Even if we had met before, I had no ns of engaging i n a conversation with her. What she did to


    Tyler just now was frivolous and pretentious, which upset me very much.


    She let out a faint smile. Her bright and beautiful face was dazzling to look at. "It''s been many


    years, so it''s normal that you¡¯ve forgotten who I am. Back then in M s. Louis¡¯ clubhouse, you and


    Mr. Schuman rescued me. Do you remember now?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I remembered as soon as she said that.


    Back then, Tyler and I stood up for a girl who was being bullied in Cassey''s clubhouse. It turned out


    that i t was this woman in front of me.


    "I''m sorry, it has been too long so I couldn''t recognize you. What''s your name again?" My tone


    remained cold and distant.


    "My name''s Sara," she replied.


    I recalled bumping into her once at the airport on a flight to Salt City. Tyler had gotten her a job at


    Xander''spany. I was surprised that she had been working the same job for so many years.


    However, three years had passed and this woman had be slightly more unpleasant now.


    We were not close to begin with, so how could I find her pleasant at the moment. I did not want to


    have a conversation with her, so I said, "You seem to be doing quite well now and I¡¯m happy for


    you. I''ve been out here for too long and should go back now. We''ll catch u p some other time."

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    When we returned to the private room, Theo frowned when he saw Sara following beside me.


    "What are you doing with her?"


    Sensing that something was wrong, I sat down beside him and leaned closer to him, asking, "You


    know her?"


    Theo pursed his lips. "I''ll tell you when we get back."


    He filled a bowl of soup and ced it in front of me." Look how cold your hands are. Drink some


    soup to warm yourself up."


    It was indeed cold out there. My hands and feet were already colder than most people, but now they


    were cold as ice.


    When I finished the soup, Theo warmed my hands.


    Xander looked at Sara, "Is anything the matter?¡±


    Sara shook her head with a smile. "I was just really happy to see Miss Lane again and came in


    without noticing."


    "You''re really happy to see her?" Xander did not know that Sara and I knew each other.


    "Miss Lane and I have known each other for three years now." Though when Sara spoke, her gaze


    was on Tyler. "Had it not been for Miss Lane and Mr.


    Schuman''s help three years ago, my life would¡¯ve been over."


    I pursed my lips and could not help but feel that she had followed me in with an impure purpose in


    mind.


    Tyler frowned slightly. It seemed as though he had long forgotten about her existence. However, he


    was reticent in front of outsiders, hence he did not say much about it.


    Susan looked at Sara and silently lowered her head.


    "You siblings are really nice, huh? You saved a teenage girl who took a wrong step in life and turned


    her into a white-cor worker."


    Cassey looked at Sara, her tone a little sarcastic. "How very nice.¡±


    She had been in the field for many years and had met all sorts of people. Just one nce was


    enough for her to tell if Sara was a good or bad person.


    "You don¡¯t have to take it too seriously though, Miss Sara." She put down her cutleries and crossed


    her arms. "I think the siblings have long forgotten about this incident, let alone remember you."


    Sara was no pushover either and said with a calm countenance, "It¡¯s okay if they¡¯ve forgotten about


    me. They''re my saviors and I''ll never forget their kindness."


    Cassey sneered. "Wanda is a woman and already has a family of her own, so you''re not sure how


    to repay her kindness. But Mr. Schuman is a man and is still single, so why don''t you give yourself


    to him?"


    Her words were so straightforward and abrupt that Sara''s face flushed at once.


    Caleb nced at Cassey, his face full of helplessness." Hurry up and finish your food."


    "Sure."


    Seeing that Sara was still standing at the door of the private room with no intention of leaving,


    Cassey took a bite of her food and said impatiently, "If an act of kindness is repaid wrongly, then it


    will be ingratitude. Miss Sara, you''d better not repay kindness with ingratitude."


    Sara paled and turned around to leave the private room.


    After dinner, Cassey and Caleb went home first.


    Jerome came to pick Xander up, and after he arrived, the two of them left together.


    Before Xander left, he told Sara to take a cab home but it was hard to get a ride here.


    Sara walked up to Tyler and said, "You¡¯ve had too much to drink tonight, Mr. Schuman. Why don''t I


    drive you and Miss Cadder home?"


    Bullsh*t!


    Did she not see the driver sitting in the car?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    I was just about to say something when Theo dragged me into the car, clearly not wanting me to


    intervene.


    When I got in the car, I saw Tyler nodding from the rearview mirror. Susan said something that had


    clearly made him upset. Later, he got in the car with Sara, leaving Susan standing alone in the


    same ce.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did Tyler hit his head?


    Why did he leave a pregnantdy alone on the side of the road and leave by himself?


    I was so angry that my head hurt. I yanked Theo¡¯s sleeve and said, "Stop the car."


    Theo had obviously seen Susan being dumped at the side of the road from the rearview mirror,


    hence he did not refuse and asked the driver to turn back.


    When the car came to a stop, I got out and looked at Susan. She had been standing here taking in


    the cold breeze for so long that her face was red from the cold. Coupled with the fact that the


    person she loved had dumped her here, she was bound to feel hurt. Though when she saw me, she


    still let out a smile and asked," Why did youe back? Did you leave something behind?"


    I felt really sorry for her. "Why didn''t you leave with


    them?"


    Susan said with a smile, "He''ll take Miss Sara home first. The driver wille and pick me upter."


    Tyler had certainly hit his head!


    Susan might not be angry but I was hopping mad. I pulled her into the car and gave Tyler a call.


    The call quickly connected. When I heard the delicateughter of a woman from the other end, I


    gritted my teeth and asked, "Did you feed your brain to the dogs, Tyler Schuman? Susan is


    pregnant with your child and is almost due for delivery but you left her alone in front of the


    restaurant? What are you going to do if something happens to her?"


    When Susan learned that I was giving Tyler a call, her expression changed and she quickly said,


    "Don''t be like that, Wanda." I patted her hand and whispered," It''s fine."


    On the other end of the phone, Tyler was stunned for a moment and said with uncertainty, "A driver


    from home will go and pick her up. You don''t have to worry."


    I suppressed my anger and felt that he had gone too far this time. "Do you call yourself a man,


    Tyler? Isn''t the child in her belly yours?"


    What exactly was going through his head that he could send a woman he was not very familiar with


    home and ditch the woman who was pregnant with his child on the side of the road?


    "Don''t get angry, Wanda. Can you listen to me first?¡±


    Tyler''s voice was filled with helplessness. "As far as I¡¯m concerned, she''s just a tool for reproduction


    to me. There''s a deal between us, so you don''t have to treat her as your sister-inw. When I meet


    a woman I really want to marry in the future, I''ll introduce her to you and you can then treat her like


    your sister-inw.


    "The servants at home will take good care of her, so you don''t have to worry about her. Just take


    care of your own health, okay?"


    Susan was sitting beside me, so she could hear what was being said on the other end of the phone


    clearly.


    I did not know what to say for a moment and the call had already ended. I looked up at Susan.


    Herplexion was pale. Even though she was clearly heartbroken, she had tofort me instead


    and say that she was fine.


    I felt quite sorry for this woman and seemed to see shadows of my past self.


    The car drove all the way to Tyler''s ce, and I only allowed Susan to get out of the car when the


    servants came out to receive her.


    After saying our goodbyes, the driver drove away.


    Theo noticed my bad mood and took my hand, asking i n a tender tone, "Are you thinking about


    Susan and


    Tyler''s affairs?"


    I looked at him, tilting my head sideways to stare at him. "Do you remember four years ago when


    our rtionship was bad? One day, I asked you to go to the hospital to pick me up, remember?"


    He pursed his lips and clenched my hands tighter. "I remember.¡±


    "My test came back saying that I was pregnant at the time and my feelings were veryplicated.


    Although I knew you''d nevere and pick me up, I still stubbornly gave you a call. I didn''t expect


    you to agree, though. The moment I saw you when I got in the car, I started having fantasies of my


    own. I started thinking about whether you would want to divorce me if you knew that I was pregnant.


    But my rational thinking told me that I shouldn''t use the child to pressure you because that would be


    too shameless."

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Theo hugged me, his body trembling slightly.


    I cast my eyes down. "I watched every day as you treated Cindy nicer and nicer. That made me


    think that my existence was superfluous. If I told you that I was pregnant with your child, not only


    would you be angry but it would also cause you trouble."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, I continued, "Out of my own selfishness, I wanted to give birth to the child, but I was


    afraid that you would want me to abort it. Hence, I sought Mason''s help and faked an abortion. After


    the operation, I nned to get a divorce with you and leave Salt City, but I didn¡¯t expect us to be


    entangled until now."


    Theo had raised the partition in the car a long time ago. He lifted my chin with his slender fingers


    and our eyes met. When I stared into his deep and abysmal eyes, they were filled with agony. I was


    stunned.


    He spoke in a deep and hoarse voice, "I wanted to get a divorce with you because I was afraid that I


    would sink deeper and not want to let you go anymore. I was also afraid that you would love me


    more and more that it would be too painful for us to separate. I knew from the beginning that you did


    not belong to me. I wasn''t the man for you and couldn¡¯t give you the


    happiness you wanted."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    "Do you resent me?" he asked, his faint breath falling o n my face, feeling particrly hot.


    I shook my head. "It has been so long. I stopped resenting you long ago."


    I cast my eyes downward and continued, "I''m only bringing up the past now because I see my past


    self in Susan. That''s why I''mmenting."


    His gaze lingered on me. "I wasn''t mature enough back then and took things for granted.¡±


    He had always felt guilty for what he did to me back then. I wrapped my arms around his neck and


    said," Theo, it''s all in the past now and you have no reason t o me yourself anymore. We''re the


    same. We didn''t know how to love each other in the beginning, and on the journey of learning how


    to love a person, we''ll inevitably hurt each other. Now that we have learned how to love a person


    and how to cherish one another, it''s all worth it in the end."


    I also hoped that Tyler could soon see what he truly wanted.


    I did not believe that he merely treated Susan as a dispensable tool for reproduction after she had


    been with him for ten years.


    When I was still working at Magnificient Pictures


    Television back then, I overheard the director of the design department saying that there was a


    woman around Tyler who helped him with his work and was extremely loyal to him. Those who


    disliked Tyler would say that he had raised a dog that would not bite. Every time Tyler gave a


    command, she would mechanically carry out the tasks he assigned her.


    In Susan¡¯s opinion, Tyler giving her a ce to stay was already a gift from God. Therefore, she


    treated Tyler as her whole world.


    She loved him, but she felt deeply inferior and dared not have any wishful thinking.


    When a man grew ustomed to a woman''s love for him and thought nothing of it, then he was


    bound to get hiseuppance.


    It was because once the woman withdrew her love, then it would be hard for the man to bear having


    no one to love him anymore.


    When we returned to the vi, Munchkin was already asleep. I finished washing up and went to his


    room to check on him. Seeing how soundly asleep he was, I was relieved.


    When I got back to my bedroom, Theo had juste out of the bathroom. He was wiping his hair


    with a towel.


    I looked at the time and saw howte it was. I asked i n a low voice, "Are you sleepy?"


    He stopped wiping his hair and smirked, returning


    the question to me, "Are you sleepy?"


    I nodded. "A little."


    He tossed the towel aside and walked up to embrace m e.


    Sensing his good mood, Iughed and asked, "What put you in such a good mood?"


    He looked really seductive when he smiled, like an immortal being.


    "I''m not gonna tell you," he said mysteriously.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Since he did not want to say and I was not bothered to ask, I broke away from his embrace to lie


    down on the bed.


    Theo wanted to join me in bed when I warned him." Wipe your hair dry first or you¡¯re not allowed to


    climb i n bed with me."


    He raised his eyebrow. "Must you be so tough when you talk to me now?"


    "You''re not happy about it?" I returned the question.


    "Of course not.¡±


    I could not help but stifle augh. "Hurry up and wipe your hair dry."


    Theo quickly wiped his hair dry andy on the bed, holding me tightly. He hugged me for a few


    minutes and ced one hand on my belly. "Have you gotten your period yet?"


    I froze for a moment. When I realized what he was talking about, I could not help but feel amused.


    "You''re so busy at work every day yet you still remember? It must be hard for you."


    Heughed vaguely. "Keith downloaded a recording application for me and it reminded me before I


    showered."


    U 99


    I was touched for nothing!


    I recalled the words Susan said to me and flipped on m y side to look at him. "Let''s go to the


    hospital and do a vasectomy reversal, shall we?¡±


    The smile on his face faded slightly. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Mason mentioned that vasectomy might cause infertility after a long period of time. I initially thought


    he would reverse it but did not expect him to have no intention of reversing it at all after all these


    years.


    "I want to have another child." We would not examine the truth of this statement first. My intention


    was for him to reverse the procedure.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, his dark eyes looking particrly dim. "It¡¯s not the right time yet."


    I frowned. "Why?"


    "Mason hasn''t sued me yet. On the one hand, you''ve raised Munchkin for nearly four years now; on


    the other hand, our financial ability and conditions are at the optimal condition for us to keep raising


    Munchkin. If you be pregnant and he decides to sue us to get Munchkin back, then we''ll have


    little chances of winning,¡± he said, his voice filled with helplessness.


    Seeing that I was silent, he took my hand in his and slowly said, "We have plenty of time to have a


    child


    next time. There''s no hurry to do it now."


    I thought about it and insisted. "But it won¡¯t be good to reverse itter. Since we''re in no hurry to


    have a child, it doesn''t matter if you reverse it first, no?"


    Not having a child was not the only way to keep Munchkin. Worst-case scenario, I could beg


    Carlson for help. In any case, I would do whatever it took.


    He smiled slightly. "Are you that worried about me?"


    I pursed my lips. "How are you still in the mood to make jokes? I''m honestly worried. If we want to


    have a child next time and realize that we can''t have any, then that will be too heartbreaking.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Besides, we need t o hurry up if we want one. It''ll be too dangerous for me to give birth if we drag


    this on longer. If anything happens to me when I give birth, then you''re going to turn into a widower."


    I knew that he was concerned about me and that was why he refused to reverse it. If Munchkin left


    me, then my condition would only worsen, hence he could stand not having a child of his own.


    However, I could not be so selfish and deprive him of the right to have his own child.


    In the end, Theo did not agree or refuse. I could not stand it any longer and fell asleep.


    On this night, I fell into a deep sleep but did not have any nightmares.


    When I woke up in the morning, it was nearly ten o''clock. When I saw Theo sitting down on the


    sofa, I was stunned for a few seconds before asking, "Don''t you need to go to the office today?"

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Theo put theptop on hisp aside and got up to walk over. "I want to stay at home to keep you


    company today."


    The gentle smile on his face could easily melt a person''s heart.


    I was somewhat bewitched by him and momentarily i n a daze. When I came back to my senses


    and saw his slightly meaningful smile, my face flushed. "But your work will be dyed."


    "Work can never be finished." He leaned over and kissed my forehead. "Just think of it as me trying


    to b ezy once in a while."


    I smiled slightly and said no more.


    I moved my body, and when I felt some dampness underneath my body, I cried out in my heart.


    I felt under my body and when I felt dampness on my fingertips, my expression turned worried.


    It seemed like I had stained the bed quite badly. Perhaps even the mattress was not spared.


    Seeing the worried look on my face, Theo asked with a frown, "What''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?"


    I shook my head and tried my best to conceal the awkwardness on my face. I said, "Munchkin isn''t


    going to the kindergarten today. Can you go downstairs and check on him? Make sure he isn''t


    causing any trouble."


    Theo pursed his lips and fell silent for a very long time before nodding to agree.


    After he left, I quickly got out of bed.


    I lifted the covers, and when I saw the gory state of the sheets, I covered my face.


    If it were not for the fact that I knew that I was on my period, I might even think that I was injured.


    The bleeding was too heavy!


    Why was there so much blood?


    There was a sticky feeling between my legs and I thought I should probably clean myself up first.


    I went to the bathroom to clean myself up and changed into a new set of pajamas.


    When I went out, I saw Theo cleaning the mattress and gasped.


    When did hee back?


    I trotted over and snatched the rag from his hand. The awkwardness on my face was difficult to


    conceal. "I-1''11 do it."


    He frowned and grabbed my arm. There was a strange


    expression on his charming face. "I''ll clean it."


    "N-No, I can do it myself." Even if we were very close, asking someone to do such a thing was


    always improper.


    There was an obscure emotion hidden in his mesmerizing eyes. When he looked at me, his gaze


    rxed slightly and he said, "Be good and let me do it."


    I opened my mouth to refuse but the rag in my hand was already snatched away.


    The mattress was waterproof, so it could be cleaned after a quick wipe.


    After it was wiped clean, Theo changed the bedsheets and picked up the dirty sheets on the floor


    before leaving the room.


    I sat on the sofa and sighed a few times.


    As I knew that I would have heavy bleeding every time I was on my period, I had put on two sheets


    last night.


    However, I did not expect that twoyers were not enough. There was just too much.


    Clearly, it was abnormal for a woman to bleed so much while on her period. When I saw the huge


    patch of blood on the bed, I actually doubted if I was suffering from anemia.


    Theo came back and said with a smile, "I tossed the sheets straight into the washing machine. No


    one saw."


    He knew I was easily embarrassed, and I felt a gush of warmth from his actions. I walked up to him


    and took his hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leave the lovey-dovey stuff forter.¡± He nted a light kiss at the corner of my lips. "I''ll go and


    wash the pants you changed out of.¡±


    I widened my eyes. "I¡¯ll do it myself!"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    "You''re not going to listen to me again, huh?¡± Theo pulled a long face. "You can¡¯t touch cold water


    now."


    I shrank back and could only resign myself to my fate.


    Never in a million years did I expect to see the magnate whose office was on the top floor of the


    highest building in Whaldorf City roll up his sleeves to wash my dirty pajama pants in the bathroom.


    I stood on one side, looking at the red-stained water and coughing awkwardly.


    He nced at me with an extremely natural expression. "Does your belly hurt?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t have particrly painful cramps when I have my period for a few years


    now. Maybe it¡¯s because I had a normal routine when I was i n Zenon and ate my meals regrly.


    Coupled with the warm weather, I don''t really catch a cold or anything. That''s why my health has


    improved considerably."


    Theo chuckled. "That''s good to hear."


    Looking at what he was scrubbing and washing, I could not help but blush. After thinking about it, I


    turned around and left the bathroom.


    After going downstairs, I saw Munchkin driving a miniature car in the living room with Snowy


    running


    alongside him, looking extremely thrilled.


    Seeing that I hade downstairs, he drove the miniature car toward me and said excitedly, "Look


    at this miniature car, Mommy. Don''t you think it''s really cool?¡±


    I had not seen this miniature car before and figured that Keith must have sent it over.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought Theo was indulging him a little too much, but after thinking about it, if we were not short of


    money yet we refused to let our child enjoy a good life, what was the point of making money, then?


    After thinking about it this way, I stroked Munchkin''s head and said with a smile, "The miniature car


    is very cool, but you look cooler."


    He was overjoyed by mypliment and twirled around me as soon as he got out of the car.


    Snowy mimicked his behavior and circled around me as well.


    The vi was suddenly filled withughter.


    "Alright now, Munchkin." I grabbed the slightly excited Munchkin. "Be a good boy and tell me if you


    had your breakfast this morning?"


    He nodded hard. "Mr. Keith brought us some pancakes that were really good. I ate so much it feels


    like my stomach is about to explode."


    After a pause, he pointed to the kitchen and continued, "The caretaker has put the rest in the food


    warmer. Do you want to wait for Theo and have it with


    him?"


    I nodded. "Do you want to have some more?"


    "No, no." Munchkin shook his head hard. "I¡¯m still very full."


    Iughed and said no more.


    There was only one caretaker left at home. She was usually in charge of cooking because hourly


    workers woulde over every day on time to clean the house.


    When Munchkin was in the Schumans¡¯ cest time, the caretaker had said a lot of improper


    things to him, so after Theo and I discussed it, we decided to hire only one caretaker.


    Munchkin was still young, so there were not many things he should not listen to. The servants


    always had a lot to say, and I was not always around to keep a n eye on him. If someone said


    inappropriate things to him and made him sad or hurt his young and fragile heart, then things could


    get very bad.


    I thought it was safer for me to spend more time with Munchkin and keep himpany.


    After waiting for a very long time, Theo had yet toe downstairs, so I nned to go upstairs and


    check on him.


    When I got into the room, I saw Theo walking out of the bathroom with my washed pajama pants


    and coughed lightly. "If you''re done washing, thene downstairs to have something to eat."


    He nodded with a smile. "I''ll go after drying this."


    u H


    I stood behind him and watched him hang my pajama pants up on the drying rack, stroking it with


    his hands a few times. I felt my face blush.


    He turned around, his gaze warm and tender. "Why aren''t you eating first?"


    I pursed my lips, saying unnaturally, "How can I be so shameless to start without you when you¡¯re


    washing my clothes for me?"


    After a pause, I said in a soft voice, "Thank you."


    Theo wiped his hands and stroked my face. "How are you going to thank me?¡±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    I pursed my lips and leaned toward the man''s lips to nt a kiss. "How about this?"


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "No way."


    "What should I do to thank you, then?¡± I was a little dumbfounded.


    He used to only request a kiss as a token of appreciation.


    Theo''s smirk looked a little meaningful. "You''ll owe m e first. I''ll let you know when I¡¯ve figured it


    out."


    Waiting for him to figure it out meant that nothing would happen, so I was relieved and said with a


    smile, "Sure, let''s wait until you figure it out, then."


    Theo was aware of my petty tricks but did not say much about it and took me downstairs to have


    something to eat.


    After eating and returning to the bedroom, Theo picked me up and ced me on the bed. "Don¡¯t go


    anywhere today andy on the bed. Have a good rest."


    I thought he was overly worried and smiled slightly." My belly really isn''t cramping up. I don''t need to


    lay in bed all day."


    Insistence was written all over his face and I sighed


    helplessly, choosing to listen to him.


    Later, he went to the study. When he returned, there were several documents in his hands. After


    thinking about it, I thought he was busy enough with thepany¡¯s matters. If he had to work from


    home while taking care of Munchkin and me, then it would only be more tiring for him.


    Thinking that I had brought him trouble, I inevitably med myself, so I stayed in bed the whole


    time reading. I tried my best not to have him ce his whole focus on me.


    After almost an hour, Theo left the room.


    I thought he went to the study again, but he came back with a bowl of carrot soup in his hands and I


    froze.


    He sat on the bed and looked warmly and tenderly at me. "It''s not that hot anymore, you can just


    drink it straight away."


    I did not really like the taste of carrots and said with a frown, "My belly isn''t cramping up. I really


    don''t need t o drink this."


    Although I had stopped throwing up these days, every time I ate too much or ate something that I


    did not like, I found myself throwing up quite easily.


    I did not like the taste of carrots and would throw up easily.


    Theo knew that, hence he did not force me to drink it and merely ced it on the bedside table. "I''ll


    put this here first. If your stomach is hurting, then try and drink some, okay?"


    I nodded. "Don''t worry about me. You should hurry up and continue with your work."


    If he kepting to check on me, then with all the work that was piling up, he might even have to


    work until midnight.


    Theo kissed my forehead and got up to finish his work.


    After lunch, I did not want to go back to the room toy down and suggested to Theo to go to the


    study.


    He agreed. Perhaps worried that it was unsafe for Munchkin to stay downstairs alone, he brought


    him to the study as well.


    This was a newly-purchased vi by Theo.


    Considering the fact that we had Munchkin now, the study was designed to be very spacious. There


    was a door behind the office chair and after pushing the door in, one woulde to a children¡¯s


    study. The books on the bookshelves were all carefully selected b y Theo, and they were all books


    suitable for Munchkin''s age at the moment.


    However, Munchkin merely looked at the pictures when he read.


    He was only four, so I did not want to put too much pressure on him when it came to his education.


    Hence, I focused on cultivating his hobbies.


    When he was a year older, I would then find out his favorite things to do and let him learn the skills


    ordingly.


    Time passed slowly. Theo was bustling about, and Munchkin had fallen asleep while reading books.


    He was nestled on the sofa and sleeping soundly.


    I looked at them and felt a great sense of happiness.


    How nice would it be if life could remain this simple and blissful every day?


    Theo''s fingers were tapping quickly on the keyboard, his gaze stern and focused. The man was


    inherently tough and handsome. When he was serious at work, it felt as though all the light in the


    world was converged around him, making him look particrly attractive.


    I watched as he stopped and reached out to grab the ss. He brought it to his mouth, only to


    realize that there was no more water in the ss. He furrowed his charming brows slightly, though


    only for a fleeting moment. He then put it down and went on with his work.


    I put down the book in my hands and got up. I walked over and picked up his ss.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze fell on me, and he stopped me with a smile." I¡¯ll go and pour it myselfter."


    I smiled. "This is my duty as a wife."


    Perhaps this statement had pleased him very much that he wrapped his arms around my waist,


    ignoring the fact that Munchkin was still around. He kissed my lips.


    The man''s lips carried a cool fragrance and I was momentarily lost in the kiss.


    It was only until I heard Munchkin calling me did Ie back to my senses and push him away.


    Munchkin had just woken up and had not opened his eyes. When I walked over, I asked in a


    somewhat flustered manner, "Why are you awake?"


    "I''m thirsty," Munchkin opened one eye and said in a daze.


    Iughed. "I¡¯ll go get both of you some water."


    After pouring them water and watching the two of them quench their thirst, I nestled in the small


    sofa once more.


    Munchkin had just woken up. He jumped off the sofa holding the picture book he did not finish


    earlier and ran up to me. Hey down with his belly on the carpet. "Mommy, I fell asleep by ident


    just now. I definitely didn''t fall asleep on purpose because I didn''t want to read the book."


    I was amused by him. "Now that you¡¯re not sleepy anymore, you should read seriously. You can ask


    me if there are any words you don''t know how to read."


    Munchkin nodded obediently. "Okay."


    I then looked at Theo as he sat in his office chair handling his work.


    Sure enough, men who were hard at work were the most good-looking.


    "Mommy, why do you keep staring at Theo?" Munchkin suddenly asked.


    I came back to my senses and looked at Munchkin with a slightly flushed face. "Didn''t I ask you to


    read? What are you looking at me for?"


    Munchkin felt slightly aggrieved. "Okay."


    A man¡¯sugh sounded in my ears and my head lowered even more.


    Theo got up and walked over. He sat next to me and took me into his arms. "Do I look too


    handsome to you?"


    I twitched my mouth, not wanting to admit it. "You¡¯re shameless."


    Theoughed and took the book out of my hand." What do you want to have for dinner?"


    I thought very seriously about it and realized that there was nothing in particr that I wished to eat.


    I said helplessly, "Maybe you should ask Munchkin instead."


    Munchkin heard me calling out his name and immediately listed a few options.


    Theo rubbed his head with a smile. "Okay, I''ll cook tonight for you." "Yay!" Munchkin cheered with


    joy.


    Theo looked down at the book title in his hand and looked at me, asking, "You''ve been reading such


    unhelpful books all day?"


    I cleared my throat. "How is it unhelpful? You''re a president, right? I¡¯m learning from the female lead


    in the books on how they interact with the presidents.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. "How is your learning going, then?¡±


    "It¡¯s alright." I stroked my nose. "I just feel a strong urge to criticize them. Why do the presidents in


    the books always have so much free time? The female lead runs to different ces in the world and


    he has all the time in the world to chase after her."


    Since meeting Theo, he had been busy with work almost every moment. There were always


    endless meetings, contracts, and errands.


    Seemingly grasping the trace ofint in my voice, he smiled. "How about we go to different


    ces i n the world as well?"

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    "No way." I snorted coldly. ¡°If you don''t work, then I would have to earn money to support you."


    Although I had savings, it was not enough to sustain m e for the rest of my life.


    If Theo stopped working, then I would have to work a nine to five job. It would be difficult to sustain


    a family.


    However, was I too heartless to think so?


    Theo touched my nose. "You heartless little thing. From what you¡¯re saying, you''ll ditch me if I stop


    working, huh?"


    I faked a smile. "Why would I?"


    Theo pinched my cheeks furiously. "Don''t worry about all these unrted things. I''ve earned


    enough money over the years, so even if Grant Corporation goes broke, I''ll still have enough money


    for you to squander away for the rest of your life. You shouldn¡¯t worry about what to do when there''s


    no more money, but instead, you should worry about how you''re going to spend all of my money."


    See that? A rich person would sound extremely unrestrained when he spoke.


    The day passed peacefully andfortably. I really enjoyed the time with my family. I wanted to


    spend every single day quietly and mediocrely.


    It was precisely of this beauty that weekends seemed t o go by very quickly.


    It was considered a luxury for Theo to work from home for a day on the weekend. He got up very


    early the next day to go to work.


    After Keith sent Munchkin to the kindergarten, I was the only one left at home.


    After breakfast, I read a book in the study for a while and would not stop picturing the time we spent


    as a family in the study room yesterday, which made it hard for me to stay any longer in the study.


    Cassey happened to give me a call at this moment and invited me to go shopping with her, so I


    changed my clothes and went out.


    I did not drive. The driver took me to thergest shopping mall in the city center.


    Cassey stood at the entrance of the mall, dressed youthfully and beautifully. She was carrying two


    beautifully packaged pastry boxes, attracting the attention of many men.


    I got out of the car and walked over. I said with a smile, "How is Professor Caleb okay with you


    coming out dressed like this?"


    She sneered and shoved one of the pastry boxes into m y arms while responding nonchntly,


    ¡°What about you? Why are you dressed up in such an old-fashioned way? Is Mr. Grant going


    broke?"


    After a pause, she said in exasperation, "Say, you''re such a stunner. If you could just dress up


    prettier, you''ll definitely dazzle everyone. So why are you wasting your beauty?"


    I smiled slightly. "Being too shy can attract unnecessary trouble."


    After all, I had made it twice to the top trending hashtags previously and a lot of people had seen


    my photos. If I dressed up even slightly, it was hard not to be recognized by others. If someone took


    a photo of m e in secret, then it would spell trouble.


    She seemed to have understood as well and nodded, not saying further.


    There were peopleing and going in the mall. The ce was bustling with energy, which I did


    not really like. After spending time alone for an extended period of time, I actually found such noise


    slightly unbearable.


    Cassey was a woman who enjoyed shopping very much, especially when it came to jewelry


    shopping. She would walk into every jewelry shop and purchase the jewelry she liked.


    After making payment and walking out of the shop, she would often smile like a child.


    Her cheerful expression would remind me of Cecilia. Like Casey, she would feel particrly happy


    when she tasted good food or bought the things she liked.


    Some said that birds of a feather flocked together.


    Cecilia grew up with me and we relied on each other and shared hardships together. That was why


    even if our personalities were different, we could still be very good friends.


    Though strangely, how did Cassey and I end up bing friends?


    Was it purely because her personality resembled Cecilia in some ways?


    Seeing that I was daydreaming, Cassey nudged me with her arm. "Hurry up and take a look at this


    for me.


    Which one of these two look better?"


    The clubhouse under her name alone had a profit o f six figures per day, yet she was struggling


    with which of the two nes to choose?


    I pursed my lips, "Buy them all."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    "Attagirl, now that''s more like it.¡± Her hand patted heavily on my shoulder. "Wanda, this is the first


    time I''ve sensed a rich wife''s aura on you."


    Hehe.


    Cassey giggled. "I have a question. The clothes and essories you wear were chosen by Theo


    himself, right?¡±


    I nodded. "When seasons change, Theo will go to the shop to pick my clothes, then ask Keith to


    purchase them and bring them home. I rarely go shopping and don''t really like to, so I wear


    everything that''s avable at home.


    "Theo''s choices aren''t exactly decent, huh?¡± Cassey twitched her mouth. "Say, if a woman like you


    doesn''t like shopping nor hang out with others, what do you usually enjoy doing?"


    I nced at her. "Read at home."


    I started working ever since graduating from university, and when I was not working, I would be


    resting at home unless Cecilia asked me out. Now that Cecilia was not around, I stayed at home


    even more now.


    Cassey looked meaningfully at me. "As expected, what


    Theo loves is probably this face of yours."


    H H


    Was sheplimenting or criticizing me?


    Cassey bought both nes.


    I took the invoice and counted the zeros. The corners o f my mouth twitched. "300,000 for one?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cassey looked nonchnt about it.


    "Even gold isn¡¯t this expensive, no?"


    Cassey rolled her eyes. "Mdy, this is a diamond."


    After a pause, she continued, "It¡¯s made with fine diamond and designed by a prominent designer,


    hence the price of 300,000 is fair."


    Sure enough, I did not understand the world of the rich.


    I would rather buy a house with 600,000 dors.


    I pursed my lips. "It''s too extravagant for me to hang a two-bedroom house in a big city around my


    neck."


    The cashier looked at the bracelet on my hand, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    Cassey locked eyes with the cashier, pointed at her head, then pointed at me. "I¡¯m sorry, her brain¡¯s


    a little dysfunctional."


    I frowned, a little displeased. "How is my brain dysfunctional?"


    We merely had different values.


    Cassey sighed and grabbed my arm. "Just look at this bracelet you''re wearing. Do you know how


    much this costs?"


    I froze.


    Cassey sneered. "If you sell this bracelet, you may even be able to buy a mall.¡±


    I was stunned, subconsciously looking at the bracelet o n my wrist. I received this bracelet from


    Yvonne when I was recorded in the Schumans¡¯ book of genealogy. I had been wearing it until now.


    It turned out it was very expensive?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "N-No way." I suddenly felt the weight of the bracelet." Is this that expensive?"


    No matter how expensive one thing was, it was still just an object. Items that cost hundreds of


    millions had all turned into antiques, no?


    Cassey rolled her eyes at me and pulled me out of the jewelry shop. As she walked, she said, "A


    person of my status can tell at once nce that this bracelet is from the Schumans."


    I frowned. "Is this bracelet not ordinary at all?¡±


    "Not only is it not ordinary..." Cassey pulled me over to sit down on a bench.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    "This bracelet is considered the Schumans'' heirloom. I heard that it came from a pce and was


    later passed on toypeople. At the time, the head of the Schumans bought the bracelet and gave it


    to the current mistress at the time. As the Schumans had contributed greatly t o the country, the


    bracelet got to stay. It was passed down from generation to generation. When it came to your


    generation, it was supposed to be passed on to the daughter-inw, but Yvonne surprisingly passed


    i t on to you. Everyone at the banquet was shocked at the time."


    I listened intently to what she was saying and touched the bracelet.


    I did not know the value of this bracelet at the time, so I epted it when Yvonne gave it to me.


    Now that I had learned about it, I honestly felt that I should not have epted the bracelet.


    Seeing that I kept staring at the bracelet without a word, Cassey asked carefully, "You''re not


    thinking of sending the bracelet back, are you?"


    It seemed like she had more or less understood my personality. It was surprising to me that she was


    able t o guess what I was currently thinking.


    I was about to speak when Cassey''s phone rang.


    She pulled out her phone from her purse and answered it. I got up and walked to the side out of


    courtesy.


    This mall was thergest in the city center. There were many shoppers every day. As there were all


    kinds of goods of various price ranges here, the spending power between the shoppers wasrgely


    different too.


    I observed the passersby around me and suddenly felt suffocated by the hustle and bustle. My


    chest felt stuffy.


    Zenon''s mall would never see this many shoppers around. Moreover, most of the items were sold


    by the side of the road. Anyone who needed to buy something could just buy it while they were


    passing b y on their way home from work.


    As it was a small county, many people knew each other, so when they bumped into someone they


    knew while shopping, they would chat while they shopped. I t was lively yet peaceful at the same


    time.


    While I was thinking about it, Cassey put the phone next to my ear and teased. "Your husband


    called."


    My husband?


    Theo?


    I was a little dumbfounded and asked unsurely," Theo?" "It¡¯s me." The man¡¯s voice rang out in my


    ears, gentle yet attractive. "I couldn''t reach you because your phone is off so I called Miss Louis


    instead."


    I fished out my phone from my pocket and took a look. As expected, my phone had run out of


    battery and it switched off automatically.


    "I asked Miss Louis and she told me that you''re only wearing a thinyer of clothes. Why didn''t you


    wear moreyers when you went out? It won¡¯t be good if you catch a cold." Theo sounded


    dissatisfied.


    I did not feel impatient by his nagging but instead felt warmness in my heart.


    He had so many things to do in thepany but still took time to ask if I had worn enoughyers.


    He was already meticulous enough now and could easily warm my heart.


    When I saw Cassey smiling at me, my cheeks felt a little hot. I replied in a lowered voice, ¡°I wore a


    thinyer because it didn''t feel cold outside. Besides, there are heaters in the car and in the mall, so


    I won¡¯t catch a cold."


    Theo chuckled. "Alright, I¡¯ll spare you from my nagging this time, but remember to wear moreyers


    o f clothes when you leave the door next time, okay?"


    I hummed a reply softly. "Alright."


    "Good girl." Theo''s voice was incredibly gentle. "I''m getting off work very soon and will pick you up


    after that. I''ve deposited some money in your card. Just buy whatever you want. Don''t save money


    for me.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I smirked. When I saw the teasing smile on Cassey''s face, I quickly put on a straight face. "Alright.


    I¡¯ll hang up now."


    After hanging up, I returned Cassey her phone.


    She tossed her phone in her purse and snorted softly. " It¡¯s not nice to be forced to watch your


    lovey-dovey acts.¡±

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Iughed. "If you want me to feel the same, then call Caleb too."


    "You think I don¡¯t want to?" Cassey lifted her arm and checked her wristwatch, sighing gently. "But


    he''s busy lecturing now."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Seeing the resentful look on her face, I said unkindly," Sigh, I''d love to get jealous too but don¡¯t have


    the chance to."


    Cassey pursed her lips and looked sternly at me, saying, "Wanda Lane, I have a strong urge to


    bash you up when you''re being mischievous."


    I shrugged andughed, saying no more.


    We continued shopping. When we came out from a store, Cassey suddenly said, "Theo really loves


    you very much."


    I froze, unsure why she would suddenly say that.


    Cassey took my arm and said softly, "After I started dating Caleb, I''d go to the clubhouse to check


    the ounts every month. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t go that often either. At the time, you had probably


    left Whaldorf City for more than half a year. When I went t o check the ounts one day, I saw


    Theo standing at the entrance of the clubhouse drunk. He grabbed


    Serena''s hand but called out your name, crying and begging you not to leave. Keithter took him


    away. I asked the manager if Theo frequented the clubhousetely, to which he replied that he


    woulde almost every day, leaving only after he was terribly drunk."


    I froze momentarily, unsure what to say.


    She fell silent for a moment before saying, "He''s a distinguished figure, after all, so I warned


    everyone at the clubhouse to keep their mouths shut and told Keith to pay extra attention. Since


    that day, Serena would go to the clubhouse every day, meeting the drunk Theo by coincidence


    sometimes. One day, Theo came to me and asked me if you had returned, but I told him that it


    wasn''t you."


    After a pause, she continued, "Even though he knew that it wasn''t you, he missed you too much


    that even staring at your lookalike could help him feel better. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havested


    until now."


    I fell silent for a very long time before saying, "It''s all i n the past now."


    Recalling painful memories would hurt every time.


    Although this painful memory belonged to Theo, it had the same effect on me. It pricked my heart


    when I heard someone mention it.


    Seeing that I was reluctant to talk about this topic, Cassey did not continue.


    Cassey and I were nning to take the elevator to the second floor when we bumped into Cindy


    and Zedd.


    This was my first time meeting Zedd after three years. He had gotten much more reliable and


    introverted. The change in his aura made it difficult for me to recognize him for a while.


    Cindy, on the other hand, was easily recognizable at a single nce. We had just met each other


    some time ago, after all.


    She was holding Zedd''s arm, and the two of them looked very intimate. I spected in my heart if


    they were together now.


    However, whether they were together or not had nothing to do with me, so I stopped thinking after a


    while.


    Cassey knew them as well, so she spoke first, "What a coincidence. Are you here to shop as well?"


    We clearly knew each other, so it was inappropriate for us to pretend as though we did not.


    Zedd''s gaze fell on me, and he said after a while, "Mm."


    "When did youe back?" he asked me.


    I pursed my lips. "Some time ago."


    Zedd nodded and suggested. "Theo is getting off work soon. Let¡¯s have dinner together... With


    Mason as well."


    Theo and Mason¡¯s rtionship had be stiff because of Munchkin.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Zedd was trying to find an excuse to ease the tension between them.


    I thought about it for a moment and nodded to agree.


    Cassey fixed her gaze on Cindy''s face the whole time. When Zedd and I were done talking, she


    said, "I think it¡¯s nice that you''ve learned to be smarter now. Otherwise, you''d only inflict harm


    upon yourself and others. What are you going to do if you can¡¯t reincarnate as a decent human


    being in the next life, you know?"


    She hated Cindy¡¯s guts, so whenever they met each other, they would inevitably tease each other a


    little.


    Cindy''splexion grew a little pale as she said coldly, ¡°You may have a premarital phobia, Miss


    Louis. You have to be careful with your words. What are you going to do if your fiance bes


    unhappy with your words and ditched you?¡±


    She had grown considerably reticent after all these years.


    Back then, she would have lost it a long time ago if Cassey said those words to her face.


    Cassey was not the kind of person who could not withstand provocation. She merely sneered and


    said,"


    Those I love will love me until they die, unlike someone else who sacrifices herself for others yet still


    can''t be epted."


    "A word of advice for you, Miss Louis-mind your own business." Cindy''s tone was cold.


    The two of them had their fair share of teasing, and neither was willing to give in.


    Seeing that they were not finished yet, I tugged at Cassey¡¯s clothes, hinting at her to let it rest.


    Cassey looked at me and snorted. She took my arm and nned to leave.


    Though unexpectedly, when we walked past Cindy, she grabbed my arm and stopped me from


    walking forward. "Remember this, Wanda Lane, I''ll never give u p. If I can''t have him, neither can


    you."


    I simply felt that she had grown more stubborn than three years ago. I shook off the arm that was


    grabbing me and said in a cold voice, "Theo is a human, not an object that can''t think. He isn¡¯t


    something you can get just because you want to. Even if I don''t exist, you''ll never win his heart


    either. He didn''t love you before and will not love you in the future."


    After a pause, I continued, "If you want to destroy me, then I¡¯ll y this game with you till the end. If


    you want to destroy him, then you should probablye back to your senses soon. After all,


    everything you currently own is from him, so you''ll be destroying yourself if you destroy him. When


    that happens, you''ll


    lose everything and be a loner.¡±


    Having said that, I nced at Zedd.


    Sometimes, men''s friendship was more important than love rtionships. If Cindy wanted to do


    things t o hurt Theo, Zedd would not just stand by and watch.


    If Theo and Zedd were not around, Cindy would be no less than amoner.


    Cindy snorted coldly, not wanting to listen to me." Let''s wait and see, then. We¡¯ll see if you or I will


    be the one to lose everything."


    I sneered, saying no more.


    All these years, Cindy seemed to have never lived for herself.


    She was too obsessed with Theo, so obsessed that she treated Theo as her only reason for staying


    alive.


    Perhaps in many people''s eyes, she was crazily in love with Theo, though I disagreed.


    She was merely used to having Theo care for her and used to being treated by him as the most


    important girl in his life, so when she was no longer the most important one, she became unhappy.


    The immense disparity caused her to go berserk and turned her into a lunatic.


    Cassey pulled me into a clothing store and nced back at Cindy and Zedd as they stood rooted in


    the same spot. She said grumpily, "I could¡¯ve scolded her until she cried had you not stopped me."


    "That''s enough." I was amused. "Look at yourself and look at her. Why are you arguing with the


    likes of her?" Cassey nodded. "You''re right."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    I smiled slightly, my gaze falling on the clothes in her hand. "Didn¡¯t you say you were going to buy


    jewelry? Why did you buy clothes instead?"


    She shrugged, standing in front of the mirror and examining her figure. "I realized that I have no


    more clothes to weartely. Besides, I''m getting married, so I''ll need to buy a few more clothes for


    myself."


    A woman seemed to chase after beauty her whole life, and women of every age would try to live out


    the beauty of that particr age.


    I loved dressing up too when I was in university, but the years of suffering after that left me with no


    more energy to dress up.


    I looked at the ce full of exquisite clothing and wondered if I should dress myself up too?


    "Say," Cassey held my hand and said exasperatedly," Women should spend money when


    necessary.


    Besides, Theo is so rich. If you don''t spend his money with all you''ve got, are you nning to save


    it so he can let other women spend it?"


    u n


    "Don''t tell me that Theo got those assets now because you were the one who was saving them for


    him?"


    Cassey did not intend to stop talking and was getting more and more agitated as she spoke. "Also,


    as Theo''s wife, you need to dress up properly so he¡¯ll look good too, no?"


    I pursed my lips. "I''m really not interested in clothes and jewelry like these. Besides, Theo buys me


    things s o there''s really no need for me to spend money and buy new ones."


    My general requirements for clothes were basically just to cover the body and keep warm. As for


    the style and whatnot, they did not matter to me at all.


    Therefore, I was not interested in buying new ones.


    Cassey covered her forehead and felt slightly helpless. "You¡¯re lucky Theo protects you well.


    Otherwise, the media¡¯s criticism is enough to haunt you and your family for the rest of your life." u n


    Must she exaggerate things so much?


    Cassey picked a piece of clothing and shoved it in my hands. She then pushed me into the dressing


    room. "G o in and have a try. Trust my sense of fashion. You''ll look exquisite wearing this piece."


    I subconsciously declined, "No-"


    "You came out shopping with me just merely to watch me buy stuff, making me seem like a prodigal


    loser. Negotiations aren''t allowed. Go in and try it out. Once you''re done trying, then I¡¯ll make the


    payment. I''m not letting you pay a cent, okay? Consider it as a wee gift from me after you


    returned to Whaldorf City." "I really don''t need it." I tried my best to make ast stand.


    I had almost never bought any clothes in the three years I was in Zenon.


    Perhaps it was because I had also be a mother that instead of buying clothes for myself, I was


    more interested in buying clothes for Munchkin.


    Cassey sneered. "Keep acting like that and you''ll have t o be careful of being ditched by Theo.


    Hurry up and get changed or I''ll get mad.¡±


    Unable to persuade her, I went into the dressing room and changed into the clothes she picked for


    me.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was a knitted dress, and its light beige color could brighten up one''splexion. However, the


    size was a little too big, so it seemed quite loose on me.


    I stood in front of the mirror looking at myself before walking out of the dressing room.


    Cassey''s eyes lit up the moment she saw me. She hurried over to me, saying, "I told you this dress


    will look good on you."


    I pursed my lips. "I think it¡¯s a little too big."


    "Missy, do you not read fashion magazines?" Cassey rolled her eyes up to the skies. "This dress is


    supposed to look loose. Paired with a tweed coat, it''ll look super good, okay?"


    "Also, your hairstyle. If you¡¯re going to let it loose, can you at least straighten it? Or else you''ll look


    like a lunatic.¡± Cassey grabbed my hair. "If you¡¯re not going t o let it hang loose, then tie it up like


    this."

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    She started nagging, and I felt like there was a fly beside my ear.


    When I started to get a little annoyed, I said, "Stop nagging, Ma''am. I have noted down everything


    you said."


    She stopped talking and beckoned to the shopkeeper." I want the one she''s wearing, the tweed coat


    hanging over there, and the few I picked earlier."


    Another shopkeeper entered the dressing room and brought out the clothes I changed out of earlier.


    Cassey waved her hand. "You don''t have to pack the ones she changed out of. Just throw them


    away."


    "Throw them away?" I widened my eyes.


    My voice was a little loud, startling Cassey and the two shopkeepers.


    "If we don''t throw them out, are we supposed to keep them until theyy grow mold?" Cassey


    pointed at my forehead. "Don''t tell me that they can still be worn. If you wear clothes of a luxury


    brand from 800 years ago, they¡¯ll not even look half as decent as the ones bought on the side of the


    road. Others might even think that you¡¯re a nouveau riche gone broke. Please don¡¯t embarrass


    Theo."


    A woman¡¯s poisonous mouth could kill.


    The clothes I changed out of were bought by Theo three years ago. I brought them to Zenon, and


    because they werefortable to wear, I wore them for many years and was not concerned if they


    were outdated or not.


    Now that she mentioned it, I felt terribly outdated.


    Perhaps because I was apanied by a crazy shopper who could drive my desire for


    consumption, Iter bought a lot of things as well.


    Cassey drove her car here and so did I, so there was no issue with us carrying these things home


    ourselves.


    However, Cassey still gave Caleb a call and used a spoiled tone as soon as she spoke to him,


    "Caleb, I''m in City Square Mall and have bought a lot of things. I can¡¯t carry them myself. Can you


    come over and carry them for me?"


    I never once thought that a straightforward and boyish girl could use such a gentle tone when


    speaking to her lover.


    Sure enough, the power of love was truly great.


    When she hung up the phone, I could not help but criticize her. "Can''t you lift these things to the car


    yourself?" "Why are you such a straight thinker!" Cassey sighed." When a woman should show


    weakness, she must show weakness so her lover will know that she needs him."


    After a pause, she continued, "Once you have a husband, you need to take it as far as not being


    able to twist open a bottle cap, not being able to lift heavy objects, and refusing to cross the road


    with puddles. Why else do you need a husband?"


    I froze, actually finding it hard to refute.


    Cassey took my shoulder and said with a smile, "A woman can be brave and face the storm and


    everything else when she¡¯s alone. It¡¯s not because she wants to, but because there''s no one she


    can rely on, hence she has no choice. But once a woman starts dating, she can shed her armor and


    be soft. Why else do you think love exists?"


    I pursed my lips. "Is that really the case?"


    "Therefore, leave all the dirty work and annoying affairs to the men. If they can''t handle it, then we¡¯ll


    step in and help them out. Men have very strong egos after all. If you don¡¯t need him every time,


    he''ll think that he''s useless."


    I stroked my chin and began to contemte her words.


    Seeing that I was daydreaming, she blinked and pulled out her phone to make a call. "Have you not


    gotten off work yet, Mr. Busy Grant?"


    I widened my eyes to look at her. "Why are you giving


    him a call?"


    She winked at me and said, "Your wife bought a lot of things and can''t carry them herself. Hurry up


    ande over to carry them for her."


    Perhaps she was the only one brave enough to say words like this to Theo.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    After hanging up the phone, she let out a peal of mischievousughter. "Don''t be anxious. Mr. Grant


    will be here soon."


    I was not in a hurry at all, okay?


    I had to admit that there were many things about love rtionships that I could learn from Cassey.


    We sat down on the lounge chair and I sighed. "Now I know why Mr. Caleb is trapped by you."


    I had interacted with Mr. Caleb several timesst time and realized that he was a very prideful man.


    A rich youngdy like Cassey must have a lot of bad habits, so logically speaking, he should not


    have fallen for her no matter what.


    However, he was terribly trapped by Cassey, so it was clear that she had some pretty amazing


    abilities.


    "Of course, it¡¯s because I''m the best in the world," Cassey said confidently.


    I chuckled. "More like the most shameless in the world.¡±


    "Are you very familiar and close with me now, Wanda?" Cassey grabbed my neck. "How dare you


    talk to me like that."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Iughed. "I was just joking. Let go of me. Are you trying to choke me to death?¡±


    Cassey snorted coldly and let go of my neck.


    She then looked down at the high heels on her feet and said with a face full of displeasure, "I


    shouldn''t wear high heels when I go shopping next time."


    I followed her gaze. "Do you not treat your feet seriously? Why would you wear high heels while


    shopping?"


    I already had an urge to give her an earful the first time I saw her.


    Cassey looked up at me. "Do you still not consider me a friend yet, Wanda?"


    I tilted my head and asked curiously, "What makes you think so?"


    She shook her head. "I just have a feeling that you haven''t considered me a friend yet."


    Women were very detailed-oriented beings. I remembered that Cecilia loved wearing high heels too,


    but she would have sore feet every time. When I saw that she was unable to walk any further, I


    would go to the roadside stalls to buy slippers for her. She refused t o wear them every time, but I


    would force her to put them on because it hurt my heart to see her like that. After she put them on, I


    would mock and tease her for wearing a dress and slippers to go shopping. She would then say that


    she should have left the house with a pair of shoes and clothes that would go well together.


    I was momentarily put in a trance, thinking that Cecilia was just beside me as though I was still


    living i n the past.


    "You¡¯re not mad, are you?" Cassey saw that I was in a daze for a long time and asked worriedly.


    I came back to my senses and shook my head, saying," Wait here for me."


    I got up and left after saying that.


    328 feet away was a store selling shoes. I went in and bought a pair of ts.


    I went back and put the shoes beside Cassey¡¯s feet, saying, "Try them on."


    She looked at the ts on the floor and asked unsurely, "You bought them especially for me?"


    I nodded. "Although they''re not branded, they won''t spoil from short wear. Try them on. They should


    be able to match your clothes."


    Her shoes usually cost tens of thousands, which I could never bring myself to buy. I did not want to


    use the money Theo gave me, so I had been using my own savings sinceing back from Zenon.


    Now that I did not have a source of ie, I definitely had to spend a s little as possible.


    Cassey changed into the shoes, and there was an unconceble smile in her eyes. "You''re the first


    person to buy me shoes, Wanda. Even if you''ve only spent ten dors to buy these shoes, I''ll put


    them in the shoe cab and treasure them."

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    I raised my eyebrows. "I''m the first to buy you shoes?"


    How could no one ever buy shoes for someone like her who had been spoiled since childhood?


    Jackson Louis treated her like she was his whole life, needless to say Grayson. Although on the


    surface, Cassey was his older sister, she was much younger than him. Naturally, he would pamper


    her greatly.


    With so many people pampering and indulging her, anything that she wanted would be presented


    before her eyes.


    "You don''t believe me? It''s true." Cassey twitched her mouth. "Ever since I can remember, the first


    presents my father and brother gave me were a dress and a doll respectively. These two were


    boring when it came to aesthetics. They were so hideous. After that, I told them not to give me


    anything anymore and just give m e money. Caleb has even poorer taste. I don''t like anything that


    he likes."


    Iughed. "Men have a much different aesthetic sense than women."


    Seeing the ts on her feet, I continued with a smile," Regardless of the style, it''s more important


    now that you''re walkingfortably and have no sore feet."


    Cassey seemed really happy. "I''m going to fall in love with you, Wanda."


    "Well, I think that''s not necessary." A very attractive man¡¯s voice sounded in my ears.


    Cassey and I turned over to look only to see that Theo was here.


    He was dressed in all-ck. His figure was long and slender, while his facial features were


    charming, which made him look particrly attractive when he walked in the mall.


    "He''s too mboyant. Even if a man like him is kept at home, I¡¯d still be worried that he''s keeping an


    illicit lover," Cassey leaned in my ear and whispered softly.


    My eyes narrowed to slits and I smiled, nodding to agree.


    When Theo walked over, Cassey twitched her mouth and said, "Mr. Grant, can you please keep a


    low profile when you show up in public next time? Can''t you see that people are taking pictures as


    soon as you appear?"


    Fortunately, the spending power of the shoppers on this level was rtively high, so those who


    were here were mostly rich people. They were merely standing a distance away while taking


    pictures and wagging their tongues instead ofing forward to stand around us.


    Theo smiled, not saying anything. His gaze fell on me a s he asked in a warm voice, "What did you


    buy?"


    He held my hand, which made me feel tremendously warm. I nced at the shopping bags ced


    on the bench and said a little awkwardly, "Just a few clothes."


    "And shoes for me," Cassey said, a little boastful.


    After saying that, she even walked back and forth a few times to show off to Theo.


    When she was done showing off, she looked at me and said, "You have a pretty good fashion


    sense. The more I stare at this pair of shoes, the more I like them.


    They''re much better looking than that stupid heels I changed out of.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not the slightest bit worried about provoking Theo because of her extraordinary status.


    Theo first looked coldly at her, then unkindly at me. H e clenched my hand a little tighter.


    He did not say anything but his demeanor showed that he was clearly unhappy.


    I gave him a reassuring smile. "It''s gettingte. Let''s g o home."


    Theo pursed his lips and picked up the shopping bags from the bench. He took me out of the


    shopping mall.


    He merely took my shopping bags, whereas Cassey¡¯s bags were still well in ce.


    "Theo Grant! How ungentlemanly of you!" I saw Cassey screaming hysterically at the back.


    Theo pretended to not hear her and continued


    walking.


    I tugged at his sleeve. "She can''t carry them herself."


    It was not that she could not carry them but because she was too delicate to carry them.


    Theo chuckled and pointed at the entrance of the mall with his chin.


    I followed his gaze and saw Calebing over in a hurry.


    I raised my eyebrows. "It''s fine, then."


    When we got out of the shopping mall, I spotted Theo¡¯s car immediately. His car was too eye-


    catching. It was a limited edition Pagani Hermes. There were only three avable in the world.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    I asked him with a frown, "Why did you choose this car?"


    I had never seen him drive this car. It had been sitting in the garage gathering dust. What made him


    want to drive this car today?


    "A sudden whim.¡± Theo pulled me into the car. "What d o you want to eat for dinner?"


    I recalled my encounter with Zedd in the mall and told him that he had invited us to have dinner


    together.


    Theo pursed his lips, his dark pupils sinking. "Okay."


    He leaned over to put on my seatbelt for me after saying that.


    When Cassey and Caleb came out of the mall, Cassey ran over and smiled at me, saying, "I''m


    having a candlelight dinner with my husband tonight, so I won''t be joining you. Thanks for the


    shoes, I love them so much. I''ll buy you a meal next time."


    I smiled and waved at her. "Okay, see you."


    Theo started the car engine. When the car came to a stop at a traffic light, he leaned over to bite my


    ear.


    I felt pain and covered my ear, asking him with a confused expression. "Why are you biting my


    ear?"


    "You¡¯ve never bought me any gifts," he replied, his voice carrying a trace of grievances.


    I was a little speechless. Why was he so childish?


    Seeing his face turning grimmer and grimmer, I sighed helplessly. "What gifts do you want?"


    A smile broke out on his face. "I¡¯ll like anything as long as it''s from you."


    U H


    He wanted random gifts, then?


    As we all knew, the most headache-inducing word in the dictionary was ''anything''.


    After almost half an hour after we got home, Zedd sent Theo the address for dinner tonight.


    The Nichols were in the restaurant business, therefore their restaurants were all over the country.


    Dinner tonight would be held in one of the Nichols¡¯ restaurants. They served French cuisine.


    The online reviews of this restaurant were pretty good, but I was not interested in it anymore when I


    had to dine with someone I did not like.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Zedd brought Cindy along and they took their seats. Theo leaned closer to my ear


    and whispered, "Just bear with it for a moment."


    I nodded.


    Zedd spoke first, "I spent a lot of money poaching the chef of this restaurant. Try his foodter and


    let me know what you think."


    Theo had always been reticent, so he merely nodded i n response and did not say anything.


    Mason was even quieter, not bothering to even nod his head.


    Mason did note to see Munchkin anymore after what had happened earlier. Theo had probably


    said something to him.


    This meal was a surprisingly silent one.


    Zedd thought that this gathering could patch up their rtionship as best friends and things could


    go back t o how they once were, yet the reality was different. There was only silence, and


    awkwardness lingered in the air.


    Zedd asked the waiter to serve the food, and Theo said, "Can I have another bottle of juice?"


    Having said that, he looked at Zedd. "She can''t drink alcohol."


    Zedd raised his eyebrows but did not say anything.


    Mason''s gaze fell on me, and there was a hint of displeasure in his eyes.


    I did not know nor did I care about what he was upset about.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Theo seemed to have remembered something and his gaze fell on Zedd¡¯s face. He said, "I heard


    that you went to see him."


    Zedd nodded. ¡°Last weekend. I brought some fruits and supplements with me.¡±


    I did not know who they were referring to. Even though I was curious, this was clearly not the time


    to ask.


    Cindy, who had remained silent the whole time, looked at Theo at this moment. There was a misty


    look in her eyes. "Theowy, I n to sell the house that my parents left me before they died and


    move to Whaldorf City."


    Theo was lukewarm about it and merely said indifferently, "You''ll make the decision yourself. If you


    need any help, then go to Zedd. He¡¯ll help you.¡±


    His words stopped everything else that Cindy was going to say next.


    She lowered her head and fell silent, looking a little sad.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason suddenly chuckled, and it sounded a little sarcastic.


    Zedd sensed the increasingly awkward atmosphere and tried to mediate by saying with a smile, "I


    know you¡¯ve been quite busytely, Theo, so I''ll take care of Cindy. Don''t worry.¡±


    Theo pursed his lips and did not reply, making the atmosphere even more awkward.


    However, no one was willing to say anything to break the silence this time. Eating in this


    environment made the food taste particrly insipid.


    I got up and said, "I need to use the washroom."


    I turned around and left the private room after saying that.


    When I came out of the washroom and was washing m y hands, I sensed that there was someone


    behind me. I looked up at the mirror.


    I saw Cindy standing behind me, looking sullenly at m e. "Are you happy now that Theowy and


    Mason are in such a stiff rtionship?"


    I pursed my lips and pulled a tissue to wipe my hands, not intending to entertain her.


    I turned around to leave but she opened her arms to stop me. "Don¡¯t you know that they''ve been


    supporting each other all this while? Your appearance has put them in this current situation. Don¡¯t


    you feel guilty at all?"


    "So?¡± I sneered. "What do you n to do?"


    Cindy''s gaze dimmed. "I want you to disappear from our lives."


    I sneered. "Our?" "Cindy, you take yourself too seriously. You keep thinking that you''re more special


    than everyone else. You think that you¡¯re much loved by them and that thought has satisfied your


    vanity greatly, but this is only your one-sided thinking."


    After a pause, I continued, "The dispute between them won¡¯t affect you much. I think you''re just


    afraid that once they don''t get along, you won''t be able to get more benefits from them."


    "Nonsense." She became anxious. "A cold-blooded person like you will never understand how our


    rtionship works."


    Even a docile person had a temper, let alone a person o f flesh and blood like me.


    I narrowed my eyes and leaned over to her ears, saying with a smile, "If I''m a cold-blooded person,


    then what about a person who has cruelly murdered a child like you?


    "Maybe... a beast?¡±

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Cindy was the most unqualified person to lecture me. I f she had not done so many bad things, then


    Theo and Mason¡¯s rtionship would not have be stiff over them trying to fight for Munchkin.


    Not wanting to waste my breath talking to her, I went around her to leave.


    However, Cindy grabbed my arm and stopped me from leaving. "Don¡¯t even think about leaving


    before we even sort this out, Wanda."


    "There¡¯s nothing left to say between us." I shook off her hand and started firing at her. "Cindy, stop


    standing on a moral high ground while using me. Don''t speak as though you¡¯re more superior.


    You¡¯re only unhappy with me because you dislike my existence as Theo has stopped noticing you,


    not because I turned Theo and Mason¡¯s rtionship stiff."


    After a pause, I continued, "I''ll tell you loud and clear right now that it is not my existence that has


    caused Theo to not notice you but it¡¯s because of all those things you did. His good impression of


    you has worn out. You could¡¯ve lived a great life when he was still being nice to you, but you were


    too greedy. Apart from wanting more than what he gave you, you wanted his love too. You endlessly


    took advantage of his guilt toward your parents and showed him the insatiable side of you, turning


    his goodwill toward you into hatred, even to the point where he doesn''t even want t o see you


    anymore."


    "That''s not true!" Cindy''splexion paled at my words.


    I sneered. "If Zedd falls in love with another woman and stops being nice to you, I''m sure you''ll be


    unresigned, right? Therefore, what you have for Theo isn''t love but a ridiculous possession. In terms


    of aplex mind, I¡¯m not a match for you at all."


    I pushed her away after saying that and walked out of the washroom straight away.


    She tried to reach out to grab me again but I dodged her. She anxiously tried to catch up to me but


    forgot that she was wearing heels, so she lost her bnce and fell on the floor.


    I heard the movement and stopped and turned around to look at her.


    "Wanda Lane!" She red furiously at me.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled helplessly. "You fell down on your own. I have nothing to do with your fall."


    ording to her usual tactics, she would pretend to let out a grievous cry at this moment, but there


    was no one around, so it was pointless for her to do so.


    However, what I did not expect was the fact that she actually cried-the kind where she was bawling


    at the


    top of her lungs.


    "You''re such a bully, Wanda Lane!" She cried whileining. "My parents entrusted me to


    Theowy, and he''s my everything. Not only did you snatch him away, but you¡¯re also bullying me.


    Why?"


    I did not understand the reason behind why she was doing this at first, but when I saw Mason


    walking over, I finally knew why.


    She was still so foolish after three years.


    However, Mason did not fall for her trick and did not spare her a single nce. He walked straight


    into the bathroom.


    I did not bother to entertain Cindy and turned around t o leave.


    I was not surprised that Mason hade along too.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to look at him. "If you have anything to say, then spit it out."


    He pursed his lips and said indifferently, "You raised Munchkin, so I should be grateful to you for


    that. I also know that if I take him back by force, both you and Munchkin will be psychologically


    wounded, so I¡¯m fine with not taking him back for now. However, there''s no denying that he is of the


    Lynches¡¯ bloodline, so he needs to at least know who his biological father i s."


    Was that to say that he was still hoping to take Munchkin back but not now?


    I took a deep breath and said, "When Cecilia left, she said that she didn''t want you to learn about


    Munchkin''s existence. She didn''t want you and Munchkin to reunite, let alone have you raise him.


    Unless Munchkin agrees, I¡¯ll not hand him over to you."


    He frowned, his expression slightly grim. "Wanda, you can indeed give him a better life but you can''t


    give him fatherly love."

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    His words were simply ridiculous!


    "There are certain things that I didn''t want to say to you at first, Mason, but since you just won''t


    understand, then I think it''s best that I be honest with you."


    I crossed my arms and looked at him with an icy gaze. "I have raised Munchkin since he was an


    infant. It has been more than three years and he has hardly ever gotten sick. Even his mental health


    is great, so why can''t he stay with me?"


    After a pause, I sneered and continued, "Indeed, you''re his biological father, but have you taken


    care of him even for a day since the day he was born? Where were you when he woke up from a


    nightmare crying for help? And where were you when he was ill and someone had to be there with


    him all night to watch over him? Just because you offered sperm and because you''re his biological


    father, you have the right to take him back, is that it?"


    "I didn''t even know that Cecilia was pregnant at the time!" Mason said, his voice deep and low as if


    he was suppressing his anger. "If I had known, then I wouldn¡¯t have let her be-much less let her give


    birth to the child alone and let you raise him in the end."


    I sneered. "You didn''t know?"


    How absurd!


    Even Nadia knew that Cecilia was pregnant, how could he not know?


    I took a deep breath. "Mason Lynch, even Nadia knew that Cecilia was pregnant back then. And


    now you¡¯re telling me that you didn''t know? Don''t you think that''s absurd? If she hadn''t gone up to


    Cecilia and said those provoking things to her, Cecilia wouldn''t have suffered premature


    hemorrhage at all. Are you trying t o shirk responsibility? Is that why you''re telling me that you didn''t


    know she was pregnant?"


    Mason froze. "Are you saying that Cecilia died because of Nadia?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you never investigated how Cecilia died?"


    I was a little disappointed. My disappointment came o n behalf of Cecilia. If he really cared about


    her, why did he not investigate her cause of death back then?


    To put it bluntly, he had never loved her to begin with!


    How could I feel at ease handing Munchkin over to a man like him who treated love so lightly?


    Mason fell silent and said no more.


    I frowned slightly. "If Munchkin knows that his father doesn¡¯t even love his mother and that it was


    because o f his father''s negligence that his mother died, do you think he¡¯ll hate you? Therefore,


    you''re not qualified to raise him. I don''t believe that an indifferent person like you can raise him well


    either."


    Having said that, I walked away. 1


    In the private room, Theo and Zedd were talking.


    Seeing that I was back, Theo stopped talking and reached out to me. "What took you so long?"


    I put my hands in his and said faintly, "I went downstairs to get some fresh air."


    Theo clenched my hand. "Want to eat some more?"


    I did not want to stay here any longer.


    I shook my head and looked at him, asking, ¡°Are you done eating?"


    He knew that I wanted to leave now and got up, saying, "It''s gettingte. We¡¯ll be making a move


    first."


    Zedd frowned, clearly unhappy. "We just started and you¡¯re already leaving?"


    "It''s not early anymore."


    Having said that, Theo pulled my hand and took me out of the private room.


    We bumped into Mason smoking a cigarette at the door. The men exchanged nces but neither of


    them said a word.


    After getting into the car, I felt my head hurting slightly. "Is it right of me to keep Munchkin by my


    side?"


    He started the car engine and said in a nd tone, " What did Mason say to you?"


    I shook my head. "I just feel like I owe Munchkin no matter what I do."


    Mason was his biological father while I was his adoptive mother. If he continued living with me, then


    he would never get to reunite with his father. If he lived with Mason, then he would have to endure


    the pain of parting with me.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    It was not that I did not want to tell Munchkin everything and let him choose, but if I told these things


    to a four-year-old child like him, he might not even understand. Besides, between Mason and I, he


    would definitely choose me.


    When he grew older and understood these things, I feared that he might regret his choice now and


    even feel sad.


    Perhaps they were right. Munchkin would leave me sooner orter.


    Even so, now was not the time yet.


    Theo held my hand, looking at me with a gentle gaze." Can you ept it if we let Munchkin reunite


    with the Lynches and they¡¯ll onlye over asionally to visit him?"


    I was slightly stunned. If it was this way, then I supposed I would be able to ept it.


    Munchkin would continue to stay with me, and at the same time, he would receive even more love


    from his family.


    I looked at him and asked unsurely, "Is that possible?"


    Seeing that I seemed to have agreed, he nodded with a smile. "Yes."


    When we returned to the vi, Keith had already picked Munchkin up from the kindergarten. When


    he saw Theo and me walking in, he ran over in delight." Mommy, Theo, I can''t believe you secretly


    went out without me."


    Theo bent down to pick him up. "Who told you that we secretly went out?"


    Munchkin pouted. "You definitely went out together because you came home together."


    "Alright, your Mommy and I are at fault, then. How can we make it up to you?" Theo pampered him


    greatly.


    "You don''t have to make it up to me." Munchkin let out a peal of mischievousughter. "Instead, I''ll


    give you a gift, Theo."


    "Oh?" Theo''s eyes were filled with smiles. "What are you going to give me?"


    Munchkin reached into his pocket, and when he took his hand out, his hand was clenched into a


    tiny fist.


    Theo extended his hand in cooperation. "Let me see what you¡¯re going to give me."


    Munchkin opened his hand and a paper crane fell in Theo''s palm. "The teacher in the kindergarten


    taught u s how to fold paper cranes today. I was the one who did the best."


    His face was filled with pride. "The teacher wanted us to give the folded cranes to the ones who are


    most important to us, so I decided to give it to you, Theo." "Is Mommy not the most important


    person to you?" I was sort of jealous.


    Munchkin shed me a mischievous smile and reached his hand into his pocket again. "I''m giving


    you the best one I folded."


    Having said that, he pulled out the paper crane from his pocket.


    I reached out to take it and felt very touched. I leaned over to peck him on the cheek. "It seems that


    I didn¡¯t love you for nothing."


    As Munchkin had not had his meal yet, whereas Theo and I barely ate anything in the restaurant


    earlier, Theo went to the kitchen to cook dinner.


    Munchkin and I sat on the living room sofa to watch T V. He was not entirely focused on the TV and


    was constantly peeking at the phone on the coffee table.


    "You want to y games?¡± I asked with a smile.


    Munchkin nodded, looking at me expectantly. "Can I?"


    "No." 1


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Munchkin was instantly dejected. "You''re so cruel, Mommy."


    I stroked his face with a smile. "Maybe tomorrow. Mommy will let you y tomorrow."


    He was enthused once more. "You''re the best, Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    I was amused by how fast Munchkin¡¯s expression changed and kissed his forehead, saying with a


    smile, "You yful little devil."


    After eating dinner, Theo and I apanied Munchkin. We continued to watch TV.


    At eight o''clock, seeing that Munchkin was a little drowsy, I brought him back to his room and put


    him to sleep before going back to my bedroom to take a shower.


    I came out andy on the bed. Feeling a little sleepy, I relented and fell asleep.


    I slept till midnight when my phone rang. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Theo had already


    picked u p the call.


    He seemed to have juste from the study as he was still holding documents in his hand.


    Seeing that I was awake, he handed the phone to me and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s Susan."


    I was stunned for a moment. When I took the phone over to take a look, the time showed that it was


    already past midnight.


    Why was she giving me a call sote at night?


    I put the phone to my ear curiously. "Susan, why are you calling me sote at night? Did something


    happen?"


    "Wanda...¡± Her voice was trembling badly. "I think I¡¯m about to deliver. There''s no one around me at


    the moment. Can youe over and help me?"


    My eyes widened and I sprung up from the bed.


    As I was too anxious, I nearly fell when I was getting out of bed.


    Fortunately, Theo acted fast and shielded me in his arms, saying helplessly, "Be careful.¡±


    I nodded and calmed myself down before saying to Susan on the other end of the phone, "Send me


    your location. I''ll go over immediately."


    "Okay." Susan''s voice sounded very weak by now.


    There was no one around her, so she was definitely not at home.


    However, why was she out sote at night?


    This was not the time to ask this question. I ran to the wardrobe and opened it, putting on my


    clothes while saying, "Don''t hang up the phone."


    Theo changed his clothes as well. "What¡¯s wrong with her?"


    I pursed my lips. "I think she¡¯s about to deliver, but there''s no one around her."


    Theo put on his clothes very quickly and walked toward the bedroom door first. "I''ll wait for you


    downstairs."


    I nodded my head. "Okay."


    After going downstairs, I saw that Theo was already standing in the yard waiting for me. I ran out of


    the vi and got in the car at lightning speed.


    Susan sent her location to me and I handed the phone to Theo. I then grabbed his phone to give


    Tyler a call.


    However, Tyler did not pick up my call even after I made several calls.


    I was sitting on pins and needles. "Why isn''t Tyler picking up his phone?"


    Theo grabbed my hand and said in a calm voice," Don''t panic.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew that I must not panic because if I did, then I would not be able to do anything for Susan when


    I saw her in a while. However, I could not stop my hands from shaking. Susan''s baby was only


    seven to eight months old. It was not the due date yet. Now that she said that she was about to


    deliver, something must have happened that resulted in the premature birth of her baby.


    What was worse, there was no one around her at the moment.


    I gave Tyler a call again but he still did not answer it. Left with no choice, I called Carlson instead.


    After the call went through, it was silent on the other end. Carlson¡¯s voice was low and mellow.


    "What is it, Wanda?"


    "Dad, do you know where Tyler is?¡± I forced myself to calm down. "Susan is about to deliver but I


    can''t reach Tyler."


    Carlson knew that the child in Susan''s belly was not due yet, so he asked worriedly, "What


    happened to Susan?¡±


    I shook my head. "I''m still on my way there. I don''t know the situation yet."

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Carlson¡¯s voice suddenly became stern. "Don¡¯t panic, m y child. I''ll look for Tyler, whereas you''ll get


    Susan to the hospital as soon as you can."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I saw that the car hade to a stop and looked at Theo anxiously.


    "Why did you stop?"


    Theo frowned. "The GPS pointed to an alley where cars can''t enter. We need to get out and walk


    inside."


    I was so anxious that my hair was almost burning. " What are you waiting for? Let''s get out


    immediately."


    After getting out of the car, Theo and I ran all the way into the alley.


    When we found Susan, she was lying in a yard with a big pool of blood underneath her body. It was


    a gory sight to behold.


    Fortunately, she was still conscious and breathed a huge sigh of relief when she saw us before


    passing out.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo and I quickly sent her to the hospital. When the nurse pushed her into the emergency room, I


    slumped on the chair and said in a trembling voice, "I hope nothing happens."


    "Nothing will happen.¡± Theo grabbed my shoulder andforted me softly.


    I saw the blood that covered his hands and looked up t o see that his shirt was stained with blood


    too. I said," Why don''t you go home and clean yourself up? I''ll stay here and keep watch."


    He looked down at his wretched appearance and said with a smile, "There¡¯s no rush."


    I was so shocked that my legs had turned to jelly. It took me a long time to regain strength in my


    feet.


    As I had experienced this before and knew how scary this was for a woman going through


    something like this, it was why I was so flustered.


    Theo hugged me andforted me. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen.¡±


    Since we were just waiting, I pulled out my phone to give Tyler a call.


    This time, the call connected but the one who answered it was a woman.


    She had a sweet voice that sounded very familiar. "I''m sorry, Mr. Schuman is taking a shower and


    can''t answer the phone right now. I''ll ask him to return the call when he''s done showering.¡±


    A figure emerged in my mind-Sara.


    "Sara.¡± I gritted my mrs. "Ask Tyler to answer the phone right now."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone before she asked, "Are you Miss Lane?"


    I pursed my lips, the anger in my heart getting more and more intense. "I said, ask Tyler to answer


    the phone!"


    Seemingly sensing my anger, she was stunned for a moment. "Miss Lane, Mr. Schuman is taking a


    shower. Can I ask him to call you backter?"


    Anger was building in my heart, so I raised my hand and smashed the phone on the wall.


    She was still trying to pretend like she did not know that I was the one calling Tyler.


    I had underestimated Sara!


    Theo pursed his lips, not saying a word as he walked over to pick up the phone.


    The phone was well-made, so only its screen was shattered after it was smashed so hard on the


    wall.


    Theo took a look before taking out the SIM card and tossing the phone into the trash bin.


    He then gave Keith a call, who soon brought a new phone over.


    Theo inserted the SIM card before bending down to look at me. "Have you calmed down yet?"


    I took the new phone he passed me and took a deep breath. "No matter how much Tyler dislikes


    Susan, there''s no denying that she¡¯s pregnant with her child.


    I can''t believe he''s actually messing around with another woman right now."


    Theo sat down beside me and held my hand. "Don¡¯t let anyone affect your emotions or I''ll feel sad.¡±


    I knew that. I should not be so angry because of others but I could not control myself.


    Perhaps I saw my past self in Susan and that was why I could not tolerate it.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    No matter how Theo tried tofort me, I was still angry.


    When Carlson arrived at the hospital, he immediately asked me how Susan was doing.


    I did not know how Susan was doing, so I replied to him and said that we would only know after the


    doctor came out.


    "Tyler isn¡¯t here yet?" Carlson asked with a sullen face.


    I slowly let out a mouthful of air. "Who cares if he''s dead or alive."


    This was the first time I had spoken to Carlson in this mood and tone. I froze immediately after


    saying that.


    I looked up at Carlson and saw him looking at me with profound and deep eyes.


    I thought he was about to reprimand me but heughed suddenly instead. "Looks like you¡¯re pretty


    close to Susan.¡±


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dad." I lowered my head and said guiltily," I''m just too mad."


    Having said that, I readjusted my emotions and said helplessly, "I think Tyler won''t be here so


    soon."


    Carlson nodded and said no more.


    "Dad..." I hesitated for a moment and chose to say it in the end anyway, "Susan is pregnant with the


    Schumans'' child and Tyler refuses to take responsibility. But you should know that if the child is


    born in such conditions, what would outsiders think o f Susan and the child?¡±


    Carlson fell silent for a moment before sighing and saying, "I know. Logically speaking, Susan


    should be given a title and rightfully give birth to the child, but she has aplicated background


    and a criminal record. If she marries Tyler, someone will find out about her identity. I''m afraid my


    future will be affected. By then, even the Schumans will be implicated."


    Susan had told me about her background before. Like what Carlson said, she would bring trouble to


    the Schumans if she married Tyler.


    However, Tyler knew about her background in the beginning, so why did he still touch her?


    Carlson was old now. It was tiring enough for him to wake up at midnight toe to the hospital. It


    would be hard for him to continue staying here, so he arranged for several people toe over and


    keep watch before going home. He reminded me to keep him updated before he left.


    I nodded to agree. When he left, I advised Theo to go back as well.


    He still needed to work tomorrow and could not keep watch for a night.


    However, no matter how I advised him, he just refused to leave.


    Fortunately, Tyler arrived half an hourter with Sara following behind him.


    Sara said that she would ask Tyler to call me after he showered, which ended up to beplete


    bullsh*t.


    He was here now probably because Carlson had contacted him after he left. Otherwise, he might


    not even know that Susan had given birth.


    "How is she doing?" Tyler walked up to me and asked anxiously.


    His forehead was soaked with sweat. It was obvious that he was very anxious.


    I pursed my lips and looked at Sara behind him. The anger that I had finally suppressed started


    rising again.


    I held back the urge to hit Tyler and got up to pull Theo away.


    After leaving the hospital, I was still a little mad. Theo suggested, "Why don¡¯t you hit me to vent out


    your anger?"


    I looked up at him. The man''s eyes were deep and dark. I could not help but calm down


    considerably. I raised my hand and tugged at his slightly wrinkled clothes. "If I want to hit someone,


    I''ll hit Tyler that bastard first."


    Heughed and pulled me into the car. When he buckled up my seatbelt for me, he nted a kiss


    on m y forehead. "You look really adorable when you''re mad." 1


    Adorable?


    I opened my mouth but did not say anything. Was this how the word adorable was used?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Perhaps I was constantly on edge earlier that I felt tremendously worn out now that I had rxed. I


    leaned on the car seat and fell asleep before the car even reached home.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    I was already lying on the bed when I woke up.


    I nced at the phone on the bedside table, looked at the time, and found that it was already eight


    o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Theo was not in the room. After I got up and washed u p, I went downstairs. I saw Theo standing in


    the living room drinking soy milk. I walked over to ask him," Has Munchkin gone to kindergarten?"


    "He just left," Theo replied with a smile.


    He pulled me into the dining area to have breakfast. H e put a bowl of oatmeal in front of me. "Go to


    thepany with meter."


    I looked up at him and was puzzled. "I n to go and visit Susan."


    Why was he suddenly asking me to go to thepany?


    He put down the newspaper in his hand. His pupils were dark and deep, while his tone was


    introspective." We may not be able to go."


    I frowned. "Did something happen?"


    "There are many people at the hospital. Word travels fast. It''s unsafe for you, Mrs. Grant. It¡¯s best


    for you to stay beside Mr. Grant for the next two days," replied Keith, who was standing behind


    Theo.


    I pursed my lips and looked at Theo, hoping he could tell me what was going on.


    However, he evaded my gaze and reminded me, "Wear moreyers when we go outter. The


    temperature has dropped today."


    Since he did not want to say anything, I did not press o n either.


    I followed Theo out the door and came to Grant Corporation''s office building. I saw a group of


    reporters gathering at the entrance.


    Keith got out of the car to clear the way. Theo held my hand, his elegant face somewhat warm.


    "Don''t be afraidter. Just ignore them no matter what they ask youter."


    My heart skipped a beat. As expected, something bad had indeed happened.


    After walking just a few steps, the reporters crowded over. Fortunately, there were enough


    bodyguards so the reporters could not touch Theo and me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The reporters were asking all sorts of questions, their voices ovepping one another. It sounded


    very chaotic and noisy. However, I could roughly make out what was going on.


    After going upstairs, Theo went for a meeting while I sat on the sofa and browsed through the news.


    The top trending news headline included the words '' Theo Grant¡¯s ex-wife''. Upon clicking in, the first


    news article talked about how licentious of a woman I was. Theo divorced me back then because


    he caught me sleeping with another man in a hotel, and now I was pestering him again. Matthew


    and Serena¡¯s names were brought up in the article as well.


    Now, everyone thought that I was the one who killed Serena and that I was in a rtionship with


    two men. They imed I had two business tycoons in the palm o f my hand.


    In a nutshell, I was an unforgivable woman.


    Upon clicking into thement section, I saw the word ¡¯wh*re¡¯ and found it to be an eyesore.


    I did not have the tendency to self-harm, hence I simply switched off my phone.


    Grant Corporation''s stock market was bound to be impacted. Seeing how he did not enter his office


    and headed straight for the meeting room, he must be in a rush to give the shareholders an


    exnation.


    At this moment, Keith walked in with a cup of tea. I nced at him, then looked down and said, "It¡¯s


    a lot o f trouble, isn¡¯t it?"


    Otherwise, Theo would not have left Keith with me.


    He was worried that my emotions would be affected o r I would be badly hurt by the words of the


    company¡¯s employees. That was why he left Keith with me.


    "Do you want to have some desserts, Mrs. Grant?¡± In the minds of direct men, changing the subject


    was the best way to answer a difficult question.


    I got up and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window. I could clearly see the reporters gathered


    downstairs at Grant Corporation. "There are so many distinguished figures in Whaldorf City, so why


    must they hold on to someone low-profile like me?"


    Keith pursed his lips and did not answer my question. When Theo walked in, his expression was


    sullen.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    My heart sank. I walked up to the coffee table to pick u p the tea that Keith had just brought in. I


    walked over t o Theo. "A thorny situation?¡±


    Theo took the tea from my hand and took a sip before consoling me. "Minor problems like this are


    easy to deal with."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. I believed everything he said.


    I could not be of much help in such situations, and being anxious would only put more pressure on


    Theo.


    I sat on the sofa and looked down at the floor. My heart was far from calm as depicted on the


    surface.


    Problems that could make Theo frown were certainly not easy to deal with. If these rumors affected


    me alone, then it would not matter that much. However, Theo''s reputation was being affected now.


    Theo¡¯s reputation was representative of Grant Corporation''s reputation. If he had a good reputation,


    then the stockholders would trust him; if he had a bad reputation, then the stockholders would lose


    their sense of security. It would cause the stock market to drop, thus causing a great impact on


    Grant Corporation.


    The shareholders and stockholders were definitely on tenterhooks at the moment, which would in


    return give Theo pressure.


    During such a chaotic moment, he was still worried about me being alone at home and losing


    control of m y emotions if I saw negative news like that. Hence, he brought me with him to the office.


    Theo sat in the office chair. The secretary came in with documents and other materials.


    Grant Corporation''s declining stock price was recorded in the document. Although I did not know


    much about stocks, I knew how serious the situation was when I saw the red line on the infographic


    continuing downward.


    Theo''splexion grew darker and darker. Even Keith seemed a little uneasy as he stood beside


    him.


    Smack!


    After a long time, he put down the documents in his hand.


    Although they hardly weighed much, it sounded especially thunderous in the quiet office.


    Sensing my gaze on him, a tender smile appeared on his lips. "Don¡¯t worry."


    I wanted to say something in response to hisfort but I did not know how to start.


    I knew that my presence would affect his discussion with Keith, so I got up and went into the lounge.


    Theo followed me in with unease, embracing me andforting me. "If you''re tired, then get a good


    rest and don¡¯t worry about anything. I''m here for you."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    When he left the lounge, I took out my phone and pulled up the finance and economy website.


    The news had caused a huge impact on Grant Corporation. The headlines on the finance and


    economy website were all about Grant Corporation being hit by this crisis and what it meant for


    Grant Corporation.


    Some experts said that there was too much negative news about Grant Corporationtely, causing


    serious distrust among stockholders, which could lead to thepany''s total copse.


    Other experts said that Grant Corporation''s development had reached its peak. It was not


    impossible for them to survive this crisis. It all depended on how they handled it.


    I closed the finance and economy website and gave Matthew a call half an hourter.


    The phone quickly connected. There was a lot of noise on his side. He was probably very busy now.


    Before I could ask anything, he spoke first, "If I tell you that I have nothing to do with this, will you


    believe m e?" I nodded. "I will."


    He had no reasons to lie. If he was the one who did this, he would have admitted to it readily then


    tell me his purpose of doing so and what he wanted.


    What was more, this matter had impacted Grant Corporation greatly. The stocks were constantly


    spiraling downward. He viewed Grant Corporation with great importance and would never seek a


    victory that could cost him greatly.


    After being silent for a rtively long time, Matthew said, "I''ll handle this and not let you get hurt."


    I pursed my lips. "I don''t care how you''re going to handle this matter. I''m only calling you to tell you


    that I don''t owe you anymore."


    There was a long silence on the other side of the phone. He had probably received the message


    regarding the money transfer.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    With nearly 100 million dors wired into his ount, Zimmer Corporations should be able to get


    through this crisis safely.


    "Does Theo know that you remitted this money to m e?" Matthew''s voice became a little hoarse.


    I pursed my lips. "He doesn''t."


    Thepany that Grandma transferred in my name had been developing well over the years


    thanks to Theo¡¯s reputation. The money remitted to m y ount annually was quite substantial.


    However, I had never touched the money inside the ount. Hence, I had saved plenty over the


    years.


    Now that Grant Corporation and Zimmer Corporations were both suffering a crisis, giving this


    money to Matthew was considered returning him the favor of saving my life back then.


    There was a sneer from the other end of the phone. His voice was extremely indifferent. "You''re so


    cruel, Wanda."


    Cruel?


    I disagreed. I had owed him this favor for four years and always felt quite uneasy about it. He did


    notck anything before this, so I had no way of returning the favor. Now, both corporations were


    suffering a crisis, With Grant Corporation being much well offpared to Zimmer Corporations,


    Grant Corporation would be able to survive this crisis. It was just that they would have to suffer a


    little.


    Though this was not necessarily the case with Zimmer Corporations. Before they were a listed


    company, Zimmer Corporations was a family business. Moreover, as Marcus Zimmer got older, he


    dared not aggressively expand the business. Hence, they had been in a state of stagnation all these


    years.


    It was not until Matthew took over and the men fought it out that they were finally on par with each


    other.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Matthew used two years to push Zimmer Corporations into a listedpany. Due to the short


    timeframe, even though Zimmer Corporations was able to gain small wins from several small


    disputes between them, Zimmer Corporations'' risk of disintegrating overnight i n a real showdown


    between the two was no less than 7 0%.


    Matthew was in dire need of this money, so I gave him enough to pay back his favor from back then.


    After hanging up the phone, I felt an unprecedented sense of relief wash over me.


    I could not sleep, and unsure of what to do, I switched on the TV. I nned to watch it for a while.


    At this moment, I received a text from Liz.


    She wanted to meet me, and I was a little hesitant.


    My encounter with Liz on my trip to Francest time was an ill-fated one. If we had not met each


    other, then things would at least be less awkward when we saw each other. We would not say


    hurtful things to each other.


    Though we were once such good acquaintances and hit it off quite well, it was hard not to feel


    ufortable now that we were meeting up with our awkward identities.


    After considering it over and over again, I put down m y phone and did not text back.


    When Theo walked in, I was looking at the TV in a daze. I did not notice himing in at all.


    It was only until he had picked me up by the waist did Ie back to my senses and meet his deep,


    dark eyes.


    He said in an exceedingly soft voice, "What are you thinking about?¡±


    He kissed my forehead. He was full of adoration after saying that.


    At this moment, I was already seated on hisp. I rested my face on his chest. "I miss you."


    His dark eyes shed, looking very attractive. His slightly warm yet cool lips fell on mine, and his


    voice was a little hoarse. "What about me do you miss?¡±


    Iughed, my mood suddenly bing very good. "I miss how you''re always so nice to me."


    He chuckled and embraced me tighter. "If you know that I¡¯m always so nice to you, then you should


    be a little nicer to me too."


    I nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    Theo pecked me on the lips. "What do you want to have for lunch? I''ll ask Keith to buy it for you."


    "Anything." I rested my head on his shoulder, feeling a littlezy. "What do you want to eat?"

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Theoughed. "You''re pushing the conundrum back to me."


    I blinked. "Can''t I?"


    "Of course, you can." Theo kissed my lips.


    When the kiss ended, I felt ack of oxygen in my head.


    He picked me up. Probably sensing how light I was, he weighed me with his hands and said,


    "You''re too thin."


    When Keith saw him carrying me out of the lounge, he sensibly lowered his head and went out.


    Theo sat in the office chair, whereas I sat on hisp. W e were in an extremely intimate position, so I


    moved, trying to get down.


    "Don''t move." He fastened his hands on my waist, his lips moving closer to my ear. His voice was


    seductive." Move again and don''t me me for being a beast."


    u H


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He was already a beast.


    When I saw him picking up a document and reading i t, I asked helplessly, "You¡¯re not nning to


    just continue to let me sit on yourp, are you?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    11 H


    Just like that, I sat on hisp all the way till noon when Keith brought lunch over. Only then did he let


    m e get off.


    The dishes wereid out on the table, and all of them were my favorites. They smelled pretty tasty,


    and I suddenly felt a little hungry.


    When Keith went out, Theo grabbed my arm and gave i t a tug. I sat down on hisp once more.


    I waspletely speechless. "You''re not nning to let me have my meal like this, are you?"


    The man raised his eyebrow and said with a mischievous smile, "Why not?"


    "Of course not." I decisively refused.


    Theoughed and held my chin up. "Why don''t you make it up to me first? Then I''ll let you off?"


    "What do you want to do?" I looked warily at him.


    Theo pointed at his lips, and his meaning was clear.


    I pursed my lips and raised my head to gently kiss him. "Stop messing around. I''m hungry."


    Theo chuckled, his eyes filled with adoration. "They taste especially sweet."


    "Sweet?" I looked unconsciously at the table full of dishes. I was indeed hungry, and this table of


    scrumptious meals looked particrly tempting to me now.


    "Your lips, of course."


    Before I could react, Theo pressed down and kissed m e hard.


    It felt as though the time we spent together was meant to be wasted.


    One felt dizziness in spring and fatigue in autumn. Coupled with the cloudy weather in Whaldorf City


    lately, the sky was constantly foggy. It made one feel even morenguid.


    After lunch, I felt a little drowsy and went to the lounge.


    When I woke up, I opened my eyes and saw Theo''s charming face. I froze.


    Was he tired?


    He must be tired. This was a thorny situation, and all the stress was on him. He was sure to feel


    particrly tired.


    I ced my hand on Theo''s face. He looked really handsome and could easily make a person fall


    for him at first sight.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    I once read a report about him a long time ago and thements described him as opium poppy,


    only to be seen from afar but not touched. It was because once touched, one would not be able to


    back out anymore.


    He was in a deep sleep, and I did not want to wake him. I pulled my hand away and picked up the


    phone o n the bedside table, hoping to use my phone in silence for a while.


    Halfway watching videos, I thought of Susan. I did not know how she was doing now.


    However, there was probably no news yet. Otherwise, Carlson and Tyler would have told me.


    Worried, I nned to give Tyler a call.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was just about to make the call when an arm encircled itself around my waist.


    I looked at the man beside me and saw that he was looking at me with a pair of cold eyes. I let out a


    slight smile. "Did I wake you?"


    Theo shook his head. "I woke up from my nap."


    I thought about it and texted Tyler anyway. When I was done, I put down my phone and turned


    around to hug Theo. "Why don''t you sleep a little while more?"


    Theo hugged me tightly and sighed softly. "Ever since you left, I would often wake up in the middle


    of the night and reach out to hold you, only to feel the coldness on my fingertips. My heart would


    feel incredibly empty, and I wasn''t able to fall asleep anymore after that. I would stay awake till the


    sun came up. My mind was full of the memories we once shared when we were together."


    I looked down, a slightly sour feeling enveloping my heart.


    Theo kissed my forehead, and a smile broke out on his face. "The moment I saw you in Zenon, my


    head was full of thoughts about how I wouldn¡¯t let go of you anymore. Even if you''ll never ept me


    again, I''ll continue to pester you because not being able to see you every day is just too painful for


    me."


    I did not know why he was suddenly telling me these things. Maybe he just had a bad dream.


    My heart felt like it was being gripped tightly by a hand and it was hurting very badly. I raised my


    head and rested it on his chest, saying in a hoarse voice," I''m sorry."


    Over the course of three years, I had been healing in Zenon while he was living in agony every


    single day i n Whaldorf City.


    However, he was not the only one missing me because I was missing him too.


    I once saw him in my dreams and also woke up in a daze searching for him.


    Once a bond was created between two people, it would not be easily broken.


    The media would not easily give up on the scandal involving Grant Corporation and Zimmer


    Corporations this time.


    It was now up to the twopanies to decide how they would handle their public rtions to get


    through this crisis.


    Theo still had a lot of things to handle this afternoon, s o I was in the lounge reading a book by


    myself.


    When I was tired from reading, I put down the book and picked up my phone. I saw that Tyler had


    not replied to my text and could not help but worry.


    I walked out of the lounge, and Theo was having a video conference. I walked over to the office


    desk and found a piece of white paper. I wrote on it and raised i t for Theo to see.


    Theo raised his eyebrows and made a stop gesture at the ongoing video conference. He then


    muted himself and looked at me. "Are you very worried about Susan?"


    I nodded. "I''ve been worried for the whole day."


    He helplessly smiled. "I''ll go over with you tomorrow."


    I knew that he was worried about me going out alone, yet I was also aware of the fact that Grant


    Corporation was now in a crisis. I should not dy his work.


    "I can go by myself right now." I insisted. "I really like Susan, and the child in her womb will be my


    niece or nephew, so I have to show them some concern. You know how unreliable Tyler is. What if


    he didn''t stay in the hospital to watch over Susan and left her there all alone?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll wear a face mask and sunsses. If I keep a low profile,


    no one will recognize me."


    Unable to win the argument, Theo gently sighed. "Ask the bodyguards to follow you, then. Don''t


    stay too long in the hospital."


    Seeing that he agreed, I was overjoyed and nodded constantly. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen."


    I then left Grant Corporation''s back door. When I saw two cars full of bodyguards following behind


    me, I thought they were too showy.


    However, I could not stop them from following me.


    Otherwise, Theo would not allow me to go.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    At the entrance of the hospital, I identally bumped into Nadia.


    She recognized me at a single nce and took off her sunsses to look coldly at me.


    We both disliked each other. We were only polite enough to nod at each other when we met. How


    could we engage in small talk?


    Therefore, I nodded faintly at her and continued my way into the hospital.


    When we brushed past each other, Nadia cursed, "B* tch."


    I frowned and stopped in my tracks with displeasure." Did you have a bad upbringing, Nadia?"


    If I chose to endure it after she had directed a tant curse at me, then I would consider myself a


    coward.


    Nadia let out a mockingugh. "A woman like you doesn''t deserve to be treated with respect.¡±


    She put on her sunsses after saying that, and I figured that the gaze behind those sses was


    full of bitter resentment.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Nadia, Theo was your initial goal." I sneered. "Do you know why both Theo and


    Mason refuse to look at you in the eye?"


    Just take it as if one was being bitten by a dog. When bitten by a dog, was I supposed to bite back?


    I often found this saying strange. Later, I realized that the person who said this had automatically


    put themselves in the position of the dog. However, I was not a dog but a human. I could just beat it


    to death with a stick like humans normally did, no?


    My words had cut Nadia to the quick and she broke down at once. "Who do you think you are? It''s


    none of your business."


    I sneered. "You coveted my husband. How is it none of my business?"


    Many people admired Theo, and if I viewed all of them as an eyesore, then I would not have time to


    do anything else. I allowed Nadia to admire Theo, but she in turn treated me as an eyesore and


    provoked me time and again. If I ignored everything, then I would b e nothing but a coward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Nadia¡¯splexion turned green, I said in an indifferent tone, "You''ve probably never looked


    closely at yourself, nor have a clue about your own status.


    Let''s not talk about whether you''re worthy or not. Why don''t we talk about how you approached


    them with impure intentions? Do you think they haven''t gotten a clue about it? Just because you¡¯re


    a fool doesn''t mean others are too!"


    Nadia had her heart set on Theo at the dinner party four years ago. She joined Grant Corporation


    and became Theo¡¯s secretary in order to win his heart and rece me.


    Though sheter realized that Theo was simply ignoring her. Hence, she turned Mason into her


    next target.


    As I said, Nadia had never looked closely at herself, so she always felt that she deserved the best.


    That was why she was infuriated by the things I said.


    She tried to hit me but the bodyguards who followed m e stopped her.


    I ignored her and turned around, walking toward the reception with a nk expression.


    Not everyone in this world was normal.


    After asking which ward Susan was in, I entered the elevator.


    When I arrived at the ward, I saw Susan lying on the bed with a pale and haggardplexion. She


    was in a state that was heartbreaking to see.


    When she saw me, she forced out a smile.


    "Do you feel better now?¡± I sat on the chair and asked her softly while holding her hand.


    She nodded, her voice a little hoarse when she spoke, " It¡¯s nothing serious. The anesthesia¡¯s


    effects have worn off. It just hurts a little now."


    In her case, a Caesarean section was the only option.


    She would not feel any pain until the baby was taken out of her womb. However, when the effects


    had worn off, the pain she felt would be extremely torturous.


    I rubbed her slightly cold hand, attempting to transfer my warmth to her. "Have you eaten?"


    Perhaps my actions had made her feel some warmth a s her eyes were a little pink. "I had some


    oatmeal.¡±


    I nodded, and after a long while of hesitation, I finally asked about the child.


    Susan licked her slightly dry lips and let out a hint of a smile. "As this is a premature birth, the baby


    has to stay in the incubator for a while."

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    I breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what she said. " I''m d that you and your baby are fine.


    Munchkin was also born prematurely and looked like he was seven to eight months old when he


    was one year old. Look at him now, he''s jumping around like nobody¡¯s business now and is


    especially healthy too."


    Those words worked on Susan, and I clearly saw her breathe a sigh of relief. "That''s great."


    Seeing that her lips were a little dry, I got up and poured her a ss of water. I then found a straw


    and put it in the ss before bringing it to her lips. "Drink slowly, a little at a time."


    The cabs were full, but where were Susan''s caretakers?


    Where was Tyler?


    A little angry, I asked Susan, "Where are your caretakers?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan took a sip, and her lips seemed less dry now. She said mildly, "I don''t need someone to


    constantly watch over me, so I asked the caretaker to go and make meals."


    I did not ask her where Tyler was as I was worried it would put Susan in a much worse mood.


    "Is it a boy or a girl?" I asked with a smile, putting the ss on the bedside table.


    At the mention of the baby, Susan was obviously delighted. "It''s an adorable little boy.¡±


    "I love boys." A smile emerged on my face as well. " Boys are closer to moms."


    As soon as I said that, two nurses pushed the door in.


    I got up and walked to one side. The nurses helped Susan to bend her legs, then pressed and


    squeezed on her still slightly bulging stomach.


    She felt pain but bit her lips hard to stop herself from yelling out loud.


    I saw tears in the corners of her eyes and frowned." She¡¯s in a lot of pain. Can''t you go easier on


    her?"


    One of the nurses said, "Being in pain once is better than being in pain many times."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    When it was done, the nurses left and I covered Susan with a nket. I held her slightly icy hand,


    not knowing what to say.


    She looked at me andforted me instead. "It''s actually not that painful."


    How could it not be painful? It was not like I had never experienced it before.


    I felt so sorry for this woman.


    As I was talking with her, Keith called me.


    I answered the phone and he said, "Mrs. Grant, the bodyguards told me that you bumped into Nadia


    in the hospital. Can you leave with the bodyguards now?¡±


    I understood his concerns. If Nadia told the media that I was in the hospital, then they might rush


    over to stop me in my tracks. They would never stop until they got the information they wanted.


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, I told Susan that I woulde back and visit her some other time.


    Then, I left.


    When I saw the anxious look on the bodyguards¡¯ faces, I knew that Nadia might have already


    revealed my whereabouts to the media.


    I was lucky enough to be able to leave the hospital and get into the car before the reporters arrived.


    The car had already driven off, so the reporters were left with no choice but to follow us with their


    cars. They took photos of me while sitting in their cars.


    Some of the bolder ones overtook our car and pointed directly at the windshield while taking photos.


    If this continued, we would inevitably attract the attention of passersby and cause idents.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    The road in front of the hospital was already full of cars to begin with. These reporters ignored the


    traffic regtions, causing traffic jams in the area.


    I sat in the car with a sullen expression. "Are they mad?"


    The front waspletely blocked off, so there was no choice for us but to stop the car.


    The reporters got out of the cars like zombies and surrounded the car I was in.


    When the bodyguards saw what was happening, they were worried as well and quickly gave Keith a


    call.


    On the loudspeaker, I heard Keith saying, "In this situation, no one will leave the car. Protect Mrs.


    Grant.


    I''ll be there immediately."


    However, this group of reporters had no intention of letting me stay in the car, so they started


    banging on the car windows.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Several passersby who did not know what was happening started scolding these reporters. Among


    the reporters, some started scolding me. All of a sudden, the ce was noisier than a fish market.


    I heard several words clearly and started having even more painful headaches.


    What did I do to deserve this?


    I was clearly living life as an honest person who followed all the rules.


    It was getting even noisier outside, and the sound of banging on the windows grew louder. I felt


    tremendously irritated and sped my hands together tightly. The back of my hands was bleeding


    because my nails were digging into them.


    The bodyguard sensed my abnormality and started to panic.


    He called Keith again and told him how bad my situation was. However, Keith had not rushed over


    yet. As he was too far away to help us, he had no choice but to instruct us not to get out of the car.


    "If you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, then why are you hiding, Wanda Lane?"


    "Do you feel a sense of aplishment having both men in the palm of your hand?"


    "A woman as vicious as you who killed your own child should go to hell sooner, Wanda Lane."


    A person who told too many lies or nonsense would have their tongues cut off in hell.


    Though when one was alive, it was hard to imagine life after death, hence they had no fear.


    In the face of so many vicious remarks, even if one had a strong will, it was still too hard to bear.


    I held my head, unable to stop my body from trembling.


    One of the bodyguards could not stand it anymore and said, "I''ll go out and handle it."


    Having said that, he opened the car door and got out. The two other bodyguards did not manage to


    stop him in time.


    These guys were waiting for this moment, the moment when the door opened.


    Once the door opened, it was impossible to shut it anymore.


    Countless spotlights were pointed at me. They wanted to take a picture of every inch of my body, so


    as to create hype online with their articles.


    One of the bodyguards in the car said with a solemn expression, "We may have to get out of the


    car, Ma''am."


    I nodded with a paleplexion. Three bodyguards shielded me and attempted to squeeze out of


    the crowd, but it was too hard.


    The bodyguards in another car tried toe over but they simply could not.


    The camera shes almost blinded me as questions and curses rang out in my ears. I saw how


    their faces were full of madness. They looked like they were eager to tie me up and interrogate me.


    The phone in my pocket started vibrating and I knew that it must be Theo. As though I had seen a


    straw to clutch on, I quickly took out my phone from my pocket.


    Though just as I was about to pick up the call, someone pushed me from the back and my phone


    flung out from my hands. I did not know where it fell.


    It was absolutely terrifying to be surrounded like this. I did not know what my face looked like at the


    moment, but I knew it was surely not pleasant.


    Fortunately, Keith arrived with countless bodyguards behind him not long after that.


    The bodyguards cleared the path and I was finally able to get out of the tight encirclement.


    My mind was weighed down with anxiety. Theo had been protecting me for so long but it finally


    come to a n end today.


    Keith was Theo''s special assistant, one whom he brought along wherever he went. Hence, he had


    an extraordinary status. His appearance would undoubtedly create more topics for the reporters.


    Someone asked loudly, "Mr. Keith, were Grant Corporation and Zimmer Corporations'' disputes all


    these years caused by thisdy beside you?"

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Keith did not say a word and quickly helped me out of the crowd.


    The reporters refused to give in. Someone asked again, "Miss Lane, how many years have you


    been pestering Mr. Grant and Mr. Zimmer?"


    "Rumor has it that you have a child. Is this child Mr. Grant or Mr. Zimmer''s? Or is this another man''s


    child?¡±


    Their mouths could not be any filthier.


    I could not help but stop in my tracks. Keith quickly grabbed onto my arm. "We need to leave this


    ce immediately, Mrs. Grant."


    I took a deep breath, gritted my teeth, and got into the car.


    The car drove all the way to the vi in the suburbs that was far away from the city.


    When I got into the living room and sat on the sofa, m y emotions had not calmed down yet.


    Keith said, "I called the doctor, Mrs. Grant. They should be here at any time. I¡¯ll ask the servants to


    fix you something. Have something to eat first.¡±


    I did not say a word. After he left, Iy on the sofa and lifted my arm to cover my eyes, revealing a


    bitter


    smile.


    Could I stay in this city any longer?


    When the doctor arrived, Theo rushed over as well.


    He trotted up to me and picked me up from the sofa." Are you hurt?"


    I came back to my senses and looked at him, not saying a word for a very long time.


    Theo clenched his teeth and carried me upstairs.


    I thought I was not injured, but I actually was.


    I did not know which reporter it was who used his equipment to smash my shoulder so hard that it


    was already bleeding.


    I did not feel any pain at the time, not even now.


    The doctor came over to dress my wound and left a bottle of ointment when he was done. He


    reminded m e to apply it once in the morning and evening. Then, h e was then sent away by Keith.


    The bedroom went back to being silent again. Theo embraced me tightly.


    I could sense that he was shivering, so Iforted him by saying, "I''m okay."


    Although he did not say anything, I knew that he was feeling tremendously guilty at the moment for


    not protecting me well and causing me to get hurt.


    However, I should be the one feeling guilty instead. I was the one who put Grant Corporation in a


    crisis.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not know what to say and could only change the subject. "I''m hungry, Theo.¡±


    He loosened his embrace and looked at me with a tender gaze. "What would you like to eat?"


    I smirked. "I just want hotpot right now."


    "Okay." He kissed my forehead, his voice soft and attractive. "Be good and wait here."


    I nodded with a smile.


    When Theo left the room, I put away the smile on my face.


    What should I do in the future?


    Was I supposed to wear sunsses and face masks every time I went out? Did I need to try my


    best to avoid being photographed wherever I went?


    I dared not think further and got up to leave the room.


    In the living room, Theo was talking to Keith.


    I took two steps back.


    "How did her whereabouts get leaked?" Theo asked in a cold voice.


    Keith replied, "Mrs. Grant bumped into Nadia at the hospital and they had an argument. Maybe


    Nadia held a grudge and revealed Mrs. Grant''s whereabouts to the media." "An argument?"


    ¡°Nadia scolded Mrs. Grant, who then lectured her back."

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Theo''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. "What did Nadia say to her?"


    Keith lifted his hand to stroke his nose. She hesitated for a very long time before saying, "B*tch.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo did not speak for a very long time.


    At this moment, the servant brought the food over and Theo went into the kitchen with Keith


    following behind him.


    I stood rooted in the same spot for a moment, then went downstairs.


    In the kitchen, Theo and Keith were standing side by side in front of the kitchen counter. Both men


    were slender, and their backs alone were eye-catching enough.


    Theo took out the vegetables from the bag. He washed and cut them before putting them in a bowl.


    "Do you know what women care most about?"


    Keith stopped in his action but made no reply, asking, "What should I do?"


    Theo gave him a sidelong nce but did not answer.


    Keith thought about it and asked unsurely, "Women care most about their appearance?"


    "Hah." Although there was a faint smile on Theo''s face, it was hair-raising to look at. "Only by


    destroying the thing she cares most about will she learn who she can and can''t provoke."


    Keith nodded. "I know what to do now."


    Keith pulled a paper towel beside him to wipe his hands before fishing out his phone from his


    pocket.


    Theo crossed his arms and turned around to lean against the wall, looking at him with a mild gaze."


    She''s considered Mason¡¯s woman, after all. So inform him first. If he cares about this woman, then


    go slightly easy on her; if he doesn''t care, then you don''t have to hold back."


    Keith nodded and turned around to leave the kitchen.


    I was standing not far away from the kitchen and overheard their conversation. Keith was a little


    surprised to see me when he came out, but after a moment, he put on his usual countenance. "Mrs.


    Grant."


    I nodded but did not say anything.


    After Keith left, Theo came out of the kitchen.


    When he saw that I wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, he frowned so hard. He hurried over to pick me up.


    "Why are you walking barefooted?"


    I pursed my lips and said in embarrassment, "I forgot."


    Theo sighed helplessly and carried me upstairs.


    After carrying me into the bedroom, he put me down o n the bed.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, I quickly grabbed his sleeve. "Wait.¡±


    Theo looked back at me with a smile in his eyes." What¡¯s wrong?"


    "What are you nning to do-"


    I did not continue speaking and shook my head, saying, "I''m thirsty."


    Although I did not know how far Keith would take it when punishing Nadia, I knew he was not going


    to kill her. I was not a good person either, hence I did not want to meddle in these things.


    Theo leaned over and kissed my forehead. "I''ll pour you a ss of water. Be good andy in bed,


    okay?"


    I nodded.


    Theo poured me a ss of water and watched me finish it before going downstairs again.


    After an hour, he came back to carry me downstairs.


    The table was full of food, and there was a copper pot i n the middle of the table. The water in the


    pot was already boiling.


    I knew I was bound to lose my appetite after what had happened earlier, but I must eat. Hotpot was


    my favorite, that was why I insisted on eating it.


    However, I had underestimated the impact this incident had on me. My favorite hotpot tasted nd


    in my mouth.


    I put down my fork and spoon before lying in Theo¡¯s arm.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked curiously.


    I pursed my lips. "I''m full."


    "You only took a few bites and you''re already full?" Theo looked helpless. "Be good and eat a little


    more." I shook my head. "I really can¡¯t eat anymore."

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Theo gently sighed and did not insist anymore.


    He knew better than anyone that if I forced myself to overeat when I did not have an appetite, my


    stomach would get extremely ufortable and I would end u p vomiting.


    Theo carried me back to the room andy on the bed a s well. He held me tightly in his arms. "Have


    a good sleep."


    "Okay."


    Time was silent as we embraced each other, sensing the warmth of each other''s bodies.


    Unsure after how long, I was struck by a wave of drowsiness and fell asleep while in a daze. I could


    vaguely hear Theo whispering in my ears, "I¡¯m sorry, Wanda.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was he apologizing to me?


    What was he sorry about?


    I wanted to open my eyes to talk to him but I was just too tired to do so. I eventually fell into a deep


    sleep.


    I slept until the next morning.


    When I went downstairs and saw Munchkin ying with Snowy, my face broke into a smile.


    It seemed as though all hardships were nothing when Munchkin was around.


    "Mommy!" Munchkin came rushing toward me.


    I held him and said with a smile, "Don''t run so fast next time. I''ll be sad if you fall."


    Munchkin responded with a smile, "Roger that!"


    Keith walked over. "Mr. Grant is having a video conference in the study, Mrs. Grant. Why don''t you


    have your breakfast first?"


    I nodded. "Okay."


    After eating breakfast, Keith told me that Tyler was here. I was surprised.


    He bought a lot of things, most of which were for Munchkin.


    Seeing the sullen look on my face, he went straight to the point. "Come back to the Schumans¡¯."


    Not everyone was allowed to enter the Schumans¡¯ residence, not even the reporters. It was


    definitely a safe ce, but I could not stay in the Schumans¡¯ ce forever."


    I shook my head. "Forget it."


    Munchkin loved the toys Tyler brought and refused to let go of them.


    I thought about Susan, who was lying in the hospital. I asked with a frown, "Did youe after


    visiting


    Susan?"


    He was slightly stunned, then shook his head.


    I felt my head hurting a little. "Even if you don''t love her, Tyler, she has been with you for so many


    years. She''s even given you a child now. You can''t just ignore her."


    He frowned and raised his hand to massage his be while sighing. "Can you stop asking about


    her, Wanda?"


    After a pause, he continued, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll give her everything she deserves. She¡¯ll not suffer."


    She was already feeling tremendously wronged now, was she not?


    I did not have the energy to persuade him at the moment, so I asked, "Do you like Sara?"


    He furrowed his brows a little. "We''re just having fun. Don''t think too much."


    "Mommy, I saw Grandma outside of the kindergarten yesterday. She looked really pretty and she


    promised t oe visit you in a few days,¡± Munchkin suddenly said.


    I had yet to realize who he was referring to." Grandma?"


    Tyler pursed his lips. "It''s probably Petra. She''s..."


    He pursed my lips and stopped talking. 1


    If he had not mentioned it, I might have already


    forgotten about Petra and my rtionship.


    Seeing that I had fallen silent, Tyler said, "I know you resent her, but she didn''t abandon you back


    then. She loves you very much and has been looking for you for decades. After hurting you, she


    has been in agony until now."


    I pursed my lips, holding the slightly burning cup in m y hand. I felt tremendously suffocated for a


    while.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    "When I first saw her, I knew it before others could say that we looked alike. After I got home, I


    looked into the mirror for a very long time and wondered if my mother looked like her? I used to


    picture what my mother looked like many times, and it was when I met her that the image I had of


    my mother materialized," I started slowly.


    Tyler thought of our mother. "Mother once said to you that you''re like a dandelion. You were


    identally blown away when your mother was holding you in her arms, and you drifted to her with


    the wind.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." When I thought of the mother who raised me, a smile emerged on my face. ¡°She never


    heard anyone say that I was abandoned, that''s why I was able to grow up as a happy child."


    Although Munchkin had no idea what we were talking about, he understood the meaning of the


    individual words. He climbed to myp and cupped my face, saying softly, "Don''t be unhappy,


    Mommy. I''m here for you. Theo¡¯s here for you. You have so many family members. You¡¯ll only get


    happier and happier."


    I smiled slightly, the bitterness in my heart vanishing.


    I looked at Tyler, and the smile on my face gradually disappeared. "I have never resented her for


    abandoning me. When I learned that Cindy was her long-lost daughter, I was envious of her. I saw


    how much she loved Cindy and thought how nice it would b e if I had a mother who loved me that


    much too."


    After a pause, a bitter smile appeared on my face." How enviable it is that a mother can do


    whatever it takes to treat her daughter kindly. Only, the person she hurt was me."


    Tyler looked at me with a pained expression. "Wandy, you can''t live in the past all the time."


    How could I not know that humans should not always live in the past? Even so, the pain inflicted on


    me was true.


    Therefore, the most I could do was not resent her.


    The atmosphere became somewhat silent. I did not want to talk about Petra anymore and changed


    the subject. "Tyler, why don¡¯t I see you treating Susan like that? She resembles the old me too


    much. That¡¯s why I feel sorry for her.


    "Like Susan, when I married Theo back then, I thought I was extremely blessed. Hence, I dared not


    ask for too much. At night whenever there was a thunderstorm, h e would hear it and be


    worried that Cindy would be afraid, so he''d drive several hours to keep herpany. You have no


    idea how envious I was. I was afraid of thunder and lightning too, but I dared not make excessive


    demands by asking him to abandon Cindy and keep mepany. I could only curl up and survive


    those nights of lightning and thunder alone."


    Tyler was about to say something, but his gaze fell behind me. He paused for a moment and simply


    let the conversation end there.


    I sensed it and turned around to look.


    Theo was standing not far behind me, his gaze obscure.


    There was slight awkwardness in the air. Tyler said a few more things to me before leaving.


    I told Munchkin to go to the yard to y with Snowy. Theo and I were the only ones left in the living


    room.


    I looked down at my reflection in the tea and wondered how much of Tyler and my conversation he


    heard.


    I looked back, then cast my eyes down at the phone in my hand. I did not know if he had heard a lot


    of what I said earlier.


    Theo walked up behind me and put a coat on me. "The heater on the first floor isn''t warm enough.


    Don''t you feel cold wearing so fewyers?¡±


    Seeing that he had no ns of talking about the things I had said to Tyler, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even if Theo did not go to thepany, he was still very busy at home.


    He was in the study for almost the whole day.


    It was 10 o''clock at night when he returned to the room.


    I put down the book in my hand and looked up at him.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    He walked up to me and leaned down to kiss my lips." Are you sleepy?"


    The man''s voice was low, hoarse, attractive, and seductive. It felt like I was having an ear orgasm.


    I shook my head. "I slept too muchst night and still don¡¯t feel sleepy yet."


    Theo chuckled. "It''s time for you to sleep, though. I''ll put you to bed when I get out of the shower.¡±


    My face was a little red. "I''m not a child anymore. I don''t need someone to put me to bed."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Theo ruffled my hair with a smile but did not say anything. He then turned around and walked to the


    balcony.


    I looked in his direction and saw him pulling out a cigarette and lighter.


    I frowned slightly and watched as he gracefully put the cigarette butt to his lips. I was momentarily


    put in a trance.


    It had been a long time since Ist saw him smoke. Grant Corporation was suffering a crisis this


    time, so i t must be a real nuisance to him, right?


    I came back to my senses and got out of bed to walk u p behind him. "The weather forecast says


    that it''ll snow tomorrow.¡±


    He turned around to look at me. "Let''s watch the snowfall tomorrow."


    After saying that, he took a puff of the cigarette and slowly breathed it out before putting the


    cigarette out.


    Since childhood, I had only seen the earthpletely covered in snow one time. That was why I


    looked forward to the snow tomorrow.


    I held Theo''s hand. "I''ve never stayed up at night to watch the snowfall since I was a kid. I look


    forward to seeing it."


    Theo''s body was clearly covered in the scent of tobo, yet I did not find it unpleasant at all.


    He tucked the loose strands in front of my forehead to the back of my ear and said, ¡°Wanda, if you


    don''t want to see someone, then you don¡¯t need to see her; if you don''t like someone, then you


    don¡¯t have to like her. You don¡¯t have to make things difficult for yourself."


    I froze slightly and looked up at him, meeting his deep and dark pupils.


    Smelling the tobo on his body, I reached into his trouser pocket and took out the cigarette case.


    "Lend m e one.¡±


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Theo snatched the cigarette case away from me. "If you''re in a bad mood, you


    can vent t o me. I''ll not allow you to vent out in any other way."


    I shook my head with a smile. "It''s gettingte. You should go and take a shower. Thene to


    bed."


    There were certain things that were harder to talk about. It was not that it was difficult to talk about


    but I was just unsure about how to start.


    Theo''s gaze was obscure. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, he opened his arms and


    embraced me. "Wanda, you have to know that I''m your husband, the only person in this world who


    can share all your sufferings and sorrows with you.¡±


    I felt a lump in my throat.


    After a long silence, I said, "Maybe it¡¯s because we''re rted by blood but I really liked her when I


    first saw her. When she reunited with Cindy, I was a little disappointed because I had yearned to be


    the biological daughter she had been searching for all these years. When I felt the child dying in my


    belly in the suburbs, I hated her guts and swore that if God let me live, I would make sure she was


    punished ten times or even twenty times worse than I was."


    When I recalled that painful night, there would be a wave of excruciating pain in my heart. "I have


    my regrets. I regretted attending Salt City University and I regretted marrying you."


    After saying that, Theo hugged me tightly and I could sense his body trembling.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Theo''s breathing was slightly heavy. He was suppressing his emotions.


    I continued to speak like a puppet being manipted. "When I left three years ago, I truly hated you


    and thought that I would stay away from you forever. I figured that I was destined to be alone for the


    rest of m y life because I was already abandoned after I was born. Otherwise, the heavens would


    punish me.¡±


    After a pause, I took a deep breath and continued, "But I realized that I often dreamed of you, and I


    often had shbacks of the times we spent together. That''s why I conceded when I saw you in


    Zenon. If I can''t hate anyone, then I would have to bear the pain in silence. I would deserve it.¡±


    Though if resentment and pain were umted in my heart for too long with nowhere to vent out,


    they would start to grow wildly. It would be impossible to let go.


    Theo said, "After you left, I returned to the empty house and it was cold everywhere. I would jolt


    awake every night, and my dreams would be full of you and our child''s cries. I fell into endless


    regret. Keith advised me to move, but I didn''t want to because if I moved, I wouldn''t be able to feel


    your presence


    anymore.


    "Wanda, I was struggling painfully as well."


    I looked up at him and saw that his gaze was unusually soft. He grabbed my hand and ced it on


    his chest. "You¡¯ve always been the only one here. I was just too foolish to do all those things I


    thought were good for you, only to end up hurting you deeply."


    I breathed a long sigh and realized that I should not have allowed myself to drown in the quagmire


    of the past, so I said, "Theo, I think I need to think very carefully about this myself."


    If Theo had not swapped the DNA report in the first ce, the child in my womb would not have


    died. Therefore, Theo was the one in the wrong.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, the only reason why Theo swapped the DNA report was that he was worried that Grayson


    would get in trouble and implicate me. Therefore, he was not wrong when looking at things this way.


    There were many things in this world where rights and wrongs were impossible to judge. When it


    came to family rtionships, how should one decide who to hate?


    Humans did things out of love, but the result of that left everyone scarred. Who exactly was in the


    wrong, then?


    Back in the bedroom, Theo headed for the bathroom.


    I called out to him, "Can we sleep separately tonight?"


    Theo fell silent for a very long time and turned around to leave the room without a word.


    We were separated by a door. It was like our worlds were brought apart.


    There was no end to the resentment, and a deep sense of powerlessness enveloped me.


    It started snowingte at night. I sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to watch the snow all


    night. When the sun slowly rose from the east, my lips moved slightly. "So be it.¡±


    With no end to the resentment and nowhere to vent it out, there was nothing I could do even though


    I felt tremendously helpless.


    I guess I was considered to have figured some of it out, right?


    I let out a self-deprecating smile and returned to my bed, nning to sleep.


    As soon as Iy down, Keith gave me a call. I was a little confused. Why was he calling me so early


    in the morning?


    I picked up the phone and before I could say anything, Keith said in an anxious voice, "Mrs. Grant,


    Mr. Grant refuses to leave the Louises¡¯ residence. Can youe over and persuade him?"


    I froze. What was Theo doing in the Louises'' residence?


    I came back to my senses and quickly asked, "What is he doing in the Louises¡¯ residence?"


    As though it was inconvenient to tell me, he hesitated for a moment and replied, "Mr. Grant said he


    wanted t o make amends with the Louises, but the gate of the Louises¡¯ residence is shut and they


    refuse to let him i n. He has been standing outside for several hours and it''s snowing now. I''m


    worried that he''ll not be able to physically take it if this continues."


    I felt an ufortable lump in my throat, not knowing what to say. There would always be an


    obstruction that made it impossible for one to continue dwelling in the painful memories of the past.


    I spoke in a slightly sour tone, "I''ll go over there right now."


    It was snowing outside, and it was impossible to get a ride around here. Hence, I had no choice but


    to drive there myself.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    As the road was slippery, I dared not drive too fast and used more than an hour to arrive at the


    Louises'' residence.


    As expected, Theo was standing in front of the vi with snow covering his body. He had not only


    been standing there for an extended period of time but he had not budged an inch either?


    His back was firm and upright. I felt a sour taste in my mouth.


    I was just about to walk over to persuade him when Petra and Grayson appeared in my field of


    vision.


    Petra was staring at me very closely, her face looking particrly haggard.


    I avoided her gaze and walked up to Theo¡¯s side. I did not say a word and merely stood in the snow


    with him in silence.


    Keith was delighted to see me at first, but he waspletely stunned now.


    Theo turned sideways to look at me, his lips a little purple. His voice was terribly hoarse. "Go


    home."


    I pursed my lips and did not move.


    He frowned and looked at Keith. "Take Mrs. Grant


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    home."


    At the sight of this, Keith helplessly walked up to me and looked at me while sighing softly. "Mrs.


    Grant, your body is weak and can¡¯t stand such torture. Let m e take you home to get some rest."


    I said, "Why should I go home when I''m already here?"


    He was momentarily dumbfounded and med himself. "I''m sorry for not thinking it through."


    Theo''s expression was a little gloomy, and a hint of coldness shed across his face.


    Grayson and Petra walked over, and the gate slowly opened.


    The two looked at me the whole time, their expressions particrlyplicated and difficult to read.


    It had been three years, and they had aged considerably more than before.


    Time suddenly seemed scary. It could destroy everything that was beautiful.


    "Theo Grant, is this your way of making amends?" Grayson looked at Theo, his tone was obviously


    angry. "Your selfishness cost my family the happiness we could''ve had. What do you think you''re


    doing now? You brought my daughter here to help you make amends and force us to forgive you?"


    Theo¡¯s body shook as he looked up. He was unable to speak for a very long time.


    Now that things hade to this, someone was bound to get hurt no matter what.


    At this moment, Cassey walked over wearing a rabbit fur coat. Her body was snuggly wrapped up.


    She walked up to me, took off her rabbit fur coat, and put it on me. "There¡¯ll surely be a way to solve


    this. Who''s right, who¡¯s wrong, how they¡¯ll make up for their sins, and how they repent is none of


    your business. You just have to wait for everyone to apologize to you."


    I pursed my lips, and my gaze fell on Theo.


    All the mistakes and pain started from the moment Theo swapped Cindy and my DNA reports.


    However, he did that out of love for me.


    What about Petra and Grayson?


    They thought Cindy was their daughter and showered her with unconditional love. However, they


    were also wrong because they hurt me.


    How were we supposed to distinguish right from wrong?


    Petra looked at me and said with choking sobs, "Don¡¯t torture yourself, my child. It¡¯s our fault. We¡¯ll


    take the me for our mistakes."

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    She took off her coat, shoes, and socks and walked barefooted toward the snowdrift. She seemed


    to be swaying with the cold north wind with every step she took.


    Grayson looked at her, and even though his eyes were filled with pain, he did not stop her.


    All of a sudden, I felt suffocated and my breathing becameborious.


    Everyone was punishing themselves in the way they were satisfied with. It was as though I should


    let the matter drop after they were done punishing themselves.


    "What are all of you doing?¡± I asked in a calm tone.


    I looked at Theo, who was about to freeze to ice, and clenched my teeth. "You know I love you and


    can''t stand seeing you punishing yourself like this, so why are you still doing it? Why can¡¯t you just


    let the pain in my heart remain buried and insist on digging it out? Why are you forcing me to tear


    my wounds apart and pull out all the bloody and rotten contents inside?"


    Theo''s body trembled as he looked at me with a pained expression. "Other than doing this, I don''t


    know what else I can do to help you let-"


    "Let go?" A mocking smile appeared on my face. "Are you hoping to see me be moved to tears and


    say that I forgive you? That I forgive you for changing my life and for killing our baby by mistake?


    What if I don''t forgive you? Will that make me the most narrowminded person in this world?¡±


    Looking at Theo¡¯splexion that was turning paler and paler, I squeezed my eyes shut for a


    moment. I said with much difficulty, "Can''t I choose to not let go?"


    There was a choice to not bring this up again. As long as this was not brought up, I could pretend


    that none o f this had happened and spend the rest of my life with him peacefully.


    Theo¡¯s lips were green and purple. He looked at me and opened his mouth. He wanted to say


    something but did not know what he was supposed to say.


    After a long silence, he lowered his head and let out a self-deprecating smile. "I''ve taken things for


    granted."


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down." Theo, I know you want to beg for my


    forgiveness and theirs. Then we can all live in harmony as if none of the bad things had ever


    happened. But do you think it¡¯s realistic to use this method?"


    The so-called atonement was not supposed to be done like this.


    I looked at Petra, who was standing barefooted in the snow. I did not know what to say for a


    moment. After thinking for a very long time, I said, "Do you know


    what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re using my sympathy to force me to forgive you. If I remain unmoved even


    after you¡¯re nearly frozen to death in the snow, I will seem narrow-minded and cruel. Everyone will


    despise me."


    After hearing what I said, Petra''splexion turned pale. The color of her lips lost their ruddiness.


    I yanked off the plush coat from my body and handed i t back to Cassey, saying mildly, "Thank you,


    but I don''t need it."


    She pursed her lips and looked at me with aplicated expression. ¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t you want toe in


    with me and take a seat?"


    I shook my head. "It''s time I go back for breakfast."


    I turned around and left after saying that.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When I got back to the vi, the snowfall was heavier than before.


    I went upstairs and entered the bedroom. Iy on the bed and pulled the covers over myself.


    There was a knot between us. A dead knot.


    How should one untie this knot?


    There was almost no solution to it.


    After a night of heavy snowfall, Whaldorf City was covered in a nket of white. Even the sunlight


    that streamed through the windows seemed brighter than before.


    After lying on the bed for half an hour, I was still not drowsy. Hence, I put on ayer of clothing and


    went downstairs.


    Theo had note back yet. I did not want to call and ask about him.


    There were two more hours until Munchkin left for kindergarten. I went to the kitchen to make


    breakfast.


    After making breakfast, I went upstairs and woke Munchkin up.


    "Where¡¯s Theo, Mommy?¡± Munchkin asked me curiously when he noticed that Theo was not here


    for breakfast yet.


    "He''s not having breakfast with us this morning.¡± I peeled an egg and put it in Munchkin''s bowl.


    "Hurry u p and finish your food. I''ll send you to kindergarten after that.¡±


    I had no idea how long it normally took to get from here to the kindergarten at normal driving speed,


    let alone when the road was slippery.


    Therefore, I sent Munchkin to the kindergarten after breakfast.


    We arrived at the kindergarten only to see that the gate was closed and there were no cars or


    people at the gate. Munchkin yawned and said helplessly," We¡¯re too early, Mommy.¡±


    After saying that, he leaned in the seat and closed his eyes, trying to catch up on his sleep.


    I smiled sheepishly. "Why don''t you take a nap first


    and go in when it¡¯s almost time?"


    Almost half an hourter, ten minutes before ss, I woke Munchkin up.


    When Munchkin entered kindergarten, I sat in the car i n a daze.


    Was I supposed to head straight home?


    Though where could I go if not home?


    I felt a little helpless and started the car engine before driving back.


    When I got back to the vi, Theo had note back yet.


    I pulled out my phone and was hesitating whether to give him a call or not when a news article


    popped up o n my screen.


    When I saw Nadia''s name, I clicked on the news.


    I scanned through the article and yed the video.


    It was a video of a school bullying incident, and the bully was none other than Nadia.


    In this digital age, humans would be moral saints. They sympathized with the weak and


    despised abusers.


    Nadia was active on the inte, and because of her good looks and seemingly privileged life, she


    had gained lots of fans. She was considered a popr online celebrity.


    Now that the news was out, she would probably disappear from the intepletely.


    I returned to the hottest trending hashtag page and saw that my name had disappeared. I breathed


    a sigh of relief.


    Nadia¡¯s incident had helped divert many reporters'' attention.


    When it was near noon, Cassey came to see me.


    She seemed like she was afraid of the cold as the down jacket she wore seemed particrly thick,


    and s o was the scarf around her neck. There were also gloves on her hands. She had wrapped


    herself up so tightly that she was practically airtight.


    She got in the house and took off her down jacket, patting off the snow on top of it. "It looks like


    Whaldorf City''s roads are going to be sealed off."


    I took the down jacket from her and put it on the back of the sofa. I then poured her a cup of hot tea.


    "Have roads in Whaldorf City been sealed off before?¡±


    She sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "There are many cars in Whaldorf City. There are always


    traffic jams even when it''s not snowing, needless to say when it snows. So in the previous years


    when the snow fell, roads were sealed to avoid idents."


    I nodded and remembered that there were fruits in the fridge. I was about to get up and get them.


    "I¡¯ll wash some fruits for you.¡±


    "You don¡¯t have to." Cassey stopped me. "You don''t have to do anything. I''m anxious to talk to you.


    You can serve me after that."


    I knew what she wanted to talk about. I was resistant about it, actually, but we were quite close.


    Now that she was here, it would be inappropriate for me to avoid her.


    "What do you want to talk about?¡± I asked somewhat helplessly.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    "Let¡¯s talk about Theo and your parents.¡±


    Cassey had always been a straightforward person. She went straight to the point without beating


    around the bush.


    I felt my head hurting a little. "You know I don¡¯t want t o talk about them."


    "You have to talk about them even if you don''t want to. There are certain problems that you can''t run


    away from."


    Cassey put down the teacup in her hand and looked sternly at me. "I¡¯ll not persuade you to let go of


    the things that have happened in the past or the things which you think are painful for you. I''ll not


    give you any advice when I have no idea about the sufferings you''ve been through. Also, you don''t


    have to force yourself to forgive anyone or let go of the past."


    She spoke from the heart, and I could not help but clench my hands.


    If Cecilia were still alive, she would say the same thing as well. Hence, I was momentarily put in a


    trace.


    Cassey held my hand. "If you can''t let go, you can choose to forget it. This is what you''re thinking of


    right now, right?"


    I slowly nodded, tears welling up in my eyes.


    It seemed like she was the only one who knew how I truly felt.


    "However, I still want to advise you not to dwell too much on the pain in the past."


    Cassey gently sighed. "You need to understand that you can''t change what has happened. If you


    keep thinking about the painful memories, you''ll not be able to see the road ahead.¡±


    How could I not know these things? However, letting g o was not that simple.


    "I¡¯m not here today to be a lobbyist. I support all your choices. I treat you as my friend, so I hope


    you''ll not make terrible choices.¡±


    I smiled a slightly bitter smile. "The things you said are those that I want to hear."


    Cassey sighed gently. "I really hated Petra at first.


    She''s too ambitious and did everything she could to achieve her goal. She could even give it her all.


    A person like that is simply crazy to me, so crazy that she could kill."


    I agreed with her inwardly. Petra was indeed a person like that.


    She continued, "She has been fighting all these years for what she wants, giving it her all. But she


    has never harmed anyone. At least not before learning that Cindy was her daughter.


    "She has been searching for 26 years for her daughter. Even when she was unsure, she would go


    over the many mountain viges that were hard to ess. And every mountain vige she visited,


    she would aid the poor to redeem herself."


    This was the side of Petra that I did not know. I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    Cassey leaned against the back of the sofa and breathed out a long sigh of relief. "She missed her


    daughter very badly, that was why she provided Cindy unconditional love and did everything she


    could to make it up to her after learning that she was her biological daughter. From a mother''s point


    of view, her love is great. From an outsider''s point of view, her love was radical and terrifying. If you


    weren''t her biological daughter, then she¡¯s not wrong for defending her daughter as a mother. All I


    can say is that fate has yed games on you.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "I''m not saying these things so you''ll forgive her, Wanda. I just want to


    tell you that it''s meaningless for you to figure out who''s right and who''s wrong in this case. You can''t


    change the past. If you want to live a good life in the future, then you should stop thinking if you


    should or should not let go of the past. Instead, think of how you can spend the rest of your life


    properly."


    I lowered my head and looked at my hands.


    I knew that from a mother''s point of view, what Petra did was for her daughter to be happy.


    Therefore, she had to help Cindy win Theo''s heart.


    However, my existence was a nuisance, so she had to eliminate me in order for Cindy to be happy.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    The mistake began when Theo swapped our DNA reports. He swapped Cindy and my DNA reports,


    as well as our fate. My baby and my life were ruined. He should be the one I hate the most.


    However, I could not bring myself to hate him. That was why I was in so much pain.


    Seeing that I was silent, Cassey opened up to me. "I hate Petra''s guts. She¡¯s a woman who would


    bring disaster to our family. It¡¯s good for a woman to have ambition, but too much ambition will only


    cause harm to oneself and others, which is why I wanted to chase her away the day she stepped


    into the Louises. But..."


    She sighed. "My brother is hopelessly in love with her, so even if I chase her out, they''ll not


    separate. Not everything in this world will go ording to our wishes. There are too many inevitable


    elements.


    Theo''s selfishness caused you to lose too many things, but he loves you and you love him too. You


    can''t leave each other, and that''s inevitable too. Your only choice i s to let go of the past grudges


    and move on."


    Inevitable.


    I was a little dazed. Was life always so full of inevitability?


    After a long time, I raised my head and looked at her." Have you had lunch?¡±


    The subject seemed to have changed so fast that she froze for a moment. "No."


    I got up. ¡°Let''s have something to eat together."


    Cassey¡¯s words did resonate with me, so I had to thank her no matter what.


    I went to the kitchen to see what raw ingredients I had avable. I nned to make a few simple


    dishes.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassey leaned against the door and looked at me, asking, "Theo is hospitalized. You don¡¯t n to


    go and visit him?¡±


    I paused and stopped cutting vegetables for a moment. I then asked, "He fell ill from the cold?¡±


    She hummed a reply and walked over to help me. "He continued to stand in the snow after you left.


    He wasn''t making amends to Grayson and Petra. He was punishing himself. We simply let him be


    after learning about it. His love for you is true and there¡¯s n o doubt about that."


    I pursed my lips and looked at the red pepper in my hand, finding my eyes tearing up from it. "Can


    you take spice?"


    Seeing that I was avoiding the subject, she raised her eyebrows. "I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    After eating, she left. It was still snowing outside. I sat in the living room in a daze.


    After daydreaming for a very long time, I took out a book from the coffee table drawer. Then, I pulled


    a nket over my legs and nestled on the sofa reading.


    However, nothing went into my head. My mind was full of thoughts on whether I should visit Theo or


    not.


    If what Cassey said was true about him punishing himself in order to redeem himself, he must be


    feeling guilty right now and might not be able to face me at the moment.


    After thinking about it this way, I gave up the thought of visiting Theo.


    I did not sleepst night. After reading for a while, I felt sleepy and fell asleep on the sofa.


    I was awoken by the ringtone of my phone. I took my phone and saw that it was a call from Liz.


    I was not surprised because I received a text from her the day before yesterday in the lounge of


    Grant Corporation''s president office. I did not text back. I knew at the time that she would certainly


    contact me again if I did not respond to her text.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    I answered the call, and Liz¡¯s indifferent voice rang out in my ears. "Are you free to meet up right


    now?"


    Compared to her delicate and lovely disposition when we first met, she was extremely indifferent at


    the moment.


    I did not get in between her and Matthew''s rtionship, so there was simply no need for her to


    resent me so much.


    I spoke slowly, my voice not exactly indifferent. However, it was a little nd. "I don¡¯t think it''s


    necessary for us to meet up."


    Matthew and I did not owe each other anymore. If all went as nned, we would have nothing to do


    with each other anymore. Hence, the things between her and Matthew had nothing to do with me.


    There was n o need for us to meet up and talk at all.


    "I think it''s necessary for us to meet up and talk."


    Liz was insistent. "We need to get certain things off our chests in order for the two of us to feel at


    ease."


    I pursed my lips. Compared to Matthew''s stubbornness, Liz outdid him in this respect. Birds of a


    feather truly flocked together.


    I was left with no choice but to agree. Liz told me her


    address and I went upstairs to get changed.


    There were plenty of new clothes in the closet, and they were all winter clothes. Theo must have


    asked someone to prepare them a long time ago.


    When I brought Munchkin to the kindergarten today, I realized that there was a bus stop about


    1,640 feet away that headed straight to the city center.


    I was toozy to drive, so I walked to the bus stop instead.


    There were a lot of snow shovelers on the street.


    Looking at the snow piled up into a small mountain, I had the urge to go over and grab a handful of


    it.


    When I walked past a vi''s gate, a mischievous smile was disyed on my face. It turned out that


    this family was in the yard building a snowman.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I looked over and saw a woman shoveling snow with a shovel, whereas the man and the child were


    rolling the pile of snow into a snowball. The family of three was having a great time.


    Three meals a day for all seasons. This was what most people were chasing after.


    When I arrived at the cafe, Liz was not here yet. I found a window seat and ordered a cup of coffee.


    I disliked bitterness, so I often put a lot of sugar in my coffee.


    Cecilia would say that I was ruining the coffee every time, then she would tell me to drink bitter


    coffee a few more times to appreciate the delicious taste amidst the bitterness.


    I could not help but feel a little lonely whenever I thought of Cecilia.


    If Cecilia were here this winter, I figured I would be really happy. We could build a snowman with our


    kids and y in the snow. There would never have been a happier time on earth.


    Liz walked into the cafe not long after that.


    She was wearing a thick down coat, but it was still obvious that she was pregnant. Her belly was


    much bigger than thest time I saw her.


    She held her waist and sat down, ordering a cup of hot milk.


    The waitress served a ss of hot milk, and Liz held the cup to warm her hands.


    I looked at her quietly and did not say a word.


    After a long silence, she looked up at me. "Theo has been protecting you very well.¡±

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    I lowered my eyes. It was considered a response to her.


    The press and media were still talking, so Theo assigned a few bodyguards to follow me. Even so,


    none of them would get too close to me.


    She was pretty discerning to be able to tell.


    "I know you gave him money."


    She said, her gaze falling on me. "I first met him by a bridge in France. He was bored and was


    standing by the bridge looking into the distance. He stood motionless for an hour. I was also bored,


    so I watched him stand there for an hour."


    She was referring to Matthew.


    I did not speak and listened to her in silence as she continued.


    "Thedies there are different from here. If ady thinks a man is handsome and interesting, she''ll


    not care about remaining reserved. Moreover, he happened to not be resistant, so we ended up


    sleeping together. This may sound like a whole lot of bull, but just from this one encounter, I knew


    that I had fallen i n love with him. And that''s why I started pestering him."


    I looked up at her. "That''s normal."


    Liz chuckled. "He wanted to advance his career in France and I happened to have the resources, so


    he agreed to get engaged with me. When we met you, we happened to have just gotten engaged.


    On the night w e finished having dinner with you, he wouldn''t let me get close to him anymore. Not


    even after that. If he hadn''t gotten drunk that one time, I probably wouldn¡¯t be carrying this baby


    either. I never knew the reason behind his drastic change, but now I do. After the both of you met,


    his desire to win your heart was rekindled again.¡±


    My hands were subconsciously sped together, and my lips were pursed tightly. I did not know


    how to respond to her words.


    Lizughed a little self-deprecatingly. "God is unfair to him. He was born into a privileged family just


    like your husband, but his love life isn''t as smooth sailing a s Theo¡¯s. He went through his parents''


    separation and took you as his emotional support yet still couldn''t win your sympathy. You''ve been


    too unfair to him."


    After hearing what she said, I finally understood why she was mad at me.


    It was not because Matthew loved me but it was because she felt a sense of unworthiness and


    grievances on his behalf.


    Unlike Cindy, she loved Matthew with all her heart, so naturally, she viewed things from a different


    perspective.


    "Liz, when you truly love someone, you should know that this can''t be helped. Love is love, and if


    you don''t love a man, you don''t love him. I owe it to Matthew, but I can''t make it up to him


    emotionally just because I owe him. I can only try to make it up to him in other ways."


    She was slightly stunned, then she nodded and said, "I understand. That''s why I want to talk to you.


    I was too emotional back in his office and I''m sorry. Matthew loves you but I won¡¯t me you. I


    me myself for my inability to make him fall in love with me even after s o many years."


    At this point in our conversation, I was sure that she was not here to argue with me.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Honestly, I was a little surprised.


    "Can we still be friends?" she asked me with a smile.


    I tossed back the question. "When were we not friends?¡±


    Sheughed. "Thank you for forgiving me for being unreasonable earlier, Wanda."


    I picked up my coffee cup and hesitated to say," Marcus and Nancy''s death caused a devastating


    blow t o Matthew. I knew what he needed the most at the time, but at the same time, I owed him. I


    did not want t o put him in a situation where his love was unrequited, so I chose to avoid him at the


    time."


    Liz pursed her lips. "So that''s what happened."


    After a pause, she continued, "His heart is a deep valley of destion. I tried to lift him up but to no


    avail. He wanted toe back, so I came back with him. We went to Salt City, but I did not know


    why at the time. I do now. Salt City contains the beautiful memories of you and him. Every time he''s


    reminded o f those memories, he''ll drink, get wasted, and call out your name. It''s as though you''re


    the reason he lives, and nothing else can move him.


    "It was until Quinn was in trouble that he came back t o Whaldorf City and took over Zimmer


    Corporations. H e stopped drinking and put all of his energy into fighting Grant Corporation. But he''s


    still doing it for you in order topete with Theo for you."

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    At this point, she looked up at me and smiled while saying, "I know you may not want to hear me


    say these things, but even after being here for so long, I still haven¡¯t made a friend. There''s no one I


    can tell these things to, and I''ve been keeping all these in my heart. I feel like I''m going to explode."


    I pursed my lips. "You can tell me."


    I was feeling guilty about Matthew. I hoped he and Liz could be together. If Liz could have the


    courage to love Matthew again after pouring her feelings out to me, then I was willing to listen to


    everything she had to say.


    Liz held my hand that was resting on the table and said eagerly, "I really want to tell you how much


    he needs you. You¡¯re the salvation of his soul. I even hope you can stay by his side so he''ll be less


    in pain."


    I fell silent. I had no way of answering her.


    "The short few months you spent together have been o n his mind until today. I didn''t understand it


    at first, but now I do. I guess everyone will meet that person whom they''re very sure of at just a


    single nce. I once saw your photos on hisptop. You may not know this, but when you were at


    your lowest point in life, you often daydreamed alone. He would take


    photos of you on his camera. There were more than a thousand photos of you. He loves you. He fell


    in love with you a long time ago."


    I was just about to say something when I saw Keith standing at the entrance of the cafe.


    He walked up to me and stood still, saying, "Mrs.


    Grant, Mr. Grant says that it¡¯s cold outside and you shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long because your


    body can''t take it."


    Clearly, the bodyguards had spoken to Theo on the phone. He knew who I was meeting up with. He


    did not want Liz and me to meet.


    I nodded and looked at Liz. "We may have to meet up some other time."


    She pursed her lips, and her gaze fell on Keith. "Theo''s way of loving you is by confining and


    restricting you?"


    I merely smiled and made no reply.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I left the cafe with Keith and got in the car.


    Keith looked at me through the rearview mirror several times. I sensed that he had something to


    say, s o I said faintly, "Get straight to the point."


    "Mr. Grant is in the hospital, Mrs. Grant."


    In other words, he wanted me to go over and visit him.


    I pursed my lips and looked down at the sh drive that Liz had stuffed into my hand when I got up


    just now.


    "Go home.¡± I had no ns of visiting Theo yet, at least not now. 1


    Keith did not speak further and sent me back to the vi.


    Munchkin had been brought back from the kindergarten. When he saw meing home, he rushed


    over in delight. "Where did you go, Mommy?"


    I picked him up and replied with a smile, "I went to meet a friend."


    After dinner, Munchkin and Snowyy on the sofa to watch TV.


    I reminded Munchkin to not go out and y before going to the study.


    I sat in front of theptop and held my head with both hands. I looked down at the table in a daze.


    My mind seemed somewhat muddled again these days. I did not know what I was supposed to do.


    With n o direction and ns, my brain was a mess.


    Sure enough, humans could not have too many things to worry about or every day would seem like


    a bad day.


    After daydreaming for a while, I switched on theptop.


    The sh drive contained not only photos of me but also a video.


    The days after I lost my child, I lived each day like the walking dead. I could not remember what


    happened o


    r what the people around me had said.


    I knew that Matthew was especially considerate of me when taking care of me, but I could not


    remember the specifics at all.


    Before I watched the video on the sh drive, I had no idea what Matthew had sacrificed during the


    most difficult days of my life.


    His care and tolerance... Every bit of detail was recorded in the video.


    I often broke down during that period of time and would grab a knife to harm myself. When Matthew


    tried to stop me, I often hurt him by ident. The deepest scar was on his arm.


    The video was very lengthy, and I did not finish watching it.


    Why did I watch it when I knew that it would only make me feel guiltier inside?

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Why should everything be brought to light?


    Mother once told me that the happiest way to live was by muddling through life.


    One had to know how to forget and let go, then look forward and determine whether one would be


    happy.


    I let out a self-deprecating smile. "Different personalities, I guess.¡±


    Some people loved getting themselves into a dead end. I was one of those people.


    At nine at night, I received a call from Petra.


    The woman on the other end of the call was choking with sobs. She sounded like she was holding


    back her pain. "Wanda, it''s... Mom."


    What was my state of mind?


    I never examined it closely. There was a slight pain in my chest. This was not resentment or anger,


    it was just helplessness.


    How was I supposed to face her when she had caused the loss of my child?


    I never found an answer to this question.


    After a long time, I asked, "What is it?"


    I tried my best to control the tone of my voice. I sounded neither enthusiastic nor indifferent.


    She sighed weakly on the other end of the phone. "If you don''t wish to see me, then I''ll not force


    you. But you have a long way to go in the future. No matter what happens, don¡¯t do things that you¡¯ll


    regret. Theo and I are both at fault. We¡¯re not in the position to me anyone. You''re the only one


    who can make a judgment. I hope you can both think it through and live a happy life together.¡±


    I fell silent and made no reply. It was not that I had nothing to say but it was because I saw the man


    who had just walked into the study.


    It had only been a little over ten hours since west met, but the man''s face was pale and his dark


    pupils looked powerless and sickly.


    "I¡¯m hanging up," I said into the phone.


    After putting down the phone, I looked at the man as h e walked toward me.


    Our eyes met. His dark pupils were filled with tenderness and a hint of helplessness. "Keith said you


    didn¡¯t wear enoughyers when you went out. Why don''t you know how to take care of yourself?"


    I looked at him and said, "I wasn¡¯t cold."


    He walked up to me and held my hand. "Keith said you didn''t eat much for dinner. Me neither. Can


    you eat some more? Take it as having a meal with me.¡±


    I felt the warmth of his palm and nodded slowly.


    He took me downstairs, his steps a little heavy. He was very unwell at the moment. His high fever


    had probably not subsided yet.


    I raised my eyes and looked at his back, my heart aching a little.


    "The reporters know that you''re in the hospital. Grant Corporation is being criticized by the public


    again. How do you n to handle it?¡± I asked ndly.


    He looked back, his gaze falling on me. "Does being with me make you happy?¡±


    I froze and fell silent for a very long time. "I''ve never thought of leaving.¡±


    I did not consider myself happy, but I was at ease at least.


    He smirked. "Great.¡±


    His ''great'' could mean a lot of things. I had no way of guessing it.


    I did not have an appetite, but he had put food on my te. He would be worried if I did not eat it, so


    I ate.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After dinner, Theo went to the study, whereas I went back to the bedroom.


    I remembered the sh drive that was still plugged into theptop and left the bedroom to go to the


    study.


    I was not trying to keep this from him, but his guilt would only increase if he saw the state I was in in


    the past.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    When I pushed the door in, he was momentarily in a daze when he saw me.


    My heart dropped when I saw his pained expression.


    I was toote. He had watched the video.


    "It''s gettingte. Are you going to bed soon?" I asked, a little helpless.


    He pursed his lips, the pain in his eyes subsiding. He revealed a hint of a smile. "I¡¯ll go in a while."


    I nodded and tried my best to stay calm. I walked up t o his side and looked at the screen. My heart


    thumped a little quicker.


    As expected, he was watching the video.


    I opened my mouth to speak yet I did not know what t o say.


    "You resented me at the time, right?"


    He spoke, his voice a little cold. "Or should I say, you hated me?"


    I pursed my lips and plugged out the sh drive from theptop. I then sat down beside him. "I


    thought I hated you at first, but Iter figured out that it was more self-me and fear. It was my


    fault for not being able to keep the baby."


    Theo was also looking forward to the birth of the baby, but I was not able to protect the child.


    Theo lifted his hand and tucked the loose strands behind my ear. "It''s not your fault."


    I cast my eyes down for a few seconds, then asked with a smile, "What went through your head


    yesterday as you stood in the snow after I left?"


    After hearing my question, he chuckled surprisingly." At first, I thought about what a rascal I was,


    butter, I felt a little aggrieved because you didn''t even feel sorry for me."


    I pursed my lips. "If I persuaded you, I knew you''d definitelye back with me, but if I really


    persuaded you, I knew very well that your conscience wouldn''t allow it."


    In fact, Theo was the one suffering the most. Initially, h e thought that he was doing me a favor by


    swapping Cindy and my DNA reports. What happened after that waspletely out of his


    expectations. When he realized that he was the one who had pushed me into the abyss and that he


    had destroyed our love and baby with his own hands, he suffered the psychological torment alone in


    the quiet of the night. The pain he suffered was simply unimaginable.


    Therefore, I resented him yet could not me him at the same time.


    Theo pulled me into his arms and softly inhaled before saying in a deep and low voice, "Wanda, my


    apology just sounds so weak. I don''t know how to make amends to make up for the pain I inflicted


    on you in the past, so if you feel tormented to stay by my side, then I''ll choose to let go."


    I felt a lump in my throat and wrapped my arms around his waist. My face was pressed against his


    chest. "Cassey came and talked to me today. She said that if I want to live the rest of my life in


    peace, then I should stop holding onto my past and start thinking about how to properly live the rest


    of my life."


    His body trembled and he said no more.


    The bond between Theo and I was too deep. After everything that had happened, we were still


    embracing each other. We had long treated each other as a part of our lives.


    It was painful for us to not separate, yet it was even more painful if we did.


    If pain was inevitable no matter what we chose, then I would choose to sink with him in pain. I would


    wait until the time was right to let go of the past.


    When we got back to the bedroom, I felt a little sick in my stomach.


    Theo was taking a shower in the bathroom. I held back to difort and went to the balcony. There


    was fresh air outside, which made me feel better.


    When he came out of the bathroom, there was a bath towel draped around his waist. His shoulders


    were broad and his waist was slim. Judging from his


    physique, he was certainly qualified to be a seductive man.


    I could not help butugh at the thought of this.


    He looked at me, a deep look in his eyes. "What are youughing at?"


    I walked up to him and pursed my lips, my gaze falling on his chest. "Has anyone told you that you


    look yummily seductive?"


    His face broke into a grin. "You¡¯re the first person who''s brave enough to say that.¡±


    I smiled lightly and said sweetly, "I''m going to the bathroom to wash up."


    He nodded, his eyes tinged with a smile.


    When I was rinsing my mouth, I looked at myself in the mirror. My mind shed back to the image of


    Theo just earlier.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Grief suddenly enveloped me. I seemed to have aged a lot. Cassey said that during a woman¡¯s


    prime, she should be smiling brightly like a flower and be full of youthful spirit. I was too dull and


    boring.


    Just as my thoughts went wild thinking about it, my stomach churned and I lowered my head to dry


    heave.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I threw up all the food I ate just now.


    Theo ran over when he heard it.


    With nothing else to throw up, I rinsed my mouth andforted him. "I''m okay. I may have eaten


    too much."


    When I came out of the bathroom, he hugged me tightly. "I''m sorry.¡±


    I pursed my lips. I knew he was heartbroken.


    The doctor said that treatment for depression must be apanied by psychotherapy. However, I


    resisted psychotherapy because it involved digging out the raw and bloody past and presenting it in


    front of me.


    I leaned in his arms calmly. I was the one patting his back tofort him instead. "I''m okay. It¡¯s no


    big deal. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    That night, he embraced me exceptionally tightly.


    Cassey and Caleb¡¯s wedding was scheduled for the


    end of the year on December 12.


    Theo and I naturally received an invitation. She gave me a call asking me to try on a gown. I did not


    realize what was happening at first and even joked that Caleb would have to break the bank every


    year on December 12.


    Cassey sneered softly. "I want him to break the bank, alright."


    Iughed and said no more.


    "Let me know if the gown doesn¡¯t fit you and I''ll ask someone to send you a new one. The makeup


    artist will go to your ce on the day of the wedding because I''m worried that you''ll not put on any


    makeup at all. You need to look dazzling as my bridesmaid."


    Huh?


    Bridesmaid?


    Me?


    I held my forehead. "Missy, have you forgotten that I''m married?"


    "So what?" She did not care at all and said, "Who says you can''t be a bridesmaid after you¡¯re


    married? This isn''t negotiable. It''s settled."


    The wedding was approaching and she was busy every day, hence she hung up quickly after saying


    that.


    I looked at the phone and sighed helplessly.


    I went to the dressing room to try out the gown and nodded in satisfaction.


    It was a nude strapless long dress. As it was winter, an apricot plush shawl was added. It also


    entuated the waist. Cassey''s eye for aesthetics was certainly impressive.


    On the day of December 12, the makeup artist arrived a t dawn.


    She looked about 30 years old and was followed by twodies who seemed quite young. They were


    probably her assistants.


    "Miss Lane, we received Miss Cassey''s instruction toe and do your makeup," the makeup artist


    said with a smile.


    I nodded with a smile. "I''ll leave it to you guys, then."


    I first went to put on my gown. When I walked out, the makeup artistplimented, "It''s no wonder


    Miss Cassey said that you''re the most approachable and beautifuldy out there. Just after


    changing your attire, it makes it hard for people to take their eyes off you."


    I felt like she was exaggerating it, but I still said," Thank you."


    Everyone loved hearingpliments, and I was no exception.


    After putting on makeup, I bumped into Theo who just got home.


    He wore his usual ck custom-made suit. He was slender, tall, and dazzling wherever he went. He


    was the most eye-catching existence.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    I did not know that he wasing back. Thepany would soon go on annual holiday, and with


    the scandals affecting Grant Corporation still around, h e had been extraordinarily busy these days.


    He walked up to me and looked me up and down before saying in satisfaction, "You look


    exceptionally beautiful.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Thank you."


    That was not the point, though!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed and held his hand, saying softly, "I need to rush to the wedding venue. You''ve been so busy


    lately, I don''t think you have the time to go with me, right?"


    As I knew that he would be very busytely, I did not bring up the topic of attending the wedding


    together.


    "I have time, of course." Theo moved his lips closer to my ear. The breath he exhaled was


    extremely teasing. "I don¡¯t want other men to hit on you in ces I can''t


    99 see.


    When I heard footsteps behind me, I figured the makeup artist and her assistants wereing


    downstairs. My face blushed, and I pushed Theo away. "No one will hit on me." "Why not?" Theo


    raised his eyebrows. "My Wanda is so


    gorgeous."


    I quickly covered his mouth. "Stop it."


    I looked back at the makeup artist and assistants. I felt a little awkward. "I''m in a hurry to go to the


    wedding venue, so I¡¯ll not see you out."


    The makeup artist nodded with a smile. "Have a nice day, Miss Lane."


    When the trio walked out, one of the assistants whispered, "I thought it was just rumors, but it turns


    out that Miss Lane really is Mr. Grant''s wife-"


    "Shh.¡± The makeup artist shushed her immediately.


    When they had walked out of the vi, I looked at Theo and said in a helpless tone, "I don¡¯t want to


    dy your work."


    He raised his hand and fixed the plush shawl on my shoulder as if he was worried that I would be


    cold. "I have time to apany my wife to the wedding banquet.¡±


    Since he had said so, I had no choice but to let him.


    After getting into the car, Theo took off his coat and draped it on me. "Let it stay like that for a while.


    The car isn¡¯t warm enough. Put this on so you won¡¯t catch a cold."


    I frowned. "Aren¡¯t you cold?"


    Theo shook his head. "You''re more afraid of the cold than I am."


    I smiled and said no more.


    Looking at the bright sun outside, I gently let out a breath of air. "It¡¯s a good day today.¡±


    Theo started the car engine. "Indeed.¡±


    The wedding was held in a five-star hotel. It was now December, so there were not many flowers


    that could b e bought in Whaldorf City. Hence, the Louises had imported various kinds of flowers


    from all over the country.


    As far as the eyes could see, the hotel was like a city surrounded by flowers. I was attracted by the


    beauty o f it and could not help but rest on the car window to admire the sight.


    Perhaps I was in a good mood, so I tugged on Theo¡¯s sleeve and said, "This is my first time seeing


    so many kinds of flowers. It''s so beautiful.¡±


    Although Zenon¡¯s climate made it possible to nt various kinds of flowers, it was impossible to see


    all kinds of flowers.


    Therefore, I was astounded when I saw the wide array of flowers.


    A gush of warmth came from my forehead. Theo¡¯s palm was pressed against my forehead.


    I was slightly stunned and turned around to look at him. "What''s wrong?" "The car window is cold."


    Theo''s voice was soft.


    My forehead was very close to the car window just now and he was afraid that I would touch it, that


    was why he did so.


    Warmth enveloped my heart. "I''ll move away if I identally touch the window and it''s too cold."


    "Be good and listen to me." He pulled me into his arms. "It''ll look more beautiful when you get out of


    the car and see it up-close."

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    I could only nod obediently.


    After the car in front moved, Theo stepped on the gas.


    The car finally stopped at the designated parking spot and we got out of the car.


    I wanted to return Theo his coat but he refused to take it, so I had no choice but to continue to have


    it draped over me.


    Fortunately, we quickly got inside the hotel and the heater there was on full force.


    The wedding ceremony took ce in the afternoon, and everyone had lunch together.


    "I''m looking forward to this kind of wedding ceremony,¡± I whispered while walking with Theo.


    As we spoke, my gaze continued to fall on the golden roses on both sides of the red carpet.


    On both sides of the long red carpet, golden roses were clear to see. The sight was so dazzling to


    look at.


    If the hotel entrance was already so exquisitely decorated, then the wedding venue would certainly


    look even fancier.


    Remembering the fact that I was the bridesmaid, I met Theo''s pitch-ck eyes and said with a


    smile, "When


    the wedding is going on, I''ll be walking behind the bride. I''ll definitely have a different view from


    yours."


    "It''ll be different for sure." A grin hung at the corners o f his mouth. "You won''t be able to see how


    gorgeous you are but I can."


    This brat was getting better and better at saying honeyed words.


    Theo held my hand right and continued with a smile," This hotel nts their own fruits. Let¡¯s go and


    taste some after the meal.¡±


    I froze. "What fruits can they possibly nt in this season?"


    Theo smiled. "The usual kinds."


    I pursed my lips and did not ask anymore.


    It was because I just remembered that this was a superb five-star hotel, hence anything that could


    be solved with money was no issue at all.


    Arge flower basket was ced at the entrance of the ballroom. The flowers in it were purple and


    looked extraordinarily beautiful.


    "I don''t know what flower this is, but I know-" A meaningful smile appeared on Theo¡¯s face. "This


    flower basket is only avable to the royalty of Yogire Nation. It¡¯s made with real gold, and the


    patterns on it represent a form of blessing.¡± "R-Really?" I was astounded.


    Theo touched my nose. "If you like it, then I''ll get one for you to put at home. It¡¯s not that expensive


    anyway."


    11 H


    How nice to be capricious when you were rich.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As I was Cassey''s bridesmaid, I came very early in the morning. The guests would onlye when


    it was near noon.


    Cassey was in the ballroom talking to the hotel staff. When she heard Theo and me talking, she


    turned around and looked at us.


    She came over with a face full of smiles when she saw me.


    She was wearing a sexy white off-shoulder and fluffy wedding dress. Although the skirt was long, it


    did not affect the bold woman¡¯srge strides.


    "You look gorgeous today, Wanda.¡± Cassey very quickly snatched my hand away from Theo¡¯s hand.


    "It was certainly the right choice to choose you as my bridesmaid.¡±


    I smiled. "I''m nowhere close to being more beautiful than you. You''re the main character today.¡±


    Cassey touched the hair around her ears, looking a little shy. "I didn''t sleep because I was too


    excitedst night. I looked into the mirror today and noticed dark eye circles. I wonder if anyone will


    notice them."


    Seeing the shyness of a bride on her, I could not help


    butugh. "Don''t worry, it''s not noticeable."


    "That''s great." Cassey felt at ease and turned around in ce. "How does my wedding dress look?"

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Iplimented her from the bottom of my heart, "You look exceptionally gorgeous!"


    After receiving my praise, she sighed gently. "It''s a pity I can only wear this till noon. I¡¯ll be changing


    out o f it after lunch.¡±


    I froze. "Why do you have to change?"


    Cassey shrugged. "Caleb''s family is a schrly family. They prefer a more traditional wedding


    dress."


    After a pause, she said, "You''ll have to change too."


    I nodded with a smile. "Traditional attire isn''t that bad either."


    "That''s true." Cassey cast her eyes down at the wedding dress she was wearing, finding it to be a


    slight pity about it. "But I love this one."


    At this moment, Caleb walked over wearing a white suit. His figure was long and slender. He looked


    gentle, just like a charming young man.


    He looked at us with a smile. "We have to wait for all guests to arrive at noon before we can start


    eating. You guys should have something to eat first."


    "Yes." Cassey held my hand and took me with her. "


    Let''s have something to eat first."


    Theo followed me at every step. Cassey looked back at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Grant, your


    wife¡¯s mine today. Mr. Nicols and Mr. Lynch are in the parlor. There are games of chess and tea


    there. Call the waiter if you need anything. Please make yourselves at home.¡±


    Theo stopped in his tracks, frowning hard.


    He was clearly a noble and elegant man, but he seemed like a resentful woman at the moment.


    Iughed and looked at Cassey. "Give me a moment."


    I let go of her hand and walked up to the man. "I''ll go find you when I''m done."


    Having said that, I stood on my tiptoes and took the initiative to kiss his cheek.


    Theo''s gaze was obscure, and he was seemingly unsatisfied. He grabbed my arm and said


    grumpily," Are you trying to dismiss me so easily?"


    I pursed my lips and teased him deliberately. "Or what?"


    Sure enough, hisplexion grew darker.


    I could not help butugh. When I was doneughing, I stood on tiptoes again and kissed his lips.


    "What about this?"


    There was finally a smile on his face. "I¡¯ll let you off for now. You''ll make it up to me tonight." "F*ck!¡±


    Cassey could not stand it anymore. "You''re not parting for good. Can you stop having such a hard


    time parting with each other?" u h


    After Theo left, Cassey and I went to the bride¡¯s room.


    The table was already set with food. Cassey pulled me down to take a seat and said while eating,


    "Theo probably wishes to hold another wedding, huh?"


    I nodded. ¡°He has mentioned it."


    She raised her eyebrows. "You don''t want to?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed softly. "If we have a public wedding, then that means Munchkin¡¯s identity will be exposed


    too.


    There¡¯ll be a lot of issues if that happens. It''s better to let things stay the way they are now."


    She frowned. "But if you don''t have another wedding, then in the outsiders¡¯ eyes, you''re not his


    lawful wife and will suffer from gossip all the same."


    I smiled. "Our lives are ours. We can choose not to listen to others.¡±


    She twitched her mouth. "Well, aren''t you the bigger man?"


    After eating, the servants brought the dresses over.


    The servants each held a ssical sandalwood box in their hands and stood in front of Cassey in a


    neat line.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    I looked at Cassey and said with a smile, "You don''t say. It really does feel like an ancient noble


    daughter i s getting married."


    She mischievously blinked her eyes. "ording to the stories written in novels, rich daughters from


    back then would refuse to marry husbands whom they''ve not even met, so they would run away on


    their wedding day."


    Iughed. ¡°Read fewer novels as they¡¯ll only reduce your IQ."


    U H


    The servants failed to hold back theirughter. Cassey red at them and got up to open the boxes


    in their hands.


    I was curious and got up to look as well.


    My gazended on a golden head ornament. I said," This ornament looks so intricate. Is it studded


    with red beans?"


    She nodded. "Caleb says that red beans represent love and yearning, so he added the red beans


    here."


    I could not help but sigh. Wedding ceremonies could bring out the bliss in people.


    Near noon, Cassey and I went to the ballroom on the first floor to wait for the guests.


    As the most adored daughter in the Louises, the ones invited to her wedding were naturally


    distinguished figures of Whaldorf City. Even two of the most prominent mediapanies were


    invited.


    These two mediapanies knew their boundaries and knew what could be published and what


    could not. Only by keeping the rules would they be able to maximize the benefits from these rich


    people and get what they wanted.


    Grayson and Petra were both smooth and slick in social situations. Hence, having both of them


    around t o entertain the guests was enough.


    All I could do was help carry some things, though after helping for only a few minutes, Cassey did


    not want m e to work anymore and asked an attendant toe over to help. Hence, all that was left


    for me to do was stand behind her while wearing a smile.


    "I''m guessing Carlson will be here soon," Cassey came up to me and said while popping plums into


    her mouth.


    She was constantly eating. Sensing something, I looked at her belly. "Are you pregnant?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassey froze. "How do you know?"


    I smiled. "I''m a mother too."


    Cassey sighed softly. "Two months. I especially like


    eating sour food recently."


    After a pause, she continued, "I''m over 30 now and this child came at the right time. It''ll be harder


    for me t o conceive if I was two yearste."


    I nodded. "Indeed."


    Cassey looked at my belly. "Do you and Theo have no ns of having one?"


    My gaze dimmed. "There''s no rush in that."


    At this moment, a group of people walked into the hotel. The leader was a gray-haired old man


    wearing a traditional suit. He looked to be in his 80s.


    I did not know him but Cassey did. She put down the bag of plums in her hands and went forward.


    "You¡¯re finally here, Frank."


    The old man smiled, but there was an austere look in his eyes. "Time flies. The little baby girl back


    then is finally getting married today."


    "Don¡¯tment about time, Frank. You''ll live to a ripe old age and get healthier with each passing


    day."


    Cassey''s words had made the old man extremely happy. He held her hand and took her to the


    ballroom.


    I followed beside Cassey. She spoke to Frank before holding my hand and saying, "Frank, this is


    Wanda Lane. My brother''s daughter."


    Frank was a little stunned, then he looked closely at m e for a moment before saying, "Is this the


    lady your


    brother was searching for back then?"


    Cassey nodded. "Yeah. He has been searching for years and finally found her."


    I smiled slightly. "Hello, Frank.¡±


    The old man held me and asked curiously, "Isn¡¯t your name Reed or something? Did you change


    your name? Why aren''t you using the name Louis?"

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    The Reed that Frank was referring to was, of course, Cindy Reed.


    I could not tell him that Grayson and Petra had found the wrong daughter, so I could only say, "I


    never changed my name, Frank."


    Cassey looked at me and said to Frank, "You may have remembered it wrongly, Frank. This has


    always been her name. You were abroad before this. Now that you¡¯re back, don''t remember her


    name wrongly again."


    The old man nodded and said with a smile. "The Louises'' daughters are all more good-looking than


    the other. I couldn''t have remembered wrongly, could I?¡±


    The guests arrived one after another. After sending Frank into the parlor, Cassey held me and said,


    "It''s time we change our gowns."


    As we changed into traditional gowns, our makeup had to be redone as well. Hence, there was


    surely no time for lunch.


    Upon entering the dressing room and seeing the bridesmaid¡¯s gown in the servants'' hands, I was a


    little stunned. "Isn''t this gown a little too grand?¡±


    The main characters in a wedding were the bride and groom, so the bridesmaid''s gown should not


    be too


    grand as it would not be appropriate to steal the bride''s limelight.


    She shook her head. "Not at all. It''s ording to the requirements of the princess that you should


    wear that."


    I smiled and said no more.


    I thought the wedding ceremony would take ce at two o''clock in the afternoon, but it started at


    four.


    By the time we finished changing our gowns and putting on our makeup, it was already three o''clock


    in the afternoon.


    I ate something to fill my belly before helping Cassey t o the wedding venue.


    The guests had already been waiting at the wedding venue. Caleb was standing in front of the


    stage wearing a traditional Italian suit, looking particrly elegant.


    "You''ll stand behind meter. Hold this dragon bracelet and hand it to us when the timees.¡±


    Cassey handed me the two sandalwood boxes.


    I looked at Grayson as he sat in the front row underneath the stage. He was d in a ck suit, and


    although he was already more than 50 years old, he still looked fine and superior.


    "My father will walk me down the aisleter.¡±


    Cassey came up to my ear and spoke under her breath, "When Theo and you have your wedding


    next time, get my brother to hand you to him and your life will beplete."


    I knew that she was helping Grayson, so I merely smiled and changed the subject. "I haven¡¯t met


    your father."


    "He''s ill."


    Cassey''s gaze dimmed a little. "He went to his room to rest as soon as he got off the ne this


    morning. The wedding ceremony will begin shortly. He should be here any minute now."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After almost ten minutes, her father came downstairs.


    He looked quite sickly and was indeed not in good health.


    Along the long red carpet, baskets filled with red roses lined the aisle. Red drapes hung around the


    ce, which looked romantic and ssical at the same time.


    Caleb was waiting at his spot. Cassey¡¯s father handed Cassey''s hand to him and said earnestly, "I''ll


    leave my daughter in your hands now. You must treat her well."


    I had read a little about Jackson Louis in news articles. He was way more arrogant than Grayson


    when he was young and hadmitted many wrongdoings. However, he seemed to be a good


    father.


    He had given his daughter all of his love.


    Cassey looked at him, her eyes a little pink.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll take good care of her." Caleb¡¯s gaze


    fell dotingly on Cassey.


    I was a little distracted. When I married Theo back then, I had walked toward him alone. Hence, I


    could not experience this at all.


    I came back to my senses and saw Grayson looking at me, a look of guilt in his eyes.


    When the music began, I subconsciously searched for Theo.


    The man stood out no matter where he was, so I quickly found him in the crowd.


    It was an Italian wedding, so all the traditional practices were carried out.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    After the first dance, it was time to exchange tokens o f marriage.


    I brought the two sandalwood boxes and ced one of each in Caleb and Cassey''s hands. The two


    exchanged tokens, and the wedding ceremony came to an end.


    We needed to change gowns in order to entertain the guests. On our way to the dressing room,


    Cassey waited until there was no one else following behind us other than the servants before


    dragging me into an elevator.


    I was stunned. "Aren''t we going to the dressing room?"


    "Someone wants to give you something." Cassey smiled mysteriously at me. "So you need toe


    with me.


    "Who wants to give me something?"


    Cassey sighed. "Stop asking. You¡¯ll know when you''re there."


    She dragged me to the open-air garden in the middle o f the hotel, which was filled with flowers. It


    was as if I had stepped into spring all of a sudden.


    I could not help but praise. "The flowers here are really well-kept."


    Cassey blinked and looked at me, saying, "The hotel isn''t in charge of these flowers. Someone


    booked this ce and took great pains to bring these flowers here. Do you know what these flowers


    represent?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t.¡±


    I did not study thenguage of flowers, so I had no clue.


    Cassey clicked her tongue. "Let me teach you a little, then. This is Turnera Subta, which means


    love is around you; Blue Enchantress means to keep each other as a promise; Crimson Rose


    means only wanting to be with you; this is..."


    She introduced the flowers to me one by one. My mouth twitched. "Did you suddenly realize that


    you don''t like men and are regretting your choice, so you''re suddenly confessing to me?"


    Cassey staggered and red viciously at me." Nonsense!"


    Seeing that she was about to leave, I pulled her. "No way, you¡¯re mad?¡±


    Cassey looked at me in exasperation. "I¡¯ll go get something. Wait here."


    She turned around and left after saying that.


    I stood in the garden and admired the beautiful flowers. My mood was especially good.


    I was faintly aware of snowkes falling and was stunned. I looked up to find that the roof was


    slowly opening up.


    White snowkes fell on the various flowers. The scene looked so beautiful that it could take one''s


    breath away.


    "When you were still in university, I once read your blog. You said that you wanted to stand in the


    middle o f snowfall while surrounded by bouquets of flowers. You said it would certainly be the most


    beautiful scene in your life."


    A man''s low and attractive voice came up behind me and I froze for a moment. I turned around and


    saw Theo holding a bouquet of roses.


    Was this his gift for me?


    I pursed my lips and walked up to him. "I''m ttered that you¡¯re suddenly doing such a romantic


    thing for w - H me.


    Theo held my hand. "Looks like I need to be more romantic next time."


    Seeing that the snowfall was a little heavy, I pulled him under the eaves.


    He looked up and saw that the snowfall was getting heavier. He asked, "Do you like it?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I do." I smiled. "This is the most beautiful scene ever."


    Also, it was really moving to have someone carefully prepare such a beautiful scene for me.


    Theo walked up to me and got down on one knee.


    I froze. "What are you-¡±

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    "Wow!" Movements were heard from the side and I looked sideways to see Cassey and Caleb


    standing there.


    Many of the guests who attended the wedding were here as well. They watched as he pulled out a


    ring from his arms and opened it in front of me.


    I panicked for a moment. He was actually about to propose to me.


    "Wanda, I owed you a marriage proposal many years ago. Is it toote to make up for it now?"


    After panicking, I felt a little moved. "Aren¡¯t we already married?"


    "It''s okay to propose again even if we''re married. Who says romance can only happen once?¡±


    Cassey said," Besides, which girl doesn''t want to experience a romantic proposal once in her life?"


    After a pause, she looked at Theo and continued to say, "Mr. Grant, oh, Mr. Grant. Haven''t you done


    your research on what three words you should say when you propose to someone?"


    The man''s eyes were lucid and extraordinarily charming. Our eyes met. I was a little shy in the


    crowd but I still reached out to take the ring.


    However, he held my hand and put the ring on my finger. His gaze was warm and tender. "I love


    you, Wanda Lane. I''ll take this love with me and apany you for the rest of your life.¡±


    At this age, the words ''I love you¡¯ were not what one needed. Instead, they were ''I will apany


    you for the rest of your life.''


    Cassey thought we were too nd and said with displeasure, "What''s wrong with the two of you?


    You''re like a decade-old couple. Can''t you say something more touching when you propose?¡±


    Iughed. "This is the best in my opinion.¡±


    Love was not about fiery passion. Mediocrity and genuinity were the mostforting.


    Petra was leaning against Grayson¡¯s chest, her eyes extremely pink when she looked at me.


    I was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of the phone call where she said, ''Wanda, it''s


    Mom.¡¯


    I had never said the word ''Mom'' for a very long time, s o long that I had almost forgotten how to say


    it.


    Seeing that I was suddenly lost in thoughts, Theo took me into his arms. "What are you thinking


    about?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing."


    The sky turned darker quicker in winter. Not long after the wedding ceremony, the banquet began.


    The wedding was a grand affair, and those who attended were distinguished figures. Everyone


    toasted each other at the banquet, and no one was excluded.


    The affair earlier had many people learning about my identity now, so many started sizing me up.


    Sensing that I was a little quiet, Theo leaned closer to my ear and asked, "Nervous?"


    I would be lying if I said that I was not, but fortunately, I could still remain calm. "There are too many


    people here."


    He smiled a little. "There have always been a lot of people in the Louises. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll always be


    by your side."


    I felt my heart warm up and held his hand. "Thank you."


    At this moment, someone came over to greet us and I put on a smile to exchange pleasantries with


    him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When he left, another person came.


    After maintaining a smile on my face for half an hour, my face was turning stiff.


    Fortunately, Theo switched my seat and I sat next to Frank. Carlson was there too, so if someone


    wanted to talk to me, they would have to talk to them first.


    However, most people did not have the courage to do s o, hence I finally had some peace.


    Carlson pointed at me and said to Frank, "I would like t o introduce you to my daughter, Wanda


    Lane."


    Frankughed. "I just met her. The Louises say that she''s their daughter, so why has she be


    your daughter now?"


    Carlson snorted. "The Louises'' daughter? This girl is the daughter of the Schumans. She has been


    recorded in the book of genealogy."


    Frank could guess what was going on and smiled while saying, "This girl is blessed."


    I let out a wry smile. The so-called blessing that I understood was to be healthy and at peace.


    However, with the state that I was in, how could I be considered blessed?

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    At this moment, Cassey came up to me and leaned closer to my ear, saying, "Wanda, eat some


    food first. When you''re done eating,e and change gowns with meter. This gown is so


    ufortable to wear."


    She was probably almost done with the toasts. I nodded. "Okay."


    The gown I was wearing was not veryfortable either, so I took a quick bite and went to the


    dressing room with Cassey to change into another gown.


    After changing, she took me to the room.


    Seeing that I was daydreaming on the chair, she threw herself on the bed and looked sideways at


    me. "What are you thinking about?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing."


    Cassey did not ask further andmented, "I swear I''ll only marry once in my life. I''m exhausted."


    I pursed my lips and looked down at my phone, terribly lost in thoughts.


    It was only until Cassey called me several times before I came back to my senses and looked at her


    somewhat nkly. "What''s wrong?"


    She frowned. "You¡¯ve been lost in thoughts after


    I hesitated for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Can you do m e a favor?"


    "What favor?"


    I pursed my lips. "My mother gave me a sandalwood box before she died. When I married Theo,


    Grandma took this box for safekeeping, whichter disappeared. I think Cindy may have taken it


    away. Petra may have confirmed that Cindy was her daughter with the paternity test and the box.


    Therefore, can you please ask her if the box is with her? If it is, I hope she can return it to me."


    She looked at me and hesitated for a moment. "Why did you suddenly think of the box?"


    "It just came to me.¡± There were some things that I still could not tell her.


    Cassey fell silent for a few seconds before saying," Alright, then. I''ll go to the Louises¡¯ to look for it.


    If I can''t find it, then I''ll ask her."


    I nodded. "That''s fine too."


    Munchkin had long gotten off school by now. I missed him and nned to go back.


    Cassey still had things to do, so I went downstairs by myself.


    Theo was not at the banquet. I did not ask anyone where he was either. I found a seat and sat down


    quietly while waiting for him to return.


    Soon, he came back.


    I waved at him, and when he came over, I said, "Let¡¯s g o back."


    Theo pulled me up from the chair. "You should eat some more.¡±


    "I¡¯m not hungry." I decisively refused.


    However, he ignored my refusal and pulled me to a chair to take a seat. He then put a lot of food on


    my te.


    Someone came over to make a toast. Seeing that he was about to drink, I could not help but stop


    him. ¡± You''re drivingter.¡±


    He downed the cup before speaking in a low and reserved manner, "We have a driver."


    I lowered my eyes and ate the food on the te despite having no appetite at all.


    When he saw me daydreaming while staring at the food on the te, he asked with a frown, "Are


    you really not hungry?¡±


    I nodded. "I don''t feel hungry."


    He saw my bulky purse and touched it. "What''s in here?"


    "Wedding candy." Iughed. "I''m taking it back for Munchkin."


    Theo was helpless. "Are you not afraid that he''ll have


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    cavities?"


    "It''s okay as long as he doesn''t eat a lot."

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Theo held my hand and said a little powerlessly," You''re spoiling him."


    "Say that to yourself." I was a little unconvinced.


    He was much better at spoiling the childpared to me.


    After taking a few more bites and not being able to eat anymore, I put down the fork and knife. I


    looked around me but did not see a certain someone, so I asked Theo softly, "Why isn''t Quinn


    here?"


    It had been a while since Quinn had appeared in front of me to make a fuss. I did not know if she


    was holding back a big move or if she had epted the oue.


    In any case, it was making me a little panicky inside.


    Theo shook his head. "I don''t know."


    After saying that, someone came over to give him a toast. He raised his ss and drank all the


    wine in it.


    After putting down the wine ss, he saw me looking unkindly at him andughed. "This bit of wine


    is nothing.¡±


    Having said that, he poured himself another ss to drink.


    Since I came back, he would never drink unless for social needs. At this moment, he was still


    drinking even though no one hade over to give him a toast. He was probably in a bad mood.


    Was it because of thepany¡¯s business?


    It seemed like things in Grant Corporation were really hectic. He could have chosen to note to


    the wedding today, but he came because of me. There must be a lot of work piling up now.


    I felt sorry and said, "It¡¯s been a long day and you must be tired. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Theo nodded. "Okay."


    When we stood up, I held his hand and felt that it was slightly cold to the touch. I frowned. "Why is


    your hand so cold?"


    My impression of him was that his hands were always warm to the touch and could send warmth to


    someone.


    Theo was stunned for a moment and turned sideways t o look at me. "I¡¯m okay."


    His breath smelled strongly of alcohol. He had too much to drink.


    When I brought him out of the hotel, the driver drove over. After getting into the car, he leaned his


    head on my shoulder and closed his eyes.


    He was too quiet, so quiet that it was very unlike him.


    Halfway, he suddenly said, ¡°Stop the car!"


    The driver was a little confused and pulled the car over. Theo quickly got out of the car and squatted


    on the side of the road to throw up.


    I got out of the car to buy water and saw him leaning i n the car seat with his eyes closed when I


    came back.


    "Here." I handed the water bottle to him.


    He opened his eyes slightly and took the bottle of water to rinse his mouth.


    The car started moving again. He leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes.


    When we arrived at the vi, the driver helped him upstairs while I went to the kitchen to prepare a


    ss of honey water for him.


    However, before I got to the kitchen, I heard Theo throwing up upstairs.


    I turned around and ran upstairs. I saw Theo throwing up at the door of the bedroom and felt


    extremely heartbroken.


    He looked extremely haggard. The driver looked helplessly at me. "Should we get a doctor,


    Ma¡¯am?"


    I shook my head and walked over to help Theo into the room.


    I put him on the bed and went to clean up the doorway of the room.


    When I was done cleaning up, I saw Theo with his eyes squeezed shut. He was lying quietly on the


    bed. I


    walked over to call out to him softly, "Theo."


    He was not asleep yet and responded to me.


    I bent down to remove his suit jacket for him. "Wash u p before you sleep.¡±


    Theo was very obedient when he was drunk. He got u p from the bed and staggered to the


    bathroom.


    I found a pair of pajamas and a bath towel. I followed him in.


    When I went in and saw that he was standing under the running shower before he had even taken


    off his clothes, I felt my head hurt. I hurried over to turn off the shower.


    After putting the pajamas and towels on the shelf, I helped him unbutton his blouse.


    After taking off his blouse, I looked at his toned body and felt myself blushing. "Take off your pants


    yourself."


    He nodded, his eyes misty. "Okay."


    I turned around and left the bathroom, closing the door on my way out.


    I sat in the bedroom and waited for a very long time. I heard the shower running and felt at ease.


    I tossed his dirty clothes into theundry basket and sat down on the bed to wait for him toe


    out.


    After about five minutes or so, the sound of running water in the bathroom stopped. After waiting for


    a few more minutes and noticing that he was still noting out yet, I felt a little worried and got up


    to walk toward the bathroom.


    I pushed the bathroom door open and saw the man¡¯s broad back. I subconsciously turned around.


    "Hurry u p and put on your clothes. Come out if you''re done."


    Receiving no reply from him, I said with a frown, " Have you sobered up a little, Theo Grant?"


    As soon as I said that, the man hugged me from behind. I was enveloped by his humid breath and


    my body immediately went stiff. My breathing was a little jumbled. "What are you doing, Theo


    Grant?"


    "Call me ''hubby''." His lips came up to my ear as his scorching breath sprayed on it. I felt my


    temperature rising.


    "Hurry up and put on your pajamas or you''ll catch a cold."


    Theo acted as though he did not hear me and continued to hold me tight. There was only a thin


    layer of fabric between us.


    I frowned harder and grabbed his hand, saying, "It''ste and we should sleep."


    He nodded and let go of me.


    I was just about to leave the bathroom when the man grabbed my arm.


    He gave a gentle tug and I was back in his arms.


    He did not hug me from the back this time but instead brought me to stand face-to-face with him.


    Looking into his hazel eyes, I knew that he was still in a drunken stupor.


    I gently sighed. "Theo, stop messing-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, the man sealed my mouth.


    It was a hot and passionate kiss. I felt like I was suffocating.


    When he let go of me, he ced both of my arms behind my back before I could say anything. "He


    didn''t touch you, right?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I waspletely dumbfounded by who he was referring to and asked in a somewhat bewildered


    tone, "What are you talking about?"


    Theo did not exin and lowered his head to kiss me again.


    This was an even more passionate kiss than before. It felt as though he was trying to eat me alive.


    He was not in a bad mood because of work. It was because of me.


    Did someone say something to him back at the hotel?


    Heat filled the bathroom, and the atmosphere was getting harder and harder to control.


    Theo suddenly picked me up and I quickly wrapped m y arms around his neck, asking eagerly,


    "What are you angry about?"


    He cast his eyes down to look at me, his gaze obscure.


    "Can you tell me?" I asked a little carefully.


    Theo took a deep breath and carried me out of the bathroom.


    I felt very ufortable, but because he was angry at the moment, I did not quite dare to resist


    him. "Theo, it''ste. Let''s go to bed, okay?"


    "You don¡¯t want to," he spoke in a decisive tone.


    I quickly shook my head. "I want to."


    He suddenly smiled, his gaze bing tender. "TH be gentler.¡±


    Perhaps because there was a misunderstanding between us, so even though we were being


    intimate, the atmosphere still felt highly restrained.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    When it was over, I could not fall asleep for a very long time and looked at the moonlight outside the


    window while feeling a pang in my heart.


    Just as I was finally about to fall asleep, I heard Theo moaning painfully beside me. I quickly turned


    on the bedsidemp and sat up to check on him.


    His head was covered in sweat, his eyebrows were tightly furrowed together, and pain was written


    all over his face.


    "What''s wrong?¡± I was terribly anxious. "Where does it hurt?¡±


    Theo opened his mouth slightly. "It hurts.¡±


    "Where does it hurt?" I grabbed my phone while anxiously asking.


    Theo''s breathing quickened. "Wanda, don''t. Don''t¡ª"


    I finally realized that he was having a nightmare and quickly shook his arm. "Wake up, Theo. Wake


    up.¡±


    Theo slowly opened his eyes and reacted for a few seconds before pulling me into a tight embrace.


    He was so strong that it hurt me. "Can you please don''t go, Wanda? Please, I beg you, don''t go."


    I pursed my lips and could roughly guess what he had dreamt about. I put my hand on his head and


    comforted him softly, "I''m not leaving. I''m here."


    "Don¡¯t go!" He kept repeating these words as if he could not hear me.


    When he had calmed down a little, I helped him to bed and drew out a piece of tissue at the bedside


    table to wipe the sweat on his forehead. "Go back to sleep.


    Don''t worry, I''ll be here."


    He nodded and pulled me into his arms. He took a deep breath. "You''re my life, Wanda. You can¡¯t


    leave m e or I''ll die."


    It was then I knew that I was not the only one struggling in pain. In thest three years, life was


    easier to get by with Munchkin by my side, but Theo could only suffer in the dark by himself.


    I felt sorry for him and hugged him like an octopus." I''ll not leave as long as you need me. I''ll never


    leave."


    He was not the only one who was lonely. Theo and I were like two puppets that had sunk down at


    the bottom of the ocean. We needed to hold each other to survive the darkness that was engulfing


    us.


    He said, "Every time I woke up at midnight in the past, the room would be empty and the space


    beside me would be cold, so cold it was as though you never existed. Sometimes, I would think that


    you were never there in those years, that I had made you up in my head because I was too lonely.


    "I didn''t even have the courage to step into the house i n Salt City. Sometimes, I''d be put in a trance


    thinking that I was dreaming. There were many times I wondered if I could hold you again if I die in


    the dream and then wake up."


    I felt a lump in my throat and held his hand tighter." I''m sorry."


    Theo let out a self-deprecating smile. "I''ve had many teachers. They all taught me how to survive in


    the business field and how to negotiate with people, but none of them taught me how to love


    someone. I was afraid of hurting you, so I refused to get close to you. I apologize for my


    foolishness."


    His words sent tears to my eyes. I sniffed and said," Theo, I don¡¯t know how to love someone either.


    I''m a very selfish person."


    All these years, I probably had never truly put myself i n his shoes.


    I loved him, but my way of loving him was not right.


    When Theo swapped Cindy''s and my DNA report back then, the main reason was that he was


    afraid he would not be able to hold onto me anymore once I became Grayson and Petra¡¯s daughter.


    If I had not been so bent on getting away from him and told him what I really thought, our child


    would not have died, Cecilia would not have died, and my biological parents would not be spending


    their days in remorse.


    On this night, we embraced each other as each of us confessed and repented.


    Theo said, "I don''t want another three years of that. It''s too long and too lonely."


    Tears wet my eyes. "There won''t be another three years like that. We¡¯ll be together for the rest of


    our lives."


    He hugged me tighter. "Do you love me?"


    I smiled, both certain and serious. "I love you."


    A chuckle came from above my head, apanied by the sentence, "I love you too. I love you very


    much."


    This was the first time we confessed our true feelings t o each other.


    "Thank you." He suddenly thanked me.


    I was stunned. "Why are you thanking me?"


    Theo kissed my lips. "Thanks for still being willing to love me. Thank you for still being willing to


    come back to my side."


    The winter in the north was very long. Munchkin had plenty of time to admire the snow scene, so it


    came as no surprise that he had caught a cold.


    Keith would take Munchkin to kindergarten every day. This included a wake-up call service.


    On this day, he went to wake Munchkin up, only to see his flushed face and quickened breathing.


    He quickly knocked on my bedroom door.


    Theo had gone to work very early in the morning. I rushed to Munchkin''s room and asked Keith to


    get a doctor.


    "Should we get Dr. Lynch?" He hesitated to ask.


    I thought about it and nodded. "You can get him."


    He was Munchkin¡¯s father, after all. It would be more than reliable to get him to treat Munchkin.


    Mason came in no time at all. He was so fast that I was in disbelief.


    "Where did youe from?" I asked curiously.


    It would take at least an hour to drive from the city, but he had arrived in 20 minutes. Did he fly


    here?


    He pursed his lips and made no reply. He sat by the bed and reached out to feel Munchkin''s


    temperature.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s a little hot," I said.


    Mason nodded and took out a thermometer from the first aid kit to take his temperature. Then, he


    looked at me and asked, "Do you have ice cubes at home?"


    I nodded. "We do."


    "Wrap the ice cubes in a towel to lower his temperature. Grab a couple of thick nketster and


    turn off the heater in the house."


    Having said that, he started rummaging through his first aid kit.


    I was stunned for a moment. "It¡¯s so cold. If we switch off the heater, will he be able to stand it when


    he''s having a fever now?"


    He stopped in his actions and looked up at me while narrowing his eyes. "Are you the doctor or am


    I?"


    u 99


    What was that attitude?


    Although I was unhappy, I did not say anything else.


    I went to the kitchen to grab some ice, and as he said, found a few nkets and switched off the


    heater.


    When the preparations were made, he looked up at m e. His gaze fell on my body and he frowned


    slightly. "G o and wait in the living room. I can manage the situation here myself."


    I wanted to say something, but he seemed reluctant to have me here. After noticing the thinyer of


    clothes o n me, I left.


    I went to the bedroom to grab a down jacket and went downstairs to wait in the living room.


    About half an hourter, Mason came downstairs.


    He put the first aid kit on the coffee table and said, " His fever has gone down. Make sure he stays


    at home for the next two days and eats in food. Don''t give him anything that¡¯s fried or hot."


    After a pause, he added, "I left the medicine in the room. Just make sure he takes it once a day.


    Even though it¡¯s medicine, it''s more or less poisonous, so the fewer pills he takes, the better it is."

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    I stared at him and noticed that his dark eye circles were heavy. He seemed lethargic. He probably


    did not get any sleepst night.


    After casting my eyes down and falling silent for a few seconds, I said, "It''s hard to drive in the


    snow. It also takes more than an hour to get to the city from here. Why don''t you stay and have


    lunch at my ce?"


    In fact, I had asked him toe and treat Munchkin because I wanted to have a chat with him.


    People''s thoughts changed with time. I did not want to see him at first and did not want him to see


    Munchkin. I had even selfishly thought of asking


    Theo not to visit him either so that Munchkin would belong to me forever.


    However, after a period of time, I managed to calm down. I figured that I should not be selfish.


    Thinking about it from his perspective, Mason would b e heartbroken to watch Munchkin grow


    beside me not knowing that he was his father.


    Besides, Theo said that we could let the Lynchese and visit Munchkin from time to time. He


    promised that they would not ask Munchkin back.


    Mason sat on the sofa and looked indifferently at me."


    You¡¯re cooking?"


    I nodded. "I''m cooking. Look after Munchkin for me."


    "Okay."


    He got up and went to Munchkin''s bedroom after agreeing.


    A father would always be worried about his child.


    I got up and went to the kitchen. I grabbed some ingredients from the fridge and nned to make a


    meal.


    As Munchkin was still ill and could only eat in foods, I decided to make in food.


    When the food was cooked, I suddenly wondered if Theo and I should have a kid of our own too.


    Three dishes were done in no time at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I went upstairs to get Munchkin and Mason. When I pushed the door in, I saw Munchkin already


    awake. H e was sitting on the bed talking to Mason.


    I did not know what interesting things Mason had told him but the little guy could not stop cackling.


    However, he had a sore throat, so he coughed while heughed.


    Mason gently stroked his chest to ease his breathing. The doting look on his face could not be


    concealed.


    "It''s time to eat," I spoke, breaking the warm atmosphere between the father and son.


    Although I knew that I should be more generous, I still felt a little upset inside when I saw them


    getting along so well.


    I felt a strong sense of possessiveness toward Munchkin.


    The smile on Mason¡¯s face faded as he got up and carried Munchkin.


    Munchkin wrapped his arms around his neck naturally and looked at me while saying with a smile,"


    Mommy, I asked Mason what does the fox say but he said he didn''t know, so I said if you want to


    know what does the fox say, then I''ll discover it with you. Mason asked me what we were going to


    find out, to which I replied, ''What does the fox say?'' I repeated it twice and he still didn''t get it. It''s so


    hrious."


    Munchkinughed uncontrobly, hence he started coughing again.


    Mason said with a face full of helplessness. "Stopughing. Does your throat not hurt?"


    Although he said it sternly, his tone was a doting one.


    Munchkin stopped coughing and said while looking a t me, "Do you want me to help you find out


    about it?"


    I shook my head with a smile. "I''m smart. I''m not going to y this with you."


    Munchkin''s fever went down and he became a whole lot more energetic. He ate a lot at the dinner


    table.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    After eating, Mason brought him back to his room and waited until he fell asleep beforeing


    downstairs.


    When he was about to leave, I looked at him and hesitated for a moment before saying, "If you''re


    not in a hurry to leave, shall we have a chat?"


    He nodded and sat back down on the sofa.


    I did not n to beat about the bush and went straight to the subject. "When Cecilia left, she hoped


    you would never learn about Munchkin¡¯s existence."


    As soon as I said those words, his gaze turned cold and was interspersed with pain.


    "But now you know." I was much calmer than I thought. ¡°You''re Munchkin¡¯s father, and no one can


    deny that. Not even... Cecilia."


    He did not expect me to say that and was a little surprised. "What do you mean by that?"


    "This child has no blood ties with me. Logically speaking, after Cecilia died, he should¡¯ve been


    ced under your care but I raised him like my own for four years. Humans have feelings, so I hope


    you understand that."


    After a pause, I continued, "Munchkin is fine now. In his understanding, I¡¯m his mother, and if he


    separates


    from me, it''ll cause great pain to him."


    Mason nodded, sort of agreeing with my words.


    I gently sighed. "Theo is your best buddy. I don''t wish t o see you two go your separate ways


    because of Munchkin. Therefore, I hope you¡¯ll listen to me and it''ll be even greater if you can


    agree."


    Mason pursed his lips. "Go on.¡±


    "I agree to let you and Munchkin reunite, but you need to wait until he reaches adulthood at 18. In


    these 18 years, you can meet up with him anytime. If the Lynches can take good care of him, then


    I''ll agree to let him stay over at the Lynches'' residence during holidays."


    He was stunned as though he did not expect me to suddenly say this. My concession came as an


    even bigger surprise to him.


    After a long time, he said, "Are you serious?"


    I nodded. "I didn¡¯t make this decision because of you but Theo. I don''t want him to break off this


    many years of brotherly rtionship with you. I''m making such a concession because I hope you


    two will go back to being how you were back then without any conflict between you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He seemed a little shocked. After falling silent for quite some time, he said, "Thank you."


    Men were reticent beings. Though they had many things to say, it all summed up to only a ''thank


    you''.


    I cast my eyes down, not feeling too much emotion.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I resent you when ites to Cecilia. Although I have no idea how


    much you love Cecilia, I can at least tell that you love Munchkin. In my opinion, there''s nothing


    wrong with having another person to love Munchkin."


    Mason nodded. "Now that you''ve made this concession, can I take Munchkin on a trip to South


    Vasetine? Of course, I''m not taking him back to reunite with his family. I just want to take him back


    to take a look because I once promised Cecilia that I''d take her to South Vasetine."


    I frowned, feeling a little suffocated inside. "For how long?"


    "Just three days," Mason replied very quickly.


    After hesitating for a very long time, I nodded. "I hope you''ll keep your words."


    Mason nodded. "I just need three days."


    I could not keep Munchkin by my side forever. He would grow up one day and have a life of his


    own. It seemed like I needed to adapt to it as soon as possible.


    After sending Mason away, I went to Munchkin''s bedroom.


    I sat beside his bed to look at him and felt a little stuffy inside.


    How great would it be if time could freeze him at this


    age forever?


    ''My child, could you please grow up slower?''


    As Theo had proposed to me at Cassey''s wedding, coupled with the fact that I had a great time


    talking to many prominent figures at the banquet after the wedding ceremony, I was now officially a


    celebrity of sorts in Whaldorf City.


    When Cassey called me, I was hugging Munchkin to sleep.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    As soon as I answered the call, Cassey spoke anxiously on the other side, "Wanda, I found the box


    you told me to find. Well, I didn''t find it. I just asked her and she gave it to me. I''ll post it to youter."


    Afraid that I would wake Munchkin up, I got up and went out of the bedroom.


    I leaned on the railing and said softly, "Thank you."


    She clicked her tongue. "Why are you thanking me? You''re treating me like a stranger."


    I smiled. "I have to thank you when I need to."


    With nothing left to say, we were supposed to hang up but Cassey did not look like she intended to


    hang up. I guessed she had something else to say to me.


    Sure enough, she hesitated and said, "I''ve thought about it and figured that I should tell you


    something."


    I nodded. "Go ahead."


    After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Theo and Matthew fought at the wedding banquet. Caleb


    told m e that Matthew had said something to Theo, which made him angry. That''s why he started


    the fight."


    I recalled that after I changed my clothes and went downstairs, Theo started acting a little strangely


    and was constantly drinking. It turned out that Matthew had said something unpleasant to him while


    I was upstairs changing.


    Seeing that I had not said anything, Cassey asked," Are you still there, Wanda?¡±


    "I''m here."


    Now that I had learned about this, I thought it was not necessary to discuss it more with Cassey. I


    asked," Where do you and Caleb n to go for your honeymoon?"


    Cassey chuckled. "We''ve discussed it and n to go to the Maldives."


    "It''s a nice ce to have your honeymoon."


    When I heard movementsing from Munchkin''s bedroom, I hastily said, "Be careful when you''re


    there.


    I think Munchkin''s awake. Let''s talk some other time."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I walked into Munchkin''s bedroom.


    He sat on the bed and was reaching for the cup on the bedside table. I quickly ran over. "I¡¯ll get it for


    you."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After feeding him water, I touched his forehead. "Do you still feel unwell anywhere?"


    Munchkin lifted both of his arms. "I don''t have energy i n my body." "It¡¯s normal when you''ve caught


    a cold." I kissed his forehead. "You''ll be running around in no time when you recover."


    Munchkin looked up at me with dazzling eyes. "Can I have a burger when I recover?"


    "Sure.¡± I dotingly touched his nose. "You can have whatever you want when you recover."


    His eyes grew brighter as he requested more. "What about toys? Can I have whatever I want?"


    I looked powerless. "You caught a cold because you y too much. Quickly lie down and sleep a


    while more."


    "I don''t want to sleep anymore, Mommy." Munchkin pouted. "I''m wide awake now."


    I raised my eyebrows. "What do you want to do, then?"


    "Can I get out of bed?" Munchkin asked carefully.


    I nodded with a smile. "Sure you can."


    He was over the moon and lifted the covers, moving his body to get out of bed.


    Although he no longer had a fever, he was still unwell and did not have energy. Afraid that he would


    fall, I held his hand tightly.


    After going downstairs, Munchkin nestled on the sofa watching TV while I apanied him.


    However, I was not interested in watching children¡¯s shows, so I started daydreaming after a few


    minutes.


    I was thinking about the things Matthew could have said to Theo. What could he possibly have said


    to make the usually calm Theo angry?


    After watching TV for almost an hour, Munchkin started getting sleepy again.


    I was about to carry him back to the bedroom when Liz called me.


    I answered the phone and her crisp voice was heard." Are you free toe out now, Wanda? Can


    we talk?"


    She sounded quite anxious to discuss something with me. Looking at the drowsy Munchkin on the


    sofa, I sighed helplessly. ¡°I''m sorry, Liz. I can''t go out right now."


    "I''ll talk to you on the phone then."


    Liz sounded even more anxious now.


    "Theo bought several of Zimmer Corporations'' shares from the shareholders and gathered the


    media to suppress Matthew on the grounds that he¡¯s destroying a marriage. The remaining


    shareholders are very unhappy with him. If this goes on, Zimmer Corporations may have to undergo


    a change in ownership. Can I know why Theo is driving Matthew t o the edge?"


    If it was really like what she said, Zimmer Corporations and Matthew were not doing so well.


    I sighed softly and said, "Why don''t you ask Matthew what he said to Theo during Cassey and


    Caleb''s


    wedding?"


    On the other end of the call, Liz fell silent for a very long time before saying, "Wanda, Grant


    Corporation started from scratch in Salt City, so when it expanded t o Whaldorf City, it already had a


    solid financial foundation. No matter how much loss is incurred, Theo is able to afford it. But it¡¯s a


    different story for Zimmer Corporations. When Matthew took over Zimmer Corporations, the entire


    industry was already hanging by a thread. Although there has been pretty good progress in recent


    years, it''s hard for it to stand this vicious blow from Theo this time."


    After a pause, she continued, "I hope you can beg him t o put an end to this for me. He loves you so


    much and will definitely agree if you beg him."


    I pursed my lips, feeling a little displeased inside. I held back my emotions and asked, "Did Matthew


    ask you to say that to me?"


    "Are you mad?" She returned with another question, seemingly quite emotional too.


    I hummed. "A little."


    Liz sighed. "Wanda, Matthew is my fiance and my child''s father. I have to help him, and I need to


    beg you to help him. I¡¯ll take on your anger."


    Her words seemed logical, but it was logical only fro her perspective, i


    I pursed my lips and said, "There must be a reason why Theo is suddenlyshing out, Liz. You can


    ask


    Matthew why. I have noments about you helping Matthew, but you must know that Theo is my


    husband too. Right now, he needs to vent out his anger. If I beg him to let Matthew go, who will take


    care of his feelings?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Whether it''s Matthew or Zimmer Corporations, I''ll not interfere anymore.


    If you truly treat me as a friend, then stop using our friendship to guilt me into doing something.


    Besides, it¡¯s really inappropriate for us women to interfere in men''s battles."


    I hung up straight away after saying that.


    I looked at Munchkin on the sofa. He had already fallen asleep.


    I picked him up and brought him back to the bedroom.


    Too many things had happenedtely, which put me i n no mood to study. Fortunately, there was


    still a long period of time before the test so I had plenty of time to readjust myself.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Theo drank a lot of winest night and after working all day, he looked extremely worn out when he


    came home at night.


    When he saw me standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in a daze, he walked behind me


    and took me into his arms. He asked in a warm and tender voice, "Why didn¡¯t you give me a call


    when I wasn¡¯t home yet even at such ate hour?"


    Hearing the me in his tone, Iughed. "You¡¯ve been very busytely. I was worried that I''d disturb


    you."


    I turned around and saw the stubble on his chin. My heart sank a little.


    He was truly too busy and too tired.


    "Nothing is more important than you," Theo kissed my cheek as he said.


    I felt a gush of warmth in my heart. "What do you want to have for tonight? I''ll cook for you."


    Theo chuckled. "Maybe I should do it."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Are you saying that my cooking skills are bad?" "I wouldn''t dare." He would


    not dare? That meant that my cooking skills were indeed bad yet he dared not say it.


    I red at him and struggled out of his embrace." Remember to keep it in. Munchkin is ill."


    "When did Mason leave?¡± Theo asked.


    Keith had definitely informed him about Munchkin catching a cold and Mason dropping by. Hence, I


    was not surprised that he knew.


    "He left after lunch." I went to the living room to pour a ss of water and put it in his hands.


    Theo finished drinking the water and said with a smile, "What a thoughtful wife."


    I pursed my lips and wondered if I should ask him about Matthew.


    Seeing that I was in a bad mood, Theo held my hand and asked with a smile, "Why aren''t you


    happy?"


    I looked up at him. "I saw on the news that you¡¯ve acquired a lot of shares from many shareholders


    of Zimmer Corporations. Are you trying to cooperate with Zimmer Corporations?"


    How could acquiring apany¡¯s shares mean that one wanted cooperation? It could only mean


    annexing.


    I cursed myself inwardly for being foolish as soon as I asked the question.


    Actually, even if I did not ask the foolish question, Theo''s keen insight alone was enough for him to


    realize what I truly wanted to ask.


    As expected, his expression sank. "Did someone say something to you?"


    As soon as he said that, he realized that his tone was a little too heavy. He quickly salvaged the


    situation. "I''ll handle the business. You don¡¯t have to worry, okay?"


    Although he had tried his best to soften his tone, I could still hear the coldness in his voice.


    He did not want me to get involved. This was between them as men. He had his own ways of


    dealing with it. This was what he was trying to say.


    I cast my eyes down and looked at my toes. "Okay."


    Theo lowered his head to kiss my forehead and said gently, "I''ll go and cook."


    "Okay."


    Not long after he walked into the kitchen, he came out again to answer a call.


    When I saw him rushing upstairs in a hurry, I knew that there was something urgent he needed to


    do.


    I sighed softly and walked into the kitchen.


    Theo would forget the time when he was buried in work, hence I fixed some sandwiches so it would


    be easier for him to eat as he worked.


    I went upstairs with the sandwiches and got to the door of the study. I heard Theo speaking.


    The door of the study was ajar, and he was talking on the phone.


    Unsure what was said on the other side of the phone, h e suddenly clenched the pen in his hand


    and stabbed i t hard at the table. As if once was not enough, he continued stabbing a few times,


    obviously holding back the anger in his heart.


    "Are you done talking?" he asked coldly.


    "How are we considered best friends? You don''t know a thing about business so mind your own


    affairs."


    He hung up after saying that.


    I could see the viciousness on his face and felt my heart turn slightly cold.


    I had not seen this frightening side of Theo for many years.


    After scribbling a few words on the paper, he suddenly hurled the pen away. His movements were s


    o big that he knocked off a ss beside him.


    His expression did not change as he picked up the cup. He slowly and methodically drew out


    tissues to dry the water on the table.


    At this point, he had gone back to being the calm Theo.


    He had been in the business field for many years and was no longer the Theo who wore his


    emotions on his face.


    I cast my eyes down and lifted my hand to knock on


    the door.


    Theo raised his head. When he saw me standing at the door, the viciousness on his face vanished


    completely and he said with a slight smile, "I''m sorry, I totally forgot about cooking."


    "It''s alright." I walked over and put the te on the desk. "I made sandwiches. Just make do and


    have some."


    He let out a tender smile. He then picked a sandwich u p and ate it elegantly.


    When I saw the water on his table that had not beenpletely wiped dry, I drew out a few tissues


    and wiped it again. "How''s Quinn doing?"


    Speaking of which, Quinn was Matthew¡¯s stepmother, so she was considered to be Theo and


    Matthew''s rtive to a certain extent.


    Theo nodded faintly. "She should be okay."


    My gaze fell on a document on the desk and I froze.


    It was a business n to acquire Zimmer Corporations, and it was drafted two years ago.


    However, why did it take him so long to sign it now?


    The water had sshed on it a little and some of the words were smudged. I pointed at it. "What


    should we do with this?"


    Theo was nonchnt about it. "I have another copy."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I pursed my lips and did not ask any questions.


    When he was done eating the sandwich, I asked with a smile, "Is it delicious?¡±


    He nodded. "So delicious."


    Having said that, he hugged my waist and kissed me o n the cheek. "Keith told me that Susan is


    getting discharged. Let¡¯s go over tomorrow and have a look."


    It was rare that he remembered these trivial matters. I nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    When I remembered that his vasectomy procedure had not been reversed, I quickly said, "Just in


    time to reverse the procedure."


    He pursed his lips slightly. "What procedure?"


    "Stop pretending."


    I looked helplessly at him. "Some things always have t o pass. I''ve thought about it. Munchkin


    belongs to the Lynches, after all. Besides, I talked to Mason today and he agreed to let us continue


    to raise Munchkin. And I agreed to let him visit Munchkin anytime. During holidays, Munchkin can


    also go on a vacation at the Lynches'' residence for a period of time if thesituation allows."


    Theo was a little stunned. "You agreed to it?"


    I nodded. "He is Munchkin''s father, after all. I have no right to stop him. Besides, he''ll definitely fight


    for Munchkin¡¯s custody if I don¡¯t agree. It''s also time for u s to have a child of our own."


    I clearly noticed his body going stiff for a moment. He embraced me and said with a smile, "Alright,


    I''ll reverse it."


    There was finally something worth being happy about during this period of time.


    As for Matthew''s affair, I figured perhaps it was best if I did not interfere.


    After going downstairs and seeing Munchkin hugging Snowy on the sofa, I walked over and asked


    him with a smile, "Are you hungry?"


    Munchkin nodded. "I am."


    I rubbed his head and walked toward the kitchen. " Wait a while, I''ll grab you a sandwich."


    Munchkin was not a picky eater, so he did not protest even when the food was in.


    After eating, he asked about Theo.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Knowing that Theo hade back, Munchkin wanted to see him.


    I embraced him and said helplessly, "Theo has a lot to dotely. Try not to disturb him."


    Munchkin agreed obediently. "Mommy, Theo seems to have never-ending work to do. He sounds


    like he''s having a hard time."


    I smiled slightly. "If he wants to stand out above the crowds, then he¡¯ll have to endure the hardships


    that ordinary people can''t."


    Munchkin partly understood. "Then I must be able to endure hardships as well."


    After watching TV in the living room for half an hour, I was just about to take Munchkin upstairs


    when the bodyguard informed me that Liz was here.


    I was not expecting her, but now that she was already here, I could not chase her away. I had no


    choice but t o receive her.


    However, she did not give me the chance to receive her at all as she started shouting angrily as


    soon as she entered the vi. "Wanda Lane, I thought you were trying to help Matthew by giving


    him a lump sum of money but you were only trying to ruin him! How can


    you be so ungrateful?"


    It seemed like her English had improved now that she was speaking it so fluently.


    In the face of her unfounded usations, I gently sighed. ¡°Can you please clear things up so we


    canmunicate?"


    "Sure." She gnashed her teeth. "Let me clear things up for you now."


    "The money you gave Matthew came from the many years of profits of thepany under your


    name, right? But now Theo is saying that Matthew stole the money from Grant Corporation and the


    media is wildly reporting about it, causing Zimmer Corporations'' stocks to fall off a cliff. It isn''t a


    question about whether Zimmer Corporations can afford this or not but the stolen funds couldnd


    Matthew in jail." Liz grew more and more emotional as she spoke.


    I frowned. "Are you sure this is Theo''s doing?¡±


    "Who else?" Liz sneered. "Both of you sure are apassionate couple, huh? One pretending to


    be the good guy while the other is the bad guy. You don''t seem to go easy on your strikes, huh?"


    There was too much informationing in at once that my mind had no time to react at all.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "I¡¯ll give you an exnation for this."


    After sending her away, I went upstairs to the study.


    Theo was smoking, and smoke filled the room. It smelled somewhat pungent.


    I walked behind him and said, "It''s almost 11 now. Don¡¯t you want to take a rest?"


    He did not say anything. With his long, straight back facing me, he looked cold and distant.


    His gaze fell on the table. It was the same acquisition contract.


    After a long silence, I said in a muffled voice, "I gave Matthew the money. I owe him my life. He


    wouldn''t have taken the money if it were any other time but the money is crucial to him now that


    Zimmer Corporations is in trouble. After he took it, we no longer owed each other anything."


    His body stiffened slightly, and the cigarette between his fingers was smoldering. The smoke that


    permeated the air made one choke up.


    "If you me me for not discussing this with you, then that¡¯s my fault, not Zimmer Corporations''."


    I hesitated for a long time before saying, "Theo, if you intend to acquire Zimmer Corporations


    because of this, then that¡¯s really a bad idea. You can¡¯t put him in a desperate situation after I


    returned his favor."


    "I¡¯m putting him in a desperate situation?" Theo stood up and turned around to face me, his gaze


    dark and deep. "I''ll tell you today that I am not the one who is putting him in a desperate situation.


    He walked into it


    himself."


    I frowned. "Didn''t we agree to leave the past behind, Theo? Let''s go on with our lives from now on."


    Honestly, I did not understand why he wanted to drive Matthew to the edge.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo took a deep breath, and his dark eyes fell on my face. They were tinged with coldness. "Who


    came just now?"


    He walked toward me step by step, and there seemed t o be a sullen air enveloping me. "Or did


    Matthew call you to whine about it?"


    He looked a little terrifying like this, so I stepped back instinctively to avoid him. "Can you not be like


    thi, Theo?"

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Theo forced me to the wall, and his hand went into my pocket.


    Thest call on my phone history was from Liz, and I had saved her contact details. As soon as


    Theo saw her name, he knew it all.


    "You¡¯ve never had your guard up against her." Theo looked at me and sneered. "Are you nning to


    be best buddies with her?"


    There were hidden implications in his words. I looked up at him a little incredulously. "What makes


    you think so?"


    A gush of anger rushed to my head, and my tone became a little harsh. "I¡¯m not like you. I have my


    principles and a limit as to how far I can go when doing something."


    Theo¡¯s gaze grew stern. "Are you saying that I have no principles? That I''m ruthless and


    unscrupulous?"


    I knew that my words were hurtful, and humans were most afraid of having their scars uncovered.


    Even so, I still said it.


    However, this version of Theo terrified me a little.


    Bang! Theo became furious. The anger that he had been suppressing inside of him finally erupted.


    He smashed the phone in his hand on the wall and it shattered into pieces.


    I had never witnessed such monstrous rage from him. It was a rage that could swallow a person up.


    I was a little stunned and looked dazedly at his vicious -looking face.


    For a moment, I thought he was going to hit me but he did not.


    He merely said, "You and Matthew will stop keeping i n touch. You''re not to interfere in anything


    rted to him and you''ll not have any more contact with Liz either."


    Even a man with the best manners would lose it all when he exploded in rage.


    Theo¡¯s emotions were forced out of him after holding back time and again. He was being consumed


    by it now.


    I understood and even sympathized with him, but I still felt sad.


    However, I did not choose to argue with him, leave home, or wail loudly, eager to tell the world that


    we would go our separate ways from now on. At this age, all breakdowns and emotions should be


    dealt with silently.


    I left in silence and took Munchkin to his room.


    We did not see each other again that night.


    It was best to try not to touch a subject when both parties were in a bad mood.


    I did not sleep until thetter part of the night.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I did not move when Theo pushed the door in.


    He walked up to the bed and called out to me a few times.


    Seeing that I did not respond, he said, "I''m sorry."


    I remained still until he left.


    It was almost noon when I woke up the next day. Munchkin was still sleeping because he was ill. I


    got u p and left the room.


    I went to the bathroom on the first floor to wash up. Right then, Keith brought a middle-aged woman


    in.


    He said that this was the new nanny, Caroline. I nodded to her. "Hello."


    Keith gave Caroline a few instructions and they each went about their own business.


    Not long after that, Munchkin woke up and came downstairs. After watching him wash up by


    himself, I nodded dly. "You¡¯re such a good boy, Munchkin."


    Munchkin hugged my thighs and acted like a spoiled baby. "Mommy, it¡¯s noon now. Do I not have to


    go to kindergarten today too?"

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    I looked helplessly at him. "No. You just need to stay at home and rest for the next few days.¡±


    "Yay!¡± Munchkin cheered.


    He looked a lot more energetic than yesterday, which put me at ease greatly.


    The nanny was making lunch, and Munchkin was ying with Snowy in his arms on the carpet in


    the living room.


    I watched them for a moment and got up to go back to my room.


    The nanny happened to be walking out of the kitchen. When she saw that I was going upstairs, she


    quickly asked, "Do you want to have your lunch upstairs, Ma''am?"


    I stopped in my tracks and turned around to look at her, saying with a small smile, "I''lle down in


    a while.¡±


    When I got back to my room, I sat in front of the dressing table and looked at myself in the mirror.


    Without realizing it, the hair that I had kept long for several years had already reached my waist. I


    always liked keeping my hair shoulder-length and short in m y university days. Cecilia said that if


    someone wanted


    to confess to me, I should tell them to wait until my hair got to my waist.


    My hair would always be that length. Those who heard my answer when they confessed to me


    would know what I meant by that.


    Iughed when I thought about the past. There were some things that were hrious in the past yet


    heartwarming when looked back upon today.


    When I heard the door opening, I thought Caroline was here to ask me to go down and have lunch.


    I turned around and was just about to speak when I saw that it was Theo. I froze.


    What we had in the studyst night was considered a fight. My heart was torn thinking about how I


    should face him.


    Theo walked up behind me and I turned around to look in the mirror.


    His big hands rested on my shoulders and I lowered m y head, falling silent for a very long time


    before asking, "Why did youe back?"


    "Didn''t we agree to go visit Susan today?" His gaze was tender, and the icy look in his eyesst


    night was nonexistent.


    If he had not reminded me, I would have forgotten that we had agreed to go visit Susan today.


    I pursed my lips and took out a headband from the drawer. I then slowlybed my hair into a bun.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The atmosphere was even more silent, and I grew a little agitated.


    I hated arguing with Theo so much because I did not know what to do every time after we fought.


    "Do you want to put on makeup?" Theo asked softly.


    He was making things less awkward for me. Normally, others would amodate him, but now


    that he had put his ego down, I should not just remain silent.


    I shook my head. "It''s too much trouble."


    Having said that, I took a lighter-colored lipstick.


    We were not going somewhere grand, so a lipstick should do the trick. Putting on makeup was too


    timeconsuming, and I had to remove it when I came home too.


    When I was done putting on the lipstick, he looked at me in the mirror and said with a smile, "You


    look great."


    I smiled slightly and got up to go to the cloakroom.


    When I went downstairs, Caroline had just finished making lunch.


    Theo had not eaten yet, but after having just sat down and taken a few bites, his phone rang.


    His phone was right beside him and I could see who was calling him after a nce.


    It was Keith, so it could only mean that there were urgent matters in thepany waiting for him to


    handle.


    Theo picked up the phone and said ndly, "I have to take this."


    Having said that, he walked to the door of the dining room and answered the call.


    There were a lot of jargoning out of his mouth, which I could not fullyprehend. 1


    However, there was one thing I was certain of. He was nning to acquire Zimmer Corporations.


    He was not going to take the risk and annex it in one go. It was a safe and gradual annexation.


    I looked at the food on my te and lost my appetite. When I got up, the chair shifted and made a


    rather loud noise.


    He looked back and saw that I had no ns of eating anymore. He came over to ask with a frown,


    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like the food?"


    Caroline heard what he said and felt a little anxious and uneasy.


    If I was not happy with her dishes, then this would be her first andst day at work.


    I nced at Caroline and shook my head at Theo. "I''m not hungry."


    I could not meddle in his and Matthew''s battle anymore.


    The money that I gave Matthew was enough to infuriate Theo.


    If I continued to meddle in this, then it would infuriate him further, causing him to resort to even


    crueler means.


    I went upstairs and grabbed a pendant that I had long prepared to give Susan¡¯s child. I then went


    out the door with Theo.


    This pendant was supposed to be given to the child when he was one month old, but Tyler said that


    winter in Whaldorf City was too cold so he had no intention o f throwing the child a party. Hence,


    they settled on just having a simple meal together as a family.


    After getting in the car, Theo handed me a gift bag. I opened it up to take a look. It was a phone


    box.


    "It¡¯s thetest edition." Theo smiled and said, "Open it and see if you like it."


    He had smashed my phonest night, so this was consideredpensation from him.


    I pursed my lips and took out the phone box before unboxing it. It was a new phone that was in


    whitesimple and stylish.


    After inserting the SIM card, I put the phone in my purse.


    We did not say anything else on the way there. Both of us were quiet.


    Tyler had bought Susan a duplex apartment in the city center. From the floor-to-ceiling window, one


    could see the entire view of Whaldorf City.


    He also hired a few caretakers to take care of Susan and the child. He was thoughtful enough when


    it came to things that money could solve.


    Susan was recuperating, so it was not convenient for her to get out of bed. Theo and I were led


    straight into the bedroom by a caretaker.


    In the warm house, Susan was wrapped firmly in thick pajamas. Herplexion was no better than


    the time she had just delivered the baby.


    When she saw me, she seemed to have finally squeezed out a long-awaited smile. "Have you


    eaten?"


    I nodded. "Why have you lost so much weight?"


    She looked even thinner now than when she had just delivered.


    Susan helplessly smiled. "Such a big child hase out of my body. It''s normal for me to look thin."


    She ordered the caretaker to make us tea after saying that.


    I did not see the child in the bedroom and asked," Where¡¯s the child?"


    "He¡¯s sleeping in the incubator in the nursery.¡± Susan let out a slightly bitter smile. "He was in such


    a rush toe out that he isn''t healthy enough, so he needs to stay in the incubator longer."


    I felt sorry for her and her baby. Iforted her, saying, "Munchkin was delivered prematurely too.


    Just take it slow. He''ll get better."


    Theo was not close to Susan and coupled with the fact that he was an adult man, he could only sit


    on one side and watch us chat.


    Susan and I had just exchanged a few sentences but his phone had already rung thrice during the


    time. He had no ns of answering them and hung up on every call.


    Susan was worried that he would be bored and said," I''m not sure if you''ve seen a newborn baby


    before, Mr. Grant. Since you have nothing to do anyway, why don¡¯t you go upstairs to see the baby?


    When Wanda gives birthter, you won''t feel so flustered when you see the fragile little thing."


    Theo looked at me and stood up, saying, "Alright, then."


    After he left, Susan asked me softly, "Did you have a fight?" "No." I squeezed a smile. "Why?"

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Susan sighed softly. "The spectator sees more of the game. Mr. Grant has been getting so many


    calls and didn''t answer any of them but you didn''t even ask him anything. You must be fighting."


    Was this considered fighting?


    I shook my head. "I don''t know if we¡¯re fighting or not, but we¡¯re both somewhat ufortable with


    each other right now."


    Susan helplessly smiled and said no more.


    After talking to Susan for a while more, Theo and I said our goodbyes after seeing that it was


    gettingte.


    After getting into the car and buckling up our seatbelts, I said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Go to the hospital?" Theo frowned. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    I pursed my lips. "We''ll go and get the procedure reversed."


    Dying it for too long would not be good for him. As long as he did not reverse the procedure, I


    would keep thinking about it.


    He was a little stunned but did not say much about it and drove to the hospital.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Theo learned that I had made an appointment beforehand.


    He looked conflicted but did not say anything to me.


    When he entered the operating theater, Keith gave him a call.


    I was not supposed to answer his call without his permission, but because Keith had called too


    many times, I was worried that it was about an urgent matter. Hence, I answered it.


    Before I could say anything, Keith said first, "Mr. Grant, someone is already investigating Zimmer


    Corporations. If everything goes ording to n, Zimmer Corporations will be temporarily closed


    for a period of time. Do you still think it is necessary to release the video of Mr. Zimmer¡¯s mother to


    the media?"


    I frowned. "What video?"


    "Mrs. Grant?" Keith was a little shocked. He probably did not expect me to be the one to answer the


    phone.


    "What video?" I repeated.


    Keith fell silent for a long time. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Grant."


    I understood if he could not tell me, but there were things that I must say to him. "He''s not able to


    come to the phone for a while, that''s why I¡¯m answering it."


    After a pause, I continued, "Keith, I¡¯m in no position to interfere with Theo and Matthew¡¯s battle. But


    you''ve been with Theo for so many years and have a say when ites to work. You know what


    the repercussions are if he drives Zimmer Corporations to the edge. Abolishing a business is taboo


    among businessmen. He didn''t rely on his own abilities to achieve what he has achieved in


    Whaldorf City today. There''s also the approval of the presidents from various industries."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was normal to have arguments in the business world, but everybody knew that being too ruthless


    would raise concerns with one''s allies for fear that they would be treated the same way one day.


    Hence, n o one was brave enough to destroy one another.


    Keith fell silent for a moment and said, "Thanks for the reminder, Mrs. Grant."


    After hanging up the phone, I sat on the chair in the corridor in a daze.


    Theo''s anger began during Cassey''s wedding banquet. What exactly did Matthew tell him to


    infuriate him so much that he was bent on destroying him?


    However, I could not find the answer to this question n o matter how hard I thought.


    When the procedure was done, Theo came out of the operating room with a sullen face. It was hard


    to read his emotions.


    He let out a smile when he saw me.


    I held his hand and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    He smiled. "What will you do if I say it does?"


    I smiled and nted a kiss on his lips. "Will this do?"


    The doctor walked over and said, "Lome back for a check-up in a week. Try and hold back any kind


    of sexual activities for a month as it''ll affect the recovery process."


    I nodded at him. "Thank you, Doctor."


    We stayed another half an hour in the hospital to make sure that Theo was not suffering from any


    side effects before leaving.


    When we got back to the vi, the sky had already turned dark.


    After eating dinner, I received a call from Cassey.


    She said, "I forgot to send you the box because I had things to do yesterday."


    After a pause, she continued, "I want to ask you out for a walk. Are you free?"


    I could tell that she was in a bad mood and agreed." Send me your location."


    Theo was working in the study. I went upstairs and into the study. I saw him reading his files, so I


    sat down on the sofa so as to not interrupt him.


    "Do you have things to say to me?" He noticed me, of course.


    I nodded. "Cassey asked me out for a walk."


    Theo closed the file in his hands and got up while saying, "I''ll go with you."


    I frowned. "You still have many things to do. I can go b y myself. You just finished your operation


    and shouldn¡¯t move around."


    He pursed his lips slightly and asked after a while," How long will it take for you toe back?"


    Cassey was a newlywed, and her bad mood probably stemmed from a conflict with Caleb, so I


    replied, "I''m not sure."


    Theo pursed his lips. "Send me your location after this and I''ll go pick you up in an hour."


    He was only allowing me to go out for an hour. I opened my mouth to protest but he gave me no


    chance to speak. He sighed and said, "I''ll be worried if you go out for too long."


    Since he had said so, I had no choice but to agree.


    I went downstairs, grabbed my keys, and went out.


    Cassey asked me to meet in a bar, which was under her name.


    There were not too many people in the bar at this hour. As soon as I entered the bar, the waiter


    came over. "Ms. Lane,e with me."


    I was a little stunned and followed him.


    The second floor of the bar was full of cubicles. Cassey was sitting in one of them, drinking wine


    alone.


    I frowned and walked over to snatch the wine ss from her. I then ordered the waiter to bring over


    a ss of warm milk.


    Cassey held her chin and saidzily, "I''m at a bar but you want me to drink warm milk? You must be


    joking with me."


    I nced at her belly and said with a sullen expression, "Why are you drinking when you''re


    pregnant? Did you hit your head or something?¡±


    "But I''m upset." Cassey looked at the girls dancing on the stage on the first floor. "I should drink


    when I¡¯m upset."


    Her tone sounded bitter, I could tell. I felt a little sorry for her. "Why are you upset? Did you argue


    with


    Caleb?"


    Cassey smacked the table lightly and said to me," Wanda, have you ever heard of parents who


    insist on staying with their son after he''s married?"


    I answered honestly, "Theo and I don''t have parents. When Grandma was still around, she would


    stay in the mountains most of the time, so I don''t really know much about this."


    She smiled a little sarcastically. "Sure enough, there are just so many terrible things in life. I wouldn''t


    have gotten married if I had known."


    She was pregnant, so the slightest thing that did not g o as well as she wanted would trigger a


    negative


    response in her toward her marriage and future.


    I sighed softly and persuaded her, saying, "Perhaps they just want to stay and take care of you.


    You''re pregnant, after all. You need someone to look after you."


    Cassey merely sneered, seemingly disagreeing with m y words.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    At this moment, the attendant brought a ss of warm milk. I pushed the ss to Cassey, only to


    have i t pushed back to me. "I''ve long been weaned.¡±


    U H


    Hernguid demeanor made me so mad. I red at her and said, "You''re not allowed to drink


    anymore.¡±


    "Okay." Cassey looked innocent. "I''m in a bad mood. If I don''t drink alcohol when I''m in a bar, then


    what should I drink?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I pursed my lips and looked at the waiter. "Give her a ss of watermelon juice."


    Cassey was stunned. "How did you know I like drinking watermelon juice?"


    "I saw you drinking it several times," I replied.


    "What a pity." Cassey sighed. "How great would it be if you were a man? I wouldn''t have to marry


    Caleb, then."


    I sneered and said without mercy, "Even if I were a man, you¡¯re not the type that I like either."


    "Bah!¡± Cassey became angry suddenly. "Even if I¡¯m your type, I still won¡¯t like you."


    "Who was the one who said just now that she wouldn''t have to marry Caleb if I were a man?"


    Cassey''s mood was slightly better after we bickered with each other.


    I looked downstairs and froze when I saw a familiar figure.


    Cassey saw me constantly looking downstairs and looked over curiously as well. "What are you


    looking a t?"


    "Thedy sitting at the card table looks a little familiar." I pointed it out to her.


    "Oh?" Cassey was nonchnt at first, but after looking in the direction for two minutes, her


    expression grew serious. "If you look closely at the man sitting beside her, you''ll find him even more


    familiar."


    The man had his back facing us. After what she said, I started looking closely as well.


    "Tyler?" It was hard for me to recognize.


    Cassey shrugged. "Your brother is still such a yer."


    I took another look at the familiar-lookingdy and finally knew who she was. It turned out it was


    Sara.


    My expression sank. "What is he doing with that woman?"


    Cassey shrugged, looking a little used to it. "It''s all too normal to seedies beside a yer like


    Tyler, not to mention a hot one who offers herself to him. Don''t worry. He''ll change when he''s sick of


    her."


    I had a very poor impression of Sara on the night Susan was about to deliver.


    Although I hated her, Tyler insisted on messing around with her. I had no way of stopping him.


    I was only worried about Susan. I had a feeling that Sara had a lot to do with why she had lost so


    much weight after giving birth.


    Cassey saw me stand up and quickly pressed me down. "What are you going to do, Missy?¡±


    "Do you know when men are most well-behaved? It''s when they¡¯re in a photo hanging on a wall.


    You can stop him this time but can you stop him the next time?¡±


    Cassey sighed and continued, "Listen to me and just let him be."


    When I saw them embracing each other intimately on the first floor, I felt tremendously suffocated.


    "I¡¯m afraid he''ll regret itter."


    The waiter brought a ss of watermelon juice over. Cassey picked up the ss and took a sip


    while saying in delight, "I think what you should be most worried about now is Susan taking the child


    and leaving once and for all. You once thought about leaving when Theo couldn''t leave Cindy back


    then, so why won''t Susan? Once she has been hurt and disappointed enough, she''ll most likely


    take the child and leave for good."

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    I nodded. "It''s because I know this might happen that I want to remind Tyler about it.¡±


    "You can never wake up someone who''s pretending to be asleep."


    Cassey sneered. "I suggest building a better rtionship with Susan from now on. When she wants


    to leave one day, give her a hand. You just need t o know where she''s taking the child to. As for


    Tyler, that scumbag, you¡¯d better teach him a good lesson so he''ll learn."


    I looked sideways at her. "You don''t say. I want to do that too."


    Cassey gritted her mrs. "If Caleb keeps making me feel so aggrieved, then I¡¯ll take the child and


    leave. I have nothing but money. I can live a great life with my child no matter where I go."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I was a little speechless, not knowing how to advise her.


    Thisdy had such a different character than mine, hence our ways of handling something differed


    greatly. She might not listen to me even if I advised her.


    Seeing that Tyler and Sara were about to leave, I got u


    p and said, "No way, I must go and gross her out."


    I rushed downstairs after saying that.


    I walked up behind Tyler and heard Sara speaking to him in a soft, sweet voice, "Ty, why don''t you


    come over to my ce tonight as well? I''ll satisfy your desires."


    I never would have thought that the once innocentlooking girl would turn into someone so


    disgusting.


    "Excuse me." I pushed Sara away and took Tyler¡¯s arm.


    "Are you craz-" Sara was just about to curse me when she recognized me and quickly put on a


    smile. "It''s you, Ms. Lane."


    I looked indifferently at her and smiled at Tyler. "Let''s have a drink, Tyler?"


    Tyler nodded. "Sure."


    I quickly pulled him upstairs and felt Sara following behind us. I stopped in my tracks, turned


    around, and said to her with a nk expression, "Sara, I don''t think it¡¯s convenient for you toe


    with us. Do you want to take a cab back yourself or should I get a ride for you?"


    She was stunned, and her countenance was a little dark. She looked at Tyler and said aggrievedly,


    "Ty, I don''t wanna go."


    Tyler frowned. "Why don''t you go back by yourself first?¡±


    Sara refused to give up and put up the final struggle." But Ty, I haven''t yed-"


    "Ms. Sara," I cut her off. "My brother and I have things t o say to each other. Are you really sure you


    want to hear it?"


    Sara¡¯s countenance darkened even more. She looked aggrievedly at Tyler for a moment before


    saying," Remember to call meter, then, Ty."


    Tyler nodded coldly. "Alright."


    He nodded!


    I had a strong urge to kick his head like a ser ball! 1


    When Sara left, I let go of Ty''s arms and trotted upstairs.


    "Wanda!¡± Tyler quickly chased after me.


    After sitting down, I looked at Tyler and said without a single expression on my face.


    "You¡¯re something, aren''t you? Sara is still recuperating and you''re already messing with another


    woman herete at night. Sara has given you a son. She deserves some credit. 3


    "Now that she''s recuperating in bed, don''t you at least know how to put on a show? If you like being


    a


    yboy so much, then maybe we should stop keeping in touch or I¡¯ll be thoroughly grossed out by


    you."


    Tyler sat down and crossed his legs with a small smile. "Did Susanin to you?¡±


    I felt even angrier now and was eager to punch him. I caught sight of the wine ss on the table


    from the corners of my eyes. I grabbed it and sshed the contents on his face.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    I scolded him exasperatedly, "I can clearly see the pain she''s going through. Why would she need to


    comin to me? Listen to me, Tyler. If you treat her sincerity like trash again, then you deserve to


    be alone for the rest of your life."


    As soon as I said that, Tyler¡¯s countenance changed drastically. His dark pupils turned ice-cold, and


    his voice became deep and low with a hint of bloodlust. ¡°S o you think that I''m doomed to be alone


    for the rest of my life?"


    I was stunned for a moment and quickly recalled that what he feared most in his life was a lifetime


    of wandering and having nothing to fall back on.


    Even if I might have touched his sore point, there were still some things that I had to say. "You¡¯re


    afraid o f being lonely. Susan can make you less lonely yet you don''t even care. Don''t you think you


    deserve it?


    "Susan''s family is dreadful and she''s not your type, but that doesn''t mean that she isn''t other


    people''s type. Her family may be dreadful, but with her appearance and character, it¡¯s not hard for


    her to find someone who truly loves her.


    After a pause, I continued, "If it isn¡¯t because she loves you and is afraid that you''ll be alone so she


    wants to keep youpany, I believe she''ll be happier if she finds someone who truly loves her.


    Don''t tell me she''s been with you for so many years for the money. If you really think so, then you


    should definitely get your eyes checked."


    My words had stunned Tyler.


    "Tyler, you can continue to waste Susan''s love for you."


    I sneered. "When she¡¯s been disappointed enough and wakes up one day only to realize that her


    life shouldn''t be wasted away by someone like you, she''ll take her child and leave. I believe that a


    capable woman like her can live an equally good life elsewhere, but that may not be the case with


    you. I can assure you that you¡¯ll never meet someone who loves you as much as she does. You''ll


    only meet someone like Sara who covets your money and status."


    When I saw the grim look on Tyler''s face, I dragged Cassey away.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    That was all I could say. I just hoped that he would behave himself.


    After leaving the bar, Cassey looked at me with a rare expression. "I didn¡¯t expect you to actually


    say that."


    I helplessly sighed. "I wouldn''t have told him those things if it isn¡¯t because I can''t stand watching it


    anymore.¡±


    Cassey shrugged. "Actually, even if Tyleres back t o his senses, he still can''t marry Susan. If


    she was born in this country, Carlson wouldn¡¯t mind her family origin no matter how dreadful it is.


    But she just had to be born into such a horrible family. If Tyler marries her, not only will his career be


    affected but it¡¯ll also end it."


    I knew these things, of course. I felt very helpless all of a sudden. "But Susan has given the


    Schumans a son and loves Tyler to death. Even if he can¡¯t marry herwfully, he should at least be


    considerate of her feelings. What''s up with him embracing another woman so ostentatiously all


    day?"


    Cassey nodded. "Indeed."


    When we got to the car, Cassey pulled out a box from her bag. "There''s no key to this box. Petra


    said that Theo may have the key. You should probably get it from Theo if you want to open it."


    Imented a little when I saw this box again. "This thing is old. I''ve never even seen such a keyhole


    before."


    Cassey clicked her tongue. "Me neither. It''s a little special, huh? Go back and ask Theo how you


    should open it."


    We could not figure out how to open it anyway, and seeing that it was gettingte, I asked, "Are you


    going straight home?"


    Cassey¡¯s gaze dimmed. "I don¡¯t want to go back."


    "Arguing after getting married is really unlucky."


    I looked helplessly at her. ¡°You''re married and you both love each other. If there''s love between you,


    then there''ll be no hurdles that you can''t get past."


    Cassey gently sighed. "I know all this, but his mother i s really annoying. She keeps thinking that


    Caleb is really capable for bing a professor at such a young age and is so full of herself. She


    even thinks that I''m ying up to her son and often speaks to me i n a sarcastic tone. I''m annoyed


    as hell!"


    Parents should note between husband and wife. Too much involvement could break even the


    toughest rtionship.


    Listening to herints, I had no way of giving any constructive feedback, hence I could only


    say, "If you don''t want to go home, thene over to my house and stay for a night."


    She let out a smile that was even uglier than if she cried. "I might have an upset stomach at night if I


    have to look at Theo''s ice-cold face."


    Iughed. "Where do you n to go, then?"


    "Back to the Louises.¡± Cassey snorted coldly. "I''m in a bad mood so I''ll go back and torture my little


    brother.¡±


    U H


    I felt an inexplicable feeling every time she called Grayson her little brother.


    "How about youe back to the Louises with me?" Cassey suggested.


    I quickly shook my head. "No thanks. Theo will get


    mad if I spend the night outside."


    Cassey did not insist and pulled out her car eyes from her purse. She said her goodbyes. "Stay safe


    on the road." 2


    I nodded with a smile. "You too."


    Seeing her car driving into the distance, I gently sighed. One''s identity was no excuse to spare one


    from experiencing the hardships of life. There was no exception.


    After getting into my car, I nced at my phone.


    Theo had sent me a text three minutes ago to tell me that he was already on his way. I quickly gave


    him a call.


    The call was soon answered.


    "I¡¯m already driving home." I started the car engine. " Wait for me at home."


    Theo was silent for a few seconds on the other end of the phone before saying slowly, "Drive slow,


    then."


    "Okay."


    There were far fewer cars on the road at this hour, hence there was no traffic jam.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the vi and saw a red Porsche parked outside, I froze for a


    moment.


    This was surely not Theo''s car. He did not like cars of this color, let alone this model. Most of his


    cars were SUV off-road models. There were sports cars like this i n the garage, which he almost


    never drove out.


    At this moment, someone got out of the car. It was none other than Matthew.


    The man was d in a ck suit, slender and handsome. Like Theo, he was easily the most


    eyecatching man in the crowd.


    He stood in front of my vehicle without a word, his charming ck pupils staring at me.


    Our eyes met with a car windshield in between.


    He seemed to have lost weight. His aura seemed much colder and more austere than before.


    Maintaining such a stalemate was useless, so I sighed and opened the car door to get out.


    "I''m really sorry about the money," I said first.


    If I had not given him the money, Theo would not be using it against him now. It was still my fault.


    His expression remained the same. "Theo''s right. You can take a horse to the water but you can¡¯t


    make it drink."

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    I froze. Before I could understand what he meant by that, he suddenly pulled me into his arms. I


    was enveloped by an unfamiliar air that left me flustered.


    I lifted my arms to push him away only to be held tighter by him. "No one said I have to back down. I


    love you all the same and can offer you double of what Theo has to offer."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he continued with an even colder and harsh voice, "I''ll not go at this point, Wanda."


    "Matthew." I could not struggle out of his embrace and felt a little furious. "Must you push all of us to


    the brink?"


    He sneered. "I don''t want to end up being the only one who''s miserable and the only one with


    unreciprocated love. I don''t want to be searching for you in my dreams for the rest of my life."


    He had lost his mind!


    I did not want to struggle anymore and said in a cold voice, "You have the right to pursue what you


    want, but don''t forget that I''m human too. I¡¯m not an object without feelings. I have the right to


    choose who I love and the life I want. I''ll not choose you." "Why won''t you choose me?" Matthew


    grew a little emotional. "What''s so good about Theo? He¡¯s cruel, ruthless, selfish, and hypocritical...


    Can''t you see these things?"


    I did not know what Matthew had experienced during this period of time, but he was now like a


    person living in hell, desperately fighting to drag me into hell together with him.


    I feared him and felt sorry for him.


    After all, his current paranoia had something to do with me.


    I gently sighed and advised him patiently. "Matthew, I picked Theo not because he''s really good or


    because you don''t deserve to be loved, but it¡¯s because it''s destined. I was once in pain because I


    was in love with him and thought about giving up on loving him, but I just couldn¡¯t do it. We''ve been


    entangled for many years and have long merged into one. He needs me and I need him. We''re the


    mostpatible in this world."


    He scoffed at my words. "I don''t believe in destiny. I only believe that my fate is in my own hands. I


    want you to remember that as long as I live, I''ll not let go of you."


    His dark pupils were cold and stern, while his lips were curled upward.


    I felt slightly uneasy and was just about to say something when he kissed my lips.


    I could not avoid it and felt a gush of disgust in my heart. I bit down on his lips hard.


    He grunted in pain but still had no ns of letting go o f me.


    Just as I had no idea what to do, I was pulled into a familiar pair of arms and finally felt safe.


    "Are you okay?" Theo asked, his voice carrying a hint o f anger.


    I looked up at him and saw the coldness in his dark pupils. My heart froze when I realized what was


    going to happen next.


    As expected, he let go of me and waved his fist at Matthew.


    They were both men of great power, hence the punches they threw were vicious and ferocious.


    After a few punches, their faces were bruised.


    They might continue to fight each other if Munchkin had not called out from the vi.


    Both men stood facing each other, each ring more viciously than the other.


    Matthew sneered. "I¡¯m getting her."


    Theo spat blood on the ground and said, "You think you''re worthy enough?"


    "I¡¯ll show you whether I''m worthy enough or not."


    Matthew refused to show any weakness.


    When I heard Munchkin¡¯s cries, I could not care less about them and ran toward the vi.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Munchkin was standing in the middle of the living room, crying his heart out. When he saw me


    coming i n, he ran up to me and hugged my thighs. "Mommy, I dreamt that you left me alone.¡±


    I was heartbroken to see him cry so hard, so I picked him up from the floor andforted him.


    "You''re my baby, why would I leave you? Be a good boy now. Don''t cry. Mommy''s here."


    Munchkin settled down and fell asleep in my arms.


    I brought him back to the bedroom and saw Theo sitting on the sofa when I came downstairs. My


    chest felt a little stuffy.


    No matter how I looked at it, he was currently in a state of extreme anger.


    I knew that any man who saw his wife kissing another man would feel terrible even though he knew


    that she was forced to do it.


    I did not walk over and looked silently at him for some time before turning around and entering the


    room.


    Certain situations allowed for one to speak openly about one¡¯s feelings, but certain situations did


    not.


    After returning to my room, I took my clean pajamas and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When did Theo and I start being so careful of each other''s feelings?


    Probably since he watched the video. Every little detail of Matthew taking care of me during that


    period of time was recorded. I was in grief and despair at the time. I was blind to everything that


    was happening around me, hence there were a lot of intimate interactions between us. There were


    certain images that I felt were inappropriate to watch, so it was probably worse for Theo.


    This was a trigger. The words Matthew said to him at the wedding banquet hadpletely set him


    off.


    I was lost in thoughts for too long and realized that I forgot to turn on the venttion. I felt a little


    short of oxygen. I quickly wiped myself and put on the pajamas before leaving the bathroom.


    Iy down on the bed and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Perhaps a good night¡¯s sleep was all I needed for everything to be alright.


    This night, as I had expected, Theo did not return to the bedroom.


    He did not want to pass the negative emotions to me, let alone start a fight with me.


    When I woke up the next day, Keith had already sent Munchkin to kindergarten while Theo had


    gone to work. Me and the new nanny, Caroline, were the only


    ones at home.


    When Caroline saw mee downstairs, she said with a smile, "Ma''am, Mr. Grant just left not long


    ago. H e told me to cook you some oatmeal. Remember to have someter."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    I sat down in the dining room and Caroline quickly served breakfast.


    When she was done serving, she put a sticky note in front of me. "Mr. Grant wanted me to pass this


    to you, Ma¡¯am."


    There was a line of words on it. ¡®Remember to eat breakfast and lunch. I¡¯lle back earlier tonight


    to have dinner with you.¡¯


    I picked up the note and felt momentarily dazed.


    He was still so nice to me as always, though we both knew that we seemed to have reached a


    dead-end. We did not know where the road ahead was.


    Perhaps because I was in a bad mood, I did not have much of an appetite. I took only a few bites


    and stopped eating. However, I remembered Theo¡¯s instructions and forced myself to eat a little


    more.


    However, I threw up all of it half an hourter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The weather was getting colder and I felt a little lethargic. All I wanted to do was stay still in a


    warmer ce, so I went to the study and nestled on the sofa to read a book.


    After reading for an hour, my eyes were tired, so I put down the book and closed my eyes to rest.


    Suddenly, I recalled the box that Cassey gave mest night and got up to leave the study.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    I took the box back to the study again and started studying it.


    Looking at the workmanship and structure, it looked like something from earlier years.


    If the key was with Theo, where could he have put it?


    I put down the box and started searching the study.


    I could not find it after searching everywhere. I was a bit discouraged and sat down in the office


    chair.


    I looked up and saw a contract sitting on the desk. I then reached out and took it.


    This was a contract to acquire Zimmer Corporations. There was nothing unusual about it.


    I was in no position to meddle in this matter, hence I could only let the two of them fight between


    themselves. It was quite annoying, to be honest.


    I sighed and put the contract back in its ce.


    I got up and walked to the bookcase. I was about to find a good book to read.


    While I was flipping through the books, something fell on the floor. I cast my eyes down to take a


    look. I frozepletely.


    It was a photo of a baby.


    There was a bruise on his forehead. It was left there when he struggled toe out and meet me.


    The newborn¡¯s eyes were not opened yet. He shared the same facial features as Theo, so even


    though he had wrinkly skin, it was clear that he had delicate features.


    Why did Theo have a photo of the baby?


    I had once seen this photo. Now that I was seeing it again, the pain I felt was no less than half of


    what I felt back then.


    I bent down to pick up the photo. I suppressed the pain in my heart and put it back in its ce.


    Theo would never have a photo of this unless Matthew was the one who gave it to him.


    Matthew had used too many means that had angered Theo.


    I shut the bookcase and turned around to leave the study.


    When I got back to my room, Iy down on the bed and wrapped myself up tightly. I felt so


    ufortable that it felt like I was about to die.


    If someone asked me why I must choose Theo, I would not know how to answer the question either.


    All I knew was that I could not be with anyone else but him.


    Even though we shared many painful memories, I still could not let go of him.


    Without knowing, I fell asleep in a daze.


    When I woke up, it was already dark outside.


    When I heard someone knocking at the door, I said with a husky voice, "Come in.¡±


    The door of the room opened up and Caroline walked i n, asking, "Do you want to have your dinner


    now, Ma''am?"


    I did not have an appetite, so I shook my head subconsciously. However, after recalling that Theo


    wanted to have dinner together tonight, I said, "I''ll eat after Mr. Grantes back."


    Caroline sighed. "Mr. Grant is already home. He''s been sitting in the living room for a very long time,


    smoking constantly. He looks like he''s in a bad mood. Do you want to go downstairs and take a


    look?"


    He was home?


    I was slightly confused. "When did hee back?"


    Caroline replied, "Around five o¡¯clock or so."


    He came home so early to fulfill his promise to me this morning. He did note upstairs to wake


    me up because he was still holding a grudge.


    I let out a smile that looked a little bitter.


    "I''m not hungry, so I''m not eating," I said mildly.


    If he was going to be in an even worse mood after seeing me then we might as well not meet.


    After Caroline left, Iy back down on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Should I continue sleeping? It might not be that easy t o fall asleep now.


    What else could I do if I did not sleep?


    Iughed bitterly and closed my eyes.


    Unsure how long it had been, I heard the door opening. It was followed by the man''s heavy


    footsteps.


    I did not open my eyes, and it looked like I was asleep.


    There were sounds of running water in the bathroom. He had gone to take a shower.


    Aftering out of the shower, he walked to the side o f the bed and looked quietly at me. He did


    not n to get in bed.


    I thought he was going to sleep in the guest room today, but he walked to the other side of the bed


    andy down.


    I heard faint breathing and wondered in a self-deprecating manner if this was the so-called martial


    dissension?


    I could not sleep, yet I dared not move.


    When his breathing turned steady and I thought he had fallen asleep, I turned over.


    Our eyes met, and I was a little stunned.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He sighed gently and took me into his arms. "Caroline said you threw up in the morning and didn''t


    eat much at noon."


    My body was a little stiff. "I wasn''t very hungry."


    Theo lowered his voice, sounding a little restrained," You''re my wife, Wanda. It¡¯s hard not to feel sad


    and angry when I saw him kiss you. Please don''t me m e, okay?"


    I merely nodded but did not say anything.


    He buried his head in the crook of my neck as his hand rubbed my back softly. My body gradually


    rxed and I finally asked the question that had been bothering me for a long time, "What did he


    say to you a t Cassey''s wedding banquet?"


    Hearing the pause in his breathing, I continued, "I hope you¡¯ll tell me no matter what he told you."


    "Can you stop asking?" He kissed my neck. "It¡¯s all in the past now."


    He did not want to tell me, and I stopped asking.


    When I woke up the next morning, I opened my eyes and immediately saw a big bouquet of roses


    sitting on the bedside table.


    Theo must have prepared it. Looking at the delicately bloomed flowers, I suddenly felt happy.


    There was a card in the bouquet, and I took it out.


    "Remember to eat. I''lle back early tonight."


    The heart would return no matter how far it had gone.


    I smiled, my mood greatly improved.


    After washing up and going downstairs, Caroline had already prepared breakfast.


    I did not have an appetite, but if I did not eat or if I ate less, then Caroline would definitely tell Theo


    about it. hence, I could only force myself to eat a little.


    Fortunately, I did not throw up this time.


    It seemed like this did have something to do with my mood. At the thought of my illness, my gaze


    dimmed a little.


    After eating, I nned to visit Quinn.


    Caroline noticed that I was going out and anxiously asked, "Where are you going, Ma¡¯am?¡±


    Theo must have ordered her something, so I replied with a smile, "I''m going to see Quinn. Tell Mr.


    Grant not to worry about me."


    I had no way of concluding if I liked or disliked Quinn. She was Theo¡¯s cousin, one of the few


    rtives who was genuinely nice to him.


    I did not want them to grow apart because of me.


    Quinn had been living in a downtown apartment for many years. After leaving Zimmer Corporations,


    she opened a coffee shop near her apartment.


    She had a pretty good eye for aesthetics, hence the shop was decorated especially well.


    She was surprised to see me in the shop, and there was a look of disdain written all over her face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    We both knew that we disliked each other, hence I made no effort to ingratiate and fawn over her.


    My tone was mild when I spoke, "I heard that you¡¯re not well recently, so I''m here to visit."


    She snorted and continued to arrange her flowers." You must be up to no good."


    Perhaps she had been sitting for too long that her waist started hurting. She got up and walked with


    her waist bent to the back of the cash register counter.


    The floor was a little dirty. I took out a box of medicine from my bag and put it on the cash register. I


    then saw a broom ced on the side and went over to pick i t up to sweep the floor.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Quinn looked at the medicine on the cash register counter and said with an unkind expression, "Are


    you nning to kill me?"


    "Do you think I have nothing better to do?" I looked at her with a frown. "That''s the medicine to


    relieve your back pain. You can¡¯t get it in general pharmacies or hospitals. Don''t worry, there won''t


    be side effects."


    Quinn looked at me for a very long time before scoffing and opening up the box of medicine.


    I walked to the water dispenser, took a paper cup, and ced it on the cash register counter.


    My actions stunned Quinn, but she did not say anything to mock me. She took the cup and ate the


    medicine.


    After sweeping, I poured myself a ss of water and sat on a chair. "Take one when the pain is hard


    to bear. I''ll bring you a few more boxes in two days."


    She looked at me, her gaze shifting outside the window. She said mildly, "Don''t go ces if you


    have a cold, lest you spread it to others."


    Perhaps Munchkin had spread his cold to me.


    Fortunately, it was not serious as all I had was a stuffy nose. I was surprised that she could hear it.


    It was just that she was pretty stubborn. She clearly cared about me, yet the words that came out of


    her mouth were so unpleasant to hear.


    After taking a sip of water, I closely observed her every movement.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared to before, she was much calmer now.


    Perhaps at her age and coupled with the fact that she did not have a child of her own, there were


    many things that she did not care about anymore. She merely wanted to live the rest of her life in


    peace and quiet.


    "Thanks for your concern, Quinn," I said with a smile," I''ll take my medicine when I get back."


    She red at me. "Who''s concerned about you?"


    I merely smiled and said no more.


    She went upstairs and quickly came down again. This time, she had a bag in her hand.


    She walked over and put the bag on the table, saying coldly, "I don¡¯t like to owe anyone anything. I


    happen t o have a few bags of tea with me. Take them home. Drink the tea once in the morning and


    once in the evening. You just need to drink for two days. Don''t think you can do anything just


    because you''ve given m e a few boxes of medicine."


    I took them with a smile. "Thanks, Quinn."


    She hummed softly, her attitude softening.


    It was a sunny day and most of the snow outside had melted. Looking out the window, it felt like


    spring hade but it would take a long time for winter to be over in Whaldorf City.


    When it was almost noon, Quinn asked me, "Are you staying for lunch?¡±


    I did not expect her to ask me if I was staying for lunch and felt a little surprised. I looked at her in a


    daze.


    Quinn started being hard-headed again. "I don''t want you to goining to Theo saying that I


    didn¡¯t ask you to stay for lunch. A narrow-minded woman like you is more than capable of doing


    such a thing."


    Iughed. "You think too much, Quinn. If you''re willing to serve me, then I¡¯m more than willing to


    stay for lunch."


    Quinn snorted. "Make do with the food, then."


    She got up and went to the kitchen after saying that.


    She was a meticulous person and wanted everything t o be delicate. That included food.


    Half an hourter, I looked at the table full of exquisitely prepared food andmented.


    Sure enough, a youngdy who grew up in a well-off family knew how to enjoy life.


    We had nomon topics to talk about, hence we merely ate in silence.


    Halfway through the meal, Quinn brought over a bottle of red wine and we drank while we ate. It


    made the whole situation less awkward.


    Theo and I had been having slight issuestely, so I was not in a good mood and had been eating


    less. Perhaps with the help of the red wine, I ate plenty and even felt ufortable from my full


    belly.


    I did not expect Theo toe, so I was surprised to see himing in.


    He smiled at me and walked over to sit down beside m e. "Is the food good?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Have you had lunch?"


    He took a new set of cutleries and said with a smile, "I haven¡¯t. That¡¯s why I''m here to cadge a


    meal."

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Quinn pursed her lips. "Don''t talk when you¡¯re eating. Hurry up and go home when you''re done


    eating.


    Crowds irritate me."


    She loved saying things she did not mean, and it was especially serious now.


    If Theo and I did not know her well enough, we might b e upset by now.


    After taking a few bites, Theo asked Quinn about her health recently.


    Quinn responded casually, "Not bad."


    Having said that, she picked up a fork and put food on Theo''s te.


    I put the soy sauce in front of him. "The meat is delicious when dipped in soy sauce."


    Theo smiled, dipped the meat in soy sauce, and popped it in his mouth, saying, "It¡¯s really good."


    After eating, Quinn went to make tea. The three of us sat and drank tea in silence. We would talk


    from time t o time. The atmosphere was quite cordial.


    Customers started arriving one after another in the afternoon, so Quinn started sending us away.


    "That''s enough now. Hurry up and go home now that you¡¯re


    done eating and drinking."


    Theo nodded with a smile. "Take care of yourself, then, Quinn. We''lle and see you in another


    two days."


    After saying goodbye, we left the coffee shop.


    I looked out the window in a daze on our way back to the vi.


    The passing scenes outside the car had put me at ease greatly. I opened my mouth and said,


    "Thank you, Theo."


    Theo gave me a sideways nce and said with a smile, "Saying that makes us feel distant. I hope


    to hear romantic words from you."


    I looked at him with a nk gaze.


    If I must talk sweetly to Theo, then it was surely, ''I hope you''ll be the only one beside me for the rest


    of our lives.''


    When we got home and turned off the car engine, Theo and I were in no hurry to get out of the car.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He asked me, "Have you thought of something yet?"


    I reacted, blushing a little. "I don¡¯t know how to say romantic words."


    "You have to learn it one day or another." Theo leaned closer to me. "Why don''t we try it now?"


    I hesitated for a few seconds and looked at him." You''re the one for me for the rest of my life."


    Theo was stunned for a moment, then he smiled happily.


    After getting out of the car, he took my hand and quickly walked inside the vi. He asked while we


    walked, "Where did you learn that?"


    He was clearly asking about the romantic words I just said.


    I looked up and pointed at the sky. "I plucked it from the sky."


    If I had the ability to love, then I must give it my all to love. I had to give him all the best and


    happiest memories so as to not regret it for the rest of my life.


    Time had changed and I did not want to leave any more regrets.


    Not long after I woke up the next morning, I received a call from Quinn.


    She asked, "Have you taken your medicine?"


    I was stunned for a moment, then remembered the tea she gave me yesterday. I said with a smile,


    "I have."


    "It¡¯s going to be the New Year''s soon. Come and buy some stuff with me." This was said in a


    commanding tone.


    I was used to it by now and did not feel offended by it.


    I responded with a smile, "Okay."


    Theo had been extremely busytely, so I could not go grocery shopping with him. Compared to


    doing grocery shopping alone, it was not so bad to go shopping with apanion like Quinn.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    After a quick tidying up, I drove straight to the mall where Quinn and I had agreed to meet.


    She was waiting at the entrance of the mall. When she saw me, she could not help butin,


    "You dillydally too much. Come a bitter and I''d have frozen into an ice sculpture."


    11 H


    Why did she have to wait outside?


    I helplessly sighed. "The road''s too slippery. I couldn''t drive too fast.¡±


    She snorted coldly and said no more. She turned around and walked into the mall.


    We took the elevator to the first basement floor to grab a cart.


    Quinn crossed her arms and spoke in amanding tone, "How can one cart be enough? Get


    another."


    "Okay," I helplessly responded.


    When we entered the supermarket, she stopped acting like a noblewoman and more like a nagging


    middle-aged woman. She was constantlyparing brands,ining non-stop.


    "Are you indecisive, Quinn?" I asked with a smile.


    Quinn was stunned, then tossed both brands of goods into the cart. She said in disdain, "Only the


    poor are indecisive.¡±


    I was rendered speechless and followed behind her as she continued walking forward.


    "Do you know how to make a wrap?" Quinn heartlesslyined, "Don''t tell me you''ve been


    buying frozen wraps every new year?"


    I nodded forcefully. "I would either buy frozen ones or ready-made ones and add fresh ingredients


    to them."


    Quinn snorted. "You''re unbelievable."


    Was I supposed to get mad now?


    When I saw Quinn grabbing a bag of flour and putting i t into the shopping cart, I had no way of


    retorting anymore. She knew how and I did not, so I had definitely lost here.


    After shopping at the supermarket, Quinn finished paying for the groceries and ordered the


    supermarket¡¯s delivery service to send them home.


    Later, she brought me to a Japanese restaurant as a reward for shopping with her.


    I dly epted the free meal.


    When we had taken our seats, Quinn said, "This


    Japanese restaurant is an authentic one. You should try it."


    I nodded with a smile. "Since you say that it''s good, then it should be really good."


    My words had ttered Quinn, which put a smile on her face.


    "There¡¯s an authentic Japanese restaurant in Salt City too. I often dined there before I came to


    Whaldorf City."


    Her words carried a strong sense of nostalgia.


    She left Salt City when she reached adulthood, and home existed only in her memory now.


    This Japanese restaurant was not what she loved, but i t was the taste of home in her memories.


    When I was upset as a kid, Mother would give me a piece of candy. I loved eating candy now not


    because I liked it but because the sweetness reminded me of my beloved childhood.


    Before the dishes were served, I nned to use the washroom. I got up, saying, "I''m going to the


    washroom, Quinn."


    "I''ll go with you." Quinn stood up with me. "I need to wash my hands too."


    When we walked out of the washroom, Quinn and I bumped into Cindy. Both of us had not met her


    for a very long time.


    She had twopanions, both of whom were unfamiliar to us.


    When she saw Quinn, she seemed exceedingly enthusiastic. "It''s been a while, Quinn. You seem to


    have lost weight."


    Since the beginning, Quinn and she had never turned against each other. Hence, she said with a


    smile, " You''re always so sweet-mouthed. I''ve clearly gained weight recently.¡±


    Cindy cast her eyes down and smiled slightly. "I''ll go and visit you after some time."


    Intimate and kind, a cordial atmosphere.


    If I were not around, I believed there would not be a trace of awkwardness hanging in the air.


    Seeing that someone was here to serve the dishes, Quinn held my hand and said, "The waiter is


    serving the food. Let¡¯s go back, Wandy."


    Other than close friends or family, no one would call m e by the name ''Wandy''.


    Meeting Cindy¡¯s almost icy dark eyes, I let out a faint smile.


    I could tell that she was jealous.


    When we returned to our table, Quinn was already eager to dig in. "Try it. I think you''ll like it."


    I nodded and picked up my cutleries.


    Cindy walked over, and Quinn said, "Do you want to join us, Ms. Reed? I ordered a lot. Join us if


    you don''t mind.¡± ''Ms. Reed.¡¯ Such a polite yet distant way to address someone. It was enough to


    keep a distance from someone.


    Thetter part of the sentence did make it sound like a sincere invitation, though it only sounded like


    it.


    Cindy fell silent for a moment and took a seat beside her. "It turns out that you like this Japanese


    restaurant, Quinn. I like it too. We cane together again next time."


    Quinn smiled and put down her cutleries. Her slender hand rested on the back of Cindy''s hand,


    patting it softly. "I''m honored that you''re calling me Quinn, but we''re not actually that close, so


    maybe you should address me as Ms. Quinn next time."


    Although she said it in a very gentle manner, it was more than enough to make Cindy''s expression


    grow distorted.


    Her smile turned stiff. "Although Theowy and I aren''t rted, we''re closer than rtives. You''re his


    cousin, s o you¡¯re my cousin too."


    Cindy dealt with the situation withmendable skills.


    When had this woman, who only knew how to bring u p herte parents, mature?


    Quinn did not insist and merely said with a faint smile on her face, "You¡¯re right. Theo treats you as


    his sister so you should treat me as your cousin too. As your cousin, I think I should be concerned


    about your marriage choices. You''re in your 30s now. Do you have a crush?"


    There was always someone better than the other. It was clear from what she was saying that Cindy


    and Theo merely shared a sibling rtionship.


    If Cindy said that she liked Theo, then that would be electral love.


    The smile on Cindy¡¯s face grew even stiffer. "I don''t have a crush yet. Besides, I think it''s pretty


    good to be alone."


    Half of those words were mostly tofort herself.


    Quinn nodded, sounding extra enthusiastic. "That won''t do. A woman will eventually need to marry.


    Whether you''ll end up with a divorce or a happy married life, you¡¯ll still need to get married.


    Otherwise, your life will only end in regret."


    After a pause, she continued, "Didn''t you like Mr.


    Nicolsst time? I can see that he takes good care of you. He''s a good guy. Don''t you have ns to


    marry him?"


    Zedd?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At this point of the conversation, Cindy did not know what to say anymore and let out an awkward


    laugh." You may have made a mistake, Quinn. Zedd and I are just friends.¡±


    Quinn said in pity, "Oh, you''re just friends.¡±

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Cindy took a sip of water and said uneasily," Everyone''s marriage is destined by God. If they like


    each other, then great; if they don¡¯t, then it can''t be forced. I don''t wish to marry someone I don''t like


    just for the sake of getting married."


    "You¡¯re right."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Quinn took her hand in a particrly intimate manner. "Reciprocated love is important because only


    then will the two of you live a happy life together. If love is unreciprocated, then it''ll only result in


    marriage dissension and you¡¯ll not be happy no matter what. If you find a man you''re considering to


    marry in the future, both of you must be like Theo and Wanda. You must both love each other. No


    matter what conflict you face, you''ll stay together. That''s a marriage blessed by God."


    The meaning behind her words was clear. It was a wake-up call for Cindy. She should not covet


    what was not hers. What was not hers would never be hers, and it was useless to force it.


    Cindy was no fool. She could hear the implied meaning, and her expression fellpletely.


    However, after years of practice, she had grown a little. No matter how displeased she was, she did


    not


    disy it.


    After taking a few bites, she decided to leave.


    "My friends are still waiting for me, Quinn. I¡¯ll leave you be, then. I''ll visit you some other day."


    Quinn did not want to make her stay either and said with a smile, "It''s a deal, then. Don''t forget your


    cousin when the timees.¡± It was often hard to tell if an adult interaction was genuine or not.


    Even if they were stabbing each other to the point where blood had formed a river, the words that


    came out of their mouths were still sweet and smiles remained stered all over their faces.


    Hypocrisy was the synonym for growing up.


    When Cindy left, Quinn looked faintly at me. "You took so many years to deal with a love rival. I


    wonder why Theo even likes a useless person like you."


    ? H


    She had made a good point that I did not know how to retort all of a sudden.


    After thinking about it for a very long time, I said, "Her parents sacrificed their lives to save Theo


    back then, s o Cindy is a responsibility and an obligation to him. H e can''t leave her behind.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at me and said exasperatedly," Just because he has to take responsibility and


    has an obligation to take care of her means he needs to take care of her forever? Even her parents


    wouldn''t have been able to take care of her forever, right? Isn''t she just trying to guilt-trip him? Back


    then when she was only in her 20s, she was already at the age where she should learn to be self-


    reliant. She''s living off a man all day long. It''s no different than selling herself off."


    This was my first time witnessing Quinn''s sharp tongue and the first time I heard her express her


    dissatisfaction with Cindy.


    Although she was sharp-tongued, she was speaking the truth.


    Even though Cindy''s parents had saved Theo''s life back then and Theo was responsible and


    obligated to take care of her to repay her parents'' kindness, he did not have to take care of her for


    life.


    After having our meal, Quinn had things to do. I had n o idea where else to go, so I nned to take


    a cab home. 1


    When I walked out of the supermarket and saw Cindy, I was actually not that surprised.


    She was hurt by Quinn''s words, so she would surely find a way to return it all back to me.


    "Wanda Lane, do you think you¡¯re some kind of earthly treasure and everybody should like you?"


    She quickly walked up to me and said such a thing.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    We were at the entrance of a mall and there were many people. Having an argument here would


    lead to unnecessary trouble.


    I did not want to quarrel with her, so I coldly said," There''s no use quarreling. We¡¯re not kindergarten


    children anymore. Please be a little more mature, Ms. Reed.¡±


    I nned to leave after saying that.


    She had no ns of letting me go and stood in my way once more.


    I frowned. "Do you still love Theo or are you just unhappy?"


    She froze. Clearly, the question had confused her.


    I waved the car keys in my hand and said, "I''m tired of looking at you like this. You''re probably tired


    after all these years too. Since you can¡¯t let go, why don''t youe with me?"


    Only by letting go of one''s obsessions would certain thingse to an end.


    She was worried about attracting a crowd, so she got into the car with me.


    Although she pulled a long face throughout the whole


    journey, she did not say anything.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I nced at her and said faintly, "I took my driving test not long after marrying Theo. He had just


    taken over Grant Corporation at the time and needed to attend social gatherings every day. As his


    most trusted aide, Keith needed to attend the social gatherings too. When the driver left with Keith,


    Theo was left without a driver. He did not like taking cabs o r calling a chauffeur, so he told me to


    take a driving test. He said I got off work early every day anyway, so when he had social gatherings,


    I could be his driver."


    She sneered. "He merely treated you as his servant. No husband would take their wife to a social


    gathering."


    I smiled faintly and was nonchnt about her remark. "I thought so too at the time. I thought he


    didn''t love m e at all and merely treated me as a servant he could order around as he liked.


    However, the truth was that he had merely brought me to two social gatherings. His main purpose


    was to buy me a car so I could drive myself to and from work."


    Cindy raised her doubt. "You¡¯re so imaginative."


    I helplessly smiled. "When Theo loves someone, he doesn¡¯t do it ostentatiously. He''s very busy and


    can''t drive me to and fro from work all the time. Worried that it would be unsafe for me to take a cab


    on my own, he got me to learn how to drive."


    Cindy sneered. "You think too much!" "You can understand it that way. I think that you may be right


    about this incident, that I was merely thinking too much,¡± I said with a smile.


    The car came to a stop at the traffic light intersection and I continued, "I took over an entertainment


    company as soon as I graduated. Within two years, I managed to build up thepany. You think


    Grandma was helping me then, right?"


    Cindy let out a mocking smile. "What? You think you''re that capable?"


    I was amused. "Grant Corporation belongs to the Grants, after all. When Grandma handed Grant


    Corporation to Theo, it meant that she would not meddle in its affairs anymore. When I was asked


    to manage the entertainmentpany, though its scale was small, it had a lot of potential. Besides,


    Grant Corporation needed a big entertainmentpany. If Grandma hadn''t helped me, how else do


    you think a fresh grad newbie like me was able to expand the entertainmentpany?¡±


    Cindy seemed to have thought of something, and her expression grew even more sullen.


    I started the car again and said ndly, "Be it professionalism or business, I was quite poor at them


    a t the time. That''s why Theo took my ce and brought me along to social gatherings. He left no


    stone unturned when teaching me. It was only when I improved did he fully hand it over to me to run


    thepany by myself."


    After a pause, I continued, "In fact, throughout this whole journey, he has been teaching me


    constantly. H e hoped that as his wife, I could grow and fight alongside him. He takes good care of


    you, but it''s all out of responsibility and obligation. Besides, based on your understanding of Theo''s


    character, do you think h e would''ve epted Grandma¡¯s arrangement to marry me if he really


    loved you?"

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    "That¡¯s because you interfered in our rtionship and he was bewitched by you for a moment." She


    flew into a rage out of embarrassment and started making up stories.


    I smiled a little helplessly. "Think carefully, Cindy. In those days when he took care of you, did he


    ever n your future for you? Did he teach you anything? When parents love their children, their


    ns for them are far -reaching, and it''s the same with romantic rtionships. He would''ve certainly


    made future considerations for you, constantly help you learn various things, and honestly, he would


    do the same even for his sister. Therefore, he has neither treated you as a woman nor a sister since


    the very beginning."


    After a pause, I continued, "His duty and obligation for you are simply to keep you clothed and fed,


    to live life like an ordinary woman should. Nothing else."


    "Nonsense!" Cindy shouted angrily.


    She would have struck me if it were not for the fact that I was driving.


    I nced indifferently at her. "I remember you once had a child, right? Why would you think Theo


    would ept someone he doesn''t even love? Someone who has carried someone else''s child? You


    said that I''m


    not worthy of Theo, but what makes you worthy?¡± "Wanda Lane!" Cindy grew even more emotional


    now. "I was carrying Theowy''s child. Stop ndering me!" From the pain on her face, anyone could


    tell that she was in self-denial.


    When Cindy was pregnant, I once asked Theo if the child was his, to which he replied that he had


    never touched Cindy. However, he did not tell me whose child she was carrying. It was not that he


    did not know but he was covering up for her.


    One could imagine the unpleasant state in which the child hade to be.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the vi and I unbuckled my seat belt. I turned to look at Cindy,


    who was covering her face and whose body was trembling slightly. "Want toe in with me?"


    She lifted her head and looked at me with cold eyes." What exactly are you trying to do, Wanda?"


    I pursed my lips. "To help you let go, to stop having any kind of feelings toward Theo."


    Quinn was right. I was too useless to allow a love rival to stay around Theo for so many years.


    Some things had to be ended. I did not want to go forward in life with a woman called Cindy Reed


    constantly around me.


    "I''ll never give up on Theowy," Cindy said with a sneer.


    I chuckled. "It''s too early to say that."


    Cindy wore a disdainful look. "You¡¯re too full of yourself."


    I got out of the car and looked at the vi that had been left empty for a very long time. Imented


    all of a sudden. "Theo and I lived here when we first came to Whaldorf City."


    Cindy sneered. "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    I shook my head and walked to the front door." Actually, I should have brought you to Salt City''s


    Regal Vi. But after thinking about it, I think it¡¯s not necessary because some of the things here are


    enough to help you learn something."


    Having said that, I pressed my finger on the fingerprint detector.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    When I pushed the door open, I turned sideways and looked at her. "The houses that we live


    together in have the same renovation style. Even the fingerprint reader reads only his and my


    fingerprints."


    "What can that prove?" Cindy asked disdainfully.


    I smiled and pointed in a direction. "Every single nt you see here was nted because he


    wanted me to nurse our baby well. See that cherry blossom tree over there?¡±


    Cindy looked in the direction where I pointed. A bare and snow-covered tree came into view.


    I cast my mind back to the past and smiled. "When I saw the bare yard at the time, my mood


    became really bad. He sensed it and bought the cherry saplings home. We nted this cherry tree


    together. At first, he wanted to nt a few plum trees too, but I love uniform colors, so he nted


    several cherry trees instead. When the flowers bloom, the beautiful sight you see will make you feel


    like you''re in a dream."


    Cindy said with a sullen expression, "That doesn''t say anything."


    Seeing how unyielding she was, I smiled. "Maybe it means nothing to you, but to me, it shows that


    his


    heart is full of me."


    After a pause, I pointed at the gate and continued, "He never parks the car directly in front of the


    house whenever hees home. He''ll park at the front gate and then walk over. I noticed it a few


    times and asked him out of curiosity. He exined to me that there were too many things bothering


    him at thepany, s o if he got out in front of the house directly, it would b e hard to not transfer


    his negative emotions to me. Hence, this stretch of road is there to remind himself that what awaits


    him at home is his wife, warmth, and love. All of his negative emotions need to be tossed while


    walking along this short stretch of road."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing what I said, Cindy had not left yet. It meant that her obsession for Theo was still there.


    Seeing the sullen look on her face, I smiled and hinted for her toe inside the house.


    She walked over with a dark countenance. I looked around the living room and let out a smile.


    The house had been vacant for a very long time, yet it was still clean. It seemed like Theo would


    regrly send someone over to clean the ce up.


    "You came here a few times yourself." I turned around and looked at her, then said with a faint smile


    on my face. "Do you remember the renovation style that Theo used to like?"


    Cindy looked around her, and her countenance turned pale. It seemed like she remembered.


    I chuckled. "Theo likes a minimalist ck and white style. Be it decorations or his clothes, and even


    his car, everything is either ck or white.


    "Have you always thought that Regal Vi''s decor was chosen based on your preferences?"


    I observed every single expression on Cindy''s face." Actually, you may not know this but when


    Regal Vi was undergoing renovation at the time, Theo had never interfered in the process. The


    whole renovation process was carried out in ordance with my preferences, hence all the houses


    we lived in afterward were renovated using Regal Vi as a temte."


    Cindy took a step back as herplexion paled. She said, "Nonsense!¡±


    I could not help but let out a mockingugh. "I stayed i n this house when I came back from Zenon.


    He held m e in his arms and told me how tormented he felt living in this house in thest three


    years. However, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not living in this house because there were traces


    of me. My scent helped put him to sleep."


    "You''re shameless, Wanda Lane!" Cindy said, her eyes turning red.


    I was amused. "How am I shameless?"


    I pointed at the kitchen and said with a faint smile on my face, "Do you know how gentle his gaze


    was when he was cooking in the kitchen and frequently turning back to look at me? Do you know


    how touching was the words he whispered into my ears when he embraced me from the back while


    I was cooking in the kitchen?"

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Cindy could not hold herself back any longer. Her gaze when she looked at me gradually became


    sullen." Wanda Lane, all of this should have been mine. How can you be so shameless as to show


    off to me now?"


    She sounded so hrious that I could not help butugh. I grabbed her arm and forcefully dragged


    her u p to the second floor.


    When we entered the room, I pointed at the bed Theo and I shared. I said with a sneer, "Where did


    you get the courage to say that all of this should have been yours? How can you have the cheek to


    call me shameless? Theo and I arewfully wedded husband and wife. Meanwhile, you¡¯ve been


    seducing him time and again, intruding on our lives. Who''s the shameless one here?"


    Cindy''s expression changed as she roared, "If it weren''t for you, Theowy and I would''ve-"


    "Stop saying absurd things like that!"


    I cut her off, my voice louder than hers. "Even if I didn''t exist, he still won''t love you. Why do you


    think h e has never touched you?"


    Cindy widened her eyes. It was clear that these words had cut her to the quick. However, she still


    chose to lie


    to herself and said in a trembling voice, "H-He cherishes me."


    "Ridiculous!"


    I crossed my arms. "Don''t you know that a man will be eager to devour a woman when he loves her


    just so they can merge into one?¡±


    After a pause, I continued, "On this bed alone, I have witnessed all of him. When love runs deep, he


    would b e on top of me, eager to swallow me whole in order to express his love for me."


    Those words had terribly angered Cindy. She raised her hand to hit me. I was already prepared and


    grabbed her arm mid-air.


    "Go check out the cloakroom. Although I dislike buying new clothes, he still buys me thetest


    clothes for me every time the season changes. Although I dislike buying jewelry, he still invests in


    jewelry enterprises and puts thetest jewelry, those that others can¡¯t even get their hands on, in


    front of me. Has he ever done any of this for you?"


    Cindy''s face was ashen as she slumped on the floor.


    I sneered. "Think about it. What exactly has Theo done for you? How does he feel about you? Stop


    lying to yourself."


    Cindy clenched her fists and said with a paleplexion, "Even if he doesn¡¯t love me, I''ll not give u


    p. As long as I don''t give up, I''ll continue to be in your lives. You''ll suffer the same pain that I''m


    suffering.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Don''t think you can get away with it."


    I was not surprised to hear her say those words.


    She had always been so selfish. It was selfishness that came from her very core.


    I looked at her with cold eyes. "Admit it, Cindy. You¡¯re the one who''s the shameless one all along.


    Any educated person with some dignity will know not to pester a married man."


    I continued after a pause, "You could have lived a worry-free and blissful life while taking advantage


    of his duty and obligation toward you, but you insist on coveting what isn''t yours. Now, you have


    caused him t o hate you. He doesn''t even want to see you."


    "Shut up!" Cindy copsedpletely.


    I looked at her with a nk expression, and my words were unforgiving.


    "For more than a decade, you have not only failed to make him fall in love with you but you have


    also disgusted him even more. Don¡¯t you think you''re such a failure and don¡¯t deserve to be loved?


    You''ve always thought that if I didn''t exist, he would definitely be with you. But why didn''t you two


    get together in the three years I was gone?


    "You''re aplete failure to me. You lost all sense of respect and dignity as a woman yet you still


    failed to win a man''s heart. You even grossed him out and made him hate you. You''re worse than


    Serena. He''d rather make her my stand-in than you."


    "Shut up!" Cindy finally broke down and cried.


    I was indifferent to her tears.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Someone should have said these things to her a long time ago or she would live in self-deception


    forever.


    I stopped talking at this point and turned around to leave the room.


    Not long after that, she came downstairs too.


    I stood at the kitchen door with a ss of water and looked at her red eyes while saying


    indifferently, "You rarely appeared in front of Theo ever since I went to Zenon. You knew he hated


    you. If not for the fact that your parents saved his life, he would feel disgusted just looking at you, so


    I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it."


    I cast my eyes down and continued, "You didn¡¯t have the courage to appear in front of him because


    you were afraid that he would look at you with hatred in his eyes. But at the same time, you thought


    it was unfair, so you could only appear in front of me to make yourself feel seen. You''re hoping to


    find a sense of superiority from me."


    For more than ten years, not only did Cindy gain nothing but she had also lost a lot. That was why


    she was unhappy and wanted to try and win it all back.


    Even though she knew that she could not win it all


    back, she was deceiving herself by thinking that she could, only to realizeter that trying to win


    something back from Theo would only result in more losses. It was why she could only turn to me in


    order t o gain some illusory wins.


    Cindy did not refute and wiped her face as she said with a smile, "I must admit that everything you


    said is right, but I''m a very selfish person. If I can¡¯t get something, I¡¯ll choose to destroy it. If I can¡¯t


    have happiness, then neither can you and Theo."


    She ran toward me after saying that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I was immediately on my guard, but she ran past me and dashed into the kitchen.


    Realizing what she was going to take from the kitchen, I turned around and started retreating.


    Sure enough, she came back out with a fruit knife.


    Anyone would be afraid when faced with a person wielding a murder weapon.


    I swallowed my saliva and said with a dark countenance, "Do not do anything silly, Cindy Reed."


    There was a ferocious look on Cindy''s face. "When you''re dead, Theowy will surely be in a lot of


    pain. The happiness that both of you want will vanish into thin air."


    As soon as she said that, she raised the knife and ran toward me.


    Of course, I was not going to stand still. Seeing that she was dashing over, I quickly turned around


    and ran for my life.


    When I ran to the door of the vi, I ran into a warm embrace.


    When I looked up and saw Theo, I was finally relieved.


    He grabbed Cindy¡¯s arm, his tone carrying warning and unsuppressed anger. "I said that if you


    touch a single hair on her body, I''ll make you pay a heavy price."


    The man was d in ck as usual, his charm unsurpassable. He was easily the center of attention


    o n any asion.


    There were tiny beads of sweat on his forehead. He must have run here.


    Keith walked over and ordered in a cold tone, "Call the cops."


    Theo shook Cindy''s hand away after saying that and pulled me away from her.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    "What are you doing here?" he asked worriedly.


    I pursed my lips. "I want her to give up."


    Theo gently sighed. There was only coldness in his eyes when he looked at Cindy. "Pick one. Go to


    prison o r leave Whaldorf City."


    Cindy slumped to the ground, her body shaking violently. "Theowy, I don''t want to go to prison or


    leave Whaldorf City."


    "You must choose one.¡± Theo''s voice was so cold it was as if it was covered in ice.


    "You can''t do this to me, Theowy!" Cindy broke downpletely. "You promised my parents to be


    good to m e and to take care of me."


    Theo''s ruthlessness could send shivers down one¡¯s spine. He used an almost heartless tone to say,


    ¡°Cindy Reed, you disgust me every time you bring up your parents. Their biggest failure in life was


    to have a daughter like you."


    His words rained down on her like a cold bucket of water. It nearly killed Cindy.


    She looked incredulously at Theo, tears streaming down her face.


    Theo tightened his arm around my shoulder and said once more, "You intended to harm my wife


    today and I''ll not let this slip. ording to thew, you''ll serve at least three years but because your


    parents saved my life back then, you can choose to leave Whaldorf City with the money I give you.


    You''ll never appear in front of me and my wife again.¡±


    Once this man waspletely angered, he would take radical actions and not give a hint of leeway.


    Cindy had broken downpletely. She could not say anything and just cried.


    When the cops arrived, Cindy was taken away.


    It was up for her to choose now, whether she would go to prison or take the money that Theo gave


    her and leave Whaldorf City forever.


    On the journey back, I was constantly looking out the car window in a daze.


    Theo came at just the right time. I had suspicions that he had heard the things I said to Cindy.


    I wanted to say those things to Cindy a long time ago. I f I could, I would even say it to her face in


    front of a crowd so she would give uppletely.


    The car came to a stop. I looked around me and turned to look at Theo. "Why are we stopping


    here?"


    Theo unbuckled his seat belt and said indifferently," Wait in the car for me."


    Soon, he came back with a dessert box in his hand.


    I did not open it and was lost in thoughts as I looked a t this delicate box.


    I felt a gush of warmth on my palm and came back to my senses. I saw that the man was holding


    my hand.


    He said, "If you have anything to say, then say it."


    I looked up at him and spoke in a husky voice, "She didn¡¯t break in or anything. I took her inside."


    He nodded. "I know."


    I gently sighed. "You just wanted her to leave Whaldorf City, but why did you get the cops to take


    her away?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Theo''s gaze turned somewhatplicated. "Wanda, would you have gotten hurt if I hadn¡¯t arrived


    in time?¡±


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    I probably would have. Cindy had lost her mind at the time and all she wanted to do was kill me. In


    that situation, I might either get away lightly injured or worse, killed.


    Theo kissed the back of my hand, his voice trembling a little. "That¡¯s why I must make her suffer a


    little. If her parents hadn''t saved my life, I really want to..."


    He was probably going to say that he wanted to kill her. I embraced him and gently patted his back.


    Theo rested his forehead on my shoulder and said with a bitter smile, "We still have decades more


    to go. I want to grow old with you. I can¡¯t bear losing you. I was able to arrive in time this time, but


    what if I don''t the next time she tries to hurt you again? Therefore, I can only feel at ease when the


    hidden danger is eradicated once and for all."


    I pursed my lips. "What do you n to do next?"


    He looked up at me, his gaze ice-cold. "It''s either she leaves Whaldorf City and neveres back,


    or I''ll sue her and send her to prison."


    I frowned. "If she insists on not leaving Whaldorf City, she¡¯ll only hate us even more when she''s


    released from prison. Our lives will no longer be peaceful again when that dayes."


    Theo squeezed his eyes shut for a moment. "I''ll make her leave Whaldorf City."


    Although I had no idea what his ns were and how h e was going to make Cindy agree to leave


    the city, I was in no position to meddle in this anymore.


    When we got home, the sky was already dark.


    Caroline had made dinner, but I was not very hungry and had no appetite. Theo heard that I had


    eaten a lot with Quinn in the supermarket, so he did not persuade me to eat more.


    Munchkin came out of the dining room after eating and saw me sitting on the sofa in the living room,


    watching TV and eating snacks leisurely. He was unhappy about it. "How could you eat alone,


    Mommy?"


    I helplessly smiled, handing the snack to him. "Don''t eat too much."


    Munchkin''s expression changed as fast as lightning. H e was instantly beaming from ear to ear.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I''ll just have a teeny bit."


    I probably should not take his words too seriously. He was definitely going to lick thest bit clean.


    Theo took a seat beside me and put his arm around m y shoulders.


    I looked up at him. "Did you hear what I said to Cindy?"


    Everyone had a side to them that they did not want others to see. This side that they were trying to


    conceal was bound to be an unpleasant one.


    Theo smiled slightly. "Sort of."


    He had probably installed a lot of cameras in the house when the house was vacant.


    I gently sighed. "Do you have a bad impression of me now?"


    Theo kissed my cheek. "She probably said a lot of things to you when I wasn''t around. They must


    have been a hundred or even a thousand times worse, right?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Theoughed. "You''re just protecting yourself, so I can''tbel it with good or bad. Besides, the good


    and the bad in this world are inherently blurred because


    everyone sees things from a different perspective."


    His words hadforted me. My heart was instantly a t ease as I got up to say, "I''m going upstairs


    to lie down."


    "No way." He held my hand. "Watch another hour of T V, then eat before you go upstairs."


    I pursed my lips. "I''m really not hungry."


    He frowned. "Just because you¡¯re not hungry now doesn¡¯t mean you won''t be hungryter. Be good


    and sit down and wait."


    It was amanding tone.


    I refused to listen and cried out, "How dare you be so mean to me, Theo Grant?!"


    He was slightly stunned, then raised his eyebrow and asked curiously, "How am I mean to you?"


    I red at him. "You''re mean to me."


    He smiled in delight. "Fine, I was mean to you. I apologize to you. If you can''t take it, then be mean


    to m eback."


    I rolled my eyes. "I don''t have time for that!"


    "Tell me what can I do to make you less angry?" The smile on his face deepened.


    I thought about it and said, "You''re not allowed to sleep in the room tonight.¡±

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    "No way." Theo became angry. "This punishment is too heavy and I don''t ept it."


    He hugged me and his lips came to my ear. His voice was low and husky, attractive and teasing. He


    sounded particrly sexy. "Change to another punishment."


    I was unmoved by his seduction and shook my head mercilessly. "No."


    Munchkin finished his snack and saw Theo hugging me. He wiped his mouth with a tissue paper


    and tossed it when he was done. He ran over clumsily. " Theo, why are you more clingy to Mommy


    than me?"


    I felt awkward and quickly pushed Theo away. I coughed lightly. "When is yourpany having a


    holiday?"


    Theo picked Munchkin up and put him on hisp. Seeing that he had not wiped his mouth clean, he


    drew out a tissue paper and wiped Munchkin¡¯s mouth for him again. "Almost. After the annual


    meeting."


    I nodded and did not ask any more questions.


    After spending time together for such a long period of time, Munchkin and Theo''s rtionship had


    slowly deepened. Sometimes, Munchkin would be very clingy


    to Theo. I could see that Munchkin was starting to rely on him.


    Sometimes, only a man could give a child a sense of security.


    Caroline walked over and said, "Sir, the soup is done."


    Theo nodded and took my hand. "I asked Caroline to make soup because you didn¡¯t eat much


    tonight. Can you at least drink some?"


    I found it hard to reject such kindness, so I nodded to agree.


    Munchkin loved eating, so even though he had eaten plenty for dinner, he wanted to drink the soup


    too after hearing that Caroline had made soup.


    While walking toward the kitchen, Caroline said with a smile, "Mr. Grant, the snow in the backyard


    has melted. The soil there seems pretty fertile and I¡¯m thinking about nting some winter


    vegetables so we can eat them in spring. Pure natural green vegetables are healthy and more


    hygienic.¡±


    Theo nodded and said, "Do what you want as long as they''re suitable."


    The front yard was full of nts and flowers to look presentable. The nts were changed once


    every quarter of a year. My initial n was to nt some fruits and vegetables when spring came,


    so it was excellent to hear that Caroline nned to start now.


    I entered the kitchen, took a few sips of soup, and started daydreaming.


    Theo knocked on my head. "Why are you still like a child daydreaming when you eat?"


    Munchkinughed. "Mommy is a big baby and I''m a little baby. Poor Theo has to take care of two


    babies."


    My face was a little hot when I heard what the child said. I secretly red at Theo, cursing him in


    my heart for doing this on purpose.


    Theo blinked innocently and looked at Munchkin, saying, "Your mother will forever be a baby who


    needs Theo¡¯s care."


    Munchkin wasughing even more intensely, while m y face was even more flushed.


    After drinking a big bowl of chicken soup, Munchkin nced at me and looked at Theo while asking


    curiously, "Is Theo my father? Other children in the kindergarten tell me that parents stay together.


    Since you¡¯re staying in the same bedroom as Mommy, that makes you my father, right?"


    Children''s worlds were simple. They would often say things that they thought were no big deal yet


    they were difficult for adults to respond to.


    I looked at Theo and wanted to hear his response.


    Theo then filled another bowl of chicken soup for Munchkin and said, "Do you want me to be your


    father, then?"


    Munchkin nodded without a single hesitation. "I do."


    Theo''s body stiffened, and his gaze gradually brightened up.


    "Are you my biological father, Theo?" Munchkin asked again.


    Theo looked down and smiled, answering ambiguously, "I was already your father when you were


    still very young, Munchkin. Butter on, I made your Mommy angry, so your Mommy left home with


    you."


    Munchkin thought about it and asked, "Why didn''t youe and see us after that?"


    Children always had a strong desire to know something.


    I sighed and pushed the soup toward him. "You have too many whys, Munchkin. Have you forgotten


    what I taught you?"


    Munchkin nced at me and muttered, "Don''t talk when you¡¯re eating or sleeping.¡±


    Having said that, he blinked mischievously at Theo before lowering his head to drink the soup


    obediently.


    After putting Munchkin to sleep at night, I went back t o the bedroom.


    Theo had juste out of the shower. When he saw m e, he came up to me and stood in my way.


    "We can do i t today."


    There was heat on his body. Paired with his low, seductive voice and obscure eyes, I quickly


    realized what was happening.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My face began to turn hot as I lowered my head and quickly said, "You haven''t recovered yet."


    He took my waist and said with a smile, "I''ve recovered.¡±


    As soon as he said that, his lips fell on my ear and he gently took a shallow breath on my earlobe.


    I had instant goosebumps all over me. I ced my hands on his chest to push him away. "Stop it,


    Theo. I''m going to take a shower."


    "Shower after we''re done." His voice sounded a little hoarse as if he was holding himself back from


    something.


    I was just about to protest when he picked me up princess-style and tossed me on the bed.


    An invasive aura hit me and I was momentarily dazed.


    My breathing was intercepted, and the man''s voice was deep and restrained. "How are you still lost


    in thoughts at a time like this? Looks like you do need to be taught a lesson."


    The man¡¯s kiss was so passionate that I could barely breathe.


    When I woke up and saw Theo, I subconsciously wanted to move away from him.


    The man, whose eyes were closed at first, suddenly opened his eyes and pulled me into his arms.


    "What are you hiding from?"


    I nced at him and said, "I think we need to sleep in separate rooms, Theo."


    I would be tortured to death by him if this continued.


    Theo raised his eyebrow, looking extremely seductive and tempting. "Have you seen married


    couples sleeping in separate rooms before?"


    I nodded and said seriously, "I have. A lot of them too."


    He smirked. "Even if there are, we''ll not be one of them."


    I gently sighed and said helplessly, "You should get up and go to work."


    "What''s the rush?" His hands grew restless again. "It¡¯s a great day. We should do some fun stuff


    together first to have the strength to go to work.¡±


    Pressing down on his restless hand, I said between clenched teeth, "Know when to stop, Theo."


    He clearly had no regard for my words and pinched m y chin to kiss me.


    It was a hot and overbearing kiss that was warmer than the cold, deep winter outside the window.


    I had serious doubts about being tortured to death by Theo if he did not control himself.


    After the deed, the man went to the bathroom feeling refreshed.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    After showering, a smile remained stered on his face. "Want to go out this afternoon?"


    He wiped his body with a bath towel as he spoke.


    Iy on the bed and said weakly, "Susan just got out of confinement and wants to go for a walk."


    Theo nodded. "I won¡¯t take Keith with me, then. He''ll drive you this afternoon."


    The man raised both hands and wiped his hair with a towel. His toned chest and perfect abs were


    very distinct.


    I figured he could work as a model if he decided to stop being Grant Corporation''s president one


    day. He would surely shoot to fame and make thousands of women go crazy over him.


    If many women surrounded him to ask for his autograph, his expression would surely sink into the


    depths of the ocean.


    When I thought of the possible grim and hideous expression that would appear on his face, I


    laughed aloud.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and tossed the towel on my face. "Are you thinking about it again?"


    My foot!


    What a beast!


    I quickly climbed out of bed and red viciously at the man. "We must sleep in separate rooms!¡±


    Theo sneered. ¡°Dream on."


    He turned around and left after saying that.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I was so mad that I grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him, though unfortunately, it did not hit him.


    After going downstairs and sitting in the dining room, I constantly red at Theo.


    However, he seemed unaffected by my rage and read the newspaper without any pressure.


    When Caroline served the food, she smiled ambiguously while looking at Theo and me. "I made rib


    stew and it''ll be ready very soon. Remember to drink more because it''s good for the body."


    Those words sounded normal, but at this moment, they sounded particrly awkward. It made me


    blush.


    Theo looked at me with a slight smile. "Why is your face so red, Ma¡¯am? Do you have a fever?"


    I coughed awkwardly and red sulkily at him.


    The man responded with a tender smile, but that only made me gnash my teeth even more.


    After eating, Theo was ready to go to work.


    He put on his coat and reminded me, "Don''t shop for too long ande home early. We''ll have a


    family meal together tonight."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Theo did not take Keith with him. When he drove out o f the gate, Keith said to me, "Call me if


    you''re going out, Mrs. Grant. I''ll drive you there."


    I shook my head and refused sincerely, "No, I can drive there alone. Theo can be very stubborn


    sometimes, that''s why I didn''t refuse just now. Thepany will have an annual meeting soon and


    it''s going to be very busy over there. You should go back and help out in thepany.¡±


    He put on a conflicted look on his face. "But Mr. Grant told me to..."


    I gently sighed. "I know he instructed you and you have to listen to him, but it''s such a waste of


    resources to have you drive me around today. You should go back to thepany to help him. Just


    tell him that I forced you to go back."


    Seeing him hesitating slightly, I went to the fridge and found a bag of cauliflower. "Take this bag of


    cauliflower back and tell him that I asked you to bring it to him."


    Keith''s mouth twitched. "C-Cauliflower?¡± 1


    I nodded. "Yes, cauliflower."

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    There were no fresh flowers at home, and cauliflower had the word ''flower'' in it, so at least that


    ounted for something.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Keith looked at the cauliflower in his hands, then at m e. He suppressed his slightly twitching lips


    and hesitated for a very long time before leaving with the cauliflower.


    After he left, I went to the cloakroom to change my clothes and quickly packed my things before


    going out of the door.


    Susan and I agreed to meet at one o''clock in the afternoon, but it was only half-past 12 now, so


    there was still half an hour left until the appointed time. Hence, I went to a nearby cafe and waited


    there.


    As I had appeared on TV several times, the waitress recognized me when she came forward and


    looked surprised. Fortunately, she was polite and merely smiled at me. "What would you like to


    drink, Ma''am?"


    I smiled slightly. "The person I''m waiting for isn''t here yet. Please give me a ss of water first."


    The waitress nodded with a smile before turning around and leaving.


    She poured a ss of water and put it in front of me,


    saying softly, "You can get me any time if you need any help.¡±


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    She returned to the bar counter and started speaking t o her colleague in hushed voices. The two


    looked at m e from time to time. They were clearly talking about m e.


    I drew back my gaze, picked up the ss, and looked out the window.


    So far, most of the trending searches were about Grant Corporation and Zimmer Corporations. I


    would sometimes catch a glimpse, but I only took a look. It was not like I could not ask Theo


    anything about it.


    Matthew took on a more radical approach after his parents'' passing. Resentment and pain had


    grown infinitely in his heart and it was impossible to stop. I had no right to me him and merely


    hoped he could one day let it all go.


    As for Cindy, I did not ask Theo which option she chose. I knew that no matter which path she took,


    she and Theo would no longer have anything to do with each other.


    There were some people who would sooner orter turn into strangers.


    When I finished the water in the ss, it was one o''clock but Susan had not given me a call yet.


    I was just about to call her when she called me first.


    As soon as I answered the call, she eagerly said, "I''m really sorry, Wanda. The baby is suddenly


    down with fever and I''ve just brought him to the hospital. The next one''s on me for sure."


    I nodded. "It''s fine. The baby is more important."


    She was anxious about her child, so I did not ask any more questions and hung up.


    Seeing the empty ss on the table, I gently sighed.


    Since I was already here, I should not leave after just ordering a ss of water. I simply beckoned


    to the waitress and ordered a cup of coffee.


    The waitress quickly served my coffee, and while I was drinking it, I received a phone call from an


    unfamiliar number. When I saw that the number was from Whaldorf City, I answered it.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Wanda...¡± The man¡¯s low and attractive voice rang in my ears.


    I could hear that it was Grayson talking.


    "Hi," I said ndly, "How can I help you?"


    On the other end of the call, he seemed to be deliberating his words for a moment before saying,"


    Are you free recently? It''s New Year¡¯s tomorrow and your mom and I would like to visit you and


    Munchkin. Why don¡¯t we count down to the new year together?"


    Grayson, the living king of hell and whose name could send shivers down one''s spine had suddenly


    be careful with his words now that he was talking to me, his daughter.


    I felt a pang in my heart and took a sip of water to moisten my dry throat. "Sure."


    As though he did not expect me to agree, Grayson said in both a surprised and delighted tone,


    "That''s awesome! I''m d you agree. Your mother and I will g o over earlier tomorrow. What do you


    like to eat? Your mom and I will make it and bring it over for you. Also, what does Munchkin like?


    Can we bring any toys that are suitable for little boys?"


    He was too happy, just like a child.


    I pursed my lips. "He has enough toys. Juste over. You don''t have to buy him anything."

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    "We can¡¯t go visit you and the child empty-handed. We''ll see what toys we can buy. I''ve been


    meaning to ask what Munchkin likes to eat too. We''ll buy some vegetables and cook for him


    tomorrow."


    Petra''s voice came into my ears.


    I gently sighed and said, "You really don''t have to. Theo will ask someone to buy anything weck.


    You just have toe over."


    A low battery notification sounded from my phone. I took a look and did not wait for them to say


    anything else. I said, "My phone is running out of battery. Talk soon."


    After hanging up the phone, I looked out the window, lost in thoughts.


    Back then, Cecilia and I would share a bed. We often stayed upte talking about our lives in the


    future. We had agreed that neither of us would get married, and w e would work hard to earn money


    to buy a big house where the two of us would live. We would not concern ourselves with worldly


    affairs. The two of us would just live our own lives.


    If she were still alive, she would probably change her mind just like me.


    One¡¯s mind changed with age. At this age, the happiest thing was to have our children, rtives,


    and family around us.


    At the thought of this, I remembered Quinn. As my phone was running out of battery, I sent Theo a


    text and asked him to bring Quinn over tomorrow.


    Although we had beef and would inevitably have conflicts in the future, we were still family, after all.


    After sending the text message, my phone shut offpletely.


    I continued drinking my coffee when someone eximed behind me. I subconsciously turned


    around to look. It turned out that Matthew had entered the coffee shop.


    His slender and cold body was straight and tall, though he seemed a little haggard and his short


    hair was slightly unkempt. He probably had not been putting any effort into taking care of his


    appearance.


    He had an indifferent personality and was now standing with two people who were full of smiles,


    which made him seem even more cold and distant.


    I sat by the window. If someone had not reminded him, he would not have turned to look straight at


    me either.


    Therefore, the waitresses standing beside him were probably the ones who told him.


    There were bad rumors about us going around. When I saw him looking at me, I quickly looked


    away I instantly regretted it in my heart. I should have left after drinking the ss of in water.


    Fortunately, Matthew did note over. He merely nced at me and found a seat with two of his


    peers.


    I put down my coffee cup and grabbed my bag to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When I got to the door of the coffee shop, I realized that it was raining and snowing outside.


    Rain that was mixed with snow felt way colder when i t fell on the body.


    I could run to my car in the rain and snow, but I was apprehensive of the cold. I stood at the door to


    pause for a moment.


    An umbre was held above my head. I did not turn sideways to look but I knew who it was without


    looking.


    "Did you drive here or did you take a cab?"


    The man''s voice was cold and nd. His slender body had blocked off most of the cold wind when


    he stood beside me.


    I looked up at the gloomy sky and said faintly, "I drove here."


    He nodded. "I can walk you."


    "No thanks," I said, refusing in a straightforward manner.


    The chuckle that entered my ears sounded selfdeprecating. "You don''t have to do this even if you


    hate me. I''m not a wolf or a tiger. You don''t have to avoid me."


    I pursed my lips and looked at my shoes that were wet from the rain. "You and Theo are both


    outstanding figures. You don¡¯t have to hurt each other for someone who doesn''t deserve it."


    In the business world, it was best if everyone could work together for profit.


    He sneered. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me or Theo?"

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    I knew he was being stubborn.


    I gently sighed. "I don¡¯t feel sorry for anyone. I just think it¡¯s not worth it for you to harm your interest


    for someone who doesn''t deserve it."


    "You don¡¯t get to say if it¡¯s worth it or not," he said, his voice sounding a tad more ruthless.


    "Everyone wants something, and if I give up without doing anything, then that''s being a coward."


    He would not listen to anything I said, so I gave up trying to convince him.


    Seeing that it was not raining or snowing as heavily a s before, I dashed forward.


    He followed me anyway. "I''ll walk you."


    "You really don''t need to!" I forcefully refused.


    However, the man was too stubborn and refused to stop.


    He grabbed my hand and forcefully stuffed the umbre into my hand. "At least take the umbre.¡±


    I stopped and looked sideways at him. My expression was already sullen. "If our photos are taken


    by the media and posted online, Theo will use even more ruthless means against you. Do you know


    what you''ll


    face when that happens?"


    He sneered. "When there¡¯s a battle in the business field, only one will survive. I can''t beat him, and


    I''m willing to admit defeat." After a pause, he continued," But I will never admit defeat when ites


    to you."


    I suppressed the anger in my heart and said patiently, "Matthew, you have the right to pursue what


    you want and I have no right to beg you to give up, but I have the right to pursue what I want too.


    You have no right to stop me."


    He looked at me with cold eyes. "What do you want?"


    "Theo and my happiness," I said those words without a single hesitation.


    There was a strong gust of wind, and the umbre was blown away.


    The winter breeze was cold. He smiled in pain. "Are you really going to be so cruel to me, Wanda?"


    I did not say anything and took a step back to pull away from him. I then walked toward the car.


    The trajectory of a person''s life was decided from the moment they were born.


    I was not greedy. Theo was the only one I ever wanted.


    I saw Theo''s car in an intersection in the city center.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was probably here to see me. I pulled over.


    Theo pulled over at the side of the road too. Theo then got out of the car without an umbre. He


    ran toward me in the rain and snow.


    When he got into the car, I handed him tissue papers." You came just to pick me up?"


    Although the bodyguards Theo assigned to me did not follow me closely, I knew they were just


    nearby.


    I believed the bodyguards had already told him that I bumped into Matthew.


    I did not want to keep it from him either, and there was no reason for me to keep these things from


    him now. Like dogs, the media had a keen sense of smell. Photos of Matthew and I getting into a


    conflict in front of the coffee shop had probably been taken by the media.


    He wiped the water from his body as his gaze fell on m e. It was tender as always. "Would you


    believe me if I said I was passing by?¡±


    I shook my head. "No."


    Theo raised his hand to stroke my face. "Where are you nning to drive to?"


    I helplessly smiled. "Susan''s son is down with a fever s o there''s no use in me going to see her. I


    nned to go home at first but I suddenly remembered that it¡¯s New Year''s tomorrow, so I wanted to


    go to the supermarket to buy some groceries."


    He held my hand and said gently, "It''s too cold out here right now. Go to thepany with me. We''ll


    go to the supermarket together when I get off work."


    I nodded to agree. "I''ll just say this first. Don''t mind me being in the wayter.¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    "Why would I think that you''d get in the way?" Theo leaned over to kiss my forehead. "I''m more than


    happy to have you go to work with me."


    I sneered and said no more.


    After driving into a parking lot, Theo and I got out and took the president''s elevator to the top floor.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Theo was going to attend a meeting. After he went to the conference room, I grabbed a book and


    lay on the sofa to read.


    After reading a few lines, there was a knock on the door and I looked at the office door, saying,


    "Come in."


    A young woman who looked to be in her early 20s came in. She had a good posture and an


    attractive figure.


    She could qualify as an unrivaled beauty.


    The woman was stunned to see me. Her tone was respectful and soft. "Hello, I''m here to see Mr.


    Grant."


    I smiled. "He''s gone to a meeting. It might take a while."


    She nodded and calmly sized me up a few times before saying with a smile, "Okay, thank you."


    She turned around and left after saying that.


    I cast my eyes down and pursed my lips before smiling. Theo''s charm was still strong as ever.


    Another person knocked on the door, and this time, it was Keith.


    He held a delicate-looking cup, walked up to me, and put the cup on the coffee table. "Mr. Grant told


    me to prepare this, Mrs. Grant."


    I nced at it and smiled. "Thank you."


    "You''re more than wee, Mrs. Grant."


    I looked at him and asked, "Is Grant Corporation nning to enter the artificial intelligence


    machinery market?"


    Keith nodded. "Al machines are developing at a rapid pace today. Many enterprises are considering


    shifting their development toward this aspect. It''s better to share this piece of the pie earlier, that''s


    why Grant Corporation has invested some money in preparation for the development."


    I pondered about it. "It¡¯s not wrong to think that way. Have you hired professionals in this area?"


    "We hired a senior student who has been studying abroad. They¡¯re a professional technology-


    oriented employee." 1


    I took a sip and realized that it was watermelon juice. I t was very tasty.


    I put down the cup and said with a smile, "Talents like


    that must be treated well since they''re rare."


    "It''s precisely because she''s a talent that Mr. Grant personally went abroad to extend an invitation. I


    was truly shocked when I first saw her. She''s only in her early 20s and is already so capable. It


    really is rare."


    To have Keithpliment someone like that, it was clear that this individual was really quite


    outstanding.


    I smiled slightly. "What¡¯s her name?"


    "Elena Mandez.¡±


    I nodded and asked no more. It would not be appropriate to ask further.


    When Keith left, I leaned against the back of the sofa and remembered the woman who came in


    before


    Keith.


    Was she Elena?


    An hourter, Theo finally finished his meeting.


    Iy on the sofa drowsily and sensed someone covering my body with something. I opened my


    eyes.


    When our eyes met, the man let out a tender smile." Why didn¡¯t you lie down in the lounge?¡±


    I sat up and Theo took his seat beside me. I leaned into his arms and closed my eyes, sayingzily,


    "I¡¯ll fall asleep if Iy down in the lounge."


    "Then sleep." Theo kissed my forehead. "Is there a reason why you can''t sleep?"


    I nodded. "I''m worried that I won''t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    Theo helplessly smiled and said no more.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    I leaned against him just like that, and he did not move either. It was a warm and peaceful


    atmosphere.


    There was a knock on the door and Theo said mildly, " Come in."


    I wanted to pull away from him but he wrapped his arm around my shoulders to keep me from


    moving.


    Left with no other choice and to avoid feeling awkward, I closed my eyes and pretended to be


    asleep.


    The woman who came in was the same woman who came to see Theo earlier. She walked over


    and handed Theo a file. She then said in a sweet voice, "Mr. Grant, the design is out. Can you take


    a look at it and see what needs to be improved?"


    Theo moved so lightly that before I could feel it, he was already flipping the pages. "I¡¯m not an


    expert in this area. If you and the other engineers think it¡¯s fine, you can start manufacturing it."


    "Okay, sure," the woman said.


    After she walked out of the office, the man''s deep and attractive voice rang out in my ears. I could


    vaguely detect a hint ofughter. "You''re pretty good at pretending to sleep."


    tt H


    Did I need to pretend to sleep if he had not stopped me from moving?


    I opened my eyes and looked up at his chin. "Zimmer Corporations has long entered the artificial


    intelligence machinery market. Now that you''ve hired such a talent to develop artificial intelligence


    technology, are you nning to acquire Zimmer Corporations when the time is right and develop it


    vigorously?"


    He raised his eyebrows and pulled the nket that had slipped to myp to my body. "Not entirely."


    After a pause, he asked, "How did you know?"


    I shrugged, kind enough not to expose Keith. "I read the file just now."


    However, Keith seemed to have already reported everything to Theo about what I had asked him


    earlier. He pinched my chin and said with a faint smile, "Her name isn¡¯t written in the file."


    I helplessly smiled. "It''s inevitably unsettling for me to see such a stunningdy around you."


    He smiled slightly and reached out to put his arms around me. "If I make you feel so unsettled, why


    are you still so inattentive, then?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Inattentive?"


    He turned to look at the desk, and I followed his gaze.


    I saw a bag of cauliflower on the desk and my lips


    twitched. Keith was not an idiot.


    Theo looked at me once more and said with a faint smile, "I''ve given you flowers, but never


    cauliflower.¡±


    "Would you believe me if I said that I casually grabbed it?" I thought Keith would bring it home and


    cook it, but he actually brought it for Theo just like that. He sure was a direct man.


    Theo''s smile deepened. "Casually?¡±


    u H


    I could not continue this subject anymore and quickly said, "I''ll buy you a bouquet of flowers next


    time. Are you done with your work? It''s gettingte and we should go to the supermarket. Munchkin


    won¡¯t be happy if we go home toote."


    He raised his hand and brushed my nose, saying helplessly, "Trying to brush me off, huh?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    We left the office and bumped into Elena talking to Keith.


    The woman was stunning and could easily attract a person''s attention.


    Keith nodded to greet me and Theo when he saw us. H e then continued dealing with the


    documents in his hand.


    Elena, on the other hand, was constantly staring at Theo.


    When she sensed that I was looking at her, she let out


    a faint smile.


    I returned the smile and entered the elevator with Theo.


    We drove my car to the supermarket. When I was looking for my car keys in my bag, I noticed my


    bare wrist. I wondered if I should wear some jewelry on it like Elena.


    "What are you thinking about?¡± Theo asked, taking the key from my hands naturally.


    We got into the car and started the car engine.


    I sat in the front passenger seat and said after a pause, "I''m taking the car for maintenance in two


    days."

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    He nodded and drove out of the parking lot, saying," You''ve been driving this car for a very long


    time.


    There are several new cars in the garage. You can test them out and pick one that you like."


    "Forget it." I gently sighed. "I''m a person who likes old things."


    Theo chuckled. "It''s good to like old things."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When we arrived at the supermarket, Theo and I shopped for a long time and chose a lot of


    necessary and unnecessary items.


    Grayson and Petra wereing over tomorrow morning. I wondered if they would have any use for


    these things. Otherwise, I would have to ask someone t o repurchase them.


    If they did not have a use for them, why would I even bother sweating it?


    "Why are you sighing?" Theo looked at me, amused.


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s just pay for these things."


    When we got back to the vi, Caroline had already finished cooking.


    Munchkin was probably too tired from ying in the


    kindergarten during the day, so he was currently sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    I walked over to wake him up, and we ate dinner together as promised.


    It was New Year''s tomorrow. Grayson and Petra woulde over very early, so I figured that there


    was nothing Caroline needed to do either. I decided to give her a day off.


    After having dinner and watching TV with Munchkin for a while, I brought him back to the bedroom


    when h e started getting drowsy.


    After Munchkin fell asleep, I returned to my room to take a shower.


    After taking a shower, I saw Theo staring at the calendar. He was lost in thoughts. I asked


    curiously," What are you thinking about?"


    Theo came back to his senses, "dust counting the days."


    "When will you have your annual holiday?" I asked, sitting down at the dressing table.


    He walked over and picked up the hairdryer that was o n the dressing table. "Soon. In another ten


    days or so."


    I smiled slightly. "Soon, then."


    He had been really busy during this period of time, and I was tired of watching him like that.


    Theo smiled and looked at me in the mirror. He hesitated to say, "Munchkin will be on winter break


    soon and Mason wants to take Munchkin to South Vasetine for a few days."


    I frowned and subconsciously wanted to protest. However, when I remembered that I had promised


    Mason to allow Munchkin to go over to South Vasetine to stay with him for a period of time, I


    swallowed back the words of protests that were about toe out of m y mouth.


    "How many days?" I had to know how many days exactly.


    Theo thought about it. "It''ll at least be for ten days or s o."


    I frowned. Winter holiday was only less than a month i n total. Now, Mason wanted to take him away


    for half a month. That had truly upset me.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Theo turned off the hairdryer and smoothed out my long hair for


    me. He said, "I have more time this holiday. I kept saying that I wanted to take you on a tripst time


    but didn¡¯t have the time. It just so happens that I can bring you on a trip this annual holiday."


    I turned back to look at him. "You¡¯ve already promised him, haven¡¯t you?"


    He shook his head and said helplessly, "I didn¡¯t say anything."


    I pursed my lips. "I promised him earlier, so I guess he''ll be very upset if I don''t agree now that he''s


    proposing to take Munchkin to South Vasetine."


    After a pause, I continued, "Forget it. Munchkin is his son, after all. I''m sure he''ll take good care of


    him."


    Theo leaned over and kissed my forehead. "I''m d you think that way. I''ll give him a call tomorrow


    to tell him."


    I nodded and was about to stand up when I felt a cool sensation on my wrist. I looked down and


    saw Theo putting on a green emerald bracelet on my wrist. 1


    I looked up at him and asked in a puzzled tone, "Why are you suddenly giving me this?"


    We had plenty of jewelry at home but I would not normally wear them, which made me seem a little


    shabby when I went out sometimes.


    He smiled slightly. "Green emeralds have healing powers. It''s good to wear them often."

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    I nodded and said no more. I merely lowered my gaze t o look at the bracelet. "The bracelet I wore


    previously was from Yvonne, but Iter learned how expensive it was so I took it off. How much did


    you spend on this bracelet? If it¡¯s too expensive, then I don''t want to wear it all day long."


    I would be really heartbroken if it broke.


    He pursed his lips and smoothed out my long hair." Keith went on a business trip previously and


    visited a jewelry shop on his way back. He wanted to buy his wife a gift and had set his eyes on two


    pieces, which h e bought. When I learned about it, I noticed how nice the green emerald is, so I


    bought one from him."


    I knew nothing about emeralds, but I knew it was not a s simple as he made it out to be. The luster


    and quality looked extraordinarily pleasant, so how could it be a casual purchase from a jewelry


    store?


    Before I woke up the next morning, I heard the sound o f running footsteps outside the door.


    The curtains were then opened and a bright light shone into the room. I grabbed the nket and


    covered my face, saying irritably, "Theo Grant, don''t you think you''re horrible for not letting me sleep


    when you don''t want to sleep yourself?"


    Theo walked over and lifted the covers, his body blocking a huge portion of the sunlight. I opened


    my eyes and quickly got used to the brightness. "What time is it?¡±


    "It¡¯s almost nine o''clock now. We already have guests a t home. It''s time you get out of bed," Theo


    helplessly said.


    I finally remembered that Quinn and the Louises wereing over today.


    After a quick washing up, I walked out of the bedroom and saw Munchkin running upstairs. I quickly


    said," Munchkin, don''t run up the staircase."


    Munchkin quickly stopped. "You''re finally out of bed, Mommy.¡±


    After going downstairs, Theo was already sitting down on the sofa drinking tea with Grayson.


    Petra and Quinn were cooking in the kitchen. Theirughter could be heard from the living room.


    Munchkin came downstairs with Snowy in his arms, then sat down beside Theo. "Theo, Snowy is


    finally awake too."


    Did my own son just imply something?


    Sensing the lively atmosphere, the word ''mediocrity'' suddenly came to my mind.


    Quinn came out of the kitchen with a bowl of shrimp stew in her hands. "We¡¯ve all eaten. Have


    something first. Lunch will bete.¡±


    I nodded and reached out to take it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She turned around and went to busy herself in the kitchen again. I looked in the direction of the


    kitchen, lost in thoughts.


    Theo beckoned to me. "What are you thinking about, Wanda? Be good, sit down, and drink the


    stew.¡±


    I took my seat beside him and looked at Grayson, asking, "Have you been here for long?"


    He shook his head and said with a smile, "We just came."


    After a pause, he looked at the stew in my hands and continued, ¡°You seem thinner now. You


    should eat more."


    I forced a smile, not knowing what to say.


    After taking a few small bites, Quinn came out of the kitchen and said to Theo, "Come and make the


    wraps with us, Theo."


    Theo nodded and got up to go into the kitchen.


    Grayson and I were alone now. Although we were father and daughter, we had almost nothing to


    say to each other.


    Seemingly noticing the bracelet on my wrist, he was slightly stunned and said, "This bracelet is of


    good


    quality."


    I was stunned, then I said, "Theo gave it to me."


    He nodded. "He treats you very well."


    I smiled. "Yeah.¡±


    There was nothing left to say and we fell silent.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Munchkin raised his head to nce at me, then at Grayson. He asked, "Grandpa, what day is it


    today?"


    Grayson looked at him with a tender gaze. "It''s New Year¡¯s today. The first day of the new year."


    Munchkin nodded. "Does that mean that we must spend the day together as a family?"


    Grayson was stunned, then he looked at me with a slightlyplicated gaze. "Yeah, we should


    spend this day together as a family."


    Munchkin raised his head to look at me, asking curiously, "Mommy, when are Grandma, Grandpa,


    and Uncle Tylering over?"


    I stroked his head. "Your grandparents have been very busytely, and your aunt just had a baby,


    so they can¡¯te over."


    "When can we visit the baby, then?¡± Munchkin was young and had many questions. It would be


    hard to stop him whenever he started asking.


    I would get impatient whenever he asked too many questions, but Grayson was very patient and


    kept answering his various strange questions.


    I got up and walked to the kitchen to see if they needed my help.


    However, when I walked into the kitchen and saw the three of them organized with their own tasks, I


    felt as though my help was not needed.


    Seeing meing in, Theo asked with a smile, "Do you know how to wrap the fillings?¡±


    I did.


    I nodded and walked over to wash my hands. Then, I started making wraps with him. "My mother


    taught m e how when I was young, but I only learned how to wrap the fillings, not how to make and


    roll the dough."


    Quinn turned around and asked curiously, "Didn¡¯t you grow up in the south? A lot of girls in the


    south don''t know how to make wraps. The same goes for the older generations. Not many of them


    know how. I remember when I was a kid, my mom didn''t know how either."


    I smiled. "My mother isn¡¯t a native southerner. She would make her own wraps and make vegetable


    stew every New Year¡¯s Eve."


    Quinn chuckled. "She¡¯s probably a northerner, then."


    I smiled and lowered my gaze to wrap the fillings. " She never told me her stories when she was


    young. M y memories of her are only of those when we lived together."


    Petra walked over and looked at me, saying, "Wanda, has it never crossed your mind that it was


    strange she neither had rtives nor friends in the countryside yet she knew Grant Corporation''s


    mistress and even felt at ease handing you over to her? Have you never asked them how they


    knew each other?"


    I hesitated a little and shook my head slightly. "No."


    I never thought about these things seriously.


    Mother had no friends or families in the countryside a t the time. She was aplete outsider.


    Later, Cecilia learned from others that Mother hade here in her 30s and started living here after


    buying a house. No one knew where she came from or why she chose to settle in the countryside


    alone.


    "What¡¯s her name?" Quinn asked curiously.


    I pursed my lips. "Sandra Tyler."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At the thought of this, I could not help but think of Tyler. Why did Tyler''s father entrust him to


    Mother?


    Although it was a small and remote town, there were many well-to-do families too. Why must they


    choose Mother?


    Petra sighed. "She left you a piece of superior quality nephrite white jade in that sandalwood box.


    Have you seen it yet?"


    I shook my head and looked subconsciously at Theo." I can''t open the box."


    Theo was slightly stunned, then he said, "Open it at night."


    I nodded, feeling even more curious now.


    After lunch, Petra and Quinn had agreed to barbecue i n the courtyard in the afternoon.


    Although it was a bright sunny day, it was still winter. It would still be cold even if they were having a


    barbecue outdoors.


    Since no one objected to it, I did not have the heart to spoil the fun either.


    Theo and I went to the supermarket to buy a lot of thingsst night. We had adequate ingredients


    and sauces, so there was no need to send anyone to get anything else.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    When the barbecue grill was being set up, Quinn pulled me aside and said, "Let the men do the


    rough and dirty work. Come and take a walk with me."


    She probably had something to say to me, so I followed her.


    There was not much to see in the backyard in winter a s everything was bare.


    Quinn pulled her down jacket closer to her body and looked at me, saying, "Are you and Theo


    nning to have another wedding?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    Quinn frowned. "He..."


    At this point, she nced at me but did not finish her sentence.


    After taking our seats, she asked me again, "Have you been taking birth control measurestely?"


    II u


    Did she not think it was inappropriate for her to ask this question?


    I suddenly blushed, shaking my head.


    She nodded and said, "It''s time for you to get a second


    child now. Munchkin is already four years old and is such a sensible child. I can give you a hand so


    you won''t be so tired.¡±


    I fell silent suddenly and did not continue with the conversation.


    "There¡¯s one more thing. I hope you can persuade


    Theo on this."


    There was a look of sadness on her face. "Marcus and I lived together for more than a decade. We


    more or less have feelings for each other. I really can''t stand watching Theo back Matthew into a


    corner."


    I pursed my lips and said, "There are things that I can and can''t say. If I talk to him about Zimmer


    Corporations, the consequences will be much worse than how things are now."


    She was stunned and looked at me with a slightly dazed expression. After a long time, she sighed


    and said, "It''s my fault."


    For the sake of the favor I owed Matthew, I should probably persuade Theo but I could not. Once I


    tried to persuade Theo, he would get even madder.


    The two of them had been fighting for years and had never once crossed the line.


    Now, Theo was bent on backing Matthew into a corner because Matthew had angered him.


    What exactly did he tell Theo at Cassey¡¯s wedding?


    When we returned to the front yard, Theo and Grayson had already started grilling.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After grilling several skewers, he handed them to me." You can have a taste but don''t eat too


    much."


    I looked sideways at him. "Are you sure I can eat it?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Of course."


    After taking my seat, I took a bite and thought it tasted pretty good.


    After eating, I looked at Theo. "I wonder if Susan is with Tyler? We have so much good food here


    and should probably send some over."


    Petra and Quinn''s culinary skills were top-notch. They knew how to make various culinary dishes.


    There were so many of us, so they would inevitably make extra.


    Theo nodded. "I''ll ask Keith to bring some over tonight."


    I smiled slightly. "So others aren''t celebrating New Year''s? Since thepany is having a day off,


    Keith should be at home apanying his wife and kids."


    He was a little stunned and asked hesitantly, ''TH send the food over, then?"


    I nodded. "Thanks for the help, Mr. Grant."


    He leaned closer to me and lowered his voice. "Is there a reward?"


    I pursed my lips and kissed his cheek. "Is this reward enough?¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    "I guess.¡± The man let out a very dashing smile.


    I coldly snorted. "You''re taking your undeserved gain for granted."


    Theo smiled and said no more.


    After grilling another te of food, he handed it to me and said, "It''s a holiday today. I thought you


    would be thinking about Cassey since you¡¯re always together, but you¡¯re actually worried about


    Susan instead."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After swallowing the food, I picked up the ss of water and said, "Do you believe in


    doppelgangers?"


    He raised his brows, not saying anything. He was clearly waiting for me to finish my sentence.


    "Cassey and Cecilia are very simr. She shares Cecilia''s enthusiasm and straightforwardness.


    When I''m with her, I sometimes have the illusion that Cecilia is still around."


    I looked up at him and saw him listening attentively t o me. I continued, "Susan is more like me. She


    has low self-esteem and is stubborn. Perhaps because we¡¯re so alike that I can empathize with her


    situation and condition, that''s why I always can¡¯t help but want to take care of her."


    To be precise, Susan was more like my past self. I


    knew the pain of waiting and the desperation of wanting to hold on even though I was obviously


    head over heels in love.


    After a long time, I noticed that Theo was unmoving. I looked up at him. I met his dark eyes staring


    motionlessly back at me.


    Seeing a faint glow in his dark pupils, I was stunned." Theo..."


    He reached out and pulled me into his arms, his voice low and restrained. "I''m sorry. There are


    certain things that I won''t allow them to happen again."


    Lying in his arms and hearing his heartbeat, I realized in hindsight that he was ming himself.


    I gently sighed. "Theo, I didn''t mean to me you by saying those things. Don''t think too much."


    He hummed softly, his voice low and husky. "I know."


    Sometimes, memories existed not to remind oneself of how painful it used to be but to remind


    oneself to cherish the present moment.


    Quinn looked at us, the corners of her mouth gently raised.


    Petra and Grayson had seemingly sensed something and looked in our direction as well.


    I sensed the sudden awkward atmosphere and quickly pushed Theo away. "There are people


    around. Behave yourself.¡±


    Theo chuckled. "We¡¯re legally married. Isn''t it normal for us to have intimate interactions?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and turned around to enter the vi.


    I would probably have to dig myself a hole if others kept watching me like a circus monkey.


    I went to the kitchen and wondered what dishes I should bring to Susan.


    Although I had known her for a long time, I had no idea what she disliked eating, so I gave her a


    call.


    The call was answered very quickly. Susan¡¯s hoarse voice rang out in my ears. "Happy New Year,


    Wanda.¡±


    I smiled. "Happy New Year."


    After a pause, I asked, "What do you like to eat?¡±


    Susan was a little surprised. "Why are you suddenly asking me this?"


    I leaned against the kitchen table and said with a smile, "We bought a lot of nutritional ingredients


    which I have no use for. You¡¯ve just delivered a baby and are breastfeeding, so this is the best time


    to replenish your body. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s today too. I''ll get Theo to bring some over for youter."


    On the other side of the phone, Susan was silent for a very long time. Just as I was wondering if


    she had hung up the phone, Susan said with a smile, "Thank you, Wanda. You¡¯re the first person to


    show concern


    for me."


    I pursed my lips and felt a little sorry for her. "How¡¯s the baby? Isn''t Tyler with you?"


    Susan smiled. "He''s okay now. The Schumans sent a lot of supplements just now. I''ll ask Mr. Grant


    to bring some back when hees overter."


    She evaded the question about Tyler, and I was clear about what was going on. I stopped asking. "I


    don¡¯t need any supplements, so you should keep them for yourself. We can go shopping together


    when you get better."


    "Alright, then." Susan sounded a lot happier than just now.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    I was quite relieved and asked, "Tell me what your favorite food is and I''ll bring some more for you


    later."


    "I''m fine with anything. I''m not a picky eater.¡±


    After a pause, Susan continued, "But don''t bring too much because I can¡¯t finish everything all by


    myself. It''ll be a waste if they go bad."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I looked around the kitchen but could not find a takeout container.


    I walked to the kitchen door and shouted outside the vi, "Can youe here for a moment,


    Theo?"


    After shouting, I continued to look for a takeout container.


    The sound of footsteps was heard and I asked, "Theo, d o we have takeout containers at home? I¡¯m


    going to pack the food now so you can send them to Susan when I''m done."


    I did not get a response for a long time and looked up curiously.


    I was stunned to see that it was Petra.


    She took out the takeout container from the cab, and a look of surprise emerged on my face.


    She looked


    at me and said, "There are a few takeout containers here. Do you think they''re en¡ª"


    When she saw me looking at her with a puzzled expression, the smile on her face turned stiff. Her


    countenance was a little awkward. "Theo and your... dad went for a walk together."


    I nodded and took the containers from her, saying ndly, "Thanks."


    "Can I help you with anything?" She stood beside me, asking.


    I shook my head, saying a little indifferently, "No, thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    My overly distant tone silenced her.


    After filling the containers with food and seeing her still standing behind me, I was stunned and


    walked straight out of the kitchen without saying anything to her.


    She held my wrist and I frowned, sounding a little displeased. "What is it?"


    "Can we talk, Wanda?" Petra''s tears were at the brink o f flowing out. Although she had gotten on in


    years now, her beauty was still clear to see.


    I turned back to look at her, my gaze falling on her worn-out face. I felt a pang in my heart. It was as


    though someone was clenching my heart. It was so painful to even take a breath.


    Why was this happening?


    I did not know.


    I finally found my voice. I looked at her and carried myself in a slightly distant manner. "I don''t think


    we should talk.¡±


    I did not want to experience the feeling of ripping apart old wounds again and then analyze why I


    was once hurt.


    Her choking voice rang out in my ears as she said," Wanda, I know you hate me, but I... I..."


    But what?


    Was she going to say that she loved me?


    How absurd.


    The reason why a wound was called a wound was that it would always be there, even until death.


    I could bring myself to not hate her, but I could not forgive her.


    If I forgave her, I would feel sorry for my dead baby.


    I looked outside the window. The sun was shining and I could hear Munchkinughing vaguely.


    I took a deep breath and looked calmly at Petra. "I¡¯m a person with a really poor memory. Thinking


    about it now, my memories before I was ten have be somewhat blurred, but there are some


    things in my mind that I still remember until now."

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    A pained look shed across Petra''s face. I saw it but remained unstirred. I said indifferently, "We


    weren¡¯t well off at the time, and Mother wouldn''t use the money that Tyler¡¯s father banked in to us


    on me. That¡¯s why I refused to go to kindergarten after just attending it for a few days when I saw


    Mother staring dazedly at the bankbook at night."


    After a pause, I continued, "Mother refused to, of course, but she couldn''t talk me out of it. That


    lasted until I was in elementary school. As I had not attended preschool, I was so much dumber


    than other kids my age. I didn¡¯t want to go to school, so Mother told me that only by studying well


    and getting into a prestigious university would I be able to find my biological parents again. From


    then on, I studied hard because I was determined to find my parents. Only by finding them would


    people stop calling me a wild child who nobody wanted."


    These memories were painful, and I would be in a very bad mood every time I thought of them.


    I was only saying them to Petra now because I wanted her to know that some wounds could never


    be mended.


    I walked to the kitchen table and put the food


    containers into an instion bag. "Mother gave me all her love, so I never felt like a child who


    lacked love. The only reason why I wanted to find my biological parents was because I didn''t want


    others to call me a wild child who nobody wanted. Not knowing my origin made me seem like a


    joke. The night of my university application, Cecilia and I were in the yard holding our phones,


    analyzing which universities we could apply for with the scores we had. I wanted to go t o Whaldorf


    City at first, butter, Grandma told me to g o to Salt City because that''s where I might be able to


    find my biological parents."


    I turned around and saw Petra''s face that was filled with tears. I sighed. "Maybe it was the wrong


    decision to go to Salt City from the very start. I shouldn¡¯t have gone there because I wouldn''t have


    met Theo, Cindy, o r even you guys."


    "Wanda..." she said, her voice choking with sobs.


    I smiled slightly, my gaze still indifferent as ever. "If I hadn''t met you guys, perhaps I would live an


    ordinary life-a mediocre yet blissful life. I love Theo, that''s why I¡¯ll always forgive him even after he


    does something to hurt me."


    After a pause, I continued, "Just because you''re my parents, I can¡¯t hate you openly, much less


    resent you i n my heart. I don¡¯t even dare to hate you. How tragic. I can¡¯t even find someone to hate


    for all of my miserable encounters.¡±


    I took a deep breath and suppressed the pain in my heart. "Like I said, I''ll not hate you simply


    because you''re my parents. You¡¯re my family who shares blood ties with me, but that''s all."


    She was such a clever woman, so she surely knew what I was trying to say.


    Perhaps my words were so harsh that herplexion turned pale and she half-crouched on the


    floor. Her tears hit the floor tiles. They were soft yet extraordinarily loud.


    I quickly left the kitchen. My heart was in pain but it was still bearable.


    It was normal for one to experience pain in life. However, pain was necessary to heal. That was how


    w e could keep living and finish the rest of the journey called life.


    When I got to the yard, Theo and Grayson came back from their walk.


    Seeing the awful expression on my face, Theo hurried over and held my hand. He asked tenderly,


    "Why do you look so unhappy? Are you unwell?"


    I shook my head and looked up at him with a smile. There were tears in my eyes.


    Seeing my tears, Theo¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as his countenance darkened. "What happened?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I shook my head. My heart was in great pain, and I refused to talk.


    Grayson did not see Petra and could vaguely guess that something was wrong, so he quickly ran


    into the vi.


    Not long after that, he helped Petra out.


    Petra''splexion was pale, and there were tears on her face.


    Quinn did not overthink it and merely said, "Look how pale you are. You''re probably unwell. Do you


    want to g o to the hospital?"


    Petra waved. "I''m fine. It''s just my gastric problem. It''s an old problem now. I just took my medicine


    and will b e fine after a while."


    Grayson was worried about her and against her idea. " I think we really need to get it checked at the


    hospital."


    "I''m okay!" Petra looked up at him, her face filled with pain. "It''s a bad omen to go to the hospital on


    New Year''s Day. I feel much better now after taking my medication."


    Although she had said so, the worried look on Grayson¡¯s face remained.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    I turned around to look at her, and after a moment of silence, I said, "You should go to the hospital.


    Nothing i s more important than your health."


    Grayson looked at me. Without thinking too much about it, he picked Petra up and walked toward


    the garage.


    Quinn followed them. Looking at their backs, I subconsciously clenched both of my hands.


    I was taken into a warm embrace. When I raised my head, I met a pair of starry eyes.


    He said, "Don¡¯t worry."


    I nodded, but I still felt uneasy about it and ultimately went as well.


    After going to the hospital and performing checks, Petra was diagnosed with appendicitis. She


    needed surgery.


    Quinn offered to go back and take care of Munchkin, s o Theo and I stayed in the hospital.


    The hospital''s corridor was not warm at all. Theo kept holding me tight, sending the warmth of his


    body to m e.


    My eyes hurt because I kept staring at the big red


    words that read out ''Operating Theater¡¯. I shifted my gaze and leaned in Theo''s arms, closing my


    eyes.


    Theo patted my shoulder andforted me. "Don¡¯t worry. It''s just a minor operation."


    I nodded. "I know."


    The operating theater''s door opened, and the doctor walked out.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grayson rushed over immediately and asked eagerly," Doc, how''s my wife doing?"


    "The operation is a sess. She''ll be fine after staying a few days in the hospital. Don''t worry.¡±


    The doctor had another surgery to rush to and left in a hurry after saying that.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as my taut nerves finally rxed.


    Not long after that, several nurses pushed Petra out and sent her directly to the ward.


    Grayson went over, whereas I stood on the spot and said after a very long time, "Let''s go home."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Don¡¯t you want to go and take a look?"


    I shook my head. "Maybe not. Munchkin will be upset i f we''re not home for so long."


    Theo knew that this was just an excuse, hence he did not say anything else.


    We got into the car and remained silent for the whole journey.


    Looking at the shing lights outside the car window, I could not help but sigh. Susan had probably


    eaten at this hour, so there was no need to send her the food anymore.


    I fished out my phone and gave her a call. As soon as the call was answered, she asked, "How''s


    Petra, Wanda? Is she okay?"


    I was stunned. "How did you know?"


    She said, "When I realized that Mr. Grant hadn''t shown up yet, I called your number but your phone


    was off. I called thendline and Munchkin answered. He told me that a grandma was sick, so I


    guessed it was Petra."

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    I nodded and said in an apologetic tone, "I was supposed to send food to you but got caught up with


    things and forgot. Have you eaten?¡±


    She sighed. "Petra is ill. It''s no big deal whether I''ve eaten or not. Besides, there are caretakers at


    home, so I won''t starve. Just focus on taking care of Petra."


    Susan did not quite understand what was going on between Petra and me, hence it was normal for


    her to say that.


    I helplessly smiled and changed the subject. "Is Tyler a t home?"


    Perhaps the question was so sensitive that she remained silent for a while before saying, "He¡¯s


    probably still working in thepany."


    I guessed Tyler very rarely visited the mother and son.


    I said, "Take good care of yourself. I''ll visit you and the baby another day."


    I hung up after saying that and nned to give Tyler a call.


    At this moment, Theo held my hand and said tenderly, "It''s New Year''s Day. Don¡¯t think about


    unhappy things."


    I looked up at him. "It says in the book that if a man


    loves someone, he¡¯ll mber to her side no matter what, but why is this not what I see?¡±


    Tyler was not disinterested in Susan. After years and years ofpanionship, even mountains


    would be moved. I guarantee that he would not be able to ept it one day when Susan was no


    longer around. After all, habits were terrifying.


    However, if he actually cared about her, why did he have to be so cold to Susan when she was at


    her most vulnerable?


    Psychological damages were far more painful than physical damages.


    Theo turned the steering wheel and looked sideways a t me. "There are ghosts, gods, and other


    realms in books but are they found in reality?"


    I shook my head.


    He gently sighed. "That¡¯s why a lot of what¡¯s written in books are fake."


    Iughed and said no more.


    It was already veryte when we got back to the vi.


    The sky in Whaldorf City was cloudy again. Quinn said that it was probably going to snow because


    there would be several heavy snowfalls in Whaldorf City every year.


    Sure enough, like what Quinn said, there was heavy snowfall on the second day of the new year.


    The white snowkes made the whole world brighter than usual as if all the filth in the world had


    disappeared.


    I did not sleep all night, so Theo apanied me and did not sleep all night as well.


    In the morning, he saw my pale face and asked worriedly, "Do you want to go to the hospital to get


    yourself checked?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I shook my head. "It''s just insomnia, why would I go to the hospital?"


    After getting out of bed and a quick washing up, I came out of the bathroom and reminded him, "It''s


    snowing. Drive safe."


    He walked over and held me in his arms, kissing my forehead. "Okay, darling."


    Looking at the mischievous look on his face, I gently sighed. "Go and wash up.¡±


    When he entered the bathroom, I put on my coat and went to the balcony.


    This was an extraordinarily heavy snowfall. Most of the branches of the trees in the yard were


    crushed.


    It did not seem like a good idea to go out today.


    I was pulled into a warm embrace, and I could make out a familiar scent. I looked back at the man


    behind me. "When is Mason taking Munchkin to South Vasetine?¡±


    Theo rested his chin on my shoulder. "When Munchkin is on holiday, I won''t be on holiday yet. I


    won''t have time to take him out to y. South Vasetine is also warm now, so it''s a good idea for


    Mason to take him there and have some fun.¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    I cast my eyes down and did not say anything.


    Although I knew what he said was right, it was hard not to feel sad when the child who had been


    under my care for so long was not going to be around anymore.


    At the thought of how Munchkin would spend less time at home after he grew up and went to


    university, I felt even more heartbroken.


    I looked sideways at Theo and said in a deep, low voice, "Let''s have another child.¡±


    His body stiffened slightly as his gaze turned somewhat profound. "Alright, I''ll work harder and strive


    to help you conceive after the new year." My face turned red, and I avoided his gaze. I stepped


    away from his arms and said, "Hurry up and go downstairs t o have your breakfast. You¡¯re running


    late."


    Theo gave me a kiss on the cheek and said with a smile, "I''m the boss. Who''s bold enough to


    deduct my sry if I''mte?"


    I red at him, not bothering to argue with him.


    After going downstairs and seeing him sitting in the living room reading a newspaper, I was nearly


    angered to death. "Why don''t you finish your work earlier and take your annual leave earlier? Didn''t


    you


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    promise to take me on a trip?"


    Theo looked at me and raised his eyebrows. "Work never ends. But if you want to, then I can take


    you on a trip any time."


    I did not even bother talking to him anymore and trotted into the dining room.


    Theo followed behind me. Caroline had long prepared breakfast. Munchkin was sitting quietly on


    the chair, his cutleries untouched. He was clearly waiting for us t oe downstairs.


    Seeing me walk in, he said, "I''m on holiday now, Mommy. Can you take me back to Zenon?"


    I knew that he wanted to go back and see Pumpkin, but I had already promised Mason that he


    could take him to South Vasetine. I could only inform him of this with regret.


    Munchkin looked a little disappointed. "But I promised Pumpkin to go back and see her during the


    holiday."


    I looked back at Theo, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Theo walked up to Munchkin¡¯s side and wrapped his arms around his shoulder. He persuaded him


    with a warm voice, "What about this, Munchkin? I''ll ask Mason to take you to Zenon first so you and


    Pumpkin can see each other. Then, I¡¯ll ask him to take you to South Vasetine on a vacation."


    The little guy lowered his head and thought seriously about it. He then sighed after that and said,


    "That¡¯s fine too."


    After a pause, he asked Theo and me, "Aren¡¯t you guys going to apany me?"


    I stroked his head. "Theo has work to finish and I have things to do too. You''ll have to travel far to


    learn more things. Mason is taking you to other cities to learn new things and have fun. That will be


    good for you."


    Although Munchkin did not quite understand what I was saying, he thought the things I said were


    logical, s o he nodded obediently. "Okay, Mommy.¡±


    Theo nced at me with a teasing look on his face. "I didn''t know you had quite the knack for


    fooling people."


    I quickly pped his arm and red at him.


    Fortunately, Munchkin¡¯s attention was drawn to the toast that Caroline served. Otherwise, he would


    be crying by now.


    After having breakfast, Theo went to the living room t o read the newspaper. He was not at all


    anxious about going to work.


    I was going out, so I reminded Caroline to take good care of Munchkin. I then walked up to Theo


    and said indifferently, "When are you going to thepany?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "I¡¯m leaving with you.¡±


    I was stunned. "I¡¯m not going to Grant Corporation.¡±


    He shrugged. "I know. I''ll drop you off at the hospital o n my way."


    "I can drive by myself."


    Theo got up and walked up to me. He held my hand and said, "It''s snowing too heavily outside. It''s


    not safe for you to drive by yourself. I won''t be at ease."

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    There was no reasoning with this man. Besides, he was concerned about me, and I had no way of


    refusing.


    When the car arrived at the front door of the hospital, Theo got out of the car and took out two bags


    of supplements.


    I was a little stunned. "When did you prepare them?"


    Theo held my hand and said with a smile, "I told Keith to prepare them a long time ago. The initial


    n was t o give these to them before they leftst night."


    It seemed like he nned to go in with me.


    I followed behind him, feeling a little moved.


    Unknowingly, Theo had be a person who paid attention to details. He had be a warm


    person. It seemed like I was the only one stuck in ce, honest and slow.


    Petra surely did not get enough sleep at night because the anesthetic''s effect would wear off two


    hours after the surgery.


    Grayson had stayed up all night with her, so when Theo and I walked in, he was dozing off on the


    sofa.


    Petra was not sleeping. She kept staring at the ceiling, lost in thoughts.


    She looked sideways when she heard someoneing in.


    Seeing that it was Theo and me, a look of surprise emerged on her face.


    Then, she patted Grayson, who was sleeping on the sofa, and said with a smile, "Wake up."


    Grayson opened his eyes and was a little stunned to see us. He quickly got up and said, "Why did


    youe when it¡¯s snowing so heavily outside? It''s cold too. It¡¯s dangerous to drive.¡±


    Theo smiled and ced the supplements in his hand o n the bedside table. "It''s not that cold. The


    snow on the road hasn''t melted and it''s not slippery, so don''t worry."


    After a pause, he looked at Petra and asked, "Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Petra shook her head. "Not yet."


    "I''m old now, and my body can''t stand staying up all night."


    Grayson gently sighed. "I kept dozing off and fell asleep while sitting on the sofa. I forgot to buy


    breakfast."


    Petra felt sorry for him and looked at him, saying, "Go home and get some rest. The caretaker is


    coming soon, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Grayson shook his head to refuse. "How can I sleep


    even if I go home?"


    Petra stopped persuading him after hearing what he said. She merely sighed and said, "I can tell


    that you''re getting more stubborn as you grow older."


    Theo was sending text messages on his phone. They were probably to Keith. I figured that he still


    had many things to do at thepany, so I grabbed his sleeve and said, "It''s gettingte. You


    should be at thepany now. I can stay here by myself."


    He kept his phone and said with a smile, "There are not a lot of things to do. Keith can handle


    them."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then looked at Grayson. "Why don''t you go home and rest, Grayson? Wanda and I will be here.


    There''s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    Grayson pursed his lips and looked at me, seemingly questioning if I would stay here and take care


    of Petra too.


    I said, "You should go home. We''ll be here."


    Grayson looked at Petra and noticed herplexion looking much better. There was delight written


    all over her face and eyes too, so he nodded to show his agreement. "Okay, I''ll go home and get a


    good rest. I¡¯lle over when I wake up."


    Petra raised her hand, signaling him to hurry back and get some rest.


    After he left, Theo pulled me to sit by the bedside. He said, "You two should talk first. I¡¯m going to


    ask the nurse and see when she''s starting the drip. I''ll buy something to eat too.¡±


    Before I could say anything, he turned around and left.


    Once he left, Petra and I were the only ones left in the ward. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    However, I was ustomed to awkward situations like this, hence I did not feel particrly


    ufortable.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Inparison, Petra was not thatfortable. She opened her mouth to speak a few times but


    only ended up saying one sentence, "He¡¯s really nice to you."


    She was referring to Theo when she said ''he''. I nodded slightly and said indifferently, "Yes."


    We fell into a long silence again after that.


    "Yesterday, I heard that Mason is going to take Munchkin to South Vasetine," she spoke again in a


    cautious manner.


    I nodded, looking at the lines on my palm and feeling a little irritable.


    Petra sighed gently. "You and Theo should take advantage while you¡¯re still young to have another


    child."


    I looked up at her but did not say anything.


    She was a little nervous from my stare and thought she had said something to make me mad. She


    quickly tried to save the situation. "I don''t mean anything else. I¡¯m just worried about you."


    I pursed my lips and felt ufortable inside.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We were clearly mother and daughter, yet we had to b e so cautious around each other. Should I


    call this


    ridiculous or pathetic?


    However, how else should we get along if not like this?


    Neither of us had an answer to that, hence we could only let it remain like this.


    Not long after that, the nurse came in to administer the drip for Petra. With another person in the


    ward, the atmosphere seemed less awkward now.


    The nurse finished administering the drip and went out. Soon after, Theo came back after buying


    breakfast.


    Petra had just undergone an operation and could only eat in food, so he bought oatmeal and


    eggs.


    Theo took out the oatmeal from the bag and said with a smile, "I asked the nurse and you¡¯re only


    allowed oatmeal and eggs. You can only eat other things in another two more days."


    Petra nodded and thanked him.


    We were not people who often mingled together, so we fell silent when there was nothing else to


    say.


    I was not expecting Susan at all but she came bringing lots of things.


    Although she usually seemed quiet, she was a woman who had worked alongside Tyler for many


    years.


    Sensing the slightly awkward atmosphere between Petra and me, she could not stop talking once


    she started.


    Therefore, in the next few hours, Susan was instead the one who kept talking to Petra.


    It was not until a look of exhaustion appeared on Petra¡¯s face that she left.


    When Grayson came back, Theo and I left as well.


    I had nothing to do after that, so Theo suggested that I apany him to work. Knowing that it was


    useless t o reject his offer, I went to Grant Corporation with him.


    Maybe he saw that I was in a bad mood, so he held my hand when we were waiting at the traffic


    light. He brought it closer to his mouth to kiss it. "You¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    I froze and said ndly, "I can''t say that I''m in a bad mood. I don''t know how to put it. You can say


    that our interactions as mother and daughter are careful, and that''s sad no matter how you think of


    it."


    Theo gently sighed. ¡°So are you choosing to let go?"


    "What choice do I have other than choosing to let go?" I looked at him with a hidden pain in my


    gaze.


    We lived in the same city, not to mention that we were family members who shared blood ties.


    There was no way we could avoid each other forever.


    Were we supposed to interact so awkwardly every time we met?


    Theo smiled slightly. "There''s no other choice and you know that."


    There was indeed no other choice. Life was just so helpless sometimes.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    I gently sighed. "One can never leave one¡¯s family in this life. Besides, if Mother learned that I had


    found m y parents yet I''m having such a hard time getting along with them, I''m sure she''d be


    heartbroken too."


    Theo held my hand and said with a smile, "I¡¯m d you think that way."


    When we arrived at Grant Corporation''s parking lot, Theo and I got out of the car and took the


    president''s elevator to the top floor of Grant Corporation¡¯s building.


    Those working on the top floor of Grant Corporation''s building were top-notch elites. When they saw


    Theo and me, they all extended their greetings. "Good to see you, Mr. and Mrs. Grant."


    I wore a smile on my face, which was really tiring. After walking into the office, I put away the smile


    on m y face andined, "Looks like it isn¡¯t that easy to be Mrs. Grant."


    Theo wrapped his arm around my waist, his chuckle ringing out in my ears. "Come more often next


    time. You just need to get used to it."


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Forget it." "Why?" Theo raised his eyebrows. "You don''t like


    If I said that I did not like it, then this man was bound t o not give me peace of mind, so I could only


    answer against my will, "I like it. How could I not like it?"


    Theo knew that I was only appeasing him, but he merely snorted coldly and said no more. Maybe it


    was because he was in a rush to attend a meeting.


    Keith walked into the office with a few documents in his arms.


    Theo looked at me and said, ¡°Why don''t you wait for m e in the office? If you''re tired, then go sleep


    in the lounge. I¡¯lle and apany you after the meeting."


    I nodded and watched as he and Keith left the office. I t was almost time for the annual holiday, and


    it was a ridiculously busy time.


    After sitting on the sofa for a few minutes, I felt a little bored and nned to go for a walk.


    After I left the office, I saw a woman walking toward m e with a smile stered across her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I was a little stunned. This woman looked so familiar.


    "Ms. Lane," she greeted warmly.


    She must be someone I knew and that was why she was calling me Ms. Lane.


    However, I could not recall in such a short period of time who she was. Hence, I could only politely


    greet


    back, "Hello.¡±


    Seeing how polite and distant I was, she smiled and said, "I''m Celine Dione, Ms. Lane. I once


    worked in Salt City''s Grant Corporation and was just transferred here recently." 2


    I recalled having a few interactions with her before now that she mentioned it.


    I smiled and said, "It''s been too long and I couldn''t remember in such a short period of time. I hope


    you won¡¯t mind."


    She shook her head and quickly said, "It''s okay. It''s indeed been too long, so it''s normal for you to


    forget. Did youe with Mr. Grant?"


    I nodded and pointed in the direction of the conference room. "He''s in a meeting. I''m here just


    walking around."


    Celine nced in the direction of the conference room, then looked at me and hesitated to say, "I''d


    like t 0 invite you out for a meal. Are you free now?"


    After a pause, she continued, "I''ve been here for a few months but still don''t have any friends. Since


    we¡¯ve known each other for many years, I''d like to ask you out for a meal together and maybe we


    can go shopping together."


    I nodded with a smile. "I''m unemployed now and am free any time. You can ask me out when you''re


    free."


    She was stunned for a moment, then smiled happily."


    Can you give me your phone number? I¡¯ll ask you out when I have off days."


    After getting each other''s phone numbers, she hurried to the conference room to deliver the


    documents.


    When the conference room door opened, Elena walked out. Celine met her face-to-face, greeted


    her in a hurry, and entered the conference room.


    I was afraid of running into someone I knew and having to exchange pleasantries again, so I


    nned to go back to Theo¡¯s office.


    I was just about to turn around and go in when the sound of heels sounded behind me. It was


    apanied by the words, "Ms. Lane.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks and turned back to look at her.


    The woman had a soft and slender physique, superior elegance, and a delicate and beautiful face.


    Among women, she was considered to have the finest appearance.


    I was not wearing heels, so I was half a head shorter than her. The feeling of being looked down on


    by others from above did not feel good at all.


    "I would like to invite you for afternoon tea, Ms. Lane. Are you free?" she asked with a smile.


    I looked at her and shook my head without even considering. "I''m sorry, I don''t have the habit of


    having afternoon tea."


    She raised her eyebrows. "That can be cultivated."

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    H II


    This woman''s EQ was not that high, huh?


    I smiled faintly. "No thanks."


    I turned around and walked straight into Theo''s office after saying that. Fortunately, her EQ was not


    low enough that she followed me inside.


    Theo was too outstanding, hence as a woman myself, I could easily tell that Elena was interested in


    him. She was exceedingly ambitious too.


    A woman like that was very hard to deal with but I was not particrly worried.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was because I knew that a man like Theo would remain absolutely loyal to his family and wife.


    This was a result of Grandma''s teaching since he was a kid. It was engraved in his bones.


    I found a book and sat down on the sofa to read it. Not long after I started reading, Iy on the sofa


    and fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already dark outside.


    I saw a nket covered over me and got up to look for Theo.


    When I could not find him after walking around the


    ce, I wrapped myself in the nket and looked out the window in a daze.


    The office room door opened and Keith walked in.


    Seeing that I was awake, he asked, "Are you hungry, Mrs. Grant? What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll


    buy it for you.¡±


    I sighed gently. "What time is it now?"


    He replied, "Seven."


    I sat up from the sofa and stretched myself. "Is Theo still having a meeting?"


    Keith nodded. "Thepany¡¯s meeting is over but not the international meeting. Mr. Grant asked


    you to eat first and not to wait for him."


    I helplessly smiled. "Can you order two steaks, two cups of milk, and some dessert for me?"


    After a pause, I asked him again, "Have you eaten?"


    Keith shook his head honestly. "Not yet."


    I clicked my tongue. "Three steaks, then. Order anything else you want since Mr. Grant is paying for


    it anyway."


    "Alright, then." Keith could not hold back hisughter.


    I went to the lounge¡¯s washroom and quickly washed u p. I felt a little cold, so I went to the closet to


    find one o f Theo''s jackets and draped it over my body.


    I went out and read a book on the sofa for a short while when the meal that Keith ordered arrived.


    I checked the time and noticed that Theo had not finished his meeting yet, so I went to the


    conference room.


    Keith followed behind me and did not intend on stopping me either. I thought it was normal at first,


    but after thinking about it, I thought it was not normal. I could not help but frequently turn back to


    look at him.


    He merely let out an awkwardugh but did not say anything.


    From the looks of it, there was definitely something wrong.


    I pursed my lips and asked, "How many people are in the meeting?¡±


    He said, "Two."


    "Who?"


    "Mr. Grant and Ms. Mandez."


    I frowned. "Elena Mandez?"


    Keith nodded.


    Now that exined why he looked so strange!


    I walked to the door of the conference room. Before I could knock on the door, Keith pushed the


    door open straight away.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    There was a small conference room inside the conference room. When the door was opened, Theo


    and Elena were not there, so they must be in the small conference room.


    Sure enough, the voices of two people talking came from the small conference room.


    "Mr. Grant, the artificial intelligence technology has matured, so we might as well be bold. If we


    develop this new product first, we¡¯ll definitely reap a lot of rewards."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No.¡± Theo''s voice was deep and low, containing a hint of displeasure. "Grant Corporation is a


    company, not your scientific research institute. If the new product development fails, are you going


    to bear the losses incurred?"


    Theo was losing his patience. When he looked up and saw that I was here, his expression softened


    considerably. He no longer paid any attention to Elena and got up to walk toward me.


    Elena looked at me and furrowed her brows. She was clearly upset.


    Seeing the weary look on Theo¡¯s face, I held his hand and sighed. "You can''t skip your meal just


    because


    you have work to do. The food that Keith ordered has just arrived. Why don''t you resume working


    after you eat?"


    Theo pursed his lips and shook off my hand to take m e into his arms. "I would''ve run out of power if


    you hadn''te to give me a recharge."


    I smiled slightly and looked at the displeased-looking Elena. I lifted both hands to hug him back.


    "Your power bank is here now. Hurry up and charge up."


    Keith was a sensible person and quickly left.


    Elena had no intention of leaving and looked at us with a sullen expression. "Mr. Grant, we¡¯re still in


    the midst of a meeting. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for your wife to barge in like this?"


    Theo continued to hug me and spared her no nce." It''s after working hours now. It''ste and you


    should g o home. We can discuss it again tomorrow."


    She was still upset and nned to be unrelenting. "M r. Grant, we should-"


    "Ms. Mandez!" Theo cut her off. "You live alone, so you only need to take care of yourself, but I


    have a wife and a son. I need to be with them after work. I¡¯m really grateful that you''re serious about


    your work and the contributions you''re making. I¡¯ll ask Keith to inform the finance department about


    paying you more in overtime pay. It''s gettingte. You should go home earlier."


    Elena had no way of refuting him.


    I was awfully hungry and did not want to waste any more time on Elena, so I said to Theo, "You can


    recharge by eating too. I''m running out of power myself. Let''s go and recharge.¡±


    Theoughed. "Let''s go."


    Ignoring the sullen-looking Elena, Theo and I left the conference room.


    Keith took his portion and went to his office to eat. Theo and I sat on the sofa and nned to dig in.


    We were so famished and could not wait a minute longer.


    After forking a piece of steak and popping it into my mouth, I said with a smile, "Ask Keith where he


    bought this fromter. It''s pretty tasty."


    Theo drew out a piece of tissue paper and wiped my mouth for me. "I won''t have meetings thiste


    again."


    I shrugged. "I know it''s work-rted matters. Don''t worry, I''m not that narrow-minded.¡±


    Thinking about what I heard outside the conference room, I asked, "You don''t have ns on


    developing new products?"


    Elena was not wrong. If Grant Corporation developed new products first, the whole enterprise would


    reach a much higher level.


    Theo shook his head. "The technology isn¡¯t matured enough. It will most likely fail with Elena¡¯s


    efforts alone. This can''t be rushed.¡±


    He had his own ideas on this matter, and I was not an expert. Hence, I was not going to put forward


    my own ideas.


    After eating, Theo went home. It was almost ten o''clock when we reached home. Munchkin had


    already gone to bed.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Theo told me that Mason was going to take Munchkin to South Vasetine tomorrow, so I packed his


    luggage before going to bed.


    Mason came early the next morning. When I came downstairs, Theo was discussing the acquisition


    of Zimmer Corporations with him.


    Theo''s countenance would surely sink every time he talked about acquiring Zimmer Corporations.


    Mason was also trying to talk him out of driving Matthew into a corner, but he responded coldly,


    "This isn''t something you should worry about."


    Undeterred, Mason continued to persuade him. "Don''t forget that Zimmer Corporations is doing very


    well abroad. Once you bring them down domestically, it''ll b e very difficult for our industries abroad


    to survive."


    Theo¡¯splexion darkened further. "Do you think I¡¯m only capable of bringing Zimmer


    Corporations down domestically?"


    Mason was stunned. "Are you saying that you''ve made a move abroad as well?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo took a sip of water, his postureckadaisical. "If he behaves himself when he goes abroad,


    then I¡¯ll consider sparing him. But if he doesn''t behave


    himself, then I''m sorry."


    Like him, Mason was a businessman too, hence he understood what Theo would do when the time


    came." If he refuses to relent, you''ll spread the word about him stealing funds from other


    companies, right?¡±


    Theo did not say yes or no.


    The two fell silent for a few seconds, and Mason could not help but ask, "I don¡¯t understand. Why


    must you drive Matthew into a corner?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows, his gaze sweeping across m e as I walked downstairs. His sullen face


    revealed a smile. He beckoned to me, signaling me to go over.


    Although it was a pity that I did not get to hear Theo''s answer, on second thought, I figured he never


    intended to answer that question either.


    Caroline walked out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "Sir, Ma¡¯am, Mr. Mason, breakfast is


    ready."


    I nodded and thought Munchkin was still sleeping, so


    I said to Caroline, "You can go wake Munchkin up, Caroline."


    Caroline smiled and pointed outside the vi." Munchkin is already awake, Ma¡¯am. He¡¯s ying with


    Snowy in the yard.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Munchkin came in with Snowy.


    When he saw me, his eyes lit up and he threw himself into my arms. "Mommy, you were having a


    lie-in again.¡± "I wasn''t having a lie-in." I gently sighed. "You''re the one who stays in bed every day.


    You only woke up early today."


    Munchkin smiled sheepishly. "Don''t worry, Mommy. I won''t stay in bed anymore.¡±


    One should not take those words seriously, of course.


    I felt a furry touch on my feet and looked down, only to see Snowy rubbing himself against my feet.


    He had grown up a lot, and the fur on his body was white and thick, which made him seem


    extraordinarily adorable.


    "Mommy." Munchkin rubbed Snowy¡¯s head. "Can I bring Snowy with me?"


    I frowned. "Snowy is a pet and needs to be checked in. But he¡¯ll be afraid if he''s checked in and


    might even fall sick, so I don''t rmend bringing him with you."


    "But..." Children were innocent and would usually have an emotional dependence on those they


    spent a lot of time with.


    Mason could not stand seeing Munchkin so sad. He said, "There¡¯s a special cabin on the ne for


    pets. We just need to book a first-ss cabin, check-in, and then we can take Snowy with us.¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    When Munchkin heard what he said, his eyes immediately lit up. "Really?"


    Mason nodded and said with a smile, "Really."


    After the affirmation, Munchkin started bouncing around in joy and ran up to Mason. He showered


    Mason with praises.


    Imented a little about how insignificant hundreds o f thousands of dors were in the eyes of the


    rich.


    "Mason..." I could not help but say, "He¡¯s a boy. You can''t spoil him like that."


    Mason frowned. "We¡¯re not poor, and since we''re well-t o-do, we should give our children the best.


    Besides, I''m earning so much money. If I don''t spend it on the child, what''s the point of earning so


    much money?"


    It was precisely this way of thinking that would spoil a child!


    I was about to retort when Theo pulled me to one side. "That''s fine. Mason won''t be around


    Munchkin all the time. Don''t argue with him anymore. It''s not appropriate for the child to listen


    either."


    I red at him. "I think you just agree with his point."


    Theo raised his hand and blinked at me. "I swear I do


    not."


    I did not want to talk to him anymore and turned around to go to the dining room.


    Mason nned to leave with Munchkin after eating breakfast.


    I handed Munchkin¡¯s luggage to Mason. He reached out and took it, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll take


    good care of him."


    I nodded, never doubting his kindness toward Munchkin.


    That was his son, after all. He would surely cherish him dearly.


    After sending Munchkin away, I sighed lightly. "That brat didn''t seem reluctant at all. How


    saddening."


    Theo wrapped his arms around my shoulder andforted me, saying, "He''s only so excited


    because he¡¯s going to meet his friend. In just a couple of days, he''ll miss you so much that he''ll be


    crying."


    I pursed my lips. "Then I hope he doesn''t miss me."


    If Munchkin gave me a call while crying, I figured I would have a hard time falling asleep.


    Seeing how downcast I was, Theo kissed my cheek and sighed. "Thepany will soon be on


    annual leave. I''ll take you out on a trip when the timees, okay?"


    Of course, I was over the moon to be able to go on a trip. I nodded with a smile. "Hurry up and finish


    your work, then."


    Theo looked dotingly at me. "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There were still a lot of things to handle in thepany, so he left after staying with me for a while.


    I nned to stay at home and read at first, but Cassey gave me a call.


    She had juste back from her honeymoon trip and wanted to host a gathering.


    She sounded like she was in a pretty good mood from the phone, hence I was in a good mood as


    well. I asked her with a smile, "Who will be there?"


    "Who else? I n to invite Susan. It¡¯ll just be the three of usdies." Cassey clicked her tongue. "I


    notice that my circle of friends has be smaller ever since I started dating."


    I chuckled. "It''s quality rather than quantity that counts."


    "You¡¯re right."


    We agreed to meet in an entertainment hub. There were a few popr dessert shops nearby, and


    Cassey was mainly here for the desserts.


    I nned to drive there at first, but as soon as I walked out the door, Theo''s driver walked over and


    said, "Where are you going, Mrs. Grant? Let me drive you."


    Theo left the driver at home because he was worried that I would have to drive when I went out. I


    did not refuse and asked the driver to drive me.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    When we arrived at the door of the entertainment hub, Cassey was standing at the entrance. The


    child in her belly was growing and her bump was showing. She looked much chubbier now.


    When I got out of the car, she walked toward me and quickly said, "Susan is still on the way. She''ll


    probably arrive soon. Let''s go and wait for her inside the dessert shop."


    I nodded, and we went to the dessert shop next door.


    The shop was well-renovated and looked especially feminine. It was a suitable ce fordies to


    have their afternoon tea.


    Upon entering the shop, the waitress approached us." Did you make any reservations, Ma''am?"


    Cassey nodded and handed her a card.


    The waitress took it and nodded slightly, making a please gesture. "Pleasee with me,dies."


    We came to a private room, and the waitress put a tablet on the table. "You can refer to the menu


    here and order right away."


    Cassey nodded and started swiping on the tablet." What vors do you usually go for when eating


    desserts?"


    I smiled slightly. "Anything. I¡¯m not a picky eater."


    She shrugged. "I¡¯ll order, then."


    After ordering, the waitress served two free desserts. " This is a new menu item in our shop and


    isn''t for sale yet. We appreciate any feedback you may have after trying it."


    Cassey picked it up and gave it a try before saying with a smile, "It''s rather good."


    The waitress smiled. "I¡¯m d you like it, Ma¡¯am."


    Cassey put down the te and said, "Another one of our friends isn''t here yet. You can serve our


    orders when she''s here."


    The waitress nodded. "Sure."


    I looked at the dessert in front of me and there was something round on top that looked like


    glutinous rice but it did not seem to be that. I asked curiously," What''s this round thing on top?"


    Cassey clicked her tongue. "You don¡¯t even know this? Doesn''t Theo buy you desserts?"


    "It''s a popr fruit in South America. It looks a lot like glutinous rice and is soft too, but it¡¯s a fruit


    that¡¯s often used to make desserts and pastries. It tastes quite good.¡±


    I nodded. "I see."


    I picked up the te and took a bite before saying with a smile, "It doesn''t seem like a fruit but has


    the sweet and sour taste of a fruit. It¡¯s amazing."


    Cassey snickered lightly. "You''re so easily impressed.¡±


    I looked at her and teased, "You were in such good shapest time. I didn¡¯t know you''re an expert at


    eating."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I have the kind of enviable body where I can just eat and not get fat." Cassey raised her eyebrows.


    "I''m a food connoisseur. I''ve tried almost every eatery from street food stalls to high-end


    restaurants."


    ncing around the ce, she continued, "I rarelye to the restaurants in this neighborhood


    because there are a lot of annoying noblewomen staying around here. It¡¯s easy to bump into them.


    You can hear thempeting with each other, and they chatter like sparrows. It''s simply annoying."


    Iughed. "I understand. Those noblewomen have nothing better to do and have no one to talk to.


    But when they do have someone to talk to, it''s only their husband and children. They only talk about


    jewelry and bags too. It''s hard not to show off to each other when they talk about these things."


    Cassey was just about to say something when we heard an argument outside the door.


    One of the voices sounded familiar, so I asked, "Could that be Susan?"


    Cassey froze. Then, she stood up from the chair and hurried outside the private room.


    Sure enough, severaldies were arguing in the corridor, and one of them was Susan.


    One of the women kept pointing at Susan, her tongue wagging non-stop. She looked a little familiar,


    and when I walked closer, I noticed that it was Sara.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    It had been a long time and this woman had changed quite a bit.


    Cassey sneered. "She''s wearing Georgio Armani''s design. It''s a VIP tailor-made dress, priced at a


    market price of about 300,000 dors; the purse hanging on her arm is a private collection, priced at


    a market price of about 700,000 dors; her earrings and ne are also new, adding up to


    almost one and a half million dors; her shoes and bracelets are moremon, adding up to a


    total of almost 100,000 dors. Looks like this woman has found herself a rich guy.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°She¡¯s also mingling quite well with those noblewomen, huh?"


    I did not care if she was mingling well with those noblewomen or not. When I saw the women pulling


    and pushing Susan around, the anger in my heart could not be suppressed anymore. I quickly


    walked over and pushed them aside.


    Before they could say anything, I said first, "Ladies, you''re reputable figures around here. As


    women, don''t you think it''s a little disgraceful for you to team up against another woman?¡±


    When Susan saw Cassey and me, she quickly came up


    to me and whispered in my ear, "I was in a rush just now and identally bumped into Sara. I


    knocked her watch to the floor."


    I looked at the floor after hearing what she said.


    Sure enough, there was a broken watch on the floor.


    It was Patek Philippe, which was worth millions.


    "Who are you? Do you have a say here?" one of the noblewomen sternly said.


    "She didn''t apologize for breaking Sara''s watch and acted in such a self-righteous manner. You


    think your actions are justified just because you¡¯re poor?" These words were spoken by another


    noblewoman.


    The two noblewomen were adorned with a lot of jewelry, which looked a little rustic. They were


    probably nouveau riche.


    "That''s enough." Another noblewoman advised them i n a low voice.


    The circle of noblewomen was neither big nor small. Someone in this circle was bound to know who


    Cassey was.


    I looked at Sara. Thisdy was not even 30 years old yet was already stinking with money. It did


    seem a little out of ce.


    When she saw me staring at her, Sara''s face immediately broke into a grin as she said, "What a


    coincidence, Ms. Lane. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    I ignored her and bent down to pick up the watch.


    "Ms. Lane..." Sara said in an aggrieved tone, "Mr. Tyler gave me this watch just two days ago. If it


    weren''t from him, then I wouldn¡¯t care if it''s broken, but it just so happens to be from Mr. Tyler. I¡¯m


    really worried that he''ll me me, and that''s why I got a little emotional."


    This woman was ready to give and take. This sure was no easy opponent.


    I snickered and brought the watch to Cassey. "Take a look."


    I knew nothing about watches, but Cassey surely did.


    Cassey nced at it for a few seconds and clicked her tongue. "It¡¯s Patek Philippe, alright. Tyler


    really is something. He''s giving something that costs millions just like that. It looks like haute couture


    one too."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Susan lowered her head, looking a little downcast.


    I nced at her and took out my phone from my pocket to give Tyler a call.


    The call quickly connected, and the warm voice of a man rang out in my ears. "Wandy."

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    I looked at Sara''s somewhat nervous face and smiled slightly. "You said you wanted to give me a


    birthday presentst time, right? A customized watch?"


    Tyler chuckled. "Don''t tell me you want it now? If you want it now, then I''ll send it over to you some


    other day."


    "No." I snickered. "I don''t like used things. Be more careful when you give out gifts next time."


    He was probably a little confused. After a pause, he said, "I''ve been keeping that watch at home


    and haven''t given it to anyone.¡±


    I shrugged. "You sent me a photo of the watch and told me that it¡¯s Patek Philippe. I bumped into


    Ms. Sara today and she has a Patek Philippe too, but it¡¯s broken now. I''m not sure if it''s the same


    one as the one you took photos of. If it is, then please don''t give me any more gifts next time. I don''t


    like to use things that other people have used before. I''d think that they''re filthy, do you


    understand?"


    There was silence on the other side of the phone.


    Sara looked at me with a paleplexion. After hearing what I said, the noblewomen knew what


    was going on now. Their countenance immediately turned


    grim.


    The voice on the other end of the phone sounded a little grim. "If that thing is dirty, then just throw it


    away. I promise this will not happen again."


    Not bothering to say anything else to him, I hung up the phone and returned the watch to her. "Ms.


    Sara, even though Tyler doesn''t have a wife, your character and identity will not get you a ce in


    the Schuman family either. Even if Tyler insists on marrying you, I¡¯ll be the first to oppose it. If youN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    can marry into the Schuman family, then TH write my name backward. M y brother only helped you


    back then out of sympathy. He did it on a whim out of kindness. My brother is only treating you as


    an object and letting you stay by his side for a short moment. Stop thinking too highly o f yourself."


    After saying those words, I pulled Susan away.


    After entering the private room, Cassey eximed andplimented, "You''re something, Wanda. I


    thought you were just a soft-spokendy but you¡¯re actually a female warrior."


    "You''re a female warrior." I red at her. "To ensure that my image as a soft-spoken woman


    remains, I¡¯ll definitely just stand around and watch if something like this ever happens to you."


    "No way." Cassey held my arm and quickly apologized. "I was wrong. You¡¯re not a female warrior.


    I''m a female warrior, okay?"


    I could not hold back myughter anymore. "You have the gift of gab."


    Cassey looked at Susan. ¡°Learn from her. If you don¡¯t say anything, then a woman like Sara will


    only keep bullying you."


    Susan let out a self-deprecating smile. "Tyler is in love with her. It''s useless no matter what I say."


    "He¡¯s in love with her?" Cassey widened her eyes and said incredulously, "Is Tyler blind?¡±


    "Tyler is particr about cleanliness and never brings women back to his vi. He''s more or less in


    love with Sara because he brought her back."


    I frowned. I wanted to say something but could not find the words tofort her.


    Therefore, I simply pushed the dessert toward her." This dessert is good. Try it."


    Cassey nced at me and said helplessly, "You''re not that slick now, are you?"


    I gently sighed. "Why don''t you just eat your dessert?"


    I had no idea how tofort Susan right now. No matter how Iforted her, Tyler would go about


    doing what he wanted to do anyway. She was bound t obe sad.


    Susan was probably used to it, so she quickly recovered from her emotions and took a few bites of


    the dessert. She said while looking at me, "It is pretty good. I¡¯m learning how to make desserts too


    and have be chubbier from eating too much."


    Cassey had a lot to say about this, so she put down her fork and started talking, ¡°You be


    chubbier? Do you know how fat I''ve gotten during this period of time? I''m ten pounds fatter. Ten


    pounds. I don''t even dare to look in the mirror now. It¡¯s only been less than four months. I''m afraid


    I''ll be a pig in two more months."

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Susan was amused by her words. "It''s not that bad, actually. An average baby weighs about six


    pounds. You don''t have to eat too much. Just make sure the baby gets enough nutrients. When


    you¡¯ve given birth t o the baby, you can slowly adjust your diet and then lose weight."


    Among the two women, one of them had just given birth while another was currently pregnant.


    Hence, they naturally had a lot inmon to talk about. I listened to them talk while eating the


    dessert and suddenly felt at peace. I merely hoped that the two women would not involve me in


    their topics.


    "Wanda, my brother said that Mason brought Munchkin to South Vasetine. He has never separated


    from you since he was a kid. You must be sad about separating, right?" Cassey said, looking at me.


    Susan echoed, "You and Mr. Grant really should have a second child.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "He won¡¯t stay in South Vasetine forever. He''lle home in a few more days."


    Cassey snickered. "Don''t avoid the topic. Honestly, you and Theo should hurry and have another


    while you''re still young. If you''re worried that Munchkin will be upset, you can seek his opinion. He''s


    already four now


    and knows certain things. Maybe he wants a brother o r a sister too."


    I sighed lightly. "Theo and I n to discuss this after the holidays. He has too many things to handle


    in thepany recently and isn''t in the state to consider this matter."


    Hearing that Theo and I had the intention of having another child, Susan and Cassey smiled


    reassuringly.


    "I''m going to the hospitalter. Petra is hospitalized for appendicitis. If not for the fact that she''s my


    brother¡¯s sweetheart, I really wouldn''t want to go," Cassey said in displeasure.


    Susan smiled. "Appendicitis surgery is a minor surgery. She''ll only need to be hospitalized for seven


    days. It should be over soon."


    She looked at me after saying that, seemingly asking me how many more days before Petra would


    be discharged.


    I did not know the answer to this question and was torn about what to say when the phone rang.


    I fished out my phone and saw that it was from Mason. I quickly answered it.


    Munchkin''s voice rang out from the other side." Mommy, Mason and I are at the airport now. We¡¯re


    boarding the ne soon."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My face broke into a grin. "Alright. Don''t forget to give me a call when you disembarkter so I''ll


    know that you¡¯re safe."


    Munchkin let out a chuckle. "Alright, Mommy. I will."


    Grant Corporation''s annual convention was only a few days away. Theo had be even busier


    now.


    I would not usually feel that lonely when Munchkin was around, but now that he was not, I suddenly


    felt lonely.


    I would start to miss him every time I finished dinner. Although we spoke on video calls every night,


    my heart still felt empty because I could not hold or touch him.


    This afternoon, Theo came home and noticed how downcast I was. He sat on the sofa and took me


    into his arms. "Are youing to thepany''s annual convention tonight?"


    I shook my head almost subconsciously. Theo sighed softly and said helplessly, "Can youe


    with me? You haven¡¯t left the door for days. Just take it as you¡¯re going out for some fresh air."


    I looked up at him and chuckled bitterly. "You know I don''t like crowded ces."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "I don''t feel at ease leaving you at home alone. I won''t be going too,


    then."


    This guy!


    Left with no other choice, I could only follow him. The annual convention was held in a five-star


    hotel.


    A long table wasid out in the middle of the ballroom, and spread out on it was a variety of


    champagne and delicate pastries. Some pastries looked so scrumptious that I grabbed a te and


    took a few. I then found a quiet ce to enjoy them.


    Sensing someone behind me, I turned around to look and noticed that it was Celine. 1


    She had a te of pastries in her hand just like me. She also looked like she just wanted to find a


    quiet ce to eat.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    "You still prefer quiet ces as always," she said with a smile.


    I did not deny it. "Some people say that women should eat fewer pastries or they''ll get old easily."


    She was amused and popped a piece into her mouth. " What''s the definition of old for women?"


    Her question rendered me speechless.


    Celine took her seat beside me and said with a smile," Some people are obviously in their 20s yet


    they have n o expectations and dreams for the future. They muddle through their lives. Some are


    obviously 70 or 8 0 years old yet are still trying new things and living positive lives. Which group of


    these two kinds of people do you think are older?"


    She might not seem old enough but she had a clear view of things.


    I smiled slightly. "I hope most people in their 20s to their 70s can live positive lives and stay young


    until the day they die."


    We had a lot inmon to talk about, and after chatting for almost ten minutes, Theo went on stage


    for a speech. Only then did Celine leave.


    I finished my food and had nothing to do, so I walked


    around freely in the ballroom.


    There were a lot of employees in Grant Corporation, and after inviting several business leaders and


    distinguished figures in Whaldorf City, the ballroom was dense with the crowd.


    Some of the small-scale Al research machines were given out to several outstanding employees.


    Then, Theo took the opportunity to announce to everyone that the Al machinery field would be


    handled by Elena.


    At the sight of the novel Al machines, I must admit that Elena was truly an outstanding researcher


    and deserved to be valued by Theo.


    After his speech, Theo left the stage and walked straight toward me.


    He ignored the gazes of the crowd and held my hand, asking, "How are the pastries?"


    "Really good." This was the best evaluation that could evere out of my mouth.


    Theo looked dotingly at me. "I''ll ask the pastry chef toe over to our ce to make them for you


    if you want to eat them next time."


    Iughed. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll gain weight?"


    "It''s good to gain weight. It proves that you''re healthy.¡±


    With the identity that Theo had, he was bound to be the center of attention. I was not used to being


    stared a t, so I thought I should drag him out for a walk.


    There were two doors at the ballroom, and one of them led to the swimming pool, whereas another


    led to the courtyard. Theo and I nned to go to the courtyard when we heard a cry for help.


    After listening closely, we realized that someone had fallen into the pool. Theo and I quickly made


    our way t o the swimming pool.


    Some people who were good at swimming had already jumped into the pool to rescue the person.


    Theo asked in a deep voice, "What''s going on?¡±


    The employee standing on the side quickly said, "Ms. Mandez was pushed into the swimming pool.¡±


    I frowned. "She was pushed?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I don''t know what happened exactly," the employee said with a choking voice as though he had


    received a shock.


    Elena was rescued. The water in the pool in winter was cold, and she was shivering. Her lips were


    turning blue.


    The hotel attendant brought a nket and draped it around her, but she was still shivering due to


    the cold.


    Theo walked over and half-bent beside her. "Are you okay?"


    Elena was so frightened that she had yet to realize what was going on. She stared at Theo for a


    very long time before suddenly jumping into his arms and crying her heart out.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Elena¡¯s actions made everyone gasp. Some people secretly studied my expression, while some


    spoke under their breath.


    "Ms. Mandez usually carries herself in such a stern and decisive manner. I thought she was a


    woman with an iron heart, but now it seems like she''s just a soft and weak woman."


    "Her soft and fragile disposition just makes her look s o pitiable."


    "Right? I bet Mr. Grant''s heart is in turmoil now, not just mine."


    "Stop talking nonsense, guys." One of thedies stopped them. "Mr. Grant is married."


    A man snorted. "You don''t know anything. It''s normal for a rich and handsome man like Mr. Grant to


    keep his family intact but have an affair outside of marriage. Besides, a talented and stunning


    woman like Ms. Mandez is a perfect match for Mr. Grant. She''s surely way better than the one he¡¯s


    keeping at home."


    The discussions continued. I looked at Elena and Theo. I objectively thought that the two of them


    looked good together.


    Some people said that an evenly matched marriage


    was bound tost. Thinking about it now, Theo and I seemed to have quite a huge disparity


    between us.


    As I was in a daze, Petra suddenly bolted over and pulled Elena away from Theo¡¯s arms. She said


    coldly," The ambnce will be here any time. I need an emergency team member from the hotel to


    send thisdy to the hotel¡¯s entrance." 1


    Petra was certainly not a nosy person. She obviously wanted the two to pay attention, seeing how


    she suddenly barged out to pull Theo and Elena away.


    The hotel staff acted quickly and brought a stretcher over, lifting Elena away.


    The annual convention continued, and Theo left after being called away by Petra. She probably had


    things t o say to him. I did not want to walk around aimlessly, s o I found a spot and continued


    eating.


    After eating, I looked at the crowd in the distance and felt a little sleepy. I looked at the time and


    realized that it was almost ten o''clock.


    Theo came back and saw me yawning. He asked with a smile, "Are you tired?"


    I nodded. "Will it take very long before we can go home?"


    Theo held my hand, his eyes filled with tenderness as he looked at me. ¡°We''ll be able to go home


    soon."


    The waiter brought two sses of milk. He had probably told the waiter to.


    He put one of the sses in my hand and said with a smile, "Come, I''ll introduce you to some


    people."


    He brought me to meet people who had partnered up with Grant Corporation, as well as those who


    had distinguished statuses and identities.


    In front of those people, he would introduce me and say, "This is my wife, Wanda Lane."


    After meeting those I should meet, Theo nned to take me home.


    We bumped into Celine at the door, and I greeted her with a smile.


    I had noticed a problem. Celine hardly spoke to anyone all night. She was merely drinking and


    eating alone.


    Was she being crowded out?


    Thinking of that possibility, I asked, "Are you nning to go home too?"


    She nodded. "Yeah.¡±


    Both her words and nature were indifferent.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where are you staying? We can give you a ride. It''s hard to get a cab around here." It was not that


    it was hard but it was almost impossible to get one.


    She was stunned and looked at Theo, seemingly a little hesitant.


    I tugged at Theo''s sleeve. He looked down at me, then a


    t Celine as he said indifferently, "Let''s go."


    After getting into the car, Theo and I sat in the backseat, whereas Celine and the driver were in


    front.


    There was hardly any talking. She gave her address and the driver drove her back.


    Before getting out of the car, she looked back at me."


    Thank you, Ms. Lane."


    I nodded, not taking it to heart.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    After she left, Theo looked at me. "When did you be so kind?"


    I froze, then said, "It''s on the way, isn¡¯t it?"


    He smiled faintly. "This isn''t a reason, Wanda.¡±


    I thought about it and gave a more pertinent answer," How can I put it? I feel sorry for this woman."


    She was probably almost 40 now. As our grandparents would say, one would be established by the


    age of 30 and firm-up one''s station in life by the age of 40. Judging from her age, even though she


    was given higher pay in Whaldorf City, she had a house, a car, and children in Salt City. The pay


    raise was not enough reason for her toe and work in Whaldorf City. Most importantly, she was


    more introverted than before. With all of this factored in, it was highly likely that there was


    something going on in her family.


    Theo nodded and said no more.


    The car drove home. Theo held my hand and asked mildly, "Aren''t you jealous about what


    happened earlier?"


    I had yet to realize what he was referring to when he stared straight at me. I came back to my


    senses and said with a smile, "I understand. No matter how strong


    Elena is, she¡¯s still a woman, after all. She was terrified to encounter something like that. It was


    inevitable for her to lose control of herself when she saw you."


    Theo''s countenance darkened even more after what I said. I was puzzled for a moment. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Nothing." Only one simple word.


    I was a little baffled. He had asked me the question in a gentle tone. How did his tone suddenly get


    so cold?


    Unsure what he was mad about, I knew better than to say anything else.


    The car came to the entrance of the vi, and as soon a s it came to a stop, Theo quickly got out of


    the car with no intention to wait for me. He walked straight into the vi.


    He was walking so quickly that I could not even catch up while trotting after him. When I ran into the


    vi, h e had already gone upstairs.


    What exactly had happened that made him so angry?


    I took a breather and quickly walked upstairs.


    I entered the bedroom and was just about to speak when Theo removed his coat and tossed it on


    the bed. He walked into the bathroom.


    Bang! The door of the bathroom was mmed loudly.


    Feeling a little speechless, I stood in the same spot for a few minutes before going to the dressing


    room to change into my pajamas.


    Not long after changing into my pajamas, Theo came out of the shower.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A bath towel was draped around his lower body, and his firm chest was dazzling to look at.


    Our eyes met, but Theo looked away first. He appeared exceptionally cold.


    There was no one else in the vi but us. He did not change his clothes and left the bedroom just


    like that, leaving me sitting dumbfoundedly on the bed.


    Why exactly was he mad?


    A roaring rage too!


    I was puzzled, and even though I really wanted to ask him why, I knew it would be better to let him


    calm down and cool off first before asking him.


    Therefore, I grabbed a clean bath towel and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After taking a shower, I came out and saw that Theo had not returned yet. I changed into my


    pajamas and went to the study.


    The reason why I was sure that he would go to the study was probably from years of understanding


    him.


    When I went in, I did not knock on the door and pushed the door in directly.


    I was surprised that he was neither reading nor working. He was watching dramas.


    When I walked in, I heard a word of French before he switched it off.


    I looked at him, baffled. I said, "It''s gettingte, Theo. Time to go to bed."


    He did not say anything and stood up from theputer. He went to lie down on the bed in the


    study.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    I tutted and was more or less irritated now. "Why are you throwing a tantrum?"


    There was only silence in the air.


    I gritted my mrs and fished out my phone from my pajama pocket. I then put it to my ear and


    said," Susan, can I stay at your house tonight?


    "My room is too big and it just feels extra lonely by myself. I would like to stay with you for a couple


    of days.


    "Theo? I don''t know where he went. He may have eloped with someone else.¡±


    After saying that, I did not even look at Theo, who was lying on the bed. I turned around to leave.


    As soon as I stepped into the room, Theo ran in.


    Before I could say anything, he picked me up and tossed me on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" I looked at him in displeasure.


    The man pressed down on me with his body and snatched the phone from my hand. After looking


    through for a few seconds, he looked at me with a gloomy face. "It was just a trick?"


    I snorted. ¡°You''re the one who¡¯s mad for no reason."


    "I''m mad for no reason?" Theoughed angrily. "Do you really not know why I''m mad?"


    I looked at him and nodded seriously. "I really don''t know why you¡¯re mad."


    He was so mad that he did not know what else to say. He tossed my phone aside and kissed me.


    His kiss was so passionate that it carried a hint of punishment. He even went as far as biting my lips


    hard.


    In pain, I smacked his arm in exasperation. "Are you a dog?"


    "So you do know pain?" Theo asked with a sneer.


    I red at him for a few seconds and turned my head t o the side, not wanting to entertain him


    further.


    However, he pulled my head back and forced me to look at him.


    His gaze was filled with displeasure. "Wanda Lane, only those who do not love you won¡¯t care. I''m


    your husband. Do you know what it means when you remain unstirred when another woman threw


    herself into my arms? It means that you don¡¯t love me or care about me at all.¡±


    I was shocked. It turned out he was mad because of this.


    However, was this not the kind of thing that only women would say?


    I could not hold myughter back and said whileughing, "You''re mad because of this? You look so


    much like a resentful woman."


    "Wanda Lane!" Theo''splexion was dark as the abyss. "Is this not worth getting mad over?"


    I stopped after I hadughed enough. I looked at him with bright eyes, saying, "How can I not love


    or care about you? Of course, I was upset seeing you embracing another woman.


    "But I can totally understand the situation. It''s not that I understand her, but I understand you. She''s


    a talent, one that you specifically hired from abroad.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You''re her superior. If I had an argument with you just because she lost control and hugged you


    after encountering something like that, wouldn''t you think that I was too insensitive?


    "You¡¯re such an exceptional man. Who knows how many more women will continue to throw


    themselves in your arms next time? If I argue with you every time this happens, our rtionship will


    go south."


    Theo¡¯splexion improved at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. His thin lips parted, and


    he said, "Do you really think so or are you just coaxing m e?"


    "Of course, I really think so."


    I cupped his face and said with a smile, "My husband i s such an outstanding man. It¡¯s hard for


    women to not fall in love with you. As your wife, I should be proud instead of picking fights with you


    all the time.


    Besides, I believe you won''t do anything to hurt me."


    Theo''s pupils darkened as he lowered his head to kiss me.


    When the kiss ended, he said with a hoarse voice," What did you say I am to you just now?"


    I smiled. "My husband."


    I was more proactive tonight than before. Theo wanted me more than he had ever wanted in the


    past.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    My breathing was unsteady. Clutching his arm, I said i n a trembling voice, "Give me a child, Theo. I


    want a child that belongs to you and me."


    Theo¡¯s body stiffened, and there was a fleeting coldness in his eyes.


    I sensed it and opened my eyes to look curiously at him. "No."


    He put away the coldness in his eyes and said with a smile, "Of course, you can. I will give you


    whatever you want."


    I thought about my child who died and felt my heart and body starting to hurt.


    He took me in his arms, his voice low and attractive." We must stay this happy, Wanda.¡±


    I nodded. "Okay."


    He carried me into the bathroom, and after a quick cleaning up, he carried me back to the bedroom


    again.


    I fell into a deep sleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. I was so tired.


    When I woke up the next morning and did not see Theo, I figured he must have gone to work.


    The sunlight spilled through the window in the


    bedroom. The mottled light and shadow swayed about.


    Iy quietly for a moment and could vaguely feel dampness under my body.


    I got up, and when I lifted the covers, I saw bloodstains on the sheets.


    I was a little stunned. I was on my period only a few days ago.


    Although I would sometimes experience irregr menstruation, I had never experienced getting my


    period twice in a month.


    I changed my pajama pants and the sheets. I then carried the stained sheets and pajama pants to


    theundry room.


    If I wanted a child now, I would have to start taking care of my body. This would not do.


    After going downstairs, I saw Theo sitting on the sofa i n the living room reading the newspaper. I


    walked over and said with a smile, "I thought you had gone to work."


    Theo looked up at me. "You''re awake.¡±


    I nodded and walked over to sit beside him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man took me in his arms and said with a smile, "I don''t need to go to thepany for now.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. "You''re on annual leave now?"


    Theo smiled. "Yes, I''m finally on annual leave."


    As he spoke, he nted a gentle kiss on my cheek.


    I thought of the sandalwood box that I got back from Petra and asked, "Theo, should we go and


    open that sandalwood box?"


    The box had been left at home for a long time, and I never had the time to open it.


    Now that I happened to remember it and had nothing better to do anyway, maybe it was time to


    open it.


    I went to the study, found the sandalwood box, and asked Theo, "Have you opened it before?"


    He shook his head. "I couldn''t open it. We need to find a locksmith to open it."


    After a pause, he continued, "I think Petra mentioned that this box belonged to the Fredericks."


    Why were the Fredericks involved now?


    I pursed my lips, a little puzzled. "This box has been with Mother for as long as I can remember.


    How are the Fredericks involved?"


    Theo shook his head. "I''m not sure about that."


    "Don¡¯t you have the key to open it?" I asked curiously.


    Theo sighed. "What Grandma gave me back then wasn''t a key but a set of instructions. She was


    worried about you so she asked me to take good care of you. This box was actually just a


    pretense."


    I was stunned and looked dazedly at the box. There was no way of opening this box, but that was


    not the point. I had a feeling that Mother had an extraordinary identity.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    The incident of Elena falling into the swimming pool was initially no big deal and she could easily


    recover after recuperating in the hospital for a few days, but this had somehow made it to the


    headlines in Whaldorf City. It was said that due to the fierce internal strife between Grant


    Corporation''s employees, Elena was deliberately pushed into the swimming pool and her life was


    now hanging by a thread.


    Someone, who imed to be Grant Corporation''s employee, even revealed that Elena was usually


    a target of envy by many. Even though it stated ''many'', the words that followed basically pointed out


    who that person was.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Theo received the call, he was examining the secret of the sandalwood box with me.


    Seeing hisplexion turn cold, I asked, "What happened?"


    He put the box aside, then looked at me and said," Something happened at work."


    I never had the habit of diving into the details, but seeing how deeply his brows were furrowed, I


    figured i t was probably something that was very difficult to deal with. I could not help but ask, "Can I


    know what it is?"


    Theo sighed gently. "It¡¯s about the incident of Elena being pushed into the swimming poolst night.


    Someone wrote an article about it."


    I nodded and did not ask further.


    Theo went back to the room to get changed, and I followed him.


    I checked my phone and could roughly guess what was happening.


    Someone was trying to convince others that Grant Corporation had management issues by writing


    an article about Elena falling into the swimming pool.


    If the spection that there was internal strife and fiercepetition between Grant Corporation''s


    employees was confirmed, it could only mean that there was something wrong with thepany¡¯s


    top management. It could lead to the damage of Grant Corporation''s image, and as a result, their


    stocks would crash.


    This was the so-called domino effect.


    This incident was done deliberately to bring Grant Corporation¡¯s stocks down. Theo probably knew


    this a s well.


    After sitting on the bed and pondering for a few minutes, I went downstairs to the cloakroom.


    When Theo came downstairs and saw me fully dressed and ready to go out, he was stunned. "Are


    you going out?"


    I nodded and said with a smile, "Yeah."


    Theo helplessly smiled. He walked up to me and persuaded me, saying, "I''ll just go to thepany


    for a while to understand what exactly is going on. If you want to go out, can you wait until I get


    back to go out with you?"


    I looked up at him and decisively refused. "No."


    Seeing the slight frown on his face, I could not help butugh. "You go to thepany to find out


    what happened, and I''ll go to the hospital to visit Elena. Although I have no idea what happened in


    thepany, I can still make some modest contributions."


    He raised his eyebrows and nted a kiss on my cheek. "It''s a waste to keep you at home. Should I


    consider hiring you as my secretary?"


    I snorted. "Am I only qualified to be a secretary?"


    I was amused. "You can be anything!"


    Not wanting to bicker with him further, I grabbed my bag and car keys before leaving the vi. After


    giving each other reminders, we headed off to thepany and hospital respectively.


    The drive from the vi to the hospital took about 40 minutes.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I was surprised to see Celine after getting out of the car.


    "Ms. Celine!" I called out to her.


    She turned around after I called her a few times. She was equally surprised to see me. "Ms. Lane."


    I walked up to her and said with a smile, "Don''t call m e Ms. Lane. I''ve left Grant Corporation for


    many years now. Just call me by my name."


    She smiled. "It''s a habit.¡±


    We walked to the elevator and I pushed the button. Seeing the downcast expression on her face, I


    asked," Are you here to visit Elena?"


    When the elevator reached our floor, Celine stepped into the elevator and replied, "No."


    Sensing vague tension between her and Elena, I did not ask further.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Celine cast her eyes down and said, "There''s a video online. Have you seen it?"


    I shook my head. "What video?"


    Celine let out a bitter chuckle and pulled out her phone to show me.


    In the video, Celine was seen pushing Elena, but there was neither cause nor consequence. The


    video only showed this one action of hers. However, in the eyes o fizens, this was solid


    evidence that Celine was the one who pushed Elena into the swimming pool.


    "Do you think I pushed her into the pool?¡± Celine asked faintly.


    I looked at her and gave a more pertinent answer, "The video didn''t capture Elena falling into the


    water. Just because you did a pushing action one time doesn¡¯t mean you were the one who pushed


    her into the pool. Besides, I can''t think of a reason why you would do that."


    Celine was from the sales department, while Elena was a researcher. They were from two


    completely unrted departments.


    "Even so, it''s very difficult to exin it." Celine smiled a little helplessly.


    I pursed my lips. "Are you here today to apologize or rify?"


    She chuckled bitterly. "We''ll see."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and said no more.


    I was a little confused, though. Celine and Elena did not look like people who would cross paths, so


    why did they argue?


    When we reached the door of the ward, Celine stopped in her tracks and hesitated to say, "You


    should go in first, Ms. Lane. I''ll go inter.¡±


    I froze for a moment. Without asking further, I pushed the door of the ward and went in.


    The nurse was dressing Elena¡¯s wound. The patient was so stunning that even the nurse could not


    help but take a few more nces at her.


    It was often written in novels that the female lead''s beauty was the cause of many people''s envy. I


    had always felt a distaste for such abnormal reactions.


    In real life, there were many women who met other good-looking women and could not help but


    want to look at them more. Perhaps, they even wanted to be friends with them. When was there so


    much malice?


    The nurse looked at me and asked, "Are you the patient''s family?"


    I shook my head with a smile. "No."


    The nurse did not ask further questions and left after dressing Elena''s wound.


    Elena was clearly awake yet her eyes remained closed. It was obvious that she did not really wish


    to see me.


    I was nonchnt about it and took my seat. I looked at her with a face full of smiles. "How are you


    feeling, Ms. Mandez?"


    Elena opened her eyes and asked in a cold voice, "How can I help you, Ms. Lane?¡±


    Knowing very well that she did not wish to see me, I skipped the pleasantries and went straight to


    the point. "Have you seen the news?"


    She pursed her lips as her aura remained cold and austere. "So what if I have?"


    I chuckled. "I can see that you have genuine admiration for Theo. In that case, do you know how


    much trouble you''ll cause him by stirring up these problems?"


    Prior to this, I thought it was the doing of otherpetitors, but after watching the video, I was sure


    that it was Elena¡¯s doing.


    The probability of her harming Grant Corporation on purpose was low. She was simply going after


    Celine.


    If this was merely a personal grudge, then she had gone a little too far.


    "What makes you think that I set her up?" Elena asked sternly.


    I ced my bag on the back of the chair and deliberated before saying, "I first got to know her many


    years ago, and although I''m not that close to her, she has been working in Grant Corporation for


    many years, so I know her character. Besides, you don''t have beef with her, so there¡¯s no reason


    why she would push you on purpose."

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Elena sneered and said in a sarcastic tone, "It''s true that the more outstanding the man, the blinder


    he is when ites to choosing his woman. I''m honestly deeply moved by your IQ. It''s really


    laughable that you dare to assert that she has no reason to push me when you clearly don''t


    understand what sort of rtionship Celine and I share."


    I pursed my lips and smiled. I was not mad at her words. "Alright. If you say so, then I''ll take back


    what I said and ask you just one question. Did you set this u p?"


    "In what capacity are you interrogating me?"


    Elena looked at me with cold eyes, and her words even harsher. "Theo Grant is my boss, not you.


    He should be the one interrogating me."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "Honestly, I''m not here to interrogate you but tofort you.¡±


    I found it hard to be gentle in the face of this thorny woman.


    Elena sneered. "There''s no need for that."


    "Alright, then."


    I shrugged. "I don¡¯t care what sort of grudge you and Celine have, but what you''re doing has


    caused huge


    losses to Grant Corporation. If this continues, I''ll advise Theo to dismiss you. Grant Corporation isn''t


    a ce for you to plot against each other."


    Elena sneered, looking as proud as a peacock. "Do you think you have the ability to do that?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Let''s wait and see, then."


    I found no reason to continue the conversation with her attitude, so I got up and prepared to leave.


    When I got to the door, the ice-cold voice of a woman rang out behind me. "You''re not worthy of


    him, Wanda Lane."


    Those words were filled with disdain.


    I was amused and turned around to ask her, "You think you''re worthy of him, then?"


    She snorted and said, "I heard that you¡¯re an orphan. The only reason you could marry Theo is that


    his grandma got muddle-headed and picked you. An outstanding man like Theo needs apatible


    partner. Besides, you seem to also suffer from mental illnesses, right? Your illnesses and your


    seemingly nonexistent family background will only drag him down."


    If I had heard these words in the past, I would probably feel inferior and sad, but it seemed like it


    was not the case now.


    I cast my eyes down and smiled, saying faintly, "Well, I''m interested to find out what you can offer


    him, Ms.


    Mandez."


    She lifted her chin, looking as proud as she could. "My education, abilities, and appearance can


    bring him a lot of things. We¡¯repatible, and I can keep up with him all the time. We can walk


    side by side together."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, she continued to sneer. "You''re merely a housewife. I''m more suitable for him than


    you no matter how you look at it."


    Were all the women who wanted to be a mistress these days so hard-headed?


    She indeed had the capability to be so hard-headed, though it was merely so.


    I had no ns of saying anything to strike her down o r say anything disrespectful. I merely smiled


    slightly while saying, "I look forward to the day you take my ce, then, Ms. Mandez."


    I turned around and left the ward.


    Celine was stunned for a moment when she saw me walking out.


    There was a strange look on her face. She had probably heard my conversation with Elena.


    Seeing that she was about to say something, I spoke first, "You should go in."


    She nodded. "Can you wait for me downstairs, Ms.


    Lane?¡±


    I smiled. "Sure."


    After going downstairs, I sat on a chair in the lobby and scrolled through my phone.


    After a few minutes, I looked outside.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    The weather was really cloudy and unpredictable. The morning was bright and sunny, but it was


    now dark and cloudy. It looked like there was going to be heavy snowfall.


    When Theo called, I was leaning back in the chair with my eyes closed.


    When I picked up the phone, the man''s low and attractive voice rang out in my ears. "Are you still in


    the hospital?¡±


    I gently sighed. Tm still in the hospital. How are things in thepany?¡±


    Theo finally had an annual holiday, yet this happened. I bet he was going to be a real busy bee.


    Theo said, "The PR department will handle it. What do you want to have for lunch?"


    It was almost noon now. It would probably be after lunch when Celine was done talking to Elena. I


    might not be able to have lunch with Theo.


    I gently sighed and said with a smile, "I have an appointment, Mr. Grant, so I won¡¯t be having lunch


    with you.¡±


    Theo was amused. "Do I know this person?"


    I deliberately wanted to tease him, so I said, "I''m not telling you.¡±


    Theo snickered lightly. "You''ve been waiting downstairs for so long but she still hasn''te down


    yet. You probably shouldn''t wait anymore.¡±


    ? H


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This man knew yet still pretended like he did not.


    How spiteful.


    I looked around me. "Be honest with me. How many men did you send to follow me?"


    Theo avoided talking about it. "There are people who are bold enough to keep an eye on you. I''m


    just trying t o keep you safe."


    I had no way of retorting, but I still said, "I''m not a child."


    "Be a good girl.¡± The man''s voice was low and melodious with a hint of doting and indulgence. It


    sounded extraordinarily tempting.


    I pursed my lips and fell silent.


    When I saw Celine walking out of the elevator, I quickly spoke into the phone, "Talk to youter.


    Celine¡¯s here."


    I hung up straight away after saying that.


    I waved at Celine, who saw me and hurried over.


    When she approached me, I realized that her eyes were terribly swollen. It was clear that she had


    been crying hard.


    Although I had no idea what rtionship she and Elena shared, it sure was not as simple as I


    thought it was.


    I did not ask her anything and merely said with a faint smile, "What do you want to have for lunch?¡±


    "What do you want to have?" Celine''s voice was a little hoarse. "I''m fine with anything.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Let''s go out first, then."


    We left the hospital. After getting into the car and Celine was done putting on her seatbelt, I started


    the car engine.


    When certain things were suppressed for too long in the heart, one would not be able to resist


    confiding to the person in front of one even though that person was not the best candidate to


    confide in.


    She looked at me and said in a trembling voice, "When family nning was imposed in the early


    years, the policy was not exactly friendly for many uneducated families. As most of these families


    were patriarchal, they ced a lot of emphasis on having a boy.


    Therefore, they continued to give birth in secret until they got a boy. One of the families had to raise


    four children after giving birth to a boy. At the time, their family was not well off, and putting food on


    the table was always a struggle. Even so, they insisted on getting a boy. Unfortunately, theirst


    child was still a


    girl."


    At this point, she let out a self-deprecating chuckle." This waster discovered by the authorities. In


    order t o pay a reduced fine, thest daughter was given away to others. The couple who adopted


    her demolished their house and relocated after receiving a huge sum o f money. They used this


    money to start a business and became rich. As a result, the girl lived a good life as well."

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    I could roughly guess who this girl who was sent away in Celine¡¯s story was.


    I pulled over on the side of the road and looked at her, saying, "She¡¯s very lucky.¡±


    It was a great change of fortune for a redundant child t o be adopted and live a life of abundance.


    Celine sighed. "Very lucky, indeed."


    I pursed my lips. "You¡¯re talking about Elena, right?¡±


    After a pause, I continued, "Logically speaking, she should feel d to have been given away by


    your parents. Even though she doesn''t feel affection for you, she shouldn¡¯t be this resentful.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Just keep listening to me and you''ll know why."


    Celine let out a slightly bitter smile. "Not long after sending Elena away, my newborn brother caught


    a high fever and passed away. My mother wanted to keep trying, but it was a girl again. This girl


    wasn¡¯t as lucky as Elena because my parents left her on the side of the road. No one knows who


    picked her up or what sort of life she''s living now.¡±


    How cruel!


    This was my first time hearing that there were such


    cruel parents in the world. How could they throw their flesh and blood away without a single


    hesitation, treating her like nothing but an object?


    My body trembled slightly. "That''s too much!¡±


    Celine chuckled bitterly. "No one in this world can do evil things without having to bear the


    consequences and pay the price. Later, my parents finally gave birth t o a boy, but after the birth of


    the child, my mother''s health failed whereas my father hooked up with a widow in the same vige.


    My mother caused a scene after learning about it and fainted. She woke up to a fate of being


    bedridden her whole life."


    Every cause brought about a consequence. No one could escape after doing bad things.


    Celine looked out the car window, saying in a slightly trembling voice, "A year ago, my brother


    started suffering from leukemia. After all those years of raising so many children, my family had


    been living i n straitened circumstances with practically zero savings. In order to gather money for


    the operation, w e had no choice but to borrow it from our rtives. But now that we have the


    money for the operation, we don¡¯t have a suitable bone marrow transnt candidate. My mother is


    always sick and my father is always drinking despite his deteriorating health. My eldest and second


    sister have long lost contact with the family. When I finally managed to contact them, they hung up


    the phone immediately after hearing that I was looking to find someone to donate my brother their


    bone marrow. The calls never got


    through again after that. I was pregnant at the time, so I could not donate my bone marrow."


    I could roughly guess what had happened next. They had probably run out of options and went to


    Elena. Something terrible must have happened.


    I patted the back of her hand to calm her down. "And then what?"


    Celine cast her gaze down. "My father contacted Elena¡¯s adoptive parents, but they doted on Elena


    and refused to agree. My father failed after several attempts and took extreme measures by


    standing in front of theirpany every single day, threatening to kill himself. But they still refused.


    One day, my father, i n his drunken stupor, suddenly rushed out in front of their car. In order to


    evade my father, Elena''s adoptive parents crashed into another car and they both... died on the


    spot."


    My pupils narrowed slightly, doubting if my ears had failed me.


    I did not see thising at all. After a long pause, I said, "If that''s the case, I can understand why


    she hates you guys."

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    It was already a great sin to not raise your own child, but since their daughter was already living a


    happy life with a happy family, why did they still disturb her?


    That eventually led to the destruction of a beautiful family, and that was truly an abominable act.


    Celine frowned. "I know my family owes her too much and she has every right to hate us, but that''s


    her biological father, after all. He just wanted to save his son.


    I looked at her and suddenly felt that sometimes, humans should not just look at things on the


    surface level.


    Some people might seem nice on the surface but actually had a twisted view of the world.


    "Do you know who are the most hateful and pathetic people in this world?¡± I asked ndly.


    She looked at me and made no reply.


    "It''s people like you." I started the car engine again. "If I were Elena, I would make sure to seek


    revenge and cause ten¡ªno, twenty times-more damage."


    Celine probably did not expect me to say things like that and her expression suddenly turned


    downcast.


    I chuckled. "There are many poor people in this world, but some live honestly while some live a life


    full of sin and dirt. The difference lies in whether their heart is barren or not. Your family is thetter.


    Your familymitted something more terrifying and dehumanizing than killing and setting a ce


    on fire. Ignorance caused them to abandon their children over and over again, but even so, they


    never felt that they were wrong."


    After a pause, I continued, "Elena was blessed by the heavens and was given a new fate to live a


    good life. She became such an outstanding person with the love and guidance of her adoptive


    parents. You shouldn''t have bothered her, but because of your selfishness, a happy family was


    broken just like that. You said that your father wanted to save his son. Is Elena not his daughter,


    then? What makes you think that he can be forgiven?"


    Celine¡¯s eyes were crimson, and her tears fell on her arms. "But we have no choice. If she doesn''t


    agree to donate her bone marrow, then my brother will die.


    We''re a family. How can she bring herself to watch my brother die?"


    I was on the brink ofughing out loud. "How can she bring herself to watch? What¡¯s the difference


    between your mother abandoning her child and a person murdering for money? Elena was


    abandoned by your family for so many years. Not once have you visited her before this. You''re only


    approaching her now because you need her, using the so-called blood ties to bind her up. You want


    her to bear the pain and risk causing damage to her body to donate her bone marrow to your


    brother. So my question is, who do you think you are to ask that of her?"


    I pulled over at the side of the road again and took a few deep breaths. I then looked at Celine and


    said in a cold voice, "Celine, you''re an educated person so you should know what your parents did


    was wrong. I can''t believe you chose to help them anyway. You''re even more abominable than they


    are!"


    Celine nodded, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    After a very long time, she finally said, "But I really can''t bring myself to watch my brother die. After


    all, we¡¯re family and we''re bound by blood.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I gently sighed. "I suggest you talk to Elena calmly. If she refuses to donate her bone marrow or


    ept your apology, then I hope you and your family will stay away from her. There are some sins,


    where oncemitted, can never be repaid."


    "But my brother...¡± Celine''s eyes turned crimson. "He''ll die if he doesn''t have the operation.¡±


    "Do you think Elena is the only one who has blood ties with him?" I frowned hard. "Your parents''


    health conditions don¡¯t permit it, but what about your eldest and second sister? Just because they


    refuse to, you and your parents turn to Elena whom you have long discarded. Why? Is it because


    you think she''s easier to trample on?"

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Celine squeezed her eyes shut and said in a choking voice, "My sisters are preparing to have a


    second child, so they refuse to do it no matter what. They both married into rich families and have


    no say on such matters."


    I looked at her and suddenly felt that sometimes, theplexity of human nature was something I


    had no way of anticipating.


    In my opinion, the family was so cruel and hateful to Elena that it only made sense that she chose


    not to save her brother.


    Though in Celine¡¯s opinion, her parents'' blood flowed i n Elena¡¯s veins, so it was only natural that


    she made the sacrifice for her brother.


    Her parents'' biasness and foolishness, coupled with her sister''s connivance, had made Elena


    completely disappointed, causing her to hate and resent them.


    I might blow my top if we continued this subject and perhaps even give Celine a good telling-off.


    Therefore, I ended the topic.


    We casually found a restaurant with good reviews and drove there.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During the meal, we did not talk about Elena anymore.


    Hence, the atmosphere was considered quite cordial.


    It was already two o''clock in the afternoon when we finished eating, and Celine had to leave first.


    I ordered dessert and nned to finish it before leaving.


    At this time, Theo called and said he would pick me u p and take me home.


    There was no hurry, so I enjoyed the snowy scenery outside while enjoying my dessert.


    A man and a woman walked into the restaurant. They had superior auras, and at one nce, one


    could tell that they had extraordinary identities.


    When I took a closer look at their faces, I was stunned. It turned out that it was Petra and Grayson.


    They seemed surprised to see me.


    Petra pulled Grayson over to take a seat and asked with a smile, "Why are you eating alone,


    Wanda?"


    I shook my head. "My friend just left."


    Looking at the table full of leftovers, I looked at Petra and Grayson before letting out a slight smile.


    "I''ll ask the waiter to clean the table."


    Compared to Celine''s parents, Petra and Grayson did not seem that bad. Although they were harsh


    and cruel to outsiders, they treated their loved ones very well.


    Seeing that my usual cold demeanor was gone, Petra and Grayson held each other''s hands


    excitedly. They looked at me with frighteningly bright eyes.


    Grayson wasparatively calmer. He patted the back of Petra''s hand andforted her for a


    while, then beckoned to the waiter.


    When the waiter cleared the table, the two began to order their food.


    Petra was in good spirits and spoke freely. She looked at me and said with a smile, "I remember


    when I was pregnant with you back then, 1 liked eating sweet and sour food like desserts and


    pickles very much. Do you like them too?"


    Children''s taste would follow their parents. For as long as I could remember, I had always liked


    eating sweet and sour food. It was still the same now and it had been like that for many years.


    Memories rted to food were probably telepathic, right? Seeing the expectant look on her face, I


    nodded. "I like them."


    Seeing that I was not ignoring her, the smile on Petra''s face widened. "I heard that Munchkin has


    gone to South Vasetine. And with Theo being a little busier recently, do you want toe over to


    our ce and stay with us for a while? I¡¯ve been keeping your room clean until now because I was


    worried that you would one daye back and have no ce to stay. You seem quite close to


    Cassey. She''sing back to stay for a few days too. You can keep each otherpany." After


    saying that, she looked expectantly at me again.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    I looked at her but thought of Elena. I did not actually like this woman whose ambitions and desires


    were written all over her face, but I felt sorry for her somehow. I felt sorry for her after listening to


    Celine recounting her past. If those words hade out of her own mouth, I was sure that they


    would sound even more heartbreaking.


    Grayson handed the menu to the waiter and looked at me with an extraordinarily serious expression


    when h e heard Petra¡¯s words.


    I hesitated for a few seconds or so and said, "Theo''s on annual holiday now. We n to go on a


    trip."


    Although I did not make a direct refusal, my words had expressed my refusal.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Even though Petra was slightly disappointed, she knew that Theo was on annual leave and that I


    really could not go and stay with the Louises. Therefore, a smile quickly broke out on her face


    again.


    As we spoke, her countenance turned darker and darker at the sight of someone.


    I looked over and realized that it was Cindy.


    Those we wanted to meet could be right in front of us yet we never seemed to notice them, but


    those we did


    not want to meet were always popping up in front of u s. This was such a small world, indeed.


    Grayson saw Cindy too and there were hints of displeasure on his face, though they were not as


    obvious as the changes on Petra¡¯s. Her expression could even qualify as loathing.


    They once shared a rtionship as mother and daughter, after all, so I thought Petra and Grayson


    would at least have slight feelings left for Cindy. However, that did not seem like the case.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Louis."


    Cindy took the initiative toe over and greet them with a smile on her face. "What a coincidence.


    Do you like dining in this restaurant too?"


    Petra snorted coldly and said without mercy, "My family and I are having lunch together, Ms. Cindy.


    Please don''t interrupt us if it isn''t for anything important."


    Her words sounded cold enough.


    Cindy''s expression froze as she said a little grievously, "Please don''t get the wrong idea, Ms. Petra.


    I''m just here to say hello. I don''t mean anything else."


    Petra did not say further but her expression was sullen and angry.


    Grayson darted Cindy a nce and said in a rather stern tone, "You don¡¯t have to do this anymore."


    When this man pulled a long face, the aura around him could startle anyone.


    Cindy took a step back in fear, and the look on her face seemed more and more wronged. It


    seemed like this was not the first time she had been asked to leave.


    I grew even more curious now. Theo had cut off her financial resources and the Louises had


    practically cut off all contact with her, but I had seen her a few times when I came back to Whaldorf


    City dressed in expensive clothes and jewelry. She was not working and had no one to depend on,


    so how was she still able to spend so much money?


    Although she was not weed, Cindy continued to wear a smile on her face. She said her


    goodbyes to Petra and Grayson, looking as though she was still the Louises'' daughter.


    When she had walked away, Petra exhaled and said in a cold voice, "That woman harbors ill


    intentions."


    Grayson frowned, not saying a word.


    I looked at the two andughed, saying a little sarcastically, "She wasn¡¯t the one who mistakenly


    identified herself, which led to her being pampered by her parents so much that she started


    behaving as a richdy only to suddenly find out that she was misidentified. She was knocked back


    to square one and left with nothing. I believe she never did anything wrong since the beginning,


    right?"


    Petra was momentarily dumbfounded. She was rendered speechless.


    Grayson frowned at me and looked a little displeased. " What nonsense are you saying, Wanda?¡±


    "Guys, I admire the feelings you have for each other and how much you defend your family, but as


    humans, please put yourself in other people''s shoes when you defend yourself. If you were just a


    little more tolerant and gentle with others, you wouldn¡¯t have pushed your own daughter away and


    suffocated your own grandson to death."

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Everyone had two sides to themselves. One was the positive side, the side that was immersed in


    social morality for many years; another was the negative side, the side of irresistible human


    weakness.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When it was impossible to resist human weakness, humans would start to think from their own


    points of view and feel that they werepletely right while others werepletely wrong.


    In my eyes, both Petra and Cindy were the type of people who could not resist human weakness.


    Looking at the sullen expression on both Petra and Grayson¡¯s faces, I did not want to speak further


    and got up to leave.


    After paying the bills, I walked out of the restaurant and saw Theo¡¯s car. A smile emerged on my


    face.


    The car window rolled down, and Theo waved at me from inside the car.


    Keith got out of the car and walked up to me. "I''ll drive your car back, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    I nodded. "Thanks."


    After getting into Theo''s car, I tilted my head and leaned on his chest.


    He put his arm around me and looked down at me, asking me in a gentle voice, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head with a smile. "Nothing. I just suddenly feel tired from being the bigger person. It¡¯s


    easier to be the bad guy."


    Theo smiled slightly with a hint of helplessness in his voice as he asked, "What did you encounter?"


    I looked up at him. "If you fall in love with someone else in the future, Theo, you must tell me in


    advance s o I can leave with dignity."


    The man frowned and cupped my face with both hands. He stared at me with deep and dark eyes."


    Wanda Lane, I''ll not fall in love with anyone else but you."


    I merelyughed and said no more.


    There was still a long way left to go in life. Time was best at changing a person¡¯s heart.


    It was already a huge blessing for me that Theo and I were able to love and walk with each other on


    this long journey called life. Even if he fell in love with someone else in the future, I would most


    likely be able to let him go, right?


    Knowing that I was in a bad mood, Theo did not say anything else and merely embraced me in


    silence.


    After a few minutes, I withdrew from his embrace." Let''s go home."


    Theo nodded and started the car engine.


    I looked at the road ahead in a daze and recalled the words I said to Petra and Grayson in the


    restaurant. I asked Theo, "What makes a good person?"


    He held the steering wheel and nced sideways at m e, his gaze deep and profound. ¡°Wanda, we


    don''t need t o be a good person or live ording to other people''s wishes. You just need to follow


    your heart.¡±


    Theo usually did things by following his heart. He had never lost his direction, let alone asked such


    a useless question like me.


    I let out a self-deprecating smile. "I should really follow my heart.¡±


    When we got back to the vi, I felt a little tired and returned to the bedroom to take a nap.


    While in a daze, I felt myself being engulfed in warmth and opened my eyes.


    There was still moisture on Theo''s body. Obviously, he had juste out of the shower.


    His body was long and slender. He wrapped my entire body in his arms, which made me look extra


    petite.


    I yawned and said, "My period is here, that''s why I feel a little tired."


    He hummed a reply, his voice low and restrained. "I know. Have a good sleep."


    As soon as he said that, he gently patted my back to coax me to sleep.


    The news of Elena being maliciously pushed into a swimming pool at Grant Corporation''s annual


    convention was still spreading on the inte.


    When I woke up the next morning, Theo had already left the house. I figured he must have gone to


    thepany to deal with the matter.


    Caroline was preparing breakfast. When she came out and saw me, she said with a smile, "Mrs.


    Grant, Mr. Grant has gone to work. He wanted me to remind you t o eat breakfast."


    I nodded with a smile and was surprised to see a bunch of roses on the coffee table. "Where did the


    flowerse from?"

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Did Theo get up early to buy them and bring them back before going to thepany?


    Caroline looked at the bouquet of delicate roses on the coffee table, and her smile became a little


    ambiguous.


    "Mr. Keith sent the roses. Mr. Grant said that you''ve been in a bad moodtely so having flowers at


    home can lighten your mood."


    I cast my eyes down and smiled. "How thoughtful of him."


    After Caroline made breakfast, I went to the dining room.


    I ate my oatmeal while scrolling on my phone to follow up on the news.


    From the video Celine showed me yesterday, she did indeed push Elena. No matter how she


    exined herself, there was no way for her to rify it. As Celine was a long-term employee in the


    company, the board o f directors eventually decided to transfer her back to her original position in


    Salt City.


    Everyone was satisfied by how this was dealt with.


    When Elena was discharged from the hospital, this matter came to an end as well.


    It would be New Year''s Eve in another ten days, so Caroline and I began to do our grocery


    shopping.


    On this day, Celine gave me a call but I did not answer and chose to hang up instead. I then sent


    her a text: [ Take care.]


    This person had apletely different worldview from mine. There was no need for us to keep in


    touch anymore.


    Theo gave me a call at noon. When I picked it up, the man''s warm and gentle voice rang out, "Have


    you had lunch?¡±


    It seemed that there was never an exchange of passionate or fiery expressions between us


    because h e had directed all of his attention to the trivial things i n our lives. Enquiring about each


    other¡¯s well-being seemed to have turned into a habit now.


    I nodded and nestled on the sofa, feeling a little drowsy. "I''ve eaten."


    After a pause, I continued, "I''m home alone and it¡¯s a little boring."


    Theo chuckled. "Do you want toe and pick me up from work, then?"


    I got up from the sofa and stood up, answering with a smile, "Sure."


    I heard the man chuckle and imagined his face that was filled with delight, which put me in a much


    better mood.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯ve eaten?" Theo asked with a smile.


    I was stunned, then asked in amusement, "Have you eaten?"


    "I have."


    Iughed. "Don''t you have anything better to do?"


    When a 17 or 18-year-old was in love, it would be a shy and bashful one, the kind where one would


    lower one¡¯s head and blush. When a 25 or 26-year-old was in love, it would be a bold andExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    passionate one. When someone past 30 was in love, it would be as calm as the water, difficult to


    make waves.


    My current rtionship with Theo, however, was calm as the water yet was still able to make great


    waves.


    There was still a long time before Theo got off work, hence I took my time and nned to take a


    nap.


    I slept for a very long time. It was already dark when I woke up.


    I quickly grabbed my phone and saw that it was eight o''clock.


    There were several missed calls, and they were all from Theo.


    I was about to call him back when I saw the note on the coffee table.


    I took a look at it. It turned out that Theo had alreadye back. He was not at home now because


    Zedd


    wanted to meet him, so he went out.


    I had been sleeping a lottely. After sitting back on the sofa, I called Theo.


    "Have you eaten dinner?" As soon as the call was answered, the man''s low and seductive voice


    rang out. I pursed my lips. "I¡¯m not very hungry. Where are you?"

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Theo chuckled. "I''m at The Imperial Club. Do you want toe over?¡±


    My phone vibrated, and after looking at it, I saw that h e had sent me the address.


    He clearly knew that I knew where The Imperial Club was yet he still sent me the address. It was


    obvious he wanted me to go.


    I helplessly smiled. "I''ll get changed before going over."


    Munchkin was not at home, and it was too boring to stay at home by myself, so I thought it was a


    good idea to go out.


    After changing my clothes, I drove out of the house straight away.


    It took about half an hour to drive from the vi to The Imperial Club, but since it was rush hour now,


    the road was a little congested. It took me more than an hour to get there.


    The manager of The Imperial Club recognized me because of Cassey, so as soon as I walked in, he


    greeted me with a smile. "Ms. Lane, you must be here t o see Mr. Grant, right?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Please take me to him."


    "Sure." The manager made a gesture of invitation. " Pleasee with me."


    When we got to the private room door, I caught a strong whiff of alcohol when I pushed the door in.


    Theo and Zedd were the only ones inside. It was clear that Zedd had too much to drink as he was


    slumped o n the sofa, lookingpletely wasted.


    Perhaps we had not seen each other for a very long time, I thought he seemed a little haggard at


    first nce. His face was full of stubbles, and it was clear h e had been living a decadent lifetely.


    There was a ss of in water in front of Theo. It was clear he had not touched a single drop of


    alcohol. His slender and charming body leaned against the back of the sofa, watching with a nk


    expression as Zedd poured his heart out.


    Seeing that I was here, Theo waved at me and beckoned me to go over.


    I walked up to his side and looked at the slightly wretched-looking Zedd. The usually sharp-tongued


    man was now mumbling, "Theo, it''s been a decade? Don¡¯t you agree that I''ve sacrificed a lot for her


    in the past decade? Why won''t she spare a nce at me?"


    It was clear that he was troubled by love.


    Theo ignored him and summoned the waiter in to order me a ss of juice. Then, he asked me with


    a smile, "Do you want to sing a song?"


    I was bad at singing, so I shook my head and leaned closer to his ear, asking, "Did someone dump


    Zedd?"


    He looked at the screen with a faint expression." Unreciprocated love."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy?


    Zedd then mumbled a bit more before crashing on the sofa and falling silent.


    I thought he had fallen asleep, but after taking a look, I saw him staring unblinkingly at the screen. It


    was like he was the living dead, which was extremely creepy.


    Seeing his soulless demeanor, I could not help it anymore and looked at Theo, asking, "Who isn''t


    returning his love?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows and merely nced at me, not answering the question.


    It was really Cindy?


    It had been so many years and he still had not given u p yet?


    I took Theo''s arms and said, "He''s really devoted to Cindy."


    I did not expect Zedd to hear what I said. He sprung u p from the sofa and roared at me, "Cindy,


    what exactly makes me inferior to Theo? I have money and good looks. Why won''t you spare me


    even a nce?"


    He was really drunk, it seemed.


    I looked up at Theo and noticed nothing out of the ordinary from his expression. It seemed like Zedd


    had already said a lot of such words before I came, so he was already used to it.


    I looked at Zedd and wanted tofort him but felt like I wouldugh instead. Hence, I ended up


    not saying anything.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    At this moment, Theo wrapped his arms around my waist. His lips came closer to my ear, and he


    said softly, "Don''t worry about him. He''ll sober up."


    I clicked my tongue. "Does this happen a lot to Zedd?¡±


    His slender fingers rested on the ss, which was brought to his mouth. His thin lips were pressed


    against the ss. It was such a seductive sight to behold.


    After taking a sip of water, he said softly, "Not very often. Just asionally.¡±


    When he saw me staring at his lips in a daze, he raised his eyebrows. "Is there something on my


    face?¡±


    I came back to my senses and cleared my throat to cover up my embarrassment. "No."


    I moved my gaze away from the man¡¯s face and ced my hand on my heart. My heart was starting


    to beat faster.


    The man must be a demon because he was able to make me muddle-headed.


    Zedd waspletely wasted after drinking two more sses of wine. Theo reached out to nudge


    him.


    Seeing that he was not budging, he looked at me and said with a smile, "We can go home now.¡±


    I nodded and looked at Zedd, asking, "Do we need to take him home?¡±


    He shook his head. "No, we''ll just take him downstairs.¡±


    Theo helped Zedd up from the sofa, and I followed them out of the private room.


    When we stepped out of The Imperial Club, Zedd''s driver got out of the car and took Zedd over. He


    thanked Theo, then drove him home.


    Theo''s car was parked in the parking lot. He looked at me and said, "Wait inside the club for me. I''ll


    go get the car."


    "I''lle with you." I did not want to stay here all alone.


    Theo, however, did not agree. He persuaded me with a frown, saying, "It¡¯s too cold out here. Be


    good and wait for me here. I''ll be back really soon."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Having said that, he summoned The Imperial Club''s staff member to bring me back into the club.


    Unable to win an argument with this man, I had no choice but to wait for him in the club.


    I was shocked to see Jerome. He was holding a woman in his arms amid all the feasting and


    revelry.


    I could not help but frown. As far as I could remember, he had never dated any woman. He dated


    Xander after that and I automatically thought that he did not like girls. It was very surprising for me


    to see him sitting s o close to a woman.


    Jerome was equally surprised when he saw me.


    He let go of the woman''s waist and quickly walked up t o me with a wide grin on his face.


    When he walked up to me, he asked with a smile, "Did youe here alone?"


    I shook my head. "Theo went to get the car from the parking lot."


    The woman came over as well and stood behind Jerome, looking at me with a hostile gaze.


    I looked at her and asked ndly, "Are you here to rx or attend a social event?"


    Jerome chuckled. "To rx, of course."


    After a pause, he continued, "I heard that you allowed Mason to take Munchkin to South Vasetine.


    Have you forgotten about Cecilia¡¯sst wish?¡±


    I pursed my lips. "I haven''t, of course. But there are some things that we can¡¯t control. Besides,


    Mason only brought him there for vacation, not for the Lynches to take him back."


    Jerome sneered. "You''re too simple-minded. Mason is a gentleman but that may not be the case


    with the rest of the Lynches. There are a lot of wolves and tigers around him. It''s possible that


    Munchkin may nevere back."


    Thetter half of his words enraged me. "Why are you saying such things to me, Jerome?"


    I could not believe that Jerome would one day say such things to me.


    "I''m just trying to warn you not to think so superficially about everything. I don''t mean anything else.¡±


    He held the hand of the woman beside him and continued, "I feel like we''re growing apart, Wanda."

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    I looked at him incredulously. "Do you know what you¡¯re talking about, Jerome?"


    He was behaving like aplete stranger right now.


    Jerome smiled and lifted his finger before pointing behind me. "Maybe you should be more


    concerned about your man. He''s being pestered by a vixen."


    I frowned and turned around to look outside of The Imperial Club.


    Theo had already driven the car over. A woman was standing in front of him, and it looked like she


    was hitting on him.


    I looked at Jerome and said, "When are you free? Let''s have a meal together.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and took the cigarette that was half-smoked by the woman beside him in a


    rather charming yet devilish way. He put it in his mouth and looked at me before saying, "Sure, you


    set the time."


    Seeing his unruly demeanor, I opened my mouth but eventually had no idea what to say.


    I turned around and walked out of The Imperial Club. When I rushed over to stop the woman in front


    of Theo, I heard her speaking in a trembling voice, "How


    am I not better than her, Mr. Grant? If you could just take a closer look at me, you''ll realize that I''m


    many times better than Wanda Lane."


    I could recognize the voice of this woman. It was none other than Elena, the woman who had great


    admiration for Theo.


    Her body was a little shaky. It looked like she was drunk.


    With the help of alcohol, she was almost shamelessly gluing herself to Theo''s body.


    Had it not been for Theo''s gentlemanliness, she would have been thrown out at this point.


    He held back his anger and shouted in a cold voice," Let go!"


    Elena refused to let go, of course. She continued to rub her body against Theo''s arm, looking at him


    with tears in her eyes as she said, "I''m the perfect woman for you, Mr. Grant. We can stand side by


    side in the business field, and I can help you in your career. We have lots of things inmon to


    talk about and life won''t be boring. These are all things that Wanda can''t offer you."


    Elena was not afraid of the cold weather. Although she was wearing a mink fur coat, she only wore


    a halter top inside. After saying those words, her jacket was hanging off her shoulders, exposing her


    pretty shoulders and back.


    The majority of people who came to The Imperial Club at this time of the year were here to have


    fun. Many of them cast lewd nces at the sight of her.


    Theo did not look at her and coldly said, "Please behave yourself."


    He shook Elena''s hand away after saying that without the slightest pity.


    Theo had spotted me a long time ago, so after shaking off her hands, he rushed up to me. His


    countenance eased up by a lot. "Let''s go home."


    He then pulled my hand and prepared to leave, but Elena refused to give up and stood in our way.


    When she saw Theo and I holding hands, her gaze turned ice-cold. What little sanity she had left


    from being so drunk was all gone.


    She looked at Theo and said, "Take a closer look at me, Theo. Am I not prettier or sexier than her? I


    can give you everything she can and can''t. Why must you pick her?"


    She grew even more emotional as she spoke. She even ran up to Theo, grabbed his hand, and


    ced it on her body while saying shamelessly, "My body is really better than hers. You can feel it if


    you don''t believe m e. I''ll serve you better than her."


    We were in public, and her actions undoubtedly attracted a lot of attention.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Theo¡¯s countenancepletely sank. Almost without any hesitation, he swung his hand abruptly


    and Elena crashed to the ground because she was too drunk to stand straight. After she was


    pushed to the ground, she fell on her knees and I was sure that she was injured.


    Perhaps the pain had sobered her up a bit. She looked up at Theo, then realized afterward that


    there were people standing around looking at her.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    She looked down at her unkempt self and quickly put on her coat properly.


    When a drunk person sobered up for a moment, it was only for a moment.


    She looked up at Theo again and started giggling, though her eyes were filled with tears. "What


    exactly did you do to make him so loyal to you, Wanda Lane?¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "What''s so good about her? She''s constantly entangled with Matthew.


    Go read the news. Do you still want her when she''s so filthy? Why?"


    Almost a split secondter, Theo was already clutching Elena''s neck before I could even realize


    what was going on.


    His face was filled with anger, and it was clear that he was extremely enraged because he did not


    go easy on his grip. Elena had trouble breathing well, which turned her face crimson.


    Theo narrowed his dark pupils and said in a cold, stern voice, "If you want to die, then I''ll make it


    happen."


    He sped harder as he spoke.


    He was really intending to murder her!


    Tongues were wagging, and when I saw someone fishing out their phone to take photos, my


    expression sank. I quickly ran over to pull Theo. "Calm down, Theo. We should go home now."


    Once this found its way to the news, Theo and Grant Corporation would be in deep trouble.


    No matter how outstanding a man was, once the news of him beating a woman and showing a


    tendency of abuse was published, theizens would not delve into the details. They would


    immediately give him a death sentence.


    Theo nced at me and let go of his hand.


    He had been battling in the business field for many years and experienced all sorts of things. Elena


    was not enough to cause him to lose his sanity.


    Theo took out his wallet from his trouser pocket and pulled out a few bills. He tossed them in front of


    Elena, saying with a faint smile, "Because you''ve worked so hard to be an actress, I''ll give you a


    little more tip. As for your request, you can just forget about it. I''m a clean freak and have no interest


    in licentious women like you who don¡¯t even love themselves."


    That stab that went straight to the heart. No matter how hurtful it was, the pain could never surpass


    the pain felt in the heart. The words of mockery would not hurt the body yet could hurt the heart.


    After hearing what he said, blood drained from Elena''s face.


    Theo saw her as a prostitute. He had trampled her soul and dignity to the ground.


    She looked at Theo with teardrops on her curled eyshes. She then fell slowly to the ground.


    Theo got up. He elegantly and nobly stuffed his wallet into his trouser pocket before reaching out to


    take me away.


    There was a heart-wrenching cry behind us. I turned back and saw a crowd standing around Elena.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    No matter how high-end The Imperial Club was, it was still an entertainment venue where all kinds


    of people came and went.


    Elena''s beauty and figure were the finest of the finest. After seeing how she had shamelessly


    pestered Theo, I was afraid that many had fixed their eyes on her.


    I stopped in my tracks. Theo noticed it and looked back at me. "What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I thought about it and said, "She needs someone to take her home.¡±


    Theo frowned, hisplexion sinking. "Wanda, she doesn''t deserve your pity."


    I understood why he was so mad. The words that Elena had just said, which were both sarcastic


    and mocking, had crossed his line.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    I was the line that must not be crossed, and Theo''s rage stemmed from na''s malice toward me.


    Though no matter how spiteful Elena was, we could not just leave her here.


    Seeing that Theo was about to leave, I grabbed his hand and said, "I''m no saint, Theo. I won''t take


    pity on her. I''m only doing this because she¡¯s an employee of Grant Corporation. Think about it. You


    just introduced her at the annual convention, and she was the main character of the news a few


    days ago. If something happens to her, you and Grant Corporation won''t be spared.¡±


    I felt sorry for her birth origin, but not when she made such a scene in a despondent manner in front


    of The Imperial Club¡¯s entrance. She had asked for it. As an adult, she should bear the


    consequences of her actions.


    Besides, I understood why she was acting this way.


    Theo was too outstanding. It was normal for Elena to g o crazy over him.


    Elena would not be the first, and there would be many more women like Elena in the future. I did not


    wish to see Theo handle it the same way every time as he would carry a bad reputation.


    Theo fell silent for a very long time before sighing and going back to see The Imperial Club''s


    manager. He asked him to get someone to send Elena home.


    When he walked out, he asked with a face full of helplessness, "Happy now?"


    I nodded and held his hand, saying with a smile, "Let''s go home."


    After getting into the car, Theo buckled up his seat belt but did not start the car engine. He merely


    looked unblinkingly at me for a few seconds before saying with a smile, "You don¡¯t seem that hostile


    toward her."


    I was stunned for a moment. "I''m not hostile toward Elena?"


    Theo nodded. "Why?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I mulled it over and said, "It''s not that I''m not hostile toward her. It''s just that I know that you love me


    and a m very sure of your love for me, so no matter how hard of a crush these women have on you,


    I won''t be afraid because I know you''ll never leave."


    He looked at me with deep abysmal eyes. "Do you trust me that much?"


    I nodded and looked at him with certainty, saying," Theo, we''ve already gone through a third of our


    lives. I f we still can¡¯t trust each other at this age, then we would have separated long ago, wouldn''t


    we?"


    He fell silent for a very long time. He did not say anything else after that and started the car engine.


    It was silent all the way. I was starting to find him difficult to read.


    I figured that there was nothing wrong with what I said, but why was he so quiet?


    Winter in Whaldorf City was exceptionally long. Thinking about it now, I seemed to have only


    experienced autumn and winter in Whaldorf City.


    The first time I came to Whaldorf City was inte autumn. I had just lost my child at the time and


    spent my days in a daze. I did not know what I was going to do every day. I was blind to the scenery


    no matter how good it looked.


    I then left the city and came back again in early autumn. The city had not changed, but my state of


    mind had. This time, I knew what I was going to do every day and I started admiring the beautiful


    scenery as well.


    After a heavy snowfall, I got up in the morning, had m y breakfast, and sat on the bay window while


    admiring the snow. I thought to myself that life should always be this calm and quiet.


    Although Theo was on annual vacation now, the acquisition of Zimmer Corporations was still


    ongoing. Hence, he still needed to go to thepany every day t o get things sorted out.


    With regards to the acquisition of Zimmer Corporations, I could only gain an understanding of the


    matter from the inte. It turned out Zimmer


    Corporations was currently reeling from a full copse.


    Bouncing back was practically impossible now. I could imagine how badly battered Matthew must


    be right now.


    At the thought of Matthew, my head started ringing in pain. My good mood turned bad.


    I stood up from the bay window and nned to go to the kitchen to get something to snack on.


    Caroline was not busy cleaning the house but was holding a rag in her hands and standing in front


    of the window in a daze.


    I walked over and asked in a soft voice, "Is something bothering you?"


    She was too lost in thoughts that my words startled her. She turned around and patted her chest,


    saying," I''m sorry, Mrs. Grant. I was just thinking about something."

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    I smiled. "What''s bothering you?"


    Caroline hesitated for a while before saying, "Just a question, Ma''am. It''s going to be National Day


    soon. Do you have any ns?"


    I realized what was going on at once. She wanted to ask me when the national day holiday was


    going to be.


    Keith was normally the one who arranged all these things. He was probably so busytely that he


    had forgotten to inform Caroline.


    I asked her, "Are you going home for the new year?"


    Caroline nodded. "My son and his wife will be going home for the new year. I''d love to go back and


    visit them."


    "Have you bought the tickets?"


    Caroline seemed a little awkward and said, "Not yet. M y son will book them for me after I know


    when my break is."


    I nodded to show that I understood. "Ask your son to book the ticket now, then. It¡¯ll be harder to


    book in two more days."


    Caroline''s face broke into a grin at once. "Thank you, Mrs. Grant."


    After grabbing some snacks from the kitchen fridge, I went to the sofa in the living room to watch


    TV.


    "Mrs. Grant.¡± Caroline walked over. "Your phone kept ringing just now.¡±


    I forgot to charge my phonest night and had been charging it in the bedroom when I woke up this


    morning.


    I grabbed the phone and thought that Theo had given me a call but when I looked at it, it was


    actually a bunch of news notifications.


    Perhaps it was because it was going to be the new year soon, so all the hashtags were about the


    new year. It all looked very festive.


    After staring at my phone for half an hour, I switched o n the TV.


    It was snowing heavily outside and it was inconvenient to go out, so I could only stay at home. After


    a long time had passed, I could not sit still anymore.


    I was wondering if I should go and visit Susan when Jerome called.


    As soon as I answered the call, Jerome''s slightly anxious voice entered my ears. "Where are you?"


    I was a little speechless. "At home. Why?¡±


    "Looks like you still don''t know." Jerome took a deep breath and continued, "Munchkin went missing


    in


    South Vasetine."


    My mind went nk at once. There was a ringing in m y head and I could not hear anything.


    Jerome called out my name several times from the other end of the call but I could not hear him.


    Caroline saw me sitting on the floor and rushed over." Are you okay, Mrs. Grant?"


    I came back to my senses and grabbed her hand, looking up at her. "Munchkin went missing. He


    went missing. How did he go missing?¡±


    I broke down emotionally and tried to stand up from the floor but my legs were extremely wobbly.


    They sent me falling to the floor as soon as I stood up.


    My phone was still connected, so I brought it to my ear again and wanted to ask Jerome questions.


    However, a s soon as I opened my mouth, I realized that I could not find my voice.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Are you okay, Wanda?" Jerome''s anxious voice rang out on the other side.


    Caroline was shocked by my reaction and poured me a ss of water. "Have a sip first, Mrs. Grant."


    I nodded and took a sip. The water tasted bitter and was hard to swallow.


    After a very long time, I found my voice again and asked Jerome with a trembling voice, "You''re


    joking with me, right, Jerome?"

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Jerome gently sighed. "Listen to me, Wanda. Don''t panic yet. Munchkin may not actually be


    missing. I don''t know what exactly is going on at the Lynches, but I suggest that you go to South


    Vasetine to check it out.¡±


    I clenched my teeth. "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I quickly gave Mason a call. He was the only person who knew what


    exactly was going on.


    However, I could not get through to Mason''s phone. Left with no choice, I gave Cassey a call.


    Fortunately, Cassey answered immediately. "What''s wrong, Wanda?"


    I forced myself to calm down and said, "Do you know anyone in South Vasetine? Can you get


    someone to go t o the Lynches and ask around?"


    Perhaps she could hear the urgency in my voice, so she hurriedly said, "Okay. I¡¯ll contact them for


    you at once."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, she asked cautiously, "Did something happen, Wanda?¡±


    "My friend told me that Munchkin has gone missing i n South Vasetine." My voice started trembling


    again.


    Cassey was shocked. "When did that happen? Why don''t any of us know? Doesn''t Munchkin have


    a video call with you every night?¡±


    I nodded, tears already in my eyes. "But Theo and I came home verytest night and the night


    before, s o we didn''t manage to call him. I wanted to call today but my friend called me instead.


    That''s how I found out Munchkin is missing. I called Mason just now but he didn''t answer."


    I could not hold back my tears anymore after saying that.


    "Don''t panic just yet.¡± From the phone, Cassey''s voice sounded a little choked up too.


    "The Lynches are very influential in South Vasetine. They won''t have trouble finding a kid. I know a


    lot of people in South Vasetine too. I''ll ask them to ask around first, then have them find him


    together. We''ll find him."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, I booked a flight ticket to South Vasetine straight away.


    After counting, Munchkin and Mason had gone to South Vasetine for more than ten days now. It


    was time I brought him back.


    I drove out the door and headed straight for the airport.


    Theo¡¯s calls came one after another but I had no ns of answering them.


    I arrived at the airport and retrieved my hoarding pass.


    When I was on the flight, the flight attendant reminded me to switch off my phone.


    I nced at the text Theo sent me. From the simple text he sent me, I could feel his anxiety and


    helplessness. [Wanda, answer my call first. I''ve already gotten people to handle Munchkin''s case.]


    I switched off my phone anyway. The ne took off, and my heart began to crack, forming arge


    hole.


    There were certain things that could never be healed. After living with Munchkin for a few years, I


    had long treated him as my own. My life was pinned on him. I had already lost a child and could not


    afford to lose another or I would gopletely insane.


    When the nended, my emotions were on the verge of copsing.


    This was my first timeing to South Vasetine. Different from the solemn nobility of Whaldorf City,


    South Vasetine looked both gorgeous and luxurious.


    When described as a woman, Whaldorf City would be a royal and nobledy. She was dignified and


    stunning, as well as a greatly renowned figure.


    South Vasetine, on the other hand, was a wealthydy who was dressed luxuriously. She grew up


    surrounded by a lot of money.


    I directly took a cab to Lynch Residence. South


    Vasetine''s winter was basically snowless. There were no snowkes to embellish the ce. The


    trees on both sides of the walkway looked withered and depressed, vaguely revealing a hint of


    bleakness.


    The Lynches were a distinguished family in South Vasetine. The mansion was located in the most


    expensive area in South Vasetine. Even from afar, one could already see the bright lights of the


    mansion.


    When the driver heard that I was going to Lynch Residence, he was a little shocked and surprised.


    After reconfirming it several times, he asked, "Are you rted to the Lynches, Miss?"


    I looked out the car window and pursed my lips. "No, I''m not."

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    The driver was stunned for a moment and kindly reminded me, saying, ¡°The Lynches are


    considered a renowned noble family in South Vasetine. A distinguished family like that is really picky


    when ites to choosing women. It won''t be appropriate for you to show up so abruptly."


    From what he was saying, I figured that he might have mistaken me for an ignorant woman who


    was trying t o cling to the rich.


    I pursed my lips and made no exnation.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The cab pulled over outside the Lynches'' mansion. The driver looked at me and reminded me


    kindly, saying, "Miss, just walk through that door and you¡¯ll get to Lynch Residence. I suggest asking


    first before going to the innermost part of the mansion because you can only go in when someone


    picks you up with a car."


    I nodded. "Thanks."


    After paying my fare, I got out of the car.


    Like what the cab driver said, in order to step into Lynch Residence¡¯spound, one must obtain


    the permission of the mansion''s owner, who would then send someone over with a car. Only then


    would one be


    able to enter.


    I exined it to the security guard, but he had no authority to let me in. Hence, he could only say


    apologetically, "Miss, maybe you should call someone.


    I can''t let you in without permission."


    I pursed my lips and fished out my phone from my pocket.


    As soon as I switched on my phone, a dozen text messages from Theo popped up one after


    another.


    I did not click in to read them but gave Mason a call first.


    Fortunately, he picked up my call this time. His slightly weary voice was heard from the phone."


    Wanda."


    I endured the rage in my heart and spoke in a trembling voice, "I''m in South Vasetine now, standing


    right in front of Lynch Residence¡¯s gate. Return Munchkin to me. I''m here to take him back."


    Mason was silent on the other end of the call.


    The longer he remained silent, the more intense the fear in my heart grew.


    I must admit that I hade here with a fluke mentality.


    Whaldorf City and South Vasetine were so far from each other. Perhaps Jerome did not even know


    the specifics.


    Maybe Munchkin merely went out for a moment to have some fun. Perhaps Jerome heard wrongly.


    Mason remained silent. The emotions that I had been suppressing the whole time finally resulted in


    an outburst. I roared furiously, "Mason Lynch, I said, return Munchkin to me! I''m taking my son


    home. Do you hear me?"


    He spoke, his voice a little suppressed and low. "I''m behind you."


    I abruptly turned around. Sure enough, he was standing behind me. The weary look on his face


    showed just how exhausted he was.


    He slowly put his phone down, and there was a look of self-reproach in his gaze when he looked at


    me.


    When I did not see Munchkin around him, I held back the panic in my heart and asked in a shaky


    voice, " Where''s Munchkin?"


    He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out.


    "Are you mute?" I was going insane.


    "I beg you, tell me where Munchkin is right now."


    Mason pursed his lips and said, "Let''s talk inside."


    There was a Rolls-Royce behind him. He had probably driven it here. Without the slightest


    hesitation, I hurried over and got in.


    I knew that the Lynches were prosperous and grand, but they were even more prosperous than I


    imagined


    them to be.


    After entering from the gate, it took another ten-minute drive along the parks and natural


    landscapes. As it was winter, the maple leaves had fallen and the trees were bare. The scenery


    looked a little bleak.


    In the car, Mason''s phone rang. From his tone of voice, I could tell that it might be from Theo.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    He said a few words before handing the phone to me, saying, "Theo called."


    I pursed my lips and nced at him. I chose not to take it.


    He paused for a moment before withdrawing his hand and speaking into the phone, "Talkter."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Unsure what was said on the other end, Mason hummed a reply before hanging up the phone.


    Silence returned to the car, and it was a silence that was making me even more flustered.


    The car pulled up in front of a row of houses, and a few servants came out.


    Mason got out of the car, and a servant walked over to greet him. "Mr. Mason."


    Mason nodded and looked at me, saying, "Let''s talk inside."


    He then ordered his servant, "Prepare a room for Ms. Lane."


    I followed Mason into the vi and saw no less than a dozen people sitting in the living room. There


    were elders and children. The two sitting in the center looked the oldest.


    Seeing that Mason and I had walked in, they all turned to look at us.


    A middle-aged man came up to us first, asking, "Have you found the child?¡±


    Hearing those words, my originally rxed nerves tensed up again.


    It was only at this moment that I was forced to ept the reality that Munchkin was truly missing.


    My head was dizzy, and my legs were wobbly.


    I must not copse before Munchkin was found. I told myself that inwardly. I endured the difort


    in my body and looked up at Mason, waiting for him to give me an answer.


    Noticing my reaction, Mason spoke with some difficulty, "I''ve already sent my men out to search for


    him. The police have also filed a case. Munchkin will b e fine.¡±


    Smack! A crisp and loud p rang out.


    Although the p was struck with not much of the strength that was left in me, it was loud and


    painful enough for Mason.


    Everybody in the living room turned to look at me.


    Some red, some frowned, and some watched the fun.


    "Who are you? Why are you hitting him for no reason?" Those words were spoken by ady in her


    twenties.


    She looked a little chubby, and her face was flushed from anger. Her head looked like a red burning


    orb.


    As Mason was the one who lost Munchkin, I found every member of the Lynch family distasteful.


    I was in no mood to entertain the woman and retracted my gaze from her face. I looked at Mason,


    saying, "Mason Lynch, you''d better pray that Munchkin is okay or I''ll make you and everybody in the


    Lynch family pay."


    Smack! A cup was ced heavily on the coffee table, creating a loud noise.


    "You''re quite a big talker, aren''t you, youngdy?!¡± The old man sitting in the center spoke.


    I looked at the imposing old man, who looked to be in his 80s, yet had bright eyes and a powerful


    aura. At a single nce, anyone could tell that he was a reigning figure when he was young.


    I smiled slightly, my expression considered well-controlled. "Would you like to wait and see, Mister?"


    "You unruly youngdy!" Following the old man''s words, the teacup on the coffee table was hurled


    out.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    He was still smashing things when he was mad even when he was already at such an old age.


    However, it was not a big deal.


    I sneered and said no more. I merely stared calmly back at him.


    His face was filled with anger and looked extremely grim. He looked as though he wanted to tear


    me into shreds.


    After a few moments, the old man looked away first and said coldly to Mason, "Where did you find


    this unrulyss? Make her leave immediately. Is Lynch Residence a ce for an uneducated


    person like her? How ignorant and unsophisticated! She must have a death wish to challenge me.¡±


    I sneered. "And they say that the Lynches are a schrly family. Just listen to yourself. Don''t you


    even feel sorry for other schrs? If my son hadn''t gone missing while he was here, do you think I


    would want to step foot into a vulgar family like the Lynches?¡±


    "What did you say?¡± The old manpletely lost it. He grabbed his cane and swung it toward me.


    "It''s been a while, Mr. Bernard.¡± A man''s loud and


    mellow voice rang out behind me.


    The old man frowned and looked over my shoulder.


    Everyone turned to look at theer. It was none other than Theo.


    Theo''s tall figure stood in front of me. He lifted his hand to press down the cane that the old man


    raised. He smiled tenderly and charmingly. He appeared polite yet noble at the same time. "Mr.


    Bernard, we''re your guests. Even if the Lynches don''t wee my wife, there''s no need to raise


    your cane, am I right?"


    Bernard snorted coldly and pointed at me, asking," This ignorantdy is your wife?¡±


    Theo nodded, a smile stered across his face. "She was chosen specifically for me by my


    grandmother. What do you think of her?"


    "Only your grandmother would pick a wife of such quality."


    Bernard said with a face full of disdain.


    The smile on Theo¡¯s face faded a little, but he did not say anything and merely looked at Mason. He


    asked," Where''s my son?"


    Mason looked even more ufortable than before. H e said in a deep voice, "Munchkin said he


    wanted to g o out for a walk with Snowy, so I asked Julia to follow along. It rained when they were


    coming back. When they were seeking shelter from the rain, Julia turned around and noticed that he


    was gone."


    Theo was furious but did not show it on his face. He continued to ask calmly, "What''s the situation


    now?"


    "I''ve filed a police report. All the airports, high-speed railway stations, passenger depots, and train


    station entrances will be heavily guarded. We''ve also dispatched our guys to search in various


    ces in the city."


    I pursed my lips, suppressing the unease in my heart. I looked at Mason, asking, "Did Munchkin go


    missing with Snowy?¡±


    He nodded. "Yes."


    Theo frowned. "A good-looking little boy and a Samoyed dog can be really eye-catching. If he


    disappeared when Julia merely turned around for a moment, then it¡¯s logical to say that it¡¯ll be easyMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to find him. Besides, Munchkin isn''t the kind of kid who would run around. I''ve also found someone


    to train Snowy. He''d drag Munchkin back if he strays too far away from the adults, so I don''t think he


    lost his way."


    After a pause, he continued, "Try and think back to who has a grudge against the Lynches and find


    someone to look into it. Check all the surveince cameras near Lynch Residence as well and see if


    there was anyone suspicious around the mansion.¡±


    Mason had probablye back to his senses as well. He quickly nodded. He pulled out his phone


    and went out.


    The crowd in the living room was silent. Theo nced at me and held my hand. Then, he looked at


    Bernard and said, "Mr. Bernard, my wife is worried about the kid so she¡¯s bound to sound harsh. We


    seek your understanding. It''s probably not a convenient time for the Lynches to receive us at a time


    like this, so we''lle back some other day to pay a visit."


    Having said that, he took my hand and walked toward the door. Bernard was hoping to say


    something but we walked too fast so he did not manage to say it.


    After leaving Lynch Residence, Theo and I were silent the whole way.


    The car was parked at a hotel not far from Lynch Residence. Theo looked at me with a deep and


    dark gaze. "It¡¯s reallyte now. You should get a good rest. We¡¯ll find the child tomorrow, okay?"

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    I looked at him and felt inexplicably angry. I got out of the car and went straight to the hotel.


    The receptionist looked at me and said with a slight smile, "Hello."


    "I''d like to book a room.¡± I handed my bank card and driver''s license to the receptionist.


    However, she did not take them but instead looked over my shoulder at Theo, who came up behind


    me. The man''s figure was charmingly slender. He was the center of attention wherever he went.


    Theo held my hand and looked at the receptionist. " There''s no need for that. The room has been


    booked."


    Those words were obviously for me.


    The receptionist looked a little embarrassed and returned the bank card and driver''s license to me,


    saying, "Miss, please keep your bank card and driver''s license safe."


    I frowned and spoke in a heavier tone, "You¡¯re a five-star hotel, right? How can you allow guests to


    check-i n without checking their identification?"


    The receptionist looked at Theo and was slightly at a loss for words.


    I handed her my bank card and driver''s license, saying, "Hurry up and book a room for me."


    The receptionist hesitated for a moment and eventually booked a room for me.


    Theo simply let me be and did not say much about it.


    After getting my room card, I entered the elevator.


    Neither of us spoke in the elevator, and the silence was deafening.


    Humans were really strange sometimes. Even though we were both aware of each other''s anger


    and bad moods, as well as the fact that we needed to understand each other and talk things out, we


    just refused to do so.


    After swiping the room card, I walked in and was about to close the door when Theo stopped me


    from doing so.


    He frowned, his icy gaze falling on my face. When he spoke, his tone was grumpy. "Do you really


    have to do this?"


    I looked up at him and pretended not to see his displeasure. I said almost without mercy, "Yes."


    Then, I pushed him and shut the door without mercy.


    Afraid that he would turn to the receptionist to ask for a room card, I locked the door from the inside.


    I sat on the sofa in the living room and gave Tyler a call.


    The call went through very quickly, and Tyler''s slightly hoarse voice was heard. He was probably


    sleeping.


    I checked my watch and realized that it was already midnight.


    I sighed and said, "Can you ask Carlson to contact the authorities in South Vasetine? Munchkin is


    missing, and the Lynches still can¡¯t find him after searching for the whole day. I really don''t know


    what else to do now."


    I started choking toward the end of my sentence. My throat felt utterly ufortable.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call. Then, Tyler sounded clearly awake as


    heforted me, saying, ¡°Don''t get anxious yet, Wandy. Carlson and I will go to South Vasetine to


    see you right now."


    I felt a gush of warmth in my chest as tears welled up i n my eyes. I cast my eyes down and spoke


    in a trembling voice, "Thank you, Tyler.¡±


    "Wandy!" Tyler sounded clearly unhappy. "We''re family. You don¡¯t need to be so polite to your


    family."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, tears flowing down my cheeks. I felt slightly moved.


    After hanging up the phone, I felt inexplicably at ease.


    I gently sighed. Awakened from the fear and worry earlier, I realized in hindsight that I had just


    broken out in a cold sweat.


    After putting down my phone, I turned around and went to the bathroom. I filled the bath with warm


    water and scrubbed myself for a while.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I saw Theo standing beside the bed. I cried out in shock because


    I had yet t o register what was happening.


    I came in such a hurry that I forgot to bring extra clothing, hence I tossed my clothes into the


    washing machine after showering and was only draped in a bath towel when I came out of the


    bathroom.


    Although we had been honest and open with each other countless times, my face still blushed and


    heated up when our eyes met at this very moment.


    "How did you get in?"


    I remembered locking the door from the inside. How did he manage to get in?


    His pitch-ck gaze fell on me, and his brows were slightly furrowed. "Let''s talk, Wanda."


    "There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. It''s gettingte. W e should go to sleep.¡±


    As I said that, I sat on the bed and lowered my head to wipe my hair.


    The towel in my hand was taken away by him, and I involuntarily frowned.


    He calmly wiped my hair, seemingly not noticing my


    displeasure.


    I said coldly, "I can wipe my hair myself."


    I reached out to grab the towel back as I said that, but he avoided me.


    I pursed my lips. The suppressed anger in my heart intensified, and I roared a little angrily, "Theo


    Grant!"


    Theo¡¯s gaze chilled. He cupped my face with both hands as he lowered his head abruptly to kiss


    me.


    We were both mad inside. One kissed with every ounce of his being while another bit back with


    everyst ounce of their strength.


    It was until one of us could not stand the pain anymore and another could not breathe did we finally


    stop.


    We stopped and our eyes met. I turned away, not wanting to look at him.


    He reached out to pinch my chin, his dark pupils glinting as he stared at me. "Shouldn''t I be the one


    who''s most angry?"


    Vaguely sensing the grievances in his tone, I frowned and said, "You can get mad all you want. I¡¯m


    going to bed."


    Theo was so angry heughed. His voice was filled with helplessness. ¡°Can you be reasonable?"


    "No!" I was bent on causing a scene, hence this was surely not going to be easy to deal with.


    He probably figured it out too. He simply skipped the nonsense and removed his coat, tossing it to


    the side. He reached out to unbutton his shirt. I stared at his slender and beautiful fingers.


    He looked at me with his pair of pitch-ck eyes. Just like that, he looked at me with a meaningful


    gaze while moving elegantly.


    "Why are you removing your shirt?¡± I asked, stuttering a little.


    "To sleep.¡±


    His shirt had been unbuttoned. Then, it was taken off and tossed to the side. The heater in the hotel


    was on full st, and his toned figure was tantly exposed i n front of my eyes.


    I pursed my lips and subconsciously looked away.


    His chuckle entered my ears, and I involuntarily said," Go back to your room."


    "No!"


    This was a counter-attack toward my unreasonable behavior earlier.


    I was so angry that I did not know what to say for a moment. I quickly took the opportunity toy


    under the covers.


    "You!¡± I was exasperated.


    "I''ll make room for you, happy?" I said irritably.


    I was just about to get up when the man reached over with his wide hands.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and refused to let me leave.


    I was a little mad and red at him. I roared, "What exactly do you want?"


    "To sleep, of course." The man¡¯s voice was soft and tender with a hint of coaxing. "It''s midnight. Can


    you please go to sleep?¡±


    I knew that I was bound to give in if this continued, hence I helplessly sighed andy on the bed.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Theo embraced me from behind and said softly, "Be good and go to sleep."


    After a pause, he continued, "Don¡¯t worry, I''m here."


    I pursed my lips, not saying anything.


    How could I not be worried? That was my son. I could not imagine what life would be like without


    him.


    I did not sleep well that night and was jolted awake a few times. Fortunately, Theo was beside me


    and he would pat my back tofort me every time I woke u P-


    After waking up once at six in the morning, I could no longer go back to sleep.


    It was still dark outside, but I did not want to sleep anymore and nned to get up.


    Theo continued to hold me. After hesitating for a moment, I shifted my body.


    Even though I did so very lightly, I still woke him up.


    Our eyes met. The man''s gaze was a little dazed. He was clearly still notpletely awake.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked with a slightly hoarse voice.


    I pursed my lips and got up, saying, "I can''t sleep


    anymore."


    He reached for the phone on the nightstand and looked at the time. Seeing that it was still early, he


    took me into his arms again and said, "It¡¯s still early."


    He embraced me very tightly. I wanted to reach for my phone but he pressed my hand down. "Go


    back to sleep."


    I pursed my lips. "I really can''t sleep anymore."


    He opened his pupils that were as dark as the night. His voice was a little low and husky. "Should


    we do a little something, then?"


    I was stunned and said no more.


    I shifted my body to the side, and he moved closer again.


    Although we could not see each other in the dark, it made the atmosphere even more ambiguous.


    Fortunately, Theo did not n to do anything and squeezed his eyes shut after embracing me


    tightly.


    The sky gradually turned white, and gray crawled to the edges of the sky.


    Drowsiness and weariness hit me at the same time. I tried to sleep but could not do it no matter


    what.


    Theo slowly opened his eyes. There was not a trace of sleepiness in his eyes. He said in an


    attractive and seductive voice, "Want to shower together?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored him and turned my back to him.


    He chuckled, nonchnt about my reaction. He got up to go to the bathroom. Not long after that,


    the sound of flowing water was heard from inside the bathroom.


    I felt sticky and ufortable. I was about to ask Theo to hurry up so I could use the bathroom


    when I felt a little sticky between my legs. The sheets were also damp.


    I vaguely realized what was going on and quickly sat u p from the bed.


    Sure enough, there was arge patch of crimson blood on the white sheets.


    My heart sank as my mind started wondering if there was something wrong with my body.


    The bathroom door opened and I was worried that Theo would see it. I subconsciously yanked the


    nket over to cover it.


    However, Theo was able to spot therge patch of bloodstain on the sheets in an instant.


    His pupils darkened as he walked over to look at therge patch of blood on the bed.


    I thought he would say something, but he did not say anything and merely stared at it for a few


    seconds. He looked at me with a tender gaze, saying, "Why don¡¯t you go take a shower?"


    I nodded and wrapped a towel around me before getting out of bed.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    I went to the bathroom to take a shower. I put on the clothes that I had washed and driedst night.


    I was worried about Munchkin, so after going out and drying my hair, I sat on the sofa in a daze. I


    asionally looked at Theo, rushing him. "Hurry up."


    Someone came and brought Theo some clothes. He handed a shopping bag to me, saying, "The


    clothes here are new. Want to put them on?"


    I shook my head. "It''s too much trouble."


    When Theo was done changing, I gave Mason a call.


    The call quickly got through. The man''s weary voice entered my ears. "Wanda."


    He sounded like he had not slept all night.


    I took a deep breath and adjusted my mood, saying," I''ll send you an address. Let''s meet up."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I caught Theo staring at m e with a deep and dark gaze.


    I was stunned, then I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s go to the hospital first,¡± he said, lifting his hand t o brush away the loose strands in front of my


    forehead to the side.


    "Forget it." I subconsciously refused. "We should find Munchkin first. This is our utmost priority right


    now."


    Theo frowned. "Your health is equally important."


    I took a deep breath. "I said, we should find Munchkin first."


    I got up and walked to the door after saying that.


    The man grabbed my arm, and I looked back at him with a frown. "Theo Grant! I just want to find


    Munchkin right now."


    Theo gently sighed, his tone filled with helplessness." I''ll look for Munchkin. Just listen to me and go


    to the hospital. When you''re done checking, we¡¯ll find Munchkin together, okay?"


    I looked at him, unable to suppress the anger in my heart any longer. "What do you mean you¡¯ll look


    for him? Just because he isn¡¯t your son and he''s someone you''ve never sacrificed for or loved, you


    think it¡¯s enough to say that you''ll go and look for him?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Do you think I can go to the hospital now and get my health checked


    without a single worry? If I can¡¯t find Munchkin anymore, why would I even want to be in good


    health? Theo, do you think it doesn''t matter even if we lose Munchkin for good?"


    Humans would say impulsive things when they were mad, and once such impulsive words came out


    of my mouth, it would usually leave me with regrets.


    However, the words that were spoken were just like water that had been poured out. They were


    impossible to take back.


    Theo''s gaze turned cold, and even his tone turned extremely chilly. "Wanda Lane, am I such a


    coldblooded person in your heart?¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    I knew that my words earlier had hurt him. Perhaps I should not have said such things, but I refused


    to apologize.


    I took a deep breath and said, "I''m leaving.¡±


    My avoidance angered him further. Before I could take a few steps toward the door, he grabbed my


    arm in a very sudden and forceful manner. He said in an icy voice, "Am I no better than everybody


    else around you?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was truly enraged.


    Normally, I would have softened my tone at this moment, but I had no idea why I just could not


    control my emotions and brain today. Hence, the words that came out of my mouth were said


    without thinking.


    "That¡¯s right. Everybody around me is more important than you. They are the ones I can''t part with.


    Munchkin, the Schumans, and even the Louises are more important than you. You''re the only one I


    can give up at any time."


    I acted as if I could not see the pain in Theo''s eyes and continued to hurt him. "Can you please let


    go of me? I''m going to find the person I can¡¯t part with."


    Theo¡¯s pupils dimmed. I squeezed my eyes shut and continued to turn a blind eye. I shook off his


    hand and left the hotel room.


    It was only until I entered the elevator did I realize how hurtful the words I just said to Theo were.


    I pped myself and crouched down in exhaustion. How could I say those words without thinking?

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    My words were simply too hurtful!


    However, the words spoken were like spilled water. They were impossible to take back. I could only


    find ways to salvage the situation. However, this was not the time to salvage the situation. I could


    only wait until after I found Munchkin.


    There was a cafe next to the hotel, so I made an appointment with Mason to meet there.


    I sat by the window, and if Mason¡¯s eyes were working, he should be able to see me when he


    walked toward the cafe.


    When he came in, Theo was beside him. Obviously, they had both spoken on the phone after I left.


    Looking at the two remarkable men, I ensured that the expression on my face looked as minimally


    grim as possible. "Can I talk to you alone, Mason?"


    Mason immediately looked at Theo, whose cool gaze fell on my face. After staring at me for two


    seconds, he said nothing and went to sit at a distance.


    Mason and I sat facing each other. The waiter came u p to ask us what we wanted to order. Mason


    made the decision for me by ordering two cups of coffee and a te of dessert.


    After the waiter left, Mason fell silent for a moment before looking at me and saying, "I''m really sorry


    about Munchkin."


    I cast my eyes down at the clean table and said after a very long time, "I don¡¯t ept your apology."


    I could not ept his apology. I trusted him by letting him bring Munchkin to South Vasetine, but he


    ended u p losing Munchkin. I was already kind enough for not having a fight to the death with him


    while wielding a knife.


    Mason nodded. He opened his mouth slightly to say something but he did not know what to say.


    I took a deep breath. "I don''t care what you do, Mason, or how many connections you n to use.


    But you must find my son or I''ll haunt you and the Lynches for the rest of my life."


    Mason frowned slightly. "I''m as anxious as you now that Munchkin is gone. He''s my son too. I don''t


    feel any better than you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Do you think you can offset your faults by saying that?"


    I sneered. "Munchkin has been with me from birth to now. I¡¯ve kept him so close to me we could


    almost merge into one. I''ve been so careful with him and meticulously cared for him for so many


    years. But after less than half a month with you, he''s now gone missing. How do you have the


    cheek to tell me that he¡¯s your son too and that you don''t feel any better than me now that he¡¯s gone


    missing? You''re absurd. Ask yourself if you''re even qualified to be his father.¡±


    Mason''splexion turned pale at my words. I could clearly see his body shaking as well.


    After a very long time, he finally calmed himself down and said in a hoarse voice, "I know I was


    wrong, Wanda. I''m sorry to you and to Munchkin. Finding Munchkin is our priority at the moment.


    You can punish me in any way that you want after we find Munchkin."


    I snorted but did not respond. I was interested to hear what other absurd things he was going to say.


    Mason gently sighed. "I¡¯ve checked all the surveince cameras near the Lynches and found no


    suspicious people or Munchkin."


    After a pause, he looked at me and asked, "Do you have any haters, Wanda?"


    I frowned. "Are you saying that someone who holds a grudge against me took Munchkin away?"


    Mason nodded. "Not many people in the Lynches know about Munchkin, let alone our rivals."


    Iughed in anger. "I always thought you had a high I Q, Mason, but it looks like I overestimated


    you. If someone who hated me took Munchkin away, why didn''t that person do it during the three


    years Munchkin and I were in Zenon with no one to depend on? Why did they wait until Munchkin


    arrived at the Lynches before they did it?


    "You said that not many know about Munchkin''s identity. Let me ask you this, then. Do the people


    sitting in the living room yesterday know about Munchkin¡¯s identity?¡±


    Mason nodded hesitantly. "They probably do."


    I sneered. "So who are you to say that none of them would harm Munchkin? Can you guarantee


    that each and every one of them is epting of him?"

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    "I grew up in a small family, so I don''t understand the rivalry between prominent families like yours.


    But you put aside the Lynches'' huge family business for so many years to follow Theo. You should


    know best in your heart why that is."


    Munchkin was gone so suddenly that there was no surveince footage that captured the scene or


    a witness. In that case, I had all the reasons to suspect that this was the doing of the Lynches.


    Although I said these words because Mason had agitated me, I was definitely not saying it without


    any basis.


    Seeing Mason''s gaze deepen, I figured he could more o r less figure something out.


    After a pause, he looked at me and said, "I''ll definitely find Munchkin."


    This was a guarantee and words he was saying to himself.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Tyler called me and asked where I was, so I gave him the address of the hotel.


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at Mason and had nothing left to say. I got up and left the cafe.


    Theo followed me but I ignored him.


    As I needed to wait for Tyler, I returned to the hotel and sat in the lobby on the first floor.


    A dazzling figure like Theo was eye-catching no matter where he went. When he sat in the lobby¡¯s


    lounge area, he was inevitably going to turn heads.


    I did not say a word, and neither did he. We remained silent the whole time.


    I saw him constantly sending text messages and figured it was regarding thepany.


    After about half an hourter, Tyler arrived with Carlson.


    Both men''s faces were filled with exhaustion as they had rushed here during the night.


    When Tyler saw me, he hurried over andforted m e. "Don''t worry, Carlson has already spoken


    to his connections here. We''ll definitely find Munchkin."


    When I saw him, the emotions that I had been suppressing for so long could not be pushed down


    anymore. I nodded at him with teary eyes.


    Carlson and Theo spoke for a while before the former went to the receptionist to get a room.


    We entered the elevator as a group. When Tyler saw Theo and me standing so far apart without


    talking to each other, he leaned closer to my ear and asked, "Did you have a fight?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled at him. "No. I''m just really worried about Munchkin."


    His broad palm rested on the top of my head as heforted me. "Don''t worry, we¡¯ll find him."


    As soon as we got to the room, Carlson received a call saying that a Samoyed dog was found. The


    person was asking if we would like to go and take a look.


    We had to take a look, of course. We quickly rushed there by car.


    The location was at an abandoned factory in the suburbs of South Vasetine. Halfway there, it


    started drizzling, making the road muddier and more difficult to travel on.


    When we arrived at the factory''s gate, a middle-aged man greeted us with a few umbres. He said


    to Carlson, "We''ve almost turned the whole South Vasetine upside down in the past two days.


    Although we didn''t find the child, we found this Samoyed dog. I s this the dog the child took with him


    when he went missing?"

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Carlson nodded but did not say much. He took the umbre and walked into the factory.


    I followed behind him, my heart beating faster and faster. My legs grew a little weak as well.


    The things in the factory were all old and broken. It seemed like it had been abandoned for a very


    long time. In order to prevent injuries, a lot of safety precautions were taken.


    "How did you discover the dog?" Theo asked.


    Seeing his striking appearance, the leader said, "We found a lot of footprints during the search and


    followed the footprints here."


    Theo nodded. "The rain just started not long ago. Keep tracing the footprints around this area."


    The leader shook his head and sighed. "That was what we thought at first too, but we found lots of


    stray dogs around this neighborhood. Coupled with the rain, all the traces have basically been


    destroyed. Besides, most of this neighborhood is farnd, so it won''t be easy to conduct a search."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After a pause, he stopped in his tracks and pointed ahead, saying to me, "This is the one. Is this the


    dog that went missing with the child?"


    Looking at Snowy lying lifelessly on the ground, I felt like my strength was sucked from my body. I


    instantly copsed.


    Fortunately, Theo held me in time. He looked at Snowy with a sullen expression. "This dog belongs


    to Munchkin."


    Having said that, he gently patted my back andforted me. "Don¡¯t worry, no news is good news.


    If w e can find Snowy, then that means that we can find Munchkin soon."


    I broke downpletely and asked while crying, "Will they hurt Munchkin?"


    He shook his head and looked at me, saying firmly," Believe me that no one can hurt Munchkin."


    After consoling me, he walked up to the forensic pathologist and asked in a deep voice, "How did


    the dog die?"


    The forensic pathologist sighed gently. "Someone fed him rat poison. He''s been dead for more than


    12 hours."


    Carlson nced around him and asked the leader," Are there surveince cameras around here?"


    "This ce has been abandoned for years. There won''t be any surveince cameras."


    I forced myself to calm down and think about the things I had overlooked.


    A possibility suddenly came to mind, and my gaze chilled when I looked at Snowy.


    The men gathered to theorize the various possibilities, yet I listened to none of it. I nced at Theo


    while he was talking and walked out of the abandoned factory.


    After leaving the factory, I got into the car.


    Not long after, Tyler and Carlson got in as well.


    When Tyler saw me looking ahead without blinking like a statue, he thought I was worried about


    Munchkin''s safety and quickly consoled me, saying," Wandy, now that we''ve found Snowy, I believe


    we''ll find Munchkin very soon too. You must remain calm, okay?"


    I looked at him and said mildly, "I don''t think he was kidnapped or taken away by strangers."

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Carlson frowned. "You''re saying..."


    I lowered my eyes and looked at my gradually clenched fists. "Theo got Snowy a trainer, so he''s


    extremely vignt. He¡¯ll immediately sense it if anyone is hostile toward Munchkin, then take him


    away from danger. Also, as soon as Munchkin is away from the adults, Snowy will immediately grab


    onto him. Mason told me that Munchkin disappeared as soon as Julia turned around. If someone


    took Munchkin away immediately after she turned, or if Munchkin strayed far away, Snowy would''ve


    barked.¡±


    "Are you suggesting that Julia was lying?" Tyler asked.


    I shook my head. "I''m not sure, but one thing''s for sure is that if a stranger wanted to take Munchkin


    away from Lynch Residence, then it would''ve been very difficult. Besides, there are so many


    surveince cameras around, so how could none of them have captured anything?"


    I continued after a pause, "Based on this alone, I have every reason to suspect that the Lynches


    has hidden Munchkin away. And it''s someone Munchkin is extremely familiar with."


    After hearing what I said, Carlson and Tyler immediately thought of someone suspicious and


    blurted out at the same time, "Mason.¡± "It¡¯s highly possible, don''t you think?¡±


    I looked at them, and my mind was clear. "Cecilia''sst wish was that Mason should never learn of


    Munchkin''s existence. She didn''t want the Lynches to have Munchkin back. Mason knows that I¡¯ll


    certainly obey Cecilia''s wish. Coupled with the fact that I''ve been raising Munchkin for so many


    years, it''s almost impossible for him to take Munchkin away from me. Hence, he agreed to let me


    continue to raise Munchkin. He and the Lynches coulde and visit him. When Munchkin is on


    school break, they''ll bring him to South Vasetine for a period of time. That was the agreement. But


    in actual fact, he was thinking of ways to keep Munchkin in the Lynches forever. That¡¯s why he took


    the opportunity of bringing Munchkin to South Vasetine this time to hide him awaypletely.¡±


    My initial thought was that Munchkin was his son, after all. Blood ties would never break, so instead


    of fighting each other for Munchkin''s custody to the point of exhaustion, why notpromise so I


    could continue to raise Munchkin and at the same time, Munchkin could also receive extra love from


    another man? This must be the best option out there.


    It seemed that I should never have thought about it that way in the first ce. I should not have


    allowed him toe into contact with Munchkin ever.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler fell silent for a very long time before saying slowly, "With Mason''s character, he may not do


    such a thing. First of all, Munchkin is very well alive, so he can''t keep him hidden away forever and


    not see the light. Someone will notice it sooner orter.


    "Secondly, he has no reason to do so because you''ve already promised to let him visit Munchkin at


    any time. Munchkin is already able to think at this age, so i f he removes him from your side by


    force, Munchkin will definitely resent him. He can¡¯t possibly overlook this. Thirdly, why would he


    want to kill Munchkin''s dog?"


    I looked down and yed with my fingers, feeling somewhat irritable. "Perhaps he¡¯s just such a


    horrible person, trapping Munchkin by his side without considering it first."


    Carlson looked at me and furrowed his brows slightly. "Let¡¯s go back first, Wanda."


    I grew even more irritable seeing that none of them agreed with me.


    I did not say a word while on the way back.


    When we got back to the hotel, Tyler was summoned b y Carlson. I sat in the room with unease,


    feeling tremendously cranky and unsettled.


    After finding Snowy, I was even more certain that Munchkin was taken away by the Lynches.


    Sometimes, when clues started emerging, it would be impossible to conceal further.


    In the end, I simply assumed that Mason was the one hiding Munchkin away.


    At the thought of this, I called Mason and asked where he stayed.


    Mason did not stay in Lynch Residence whenever he returned to South Vasetine. Theo once said


    that he would typically stay in an apartment in the city center.


    After getting his address, I took a cab there straight away.


    It was difficult to get in because one had to obtain the tenant''s consent first. Hence, I gave Mason a


    call.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Though he was surprised that I woulde to his living quarters to see him, Mason did not shut me


    out.


    I was brought in, and Mason had left the door open. After I went in, I looked at Mason, who was


    sitting on the sofa, with an icy gaze.


    Mason stood up from the sofa and poured a ss of water before putting it on the coffee table. He


    then looked at me and said, "Have a seat."


    I nced at him but did not walk over. I instead looked around the house.


    It was a three-bedroom apartment that was quite nicely decorated.


    My gaze turned cold as I stepped inside and started looking around.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Mason saw me acting like this, he frowned. " What''s the meaning of this, Wanda?"


    I ignored him and continued searching.


    Unfortunately, I did not manage to find Munchkin after searching every corner of the house. The


    rage in my heart intensified.


    I quickly walked up to Mason and picked up the ss of water on the coffee table, sshing it on


    his face. M


    y expression was probably all contorted by now. "Stop dreaming, Mason. I''ll not let him live with


    you. You''d better return him to me or I''ll follow you until the day you¡¯re willing to give him back to


    me.¡±


    The water on Mason''s face slid down to his blouse, soaking it. He closed his eyes for a moment and


    asked coldly, "What exactly are you saying, Wanda?"


    "Stop pretending!" I shouted furiously. "Didn''t you go through all this trouble just to keep Munchkin


    with you? Never! I will never give my son to you!"


    He grew a little angry. "Are you out of your mind, Wanda? I would never do such a thing no matter


    how much I want to keep Munchkin by my side."


    I sneered. I looked at him and said mercilessly, "Why not? What is it that you won''t do? How noble


    do you think an unscrupulous businessman like you can be?"


    His expression abruptly sank. His voice was low and frosty, carrying no hint of warmth. "Wanda


    Lane, Theo indulges you but I won''t. I know you''re worried since Munchkin is missing, but this is not


    a reason for you t o act so unreasonably."


    "I''m being unreasonable now?" I looked at the sofa, where Munchkin''s favorite toysy. I felt heart-


    wrenchingly ufortable.


    I then looked at Mason''s enraged expression and said with a sneer, "I''ll show you how


    unreasonable I can really be."


    Before he could react, I turned around and pushed all the expensive bottles of red wine in the wine


    cab t o the floor.


    This was followed by the sound of ss breaking, and the crimson wine spread out on the floor.


    "Are you out of your mind?" he roared furiously.


    I could not care less and grabbed everything that was i n my line of sight, smashing it to the floor. I


    screamed at the top of my lungs, "Give my son back to me!"


    Sometimes, there was no way to control human emotions. Extreme agitation and insanity were no


    different.


    By the time I realized that Mason''s house was almost smashed to pieces by me, Theo arrived.


    Mason''s expression was sullen. He looked at Theo and angrily said, "You should take her to the


    hospital. Her condition is worse than you thought."


    Theo locked me in his arms. He looked at Mason with a frown, his voice cold and stern. "You should


    be thinking of ways to find Munchkin back as soon as possible."


    He carried me out of Mason''s house after saying that.


    I had already calmed down in the car.


    I nced at myself from the rearview mirror. My hair was so messy I looked like a lunatic. I looked


    down at my body, and it was soaked in red wine. I looked tremendously wretched.


    Theo remained silent the whole time, and I refused to say a word too.


    After getting back to the hotel, I took a shower andy on the bed. I stared at the ceiling for a very


    long time.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Theo stood by the bed, looking at me with his profound dark eyes. "Can we go to the hospital,


    Wanda?"


    I turned to look at him, and I was surprisingly calm." Why do we need to go to the hospital?"


    He looked at me with pain in his eyes. It was blinding t o look at, so I turned my head to the side.


    "Wanda!" Theo held my hand and said with worry, "I''m afraid of seeing you like this."


    "What are you afraid of?" I sprung up on the bed, looking at him with a grim expression. "I should be


    afraid of you and Mason, no? Neither of you wanted Munchkin to be with me. That''s why you


    ganged up to hide him away from me, no?"


    "What are you saying, Wanda?" Theo was in disbelief.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" I was emotionally unstable once more, saying whatever I wanted.


    "You don¡¯t want Munchkin and me. We¡¯re both redundant to you. If that''s the case, can you return


    him to me? We¡¯ll go far, far away. We''ll never appear in front of your eyes again."


    I cried after saying that. The sorrows in my heart seemed to be spilling out. I was unable to contain


    them further. Once released, it was unstoppable and impossible to hold back.


    I saw the pain in Theo''s eyes and suddenly got confused. Was it my problem that my thoughts were


    always so extreme?


    I could not stop the extreme thoughts and was almost certain that they were deliberately hiding


    Munchkin from me.


    I fell asleep unknowingly and opened my eyes at dawn.


    It was raining outside. The sky was gloomy, which made me feel somewhat depressed.


    I remembered clearly what I had done yesterday and was a little flustered by my actions.


    My head was in excruciating pain. I buried my head under the covers, allowing the wild thoughts to


    take over.


    I might actually be ill again. Perhaps the extreme and selfish version of myself was the original


    version of myself.


    I did not know where Theo was. I got up, washed up, and was about to leave the door when


    someone knocked on the door.


    I opened the door and saw Tyler standing outside.


    Seeing the weary look on my face, he asked with a frown, "You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?"


    I lifted my hand to massage my be. I shook my head and said, "Any news on Munchkin?"


    He nodded.


    My eyes widened, and I quickly stepped aside to let him in.


    After sitting on the sofa, I rubbed my hands together nervously. "You found Munchkin?"


    Tyler poured me a ss of water and sat on the sofa, asking, "Are you happy when you''re with


    Theo?"


    I frowned, a little displeased. "I''m only concerned about Munchkin right now, Tyler."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tyler sighed. ¡°So many people are searching for Munchkin right now. We''ll find him. The most


    concerning matter for me right now is you. I want to talk about your problems."


    His face was stern, which made me feel ufortable. I said stiffly, "I don¡¯t have any problems."


    "I hope you can answer my question earlier.¡± Tyler insisted.


    I felt a little irritable but still answered his question. " Theo and I have always been fine."


    He pursed his lips. "I¡¯m asking if you''re happy when you''re with him, not whether you''re fine or not."

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    I always felt that he was finding fault with me and that made me even more irritable, so I said


    impatiently, "Do you think you can be happy all the time, Tyler?¡±


    Life was such a long journey, and all the trivialities made up stories. Since they were stories, how


    could there not be joys and sorrows?


    Who could be happy all the time?


    Tyler picked up the cup and took a sip of water, then sighed softly. "Wanda, I don''t think you¡¯re


    happy or content right now. You''re only refusing to answer me because you don¡¯t want to face it.


    There¡¯s always something of concern between you and Theo, but you always force yourself to


    ignore it. How can you truly let go of the things that left you in pain this way?


    You''ll only feel pain and sadness every time you think about it."


    I looked out the window, not refuting his words.


    Tyler slowly said, "Right now, you only have two choices. It¡¯s either you leave him for good or go to


    the hospital to seek treatment and properly start over with him. You''ll gopletely insane if this


    continues."


    My body trembled. "Completely insane, you say?"


    "Yes.¡±


    I shut my eyes and let out a long sigh.


    I knew I was not in a good condition right now. There were many times when I failed to control my


    emotions well.


    Like Tyler said, the painful memories were impossible topletely get rid of. They were just buried


    in my heart, and I was unwilling to let them surface again. Once certain things triggered the


    memories, they would break through the surface andnd a heavy blow again. This was simply a


    ticking time bomb.


    I could not stand receiving another blow again because I would gopletely insane if I did.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long silence, I said, "I¡¯ll see a doctor, but not now."


    Tyler nodded and did not push me anymore.


    I looked at him and sighed. "We shouldn''t be here having heart-to-heart talks right now, Tyler."


    Tyler cast his eyes down. "I know you want to look for Munchkin now, but..."


    "But what?" I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Tyler took a sip of water before hesitating to speak," Can you stay calm and wait for me to finish?"


    Those words did nothing to calm me down. I grabbed his hand and asked nervously, "Did you find


    Munchkin? How is he? Where is he?"


    Tyler grabbed my hand and said anxiously, "Calm down, Wandy."


    "I''m more than calm right now!" I could not stop my body from shaking. "Tell me, did something


    happen to Munchkin?"


    "Take it easy, Wandy. How can I tell you if you¡¯re so emotional?"


    "How can I not be emotional?" I was a little angry now.


    "He¡¯s the child I raised. How can I not be emotional?"


    Seeing the state that I was in, he helplessly sighed and said, "Don''t you think Munchkin will be


    shocked if he sees you like this, Wanda?"


    I felt a little irritable and stood up from the sofa, walking back and forth in the room. "Okay, okay. I


    won''t be emotional. Just tell me how he''s doing.¡±


    He looked at me and sighed softly. "Nadia took Munchkin away. Everyone is searching for her now. I


    believe there''ll be news soon."


    My heart instantly sank. Although there were clues, Munchkin was still not found, which meant that


    he was still in danger.


    Not wanting to entertain Tyler further, I pulled out my phone to give Cassey a call.


    The call quickly connected, and Cassey''s anxious voice was heard. "How are things going, Wanda?


    Did you manage to find Munchkin?" "Not yet." I forced myself to stay calm. "Can you find out


    Nadia''s recent whereabouts in Whaldorf City?"


    Cassey was stunned, then asked, "Nadia has Munchkin?¡±


    "It''s her."


    "Got it." Cassey''s voice turned cold. "Don''t panic yet. I''ll find out right away and let you know once I


    have news."


    "Alright, thanks."


    After hanging up the phone, I grabbed my bag and prepared to leave the room when Tyler stood up


    and asked, "Where are you going?¡±


    I was a little speechless. "Am I supposed to just wait here and do nothing?"


    Tyler frowned. "Rather than searching aimlessly yourself, why don''t you wait for them to do it?"


    "What do you mean searching aimlessly?" I returned the question.


    He probably felt that I was too hostile at the moment, s o he did not want to speak to me further. He


    raised his hand as though he was asking me to suit myself.


    I turned to leave the room, and when I got downstairs, Cassey sent me Nadia''s recent trajectory in


    Whaldorf City.


    I was not familiar with South Vasetine, hence I could only take a cab and go from ce to ce.


    Although I knew that it was impossible to find Nadia this way, it was still better than waiting and


    doing nothing. Otherwise, the long wait would drive me crazy.


    After looking around a few ces, I received a phone call from Mason.


    I asked to meet in a ce and took a cab there without a single hesitation.


    When I arrived, it started drizzling again. There were trees on both sides of the path and there were


    no buildings around. This ce was in the middle of nowhere.


    "Are you sure your friend is asking to meet you here, Miss? This is such a deste ce. Maybe


    you should call your friend and reconfirm it." The driver kindly reminded me.


    "I opened the car door and poked my upper body out t o take a look around me. I then said to the


    driver," Mister, please wait for a moment. I''ll make a phone call."


    I fished out my phone to call Mason. The call connected after a few beeps.


    "Are you here?" It was hard to detect any emotions from Mason''s voice.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Why did you ask to meet in the middle of nowhere?"


    "I found Munchkin.¡± "Why didn''t you bring him back, then?"


    There was silence on the other end of the call.


    After a while, he said, "You can choose not toe over."


    I frowned. "What exactly are you doing, Mason?"


    There was a sneer on the other end, and it was the same response. "You can choose not toe."


    He added another sentence this time, "But if you choose not to, I''m afraid you might never see him


    again."


    This was a tant threat!


    "Mason!" I was enraged. "That''s your biological son!"


    "So what?"


    So what?


    I felt chills in my heart. It had been so many years yet I never really seemed to be able to grasp


    Mason''s true character.


    After paying for my fare, I got out of the car but the driver was still worried. He said, "Are you being


    threatened, Miss? You shouldn''t go in. Let¡¯s call the cops first and wait for them to get here."


    I smiled at him. "I have to go in. Please call the cops for me, Mister."


    I dared not bet whether Munchkin was with him or not, so I had to go in.


    Mason called, and from the other end of the line, he instructed me to walk into a building.


    There were very few furniture pieces inside the house. It was very empty.


    Mason sat on a chair with half of his face hidden in the shadows. He looked like a ghost.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    After looking around me and not seeing Munchkin, I looked at Mason before asking with an icy


    gaze," Where''s Munchkin?"


    "You have a lot of guts, don''t you?¡± Mason did not answer the question.


    At this moment, I realized that Mason was here to settle debts with me, or perhaps with Theo.


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    I looked at him, not as afraid as I thought I would be.


    There was a debt between Mason and Theo. I always knew that.


    I thought he would continue to harm Theo and Grant Corporation, but I did not expect this debt to


    end up on my head.


    He put one leg over the other knee in anguid demeanor. He looked at me, asking, "Aren''t you


    afraid?"


    I returned the question, "Should I be afraid?"


    He raised his eyebrows, saying meaningfully, "Do you want to know where Munchkin is?" "Where?"


    I figured I was the most cooperative victim ever.


    Seeing that I did not reveal the slightest fear on my face and how calm I was, Mason was bored. He


    said with an unkind expression, "Don¡¯t you want to ask why?¡±


    I asked, "Why?¡±


    He grew a little irritable. "I really have no idea why Theo even likes you. You''re both boring and


    slow."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    I thought inwardly about the chances of my body being found if I died here.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, I would be found only a few days after my death.


    Seeing me looking around in a daze, he fiddled with his phone as if talking to himself, ¡°Munchkin is


    safe. Nadia has brought him to another ce, so you don''t have to worry.¡±


    I nodded and looked at him, sighing. "You''re such a great actor.¡±


    When I first saw him, I really thought Munchkin went missing.


    I only suspected himter out of my instincts as a woman.


    Mason smirked, gloating a little. "Thanks. You wouldn''t believe me if my acting was subpar, no?"


    I looked at him, not saying a word.


    Munchkin was his son, after all. He was not going to kill him.


    Hence, I simply waited to see what he nned to do next.


    Mason touched his cheek and said with a smile, "She scratched her face when she jumped into the


    river back then. I hope to see the exact same scar on your face."


    I frowned. "Who is this ''she'' you''re speaking of?"


    Mason did not intend to answer. He pulled out a dagger from his pants pocket and threw it at my


    feet." Do it yourself."


    I did not move and merely looked at him.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    "Just grit your teeth and it''ll be over soon." Mason cast his gaze to the ground. "What''s this pain


    compared to death?"


    I pursed my lips and asked faintly, "Who is this ''she'' you speak of?"


    If he wanted me to cut my face, I had to at least know who this debt belonged to.


    "Samantha Grant." Mason looked at me with scarlet eyes. "She was only 18 when she left. It was a


    beautiful age. You''re 30 now. Having your face disfigured now i s a light punishment."


    I sneered. "What''s her rtionship with Theo?"


    Mason squeezed his eyes shut, and there was a sorrowful look on his face. "I can''t believe you


    don''t know this. Looks like everyone in the Grants has forgotten about her. I''ll never forget her or the


    scene of her jumping into the river."


    After a pause, he continued, "She was a child the Grants adopted. She was considered Theo''s


    cousin. Logically speaking, I should be settling this debt with Theo, but no matter what I do, it


    seems to not hurt him at all. I have no choice but to inflict it on you because only you can cause him


    pain."


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    I could not believe that an outstanding man like him could be this selfish and scary.


    "Ridiculous, you say?"


    Mason sneered. "Since he caused me to lose someone important, I''ll do the same to him. Isn¡¯t that


    very fair? Besides, I''m kind enough to not im your life. I''ll just disfigure you."


    Heidi once told me that there was a grudge between Theo and Mason. I thenter heard rumors


    that it probably had something to do with a woman.


    However, I had no idea what exactly happened between them.


    Was it not absurd that Mason was using me as a tool t o get back at Theo?


    Mason looked at me with sorrow andplicated emotions in his eyes. "Sometimes, I think you and


    her are really simr. I can see her shadow in you. You have the same kindness, so I was actually


    sincere about helping you get away from Theo. If you had just left him back then, all of this wouldn''t


    be happening now."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    He seemed uninterested to hear my response and continued to lookpassionately at me,


    saying, "Had you left Theo at the time, your life wouldn''t have been the same. I wouldn''t have met


    Cecilia, much less hurt


    you."


    After a pause, he continued with a vicious aura, saying, "Theo has hurt so many people. Don''t you


    think he deserves to die? He''ll always control the people around him under the pretense of love. No


    matter how much you hate him or resist him, he''ll sanctimoniously promise to be good to you and


    do things that he thinks are good for you. Yet in reality, he''s constantly hurting you.


    I frowned. "You''re too radical.¡±


    "I''m too radical?¡±


    Masonughed in anger. "Did I say anything wrong? Theo has done so many hurtful things to you


    but says that he loves you. You hate him but have no way of retaliating against him, so you willingly


    hold back the pain and dilemma in your heart in order to stay by his side. I¡¯m the same. He has


    indirectly caused me to lose the person I loved the most and put me through hell, but he was also


    the one who pulled me out of hell. I hate him but can''t ruthlessly retaliate against him. Who exactly


    should I me?"


    What made us human was simply the fact that we had feelings and desires. However, when


    feelings and desires werebined, it would make us an extremelyplicated person.


    I looked at him, unsure if I pitied him or felt sorry for him. I simply said, "So, you want him to feel


    pain through me?¡±


    He smiled. "That''s right.¡±


    I cast my eyes down at the dagger on the floor. "If I die, you''ll inevitably turn against each other.¡±


    "I know that." There was a sorrowful look on Mason''s face. "That''s the best way. When we be


    enemies i n the future, we won''t have to worry so much anymore. Neither of us will feel guilty.


    Neither one of u s has to bury our wounds in our hearts.¡±


    Love and hate were distinctly separate. It was easier said than done. How could it be that simple?


    I picked up the dagger from the ground and mildly said, "Can you guarantee that Munchkin will grow


    up unharmed?"


    I was afraid it would be difficult for me to raise Munchkin in the future if this dagger came down on m


    e.


    He nodded with a calm look on his face. "Of course. He''s my son. I''ll take good care of him and give


    him all my love and care."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. I could trust him.


    I nodded. "Okay.¡±


    Although I had asked the cab driver to call the cops for me, I was not sure if he would really do so.


    I was too reckless this time. I should have told Tyler beforeing here.


    When Mason saw me staring at the dagger, he smiled and said, "I''m only asking you to disfigure


    yourself, not kill yourself. I''m being merciful enough."


    I could not help but sneer. "Should I be thanking you, then?¡±


    He suddenly recalled something and said with a smile, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. You may not entirely


    survive this either. I smeared something on the de o f the dagger. If you''re lucky enough, then


    you might not die, but if you''re unlucky..."


    He did not finish the rest of the sentence, but how could I not know?


    Therefore, after this dagger struck my face, I would either get away with a disfigured face or die.


    Mason raised his eyebrows. "I can help you if you¡¯re


    afraid." "No thanks," I said in a cold voice.


    Looking at the dagger in my hand, I clenched my teeth.


    Although I was not afraid of dying, this just felt so unfair.


    Mason was afraid that long dys would causeplications, and he refused to let me dy


    things for a second longer. Seeing that I was still not moving, he quickly walked over. "I think I


    should do it for you."


    I looked at his almost ferocious expression and instinctively took a step back. "Must you be so


    unsparing, Mason?"


    Mason was stunned for a moment, then roared withughter. ¡°I thought you really weren''t afraid."


    I was a human being, not a single-cell being. How could I not be afraid when I was in such a


    lifethreatening situation?


    When the man was doneughing, he continued to walk closer to me.


    I kept backing up, persuading him as I did so, "Mason, i f you refuse to walk out of the pain in the


    past, you¡¯ll continue to suffer even if I die. Perhaps you might suffer even more than before."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As soon as my words fell, I was forced to the wall.


    Mason snatched the dagger from my hand and said with a sneer, "You look a lot like Samantha right


    before she died. She was struggling in pain just like you. She must have wanted to continue living


    but couldn''t find a reason to do so. Every time I wake up from my dreams at night, I''m left


    wondering why I couldn''t be her reason to continue living?"


    Looking at his gradually raised hand, blood drained from my face as I screamed, "Mason!"


    However, he was not at all soft-hearted as he quickly struck the dagger at me.


    I grabbed his hand almost instinctively.


    However, my reaction was still too slow as I felt pain i n my cheek. Immediately after that, I heard


    the sound of the dagger slicing into flesh.


    Fragmented images shed through my mind in an instant.


    "Mason Lynch!" Tyler''s furious roar rang in my ears.


    I vaguely sensed something and opened my eyes. A man''s upright back came into my view.


    This was Theo¡¯s back. There was no mistake.


    "Theo," I called out to him with shuddered breaths.


    A few people rushed in to hold Mason down. Theo''s body swayed a few times. Seeing as though he


    was about to fall, Tyler quickly supported him. "Quickly take him to the hospital."


    I saw the dagger pierced into Theo''s arm and fresh blood oozing out of the opening. My head


    started ringing, and for a moment, I had no idea if I was dead o r alive.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I was already losing consciousness.


    I told Carlson that Mason had smeared a sort of drug o n the dagger before passing out.


    When I woke up, I saw doctors and nurses walking back and forth in front of me.


    Seeing that I was awake, a nurse asked, "How are you feeling?¡±

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    My throat was so dry that I could not get the words out of my mouth.


    The nurse saw this and fed me water before slowly saying, "Your left cheek was cut but it¡¯s not an


    issue. It''s not going to leave a scar. The dagger wasn''t coated with any drug, so don''t worry."


    I nodded and guessed that Mason probably wanted m e dead. Otherwise, he would not have


    snatched the dagger away or said that he merely wanted me disfigured and that I could possibly die


    from the drug smeared on the dagger. He just wanted to see me crumble before I died.


    The nurse was about to give me an IV drip. She took m y hand and patted it a few times but was


    still unable t o find my blood vessels. She looked up at me and said, "Miss, can you make a fist?"


    I made a fist, and she looked carefully at the back of m y hand. Perhaps she had found it, she


    grabbed a long and thin needle before pushing the plunger.


    Seeing that she was about to insert, I looked away.


    Honestly, I was very scared of pain.


    She did so very gently because she could probably tell that I was scared of needles, so I almost


    could not feel


    any pain.


    I nced back and saw that there was no blood rushing back. I could not help but say, "I''m fine.


    Maybe we should skip this?"


    The nurse sighed softly. "You have to get it."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    I was not sure if I had knocked my hand at the time because the back of my hand was a little


    swollen. The nurse brought a hot water bag over and ced it under my hand. "Call me when the


    water bag is cold."


    I nodded. "Thanks."


    There was a stinging pain in my cheek, and I felt it with my other hand only to touch a gauze.


    The nurse nced at me and reminded me, "Don''t get your wound wet before it''s healed. Avoid


    smoking, alcohol, and spicy foods. This is a face injury, so it''s very different from any other injury."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    On her way out, the nurse bumped into Tyler.


    A handsome-looking man with a superior temperament would inevitably turn heads.


    Tyler was used to such stares and smiled at the nurse.


    As expected, I saw the nurse blush.


    "How do you feel?" Tyler walked over and asked worriedly.


    Seeing my swollen hand, he frowned. ¡°Why is your hand swollen?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I knocked into."


    Tyler sighed softly and sat on the hospital bed. "You''re really dogged by bad luck. Maybe I should


    take you to church to pray more."


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Did you find Munchkin yet?"


    Tyler nodded. ¡°We''ve found him. Nadia was tortured some time ago, so she spilled everything out


    before Theo could even ask her anything. She told us everything. When we called you and couldn''t


    reach you, we sensed that something was amiss and started looking everywhere for you."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath. "Fortunately, you came in time."


    Otherwise, I would have turned into a corpse lying all alone in that empty house.


    "Why didn''t you ask how Theo''s doing?" Tyler asked with a smile.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°How is he doing?"


    Tyler sighed softly, not answering my question.


    I knew he would make it out alive. That was why I did not ask.


    It was not that I was not worried. I was just in a terrible mood at the moment.


    I suddenly felt selfish and asked Tyler with a bitter


    chuckle, "Do you think I''m selfish?"


    He frowned. When he spoke, his voice was deep and low. "You should resent Theo, but you can¡¯t


    deny that h e has given his all to you."

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Tyler was right. Theo had indeed given his all.


    He was no saint but would not have expected Mason t o be harboring hatred for him for so many


    years, nor would he have expected him to act on his hatred one day.


    However, it was also true that all of this happened because of him.


    Seeing me frown, Tyler sighed softly and said in a helpless tone, "Wanda, the journey ahead of you


    will get more and more tiring if you can¡¯t let go of many things."


    "What about you?" I returned the question. "Can you turn a blind eye to Susan''s birth origin and live


    a good life with her from now on?"


    He fell silent and furrowed his brows slightly. "We''re talking about you right now."


    I nodded. "Yeah, we are. I¡¯m just talking to you using another way. In fact, many times when things


    aren¡¯t happening to you, you¡¯ll be indifferent about them or perhaps even find them tolerable. But


    once those same things happen to you, you''ll take on a different attitude."


    He pursed his lips, choosing to remain silent probably


    because he thought it was getting annoying to talk to me.


    The wound on my cheek was getting more and more painful. I felt ufortable.


    Even though I rarely dressed up, I was still a woman, after all. I would feel very sad if I was


    disfigured.


    Two people appeared at the door-Petra and Grayson.


    Petra walked tearfully toward me without saying a word and merely wept in silence.


    I did not know what to say, and neither did I want to say anything to her.


    "What exactly happened?" Petra asked, looking at Tyler.


    Tyler exined what happened. Petra and Grayson¡¯s countenance gradually turned sullen.


    It was Theo''s fault that I got hurt, but it was also him who saved me in the end by taking a dagger


    for me. Even so, they still resented him.


    Theo and I were both injured, and this was a big deal. Mason had to exin himself.


    With conclusive evidence, the Lynches could only watch Mason get convicted even though they


    held great power in South Vasetine.


    Theo was critically injured. His arm was stabbed, which might cause nerve damage. It was possible


    that he could not use his arm anymore in the future.


    Fortunately, things were not that serious after the doctors did their best to treat him.


    The gauze on my face was removed, revealing the wound on my cheek. I looked in the mirror and


    said with a bitter smile, "As he wished, I''m disfigured."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Disfigured?¡± The nurse sighed. "The wound isn''t deep. Just apply some scar cream and it won''t be


    so obvious anymore."


    A small scar would appear particrly conspicuous o n ady¡¯s face, hence her words did nothing


    tofort me.


    On this day, I went to visit Theo, and he was sleeping.


    The doctor said that it was still unknown whether his arm was able to heal to the point of reaching


    full recovery as they could only find out after the stitches were removed and an examination was


    done.


    I sat on the chair beside the hospital bed and looked a t his handsome side profile, wondering if we


    both owed each other now?


    Perhaps after many years down the road, neither of us was sure whether the feelings between us


    were love or just mutual debt that was umted over the years.


    It was this debt that made it hard to let go.


    After eating dinner, the nurse dressed the wound on his arm and exined to me, "His arm will be


    very painful right now, so be careful not to let him move. I''lle and dress the wound again three


    hourster."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Theo was a very healthy man who rarely fell ill, hence this was my first time taking care of him.


    Not long after the nurse left, Theo woke up.


    He looked at me and wanted to say something, but his throat was so dry that no words came out of


    it.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    I got up and poured a ss of water. I then found a straw and inserted it into the ss.


    Theo bit down on the straw and drank almost half a cup of water. Seeing that his lips were moist


    now, I said, "Don''t drink too much."


    He nodded.


    I put the ss of water on the bedside table and sat down on the chair to look at him quietly. "Does


    your arm hurt?"


    Theo gave a faint smile. "I''m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    This man really had a knack for making me cry with his first words upon waking up.


    I looked at him and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Theo, you''re simply a bastard."


    Theo sighed lightly. "Don''t worry, it''s just a small injury. It''ll get better after I recuperate."


    I looked at him angrily, "What¡¯s a major injury, then?¡±


    How could this be a small injury? He did not take his life seriously at all.


    He smiled slightly and said, "I''m thirsty again." I was tempted to be a vicious woman and let him die


    of thirst.


    Though when I saw his gentle eyes, I still picked up the ss. I felt both heartbroken and


    ufortable inside as tears unconsciously hit the back of my hand.


    He saw that and could not help but sigh softly. "Why d o you have so many tears? Women shouldn¡¯t


    cry all the time because you¡¯ll get ugly from crying for too long."


    I red at him and spoke in a choking voice, "I¡¯m already disfigured. I can''t be any uglier.


    "I don''t need you to sacrifice for me. I don¡¯t appreciate i t at all when you do that."


    He gave a small smile. "I don''t need you to appreciate me. Mason wanted to take revenge on me,


    and this is what I deserve."


    I sneered. "I feel the same way."


    Theo could not help butugh. He touched my face with the hand that could still move. "You¡¯ll


    always be beautiful in my eyes."


    I pursed my lips. "You can ask the doctor to check on your eyes tooter."


    Theoughed, then held my hand and said no more.


    This was the first time his hand was cold.


    He said, "I¡¯m sorry, Wanda. I seem to have failed to be your hero. I failed to appear in time to protect


    you every time you were in danger, causing you to get hurt."


    After saying that, he wanted to touch the scar on my face but I stopped him.


    "The doctor told you to not move around." I put his hand under the covers.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The more he spoke like this, the more ufortable I felt. Tears started welling up in my eyes


    again. "I don''t need you to be my hero."


    When the corners of Theo''s mouth rose up in a smile, his brows suddenly furrowed. I knew that his


    arm was hurting again.


    "Does it hurt a lot?" I asked worriedly.


    He shook his head and said softly, "I identally killed our child three years ago, and now, four


    yearster, I almost killed you too. I know I was wrong. I''m also aware of the resentment in your


    heart. That¡¯s why you sought Cassey and Tyler''s help when Munchkin was in danger instead of


    relying on me. I understand. I didn''t do a good enough job, so you felt no sense of security from me.


    That''s why you can''t trust me."


    I opened my mouth to deny it but I realized that he seemed to be speaking the truth.


    Unsure of what to say, I simply said, "Stop talking and close your eyes to sleep."


    Theo smiled faintly. "But I won¡¯t give up. Sooner orter, I''ll be the person you trust


    wholeheartedly. I''ll be someone you can¡¯t bear to separate from."

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    I gently sighed and did not say anything else.


    Theo was about to get up from the bed, which startled me, so I hurriedly shouted, "Don¡¯t move


    around!¡±


    He froze. "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "I''ll help you." I lifted the covers and bent down to take out a pair of slippers from the cab.


    After helping him into the bathroom, I reached out to help him take off his pants, but he stopped me.


    "I can d o it myself."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Are you sure?"


    Theo nodded firmly. "I''m sure.¡±


    "Okay, then." I let go of his hands. "Call me if you need any help.¡±


    "Okay."


    When I walked out of the bathroom, I shook my head andughed. "He''s actually shy?"


    How rare!


    When Theo came out of the bathroom, I helped him to the bed.


    I told him to sleep, but he refused to close his eyes and kept moving around on the bed with his


    brows tightly


    furrowed. I thought about it and finally knew what was making him ufortable.


    He was covered in the smell of medicine, and perhaps he was sweating, so his body felt sticky. This


    was torment for a clean freak like him.


    I helplessly smiled and went to the bathroom to soak a clean towel.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, I began to unbutton his hospital gown.


    He froze before teasing, "Are you going to torture me when I''m already in this state?"


    "What are you thinking about?" I red at him. "I''m wiping your body."


    "No need for that." He refused very quickly.


    I raised my brows. "You feel ufortable, no?"


    Theo sighed helplessly. "I''ll feel like a paralyzed person who needs your help with everything."


    I ignored him and unbuttoned his hospital gown anyway.


    When I wiped his body, I saw his eyes squeeze shut. I thought he was sleeping at first, but when I


    saw the sweat seeping from his forehead, I realized he was not actually asleep.


    My hand was suddenly pressed down by him. Our eyes met. His pupils were too deep and dark.


    We were both silent for a long time, and I was eventually the one who spoke first, "Theo, I''m your


    wife. It''s my duty to take care of you. When we grow old one day and be ill, we have to take


    care of each other. You can''t be the only one taking care of m e, okay?"


    He looked at me with a deep gaze. Only after a long time did he let go of me.


    The doctor said that Theo could only eat liquid foods now. Petra happened to send some soup over,


    hence I did not have to go down and buy any.


    I served a bowl of soup from the thermos, blew on it, and fed it to Theo one spoonful at a time.


    His arm was hurting so much that he did not have much of an appetite to eat, but he still could not


    refuse the spoon I brought to his mouth every time.


    I stopped feeding him only after he ate most of the bowl and did not want to eat anymore.


    Petra did not leave and sat watching us in silence.


    Now that I was done feeding Theo soup, Petra hurriedly got up and came over to serve another


    bowl o f soup. She handed it to me. "You should drink some too."


    I looked up at her, seeing the sadness and heartache i n her eyes. I took the bowl.


    Theo fell asleep not long after. I had no appetite, so after taking a few sips, I could not drink


    anymore.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Petra saw me putting down the bowl, she quickly said, "Have some more. How else will you


    find the strength to take care of him?" I figured she was right and forced myself to take a few more


    sips before setting the bowl down. I really could not eat anymore.


    She got up to clean up, and when she was done, she looked at me with a heartbreaking expression.


    She said, "You must take care of yourself."


    I nced at her and felt a little stifled. I could not help but ask, "What were you thinking when you


    abandoned mest time?"


    The topic was a little abrupt. Over the years, I would tell others that I was okay with not having


    parents and I did not need them. However, every time I saw others hugging their parents and acting


    like a baby with them, I would still get envious. Afraid that others would notice my envy, I would


    normally be afraid to dart another nce.


    Petra did not answer and merely wept sadly.


    I said, "I wrote an essay when I was in fifth grade. The title of the essay was ''My Mother¡¯. I grew up


    as a pretty good writer, so the teacher signed up for a townpetition and my essay received an


    award. Mother was so happy when she learned about it. She wanted t o read it but I didn''t show it to


    her. I wanted to burn that essay but couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it."


    When I saw her wiping her tears, I sighed. "It was because the essay wasn''t about her but the


    mother who abandoned me. That essay was all about my fantasies about my real mother like what


    she would have been like, and if she hadn''t abandoned me, where would I be living? Would she be


    the same as my adoptive mother?"


    After a pause, I continued, "I''ve thought about what you looked like many times but certainly not


    about the way you are now. There wasn''t the beauty and warmth I expected, nor did you bring


    goodness and joy -just endless trials and tribtions, as well as sufferings."


    After listening to my words, Petra finally broke down crying. "I''m sorry, Wanda. I was wrong. Can


    you give m e one more chance? I¡¯ll work hard and be the mother you imagined me to be, okay?"


    I felt a little heartbroken. This was the person I had been thinking of all day and night as a child.


    Only after growing up did I realize that maybe some people were best suited to live in my memories


    to preserve m y good impression of them.


    I grabbed a tissue for her. "When Mother was still alive, she told me that no matter how dark the


    road ahead is, my heart must be full of light. If you hadn''t brought this darkness to me, my heart


    would still be full of light. That''s why I fled to Zenon. Over the course of three years there, I thought


    about many things. Although I can''t understand how you can be so cruel t o others, I understand


    your love for your child. Hence, I can''t bring myself to resent you.¡±


    The world was full of imperfections. Petra and


    Grayson were not horrible people, nor were they good people. It depended on which side one


    looked at.


    In fact, I was considered lucky because at least they were not like Elena''s parents, who had zero


    love for their children. I had Theo''s sincerity too.


    Humans must not be too selfish or we would never be happy.


    Petra held my hand and wailed, "I know it''s been hard for you all these years. We¡¯ll finish the rest of


    the journey with you. As long as you don¡¯t push us away, we''ll always be here."


    I pursed my lips and smiled slightly. I said while looking at her, ¡°Thank you."


    She froze a little, then cried even harder. However, this time, she smiled.


    I figured it was necessary to let go. I did not want to turn into someone like Mason who was


    swallowed by hatred and eventually turned into a demon.


    The so-called letting go should not be whitewashed. Instead, even after peeling the wounds open,


    one should still believe in a promising future. 1

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Worried that I would be bored by myself, Petra apanied me until ten at night before leaving.


    I was not very sleepy, so I sat on the sofa scrolling on my phone before unknowingly falling asleep.


    As I was worried about Theo, I did not fall into a deep sleep. When Theo woke up and was about to


    get out of bed, I immediately jolted awake.


    Almost instinctively, I jumped up from the sofa and ran over to support him.


    He had probably torn his wound, which exined why he woke up with sweat on his forehead. He


    looked at me apologetically and said, "I''m sorry I woke you up."


    Looking at his head full of sweat, I was a little worried. "Call me if you want to go to the bathroom.


    Don¡¯t move around by yourself."


    Theo acted tough. "I can manage."


    "Theo Grant." I pulled a long face.


    He looked at me. Only after a long time did he sigh helplessly and give in. "Okay. I''m going to the


    bathroom now. Can you help me?"


    I smiled. "That¡¯s more like it."


    He was so much taller than me that when I held him u p, it looked more like he was holding me up.


    When we entered the bathroom, his hand was still attached to the tube. I barely thought twice about


    it as I lowered my head to undo his pants.


    He held my hand down with one hand, looking a little helpless. "Alright, enough. I can manage by


    myself now. Wait for me outside."


    I was still worried. "It''s hard to do it by yourself."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Be good." He lowered his head to kiss my forehead. "I can manage by myself. Can you wait


    outside for me?"


    I frowned in a dilemma. The two of us had reached a deadlock.


    Theo sighed helplessly. "I''m going to keep holding it i n until I die if you don''t go out."


    After living with him for so many years, I knew how stubborn he could be, so I had no choice but to


    leave the bathroom.


    I waited at the door of the bathroom. Seeing that he had note out after a very long time, I


    shouted inside worriedly, "Is everything okay, Theo?"


    "I''ll be done soon," he replied, his voice cool and dry.


    About ten minutester, I heard the sound of water and was about to go in when Theo came out


    first.


    Seeing that he was fine, I breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to help him back to bed.


    The nurse came in to change his bandage because he needed to dress his wound every three


    hours. I saw the hideous wound on his arm and felt my heart clench.


    The nurse spoke while dressing his wound, "The faster your wound heals now, the better it¡¯ll be.


    Only after it heals can we determine if your arm can make a full recovery, so don''t make any big


    movements."


    Theo nodded slightly. "Got it."


    When the wound was dealt with, Theo was administered fluids again. The medication knocked


    Theo to sleep again in no time at all.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, unable to fall asleep. This would certainly leave a scar, but a scar was


    no big deal. What if his arm could not move any longer in the future?


    Theo wanted to go back to Whaldorf City, but considering the fact that his wound might tear during


    the journey, I advised him to go back after his wound healed. He agreed.


    Munchkin definitely could not stay here, so I asked Tyler to take him back to Whaldorf City.


    Petra and Grayson woulde and visit us almost every day. Although we did not have much to


    talk about, we were getting along quite well.


    On this day, Petra brought soup over again. When she saw my illplexion, she advised me,


    "Why don¡¯t you take a good rest at the hotel? We can stay here tonight."


    She said those words rather cautiously.


    I shook my head. "It''s fine. I can sleep here at night too. It doesn''t matter. You have lots to do in


    Whaldorf City and should probably go back soon."


    Petra hurriedly shook her head. "There''s not much to d o in Whaldorf City. We''ll only be staying at


    home even i f we go back."


    I did not persuade her anymore after hearing what she said.


    I did not sleep wellst night, so I felt a little sleepy after the meal.


    I fell asleep not long after sitting on the sofa.


    I slept particrly deeply this time. I was aware when the nurse came in to dress Theo''s wound, but


    as I was too sleepy, I could not open my eyes at all.


    When I woke up in the afternoon, I saw Theo sitting on the bed reading. Grayson was nowhere to


    be seen, while Petra was sitting on the chair scrolling her phone.


    Seeing that I was awake, Theo waved at me, signaling me to go over.


    I got up and went over. He pulled a piece of tissue and handed it to me, pointing at the corner of his


    mouth.


    I froze for a moment, then realized what was going on and quickly wiped my mouth.


    "Are you hungry?" Theo asked with a smile.


    Why did I feel like I was the one being taken care of now?


    I pursed my lips. "Are you hungry?"


    Petra put down her phone and got up to pour two sses of water. She then came back with a


    smile, saying, "Your dad went home to cook. He should be here soon."


    I froze, then took the ss and looked at Theo while asking, "How are you feeling? Better?"


    He nodded. "It doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore."


    Petra got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she drew out a piece of tissue paper


    to wipe her hands. She then looked at us and said, "I''m going out to buy some things. Do you want


    to eat anything? I can buy it on my way back."


    Theo shook his head and looked at me, asking, "What would you like to have?"


    I mulled it over. "Anything is fine.¡±


    Petra grabbed her purse and went out. The phone in m y pocket started ringing. I pulled out and


    saw that it was from Cassey.


    When I answered the call, her slightly shrill voice pierced my ears. "Which hospital are you at?"


    I sighed lightly. "I''m still in South Vasetine. I¡¯ll go back


    to Whaldorf City after a while."


    She tutted and said, "I know you''re in South Vasetine. I''m asking which hospital in South Vasetine


    are you i n?"


    "Central Hospital."


    "I''lle and visit you in a while." Cassey breathed heavily. "Have you had your meal?"


    I froze, then looked out the window. "When did you get here?"


    "I just got off the ne. Talk to youter. Send me your address and I''ll be there in a while." She


    hung up after saying that.


    Theo smiled. "Cassey?"


    I nodded and put my phone away. "She¡¯s heavily pregnant. It isn''t safe for her to travel back and


    forth like this. I should go and pick her up."


    Theo nodded to agree. "Be careful."


    I went out and asked a nurse to keep an eye on him before going out.


    After leaving the hospital, I called Cassey and told her not to wander around as I had gotten a cab


    to pick her up. I then went to the nearest hotel near the hospital and booked a room.


    About an hourter, Cassey arrived.


    Her belly was much bigger now and she needed to wear maternity clothes.


    After taking Cassey to the hotel and into the room, she asked, "It''s National Day soon. Are you


    going back before then?"


    I sighed softly. "I probably won''t be going back anymore. Theo is seriously injured and needs to


    recuperate in South Vasetine for some time."


    She put her things down and looked askance at me, her expression turning stern as she said, "The


    Lynches have been throwing their weight around for many years. It¡¯s time they tone down." "It''s not


    the Lynches, it¡¯s Mason."

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    I nodded. "You don¡¯t know what happened yet, do you?"


    "I don''t!" Cassey pulled me to sit on the bed. "Hurry up and tell me what happened."


    I helplessly smiled. "It''s simple. Mason deliberately hid Munchkin away so I woulde to South


    Vasetine, making it easier for him to make a move on


    - H


    me.


    After a pause, I continued, "He wanted to im my life because he loved Theo''s cousin, who died


    many years ago. He thinks that Theo is the one who caused her death. That¡¯s why he wanted Theo


    to experience what it''s like to lose someone he loves."


    Cassey frowned. "Theo killed his cousin?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not sure about the specifics."


    Cassey gently sighed. "I can''t believe Mason is so devoted. But that shouldn''t be a reason for him to


    hurt others."


    "Yeah." I lowered my eyes and looked at the floor. "He was consumed by hatred and didn''t care


    about others. I don''t know if he''s pitiful or hateful.¡±


    Cassey held my hand and asked, "What does Theo intend to do now?"


    I pursed my lips. "Theo probably has no intention of pressing charges against the Lynches.


    Everything will be done ording to thew. Mason may have to go to jail."


    She frowned, feeling a little regretful. "He''s still young. He won¡¯t be that much older after he¡¯s


    released from prison either. With the Lynches¡¯ influence in South Vasetine, he''s going to receive a


    lot of criticism. Life will not be easy for him after his release."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    After a casual talk, it was gettingte. At first, I wanted her to stay in the hotel to get some rest, but


    she insisted on going to the hospital to visit Theo.


    I was worried about leaving her alone in the hotel, so I agreed.


    When I entered the ward, Petra and Grayson were both there.


    There were four thermos containers on the bedside table. They were all food that Grayson had just


    brought over.


    He scolded when he saw Cassey, "Why are you still going ces when your belly is so huge? All


    you do is make people worry."


    Cassey¡¯s mouth twitched. "I¡¯m not that fragile and can walk around. Besides, if I don''t walk now, I


    can only stay at home until the child grows up."


    Grayson red at her and said no more.


    Petra opened the four containers and looked at me, saying, "Hurry up and eat. Talk after you eat."


    "Come and eat!" Grayson roared at Cassey, "Go back to the hotel and get some rest after you''re


    done with your meal."


    Cassey rolled her eyes at him and muttered under her breath, "I''m the elder sister here."


    I could not help butugh after hearing that.


    I could not help butugh every time I was reminded o f their sibling rtionship.


    Halfway through the meal, Grayson received a call from Caleb saying that he was in South Vasetine


    too. H e asked where Cassey was.


    After telling Caleb the address and hanging up, Grayson looked unkindly at Cassey. "You snuck out,


    didn''t you?"


    Cassey cleared her throat. "I didn''t sneak out. I just forgot to inform him."


    Grayson wanted to berate her but Petra stopped him." Eat. The food''s getting cold."


    Caleb arrived not long after we started eating.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the couple had a fight. Awkwardness suddenly lingered


    in the air.


    Petra was an expert at livening up atmospheres and managed to resolve the awkwardness in just a


    few words.


    Cassey and Caleb argued for a while before returning t o the hotel.


    I asked Petra and Grayson to go back and get some rest too, but they insisted on staying back to


    keep mepany. Seeing that my advice did not work, I simply gave up.


    Although there were two beds in the ward plus a folding sofa, it was surely not asfortable to


    sleep here as at home.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Though now that they were here, it was a lot easier for Theo to get up at night when the nurse came


    to dress his wound. I also got to sleep more.


    The next morning, Grayson and Petra returned to the hotel.


    I slept extremely well that night, and myplexion improved greatly.


    The wound on Theo''s arm was gradually healing, and


    the doctor said that he was recovering really fast.


    When it was almost noon, Cassey and Caleb came over to visit Theo.


    Caleb expressed his worry about the airport being crowded in two days due to the festive travel


    period and that it would be unsafe for Cassey who was currently pregnant. Hence, he nned to


    take her back to Whaldorf City.


    I persuaded Petra and Grayson to return to Whaldorf City too, but no matter how I persuaded them,


    they insisted on staying back to keep mepany. After several failed attempts, I stopped


    persuading.


    I must say that with them around, work was less heavy for me. At least, I was getting better rest


    every night.


    The news that Bernard Lynch had passed away came just a few days before National Day.


    He did not die of illness. It was because many of the industries under the Lynch were being


    investigated. Many were found to have vited rules and regtions, hence they were forced to


    close down. Coupled with Mason''s incident, he grew too agitated and passed out, never to wake up


    again.


    With the youngest son in jail and Bernard¡¯s passing, the Lynches sank into chaos.


    "The Lynches have taken over South Vasetine for so long. It''s time they tone down," Petra ndly


    said.


    I looked at her. "You know that too."


    Petra poured me a ss of water. "What do you and Theo n to do in the future?"


    I froze for a moment and was a little puzzled by the question. I figured Theo and I were doing fine at


    the moment.


    Seeing the puzzled look on my face, she said, "You''re 3 0 years old, and it¡¯s not a young age


    anymore.


    Munchkin isn''t your biological son, after all. Have you thought about getting one of your own?"


    She had mentioned this to me once but I did not respond at the time. It was not that I did not want to


    answer her but it was because I did not have an answer.


    I figured I probably had an answer by now.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, she thought I had not figured it out yet and advised me, "I know


    young people like you think differently, but everyone wants t o live life peacefully and happily no


    matter how torturing it can be. As you grow older, you''d wish to havepany, to have children and


    grandchildren. You raised Munchkin, and it¡¯s not wrong for you to love him, but as a woman, you''ll


    need to have a child o f your own in this lifetime or your life will be iplete."


    I deliberated her words over and over again, not finding them odd at all. After thinking about it, I


    said," We''ll talk about having a baby when Theo recovers.¡±


    Petra finally smiled. "Okay. While your dad and I are still in good health, we can take care of your


    baby for you."


    I looked at the smile on her face and felt tremendously at ease. I thought that this was pretty good


    too.


    When Theo and I had a child, he would grow up with Munchkin. Theo and I would watch them grow


    up, and we would live happily together as a family. That would be the happiest thing for a person.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    There was a breeze in the hallway. Sensing the cold, Petra hurriedly said, "Go back to the ward. I''ll


    ask the doctor if he can be discharged early or transferred to Whaldorf City. It''s going to be National


    Day soon. Let''s go home and celebrate together as a family."


    I nodded. After watching her enter the doctor¡¯s office, I got up and returned to the ward.


    In the ward, Petra and Grayson were chatting. 1


    I did not mean to eavesdrop. I had merely lifted my hand to push the door open when I heard Theo


    say," You really don''t need to drive the Lynches into a corner."


    "Mason and you share a friendship but not me. You can be merciful, but as a father, I can''t."


    Grayson''s voice was thick and mellow, tinged with anger.


    Theo¡¯s voice cooled down as well. "But there''s no need to drive them into a corner, right?"


    Grayson sneered. "When you worked with the Lynches to bring the Louises down back then, you


    did so with a goal to drive us into a corner, didn''t you?¡±


    I was a little puzzled. Did Theo attempt to bring the Louises down back then?


    Theo sighed lightly. "That''s all in the past now. Things


    are different now. I think there¡¯s no need to bring it up again.¡±


    Grayson sneered softly before saying in a rather disdainful manner, "When you swapped my


    daughter''s DNA report, you had already nned to make a move against the Louises, right? You


    got Mason to approach Petra to join forces to bring you down, then used the opportunity to


    fraudulently acquire Louis Corporations'' information. You refused t o let my daughter reunite with us


    mainly because you were worried that my daughter would turn against you once you destroyed the


    Louises.¡±


    I froze, my body growing a little stiff. I suddenly thought of the information Heidi once disclosed to


    me.


    Mason and Petra had once joined forces for an extended period of time. However, Heidi disclosed


    to me that Mason and Petra were only joining forces in order to help Cindy win Theo.


    Looking at the two men in the ward, I could not help but step back. They were both businessmen,


    and their schemes could send shivers down one''s spine.


    Theo looked at Grayson with a shallow gaze and said," The Louises were not only influential in


    Whaldorf City, but they were also thinking about stretching their ws toward Salt City. I could never


    just sit around and watch."


    Grayson snorted coldly. "Stop using such high-sounding words. You were just ambitious and wanted


    t o devour the Louises. The reason I expanded to Salt


    City back then was simply that I wanted to find my daughter. You knew that.¡±


    "Samantha''s death is a fact,¡± Theo said, his voice slightly deep and low. It was tinged with anger.


    Grayson frowned. "That was an ident."


    Theo''s gaze turned cold as well. "That was no ident."


    "Don¡¯t search for an excuse to prove that an ident isn''t an ident."


    Grayson''s gaze was as deep as the abyss. "This is between you young people. You¡¯re hurting


    innocent people for no reason yet you''re trying to justify it? Listen up. If you still want to spend the


    rest of your life with my daughter, then you''d better let go of all the past grudges. If you keep


    bringing up the past, then none of us will have an easy life. Do you hear me?"


    I pursed my lips and had no ns to keep listening to the rest of the conversation.


    I sat on the chair in the corridor and sank into deep thought.


    The reason Theo swapped my and Cindy¡¯s DNA reports back did not seem as simple as I had


    thought.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mason approached Petra to dig out Louis Corporations '' information butter withdrew without


    doing anything. I had never examined this issue in detail.


    Also, why was Grayson med for Samantha''s death?


    When Petra came back and saw me still sitting in the corridor, she asked with a frown, "Why are


    you still sitting here? It''s cold. Hurry up and go into the ward."


    She pulled me up from the chair after saying that and dragged me into the ward.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Theo and Grayson had already ended the conversation. When they saw us walking in, Grayson


    stood up and habitually pulled Petra into his arms. He asked, "Where did you go?"


    "I went to ask the doctor if Theo could be transferred t o another hospital so that we won''t have to


    celebrate National Day here," Petra said with a delighted look on her face.


    She looked at Theo and asked, "Is your arm still hurting a lot now?"


    Theo shook his head. "It''s bearable."


    Petra was grinning even wider now. "The doctor said that as long as your arm isn¡¯t constantly


    hurting and if you can guarantee that you won¡¯t tear your wound, then you can be transferred. It''s


    National Day soon. It''s not convenient to celebrate National Day here. Why don''t we get the transfer


    procedure done in a few days and celebrate National Day in Whaldorf City?"


    Those words were clearly spoken to seek Theo''s opinion.


    Theo nodded. One was unable to tell his emotions when he said faintly, "Okay!"


    Petra was overjoyed and pulled Grayson, asking to go


    out. South Vasetine was a great ce for a vacation. It was not hot in winter, and there were many


    tourists all year round. Petra wanted to make the most out of her trip.


    Grayson agreed, of course, and went with her.


    Theo and I were the only ones left. As there was something on my mind, I was much more silent


    than usual. After asking about his wound, I then sat on the sofa daydreaming.


    He looked at me and said in a deep, warm voice," Come here."


    I looked up at him and saw him patting the seat beside him. He asked with a smile, "Why are you


    sitting so far away? Come and sit beside me."


    I got up and went to sit on the bed.


    I wanted to lean in his arms at first, but I was worried that I might identally touch his arm, so I


    rested my head gently on his shoulder instead.


    He raised his hand and touched my face. "We''ll be able to see Munchkin when we get back.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I miss him already."


    I felt a lump in my throat and wanted to ask Theo something but did not know how to start.


    I was probably afraid that this harmony would be broken again after I asked the question.


    We were going back to Whaldorf City soon, and Theo wanted to visit Mason.


    I refused to go. After all, I could not bring myself to repay injury with kindness. However, seeing that


    he was best friends with Mason for more than ten years now, there was no harm in visiting him once


    before going back to Whaldorf City. Hence, I agreed.


    Mason was convicted for intentional injury and was sentenced to seven years in prison. The


    Lynches made an appeal but it was rejected. He was bound to g o to prison.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car came to a stop in front of the prison gate. Looking up at the huge iron gate, I thought it was


    simply too high. Just looking at this gate alone was enough to make anyone feel daunted.


    "Munchkin will be 12 years old in seven years. I wonder if he''ll still remember Mason then." I felt a


    little conflicted.


    Theo pursed his lips and held my hand, saying," People have to pay for their mistakes."


    After a series of procedures, we were able to see Mason half an hourter.


    He looked somewhat haggard, but the sharp edges on him were as strong as before.


    After sitting on the chair, he reached for the phone. He looked at Theo with a pair of dark eyes that


    were filled with disdain.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    They hadpletely fallen out with each other.


    Looking at him, I suddenly felt a wave of sadness.


    These men were best buddies who had experienced countless hardships together, yet things had


    turned out this way now. It was truly saddening.


    After a very long time, Mason finally raised the phone and looked at me with a grim gaze. "She¡¯s


    really lucky."


    My heart went cold, and I involuntarily clenched my fists. As I had used too much force, even my


    nails were digging into my flesh.


    Mason sneered and retracted his gaze from my face.


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down.


    Theo frowned and said with a cold face, "You know she''s innocent. You shouldn¡¯t haveid a finger


    on her."


    Mason looked at me again and let out a mocking smile. "The scar on her face will apany her


    for the rest of her life, never to fade away. That makes me feel slightly better, at least."


    I subconsciously raised my hand to touch the wound o n my face, feeling a pang in my heart.


    I was amonce woman, after all. How could I


    not care about this scar?


    Anger soared in Theo''s heart as he said in a deep voice, "Do you even know that what you did was


    wrong?"


    "I''m not wrong!" Mason suddenly broke down and screamed, "You¡¯re the ones who are wrong!"


    Theo was in no hurry to say anything and merely looked silently at him.


    His gaze was deep and peaceful. That gaze made Mason even more irritable.


    Someone walked over to press down on Mason¡¯s shoulder. He then looked at Theo, seemingly


    asking if he wanted to carry on with the conversation.


    Theo shook his head, and the man took Mason away.


    He looked at Mason''s back with a deep gaze. No one knew what he was currently thinking about.


    When the man returned, Theo handed him an envelope and told him to pass it to Mason. He also


    asked him to pass a message, "I''ll take good care of Munchkin. I hope you¡¯ll use your time here to


    figure out what you did wrong."


    After leaving the prison and getting into the car, I asked Theo, "You wrote a letter to Mason?"


    He shook his head and took out a cigarette. He was just about to reach for the lighter when he


    suddenly realized something. He nced at me, then removed the cigarette from his mouth. "It''s a


    letter Samantha


    wrote him."


    Samantha''s letter?


    I was not supposed to ask too much about Samantha.


    However, she was involved in the incident this time, s o I figured that I should probably know what


    exactly happened back then that bred so much hatred in Mason.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at Theo and hesitated to ask. "Can you tell me a bit about Samantha''s incident?"

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    He frowned and asked the driver to start the car. The scenery outside the car went past unhurriedly.


    After a long time, he slowly said, "Your impression of Grandma may be that she was an authoritative


    woman who valued family interests, but that¡¯s far from the truth. She was only doing everything she


    could to secure the business that Grandpa fought hard for many years. She had a very ordinary


    dream. She worked a nine-to-five job like ordinary people. She did not need to have too much


    money but just enough to feed a family. She just wanted to have a child of her own whom they could


    raise together. She wanted to live every day searching for happiness amidst mediocrity.


    "After Grandpa passed away, Grandma faced the risk o f having Grant Corporation being wiped out


    for she had never been involved in business. She made the decision to move her family to Salt City


    and brought a child from her hometown. That child was Samantha. A s this child was an illegitimate


    child, Grandma pitied her and took her away with her."


    Theo had never told me stories about the Grants'' past, hence I was extremely drawn to the story.


    He nced at me and gently sighed. "Grandma was


    not willing to lose half of the business that Grandpa had worked so hard to build, so she sent me to


    study i n Whaldorf City alone afterward. That was when I befriended Mason and Zedd.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "If Samantha hadn''t secretly made a trip to Whaldorf City to see me,


    she would probably still be alive by now. When Grandma learned that she wanted to follow me, she


    permitted her to stay in Whaldorf City to receive her education. A s the days passed, she fell in love


    with Mason, but Mason was indifferent to her.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Masonter fell in love with her too, right?"


    Theo chuckled bitterly. "It was toote when he realized it. Under Samatha¡¯s pursuit, Mason


    eventually agreed, but Samatha found out that Mason was merely dating her on a whim and he did


    not actually like her. After an argument, Samantha asked t o break up."


    I asked hesitantly, "Did she choose to end her life because of this?"


    Theo squeezed his eyes shut as his body trembled a little.


    This was my first time seeing this man so uneasy.


    I held his hand, and he opened his eyes. I noticed that his eyes were slightly red.


    "You can stop now." I felt a little heartbroken as well."


    Don''t recall the past if you don''t want to."


    "It makes sense that Mason hates me."


    Theo said it anyway. Perhaps these things had been suppressed in his heart for too long that he


    needed to get them out. "That day, I was reading a contract when Samantha gave me a call. When I


    answered it, she didn''t tell me what was wrong and just kept crying. I wanted to pick her up and take


    her home but she said she was with Mason. I actually believed her."


    Theo''s eyes grew even redder. "She had always been a good girl who never told a single lie. The


    only time she lied actually cost her her life. After calling me, she went to the pub to have a drink by


    herself and was met with an ident."


    I suddenly thought of his and Grayson¡¯s conversation i n the hospital. I felt my heart drop.


    "When Mason and I found her, she was lying in the alley at the back of the hotel like a broken rag


    doll. After looking at her..."


    Theo lowered his head, his body trembling even more than before. "After she was sent to the


    hospital, the doctor announced that she could never conceive."


    My heart trembled as I subconsciously clenched my fists. My breathing becameborious as well.


    How could a woman not feel the urge tomit suicide after something like that happened?


    "Did Grayson find someone to do it?" I asked carefully.


    However, it did not make sense because Grayson had n o dealings with them at the time.


    Theo shook his head. "He didn''t ask anyone to do it, but he couldn''t get away with it either. Grayson


    knew he was being targeted and was anxious to clear his name, so he kicked out all the useless


    rascals working in the pub. They resented Grayson, so they constantly smeared the Louises'' good


    name andmitted all sorts of vile acts."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I think I understood now. Mason med Theo for the incident as he believed in Samantha¡¯s lie and


    he did not pick her up to bring her home. He thought that Theo should have suspected that


    something was amiss when Samantha kept crying and immediately went to get her.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Any woman who suffered that kind of humiliation would not have the courage to go on even if she


    survived.


    This was the reason why Samantha eventually chose t omit suicide. It was because it would be


    a relief for her.


    For Theo and Mason, however, her death had be a lifelong pain in their hearts.


    We did not say anything else after that and returned t o the hospital in silence.


    The doctor performed checks on Theo. When he was done, he announced that Theo could be


    transferred to another hospital.


    After learning about it, Petra booked tickets back to Whaldorf City. She was over the moon probably


    because she was going back to Whaldorf City, so she bought a lot of good food when she visited.


    In thest few days, she and Grayson were almost always having meals with us in the hospital.


    In her own words, food was more fragrant and sweet when more people ate together.


    The food that Grayson and Petra cooked every time was so nutritional that I felt as though I had


    gained


    weight from these meals.


    After dinner, Petra said with a smile, "It''s going to be National Day in two more days. I''ve instructed


    the caretaker at home to have everything prepared. She''ll make a few dishes of different cuisines


    the night before, so just dig in."


    Looking at Theo, she asked with a smile, "Is there anything in particr that you want to eat,


    Theo?"


    He was probably feeling down ever since Samantha''s death was brought up again, so he seemed


    much quieter than usual.


    He was almost deaf to every word that Petra said. I nudged at him, and only then did he snap back


    to his senses. He asked dazedly, "What?¡±


    Petra smiled awkwardly. "Is there anything in particr that you''d like to eat? Tell me so I can ask


    the caretaker at home to prepare the ingredients."


    He shook his head and said faintly, "I''m fine. There''s nothing in particr that I want."


    Petra was stunned and asked no more.


    As there was something on Theo¡¯s mind, he seemed very quiet. The atmosphere was somewhat


    awkward.


    Theo did not actually need people to take care of him now, so after staying for a while more, Petra


    and Grayson returned to the hotel to get some rest.


    Keith gave Theo a call. Theo then instructed him on several things regarding thepany matters.


    I sat on one side in silence and waited for him to get off the call.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    About half an hourter, he hung up the call and looked at me, saying, "Keith found the best


    ointment. B e sure to regrly apply it after we get back. The scar should fade in no time."


    Sensing his gaze on my face, I realized that he was talking about the scar on my face.


    I shook my head. "It''s not going to leave an obvious scar, anyway. It''s okay."


    He held my hand and changed the subject. "In a while, the doctor wille and dress my wound.


    You can have some sleep after that. My wound is nearly healed. You don''t have to worry about my


    wound tearing anymore. You can sleep well at night now."


    He merely said those words tofort me. I looked at his arm and felt a little heartbroken.


    How could it be almost healed?


    Thinking about what Theo said to me on the way back, I could not help but ask, "Are you worried


    about Mason?"


    He shook his head. "No. I¡¯ve spoken to the guys at the prison. They won''t give him a hard time."


    I gently sighed. After pondering about it for a long time, I said, "If you''re unhappy, I can choose not


    to have dealings with the Louises."


    He frowned, a little surprised. "Why are you suddenly saying such things?"


    I pursed my lips. "Although the Louises weren''t directly involved in Samantha¡¯s death, they were the


    ones responsible for her incident. I understand that you hold a grudge against the Louises, so if


    you''re unhappy about it, I can choose not to have dealings with the Louises."


    Heughed. "Wanda, if I keep carrying the past on my shoulders, then our path ahead will be a


    bumpy one."

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    I wanted to say something else, but the doctor came in at this time.


    After checking his wounds and conducting other examinations, the doctor said, "His wound will soon


    heal. His condition is not serious now. If the wound starts itching in a few days, try not to let him


    scratch i t or it''ll aggravate the wound. His recovery will be affected.¡±


    I nodded. "Thanks, Doc.¡±


    Later, the nurse came in with a few sheets of paper written with a list of medications to take after


    Theo was discharged from the hospital.


    The next day, all of us went to the airport to take a flight back to Whaldorf City.


    After disembarking the ne, Petra and Grayson returned home with us.


    Quinn was already waiting at the door. When Theo got out of the car, she ran over and asked


    anxiously," How''s your wound? Did you tear it on your trip back?"


    Theoforted her. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Petra looked at me and said hesitantly, "Wanda, it won''t be as lively if only you and Theo are


    celebrating. Why don''t you join us? If you don''t want to travel too


    far, your dad and I cane over instead.¡±


    I froze for a moment and mulled it over before asking," Why don''t you ask Theo?"


    Petra looked at Grayson, seemingly asking for his opinion.


    Grayson pondered for a few seconds before saying ndly, "Let¡¯s celebrate it together this year.


    Cassey and Caleb wille over too. It¡¯ll be livelier with many people around."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I pursed my lips slightly and was in no hurry to give a n answer yet.


    At this moment, a car slowly approached from outside and came to a stop in front of us. Zedd got


    out of the car.


    He probably knew what had happened in South Vasetine, but he did not ask anything and merely


    asked about Theo''s injury.


    We then entered the vi together. Quinn had been living here all this while, so the house was kept


    as clean as before we left.


    Tyler brought Munchkin over, who waspletely unaware of what had happened. He did not


    receive any shock either. He merely thought that I did not want him anymore and was a little sad


    because he had not seen me for days.


    Not long after Iforted him, he was immediately reenergized.


    Looking at the smile on his face, I finally set my heart at rest.


    However, when he asked about Snowy, I had no idea how to answer him.


    Theo pulled Munchkin over and held his hand while saying with a smile, "I sent Snowy for training.


    You can only see him a few days after National Day."


    Munchkin believed him and asked no more.


    Feeling a little worried, I tugged on Theo¡¯s sleeve and asked under my breath, "What happens after


    National Day?"


    Theo gave me a reassuring nce. "I''ve already asked Keith to search for a dog that looks exactly


    like Snowy."


    I pursed my lips. "He can probably tell."


    "We''ll think about it when he does."


    There seemed to be no other way apart from this. I gently sighed and held Munchkin in my arms to


    have a chat with him.


    On National Day, it started snowing in Whaldorf City. I t felt even more festive.


    Munchkin woke up early in the morning wearing red, which made him look extremely vibrant.


    He greeted everyone present, and they all showered him with hugs and praises.


    Everyone was celebrating National Day at Theo''s and my ce. It was indeed lively when more


    people were around. The men gathered to drink and talk; thedies gathered to prepare food. The


    sound of people talking i n the living room never stopped.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    I had never spent National Day with so many people. I immersed myself in the lively atmosphere. I


    kind of knew now why having friends and family was so important.


    A mundane and peaceful life was desirable.


    After bustling about for almost the whole morning, food was ready in the afternoon and everyone


    came to the dining room.


    Cassey was pregnant, so she had a big appetite. However, eating would not keep her mouth shut


    because she never once stopped talking since sitting a t the table.


    Quinn had probably been alone for too long that she enjoyed talking to Cassey very much. The two


    got deeper and deeper into the conversation. They found more and more things they had in


    common with each other as they chatted, ignoring those around thempletely.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Petra was in charge of putting food on everyone¡¯s tes and urging them to eat more.


    Grayson could not care less about others and was merely concerned about her. He constantly put


    food o n her te, urging her to eat more.


    There was suddenly a piece of meat on my te.


    When I looked up, I met Theo''s tender eyes. I smiled. "D o you want me to overeat?"


    I had already eaten a te of food. If it were not because I was afraid of wasting food, I would have


    put down my cutleries and stopped eating a long time ago.


    I certainly could not fit any more meat, but I could still manage to eat some vegetables.


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "It''s alright even if you overeat. There are several boxes of digestive


    tablets on the coffee table. Didn''t you see them?"


    I could not help butugh. "Who prepared them?"


    Theo darted Caleb a nce.


    I followed his gaze and immediately knew why.


    Caleb was afraid that Cassey would eat without restraint, so he prepared some digestive tablets in


    advance.


    While listening to Cassey''sughter, I ced a piece of roasted beef on Theo¡¯s te. "Since you''re


    worried about overeating, you should eat more too."


    Theo chuckled. "Thanks, honey."


    I blushed when he called me that. In order to conceal my embarrassment, I quickly got up to put


    food on other people''s tes.


    I put food on Petra''s and Grayson''s tes. They then nced at me and smiled at each other.


    The time was just right, and so were the people. When was thest timeughter had filled the


    vi?


    After dinner, Petra and Quinn chased us out of the kitchen. They told us to sit down in the living


    room and have a chat.


    "Let''s watch some shows." Theo took the remote control and switched on the TV.


    Therefore, everyone gathered to watch TV while chatting. Time flew by in the blink of an eye.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Munchkin was already eager to watch the fireworks.


    "Maybe serve desserts first," Grayson suggested.


    "Sure.¡± Petra put the desserts on the coffee table. "We''ll serve desserts first and have some more


    food. After that, we can watch the National Day show."


    "Awesome!¡± Munchkin cheered.


    We were far from the city center, and all the houses here were detached vis with yards. Hence,


    fireworks were allowed here.


    Keith had bought a lot of fireworks a few days before National Day just for us to light them up.


    Cassey put on her plus-size down jacket and ran to the yard.


    She embraced Caleb''s arm and asked innocently, "Will wishing on fireworks work?"


    Caleb cast his eyes down and looked at her with tender eyes. "What''s your wish?"


    Cassey giggled in a silly manner. "I hope that our baby will be healthy, of course."


    Caleb nted a kiss on her cheek. "Your wish will definitelye true, then."


    I was happy to see how close they were.


    When I looked up, I happened to meet Theo''s deep abysmal eyes. I froze. "What''s wrong?"


    Theo shook his head. "Do you have any wishes to make?"


    "What do you wish for, then?" I returned the question.


    Theo thought about it and could onlye up with the wish that everyone would be well.


    "You can be a little greedy." I put my arms around him and said with a smile, "Think of another one."


    "I can¡¯t think of one for now. Maybe I¡¯ll think of er when I see the fireworks."


    I snickered lightly. "Take your time to think about it, then."


    "You haven''t told me your wish." Theo tightened his arm around my waist and narrowed his eyes


    dangerously. "We have to be fair."


    This childish man!


    I gently sighed and looked at the sky while saying


    slowly, "I wish we can have a cute baby in the future.¡±


    When my words fell, the fireworks burst into the sky and bloomed. They looked strikingly stunning.


    I grabbed Theo''s sleeve and shouted excitedly, "I haven''t seen fireworks for a long time! They''re


    really stunning."


    After that, I folded my hands and closed my eyes to make a wish.


    It was said that if one made a wish on a shooting star, one''s wish wille true.


    I was a firm believer in that. Whenever I saw a shooting star when I was a child, I would make


    wishes like crazy. Perhaps I had made too many wishes and the heavens thought I was too greedy,


    so they refused t o fulfill even one of my small wishes, i


    Therefore, I was incredibly pious. I hoped that Theo and I could have a baby. I hoped it would grow


    up healthily and experience all the goodness the world had to offer.


    Theo embraced me from behind, his embrace still warm as ever.


    He whispered in my ear, "Wanda, I still owe you a wedding."


    I looked up at him, the gorgeous fireworks reflecting o n his face as if he was not of this world. "I


    don''t want a wedding. I just need you to spend the rest of your life with me."


    He nted a gentle kiss on my forehead. His voice was warm and tender as he said, "Then let¡¯s


    make a promise. Neither of us can back out midway.¡±


    Many yearster, I learned that some words of forever would be a form of regret left buried in


    the heart.


    The fireworks painted and lit up every single corner of the dark sky.


    It was difficult to stay outside for too long in winter, so after watching the fireworks for more than ten


    minutes, everyone went back inside the vi.


    After having something to eat, everyone gathered to watch the National Day show in the living


    room.


    As the clock struck 12 at midnight, supper was served.


    Fireworks rang out outside once more.


    After having supper, everyone went to bed because some could not stay upte.


    After returning to the bedroom, I was worried that Theo would get water on his wound, hence I


    nned t o help him shower. However, he refused my help unceremoniously.


    When he entered the bathroom, I went to the balcony and continued watching the fireworks.


    I loved fireworks. Even though I knew they were fleeting, just like the passing clouds, I still loved


    them unconditionally.


    The phone in my pants pocket vibrated. When I took it out to take a look, I saw that it was a call


    from an unknown number.


    I thought about it and answered it in the end. "Hello."


    There was not a single sound from the other end. I was just about to hang up when the familiar


    voice of a man spoke, "Happy National Day.¡±


    It was Matthew¡¯s voice.


    Looking at the gorgeous fireworks in the sky, I was in a good mood and replied briskly, "Happy


    National Day."


    "Mm."


    What followed was a long silence. It was as though there was nothing else to say between us


    except for '' Happy National Day.''

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Perhaps those who were happy had no way of understanding other people¡¯s sorrows, hence I had


    no way of knowing how bad Matthew¡¯s mood was at the moment.


    I looked up at the sky and said faintly, "The fireworks are really beautiful tonight, Matthew. I hope


    this willb e the start of something better.¡¯¡¯


    I wished from the bottom of my heart. If it were possible, I hoped that everyone could live a better


    life.


    I hoped that Matthew would have a child and a family of his own. I hoped he could live a better life


    and leave the past behind.


    The man on the other end did not say anything and remained silent. I figured he probably did not


    know what to say. I did not know how to proceed with the conversation either, so after saying


    goodbye, I hung up the phone.


    I looked up at the magnificent fireworks in the sky as a grin gradually tugged on my lips. I hoped


    everything would go smoothly this year.


    Theo came out of the bathroom and embraced me from behind. He asked in a deep and low voice,


    "Do you like fireworks that much?"


    I nodded, smelling the faint fragrance of shower gel on his body. "This winter seems a little lengthy.


    When you''re not that busy anymore, shall we go to Zenon for a period of time? I''m starting to miss


    that little yard I s o meticulously took care of."


    He nodded and pulled me toward his chest. He rested his chin on my shoulder. His breath was


    warm. "Okay."


    "Who were you talking on the phone with?" When he lowered his head and saw the phone in my


    hand, he asked casually.


    I realized in hindsight that I seemed to have forgotten t o switch my phone off. I could not help but


    lower my head to look. I subconsciously wanted to switch off m y phone. I then said guiltily, "A


    friend."


    The number was not saved, so he probably would not guess that it was Matthew, right?


    Fortunately, Theo did not ask any more questions and merely embraced me as he said warmly,


    "You should g o and take a shower."


    I nodded and casually tossed my phone aside before going into the bathroom.


    When I came out of the shower, Theo was lying on the bed reading a book. I walked over and took


    the book from his hands. I said with a frown, "The bed is for sleeping, not for reading."


    He looked sideways at me, his cool gaze falling on my face. Looking at him from such a close


    distance, I noticed how deep his eyes were, how high his nose bridge was, and how tempting his


    lips were.


    My gaze continued to move downward. I could not help but swallow my saliva, finding my throat a


    little dry.


    I quickly looked away and cleared my throat, saying, " We should go to bed now."


    Iy on the bed and switched off the lights. After covering myself with a nket for a few seconds, I


    suddenly felt a little too warm.


    I was just about to lift the covers when Theo suddenly embraced me.


    He was shrouded in the fragrance of the shower gel, making him smell particrly good. I found the


    scent a little intoxicating as it was making me somewhat dazed.


    He reached out his hand and lifted my chin slightly. With the faint light from the window, I could still


    make out his handsome features and obscure eyes. He said, "We haven¡¯t done it for a long time,


    have we?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind wandered off for a moment as I nodded in a daze. "I think so.¡±


    After realizing what he was referring to, my cheeks started burning. I was afraid to look into his


    eyes. I asked in a very soft voice, "Can you do it?"


    Theo raised his eyebrow. "Why don¡¯t we try it out?¡±


    The snow started to fall again in the second half of the night, and it continued to fall until the


    morning. The entire Whaldorf City was covered in snow and painted in silver, which looked


    absolutely breathtaking.


    I woke up and opened my eyes to Theo¡¯s ridiculously good-looking face. His eyebrows were sharp


    like swords, and his eyes like stars, dazzling and bright. I loved reading heroic fiction when I was


    young and always felt that he had the same eyebrows as the superheroes in those heroic novels.


    Perhaps I was too focused that Theo, who was fast asleep, sensed my stare and slowly opened his


    eyes.


    His eyes were filled with smiles. "I look very good, don''t I?"

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    "What a narcissist." I refused to admit it.


    Theo chuckled and hugged me tightly, saying in an attractive voice, ¡°Sleep a while more."


    I nodded but could not sleep. I was looking at the ceiling, thinking how wonderful it would be if I


    could see him every morning when I woke up from now on.


    Unable to go back to sleep, Theo and I got up.


    After washing up, I went to the balcony and heard theughter of a child downstairs. I looked down.


    Munchkin was having a snow fight with Quinn. They were both wrapped in thick down jackets,


    throwing unevenly formed snowballs at each other. Theyughed uncontrobly whenever they hit


    the other party. They were clearly having the time of their lives.


    Theo was done washing up and walked over to embrace me, asking, "Do you want to y?"


    I nodded and turned around to push him. "Hurry up and get changed so we can go downstairs and


    have fun together."


    As we walked toward the cloakroom and walked past the bed, I lifted the covers. Sure enough, I


    saw blood o n the sheets again.


    How many times had this happened? I could not help but feel a little scared.


    Theo did not hear my footsteps and turned back to look at me. "What''s wrong?¡±


    I had already put down the covers, hence he did not see it. I said with a slight smile, "Nothing. Go


    and get changed. I need to use the bathroom."


    He nodded. "Okay."


    Later, I went to the bathroom and cleaned myself up before going to the changing room.


    As I walked outside the vi, my thoughts were racing.


    Munchkin¡¯sughter entered my ears, and I came back to my senses. Holding Theo¡¯s arm, I said


    with a smile, "I¡¯ll say this first. I¡¯ll not go easy on you."


    Theo helplessly smiled. "I''ll go easy on you.¡±


    Munchkin saw me, and before I could go over, the little guy tossed a snowball at me. I skipped the


    nonsense and bent down to pick up some snow. I shaped it with my hands and started throwing


    snowballs at him.


    He was just a child, after all. After a few rounds, Munchkin was on the losing end. He cleverly


    formed a team with Quinn and the two joined forces in attacking me. I was instantly at a


    disadvantage.


    Theo, who had been watching from the sidelines, joined the battle. Things were easier for me again.


    After being hit by Theo''s snowballs a few times, Munchkin started ying dirty and crashed into the


    snow butt first. He used us, saying, "That¡¯s not fair! We have one kid and one old person on our


    team. Of course, we can¡¯t beat you."


    Quinn frowned and pushed his forehead with a finger, saying with displeasure, "You brat, who are


    you calling old? I''m still very young, okay?"


    Munchkin winked at her, asking her to pretend for a moment.


    Quinn was happy to pamper him and helplessly sighed while looking at Theo and me. She said,"


    Munchkin is right. You''re both fit and strong. It¡¯s unfair for you to fight against a child and an old


    person."


    I could not help butugh. "What should we do, then? Should we change team members, then?"


    Theo frowned. "I can only use one hand. How is that unfair?"


    His words made so much sense that it was impossible to refute.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Munchkin puffed up his cheeks and retorted, "You¡¯re s o strong, Theo. Even if you use one hand,


    you can still stand up against a few people, so it¡¯s unfair."


    Seeing that two refused to y an unfair game, while another refused to change members, Quinn


    proposed that we should just build a snowman.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    The heavy snowst night was enough to build a snowman.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I had previously envisioned a scene of Theo and me building snowmen with Munchkin. I was hoping


    that this scene I envisioned would one daye true because that would surely be the happiest


    thing ever.


    Therefore, I immediately agreed when Quinn proposed to build a snowman.


    Many years after I returned to Salt City, I stopped seeing snow. Hence, I often found myself looking


    forward tote winters where we could one day build a snowman as a family.


    Not long after the National Day holiday, Grant Corporation was back in operation and Theo was


    back to his busy work schedule.


    As he did not allow me to bring up Matthew, it felt like I never even knew him after some time


    passed.


    When spring came, the wilted trees in Whaldorf City began sprouting new buds after the constant


    drizzles. Even the cherry trees in the yard were in full bloom.


    Therefore, during the holidays in April, I went to the kindergarten and applied for two more days off


    for Munchkin because I nned to bring him back to Salt


    City.


    Theo needed to handlepany matters and had no time to apany me, but he was also


    worried about me taking Munchkin back to Salt City by myself. Hence, he assigned Keith to go with


    us.


    When we arrived at the airport to pick up our flight tickets, Cassey called me.


    Cassey was eating and chewing the food in her mouth when she asked, "When are youing


    back?"


    I responded with a smile. "I''ll be there for five days."


    The purpose of our trip back this time was to visit the deceased, and at the same time, I would take


    Munchkin on a vacation in Salt City for a few days.


    Sheined on the other end of the phone, "You muste back quickly. I''m due soon. You''d


    better not miss out on the birth of my baby."


    I looked up and saw Keithing back with the things he had just bought. I said with a smile,


    "Okay, I''lle back when you deliver. Talk to you again. I''m boarding my flight now.¡±


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Keith took out a bottle of yogurt from the bag and unscrewed the cap


    before giving it to Munchkin. He then looked at me and said," it''s time to go to the boarding gate,


    Mrs. Grant."


    I nodded. "Hold Munchkin."


    When we got on the ne, Keith sent Theo a text to give him an update. He then asked the flight


    attendant for nkets before passing them to Munchkin and me. "Why don¡¯t you take a nap first,


    Mrs. Grant and Munchkin?"


    I looked at him and suddenly felt like teasing him. " Keith, does your wife know that you¡¯re going to


    Salt City with me?"


    Keith frowned. "She knows I¡¯m going with Mrs. Grant and Munchkin."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Is there a difference?"


    Keith pursed his lips. "Get some rest, Mrs. Grant."


    After saying that, he covered Munchkin with a nket and adjusted him to afortable position.


    He then went to sit down in his own seat.


    I looked at him and smiled. I was surprised that this rough man was actually quite good at taking


    care of others.


    I must meet his wife if I had the chance so I could see what this reticent man was like in front of his


    wife.


    I fell asleep not long after the ne took off and woke up in a good mood. I had been sleeping well


    lately and had a good appetite too.


    After getting off the ne, Keith sent Munchkin and m e back to Regal Vi directly.


    Meeting Miss Woods after so long brought tears to my eyes. Imented at how fast time had


    passed.


    When she saw me, she could not help but cry. "Mr. Grant said that you wereing back. He was


    worried that the new caretakers won¡¯t be able to take care of you well, so he asked me toe


    over and take care of you for a few days."


    After a pause, she took my hand and continued to say, "You''re still so skinny. Why can''t you gain


    any weight?¡±


    Miss Woods had been taking care of me from the time Theo and I got married up until three years


    ago. After many years of getting along with each other, we had long grown closer to each other. I


    was most certainly happy to see her.


    I held Munchkin''s hand and pushed him in front of Miss Woods to introduce him to her.


    She was too old to carry Munchkin now, so she could only bend down to hold both of his hands.


    She was constantly praising how well he had grown up to be, and how she could tell in one nce


    that he was a clever boy.


    After Keith left, I could tell that Miss Woods had things to say to me. Hence, I asked Munchkin to go


    and y by himself.


    Miss Woods pulled me to the sofa to take a seat and told me about what had happened in the three


    years I was gone. Theo woulde back here every once in a while. He would get wasted and


    then sober up the next day to rush back to Whaldorf City for work. He was like a walking corpse in


    those three years, living mechanically every single day.


    He would often go to the cemetery, sometimes staying there the whole night. When it rained, he


    woulde back terribly ill. It was as if he would feel ufortable all over if he did not torture


    himself or make himself suffer.


    I listened in silence, feeling extremelyplicated inside.


    Miss Woods then asked about Munchkin, and I told her about him.


    We talked until dinner time. Miss Woods cooked a sumptuous dinner. It was a familiar taste, so I ate


    much more than usual. Munchkin loved Miss Woods¡¯ cooking as well and only stopped eating when


    he could not stuff any more food into his mouth.


    After eating, I took Munchkin on a walk nearby.


    We went to bed after the walk.


    After lunch the next day, Heidi came to visit.


    We had not met each other for nearly a year now.


    Seeing me, she asked with a smile, "Why did you lose weight again?¡±


    "I may look thin but I actually gained weight.¡±


    We entered the living room. Miss Woods made tea and brought it over.


    Heidi thanked her, then looked at me and said, "I heard something happened to Serena."


    I was a little dazed. How long ago was this matter?


    I nodded slightly, not wanting to talk too much about Serena. I asked, "How have you beentely?"


    Heidi smiled. "Mr. Grant thinks highly of me and promoted me to be the manager of the branch."


    After counting, I realized that she was over 30 years old now. I asked, "What about your


    rtionship?"


    Heidi pursed her lips. "I think I''m fine on my own."


    She was thoroughly wounded by her past rtionship and found it hard to fall in love again.


    After taking a sip of tea, she slowly said, "I went to see him and saw that he lost quite a bit of


    weight. He was a person I once hated and resented so much, so I thought I would be delighted to


    see how down and out he was. But it seems like that wasn''t the case."


    Looking at her, I could not help but think that it was a man she once loved. No matter how much she


    resented him, the resentment would fade as time passed. She would not have the heart to resent


    him anymore in the end.


    "Do you know the Fredericks?" Heidi suddenly asked.


    I froze. "Why?"


    Heidi smiled. "The Fredericks is holding an auction this evening. Do you want to go over and take a


    look?"


    I shook my head. "You know I don''t like being around crowds."


    She pursed her lips. "You don''t have to join the crowd. I have a friend who works at Fredericks


    Corporations and I took a look at their auction list. There¡¯s a sandalwood box that looks very


    familiar. It looks like the box you have."

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Heidi paused for a moment and continued, "I heard that this box has a pair, and in order to open it,


    both boxes must be ced together. Didn''t you ask me earlier how to open the box? I couldn''t find


    information anywhere else, and I think the one you''re holding may be one of the twin boxes."


    I frowned. "Twin boxes?¡±


    Heidi took a sip of tea and said with a soft sigh, "I think you shoulde and have a look with me


    tonight. You¡¯ll never know if it''s true otherwise."


    I was really curious about what was inside the sandalwood box. Now that I had clues on how to


    open the box, I had to go and take a look.


    Therefore, I nodded. "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    I knew very little about the Fredericks. I only knew that they started out in the real estate industry


    and was now a multinational tradingpany that was mainly in the electronics industry.


    In order to participate in a family auction, one needed an invitation. I looked at Heidi and said, "But


    we don''t have an invitation."


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Since I told you about this, I definitely have ways to bring you in.


    Grant Corporation has a prominent status in Salt City. Even though Mr. Grant isn¡¯t in Salt City, an


    invitation letter would¡¯ve been sent to Grant Corporation. Mr. Grant knew that and told me to attend


    on his behalf."


    If that was the case, there was nothing to worry about anymore. I nodded. "Great."


    "Do you know how Fredericks Corporations are doing i n Whaldorf City?"


    Heidi leaned back in her chair and said in a puzzled tone, "Although I know a bit about how the


    Fredericks are doing in Salt City, I know nothing about how they''re doing in Whaldorf City. I haven¡¯t


    really seen any family taking out so many expensive things for a charity auction."


    I frowned. "I¡¯m not so sure myself, but I met an olddy at Cassey''s weddingst time and Cassey


    told me that she''s a member of the Fredericks. I could tell that the people around her were those of


    high status. She must have an unusual identity."


    After a pause, I continued, "Perhaps these things that seem very valuable to us are not worth


    mentioning in their eyes. You should know why these families hold charity auctions. They use these


    things that seem less valuable to them to exchange for much better benefits. Isn¡¯t that a really good


    deal?"


    Companies held charity auctions for several reasons. Firstly, to disy their family''s financial


    capabilities. Secondly, to earn a good reputation, which in return, would boost theirpany''s


    shares. Perhaps the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Fredericks were nning something big in the business fieldtely and that was why they were


    holding this charity auction.


    I chatted with Heidi for a while more. She left after handing me the invitation letter.


    Miss Woods was preparing the things to bring to the cemetery. As I was attending the Fredericks¡¯


    charity auction tonight, we could only go to the cemetery tomorrow.


    After informing Miss Woods about it, I took Munchkin upstairs and nned to take an afternoon nap


    with him.


    As soon as my head hit the pillow, Theo called.


    I answered the call. His melodious and attractive voice entered my ears. "Have you had lunch?"


    I nodded. "I''m nning to take an afternoon nap with Munchkin."


    "Sounds good." Theo''s voice was filled with smiles." What do you n to do this afternoon?"


    "I wanted to go to the cemetery at first, but there have been changes in the n so it''ll be pushed to


    tomorrow."


    Theo asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I looked at the invitation letter that I had put on the bedside table and sighed softly. "Heidi said that


    the Fredericks are holding a charity auction tonight and there''ll be a sandalwood box that looks a lot


    like the one that Mother gave me being auctioned. They seem t o be twin boxes, so that''s why I''m


    going to take a look."


    "Go with Keith," Theo said unhappily.


    Though I was aware that he was worried about me, I thought he was making a big deal out of it. I


    said, "I¡¯ll g o with Heidi. It''ll be okay."


    He repeated, "Ask Keith to go with you."


    Left with no other choice, I could only nod and say, " Okay, then."


    Munchkin had fallen asleep. I nced at him and lowered my voice, saying, "Talkter, Munchkin


    has fallen asleep. I''m going to take a nap too."


    Theo gave a light hum. "Go after having your dinner tonight. Remember to put on moreyers."

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    I nodded. "Salt City is warmer than Whaldorf City. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t freeze to death."


    Many young women in Salt City were wearing skirts this month, so how could I possibly freeze?


    He did not listen to a word I said and insisted. "You have to put on moreyers. If you don''t listen to


    me, I''ll go to Salt City and do it for you myself. Also, remember to give me a call when you get home


    at night."


    He was being too naggy and I dared not go against him anymore, so I quickly agreed and agreed.


    As expected, the trivial things in daily life weremon happenings when two people were together


    for a very long time. This was probably what life itself looked like.


    After hanging up the phone, I hugged Munchkin to sleep.


    When we woke up, Munchkin went to the yard to y while I sat on the living room sofa to read.


    When it was dinner time, Miss Woods came to me and said, "Wandy, Keith called and said that he''s


    on the way. I''ve made dinner. Come and have some."


    I nodded and got up, bringing Munchkin to the dining


    room.


    After taking my seat at the table, Munchkin looked at me and teased me with a grin, saying, "You''re


    a kid, Mommy. You need others to urge you to eat.¡±


    I grabbed a bunch of vegetables that he did not like and put it on his te, saying grumpily, "You¡¯re


    the one who''s a kid. Hurry up and eat your food."


    Miss Woods served chicken stew and put it in front of me. She looked at me and said, "Mr. Grant


    instructed m e to make this for you this morning. He said you have t o finish all of it."


    I looked at the pot of stew and felt my head hurt. "You made too much, Miss Woods. I can''t finish


    that much."


    Miss Woods shook her head and said sternly, "No, you have to finish it all. Mr. Grant said that there


    won''t be much to eat at the auction. It¡¯s all just a bunch of desserts. You can''t eat too many desserts


    because it''s not good for your health, so he wants you to eat to the brim at dinner. That way, you


    won¡¯t have any room for desserts."


    What a scheming trick!


    I felt that even though Theo was not with me, I still could not escape his ws.


    There was nothing left to say. I gently sighed and picked up the spoon to start sipping on the stew.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After drinking a pot of chicken stew, I had no more appetite to eat anything else.


    I looked at her. "I don''t have to eat the chicken, right?"


    Miss Woods shook her head. "You have to." u ?


    Somebody kill me!


    There was the sound of a car engine from the yard. I quickly got up and said, "Miss Woods, Keith is


    here to pick me up. The auction will begin soon and I have to leave."


    "Have a few pieces of chicken first before you go," Miss Woods urgently said.


    I put the chicken on Munchkin''s te and quickly said, "Help Mommy eat this."


    I quickly slipped away after saying that.


    After entering the car, I asked Keith, "You know the address, right?"


    He nodded and started driving.


    After ncing at Miss Woods running out of the vi, he said with a smile, "Miss Woods can run


    pretty well."

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Right?!


    How could she not be good when she could chase after me for such a long-distance?


    Keith looked at me and hesitated to speak.


    I could tell that he had things to say to me. I said with a faint smile, "Just say what you want to say


    to me."


    Keith said, "Although the Fredericks'' eldest grandson i s a person who likes collecting all kinds of


    valuable artworks and often holds auctions, this is his first charity auction. Also, now that he''s


    holding it in Salt City, it''s hard not to be suspicious about whether he has any impure intentions or


    not."


    I raised my eyebrows. "So?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith softly sighed. "Mr. Grant hopes that you''ll be more careful and be vignt at all times."


    I nodded. "Got it."


    Regardless of what the Fredericks'' eldest grandson was up to, or why he was holding this charity


    auction i n Salt City, I had nothing to do with it. All I cared about was the sandalwood box that


    Mother gave me, and whether it was a pair with the sandalwood box at the charity auction.


    Keith stopped the car in front of the hotel''s entrance.


    Before I got out of the car, Keith said, "You can go ahead first, Mrs. Grant. I''ll go over in a while."


    I nodded and got out of the car.


    I pulled out the invitation card from my bag and looked at the cars parked around me, feeling a little


    resistant.


    I was most reluctant to have dealings with these people from high society. Every word they said was


    tinged with ttery and schemes. It was honestly very exhausting.


    When I got to the entrance of the banquet hall, I handed the invitation to the staff.


    He checked the authenticity of the invitation, then gave me a bid card and a hard card with my seat


    number on it.


    After finding my seat ording to the seat number, I sat down on a chair.


    Not long after that, Heidi came over and sat down next to me.


    She looked at me and said with a smile, "You came really early."


    I nodded. "I stay a little far away, so I was afraid that I''d bete. I made sure to leave early."


    Ten minutes before the start of the auction, almost all the guests had arrived. I swept my gaze


    across the hall and noticed that there were many people. I eximed, "I''m surprised by how many


    people are here."


    "That¡¯s so strange."


    Heidi nced behind her. "Generally speaking, only those who are financially capable are invited to


    charity auctions. There are certainly not this many wealthy people in Salt City. Besides, I''ve never


    met most of the tycoons here. I don¡¯t know a lot of them here today."


    I frowned. "It does seem strange now that you mentioned it."


    "The tycoons are in front, and the ones at the back are justpany employees or experts in


    certain industries. I guess Mr. Fredericks is just kind enough t o let ordinary people like us see more


    of the world and gain some insights," a young woman sitting next to Heidi said with a smile.


    Heidi looked at her. "Whichpany do you work for?"


    The twodies started talking.


    I looked at the auction stand and thought about the words Keith told me in the car.


    Was Mr. Fredericks kind?


    It did not seem like he was.


    A beautiful woman in a halter dress pushed a cart onto the auction stage. There was a square box


    in the cart, and it was covered in a ck cloth. There must b e a valuable treasure underneath.


    Heidi moved closer to my ear and whispered, ¡°The first auction item is probably a rare item. It''ll be


    used t o hype things up."


    I nodded. "I''m learning something new."

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    This was my first time attending an auction, so naturally, I did not know anything and was intrigued b


    y everything.


    My phone vibrated in my purse. I took it out and saw that it was a call from Keith. I answered the


    call and asked, "Are you inside yet?"


    Keith said, "Come and sit in the front row, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    I looked in front and saw Keith looking this way. I said, "I''ll just sit here."


    Keith said, "Mr. Grant said that you¡¯ll have a better view if you sit in front."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Heidi.


    She saw Keith standing in front as well and said a little excitedly, "Not only will you get a good view


    if you sit in front but you can get to know the rich tycoons there."


    I softly sighed. "You just want to get to know the tycoons in front, huh?"


    "What choice do I have?" Heidi blinked her eyes. "It¡¯s hard to get acquainted with those tycoons. My


    work will be easier if I can get acquainted with them."


    I had no choice but to agree after what she said. I


    spoke into the phone and asked, "Can I bring Heidi to the front with me?"


    Keith replied, "Yes."


    I thanked him and hung up the phone. I then got up and said to Heidi, "Let''s go."


    If it were not for the fact that we needed to remain quiet, she probably would have screamed in


    excitement at this point.


    She quickly covered her mouth. After five to six seconds, she suppressed her voice and said


    excitedly, " You¡¯re simply the most gorgeous woman in this world, Wanda."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I helplessly smiled. "Let''s go."


    In elementary school, the teacher told us that everyone was equal. Everyone started out the same,


    and all roads lead to Rome. However, it was not until w e stepped into the society that we learned


    that some people were born in Rome.


    Family historyrgely determined a person''s future. None of these rich people in the front row


    started from nothing.


    They were able to sit in the mostfortable seats in the front row, enjoy the best service, and


    taste the best wine. However, those from ordinary family backgrounds were the struggling and


    insignificant employees who could only sit at the back. They were unable to see the auction items


    on the auction table, nor hear what those at the auction table were saying.


    After sitting in the front row, Keith changed Heidi''s and my seat number cards. Then, he handed me


    a ck card.


    I was a little dumbfounded. I looked at him with a puzzled gaze and asked, "Why are you giving me


    a card?"


    Keith exined, "Mr. Grant told you to get whatever you like. You can get everything too if you


    want."


    Heidi clicked her tongue. "I feel like I''ve just been bitten by a green-eyed monster."


    After a pause, she looked at Keith and asked, "You often get bitten by the green-eyed monster too,


    don''t you? Have you gotten used to it yet?¡±


    Keith lifted his hand to brush his nose and cleared his throat, saying faintly, "I''m used to it by now!"


    Heidi gave him a thumbs up andplimented him, " Awesome.¡±


    Looking at the two of them, I was a little speechless." Stop it. I have no use for this card. I¡¯m just


    here to take a look and have no ns to bid for anything."


    Items in this auction would start at a price of a million. Not only was I not interested in these


    expensive artworks, but neither would I spend so much money to buy something that I could only


    ce at home and admire.


    I wanted to return the ck card to Keith but he refused to take it. "Mr. Grant wanted me to hand


    this card to you, Mrs. Grant. Besides, what''s his is yours. You can''t give it back to me even if you


    don''t want it."


    I softly sighed. Knowing full well how stubborn Keith could be, I had no choice but to hold the ck


    card for the time being.


    The host of the charity auction got on stage and said a bunch of pleasant-sounding words. Then,


    the charity auction officially began.


    The first item up for auction was a piece of artwork carved by a famous carver. The starting price


    was 5,000 dors.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    I could not stop myself from clicking my tongue. "How is something this small priced at 5,000


    dors?"


    Heidi pursed her lips. "This starting price is considered low."


    I was not sure about these things and looked at her, asking, "Why do you say so?"


    Heidi took a deep breath. "This carver passed away a long time ago. The one on stage is hisst


    artwork. He spent five years working on it, using all of his effort and skills to carve it. In the eyes of


    those who like carvings, this is simply a priceless treasure. The Fredericks are really capable for


    getting their hands o n this."


    Hearing the sounds of bidding ringing out around us, Heidi sighed. "Hear that? Commoners like us


    may not appreciate this thing but the rich men care a lot about it."


    I chuckled. "Mainly because they''re rich."


    It was precisely because they were too rich that they had the money to buy these priceless items as


    a way t o show off how rich they were.


    The carving was finally auctioned off to an old woman for 9,000 dors. Heidi looked at her and


    said, "I''ve


    learned something, indeed."


    The second auction item soon followed. It was a pair o f good-quality jade bracelets. It was said that


    the son o f the Fredericks had bought them from a fallen family. This pair of jade bracelets was the


    heirloom of said fallen family, and they were quite expensive too.


    I was not interested in these auction items, and neither was Heidi. Hence, we started talking about


    other things.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Keith kept staring at the bidding stage, looking deep in thought.


    It was not until the fourth item was auctioned that Heidi and I shifted our attention back on stage.


    Heidi could not help but exim, "I really admire these collectors. They spend so much money to


    buy these treasures home and just ce them there. It''s so hard to understand the world of the


    rich."


    I pursed my lips. "The price of just one item is enough t o sustain an ordinary citizen for several


    lifetimes."


    Heidi was just about to speak when she suddenly caught sight of something. She grabbed my hand


    and said excitedly, "Look, the sandalwood box is here."


    I looked at the auction stand and there was a sandalwood box on the cart. It was the exact same


    one as the one Mother gave me.


    The host stood on the stage and introduced the origin of the sandalwood box in a manner that


    piqued one¡¯s interest, "You must all be wondering why we''re auctioning a box that looks


    extraordinarily normal in terms of its design, workmanship, and material, right?¡±


    Someone off stage nodded.


    The host said, "Actually, the value of this box lies in its story. This box looks extraordinarily ordinary,


    but if you take a closer look, you¡¯ll notice that the material of this box is made of a 100-year old


    sandalwood sinker log. Its design isn¡¯t as ordinary as what your eyes may see."


    Having said that, the host showed the other side of the box to the audience.


    He continued with a smile, "This box''s design is intriguing because it can¡¯t be opened with a key.


    Until today, no one knows what treasures lie inside this box."


    "What can be used to open it, then?¡± a wealthy tycoon down the stage asked.


    The host smiled. "There''s another box exactly like this one. You have to put both of them together in


    order to open it. But sadly, we don¡¯t know where the other box i s."


    "It must be a pair with the one you have," Heidi said a little emotionally.


    I nodded and shifted my gaze to the sandalwood box o n the auction table.


    After taking a closer look, I noticed that this box did look exactly the same as the one Mother gave


    me.


    If they were twin boxes, there would at least be something different about it.


    The host on the stage said, "The auction price of this sandalwood box starts at 2,000. Those who


    are interested can raise your cards."


    Until now, this item had the lowest starting price among all auction items. Logically speaking, many


    would bid for this item that had such a low starting price, but in actual fact, only three people were


    bidding for it. The price merely rose a thousand dors.


    I was a little puzzled, so I looked at Heidi and asked, " Why aren¡¯t people bidding for this box?"


    Heidi said to me in a hushed voice, "This is one of a pair of boxes. Although not knowing its


    contents makes it really attractive, it''s meaningless to have it if the other half can''t be found and the


    box can''t be opened. For those who are only in pursuit of this box¡¯s material, the sandalwood itself


    and its design aren''t exquisite enough either."


    After a pause, she continued, "Most importantly, Frank Fredericks cherishes the box very much. He


    would have it with him every day, and many are aware of this. Now that Julian Fredericks is


    auctioning it, these guys aren''t sure if Frank Fredericks has consented to i t. That''s why they''re


    afraid to bid for it."


    Speaking of Julian Fredericks, I could not help but grow curious. "Which one is Julian?" "I''ve been


    looking for him for a long while now." Heidi moved closer to my ear and whispered, "He''s probably


    up there watching the auction through the monitor."


    Looking at the box on the stage, I thought about it and said, "Are you sure the Fredericks won''t be


    able to auction this off?"


    She shrugged. "I''m not sure."


    "Anyone else? If not, then 3,000 going once. 3,000 going twice, 3,000 going thrice..."


    Seeing that the host was about to pound the hammer, Keith raised his card. "4,000."


    I immediately looked at him with a puzzled look on m y face.


    He looked at me and said with a stern expression. "Mr. Grant wants to bring the box back. Perhaps


    it can really open your box, Mrs. Grant."


    I was stunned, then I said, "I''m not really curious about what''s inside the box. It¡¯s fine even if I can''t


    open it."


    He smiled faintly. "Mr. Grant wants you to know what''s inside."


    Heidi came close to me and whispered, "It''s okay to bid for it. The two boxes will be worth more


    together and can be used as heirlooms."


    I thought about it and sort of agreed. If this could open up the box Mother gave me, then that would


    be great. I f not, then it could be kept as one of our family''s heirlooms.


    Seeing that the host was about to pound the hammer, someone suddenly raised their card. "6,000."


    All of a sudden, there was a mor among the audience members at the auction. This price was far


    beyond the value of the box.


    Keith frowned and wanted to continue raising the price, but I stopped him. "Don''t continue bidding."


    I was fine with not opening the box. If I wanted to open it, I could just approach the guy who got the


    box t o try it out in private. It was not worth spending so much money on the box.


    I looked at the guy who made the bid. The man was d in a ck suit, and his hair wasbed


    meticulously. He looked a little austere.


    Heidi clicked her tongue. "I can tell that he''s an assistant at one nce.¡±


    I asked her, "How do you know that he''s an assistant?"


    The man carried a superior aura and looked nothing like an assistant.


    Heidi nced at me and shook her head, saying, "You don''t know much about men¡¯s clothing


    brands. The things he wears adds up to millions.¡±


    I frowned. "How could a man who wears a million-dor suit not be a boss?¡±


    Heidi looked at Keith and asked with a smile, "Keith is also wearing an outfit that adds up to a


    million, but is he a boss?"

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    I felt my head spinning. "I don''t know much about clothing brands, so I don''t usually pay attention to


    these things."


    ¡°This man and Keith are of the same level." Heidi smiled. "A tycoon like Mr. Grant usually wears


    clothes that cost more than millions."


    I had never closely examined the brand of clothes Theo usually wore. I said helplessly, ¡°His clothes


    are usually custom-made. Besides, he has been wearing the same color for many years. Nothing


    seems special about the clothes he wears."


    He always wore ck, and there was not a single exception.


    Heidi gasped. "Custom-made ones are the expensive ones, okay? The designer''sbor cost alone


    is an astronomical amount. His clothes are designed by a renowned designer, hand-tailored by the


    best tailor, and are no doubt the only ones of their kind out there. There won''t be a second piece.


    You¡¯ll be horrified by how expensive it is."


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything else.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The clothes we wore on weekdays were regrly sent over by Theo. I supposed they were all


    custom-made. I was not exactly particr about clothes and was fine with them as long as they


    were presentable to wear when I went out. Hence, I never really studied these things.


    The sandalwood box was eventually given to that bidder, but I did not think that it was a pity.


    In my opinion, that box was not worth this much.


    I asked Keith to get the man''s contact details. If he was curious about what was in the box, he


    would agree to try and open it too.


    The following items that were up for auction were all jewelry pieces. I was not interested and


    nned to leave.


    Heidi had no ns on leaving yet, so Keith and I left first.


    After leaving the banquet hall, a man called out to us.


    It was the man who got the sandalwood box. He walked up to me. "Hello, Miss. Do I have the honor


    to have a drink with you?"


    I nced at Keith and figured he must have told this guy that I had the other box.


    Keith nodded to indicate that I could ept the invitation.


    I looked at the man and asked, "What¡¯s your name, Sir?"


    He replied with a smile, "Jackie Kingsman. You can


    call me Jackie."


    I nodded. "Hello, Jackie. I¡¯m Wanda Lane. It''s nice to meet you."


    Jackie made a polite gesture. "Ladies first, Ms. Lane."


    There was a refreshment area inside the hotel. Keith and I followed him there.


    He had probably informed the staff in advance because the waiter came to serve us tea as soon as


    we took our seats.


    Jackie said with a smile, "Salt City''s local tea is really famous and I''ve always wanted to try it."


    I did not say anything. Keith looked mildly at him. He said in a deep and low voice, "Mr. Jackie, why


    don''t you get straight to the point?"


    Jackie nced at him, then looked at me and said, "I heard that Ms. Lane holds a box that looks


    exactly like the one I got during the auction just now. I''m curious a s to what''s inside the box, so I


    would like to put both boxes together to see if I can really open it."


    I pursed my lips. "My sentiments exactly, Mr. Jackie. But I left the box at home. If you¡¯re free, you


    can take the box to my house to try it out."


    "I''m d you agree, Ms. Lane." Jackie took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "I got mine from an


    auction. Did you get yours from an auction too, Ms. Lane?"


    I shook my head. "My box didn''te from an auction. An elder gave it to me."


    Jackie''s pupils froze for a moment but his expression quickly returned to normal. "You must be from


    a prominent family, then, Ms. Lane. An ordinary family would not be able to afford to hire a


    distinguished carpenter to build this box.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "But although I''m not from Salt City, I know a little about this city. It


    seems like there¡¯s no distinguished family here with the surname Lane."


    I smiled slightly and nced at Keith.


    He immediately took the hint and said to Jackie," You''ve got it wrong, Mr. Jackie. My madames


    from an ordinary family. Besides, we still don¡¯t know i f her box and your box are really twins. Since


    both of you have agreed to give it a try, let''s keep in touch by phone as it¡¯s gettingte. We should


    be going back now."


    Jackie frowned and said to me, "You haven''t even taken a sip of the tea.¡±

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    I smiled slightly. "I''m really sorry, but I still have a child at home. I really have to go."


    As soon as I said that, I stood up and got prepared to say goodbye.


    Jackie looked like he still had things to say, but seeing that we insisted on leaving, there was


    nothing else he could do.


    After leaving the hotel and getting into the car, Keith looked at a car parked not far behind. He


    sneered disdainfully, saying, "What a greenie."


    I did not ask anything and turned back to look.


    Keith started the car, and so did the car at the back.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Is Jackie in the car?" I asked.


    Keith nodded. "Maybe.¡±


    "Do you know anything about this man?"


    "Not yet, but we should know something soon."


    I raised my hand and rubbed my chin. "The most important thing is to know who the big boss behind


    him is."


    Keith nodded. "Yeah."


    Jackie had been trying to worm information out of me just now, and that was really suspicious.


    I asked, "Are they nning to get something out of m e?"


    Keith nodded. "If that''s really the case, it can only be that they want to get their hands on the box."


    After a pause, he asked me, "Have you ever asked about the specific origin of the box?"


    I shook my head. "I grew up seeing my mother putting it away in the drawer and never opening it. I


    thought i t was a jewelry box, so I never really bothered to pay attention to it."


    Keith nodded. "From what Jackie was saying just now, I think he was trying to find out the origin of


    the box and who it came from.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    We had to investigate these things as guessing would get us nowhere.


    The car behind us continued to follow us. Perhaps afraid of being discovered, it was not exactly


    close to u s.


    I nced back and said to Keith, "It¡¯s unsafe to disclose my address to him. See if you can lose


    him."


    I did not know who Jackie was, after all. Allowing him to discover my house address was simply too


    dangerous.


    Keith nodded and stepped on the elerator.


    He was all too familiar with Salt City, so it did not take long for him to lose Jackie.


    When we returned to the vi, Munchkin had already fallen asleep.


    Miss Woods had put all the things she prepared downstairs. When she saw that I had returned, she


    walked over and said, "Mr. Grant has called several times asking if you''ve returned. I think he¡¯s


    worried. Why don¡¯t you call him back?"


    I nodded. I was talking to Keith the whole way just now and forgot to check my phone.


    When I took my phone out of my purse to take a look, I realized that my phone had shut down by


    itself because it was out of battery.


    After going upstairs and returning to my room, I charged my phone before going to wash up.


    When I was done washing up, I gave Theo a call.


    The call quickly went through, and it seemed as though he had been waiting for my phone call. He


    asked, "Are you lying on the bed already?"

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    I put my phone on loudspeaker and ced it on the dressing table, saying with a smile, "I just


    finished washing up. What are you doing?"


    "Missing you."


    This man really knew how to tease people sometimes.


    Hearing the sound of rain from his side, I asked with a smile, "Is it raining in Whaldorf City?"


    It often rained in April. Whaldorf City would get a lot o f rain this month.


    Theo replied, "It rained not long ago. Did you see the box during the auction?"


    I nodded. "I did. It''s exactly the same as the one Mother gave me."


    "Why didn''t you continue bidding for it?" Theo asked indifferently.


    Keith must have told him that I did not want to bid for the box.


    I pursed my lips. "It''s too expensive. I don''t think it¡¯s worth it."


    Theo chuckled. "It¡¯s worth it if you like it. Besides, it¡¯s


    really meaningful, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    He was the typical kind of rich person who did not take money seriously. Hence, I did not want to


    start this conversation with him. Instead, I said, "The box was sessfully bid by someone called


    Jackie. I told Keith to contact him to see if he was willing to try and open each other¡¯s boxes. He


    agreed."


    After a pause, I continued, "But this man kept trying to worm out the origin of the box from me.


    When Keith and I drove back, he even followed our car. Heidi told me that this man is an assistant,


    but she has no idea who the big shot behind him is. Now I¡¯m a little hesitant as to whether I should


    approach him to open up the box.¡±


    "Keith will investigate him and the big shot behind him. If there¡¯s no problem, then it¡¯s fine. But if


    there''s a problem, then I¡¯ll seize the box from him and give it t o you," Theo said with a smile.


    I was stunned, then helplessly said, "You''re such a robber.¡±


    Theo chuckled. "Are you going to the cemetery tomorrow?"


    "Yeah."


    "What time are you leaving the house?¡±


    I thought about it and said, "I may go earlier because the cemetery is a bit far." "Okay." Theo


    yawned. "Remember to give me a call when youe back from the cemetery tomorrow."


    I looked at the time. "I will. Go to bed early. I''m going t o bed too."


    "Remember to dream of me." Theo chuckled.


    "I won¡¯t dream of you."


    Theo and I joked around for a bit more before hanging up the phone.


    After lying on the bed and switching the lights off, I fell asleep in no time at all.


    I got up at six o''clock the next morning. After washing up, I went to Munchkin¡¯s bedroom.


    Munchkin was awoken by me and walked toward the bathroom in a sleepy state.


    Afraid that he would bump into something, I helped him wash up after so long of not helping him.


    Up until we got into the car, Munchkin was still notpletely awake.


    I stroked his smooth face and asked with a smile, "Did you sneak up to watch TVst night?"


    "I didn¡¯t!¡± Munchkin was unhappy to be wronged and said while puffing up his cheeks, "I couldn''t


    sleep because of the change of environment.¡±


    Iughed. "Mommy misunderstood you, then. I''m sorry."


    Keith seemed to have not slept wellst night either a s his dark circles were really heavy. I asked


    him, "Did you have breakfast this morning?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    He shook his head. "I was in a rush when I came out of the house."


    "I¡¯ll driveter, then. You can have your breakfast.¡±


    As we were in a rush to leave the house, Miss Woods told us to take our breakfast and eat on the


    road.


    Keith shook his head to refuse. "I¡¯m not very hungry right now. I can eat when we''re there."


    I thought about it and said, "I can take Munchkin there by myself. You probably need to go visit your


    deceased rtives too, right?¡±


    Keith smiled. "The ones who are important to me and whom I care about are still around. My


    parents can go by themselves. Juniors like us don''t need to."


    The ones who were most important were still around. Those were probably the most beautiful words


    anyone could say on this beautiful day. The greatest fortune i n life was to have those we cared


    about and loved still around. It was great not having to experience death and separation, not having


    to mourn for the dead in the monsoon season, less so go through heartache and pain.


    Halfway through the drive, Keith said, "I investigated Jackiest night. He¡¯s from Whaldorf City. His


    personal information is kept confidential, so I can¡¯t ess it for now. A friend told me that he once


    saw him beside Frank."


    I frowned. "Could he be Frank''s assistant?"


    After a pause, I made a bold guess. "If he¡¯s Frank¡¯s assistant, then it all makes sense. The


    Fredericks were auctioning off this box in order to find its pair."


    Keith pondered for a moment and slowly said, "It''s hard to say."


    It was close to noon when we arrived at the cemetery. I t was a sunny day, and the sun was out in


    full force. I was enveloped in warmness when I got out of the car.


    Munchkin had a good memory. He remembered that h e had been here before.


    I took him to pay our respects to Grandma first. The photograph on the tombstone was still clear.


    The old woman was smiling kindly. I cast my mind back to the time when she was still alive. She


    would often hold me to say something personal to me. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    Munchkin looked up at me and asked curiously, ¡± Mommy, will we all die?"


    Munchkin was just like me when I was young, not knowing what death meant.


    It was only when I grew up and my friends and family passed on one after another did I understand


    that death meant not being able to see someone again. I could only miss them for the rest of my


    life.


    Some people were difficult to meet, and we rarely spoke to some others. A few would even leave


    before w e could say goodbye. Therefore, we should all learn to appreciate so that we would not


    regret it when the time came.


    I cast my eyes down at Munchkin. "We''ll all die, but at the same time, we won''t."


    He was still young and should not understand what death meant so soon.


    Those words were difficult for Munchkin to understand. He would not be able to understand them.


    I looked at the tombstone. Grandma would certainly b e sad if she knew that Theo was not here to


    see her.


    Theo resented her when she left, hence he never sent her off. Perhaps he still resented her a little


    now.


    Someone was crying not far away. Perhaps a family member had just passed away and the grief


    was still too much to bear.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt even more uneasy and pulled Munchkin along, preparing to take him to Mother.


    When we briskly walked over there, I saw a person standing in front of Mother¡¯s tombstone. The


    man had a long and slender figure. He was d in ck and standing in an awe-inspiring manner in


    front of Mother¡¯s tombstone. As he had his back facing us, I could not see what he looked like.


    I pulled Munchkin behind me and greeted him, "Hello."


    The man¡¯s body stiffened. He then turned around after a while.


    He had extremely charming features, while his aura was cool and distant. He did not say anything


    and merely nced indifferently at me. He then nned t o leave.


    I caught a glimpse of the flowers in front of the tombstone and quickly asked, "Mister, you are?"


    The man spoke with a cold countenance, "I''m just a passerby."


    Just four simple words and that was it.


    Looking at the man¡¯s back, I became particrly curious as to how he knew Mother.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    After taking Munchkin to pay respects to Mother, I brought him to Cecilia''s grave.


    Although it had been three years, Cecilia''s tombstone still looked brand new and there were no


    weeds around it.


    Looking at the photo of the sweet-smiling woman on the tombstone, tears welled up in my eyes.


    Cecilia''s death was the most difficult for me to ept. She was supposed to live a great life.


    I could never stop hating Mason or learn to understand him. Why did he only know how to cherish


    someone after losing them?


    Perhaps he had never loved Cecilia or Samantha. He merely felt guilty about them. Unable to


    escape the condemnation of his own conscience, he allowed the demons to devour him.


    If the two of them were still alive, he would probably remain cold and indifferent to them. Perhaps


    they might have even turned into strangers.


    On my way back, I bumped into the man with the cold temperament again.


    His car was parked in front of the graveyard. It was a ck Rolls-Royce. He was sitting inside,


    watching


    Munchkin and me.


    Seeing that I had stopped in my tracks, he put on his shades, rolled up the car window, and drove


    off.


    Although I was curious as to how this man knew Mother, I did not have the strong urge to know the


    answer. Hence, I was not very concerned either.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On our way back, Keith said, "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant wants me to book flight tickets for tonight for


    you and Munchkin. Is that okay?"


    It fl


    Why did this man not seek my opinion first?


    Was he afraid that I would decline and he would start a fight with me on the phone?


    He seemed to be overthinking. I helplessly said, "Book them, then."


    We had visited the cemetery anyway and I had nothing left to do in Salt City, so it was fine to leave.


    Keith was just about to say something when a car drove against traffic and was headed straight for


    us. His pupils contracted abruptly as he immediately mmed on the brakes.


    Munchkin and I were caught off guard and received a major shock.


    The car that drove against the traffic stopped, and four men got out of the car. They each held a


    club in their hands. They were clearly here for us.


    One of the men rushed over to smash the window of the driver''s seat. Keith hurriedly shouted, "Call


    the cops, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the man opened the car door.


    Keith was dragged out by two brawny guys, who then bound his hands and feet before stuffing him


    into the trunk.


    I was quite calm despite all this and quickly pulled out my phone from my purse to call the cops.


    However, before the call was answered, my phone was snatched away.


    Munchkin cried in shock. I held him and looked vigntly at the men standing outside the car.


    "Ms. Lane, you¡¯lle with us if you''re smart," one of the men said in a cold voice.


    I pursed my lips. "What do you want?"


    "We only need half an hour of your time.¡±


    I was powerless in the face of these four brawny men. I n order to keep Munchkin safe, I could only


    carry him out of the car obediently.


    The four men surrounded me and Ipliantly walked toward their car.


    When I got to the car, a ck Rolls-Royce drove over.


    A man walked out of the car, and it was none other than the man we bumped into at the cemetery.


    He nced indifferently at me and asked the four men, "Where are you taking them?"


    ¡°Do you know what it means to mind your own business?" One of the brawny men looked at him


    with a hostile gaze.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    There was still no expression on the man''s face, and that made me wonder if his facial muscles


    were paralyzed. "Do you think it¡¯s proper for you to kidnap a woman and a child in broad daylight?"


    "What does that have anything to do with you?" Another buff man walked up to him with a vicious


    expression.


    The man pulled his tie and said coldly, "If you want to invite someone, you have to do it with proper


    etiquette. By taking them away so shamelessly and without courtesy, I can say that you''re disrupting


    social order and hurting others at will."


    The four men did not want to continue talking nonsense with him and decided to beat him up


    straight away.


    However, what they did not expect was that this seemingly fragile-looking man was actually a


    trained fighter. He managed to bring them down without breaking a sweat.


    One of the brawny men mbered to his feet and said in a rather wretched manner, "You''ll pay the


    price for meddling in other people¡¯s business."


    The man picked up the coat he tossed to the ground earlier and said indifferently, "I''m not a nosy


    person, but I just can''t mind my own business when I see things like this.¡±


    "Just you wait!"


    The four brawny men knew that they were no match for him and slipped away after making a threat.


    Of course, they did not forget to toss Keith out of the trunk before they left.


    I put Munchkin down and ran over to untie Keith.


    Once he was free, I nned to thank the man but realized that he was already gone.


    After Keith was free, he asked Munchkin and me worriedly, "Are you guys hurt, Mrs. Grant and


    Munchkin?"


    I shook my head. "Let''s go."


    After getting into the car, Keith drove straight to the airport.


    I was often apanied by bodyguards back in Whaldorf City, but as I had no ns of staying in


    Salt City for too long this time, Theo merely sent Keith with me and not the bodyguards.


    I was lucky the four brawny guys did not take me away just now. In order to avoid further troubles


    from cropping up, Keith quickly took Munchkin and me back to Whaldorf City.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening when the nended on the tarmac of Whaldorf City''s


    airport.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Munchkin had received a great shock and cried for a long time when he was in the airport¡¯s lounge.


    When h e was exhausted from crying, he fell into a deep sleep o n the ne. Hence, I did not wake


    him up when it was time to disembark.


    "I''ll carry Munchkin, Mrs. Grant," Keith spoke in hushed voices.


    I nodded. "Be careful."


    We saw Theo as soon as we got out of the airport. He trotted up to me and took me into his arms.


    Smelling his scent, I was finallypletely at ease.


    Keith must have told him that Munchkin and I were nearly kidnapped. He must have been really


    worried about us.


    Theo did not ask Keith to take us home and merely told him to go back and rest.


    Munchkin was still sleeping, so Theo and I did not say anything.


    I brought Munchkin back to the bedroom when we got home.


    Theo embraced me again when I came out. "I missed you so much."


    He missed me very much, and I could sense that from his racing heartbeat.


    I embraced him back and said with a smile, "I missed


    you very much too."


    In fact, there was no need for honeyed words. Just a simple ''I missed you very much'' from each


    other was enough for us to feel each other''s love.


    We got back to the bedroom. After taking a shower and lying on the bed, Theo did not bring up the


    incident of Munchkin and I almost getting kidnapped.


    I found it a little strange, and after thinking for a long time, I finally realized that he was probably


    waiting for me to start the conversation.


    I rested my head on his arm and said, "I don''t know who sent the four men. Fortunately, a man


    saved us, but I don¡¯t know his name.¡±

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    After a pause, I continued, "I saw him standing in front of Mother''s tombstone when I was in the


    cemetery. He probably knows Mother.¡±


    Theo held me tight and said in a deep, low voice, "I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate it. This


    won''t happen again.¡±


    I was a person who had experienced wind and storms, hence I was able to stay calm and be less


    afraid when I encountered such things. I was only afraid at the time because Munchkin was there.


    Anything could happen to me but I would not allow Munchkin to get hurt.


    "I didn''t sense any malicious intent from the four men. I don''t know what kind of person it was who


    wanted to see me either."


    There was a coldness in Theo''s eyes. ¡°No matter who i t is, I''ll make them pay."


    He did not want to continue this topic and quickly said, ¡°Quinn asked us to go to her ce for lunch


    tomorrow. Do you want to go?"


    I nodded. "Sure."


    I woke up too early this morning and was already exhausted by now. I yawned uncontrobly. "I''m


    tired.¡±


    He kissed my forehead and reached out to turn off themp. "Sleep."


    I chuckled. "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight.¡±


    I fell into a deep sleep this time. Maybe I felt very safe because Theo was beside me.


    The next morning, Theo woke me up.


    He was wearing a bathrobe and his hair was slightly damp. Maybe it was because he had just taken


    a shower.


    "Someone called you." He handed my phone to me.


    I was not fully awake yet. I reached out to take the phone and tapped to answer it. I then ced it to


    my ear, closing my eyes. "How are you?"


    "Not good!" Cassey¡¯s irritated voice entered my ear." Are you back from Salt City yet?"


    I hummed softly. "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you free today? Want toe out for a cup of coffee?"


    I opened my eyes and said helplessly, "I have things to do today. Some other time."


    Cassey tutted. "The day after tomorrow, then."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I sat up from the bed.


    I wanted to lift the covers but was afraid to see bloodstains on the sheet.


    It had happened many times. That could only mean that something was wrong with my body.


    "What are you thinking about?¡±


    I came back to my senses and realized that Theo''s face was really close to mine. I suddenly felt a


    little shy. I quickly said, "Nothing."


    He saw my embarrassment and was kind enough not t o tease me any further. He then asked with


    a smile, " Are you hungry?"


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t feel hungry."


    Theo grabbed the clothes sitting by the pillow and ced them on myp. "You have to eat even if


    you''re not hungry."


    I helplessly sighed. "Okay."


    He was getting increasingly naggier like a mother now. I wondered if he noticed it at all.


    I began changing my clothes. My right hand felt a little numb from thepression when I slept,


    hence


    I had difficulty buttoning my shirt.


    Theo looked at me like he was looking at a child. He held my hands with a face full of helplessness.


    "I''ll help you.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not refuse.


    Seeing him buttoning up my shirt unhurriedly, my already racing heart was pounding harder now.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They said that a couple would stop blushing and their hearts would stop racing after being together


    for a very long time. They said that holding the hand of one''s partner would feel like holding one¡¯s


    own hand. However, Theo and I had been together for so many years yet I still felt myself falling for


    him.


    I only ate a little for breakfast. Theo insisted I eat more and it was useless no matter how many


    times I refused. Finally, I grew a little annoyed. "Why are you forcing me when I told you I can¡¯t eat


    anymore? Don''t you know that it''s not good for the body?"


    Theo mmed up and stopped forcing me.


    After breakfast, we left the house. I thought he would take me straight to Quinn''s, but he took me to


    the dessert shop instead.


    I did not get out of the car and only looked out the window while asking curiously, "Are you buying


    desserts for Quinn?¡±


    Quinn was not a fan of desserts, but she did not dislike them either. She was concerned about her


    body shape and would control her sweet tooth.


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "No, I¡¯m buying them for you."


    "I just had breakfast."


    Theo chuckled. "There¡¯s a new menu item in this shop. It¡¯s said to be the most delicious out of all


    their new products. They''re usually sold out by noon. But since you can''t eat anymore, then let''s


    go."


    "Wait up!¡± I opened the car door and got out. "I can. Haven''t you heard that women have two


    stomachs? One for mains, and one for desserts."


    Theo helplessly smiled. "I don''t think the problem is that you can''t eat but you just don¡¯t like the


    food."


    I pursed my lips and did not answer.


    After entering the dessert shop and making our order, Theo asked me, "Takeaway or dining in?"


    I saw that there were not many people in the shop, so I said, "Let¡¯s have it here."


    We found a seat by the window, and I ate while looking at the mall across the road.


    "What are you looking at?" Theo asked with interest.


    I retracted my gaze from the window. "Nothing."


    Theo reached out to pinch my chin. "Tell me."


    I was a little speechless. "You''re really annoying sometimes."


    "You''ll have to endure it even if I am," Theo said with a grin.


    I looked at the mall from across the street and said indifferently, "Cecilia once told me that if she had


    a boyfriend one day, she would definitely take him to the mall to shop for handbags and high heels.


    She mentioned a few brands but I didn¡¯t know what they were at the time."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Were they very expensive brands?"


    I shook my head. "Not really. 1,000 to 2,000 dors should do if there''s a sale."


    He was a little puzzled. "Why did she want to wait until she had a boyfriend to buy them, then?"


    I looked at him and thought he did not know much about ordinary people''s lives. I helplessly said,


    "When we first started university, 800 dors was all we got for our monthly living expenses. After


    paying for our meals, there won''t be much left for us to spend. Ladies love to dress up and often


    want to buy good-looking clothes and makeup products. We would have to save up for months in


    order to buy them.¡±


    He pursed his lips. "Do you still like them now?"


    I looked at him and asked seriously, "Do you still y with Transformers now?"


    He shook his head. "I''ve never yed with those things."


    The childhood of a rich family¡¯s son was truly different from sons of ordinary families.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Grant." The surprised voice o f a woman rang out behind me.


    I was stunned when I turned around to see Elena.


    There was a seven to eight-year-old child beside her who looked very charming.


    Theo smiled at her to greet her. 1


    The little boy looked at the dessert that I had not touched. I noticed it and bent down to ask him,


    "Shall we share this dessert together?"

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    The little boy looked up at Elena, who then looked at Theo as though she was asking him if it was


    okay.


    Theo did not say anything, but he was considered to have given tacit assent.


    Elena let the little boy sit on the chair, reminded him not to cause trouble, then went to order food.


    I pushed the untouched te of dessert to the little boy and said with a smile, "Have some. Don''t be


    shy."


    The little boy replied in a crisp voice, "Thank you."


    Elena saw that he was eating the dessert and asked with a frown, "Did you say thank you,


    Charles?"


    The little boy did not tell her that he had. He just thanked Theo and me again. This was an


    extremely sensible child.


    Theo was a man of few words. Now that two of them were here, it made him less inclined to speak.


    I had just finished eating a te of dessert, so I drew out a tissue paper to wipe my mouth. Theo


    asked me, " Want more?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t eat anymore." "Let''s go, then," he said, standing up from the chair.


    I was just about to stand up when Elena said, "Mr. Grant, I''d like to take this time to talk to you


    regarding thetest artificial intelligence research."


    Theo frowned and said indifferently, "This is out of m y working hours."


    In other words, he only wanted to discuss it during working hours.


    Elena pursed her lips and said stubbornly, "The new artificial intelligence research is directed at


    major physical stores. Even a dessert shop like this can use i t. We can use this opportunity to talk


    to this store about it."


    Theo looked even more displeased now. Before he could say anything to reject her, I said first, "I


    happen t o have things to buy. You can talk. I''ll go walk around i n the mall across the street."


    I was not avoiding this on purpose. I merely felt that such an awkward situation would affect my


    mood.


    Lately, I had been consciously keeping myself happy and trying not to get myself involved in things


    that would make me unhappy. After all, my body no longer allowed me to remain in such a low


    mood.


    Theo held my hand and asked unhappily, "You don¡¯t need me toe with you?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Even though I was aware that he was unhappy about i t, I still nodded and said, "I can manage."


    After saying that, I got up and left the dessert shop.


    After going to the mall from across the street, I walked aimlessly on the first floor and realized that


    there was nothing I could buy.


    A young couple walked past me. When I saw the youthful and blissful looks on their faces, I was


    suddenly downcast.


    Why did I let Theo stay in the dessert shop to discuss some stupid artificial intelligence stuff with


    Elena? At this time and moment, I felt like an idiot.


    I walked into a clothing store, and the two shopkeepers looked at me with somewhat


    condescending eyes.


    I took a closer look at the clothes in the shop and noticed that this was a mid-tier luxury brand.


    I walked up to a mirror and understood why the two shopkeepers were looking at me with contempt.


    The scar on my face was still visible. Although it was not obvious, it still affected my appearance. I


    had merely tied my hair casually before leaving the house today and did not put on makeup at all. I


    was wearing brandless casual clothes, so I certainly would not be turning heads when I walked on


    the road.


    Realizing that I felt a little inferior, I could not help but chuckle bitterly.


    Perhaps I did feel inferior. This was not something that happened recently but it had been for a


    while now.


    Elena was an outstanding woman. She was stunning, elegant, intelligent, decisive, and brave. Men


    probably liked a woman like her.


    When an outstanding woman like Elena waspared to an ordinary woman like me, how could


    Theo possibly remain unstirred? 1

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    "See anything you like, Miss?¡± A shopkeeper walked u p to me and asked indifferently.


    I nced at her and turned around to walk out of the clothing store.


    When I walked past a salon, I stopped in my tracks.


    I nced inside the salon and hesitated.


    The length of my hair had always remained at waist length, and I had never thought of cutting it


    short.


    Besides, I would feel heartbroken if I cut the hair that I had been growing out for so many years.


    Seeing that I was constantly standing in front of the salon, the shopkeeper inside came out and


    greeted m e. "Hello, Miss. Do you want a haircut?¡±


    I cast my eyes down and pondered for a few seconds before nodding my head.


    When some ideas arose and were not entertained, one would keep thinking about them. Besides, a


    change would be nice.


    There were not many people in the salon, so I did not need to stand in line. After walking in, the


    stylist took me to get my hair washed.


    After washing my hair and sitting on the chair, the


    stylist asked, "What hairstyle would you like?"


    There were many photos of various hairstyles on the salon''s wall. I nced around me and fixed my


    eyes o n one photo.


    In the photo, the woman had short hair and looked extremely capable. Most importantly, her hair


    was able to cover half of her face, so it would be able to cover the scar on my face too.


    "That one." I pointed with my finger.


    The stylist nced at it and stroked my hair, saying pitifully, "Your hair is the finest I''ve ever seen.


    It¡¯ll be such a pity to cut it. Why don''t I rmend you another hairstyle? See if you like it."


    Later, the stylist brought a photo and introduced this hairstyle to me.


    This hairstyle required cutting the hair on both sides o f my cheeks to my chin, as well as adding a


    fringe. It looked great in the photo, but considering my age, it would look a little ugly.


    "You can trust me, Miss." The stylist was obviously quite confident in his eye for beauty and skills.


    He assured me with confidence, saying, "Paired with your face shape, this hairstyle will definitely


    make you look ten years younger."


    I pursed my lips. "Alright, then."


    I would tie it up if it was ugly, so it was fine.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The stylist started cutting my hair. I closed my eyes to listen to the soothing music ying in the


    salon, rxing mentally and physically.


    Half an hourter, the stylist put down his scissors.


    I opened my eyes and was stunned when I saw myself in the mirror.


    The stylist was right. I did look ten years younger after getting this hairstyle.


    "Are you happy with the oue?" the stylist asked expectantly.


    I nodded with a smile. "I do look ten years younger." "This hairstyle indeed has the ability to make


    one look younger. Besides, your face shape is most suitable for this style. When you walk on the


    streets now, others will think that you¡¯re a high school student."


    The stylist had a slick tongue. Every woman liked hearing words like that, me included.


    I paid for the haircut in high spirits, then walked out o f the salon and back to the clothing store


    earlier.


    Since I now had a youthful haircut, I should pair it with a youthful outfit.


    The two shopkeepers were stunned to see me. They clearly did not expect to see me return, and


    with a new haircut too.


    I walked up to them and asked with a smile, "Can you choose an outfit for me that matches my


    haircut?"

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    The two shopkeepers instantly put on a smile and diligently picked clothes that matched me.


    When they were done choosing, I put on the clothes to try them out and walked out of the dressing


    room. Looking at myself in the mirror, I nodded in satisfaction. One of the female shopkeepers


    chose a spaghetti strap, another chose a pair of wide-legged pants, and I chose a thin jacket.


    After putting on this set of clothes, I felt as if I had returned to my university days. I was young and


    youthful, brimming with vitality.


    After paying and leaving the shop, I continued shopping with a smile on my face.


    Noticing a lot of people staring at me, I gradually put away the smile on my face. I was afraid that I


    would b e mistaken as a lunatic for smiling at nothing like a silly person.


    I stopped by a men''s clothing store, wondering if I should get Theo some clothes.


    He did not seem to need them, though. Besides, he normally wore custom-made clothes anyway


    and might not necessarily wear clothes from mid-luxury brands.


    "Would you like toe in and have a look, Ma''am?" The shopkeeper refused to let any customers


    go.


    I nodded and figured I could buy whatever caught my eye. Theo would be kind enough to wear it at


    least once, right?


    After going in, I did actually have my eyes on a casual white T-shirt with an inky ssh design, a


    pair of ck jeans, and a ck denim jacket. Anyone who wore them together would look very


    trendy and young, but they were simply not Theo''s style.


    I pursed my lips and pondered for a few minutes before looking at the shopkeeper. "I want this set."


    I had never seen Theo in this style and was especially curious to see it!


    "This set is on discount as part of this year''s fashion week promotion. It¡¯ll be 15,000 dors."


    15,000 dors for a set?


    15,000 dors was an astronomical amount for amoner like me, but it wasparatively


    cheappared to Theo''s custom-made suits.


    "Are you sure you want this, Ma''am?" the shopkeeper asked carefully.


    I gritted my teeth. "Yes."


    I was just too curious and wanted to see Theo wearing clothes of this style.


    I walked up to the cashier counter and handed my


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    credit card to the cashier.


    "Your card bnce is insufficient, Ma''am,¡± said the cashier with a smile.


    I was stunned. How could it be? However, after calcting it in my head, I realized that I had indeed


    spent quite a lot of money.


    This was the card I used in Zenon, and the money on i t was from my sry at the time. I had been


    spending the money on the card since I left Zenon. A lot of time had passed, so I had almost spent


    it all.


    "Do you have other cards, Ma''am?" The cashier asked.


    I nodded and took the card back from her before pulling out two more cards from my purse.


    Of the two ck cards I had, one was from Theo and another was from Tyler. I had not used either


    one of them.


    Since this was a purchase for Theo, I might as well use his card.


    However, I could not tell which was Theo''s anymore and simply handed a card to the cashier after a


    long dilemma.


    The cashier saw the two ck cards in my hands and was a little stunned.


    After paying with the card, she handed the card back t o me with a smile and asked, "Do you need


    anything else, Ma''am?"


    I shook my head. "No.¡± "Please visit us again some other time."


    I nodded with a smile and turned around to leave.


    Before I walked out of the clothing store, the cashier already started telling her colleagues excitedly,


    "Did you see the two ck cards? Those who have ck cards are no ordinary people. She¡¯s a


    complete tycoon. I''ve been a cashier for so long and this is my first time seeing something like this. I


    can''t believe thatdy has two. She¡¯s a genuine richdy."


    "I was shocked too. When her first bank card had insufficient bnce, I was already prepared to


    laugh a t her."

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    "She may not be rich, though. Maybe someone gave them to her. Who knows?"


    I heard everything they said and subconsciously quickened my pace.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I was in a particrly good mood now and did not want strangers to spoil it.


    When I got back to the dessert shop, Theo and Elena were not there anymore. They might have


    gone to thepany because there were work matters waiting for them to deal with. Otherwise,


    Theo would have given me a call to ask me to get back so we could go to Quinn''s ce together.


    I would be lying if I said I was not disappointed, but I could onlyfort myself now.


    I took a cab home. As I had informed Caroline this morning that Theo and I were going to have


    lunch at Quinn¡¯s ce, she did not make anything for lunch.


    Seeing that I had returned, she hurriedly asked me," Have you had lunch, Mrs. Grant?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not hungry."


    I was exhausted from shopping the entire morning and nned toy on the sofa to rest when I


    went back to the bedroom. I did not expect to fall asleep


    instead.


    When I woke up again, the sky outside had already turned dark.


    I nced at the time and saw that it was already six o¡¯clock. Munchkin had long been back from


    school.


    After going downstairs, Caroline said with a smile," Dinner¡¯s ready, Mrs. Grant. Munchkin has


    already had his."


    After looking around, I did not see Munchkin and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He went back to his room to y."


    I nodded and went to the dining room.


    After eating dinner, I went to Munchkin''s room.


    He was piecing a puzzle with great concentration.


    When he saw me, he quickly greeted me before going back to solving the puzzle.


    After ying with him for half an hour, I nned to return to the room to take a shower.


    When I opened the bedroom door and saw Theo sitting on the sofa, I was stunned. "When did you


    come back?"


    "Why didn''t you pick up my call?" Theo did not answer the question.


    There was a hint of anger in his voice. I quickly took out my phone from my pocket and realized that


    my phone had switched off by itself because it ran out of battery.


    I pursed my lips and exined, "My phone switched off by itself because it ran out of battery."


    He stood up from the sofa and looked at me with slightly cold eyes. "Where did you go?¡±


    "I went shopping." I pointed to the shopping bags sitting on the sofa and said with a smile, "I bought


    you clothes. They''re a little different from what you normally wear, though."


    I figured he was probably mad because I had shopped for too long and he could not reach my


    phone.


    I was indeed in the wrong, hence I tried my best to coax him. "The money in my card wasn''t enough


    so I swiped yours. Do you want to put them on and see?"


    He looked at me, the coldness in his eyes easing up a little. He said a little wearily, "No, rest early."


    Having said that, he walked out of the room.


    I found it harder and harder to understand him.


    Staring at his back, I could not help but say, "Can we talk, Theo?"


    He stood on the spot without turning back. "About what?"


    I pursed my lips. "Tell me what I did wrong to make you mad. I can only fix it if you tell me, no?"


    He looked back at me, the anger in his eyes emerging." No, you¡¯re doing impably well."


    I pursed my lips. "Theo, don''t you think we don''t look like a couple at all now?"


    "Really?¡± He sneered a little. "What do you think a couple should be like? We''ve been married for


    years. Maybe it''s time we conclude things.¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    I stood rooted to the spot. Our conversation had be meaningless now, and I suddenly did not


    feel like talking anymore. Perhaps remaining silent was much more meaningful than talking.


    However, I thought about how we would eventually grow further apart if we chose to remain silent


    every time there was a problem.


    I took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I cut my hair."


    Theo nced at me, the anger in his eyes intensifying. "I''m not blind. I can see that."


    I touched the hair next to my cheek. "I can cover the scar now."


    His gaze abruptly turned cold. "Do you think by covering it, you can pretend it never happened?"


    After a pause, he continued, "Wanda Lane, do you think you can pretend as though something


    didn¡¯t happen as long as you don¡¯t mention it?"


    I opened my mouth yet did not know what to say.


    "Go to bed early.¡± Theo''s tone was very harsh. He left after saying those words.


    I sat on the bed in a daze for a very long time, feeling


    quite aggrieved inside.


    I went to the bathroom to take a shower and was toozy to dry my hair, so Iy down straight on


    the bed.


    I wanted to sleep but could not no matter how I tossed and turned in bed. I finally fell asleep but I


    felt that my breathing had be a littleborious.


    When I woke up the next day, my head was heavy and my throat was sore.


    I regretted not drying my hairst night after showering. Theo touched my forehead and said with a


    sullen expression, "You have a fever."


    "I''m fine. I''ll just take some medicine," I replied in a hoarse voice.


    Theo grabbed the ss of water and medicine on the bedside table. "Take this pill. I''ll ask Caroline


    to bring your breakfast upstairs. Get some sleep after you have your breakfast. THe back at


    noon. If your fever hasn¡¯t gone down by then, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    After he left, I got out of bed and nned to go to the bathroom.


    When I lifted the covers and saw the blood on the sheets, my heart sank. I probably needed to go to


    the hospital to get it checked.


    After a quick washing up, I went downstairs to take a cab to the hospital.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Caroline was worried about me and wanted to go with me but I refused. I told her not to say a word


    to Theo.


    After getting in the car, I remembered that Theo would find out even if Caroline did not tell him. It


    seemed that my brain was frying up. However, since I was already out the door and had also taken


    a cab, I could not turn back around.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I did not have to wait long for my turn.


    The doctor was a kind old man who looked to be about 60 years old. He told me to take a seat.


    After a quick check, he said, "From what I can see, you seem to be suffering from internal injuries,


    acute kidney injuries, and anemia."


    I did not understand terminologies like that, so I looked at him, hoping to get ayman¡¯s exnation.


    He pushed his sses and asked me with a smile, " How old are you, Miss?"


    "30."


    "30?" The doctor was a little skeptical. "You don¡¯t look like it."


    I smiled. "I only look young." "Have you given birth before?"

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    I pursed my lips. "My child died in my stomach when I was just about to deliver."


    The doctor pondered for a very long time before saying slowly, "Miss, judging from your condition,


    you just need to take extra care and you should be fine-provided you''re not nning to have kids. If


    you have ns to conceive, I''m afraid it''ll be hard. You¡¯re not in good health to begin with, and now


    that your uterus is bleeding, it can easily endanger both the mother¡¯s and the baby''s lives. I''m sure


    the doctors you visited previously have told you that you can''t have any more kids."


    His words came down like a basin of cold water, soaking me all the way down to the soles of my


    feet.


    "The baby must have struggled when they were in your womb as the lining of your uterus is


    wounded. Even if your eggs are fertilized, it¡¯ll be hard for the fetus to survive in your uterus."


    After a pause, the doctor continued, "Besides, at your age, whether or not you can conceive is


    another question altogether. Even if you do manage to conceive, you may not be able to deliver the


    child smoothly. My suggestion for you is to stop trying for a child and start taking care of your body."


    I waspletely deaf to whatever he said after that.


    When I stepped out of the hospital and got hit by the wind, I got even dizzier.


    How absurd could life get? Just as one was filled with hope to start anew, reality gave one a hard


    p across the face, making it impossible to move on.


    "Wanda." A man''s voice rang out behind me.


    I turned around and looked at the man in a daze.


    It had been so long since Ist saw Matthew. He seemed much haggard and weary now.


    He said to me in a deep and low voice, "Let''s talk.¡±


    I frowned and replied coldly, "We have nothing to talk about."


    He let out a self-deprecating chuckle. "Do you find me that loathsome?"


    I pursed my lips and was not going to say anything else.


    "You must be happy now that Zimmer Corporations has fallen into Theo''s hands and I''m being


    investigated, right? I''ll most likely be prosecuted. That way, I won''t bother you anymore."


    He said those words with a smile as if he were talking about someone else.


    I pursed my lips. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Matthew sighed softly. "Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and talk."


    I nodded. "Sure."


    In the end, we sat down on a bench outside the hospital. It was not that cold today, hence it was fine


    t o stay outdoors for a longer time.


    Neither of us spoke first. It was only when I looked at him and noticed that he was looking at me did


    I chuckle and ask, "Do you regret saving my life?"


    He was a little stunned butter smiled. "I¡¯ve never once regretted it. I''m even d I saved you."


    I pursed my lips. "I don''t understand why Theo is suddenly getting rid of Zimmer Corporations. He


    doesn''t want me to contact you or even ask any questions about Zimmer Corporations. He¡¯ll get


    mad and lose his temper if he finds out that I''m asking around."


    After a pause, I continued, "What did you say to him at Cassey¡¯s wedding?"


    Matthew''s gaze was deep as he said slowly, "I never told you that the baby was still alive when he


    was removed from your womb. Due to prolongedck of oxygen, he suffered from brain damage


    and couldn''t survive for long."


    My heart stopped for a moment, and then it began to hurt.


    There was suddenly pain in his eyes. "I asked the doctor about the sess rate but the doctor said


    that i t was almost zero. Do you know what it means when a doctor says that? He had directly given


    a death sentence. The baby was ced in an incubator and I watched him from outside for two


    days straight. I saw him open his eyes. They were huge and bright. They looked a lot like yours. I


    figured he would be a charming young man when he grew up.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "I''m really sorry. The chances were too slim, so I chose to give up on


    him while you were still unconscious."


    I unconsciously clenched my fists so hard that my nails were digging into my flesh.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    "Why did you give up on him?"


    I suddenly broke down. "What right did you have to give up on him? As long as there was a little ray


    of hope, you shouldn¡¯t have given up on him. Even if there wasn''t any hope at all, you should''ve at


    least waited until I could take a look at him!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew cast his eyes down, his expression remaining calm. "He was already deformed. Even if he


    survived, he would only be your burden. That would¡¯ve been equally painful for him."


    "He¡¯s my child!" I covered my chest, finding it hard to breathe through the pain in my chest.


    "Besides, I was the one who didn''t protect him well and caused him to get hurt. How could I me


    him?"


    Matthew looked at me with a coldness in his eyes. "I told Theo these things so he would let you go.


    He needs a child of his own but I don''t. If you like children, then when Liz delivers, I''ll give her


    enough money to send her back to France and let you raise the child. He''ll grow up with Munchkin


    and you¡¯ll be very content. You¡¯ll be much more content than being with Theo."


    I looked at his calm demeanor as he said those words


    and felt fear in my heart. How did he be like this? How selfish, scary, and frightening!


    Knowing that I could not conceive anymore, he wanted Liz to leave the country after she gave birth


    and let me raise her child. With that, he would have both a lover and a child.


    He only put himself first and did not put himself in other people''s shoes.


    "You''re too selfish, Matthew." I looked at him with a face full of disappointment. "You only think


    about yourself. What about Liz? She loves you so much, yet you''re hurting her so unscrupulously.


    Do you not have a conscience at all?"


    Matthew sneered. "Why should I care about the feelings of someone I don''t even care about?"


    We were on a different page. I did not want to change his mind, nor did I have the ability to.


    I took a deep breath and got up from the bench. "You obliterated my child¡¯s hope of surviving, and


    Theo destroyed your career. This is absolutely fair. And for saving my life, I''ll find the chance to


    repay you."


    Having said that, I was about to leave but Matthew grabbed my arm, refusing to let me leave.


    "There''s nothing left to say between us." I looked at him with an icy gaze.


    "Can you sit with me for a while more?"


    He pulled me back to the bench again. "I know you hate me. Maybe you don''t even want to see me,


    but I''m just too lonely. On the night of the eve of National Day, I stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling


    window for a very long time and looked out at the lights of various houses. I felt so lonely that it was


    almost too much for me to bear. I''ve spent thest few years like this. I don''t want to think of the


    past, but I still can''t stop myself from dreaming about my parents. I dreamed that on the night of the


    eve of National Day, there was a sumptuous meal on the table. My parents and I were sitting at the


    table and the sound ofughter lingered i n my ears."


    After a pause, he continued, "Every time I woke up to a n empty house, a piece of my heart would


    go missing. During moments like these, I would feel a strong urge t o see you. I would drive to your


    ce, stand outside to look at the brightly lit vi, and imagine what you were doing. Sometimes, I


    even felt the urge to go in and take you away."


    His voice was filled with sorrow, and his words could make one''s heart ache. However, I did not say


    anything. I would not.


    I nced indifferently at him. "It''s gettingte. I should go.¡±


    He nodded and did not stop me anymore. He merely said, "Wanda, has it ever crossed your mind


    that Munchkin is not Theo''s son? No matter how much he loves you, he has a whole family behind


    him to think about. He needs a child, an heir who carries the Grants '' bloodline. If Quinn knows that


    you can''t give him a


    child, do you think she''ll allow you to stay with him?"


    Iughed out of anger. "Matthew Zimmer, you''re really great at adding salt to a person¡¯s wound. You


    know the best things to say to bring pain to other people. But that''s just your own opinion.


    Everyone''s different. Not everyone is so selfish and inconsiderate to divorce their wife just because


    she can''t conceive and then find someone they don¡¯t even love just so she can give him a child." 1

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    After a pause, I continued, "Even though you helped m e before, you have no right to tell me what to


    do with m y life. If everyone had just minded their own business, then all these things wouldn''t have


    happened. Also, I won''t spend my life with someone I don¡¯t even love."


    There were just some people in life whom one could never bring oneself to love. From the moment


    they met up until the moment they separated, love would never exist between them. There would


    never be a spark.


    What I had for Matthew were gratefulness and guilt. There was never love.


    When I got home, it was almost noon.


    I had just gone back to the bedroom to lie down when I received a call from Cassey. I answered the


    call and she immediately started screaming angrily, "Wanda Lane, am I your friend or not? I gave


    you a call yesterday to ask you out for coffee today and you promised, but you haven''t been picking


    up my calls! You could¡¯ve just let me know if you didn''t want to go."


    I was stunned for a moment and lowered the phone from my ear to take a look. There were indeed


    several missed calls from her. I was outside talking to Matthew at the time and there were cars on


    the road,


    hence I did not hear it.


    I took a deep breath and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I went to the hospital when I woke up


    this morning and forgot about our appointment."


    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you go to the hospital?" Cassey asked anxiously.


    I felt a gush of warmth in my heart. She genuinely cared about me.


    I smiled. "I caught a cold and went to the hospital to get some medicine."


    It was not the right time to tell anyone that I could no longer conceive yet.


    Cassey snorted. "Alright, then. I''ll forgive you since you''re sick. But you¡¯d bettere and visit me


    when I deliver or I won¡¯t forgive you anymore, you hear me?"


    Iughed. "You stubborn little cockroach."


    "You¡¯re the stubborn little cockroach."


    After teasing each other for a bit, I nced at the time and figured that Theo would being home


    soon. I quickly said, "I¡¯ll talk to you soon. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll be there when you deliver."


    My mood was lifted tremendously. I grabbed the ss from the bedside table to take a sip of the


    water andy back down on the bed.


    Although I did not know if I still had a fever, I no longer felt any difort. Hence, I was not overly


    concerned about it.


    I unknowingly fell asleep, and the room was dark when I woke up. I thought I would sleep until the


    evening but after taking a look at the time, I realized that it was only two in the afternoon.


    I looked out the window and was stunned.


    I nced at the gloomy and overcast sky before seeing Theo.


    He stood on the balcony, his figure slender and long. H e looked particrly lonely in this gloomy


    weather.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    "Theo,¡± I called out to him. My voice was not very loud but it was loud enough for him to hear it from


    this distance.


    However, he did not seem to hear me as he continued t o stand there.


    I sat up from the bed. Just as I nned to get out of bed to go to him, he turned his head. His eyes


    were dark and deep, carrying traces of coldness. "You''re awake?"


    I nodded. "When did youe back?"


    He did not reply and merely walked up to me in silence. He looked at me.


    I was flustered by his gaze and asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong?"


    He spoke slowly, his voice filled with coldness, "If it weren''t for Munchkin, would you have left me


    without a second thought?"


    I frowned. "What are you talking about?¡±


    "You met up with Matthew?¡± he asked in an exceedingly calm voice.


    Although he seemed calm, I knew he was exploding with anger.


    I pursed my lips and exined, "I wasn''t feeling very well so I went to the hospital to get myself


    checked. I ran into him at the entrance of the hospital."


    He fell silent for a very long time before sitting on the bed and lifting his hand to stroke my hair.


    "Promise m e that you''ll never see him again."


    No matter how soft his voice was, I knew through my many years of being with him that he was very


    mad at the moment.


    Moreover, Theo seemed especially terrifying when he was suppressing his anger in his heart like


    this.


    Therefore, I could only nod my head inpliance. I tried my best not to infuriate him further. "I


    didn¡¯t want to see him either. We happened to run into each other this time, so I had no way of


    avoiding him."


    "I''ll deal with it," Theo said in an icy tone.


    My heart tightened. "What do you n to do?"


    "Wanda!" Theo''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t make me angrier."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    He touched my forehead and said ndly, "Your fever i s down. Take your pills after you have your


    mealter and get some rest. I''lle back earlier tonight."


    I nodded. "I''ll take care of myself. You go deal with work."


    I would be suffocated to death if he did not leave.


    After Theo left, Caroline brought the dishes upstairs.


    After having my meal and taking my pills, I felt sleepy in no time. However, I could not sleep no


    matter what. My mind was in a mess.


    Just two days ago, I had watched a short video about rtionships. In the video, it was said that


    when a woman left a man when he was most in love with her, that man would love her forever.


    Otherwise, it would b e difficult to escape the ending where both end up in mutual distaste.


    Although this was a saddening way to put it, it was not entirely wrong either.


    Matthew was right. The Grants needed an heir of their own bloodline. It might be fine if I did not give


    birth in the next two years, but what about the two years after that?


    Quinn would start to pay special attention to this and bring it up to Theo often. Perhaps she would


    even persuade him to divorce me straight away. I could not say for sure that Theo would not be


    unhappy with me.


    No matter how close the bond between two people was, it would still be difficult to withstand the


    deliberate destruction that came from others.


    What was more, an even more outstanding woman had appeared beside him. In fact, Icked


    confidence i n saying that Theo would not fall in love with her.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Theo and Elena were a perfect match in every aspect.


    Most importantly, Elena had a very healthy body and could give birth to a baby for him.


    The more I thought about it, the worse I felt. I could not lie in bed anymore and went downstairs to


    watch TV.


    Theo came back at five o¡¯clock.


    We had dinner together. After dinner, Munchkin wanted me to do puzzles with him. I yed with him


    for almost an hour before my head started to hurt a little, so I went back to the room to rest.


    Not long after Theo went to the study to finish his work, he returned to the bedroom as well.


    He seemed to be in a much better mood and was finally not pulling a long face.


    After taking a shower anding out of the bathroom, he sat on the bed and tried to hold my hand.


    However, I avoided it and looked up at him with a small smile. I said, "You¡¯re probably tired after a


    busy day. Lie down and get some rest."


    Although it was difficult to tell from my face, Theo knew that something was wrong. We both knew


    each other very well when it came to things like this.


    He pressed both hands beside me and trapped me firmly in between. "Wanda, tell me what I''ve


    done to upset you?¡±


    "I''m not upset with you." I looked at him with calm eyes.


    Theo frowned and said angrily, "Are you heartbroken after seeing how down and out Matthew is


    now? Do you want to be a saint and save him again?¡±


    I was infuriated too. "What nonsense are you talking about, Theo Grant?"


    "Nonsense?" Theo sneered. "You pushed me to Elena i n the dessert shop yesterday and went to


    the hospital today to meet Matthew. You¡¯re preparing to go to him now, aren¡¯t you?"


    Iughed in anger. Not bothering to talk sense into him, I said angrily, ¡°Elena is both talented and


    beautiful. She¡¯s a better match for you than me."


    Theo gritted his teeth. "Am I supposed to thank you for being so considerate, then?"


    I tilted my head to the side and said coldly, "You¡¯re wee."


    I heard a gust of wind beside my ear. Theo smashed his fist into the wall beside my head and


    roared," You''re really something, Wanda Lane! Other women often rack their brains to stop their


    husbands from cheating and here you are, afraid that I won''t cheat!"


    Thest few words were almost squeezed out of his teeth. His anger had reached the extreme.


    I was momentarily speechless and could only hold my tongue.


    "Look at me." Theo pinched my chin and forced me to look into his eyes. "Do you really want to go


    to


    Matthew?¡± "How many times do I have to say that I don''t love him at all?"


    I felt tremendously aggrieved and teared up uncontrobly. "I just thought you had work to discuss


    in the dessert shop yesterday. That''s why I left. I figured it was inappropriate for me to be there.


    Besides, I really wanted to go shopping in the mall. I said it before that I trust you won''t do anything


    to hurt me, and neither will I. Matthew and I just happened to run into each other in the hospital


    today.¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression eased up when he saw that I had teared up.


    He fell silent for a very long time and said, "I''m sorry, I got too emotional.¡±


    I shook my head, not saying a word. I then pushed him away to go to the bathroom.


    Only an evenly-matched love could go a long way. We were too far apart from each other.


    After entering the bathroom and looking at my pale face in the mirror, I was a little dazed. How was I


    supposed to finish the rest of the journey?


    I stayed in the bathroom for a very long time and saw Theo smoking on the balcony when I came


    out.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Normally, I would have snuggled into his arms and softly told him to stop smoking, but now, I merely


    dried my hair andy down on the bed.


    A faint scent of tobo wafted into the bedroom. I had caught a cold and there was difort in


    my throat, so I started coughing uncontrobly when I smelled the smoke.


    Perhaps I was coughing too hard and Theo heard it, so he put out the cigarette and came in to pour


    me a ss of water. He helped me up from the bed. "Drink some water first."


    When I finished drinking the water, Theo grabbed the medicine on the bedside table. "Take two


    tablets for your cough."


    "No." I pushed his hand away. "I took them after dinner. The doctor said that this is just amon


    cold. Taking too much medicine can be harmful, so there¡¯s no need to take too much."


    Theo frowned slightly but did not insist that I take the medicine anymore.


    Seeing that I had stopped coughing, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    Iy back down on the bed and closed my eyes to


    sleep, but I did not feel sleepy at all. Though if I did not sleep, then I had no idea what to say to


    Theo when he came out of the showerter.


    After about ten minutes, Theo came out of the shower.


    I thought he would reach out to hold me to sleep but h e did not.


    Therge bed seemed extraordinarily spacious and wide. This must be marital dissension as they


    called it.


    When I woke up the next day, Theo was no longer around.


    It took me a long time to fall asleepst night, so I felt a little sleepy when I woke up. I grabbed my


    phone and saw that it was not seven o''clock yet, so I figured I should sleep a little while more.


    I closed my eyes and was just about to go back to sleep when someone walked into the bedroom.


    "It''s time to wake up." The man''s soft voice rang in my ears.


    I opened my eyes to look at him. When I saw him in a suit, I asked, "Are you going to the


    company?"


    He nodded.


    "Go on, then." I yawned. "I''m going to sleep a while more."


    Theo helplessly smiled. "Do you have any ns for today?¡± "I might go and visit Cassey," I said


    sleepily.


    "Hurry up and get up, then." He pulled me up from bed. ¡°Go early so we can have lunch together."


    I closed my eyes again. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Theo smiled and lifted his hand to pinch my chin, sucking my face somewhat mischievously."


    Sleepyhead."


    I opened my eyes to look at him and let out a puff of air, saying, "You should go to work."


    I could not even sleep even if I wanted to!


    After Theo left, Iy back down on the bed, not wanting to listen to him.


    What I did not expect was that Theo came back again.


    He saw me lying on the bed and put on a knowing expression. "You leave me no choice."


    As soon as he said that, he walked over to lift the covers and picked me up from bed. "Let''s go out


    together. I''ll drop you off at the Louises'' on my way to work."


    I was a little speechless. "The Louises'' mansion is in the east while Grant Corporation is in the


    south. They¡¯re not nearby at all!"


    "I can still drop you off at the Louises'' even if it isn¡¯t near."


    While he spoke, he had already carried me into the bathroom. He poured me a ss of water to


    brush my teeth.


    This scene looked just like a father taking care of his daughter who had lost her mobility.


    After washing up, I went downstairs to have breakfast.


    After having breakfast, Theo and I went out the door.


    I did not have enough sleep, so I rested my head on the back of the chair and nned to take a


    nap.


    Not long after I fell asleep, Theo woke me up.


    I looked at him with a face full of resentment. "Are we there yet?"


    Theo shook his head.


    Why did he wake me up, then?


    About to lose my head, I was just about to go back to sleep when Theo said, "Cassey delivered.¡±


    "She delivered?" I was instantly awake.


    Theo nodded. "Let¡¯s go straight to the hospital."


    When Theo and I arrived at the hospital, Cassey had already delivered. It was a healthy baby boy.


    We ran into Petra at the door of the ward. Her eyes lit u p when she saw me. She trotted over with a


    smile on her face. "Cassey¡¯s water broke not long after she got off the phone with you. I was so


    busy at the time that I forgot to give you a call. Cassey was mad when she learned about it. Why


    don''t you go in and coax her?"


    I nodded with a smile and walked into the ward.


    Seeing that I was here, Cassey grew a little emotional and nned to sit up when the caretaker


    pressed her down in time. "You can''t move yet, Miss."


    Cassey pouted and looked at me, saying aggrievedly," Look at how pitiful I am now, Wanda."


    I echoed. "Really pitiful, indeed."


    "And you''re only here now?" Cassey¡¯s expression changed so quickly that I did not manage to react


    in time.


    I helplessly smiled and went over to sit on the chair in front of the hospital bed. "It¡¯s my fault. I


    should havee sooner but I was truly unaware of it. I came as soon as I heard. Because I was


    worried about you, I ran to the ward as soon as I stepped out of the elevator and nearly tripped.


    Can''t you forgive me seeing how worried I was about you?"


    Cassey could be persuaded by reason but not coerced. Her expression improved drastically after I


    said that.


    There was a crib in the ward, and my gaze fell on the baby. I said with a smile, "How adorable."


    "Adorable?" Cassey looked at her baby and said with a face full of disgust, "He''s so ugly. He didn''t


    even inherit my good looks."


    Although Cassey said so, no mother would actually think about their child that way.


    I looked at her and secretly envied her. "This is what a newborn baby looks like. He''ll look better


    when he


    grows up."


    Cassey nodded. "I hope he''ll look like me when he grows up. He''ll definitely be the dream guy of


    thousands of girls in the future."


    I could not help butugh. "He will."


    Theo still had things to do at thepany, so he did not stay long before leaving.


    Cassey and I talked about things rted to the baby. While we spoke, she suddenly asked me,


    "When do you and Theo n to have a second child? You''ve returned to Whaldorf City for so long


    now, so why isn''t your tummy showing any signs yet? Don¡¯t tell me that Theo is too old?"


    I was a little speechless. "He''s only in his early 30s. How could he not be capable? Cut the


    nonsense."


    Cassey twitched her mouth. "Why aren¡¯t you having a second child, then?"


    It was not that we did not want to but it was because w e could not.


    I could only say, "Having Munchkin alone is more than enough."


    Cassey frowned. "Wanda, Theo is a man, after all. Although the elders of the Grant family aren''t


    rushing him, I''m sure they''re anxious about it. You should hurry up and have one."


    I pursed my lips. "Why don''t I see Caleb?"


    "He went home to grab the baby¡¯s things. He''s been gone for quite some time now. He''ll probably


    be back soon."


    I nodded and breathed a sigh of relief to have finally changed the topic of conversation.


    Cassey had just given birth and was still weak, hence she fell asleep in no time at all.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    When she fell asleep, the baby woke up.


    The little guy did not cry when he woke up. His tiny limbs iled around in the air, and in no time at


    all, he fell asleep again.


    "I think this young master is a lot smarter than other newborns,¡± the nanny said with a smile.


    I walked up to the crib and looked at the soft bundle of joy. I could not stop myself from touching his


    tiny hand. The little guy reflexively held my fingers.


    The newborn baby¡¯s hand was particrly soft, which melted my heart as well.


    Time spent with a child would make life seem particrly peaceful and calm. I felt an


    unprecedented sense of peace in my heart.


    Petra came in and walked up to my side, saying softly, "We brought a lot of delicious food from


    home. They¡¯re all your favorites. Go and grab a bite. You cane back after that and see the


    child."


    I nced at the time and realized that it was already noon. Time really flew when one spent it with a


    child.


    I recalled Theo mentioning having lunch together before leaving the door this morning. I looked at


    Petra and said apologetically, "I won''t be having lunch here.


    I still need to make a trip to Grants Corporation."


    Petra looked at me with prating eyes and asked with a smile, "You''re having lunch with Theo,


    right?"


    I felt a little apologetic and could not help but cast my eyes down.


    Petra held my hand and said with a smile, "Theo is already here. He¡¯s in the ward next door. Let''s


    go."


    I was a little surprised. He came all the way from Grant Corporation to have lunch here?


    We then went to the ward next door. It was unfitting t o call it a ward. The wards on this level were


    all VIP wards, and next to each ward was a special room for family members, which was decorated


    like a tiny apartment.


    Theo was already sitting at the table. I walked over and sat next to him, asking, "When did you


    arrive?"


    He said in a deep and low voice, "Half an hour ago."


    "Why didn''t you go to the ward next door to see me, then?"


    Theo pursed his lips. "It wasn''t convenient for me to b e there."


    "You could''ve given me a call."


    Theo helplessly smiled and held my hand, saying, "I did. You didn''t pick up."


    I pulled out my phone from my pocket and realized that it was on silent.


    I looked at him and said, "I''m sorry. My phone was on silent."


    He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat."


    Cassey had just delivered, so the topic of conversation at the table was all about the baby.


    After the meal, Petra wanted me to go to the Louises'' with her to stay the night.


    I did not really want to go, so I said, "Some other day. After Cassey is discharged from the hospital."


    Petra did not insist. I nned to go home in the afternoon, but Theo said that he wanted to take me


    home. I had no choice but to leave with him.


    After sending me home, Theo went to thepany.


    I went back to my room to take an afternoon nap. When I woke up, I went to the study to read a


    book. I left only when Munchkin was almost done with school.


    When Theo returned, I was sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    He walked up to my side and sat down, hesitating to speak.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For the past few days, we both seemed very normal. H e continued to treat me gently and take care


    of me, whereas I continued to smile at him with delight in m y eyes.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Though this was only on the surface, I found that this was more unbearable than the arguments we


    used to have.


    Theo pursed his lips. "Wanda, we-"


    His phone rang before he could finish his sentence. H e looked a little unhappy but still answered


    the phone. "What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Something was being said on the other end of the phone, and Theo abruptly stood up from the sofa.


    He said coldly, "Don¡¯t panic yet. I''ll be there immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked apologetically a t me and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Wanda. The


    company-"


    "You should hurry up and go." I cut him off before he could finish his sentence. "Drive safe."


    After a pause, I continued, "You have to stay calm no matter what happens."


    Theo was stunned, then he nted a kiss on my cheek with a smile. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    After he left, I sat on the sofa in a daze for a very long time. I then summoned Munchkin, who was


    sitting on the carpet in the center of the living room fiddling with his toys.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you miss me, Mommy?¡± He ran over to put his arms around my neck and asked with a smile.


    I kissed his forehead and said, "Mommy misses you all the time."


    Munchkin chuckled mischievously and sat on myp, asking, "Did you and Theo go to see the baby


    today?"


    I was stunned. "Who told you that?"


    "Uncle Tyler came to see me at the kindergarten today. He told me."


    Tyler was truly well-informed. I cast my eyes down at Munchkin and hesitated for a moment before


    asking," Munchkin, Mommy will be going away for a few days. Do you want to stay with Theo or go


    to Grandma''s ce?"


    He tilted his head to look at me, asking curiously," Aren¡¯t you taking me with you, Mommy?"


    "Mommy wants to bring you along but you have sses. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back very soon. You''ll


    stay i n Whaldorf City. Uncle Tyler and Theo will take good care of you."


    He frowned. "But I want to go out and y with you, Mommy."


    "Munchkin!"


    My tone was a little heavier. "You can go out with me only when you have school holidays. I''ve


    already applied for extra days off for you during the April holiday, so you can''t be so greedy. Kids


    and adults are all the same. Everyone has their own affairs, just like how Theo needs to go to work


    every day and you need to go to school every day too. Do you understand?"


    Oftentimes, Munchkin would stop being so stubborn when he saw me mad. This time was no


    exception either. He said in an aggrieved tone, "I understand, Mommy.¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something but in the end, I merely said, "That¡¯s Mommy''s good boy."


    It was midnight when Theo returned. I opened my eyes in a daze and saw him lying on the bed. As I


    was too tired, I did not ask him how the issue was handled and thought maybe I should ask when I


    woke up in the morning.


    Though when I woke up the next morning, Theo had already left the house.


    Caroline knocked on the door and asked from outside, "Are you awake, Ma''am?"


    I got out of bed to open the room door. Looking at Caroline standing outside the door, I asked, "Is


    breakfast ready?"


    She nodded with a smile. "Before leaving the house, M r. Grant told me toe upstairs to collect


    the clothes that need to be washed.¡±


    "Come in and get them, then."


    She was usually the one who washed all the clothes, s o I did not think too much about it and tied


    my hair before going into the bathroom.


    She was sorting out the clothes that Theo had changed out of yesterday when I identally saw a


    lipstick mark on one of the white shirts.


    Caroline had clearly seen it too and was so awkward that she did not know what to say.


    I spat out my mouthwash and walked over to grab that white shirt. Caroline stammered, "Mrs.


    Grant, maybe M-Mr Grant..."

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    I smiled and cut her off. "It was probably stained by ident. Get it washed, then."


    Having said that, I walked back to the sink to continue washing up.


    I was not exactly upset about it. I knew Theo well after being with him for so many years.


    I trusted him when it came to romantic rtionships.


    I would not doubt him over such matters.


    Seeing that I was nonchnt about it, Caroline finally felt relieved.


    She grabbed the clothes and walked out, but after taking a few steps, she doubled back and stood


    at the door, saying, "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant isn¡¯t that kind of man. Don''t think too much about it."


    I nodded with a smile. "We¡¯ve known each other for years. I know what kind of person he is. Trust


    exists between us."


    Caroline waspletely relieved and turned around t o leave the room.


    I looked up at myself in the mirror and chuckled bitterly. Perhapsing back was the wrong


    decision.


    Before Cassey¡¯s son¡¯s one-month birthday, Theo and I nned to go to the Louises¡¯ to visit Cassey.


    We left the house at three in the afternoon and arrived at the Louises'' residence at four.


    There were plenty of cars parked in the yard, and I was confused when I saw plenty of people in the


    vi. It was not the banquet yet, so why were there so many people?


    Theo and I had just gotten out of the car when Petra came out. She asked us to quickly go in.


    There were many people sitting in the living room. Seeing Petra pulling me inside, some came


    forward to greet me while many cast curious nces at me. Petra satisfied their curiosity and


    introduced me to everyone.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was terrible at socializing to begin with, and I was not here to socialize with so many people in the


    first ce. Seeing that I had greeted almost everyone, I went upstairs to see Cassey.


    Cassey and the baby needed to be in a very quiet environment, hence they moved to the third floor.


    Normally, no one else would be on that floor except for the two nannies in charge of taking care of


    the baby.


    Cassey was lying on the bed, probably just finished breastfeeding. The baby was sleeping while


    she leaned on the bed, humming a little drowsily.


    Hearing movements, she looked at me and her eyes instantly lit up. "You''re finally here, Wanda. I''m


    bored t o death."


    I walked over and sat on the bed, saying with a smile, " You''re busy taking care of the baby now, so


    I can¡¯te and keep youpany very often. Just bear with it for a while more. When the baby


    grows up and i s less delicate, it''ll all be fine."


    "Forget it." Cassey looked at the baby and said resentfully, "I¡¯ll be old when he grows up and


    bes less delicate."


    I chuckled. "No, you''ll always be 18."


    Cassey loved hearing things like that and immediately smiled. "You''re such a sweet talker."


    I smiled and nced at the room door. "Are those people downstairs your rtives?"


    Cassey nodded. "It''s a tradition in Whaldorf. They say that it''s a joyful event, so typically, rtives


    and friends will bring supplements when they visit."


    I clicked my tongue. "You have a lot of rtives, don''t you?"


    "Not all of them are here."


    Looking at the baby in the crib, I felt a little suffocated inside. "You have to tone yourself down.


    You''re now a mother. When the child starts imitating the actions of an adult, you¡¯ll have to be a good


    role model to him."


    After a pause, I looked at Cassey with aplicated expression and said, "Conflicts will inevitably


    arise when couples stay together, but you must know that it wasn''t easy for you to get together.


    You''ll only go far if you understand and tolerate each other. Of course, it''s easier said than done. If


    you feel aggrieved or unhappy, don''t just endure it. Most importantly, make sure you''re not treated


    unfairly."


    Cassey was dumbfounded after I said those words. After a long time, she swallowed her saliva and


    asked with uncertainty, "Are you possessed or something?"


    I knew my words were too abrupt, but I was afraid that I would not have the chance to say it if I did


    not do it now.


    "Nope." I chuckled and said, "I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll have postpartum depression.¡±


    "I''m getting even more depressed after you said that."


    I smiled and said no more.


    After dinner, Theo and I nned to go home.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    At the dinner table earlier, I saw the olddy from the Fredericks whom I met at Cassey''s wedding.


    However, I did not know what her status was.


    She walked out of the vi with us. A young man got out of the car and walked over to support her.


    I did not recognize him at first, but after taking a closer look, I remembered that he was the man


    who saved Munchkin and me in Salt City.


    What was he doing here?


    Was he a member of the Fredericks or was he working for them?


    "Want to get in?" Theo''s voice sounded in my ears.


    I came back to my senses and walked toward the car with him.


    The man nced at me and our eyes met.


    However, he merely nced coldly at me before helping the olddy into the car. Soon after, they


    both left.


    Theo still had things to handle in thepany, so he dropped me off at home and headed over.


    I felt a little tired both physically and mentally. Afraid that Munchkin would be lonely, I brought him


    back to


    Theo''s and my room.


    He brought along all the toys he wanted to y with and sat on the carpet ying with them. I sat


    beside him and kept himpany.


    "When are you leaving, Mommy?¡± Munchkin asked, looking at me.


    My heart clenched. "In the next two days or so."


    Munchkin smiled. "You have toe back earlier, okay? I''m waiting for you and Theo to take me to


    the amusement park."


    I sat on the carpet as well and took him into my arms, saying, "You have to be a good boy when I¡¯m


    not around, okay?"


    "I''ve always been a good boy," Munchkin said proudly.


    He was indeed a good boy. He was much more obedient than his peers.


    I embraced him for a long time before letting go.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When it was eight o''clock, I brought Munchkin back to his room and left after he fell asleep.


    Theo came home not long after I went back to the bedroom.


    He looked a little tired. Many things must have happened in thepany today.


    I put down the book in my hand and said to him with a smile, "You should take a shower."


    Theo nodded and grabbed his pajamas before walking into the bathroom.


    I had alreadyid down when he came out.


    "Time to sleep?" Theo walked over to kiss my forehead.


    I smiled. "I was waiting for you."


    Theo pursed his lips. "Are you sure?"


    I nodded and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Theo wiped his hair andy down on the bed. He turned on his side to hold me while saying with a


    smile, "If I don''t sleep now, will you not sleep too?"


    I pursued my lips and could roughly guess what he was going to do.


    He put his hand on my thigh, and I could feel his breath getting hotter.


    Theo asked, "Do you think you love me?¡±

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    I opened my eyes and gazed into his passionate eyes." I love you.¡±


    It was a love that was impossible to describe...


    The next morning, Theo was still lying beside me when I woke up.


    He was already awake, looking full of energy.


    When I saw him staring straight at me like that, I was amused. "What are you looking at? I don¡¯t


    look good right now."


    Theo kissed my cheek. "You¡¯re the prettiest in my eyes."


    I cast my eyes down, trying to ignore the paining from my heart. I grabbed my phone that was


    on the bedside table and looked at the time. "You should get u p. You''re runningte.¡±


    Theo smirked. "Give me a kiss."


    He was like a kid right now. I looked helplessly at him. "You''d better keep your word and get up after


    I kiss you."


    Theo nodded. "I promise."


    I settled it at one go and kissed him straight on the lips.


    The man was pleased and got up as promised.


    After having breakfast, Theo went to work.


    It was Saturday, so Munchkin did not have to go to the kindergarten. I sought Caroline''s help to take


    care of him and got ready to go to Susan''s ce.


    I had not visited her for so long and wondered how she was doingtely.


    When I passed by a shopping mall, I got out of the car and went into a jewelry shop to buy two


    silver bracelets and a ne for the baby.


    When I arrived at Susan''s ce, she was coaxing the baby.


    Seeing how hard the baby was crying, I was a little surprised and asked, "What''s wrong with the


    baby?"


    Susan handed the baby to the nanny and sighed gently, saying, "He''ll cry every day at this hour.


    He''ll be fine after he gets tired from crying.¡±


    "Did you get him checked at the hospital?¡± I walked up to the nanny and looked at the extremely


    adorable baby. "Is he feeling unwell?"


    Susan sighed. "We''ve checked with the doctor but he said that the baby''s fine."


    Susan looked at the baby and said bitterly, "How can a baby boy love crying so much? I''m really


    worried that he''ll be much more spoiled than a girl when he grows up."


    Having said that, she poked the baby¡¯s cheek with her finger and smiled in delight.


    Looking at the blissful look on her face, I could not help but feel a little envious. "He''s still a baby,


    after all. He¡¯ll be fine after he grows up."


    Susan nodded and looked at me,ining, "Why didn''t you tell me beforeing here? I


    could''ve gone and picked you up."


    I smiled slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up. I''m just here to visit the baby. I still have things to do


    later. I''ll be leaving in a while."


    When Susan saw me staring at the baby, she asked, "D o you want to hold him?"


    I was stunned for a moment, then I shook my head." He''ll cry even more if an unfamiliar person


    carries him."


    Susan and I had a simple exchange after that. Then, I nned to take my leave.


    Before leaving, I gave her the baby''s ne and bracelets. Susan did not refuse and epted


    them readily.


    After leaving her house, I nned to drive to Quinn¡¯s.


    There were baked sweet potatoes on a roadside stall. I pulled over.


    "What would you like, Miss?" The vendor was an olddy with a gentle smile and a friendly


    disposition.


    I smiled and replied, "I''d like a baked sweet potato, please."


    "I''ll pack it for you right away."


    She even chose thergest one for me.


    When I was about to pay for it, I took out my purse only to realize that I had no cash after opening it.


    I forgot that I had not used cash for a very long time.


    The olddy saw how chagrined I was and said with a smile, "It''s alright if you don¡¯t have small


    change. I''m here every day. You can pay me when you pass by another day."


    I lowered my head to look at the bag with the baked sweet potato. Although it did not cost much, I


    did not feel good taking it without paying for it. Hence, I put it on the table and said a little


    apologetically, "I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble."


    "Just take it." The olddy looked at me with a helpless expression. "It doesn''t cost much anyway.


    Just take it as a treat from me. You can juste and visit me often after this."


    It was always hard to reject other people¡¯s kind intentions.


    I grabbed the bag and thanked her.


    After getting into the car, I found a parking spot and parked my car. I opened up the bag of baked


    sweet potato and started eating slowly.


    I reminisced about my childhood as I ate. Every winter, Mother would buy a bag of sweet potatoes


    for Tyler and me. However, Tyler would not eat it, so they became a snack for Cecilia and me.


    When Mother had no time to bake them for us, Cecilia and I would bake them in the oven


    ourselves.


    Happiness was so simple at the time. Baking sweet potatoes with my best friend was the happiest


    thing w e could do. We would sit down together to eat them, making us even happier.


    Good memories were worth being constantly yed back throughout one''s life. It would make one


    sigh. How great would it be if time could be rewound?


    After having the baked sweet potato, Theo gave me a call.


    I answered the call and the man''s tender voice came into my ears. "Want to have lunch together?"


    I wound down my car window, and the sunlight that streamed through was a little blinding. I lifted my


    hand to cover my eyes and felt the warmth of the sun o n my body. I said ndly, "I¡¯m going to visit


    Quinn. You''ll have to have lunch by yourself."


    Theo hummed softly. "Drive safe, then."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I drove to Quinn''s ce.


    She sold off the cafe some time ago and bought a flower shop. There was a huge yard behind the


    shop, which she liked very much. She said that the flower shop was simply an oasis in the middle of


    a busy city.


    When I arrived, Quinn was making lunch on the second floor.


    Hearing the wind chime, she came out of the kitchen and was surprised when she saw that it was


    me." What a rare guest."


    After a pause, she continued, "I''m almost done cooking. Why don''t you have lunch at my ce?"


    I nodded and said with a smile, "Thanks, Quinn."


    When lunch was done, Quinn told me to serve the dishes.


    We brought the dishes to the dining table in the yard and sat on the bench to admire the flowers


    around us.


    I praised, "They¡¯re so beautiful."


    "They''re alright." Quinn was a picky person. "These flower vines were all nted by the previous


    tenants. They¡¯re not particrly good seedlings. I n to rece them in a couple of days."


    I nodded. ¡°It''s good to have much better ones."


    We did not say much after that. She said she wanted t o go for a walk after lunch, so I apanied


    her.


    Next to the flower shop was a tea store, and the owner was a youngdy. She happened to be


    carrying her child outside to get some sun and ran into us.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Quinn knew her, so she walked over to talk to her and y with the child in the owner''s arms. Quinn


    looked extremely in love.


    It was until a customer arrived did the tea store owner bring the child back inside. Quinn looked like


    she had not had enough of the child.


    She looked at me and said, "You and Theo should get one of your own soon. You don''t have to


    worry that there''ll be no one to take care of them. I don''t receive many customers in my shop. I''m


    super bored every day and have plenty of time to take care of your child for you."


    After a pause, she continued, "You and Theo are both good-looking. I''m sure your baby will look


    very good too. Don''t waste your superior genes."


    She could not stop herself from smiling in bliss after saying that.


    I smiled as well, but my heart was bitter.


    When we got back to the shop, Quinn said she wanted to do theundry. When I followed her and


    saw that she was about to wash them with her hands, I thought I had to help her out.


    She refused to let me help. Seeing that I refused to


    listen after she tried to stop me a few times, she helplessly said, "These clothes are made of fine


    quality fabric and need to be washed by hand or dry cleaned. Theundry shop is too far from here


    and I''m not willing to go. Since I have nothing to do anyway, I might as well wash them myself."


    I pursed my lips. "Why don''t you move in with Theo and me? The more the merrier."


    Quinn snickered. "Are you feeling sorry for me now because you think I''m down and out?"


    I froze, then quickly said, "I definitely did not mean that."


    Quinn could not help butugh. "Look at how nervous you were. I was just fooling with you. I''m the


    Grants'' child, after all. I won''t put myself in such a destitute state. The only reason why I¡¯m living a


    simple life here is that I want a quiet ce for myself. I¡¯ll only know what I really want by leading an


    ordinary life."


    After a pause, she continued, "But if you and Theo have a baby, then I¡¯ll definitely give up on this


    ordinary lifestyle and move in with you."


    I did not know how to answer, and it was not like I could answer her question.


    She lowered her head and said no more. Thinking that I was abashed, she did not bring this up


    anymore.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After washing a blouse, Quinn grabbed a bench and ced it behind me. "Theo said you often have


    a sore waist ever since thest incident. Don¡¯t squat here


    with me.¡±


    I nodded and epted her kind intentions.


    When we were done washing the clothes, she washed some fruits and brought them to the yard.


    We leaned back in the recliners with a cup of tea in our hands. Life felt especially peaceful.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, I was ready to go home.


    Quinn walked me to the door and said with a smile," You¡¯re a mother now, so there''s nothing to feel


    shy about. Honestly, I''ve even thought of the baby¡¯s name. I''m just waiting for you and Theo to


    conceive."


    After she finished her sentence, my heart felt bitter and my mouth tasted sour. I slowly said, "Your


    wish wille true."


    It was just that I would not be the person to fulfill her wish, i


    Quinn was worried about me, so she reminded me when I got into the car, "Drive safe and text me


    when you get home."


    I nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    After starting the car engine, I looked in the rearview mirror at Quinn as the distance between us


    gradually pulled apart. I felt my heart starting to hurt.


    I turned the steering wheel and doubled back.


    Quinn thought I had left something behind, so she


    quickly asked when I got out of the car, "Did you leave something behind?"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    I looked at her with reddened eyes. I could not stop myself from embracing her. "Take care of


    yourself when Theo and I aren''t around.¡±


    After the shock, Quinn helplessly said, "Why are you suddenly so emotional? It''s not like you''re


    never going to see me again."


    There was a pang in my heart. I let go of her and held back the urge to cry, saying, "I know you


    didn¡¯t envision an ordinary woman like me spending the rest of this lifetime with Theo. We had


    plenty of conflicts in the past, but I know you did it all for Theo''s sake. Besides, you''ve never done


    anything to hurt me. I know you''re just tough on the outside but soft on the inside. You mean no


    harm."


    Quinn was stunned. After a long time, she realized what I was saying and asked with unease, "Why


    are you suddenly saying these things?"


    I smiled. "Thank you."


    I embraced her again after saying that, but the pain in my heart remained.


    There were no good or bad in this world, just different opinions.


    Quinn was kind to me now, so I regarded her as a good


    person and someone who was worthy of my kindness.


    Petra was the same.


    Quinn patted my back and asked a little worriedly, " Did something happen? Talk to me so we can


    find a way to solve it together.¡±


    I let go of her and said with a smile, "I do need your help on one thing.¡±


    "Hurry up and tell me." Quinn was worried about me and seemed a little eager.


    ¡°Can you lend me ten dors?"


    II H


    Quinnughed in exasperation. ¡°You piss me off. How could you make me worry on purpose?¡±


    Having said that, she pulled out a stack of bills from her pocket.


    Afraid that she would give all of it to me, I pressed down on her hand and drew out a ten-dor bill


    from the stack. I said with a smile, "Just ten dors will do."


    After driving away, I went back to the olddy who sold baked sweet potatoes and gave her ten


    dors before going home.


    Theo had not returned yet. I went back to my room to change into pajamas and went downstairs to


    sit on the sofa as I waited for him to return.


    Theo came back at half-past five.


    Seeing that I was not watching TV or reading a book and was merely sitting on the sofa in a daze,


    he asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    I came back to my senses and looked up at him, saying with a smile, "Nothing. I''m just hungry and


    was wondering why you weren''t home yet."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Theo sat next to me and put his arm around my shoulder, saying helplessly, "Caroline is making


    dinner. It should be ready soon. We¡¯ll eat when she''s done."


    After a pause, he continued, "You don''t have any cash o n you?"


    I was stunned and thought that Quinn might have called to say something to him.


    I rested my head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat as I said with a smile, "I bought a baked


    sweet potato at a roadside stall but forgot that I didn¡¯t have any cash on me. The olddy was really


    nice and wanted to give it to me for free, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to take it without paying. That¡¯s


    why I borrowed money from Quinn and paid the olddy after leaving Quinn''s ce."


    Theo gently sighed. "The bank card I gave you is cashable. Just go to the bank and cash out some


    money if you need it next time."


    I pursed my lips. "Do we have any cash at home?"


    Theo nodded. "There are tens of thousands of dors i n the drawer in the study. Go and get it if


    you need to use it."

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    I did not say anything and closed my eyes to take in the scent on his body.


    Theo woke up very early the next morning to go to work. I drove to the Louises'' after having my


    breakfast.


    I drove all the way to the vi''s gate and stopped the car.


    I did not really want to go in. I would surely be asked t o stay for lunch if I did, and if I refused, Petra


    and Grayson were bound to be sad.


    At this very moment, I did not really want to see their sad faces, so I stayed at the gate for a few


    minutes before leaving


    It was a bright sunny day today and the sun was particrly warm. I wondered if I should take a


    walk b y the river but eventually drove to Grant Corporation''s building.


    Grant Corporation''s building was much grander than four years ago. Everything here was built


    through Theo''s effort and hard work. He was a very outstanding man, and there was no doubt about


    it.


    When I walked into Grant Corporation''s building, the receptionist recognized me and came out to


    greet me." Mrs. Grant.¡±


    Since returning to Whaldorf City from Zenon, scandals about me had never stopped. The


    employees of Grant Corporation surely paid extra attention to news about their boss. I was not


    surprised that they knew what I looked like.


    The receptionist had probably given Theo a call to tell him that I was here, which was why I saw


    Theo as soon as I stepped out of the elevator.


    He still had a pen in his hand and was probably checking documents earlier.


    When I walked out of the elevator, he took me straight into his arms and asked with a smile, "Why


    are you suddenly here?"


    I pursed my lips. "I got too bored at home."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I hope you can keep feeling bored so you''lle to thepany with me every single day."


    This man was getting better at sweet-talking.


    After entering the office, I asked him, "Is it okay if I take a shower? I''m sweating and it feels a little


    ufortable."


    It was too hot outside today. I was already sweating after getting out of the car and walking into


    Grant Corporation¡¯s building.


    Theo nodded. "I''ll ask Keith to send your clothes over. You can wear my shirt first.¡±


    After entering the bathroom, his office phone rang. I could hear his deep and low voice from afar.


    "Come over, then."


    I went to the wardrobe to grab one of Theo''s shirts and entered the bathroom.


    I felt much morefortable after washing the sweat away.


    Theo''s shirt had turned into a dress on me. Its hemline rested right above my knees when I put it


    on.


    I wiped my hair while walking toward the door of the lounge room. When I opened the door, I saw


    Elena standing at his desk, reporting about work.


    The two were focused on their work, so I had no ns on interrupting them. I quietly stood at the


    door of the lounge room.


    Theo suddenly stopped talking and looked at me, seemingly not surprised that I was standing


    there." Use the hairdryer to blow dry your hair or you¡¯ll get sick."


    Elena looked at me, clearly not expecting me to be here as there was a look of surprise on her face.


    She sized me up and could not help but bite her lip. Her face turned paler and paler.


    I pursed my lips and said faintly, "It''s the same if I wipe it dry."


    I did not like using a hairdryer. I had no choice in winter, but I refused to blow dry my hair in other


    seasons as it could easily damage hair quality.


    Theo frowned slightly and looked at Elena, saying," You should go to the marketing manager and


    Mr.


    Keith to discuss promotion matters."


    Elena took a deep breath and looked at me with displeasure, saying, "Mr. Grant, I''d like to discuss it


    with you before discussing it with the marketing manager and Mr. Keith."

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    "Go to them.¡± Theo turned a deaf ear and got up to walk up to me. He said with a smile, "I''ll wipe it


    for you, then."


    Elena probably thought I was being a hindrance and red at me with an unkind gaze. She only


    turned around and left when Theo took the towel from my hand.


    Theo looked at me and said helplessly, "You don''t want to blow dry your hair and are toozy to


    wipe with a towel. If you''re like this, you''ll get sick easily.¡±


    I smiled. "Why don¡¯t you wipe it for me, then?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Happy to serve you."


    He started wiping my hair after saying that. His actions were extremely gentle.


    I cast my eyes down and stared at Theo''s leather shoes. It seemed like he was in a rush to leave


    the door this morning that he forgot to put on the polished pair that Caroline had prepared for him.


    Later, I found him staring at me with a cool and tender gaze. The swirl in his dark pupils seemed to


    have the ability to swallow a person.


    "Is there something on my face?" I instinctively touched my face.


    Theo chuckled, and there was a sh of light in his eyes. "No.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Shall we have lunch together?"


    "What do you want to have?"


    "Anything."


    Theo nodded. "We''ll go out and take a look."


    He still had a meeting to attend. Keith came several times to rush him but he only left after wiping


    my hair dry.


    After putting on the clothes that Keith brought me, I found a book and sat on the sofa to read it.


    Elena did not knock, and I was surprised to see here in so suddenly. I looked at her and said


    ndly," He went for a meeting."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She ignored me and walked to the desk to put down the files in her hand before turning around to


    leave.


    However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks when she walked past me.


    Seeing that she had something to say, I helplessly smiled. "What do you want to say, Ms. Mandez?"


    Elena sneered and sat down in front of me audaciously. She raised her chin proudly and asked," He


    hasn''t been going hometetely, has he?"


    I had no intention of answering and merely looked calmly at her.


    Elena had only been out in society for a short time and was still too inexperienced. Seeing that I


    was unstirred, she asked a little impatiently, "Don¡¯t you want to ask anything?"


    I figured she was quite funny and said with a slight smile, "Get straight to the point. Don''t beat about


    the bush."


    She snorted and gloated, saying, "He works tillte every night with me. Sometimes, we even have


    dinner together."


    After a pause, she smugly said, "You can''t keep up with his pace anymore. What he needs right


    now is a woman who can advance with him."


    I recalled the red lipstick mark on Theo¡¯s blouse and figured that she was the one who did it.


    For some reason, I really wanted tough. Hence, Iughed.


    Elena could not stand seeing me shing her a mocking smile and said in exasperation, "Don¡¯t you


    feel like a clown now?"


    "Who''s the clown here?" I crossed my arms and looked at her with a faint smile. "You merely work


    with him tillte and shared a few meals together yet you''re already showing off in front of me? I¡¯ve


    had meals with him and slept on the same bed with him for years, so who exactly is more like a


    clown now?" 2

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Before Elena could retort, I continued, "I think all mothers would''ve taught their daughter manners at


    a very young age. If one doesn''t have manners, then I¡¯m sure they don''t have a mother either."


    Those words hit Elena''s sore point. She abruptly got u p from the sofa. "You¡¯re saying I don''t have a


    mother, Wanda Lane?"


    I smiled slightly. "I was just saying, Ms. Mandez. Why did you assume that it¡¯s you?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Honestly, I recognize your professionalism and capability, but as for


    other aspects, I beg to differ. I believe in Theo''s taste in women, and he probably agrees with me. If


    you''re that confident, then I can only wish you sess in taking my ce."


    Elena''s expression was beyond sullen. If it were not because we were in thepany, she would


    have struck me.


    I looked at her with a smile. I had won this battle between us.


    Elena knew that she could not win the argument and stopped pestering me. She turned around and


    stomped away angrily.


    Theo came back from his meeting and brought me out for lunch.


    He picked a French restaurant that was decorated in a vintage style. As soon as we walked in, it


    immediately felt like we had traveled back in time.


    After ordering our meals, Theo looked at me and asked, "What are your ns for this afternoon?"


    I shook my head. "That hasn¡¯t crossed my mind yet."


    Theo held my hand that was ced on the table and said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been


    particrly busy these days. I don''t have much time to keep youpany."


    I helplessly smiled. "Have I ever gotten mad at you because you¡¯re busy at work?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo smiled and said no more.


    When the food was served, I thought it smelled really good and said, "This should be good."


    "Have some more, then." Theo put a piece of meat on m y te.


    This restaurant''s food was indeed tasty and I ate a lot o fit.


    After eating, we left the restaurant. Theo held my hand and said with a smile, "Let''s take a stroll


    before going back."


    I nodded. "Good idea."


    We walked hand in hand toward the street in front. It was noon, the time when the streets were


    bustling with energy and crowded with people. The ce was filled with ceaselessughter.


    Theo looked at me and said, "Don''t let go of my hand."


    "Okay."


    I noticed the envious nces from passersby. Their envy stemmed from Theo. A man like him was


    definitely every woman¡¯s dream.


    When I saw a young couple embracing each other, I looked up at Theo and said with a smile, "You


    haven''t told me about your puppy love."


    Cindy did not count. Theo never loved her.


    We were walking in the crowd and he seemed to be afraid that I could not hear him, so he lowered


    his head to whisper in my ear, "I''ve never experienced puppy love. You''re my first love."


    I looked skeptically at him. "I don''t believe you."


    Just his appearance alone must have attracted a lot of girls at school when he was a teenager.


    Theo sighed gently. "I''m serious. Apart from doing my daily homework and going for other lessons, I


    had almost no time to date."


    His words were quite trustworthy. I thought about it and asked, "Have you ever had a crush on


    someone, then?"


    "Of course,¡± Theo replied quickly.


    I pursed my lips. "Who?"


    Theo looked at me with a smile in his eyes. "You."


    I froze, my cheeks flushing a little.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Theo chuckled. "Any more questions?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    "Really? None?"


    I was a little confused. "Is there anything else I should be asking?"


    Theo pulled me to a juice store and said, "Caroline told me that you found a lipstick mark on my


    blouse. Why didn''t you ask me about it?"


    It turned out he knew the whole time and had just been waiting for me to ask.


    I helplessly smiled and said honestly, "I trust you."


    He pursed his lips and lowered his head thoughtfully.


    "Are you buying me juice?" I wanted to avoid this topic.


    Theo nodded with a smile. "Of course."


    After buying juice, we realized that we had been strolling for ten minutes. We returned to the


    company.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Grant Corporation''s building. I unbuckled my seat belt and


    looked at Theo, saying, "I won''t be going upstairs."


    Theo nodded. "Are you going home?"


    I smiled. "I¡¯ll go home and wait for Munchkin to get off school."


    After saying that, I opened the car door and got out.


    Theo walked to my car with me. After I got in, he leaned over at the window and said, "Remember


    to give me a call when you get home."


    I nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    Theo took two steps back and waved at me. "Drive safe."


    I clenched the steering wheel, the sourness in my heart almost bringing tears to my eyes.


    I thought I could leave readily, but it was merely my presumption.


    I took a deep breath and opened the door to get out of the car.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Theo asked, somewhat puzzled.


    I did not say a word and threw myself into his arms, hugging him tightly.


    Theo smiled. "You can''t bring yourself to leave me?"


    I shook my head. "I just suddenly want to hug you."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He lowered his head to kiss my cheek. "Why don''t youe upstairs with me so we can go home


    together after I get off work?"


    I stepped out of his embrace and fixed his tie, saying with a smile, "Who knows what time you''ll be


    finishing work tonight? I''d better go home first."


    After a pause, I cast my eyes down and whispered, " Take care.¡±


    "Hmm?" Theo did not hear me that well.


    I shook my head. "Nothing. I''m leaving. You should go upstairs."


    I constantly turned back as I was missing him dearly. One turn and this would be forever.


    I got home, packed up my luggage, and took a cab to the train station.


    I initially nned to take a ne but eventually took a train as I would be able to admire the scenery


    along the way.


    I was not a person who loved to leave without saying goodbye but I had no choice. Hence, I sent


    Theo a text that I had drafted a long time ago.


    [I¡¯m sorry I left without saying goodbye, Theo. I thought I was healed the three years I was in Zenon


    and could stay peacefully by your side forever. But sadly, fate is not on my side. I went to the


    hospital to see a doctor but he says that I can never get pregnant again. This is a nightmare to me.


    The child¡¯s premature death has taken away my qualifications as a mother. I can''t me you or


    Cindy. You''re my family and lover, so I can only me myself and the heavens for being unfair to


    me. Matthew told me that the child didn''t die when he came out of my womb but diedter on. I


    failed to protect him in two different times, s o I''m the one who''s guilty.]

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    [I''m not qualified to be a mother. I care too little for Munchkin. Sometimes, I even put him through


    pain when I''m emotionally unstable. Hence, I hope that you''ll find him an outstanding and kind


    woman. I hope both of you will take good care of him together, showering him with adequate love


    and care. As for m e, I''ll try my best to live the rest of my life while giving you my silent blessings at


    a ce you can''t see.]


    The train moved slowly. It took a day and a night to reach Zenon. I did not sleep during the day and


    looked out the window at the scenery.


    On my way to Abundant City, I saw arge flower garden with a mixture of different colored flowers.


    The sight was breathtaking to see from afar.


    I wanted to ask the train to stop so I could admire the view to my heart¡¯s content, but like my life,


    beauty neversted and everything that was beautiful was also fleeting.


    It was two o''clock in the morning when the train arrived at Zenon. The hotel near the train station


    was open for check-in at this hour, so I went there to spend the night.


    When I woke up the next afternoon, I tossed my SIM card away and went to the cemetery.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My child was buried here. Matthew knew that I once wanted to bring my child to Zenon, hence he


    made the decision for me by making Zenon the child''s final resting ce.


    It was almost June and the weather was warmer now. On my way to the cemetery, several people


    were paying their respects, which made the ce even more heartwarming.


    Zenon was a small city with a slow pace of life. Most o f whom lived here were locals, hence they


    retained the traditional habits and customs of the older generation.


    I came to the tombstone and looked at the slightly blurred photo as well as the overgrown weeds. I


    thought about how great it could be if he was not my child. He would have been born into this world


    safely and healthily, even getting to live a happy life.


    I felt an urge to cry but could not actually cry. Perhaps I had long felt numb, so it was very difficult


    for me to cry now.


    Peace Lane. The child''s name was given by Matthew with my family name, hoping that he would


    remain at peace and safe no matter where he would go in the afterlife.


    I bent down to pluck the weeds around the tombstone. When everything was plucked, I kissed the


    photo on the tombstone and said softly, "I''m sorry, baby.


    "You must be ming me for onlying to see you now."


    Once a personmitted a sin, it would be something they carried for the rest of their lives.


    They would be unable to free themselves from it. I would forever feel sorry for this child and would


    never forgive myself.


    When I heard a woman crying beside me, I looked over.


    It was a woman who looked to be about my age. There was a photo of a man in his 40s on the


    tombstone. That was probably her father.


    Words offort were futile, so I chose to remain silent and watched her cry.


    Her cries left my heart empty. I could not help but ask myself why I was not crying.


    After a very long while, the woman¡¯s cries grew softer. Noticing my gaze, she looked at me as well


    as the photo on the tombstone.


    I pursed my lips and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m here t o see my child."


    The woman cried even harder. "How old was he?" "Full-term.¡±

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    The woman could not help but cover her face, crying while asking, "Why are there so many deaths


    in this world?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to know the answer to that question too.


    The woman sat on the ground and looked at the photo on the tombstone, saying, "There was once


    a couple who gave birth to a boy and a girl. They were supposed to be a happy family of four, but


    the unpredictable happened and a disaster struck, causing the children to lose their father. Their


    mother was in tears day and night. When she finally managed to pull herself together, she realized


    that it was too difficult to raise two children by herself. Hence, she remarried and took her son with


    her while leaving her daughter with her grandmother."


    After a pause, she looked at me with a miserable smile. "Unlike in movies where grandmothers are


    nice to their grandchildren, this grandmother did not like the little girl at all. She scolded her for


    being a useless wench and a spoilsport just like her mother. With the loss of her son and grandson,


    she took out all her anger on this little girl. The girl was used to her scolding. She eventually ran


    away from her grandmother when she grew up. When she entered society, fate was not on her side.


    "She was in so much pain, thinking that she came into this world just to endure suffering. She could


    not understand why she hadn''t had a happy day since she was born. She eventually couldn''t take it


    anymore and ended her life at her father¡¯s grave.¡±


    Just listening to her story alone, I could already feel how much pain the little girl in the story was in-


    not t o mention the girl who experienced this firsthand.


    I looked at her and felt suffocated inside. She must be the girl in the story, right?


    The woman left after saying that. I figured I must have gotten it wrong. She was probably not the girl


    in the story because the girl eventually died at her father''s grave.


    I did not return to the house where I once lived with Munchkin but instead went back to the hotel


    near the train station. I was afraid that I would not want to leave and I would permanently sink into


    depression.


    I was not in a good condition to stay in Zenon. The peaceful life here would only bring me to an


    early end.


    I slept very early that night. I saw my son in my dreams. He waved to say goodbye to me. I cried


    hard i n my dreams and could not go back to sleep after I awoke in tears.


    My memories were pried open and it hurt so badly it felt like my heart was being torn.


    I went downstairs to buy breakfast the next day and heard people in the shop talking. They were


    saying that a woman hadmitted suicidest night at the cemetery.


    "That woman isn¡¯t very old. She¡¯s only 30 or so. It''s such a pity."


    "Are you serious?¡±


    "No way."


    Several voiced their doubts because hardly anyone died an unnatural death in a small town like


    Zenon, hence it was hard for them to believe it.


    "It¡¯s true. I got up this morning and saw someone forwarding the news in the drivers'' group. I''m sure


    the news will be out soon," one of the cab drivers said.


    I listened quietly and had a very bad feeling in my heart.


    I returned to the hotel and switched on the TV to find the local news channel. Sure enough, it was


    reporting a woman¡¯s suicide.


    The woman killed herself in front of a tombstone.


    How could I not be familiar with the ce when I was just there yesterday? I suddenly found it


    difficult to breathe.


    Thinking of the story she told me yesterday, I could not help but clench my hands together. 1

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Why did shemit suicide?


    Was it because she was in too much pain and felt too hopeless to continue, so that was why she did


    it?


    I lowered my head and looked at the white floor that was without a single blemish. Its whiteness


    made my eyes hurt.


    For people who refused to spare themselves,mitting suicide was indeed the best way to free


    themselves.


    After having breakfast, I took a cab to Jade Imperial Mountain.


    On top of the mountain was thergest local church. People went up all the time to pray for


    themselves and their families.


    The road up the mountain was extremely treacherous. When I was almost at the top, I followed


    those who hiked up the mountain and made the sign of the cross.


    "You didn''t bring any knee pads, Miss?" the old man beside me asked.


    The old man''s eyes were moist. There was a faint and soft smile on his lips. He was a tender and


    kind person.


    I smiled a little. "If I just have to suffer a little pain so that those I love can be happy, then I¡¯m willing


    to bear such pain."


    The old man shook his head and smiled. "Silly child."


    When I got to the top of the mountain, my knees could hardly bend anymore.


    After entering the church, I knelt in front of the cross and put my hands together to pray. "Please be


    merciful, oh Lord, and may the dead rest in peace."


    Songs of worship entered my ears as I stared longingly at the cross.


    All the sorrows and sufferings of this world needed to be liberated by oneself. No one else could


    offer any sort of help.


    Life was bitterly short, and everything was merely a passing cloud. Only by letting go would one be


    liberated.


    Could I really let go, though?


    I left Zenon the next day and took the train to Riverbank City.


    Riverbank City was located in the southernmost area and was a highly developed city.


    I figured that I could only keep myself from dying too soon if I lived in a city full of smoke and people


    bustling about to make a livelihood.


    When I arrived at Riverbank City, I first went to the business hall to change to a local SIM card.


    Then, I went to a real estate agency to rent a room.


    Thend here was very expensive, so I only rented a house that was 645 square feet. Although it


    was merely 645 square feet, its rent was as high as 2,000 dors a month.


    I tidied up the house and bought some necessities. The next day, I started running around to look


    for a job. 1


    I eventually applied for a job in the logistics department of Linda Corporations and led a nine-to-five


    life. It took me 28 days to fully adapt to such a life. The people and things in Whaldorf City were


    It was now mid of July. Riverbank City was located in the southernmost area, and due to problems


    with thepany''s electrical system, the higher-ups notified everyone to get off work early as the


    lack of air conditioning was truly tormenting.


    I was packing up my things to go home when Horton Zafron, my colleague, walked toward me with


    a pile of documents in his arm. He said helplessly, "The higher-ups are in a rush to use these. We


    might have to endure the high temperature and work for another half an hour."


    It H


    I put down my bag and wiped off the sweat from my forehead before sighing. "I won''t be joining the


    evening gathering, then."


    "That¡¯s not very good.¡± Horton Zafron disagreed. "It won¡¯t be good if you¡¯re the only person absent


    for the department gathering.¡±


    I looked up at him and softly sighed. "Can¡¯t you see that I have a lot of work to do and need to work


    overtime?"


    Horton put on a helpless look. "We can both handle these documents in less than half an hour."


    After a pause, he continued, "You''ll have to socialize one way or another.¡±

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    He looked like a nagging old woman right now and I could not help butugh. "I''m not anti-social,


    nor am I avoiding it on purpose. I just don''t like it."


    Horton took a seat beside me and grabbed a file to fan himself. He then continued to persuade me


    eagerly. " Wanda, we were friends in university. Do you think I don''t know what you used to be like?


    You could talk to almost anybody in university and had a really goodwork. Look at you now.


    You''ve joined thepany for a month and how many colleagues have you spoken to? Since


    you¡¯ve made the choice toe to a new city to start anew, you shouldn''t be like this."


    I looked at him and stroked my chin, asking, "What should I be like, then?"


    "Make new friends, learn new things."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    He thought I had agreed and suddenly smiled. "I''m d you get it. Now get to work."


    After saying that, he even handed me an invitation card. "I still have things to do, so I can''t go right


    away. Take this invitation card with you and go over when your work is done."


    I was a little surprised. "We need invitation cards too?"


    Horton nodded. "Thepany paid for the whole venue. That¡¯s why an invitation card is necessary.


    Just go straight in when you get there."


    H H


    Bigpanies were indeed different.


    Horton got up to return to his seat to continue working. Remembering that I needed to apply for


    leave in a few days, I said, ¡°I might have to apply for leave in a few days, Horton. Can you approve


    it for m e?"


    He frowned. "You''re going back to Whaldorf City?"


    I nodded. "I have things to do."


    "You miss your child?"


    Finding him talkative, I helplessly sighed. "Something like that.¡±


    Horton thought about it and said, "I''m going back in a few days too. Let¡¯s go together."


    I was just about to refuse when he said, "Alright, get to work. I need to go upstairs to see the


    manager."


    He left after saying that.


    I sighed and started to work.


    As it was too warm, I was eager to leave this ce and worked with great efficiency. It only took me


    20 minutes to handle all the documents.


    I put all the documents on Horton''s table and grabbed my bag to clock out.


    Standing at the office door, I lowered my head to look a t the invitation card in my hand. I wondered


    if I should go to the department gathering. However, since I had promised Horton that I would go, I


    had no choice as he would be mad otherwise.


    I walked out of thepany and took a cab to the hotel.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When I arrived at the hotel''s entrance and got out of the cab, I ran into two female colleagues from


    the department and greeted them. We then walked into the hotel together.


    After entering the hotel did I realize it was a spa hotel. The waiter gave us our numbers and said


    with a smile, "Why don''t youdies change your shoes and clothes first?¡±


    I looked at the female colleagues and eximed, "This is my first time at a spa hotel. It looks like a


    good one."


    A female colleague giggled. "This isn''t my first time here. The spa hotel isn¡¯t the main event today,


    though. The main event is to drink and party. Just enjoy yourself."


    After I went into the changing room and got changed, the two female colleagues took me up to the


    second floor.


    There were partitions on the second floor. There was everything from food, drinks, to entertainment.


    I thought at first that a department gathering was when everyone gathered to eat and drink, but this


    gathering was actually very special. Bigpanies were indeed different. Even their way of getting


    together was so unique.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    I saw quite a few unfamiliar faces and asked my female colleagues, "Are the employees from other


    departments here too?"


    My two female colleagues led the way. ¡°How could thepany possibly book the whole venue for


    just the logistics department? I''m guessing everyone in thepany is here."


    There were many people on the second floor. I would asionally bump into some familiar faces


    and greet them. We all went our own way after that.


    My two female colleagues wanted to grab a bite, but since I was not hungry, I went to the cinema


    hall myself.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was azy person at heart and disliked going anywhere after I sat down Hence, I simply ordered a


    ss of juice from the waiter and nestled on the sofa t o watch the movie.


    "Is the seat taken?"


    A man¡¯s voice sounded in my ears and I looked up.


    The man was six feet tall, his figure was long and slender, his face was handsome, and his aura


    was cool. His face was familiar but I could not recall who h e was in such a short while.


    Seeing that I was just staring nkly at him, the man frowned a little and asked again, "Is this seat


    taken?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    He sat down in the seat next to me with a coke in his hand.


    I could not help but nce at him a few more times, feeling a little strange.


    Noticing that I was staring at the coke in his hand, he raised his eyebrow and asked, "Would you


    like one?"


    Embarrassed, I quickly shook my head. "No, thank you."


    This man was superior in both appearance and temperament.


    Logically speaking, he should be drinking wine or a cocktail on such an asion but he chose coke


    instead. It was really strange indeed.


    The movie Titanic was ying on the big screen and i t was at the scene when the ship sank. The


    tense storyline made one''s heart clench. 1


    A ssic movie like that would always leave me fascinated.


    The man beside me suddenly got up to leave and returned in no time.


    He put a ss of juice on the table next to me, causing me to freeze.


    "You''re wee." There was a faint smile on his face that softened his cool aura.


    A figure shed in my mind and I thought I remembered who he was. He was probably the man


    who saved Munchkin and mest time.


    However, I was not very sure, so I asked cautiously, "D o we know each other?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Do you know me?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t."


    The man smiled slightly. "That means we don¡¯t know each other."


    My mind failed to turn for a moment and I hesitated a little, saying, "I mean, have we met before?"


    Having met or not had nothing to do with knowing each other or not. Just because we did not know


    each other did not mean we had never met.


    The man shook his head. "Since we don''t know each other, we''ve never met."


    I was a little speechless. "Just because we don¡¯t know each other doesn''t mean we''ve never met.


    Perhaps my words were a little amusing that the smile on the man¡¯s face stayed for a good few


    seconds.


    Seeing that I was staring closely at him and demanding an answer, he said, "We¡¯ve indeed met.


    Since we''ve met before, we should get to know each other."


    I stretched out my hand toward him. "Wanda Lane."


    He took it. "Jordan Frederick."


    Jordan Frederick?


    The Fredericks popped up in my mind, but I did not want to think anymore.


    After the movie finished ying, Jordan suggested," Want to go for a swim?"


    I looked down at the clothes I was wearing, then at him. I said, "I don''t have a swimsuit. I may not


    be able t o join you."


    Jordan pursed his lips. "There are swimsuits on the first floor, don''t worry."


    After a pause, he continued, "Since you''re out to have some fun, you should enjoy yourself or you''ll


    only be wasting your time in a good ce like this."

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    As I had questions about him and wanted to observe him more, I chuckled and said, "You¡¯re right."


    He was familiar with this hotel and led me to the swimming pool.


    There were a lot of swimsuits hanging on the wall of the entrance. I was a little ufortable


    picking them out, so he noticed it and said to me, "Wait here."


    Having said that, he went into the men''s changing room.


    When he came out, there was a gift bag in his hand.


    He handed me the bag and said mildly, "Go try it on."


    Confused, I opened the bag to take a look and realized that there was a swimsuit inside. Surprised,


    I said, " How did you-"


    "Put it on and see if it fits first," he cut me off before I could finish my sentence.


    I said no more and turned around to walk into the changing room.


    It was a ssic one-piece swimsuit. It was ck in color, which made my skin look fair. It would look


    a little revealing without a cover-up, hence there happened to be a cover-up in the bag.


    After putting on the swimsuit, I walked out of the changing room.


    He waited for me in the lounge area. When he saw me walking out, he said with a smile, "What an


    honor. The swimsuit seems to fit you very well."


    I smiled. "Thank you."


    This was my first time wearing a swimsuit like this and it did look quite nice.


    "Can you swim?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m a terrible swimmer."


    I was afraid of water. Theo had never taught me either. He would swim alone every time while I


    would wait for him.


    If I were to enter the pool, I had to hold the handrail.


    "I don¡¯t mind being your teacher," he said, standing up as he spoke. He stretched out his hand


    toward me.


    I was slightly stunned, then I looked at the pool.


    This was a shallow pool area and most of those in the pool were children.


    I pursed my lips. "They''re all children. It won''t be appropriate for us to enter, right?"


    Jordan chuckled. "It''s precisely because there are a lot of children that you won¡¯t feel pressured


    when you learn. After all, they can''t swim either."


    He had a point. If everyone knew how to swim and I was there learning alone, it would really be


    awkward.


    I thought about it for a while and nodded. "Let''s go, then."


    Since I was already here, I might as well just have some fun.


    I grabbed a tube and got into the pool.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The water level was only five feet deep. Although it was not very deep, people like me who could


    not swim would still be a little panicked.


    A kid stuck his head out of the water and asked me with a smile, "You don¡¯t know how to swim,


    Miss?¡±


    I shook my head. "I''m about to learn."


    The little guy saw the tube on my waist and said with a disagreeable expression, "Miss, you won¡¯t


    be able to learn how to swim with a tube." u n


    The little guy sighed softly and said reluctantly, "I¡¯ll teach you how to swim."


    He looked like he was just ten years old. I was amused. "Don''t call me ''Miss¡¯. Just call me Wanda."


    The little guy shook his head. "My mom said that I should call all prettydies ''Miss''."


    I helplessly smiled. "As you wish."


    Swimming was really hard. The main thing was that i t was hard, and secondly, I was not brave


    enough.


    The little guy told me to be brave but I could never muster enough courage to let go of the tube.


    After a very long time, the little guy grew speechless. " It''s really hard for you to learn like this, Miss.


    I was afraid to go into the water before this and my mom just pushed me straight in. After a few


    times, I finally learned how to swim." 3

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    The little guy patted my shoulder and continued, "You really shouldn''t worry about drowning, Miss.


    The water here is very shallow."


    As an adult in her 30s, having a ten-something-year-old kid painstakingly encouraging me to be


    brave was simply too embarrassing.


    I gritted my teeth and gathered my courage to let go of the tube.


    The moment I let go, my body lost its bnce and tilted backward.


    The little guy immediately taught me, saying, "Don''t be afraid, Miss. Just swing your hands forward


    and kick backward."


    Fortunately, we were in the shallow pool area, hence after following his instructions and floundering


    in the water for a few seconds, I finally gained my bnce.


    The little guy pped with joy. ¡°That¡¯s it. Try swimming forward again."


    I chuckled bitterly in my heart. I was already doing a good job bncing myself, yet he was asking


    me to swim forward? He was simply asking for too much.


    Nevertheless, under the little guy''s expectant gaze, I could not bring myself to disappoint him. I tried


    swimming forward.


    Learning to swim was not that simple. Besides, there was still fear in my heart. As soon as I moved,


    my head was instantly submerged in water.


    I forgot to hold my breath, hence I choked on the water.


    Just as I was at a loss at what to do, someone supported my waist and I was finally able to get


    some fresh air.


    After coughing vigorously for some time and finally stopping, I felt the hand on my waist. It clearly


    felt like an adult¡¯s hand, so I quickly turned around to look. Jordan was behind me.


    "How did you choke on water?" The man''s low and cold voice rang out. "You were doing pretty well


    just now."


    The man was only wearing swimming trunks, exposing the upper half of his body. I could clearly see


    his toned chest and abs.


    His good looks and figure had naturally attracted lots o f stares.


    Senses the stares from around us, I quickly pushed him away and said a little awkwardly, "I was too


    eager."


    The man smiled slightly. "Let me teach you."


    I quickly shook my head. "No, I¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse."


    Jordan cut me off. "I¡¯m great at swimming and have a lot of experience in this. You¡¯ll learn faster if I


    teach you. Since you already have ns on learning how to swim, don''t you think it''s better to


    master it earlier?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and thought about it before saying," I''m afraid it¡¯ll be too much trouble for you."


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled with a hint of coldness between his eyebrows. "If I manage to


    teach you how to swim, you''ll buy me a meal, won''t you?"


    I could not help butugh. He was great at stopping others from refusing his offer.


    For a person who was afraid of water, learning how to swim was no easy task. Although the water


    was not deep, fear was stopping me from swimming.


    Fortunately, Jordan was experienced and great at teaching. After half an hour, I could somewhat


    swim.


    He might have noticed that I was panting a little, hence he said thoughtfully, "Go get some rest if


    you''re tired."


    I nodded. "Sure."


    There was a hot tub next to the pool, so Jordan took m e there.


    After entering the hot tub, I said with a smile,"


    Thanks."


    Jordan shook his head. "You can thank me after you learn how to swim."


    I pursed my lips, probing once more, "Do you work for thispany too?"


    Jordan replied faintly, "Yes and no."


    What sort of answer was that?


    I was a little puzzled now. "So, will you always be here?"


    In the face of my sessive probes, Jordan could not help but chuckle. "What do you n to do to


    me if I am always here?"


    11 H

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    I realized that there were traces of mischief under his cool demeanor.


    Sitting in the hot tub and feeling the warm water surrounding my body, my mind and body rxed


    like never before. I looked at Jordan and said with a smile, "I''d like to buy you a meal."


    He smiled. "Tomorrow. How''s that?"


    "Can we do it after work?"


    Jordan nodded. "Any time."


    I smiled. "After work, then."


    After deciding the time of the meal, someone walked i n to whisper in his ear. When the guy left,


    Jordan looked at me and said, "I still have things to do, so I''ll b e leaving now. Don''t forget about our


    date tomorrow night."


    ii H


    Date, my *ss!


    How did he say those words with a poker face?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After he left, I closed my eyes and continued to enjoy the pleasure of soaking in the hot tub.


    "A fewdies in our department are gathered in a


    private room. Why don¡¯t you go over and hang out with them for a while?"


    A man''s voice sounded in my ear. I opened my eyes and saw that it was Horton.


    I shook my head to refuse. "Forget it. I''m going back soon."


    It was gettingte and I should go back to sleep. I still needed to wake up early tomorrow morning


    to go to work.


    Horton frowned. "Say, can you have some team spirit? We''re all out here to have some fun yet you


    decided to spend the time alone?¡±


    He continued after a pause, "Also, the purpose of a gathering is so everyone can get to know each


    other better. Did you think thepany booked the whole venue for us for nothing?"


    I pursed my lips. "So this gathering is for bonding?"


    Horton waspletely speechless. "I just think you should talk more with the other youngdies.


    Don''t you feel lonely doing everything alone?¡±


    I shook my head. "Once I got used to it, I don''t feel lonely anymore.¡±


    Horton pulled his hair, losing his mind a little. "I surrender."


    I helplessly smiled. "I surrender too.¡±


    Horton sat down beside me and asked, "You know Mr.


    Frederick?"


    I frowned slightly. "Mr. Frederick?"


    "The one who taught you how to swim just now."


    "Jordan?"


    He nodded. "That''s him."


    Jordan did not seem like an ordinary person, hence I could more or less guess something.


    I looked at Horton and asked, "Who is he?"


    "Ourpany¡¯s president," he replied sinctly." From your conversation earlier, I could tell that


    you seem to know each other. I can''t believe you don''t know his identity."


    I pursed my lips. "I met him by chance.¡±


    Horton looked at me with aplicated gaze. "Our president is a pretty mysterious person. No one


    knows anything about him. Only the senior executives would have the chance to interact with him at


    work. It''s incredible that you¡¯re acquainted."


    My head grew a little dizzy from being in the hot tub for too long, hence I got out and sat on a bench


    at the side. I looked at Horton and said, "Those in a high position will inevitably try and remain


    mysterious."


    Horton nodded. "Just make sure you know what you''re doing."


    After a pause, he persuaded me again. "Go to the private room with me. Since you n to start


    anew, there''s no need to keep your distance from our colleagues. After all, you''ll have to work


    together for a very long time.¡±


    I was a little speechless now. "I realize that you''re a little naggy."


    Horton nearly lost it. This time, he ordered me directly with his identity as my superior, "You must go


    or I¡¯ll cut your sry."

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Seeing how insistent Horton was, I did not refuse and followed him to the third floor.


    The private room was full ofdies from our department, so Horton left after taking me there.


    Thedies asked me to select a song. I was terrible at singing, but since I had joined thepany, I


    thought I should not spoil the fun. Hence, I chose a song with a simple tune and hummed along to


    the tune as much a s I could.


    After the song, I sat on the sofa and the female colleague sitting beside me asked me, "Did you


    bring a charger, Wanda?¡±


    I nced at the phone in her hand and figured that her phone must have run out of battery. I


    nodded with a smile, "I did, but it''s in my bag in the changing room. I''ll go get it for you if you need


    it.¡±


    She quickly shook her head. "It''s fine. How can I ask you to get it for me when I¡¯m the one


    borrowing your charger? Just give me the number tag. I¡¯ll go down and get it myself."


    There was nothing important in my bag, so I gave her the tag and told her to go get it herself.


    None of thedies in the room could sing, but none of


    them cared if they sang out of tune. They were mainly there to vent their emotions.


    I pulled out my phone to take a look and nned to go home after seeing that it was gettingte.


    "There''s a show at 12. Why don''t you go back after that?" One of the female colleagues tried to


    make me stay.


    I refused with a smile. "I can¡¯t stay upte. I have to go back and sleep. Have fun, girls."


    One could typically spend up to a thousand dors here if they came alone. Hence, those who


    frequented this ce were normally those who were more financially capable. Ordinary employees


    like us could not actually afford to spend money at ces like this.


    Now that thepany was paying for everyone to have fun, they made sure to get the most out of it


    before leaving the ce.


    As soon as I left the hotel, two women stopped me.


    They were both wearing working attire and looked elegant. At one nce, one could tell that they


    were white-cor workers in high positions.


    I looked at them with a face full of questions. "How can I help you?"


    "We''rewyers of Linda Corporations. We suspect that you''ve stolen thepany''s top secrets, so


    you need t oe with us to assist in our investigation," one of the women said coldly.


    I frowned. "Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Another woman snorted and snatched my bag away, catching me off guard.


    "What are you doing?¡± I tried to snatch it back but the other woman stopped me.


    The woman pulled out a document from my bag, a document which I had no recollection of


    whatsoever.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at me and sneered, saying, "This is the evidence."


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to stay calm." This isn''t mine."


    "Why is it in your bag if it isn''t yours?¡±


    I immediately thought of the female colleague who borrowed the charger from me and had a vague


    sense that this was a conspiracy aimed entirely at me.


    The woman with my bag lifted her chin and said in a domineering tone, "I suggest youe with


    us. This won''t be as easy to handle once we call the cops.¡±


    "I cane with you.¡± I looked coldly at her. "But only after I see mywyer."


    Another woman sneered and said, "We don''t have time to wait for yourwyer."


    As soon as they said that, two men who looked like bodyguards got out of a car behind them.


    I chuckled bitterly in my heart. It seemed like I had no choice but to go with them.


    "After you," the woman said in a cold voice.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    I pursed my lips and thought for a few seconds before getting into the car.


    In the car, they took away my phone.


    I looked coldly at them and said, "This is kidnapping."


    "We''re going through formal procedures to carry out a n investigation against you."


    I sneered and said no more.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car drove to awyer¡¯s office, and I was taken into an enclosed room.


    The women kept questioning me about whichpany sent me but I had no way of answering


    them.


    After an hour, I lost my patience and said to them in a cold voice, "This is illegal imprisonment. You


    have no right to interrogate me either. I want awyer."


    One of the women said, "You don''t need awyer, Ms. Lane. No one will give you trouble if you''re


    honest with us."


    I was so furious that Iughed. "Alright, I won''t call mywyer now, but can I at least contact my


    family to let them know that I''m safe?"


    The woman said with a frown, "Of course, but the documents you stole are extremely confidential,


    so for


    the safety of your family, I suggest that it''s best you don''t contact them right now."


    "I don¡¯t need you to be so considerate about me. I need to tell my family whether I¡¯m safe or not. I


    hope you know your ce. You have no right to detain me nor stop me from contacting my family."


    I had only been in Riverbank City for less than a month. No one except Horton knew about my past,


    so who exactly set such a huge trap for me?


    Why did that person do that?


    Seeing that I was insistent about contacting my family, the women agreed but did not pass me my


    phone. Instead, they told me to wait a little longer.


    I waited until dawn, and a man walked in holding a te.


    He walked up to me and handed me the te, on top o f which were two buns.


    I did not take them and asked him, "Can I call my family now?"


    The man nodded and pulled out a phone from his pocket, handing it to me.


    I was stunned, not expecting him to hand me a phone so readily. After all, this seemed more like a


    kidnapping case than anything else.


    However, I had no time to think and quickly called Horton.


    He was the only person I knew in Riverbank City.


    The call was answered very quickly and a sleepy voice came through. "Yeah?"


    I pursed my lips. "Ourpany¡¯swyers took me away, saying that I stole ourpany''s top


    secrets. They refuse to let me leave their office. Can youe with awyer?"


    Horton was struck dumb and only came back to his senses after a very long time. "I''ll be there with


    awyer immediately."


    When I hung up, the man asked for his phone back.


    He put the te on the table in front of me and said indifferently, "Have something to eat. Don''t


    worry. No one will give you any trouble if you can bepletely honest with us."


    I pursed my lips, not responding to him.


    Sincest night, these people had seemed very interested in knowing who ordered me to steal the


    company''s top secrets, but in fact, this was merely a pretense to detain me. 1


    I still had no idea why they were detaining me, though.


    The man left and locked the door once again.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    I looked at the buns on the table. After a moment of hesitation, I ate them anyway.


    I was unsure if these guys would shed off their pretense aswyers, hence I must ensure I had the


    strength to resist when the time came.


    I did not sleep the entire night. I felt awfully sleepy after eating, so I leaned back in the chair and


    dozed off.


    While in a daze, I felt someone walk up beside me and grabbed my arm, seemingly injecting me


    with something. I tried to open my eyes to resist but my eyelids were just too heavy.


    After a very long time, I finally woke up and looked at my arm. Sure enough, there was a needle


    hole in my arm.


    Before anything coulde to mind, the door opened and the two women from before walked in.


    They walked up to me and looked at me, saying, " Pleasee with us, Ms. Lane."


    I looked at them with a frown, "What time is it right now?" "Two in the afternoon," one of the women


    replied.


    I pursed my lips. "Has my friend and awyer arrived?"


    The woman replied coldly, "No."


    My heart sank. These were not Linda Corporations''wyers. Horton would never find out where I


    was.


    The women held down my arms and dragged me out o f the room by force.


    They then took me into a room full of medical equipment. My instincts instantly kicked in. "What do


    you intend to do to me?"


    A man in a white coat sitting in front of me answered, "Don¡¯t panic, Ms. Lane. I''m just doing a


    physical examination on your heart."


    I red at him. "Why are you giving me a physical examination when you''re suspecting that I stole


    thepany''s top secrets?"


    "This is a formal procedure. All you need to do is give u s your full cooperation."


    I roared furiously, "Do you know that this is illegal?"


    The women clenched my shoulders harder. "Please cooperate, Ms. Lane."


    I took a deep breath and said no more.


    I was like a fish on a chopping board, at the mercy of others.


    If I wanted to get out of my current predicament, I had to act when an opportunity arose before they


    showed their true colors. I must not act on impulse.


    The male doctor drew my blood after that, and just when I thought that he was done, he wanted to


    do an intimate examination as well.


    I clenched my fists and looked at him with cold eyes." What reasons do you have for conducting an


    intimate examination on me?"


    The man smiled faintly. "If you contracted any virus, then that would be a reason for you to steal our


    company''s top secrets."


    Rubbish!


    My countenance darkened even more. "My apologies but I have the right to refuse. I suspect that


    you''re notwyers but a criminal organization.¡±


    The woman standing beside me sneered and started threatening me. "You¡¯d better not ask


    questions, Ms. Lane. Do your best to cooperate with us or you¡¯ll suffer the consequences."


    I stood up from the chair and coldly said, "You''re not cops. You have no right to detain me no matter


    what I¡¯ve done."


    After a pause, I made a final attempt with thest glimmer of hope. "I need to contact my family.


    Now!"


    The woman remained unmoved and looked indifferently at me. "This isn''t the time for you to contact


    your family, Ms. Lane. Please cooperate with u s and finish the examination.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Never!"


    I spotted a phone in the doctor''s white coat out of the corners of my eyes and raised my hand to


    push the doctor without thinking.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Caught unprepared, he was pushed to the ground.


    I quickly pulled out the phone from his pocket and called the cops.


    Though as soon as I made the call, the woman snatched the phone away.


    The male doctor got up from the ground and pinned m e down. My hands were tied behind my


    back, and my bones were twisted in an excruciating manner. My face was pressed against the cold


    tiles. I tried to speak but could not get a word out.


    The woman screamed in my ears, "I told you that you''ll suffer the consequences if you refuse to


    cooperate!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, frantically figuring out ways t o save myself.


    The other party had shed all pretenses. The two women sent me back to the room where I was


    previously held, leaving one person behind to watch m e.


    We both faced each other. She looked at me with frosty eyes. "You''d better behave yourself or you¡¯ll


    end up in the deep woods."


    I sneered. "So you admit that you¡¯re from a criminal


    organization?" "Does it matter whether I admit it or not?" The woman crossed her arms and looked


    condescendingly at me. " Don''t ever think about leaving once youe in.


    That''s why I advise you to behave yourself so you¡¯ll suffer a little less."


    "Why are you imprisoning me?"


    If I were to die, then I had to at least know what these guys wanted from me.


    The woman shrugged and said with a smile, "We need beautiful young women like you."


    Human trafficking?


    This was what came to my mind first. I believed that my expression was ghastly at the moment.


    Perhaps there was even a trace of fear on my face.


    Seeing how pale my face was, she stood up and approached me, then squeezed my jaw tightly.


    I endured the pain and calmly said, "If what you want i s money, then I can give it to you."


    She sneered, her delicate features drawing close. Her eyes looked like those of a viper as she


    scrutinized my face. "You¡¯re the luckiest out of all the women I captured. ording to the things


    they normally do, you would¡¯ve been sent abroad by now."


    My heart clenched, and my body started quivering uncontrobly. This was an instinctive fear.


    The woman sat back in her chair and said in an icy tone, "Don''t worry. You won¡¯t die yet, so just rest


    assured and sit here."


    I pursed my lips and thought about it before asking, " How much money do you want? I can give it


    to you."


    The woman had no ns of responding to me. She gave me no response regardless of what I said.


    After about half an hourter, the woman left the room.


    I stood up from the chair but fell to the floor because m y legs went weak.


    I had no friends or rtives in Riverbank City. No one woulde looking for me if I suddenly


    vanished, nor would anyone care. This was why they targeted me.


    Horton would not call the cops even if he noticed something was amiss. I had no confidence at all.


    Another night had passed, and no one was here to save me. I was in despair by now.


    The door suddenly opened and the same woman from before walked in. She looked at me and


    said, "It¡¯s about time."


    Having said that, she looked at the two men behind her.


    The men approached me, and I retreated as I asked in a trembling tone, "Where do you n to take


    me?"


    The woman said coldly, "You don''t have to know." "Where are you taking me?" I broke down a little


    and raised my pitch.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    The woman looked coldly at me and was clearly upset now. "You¡¯d better behave yourself, Ms.


    Lane. That''s how you can suffer less."


    I shook my head and cowered in a corner, saying with a trembling voice, "If you let me go, then TH


    give you whatever amount of money you want."


    The woman snickered, looking at me with a face full o f mockery as she said, "Looks like you don''t


    have an inkling of what¡¯s going on here. Do you think we¡¯d make you our target if we were after


    money? There¡¯s n o shortage of rich people among those women before you and they all said the


    same thing as you, but they eventually went to the ce they were supposed to go. So, do you


    think we''re doing this just for money?"


    She continued after a pause, "It would be too lowly for people to do something for money. That¡¯s


    why we''re never driven by money."


    I broke down a little and screamed, "What are you after, then?!"


    "That''s none of your concern." The woman walked up t o me and looked at me with an icy gaze. "If


    you¡¯re clever enough, then you should know that the only way to have hope is to stay alive, yes?"


    Those words sounded like a piece of advice to a friend. How horrifying was it for a perpetrator to


    say such a thing to her victim?


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to stay calm. I looked straight into her eyes and said, "If you


    tell me what you''re nning to do to me, then I¡¯ll leave with you without fighting back."


    "I''ve gone too easy on you, have I?" The woman had lost all her patience. "Since you refuse my


    polite ways, then don¡¯t me me for making you suffer."


    As soon as she said that, she grabbed my hair and mmed my head into the wall.


    I had no time to defend and could only do my best to protect my head with my hands.


    I felt excruciating pain in my arms and could not help but shriek.


    After my head was mmed into the wall countless times, the woman tossed me to the floor and


    kicked m e in the abdomen continuously, showing no mercy.


    She stopped beating me when I stopped screaming.


    Later, I heard the sound of the door opening. After the woman went out, the two men who stayed


    behind lifted me from the floor.


    My body was in so much pain that I could not even move a muscle and simply allowed them to


    carry me into a car.


    When the car engine started, my eyes were blindfolded.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After God knew how long, I found myself in a grass hut when the blindfold was yanked away.


    There were women¡¯s cries ringing out in my ears. I came back to my senses and looked at a few


    women around me.


    I might be heartless to think so, but I felt less afraid now that they were here.


    I cast my eyes down to look at myself. My hands and feet were bound.


    The girl sitting beside me was crying incessantly. One of the girls was annoyed by her crying and


    snapped." Stop crying, will you? Think of a way."


    That girl looked to be about 20 years old. Judging from her attire and her noble aura, I figured she


    came from a well-off family.


    "What other ways do we have?" one of the girls asked while crying.


    "We''re in the countryside. Why don''t we work together to untie the ropes on our hands and feet and


    then run toward the city when we get out?" suggested the girl who seemed toe from a well-off


    family.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    "We''re not familiar with this ce, though. We might not necessarily find the way out after leaving


    this grass hut. Besides, we might even get eaten alive by the beasts in the mountains.¡±


    I pursed my lips and said, "They n to take us out of the border, so this should be some vige


    near the border."


    The girls looked at me and said a little incredulously, " We¡¯re near the border?"


    "Are they nning to sell us abroad?"


    I did not know the answer to this question. I thought these guys nned to sell me abroad too at


    first, but what the woman from before said raised my suspicion. If they were not doing it for the


    money, then why did they want to send us abroad?


    The rich-looking girl said, "Whatever it is, we can''t just sit around and wait for our doom. Why don''t


    all of youe closer to me and let¡¯s think of a way to untie the ropes first?"


    Therefore, the girls leaned together and sat back to back, trying to untie each other¡¯s ropes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Darn it! This rope can¡¯t be untied!"


    I tried to untie another girl''s ropes and realized that it


    could not be untied either. They must have tied it in a special way.


    Two girls started crying. I finally had a clear view of the situation. These girls seemed to be from


    well-off families and were all very well-protected since they were kids, hence they had never


    experienced such terrifying things before.


    Hence, came the question. Just how powerful were the people behind this to be able to kidnap so


    many rich families¡¯ daughters and bring them here sessfully?


    I pursed my lips and asked, "How were you taken here?"


    A girl replied immediately, "How else? My parents dislike me and want me to vanish forever."


    I was a little shocked. "Your parents sent you here?"


    The girl, who had been very calm the whole time, said, "There''s a type of parent in this world who


    think they''re infallible and can never tolerate having their children talk back to them. If their children


    refuse to listen to them, they''ll push them into the abyss in the name of love."


    I was stunned. "So your parents actually sent you here?"


    The girl shrugged. "In any case, my parents sent me here. They think I''ve disobeyed them, so when


    they heard others saying that there¡¯s a special school to teach disobedient children like me, they


    signed me up immediately. The teachers in that school use violence to discipline students. I nned


    to escape because I couldn''t take it anymore but they caught me again. In order to stop me from


    escaping again, they broke my leg.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "How should I put it? I guess you can say that I¡¯m crazy, and that''s


    why I nned to burn the school down. I wanted to bring everyone down with me. But my suicide


    mission failed. When I woke up, I was here."


    I suddenly understood why she was sitting so far away from everyone and asked us to go closer to


    her.


    I looked at her leg and could clearly see that her right leg was slightly bent.


    "My parents didn''t send me here," a timid girl said, "I was working tillte at night and someone


    kidnapped me when I left thepany.¡±


    "I was tricked when I was looking for a job."


    Everyone was brought here for different reasons, but there was one simrity between us-none of


    us knew what these guys were going to do to us.


    At this moment, there were sounds of footsteps and people talking outside. The girls had yet to


    react and were still standing nkly on the same spot.


    "Back to your positions!" I anxiously said.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    It was toote. Several men had pushed the door in.


    They were no fools, so when they saw us huddled together, they could already figure out what we


    were trying to do.


    I thought the men would fly into a rage but they did not.


    They merely looked at us andughed in unison.


    A man said, "I haven¡¯t relieved myself for days. These girls look really hot. Why don''t we have a


    taste first?"


    "No way." Another man objected. "The higher-ups won''t let us touch them."


    "Oh, get out of here." The rough man grew irritated." They''re miles away, so how are the higher-ups


    supposed to know if we''ve touched them or not if we don¡¯t say a word? Besides, they''ll only arrive at


    night and we have six hours before the sky turns dark. Let''s have some fun and we''ll get ourselves


    cleaned up after. They won¡¯t know a thing."


    The man walked toward us after saying that.


    A few timid girls started crying, which aroused the man even more. I spoke in a stern voice, "Calm


    down, all of you."


    The girl with a calm demeanor looked at the man approaching us and said in a girly voice,


    "Handsome, I''m not exactly an insensitive person. Since you brought us to this isted ce and


    we know that we can''t escape, we might as well be obedient so we¡¯ll at least suffer less. Don''t worry


    about me putting up a fight. I just hope you can be gentler with me seeing how obedient I am.¡±


    "Oh-ho, such a sensible youngdy you are." The man was delighted.


    The girl smiled. "But there are some of us who are unwilling, so it¡¯s best not to force them and just


    choose those who are willing. That keeps things interesting, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The man was a little startled, then nced at thepanions behind him before ncing back at


    us. H e asked, "Who here is willing? But I''ll say this first. If w e don¡¯t have enough numbers, then I


    don¡¯t care whether you girls are forced or not."


    The calm girl said with a smile, "I''m willing.¡±


    Perhaps she was acting a little too zealous that the man grew suspicious. He said with a frown,


    "You''d better not pull any tricks on me."


    The girl sighed, her voice sounding even girlier. "My hands and feet are tied. What tricks can I


    possibly pull? I haven''t eaten or slept well in days. God knows when I''ll die? Who gives a d*mn


    about chastity anymore?"


    She continued after a pause, "I know you¡¯re working for someone and it''s not possible to beg you to


    let us g o. All I''m hoping right now is to get washed up and have something to eat before I die."


    The man thought her words made sense and said to the rest of the girls with a smile, "If you serve


    us well, we''ll feed you and let you suffer less."


    Girls were naturally reluctant to do these things.


    However, after looking at the calm girl and the profound look on her face, I hesitated for just a


    moment before saying, "I''m willing too." 1


    "Great. How sensible." The man smiled even brighter now.


    Other girls felt that the girl and I were more reliable, hence they all agreed as well.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, there were also girls who were unwilling. However, the men kept their words and did not


    take them outside.


    It was dusty outside. The house made of earth and the dirty yards filled our noses with dust when


    we breathed.


    As far as the eyes could see, there were mountains surrounding us.


    Deep in the mountains, girls like us werembs waiting to be ughtered.


    The men brought us to a wooden house with a river next to it. The river looked especially clean, and


    the surrounding trees were green. However, no one could appreciate such breathtaking scenery.


    A man said, "A group of two will go in and take a bath. You''d better not y any tricks or don''t


    me me for ending your lives sooner.¡±


    The calm girl looked at me and said with a smile," Let''s go in together.¡±

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    There was a flicker in my eyes as I nodded, entering the wooden house with her.


    The bathroom was very tiny, and even though two extremely thin girls were sharing it, it still seemed


    extra crowded.


    The girl nced at me and shouted at the door, "Can you give us a change of clothes, handsome?


    Any clean ones will do. We''ve been wearing the ones on our bodies for a long time and they really


    stink.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "For heaven¡¯s sake!" The man outside hissed and cursed, "How is a prisoner bold enough to make


    so many requests?!"


    The girl smiled slightly and said in a soft voice, "I''m just doing this so I can please you. Will you still


    be interested in me if I stink all over?"


    "Just give it to them, bro," a man said.


    The leader deliberated and nodded to agree.


    I turned on the shower. The pressure was a little low, but it was still better than nothing. Besides, we


    were i n the tropics, so it would be nice to have such a refreshing shower in such critical moments.


    It helped me freshen up a little.


    "What''s your name?" the girl asked me.


    She had already removed her clothes while she spoke, revealing her slender figure.


    I pursed my lips and asked the question I wanted to know the most at the moment, "Are you really


    nning to sleep with them?¡±


    If this girl was serious about sleeping with them, then I would have to figure out another way to


    escape.


    The girl asked with her eyebrows raised, "Why not?¡±


    I frowned and wanted to ask her why when I noticed the look on her face. I realized that there might


    be a wiretap in this tiny bathroom.


    Therefore, I said, "I''m a married woman, so I don''t mind sleeping with them, but it''ll be such a pity


    for an unmarrieddy like you."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about.¡± The girl looked at the shower. "What''s your name?¡±


    I followed her gaze and sure enough, there was a tapping device on the showerhead.


    These guys were truly careful.


    I retracted my gaze from the shower and looked at the girl, saying, "My name''s Wanda Lane. What''s


    yours?"


    "Shannon Collins."


    After telling each other our names, Shannon started washing herself.


    After the shower, she grabbed a bath towel beside her and draped it over her body, saying to me,


    "Hurry up. The other girls are waiting to use the shower too.¡±


    I nodded and stood under the shower to wash my body.


    The guys had prepared us clothes, hence we did not have to wear our previous clothes anymore.


    Therefore, I draped myself with a bath towel as well and followed Shannon outside.


    After we went out, we changed into the clothes the men prepared for us.


    These were their clothes. Their wide T-shirts had turned into dresses on us.


    The men looked at Shannon and me, gawking at us.


    Shannon looked at the man in front of her and smirked. "Your clothes fit me really well."

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    The man looked at her with a gaze of unconceble lust. "I think so too."


    Shannon leaned on the man¡¯s body and said in a delicate tone, ¡°You''d better not disappoint me


    later."


    The man let out an even dirtier smile after hearing what she said and pulled her in to get on with


    business.


    "What¡¯s the rush, Mister?" Shannon pushed the man''s chest and said in a pitiful manner, ''''I''ve


    starved for days. If I don''t eat, then I''m afraid I won''t be able to serve you well.¡±


    The man thought she had a point and readily answered, "I''ll prepare food for you immediately.¡±


    The man left after saying that.


    When he came back, he was carrying a bag full of food in it.


    After Shannon was done eating, she plopped on the man¡¯s arms. From the looks on the man''s face,


    it was obvious that he waspletely taken with her.


    Now that her clothes were changed and her belly was filled with food, I wondered what Shannon


    was really up to. However, seeing that she had no ns of doing anything at all, I could not sit still


    any longer.


    The men had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that we were almost done eating, they looked a


    little impatiently at their leader.


    The man embraced Shannon, looking at her with lustful eyes as he said, "We should begin,


    gorgeous.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and said with a charming smile, "Of course."


    Having said that, she looked at me and the other girls, hinting for us to rest easy.


    Shannon was carried outside by the man, obviously to do what needed to be done.


    With that, other men could not sit still anymore and each picked a girl they liked to their resting


    ce.


    Some girls started to panic and resist.


    However, the disparity of strength between men and women was too great. The men barely noticed


    our struggle.


    I was taken to a wooden cabin by a man and was immediately thrown onto the bed.


    I had no idea what Shannon was up to at this point, hence I could only do my best to stall for time.


    I took a deep breath and imitated Shannon¡¯s seductive poses. I looked at the man, saying softly and


    delicately, "Don''t rush into it. You have to take it slow t o really enjoy it.¡±


    The man could not resist a woman when she said that, hence he immediately slowed down and


    took my hand. He kissed the back of my hand and said with a smile, "You¡¯re so fair."


    I smiled and put my hand on his neck, sliding it down slowly. "I''m d you like it."


    We were in the tropics, hence most of the girls here were slightly tanned and their skin was a little


    rough. The man loved women like me who had fairplexions.


    He kissed my arm with his lips and I fought the urge t o throw up as I asked with a smile, "Can I ask


    you a question, Mister?"


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Where are we? Where are they taking us?"


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Don''t even think about going back. At least 800 to


    1,000 women have been here. Not once have I seen them leave."


    Although my heart clenched, my expression remained the same. I continued to speak in a tender


    voice, "I know it''s not possible to go back aftering here, but if I must die, I have to die knowing


    what¡¯s happening to me, right?"


    The man mulled it over and said, "This is a border vige called Ridge Town. There are dozens of


    families in the vige, and only a car can get you out o f here. You''ll be sent abroad, but I have no


    idea where you''ll be sold to or what the buyers will do to you."


    He pressed down on me after saying that.


    I could not continue to stall for time and searched frantically for ideas in my head, yet none came to


    mind.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Seeing that the man was about to remove his shirt, I quickly said, "Don''t you think it''s not fun at all


    to get straight into it?"


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake!" The man was angry. "Are all girls from the city so semantic?¡±


    His actions became a little aggressive after saying that.


    My body resisted out of instinct but it was useless. In desperation, I felt a hard object at the head of


    the bed and grabbed it to smash it against the man''s head.


    However, before I could smash it, the man had already fallen to the side.


    I called out to him cautiously, "Mister?¡±


    Seeing that the man did not move, I quickly climbed u p from the bed.


    I felt his breathing. He was still alive but had passed out so suddenly.


    "Wanda Lane!" Shannon''s voice came from outside.


    I ran outside. Apart from Shannon, I saw several other girls as well.


    There was a knife in Shannon''s hand, and she was brimming with a murderous aura. She looked at


    me


    and said coldly, "Let''s go."


    I did not think too much about it and ran into the mountains with her.


    After running for about an hour, we could hardly run anymore.


    A girl slumped on the ground and panted heavily. " Why don''t we take a break? We¡¯ll die from


    exhaustion before we can even escape."


    Shannon could hardly hold up either and nodded, saying, "Let¡¯s take a break, then."


    Everyone was tense since the start of the journey, and no one wanted to talk. Now that we were


    taking a break, I looked at Shannon and asked, "Why did the guys suddenly pass out?"


    Shannon dusted off the mud and weed on her shoes, saying, "I drugged them."


    I could not help but frown. "When did you give it to them?"


    My eyes were on her the whole time during the meal. I did not see her spiking their drinks at all.


    "During the shower." Shannon looked up at the sky and said with a frown, "It''s getting dark. We


    must leave this mountain before it gets dark."


    I nodded and stood up from the ground, following behind her and asking, "Where did you put the


    drug?"


    Shannon nced ndly at me. "In the shower gel.


    When they touched any part of you with their lips, they¡¯d pass out. I nned to use it on the school''s


    principal at first, but it has saved my life."


    I was stunned for a moment, feeling a deep sense of admiration for this girl.


    I could not say that she was too good. It was just like what she said earlier. She was truly crazy.


    When we finally went over a hill, our hearts sank when we saw another mountain ahead.


    There were mountains after mountains with no end in sight.


    "We¡¯ll never manage to walk out," a girl said in despair.


    Shannon''s expression was dark, and I figured she must be in despair too.


    After a long time, she said, "We have to get moving even if we can¡¯t get out of this ce. We can''t


    wait for our doom."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We pressed on until the sky turned dark. A girl said," Why don''t we find a cave to rest for the night


    and continue walking during the day? It''ll be terrible if we encounter any mountain beasts."

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    The girl was right. It was dangerous for us to walk in the mountains at night. When we first entered


    the mountains, we could still find traces of humans having been here before, but they were no


    longer visible at this point. That meant that the probability of us encountering beasts was much


    higher.


    If we saw footprints of the beasts during the day, we could still think of a way to avoid them, but it


    was hard to see footprints of beasts at night. Hence, it was best to find a cave to rest for the night.


    Shannon stopped in her tracks and looked at us. "Let''s find a cave and call it a night. We¡¯ll continue


    our journey at the stroke of daylight."


    We were probably in God¡¯s favor because we saw a cave less than 300 feet away. Although it was


    not very big, it was enough to amodate several of us.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been a long day and coupled with the constant walking, all of us were famished. However,


    none of us brought anything with us when we escaped into the mountains, so we could only endure


    the hunger.


    Apart from Shannon, I did not know the names of the four other girls. Since none of us could sleep,


    we started introducing ourselves to each other.


    All four girls came from different ces. One of the girls was the tallest among us, and her name


    was Nina Fameli. She was from South Riverton. Another girl was a ssic beauty called Holly


    Consel from South Tinkertown. Her face brought the word ''beauty'' to mind.


    The two other girls were from South County-Thaddea Zameus and Dazaray Timber. These two


    ladies wereparatively less attractive than the previous two girls but were considered stunning


    among ordinary girls.


    I had no idea why those people captured these young and beautiful girls if they were not doing it for


    the money.


    We chatted for about half an hour and nned to take a rest. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I


    heard someone praying.


    I opened my eyes and saw Dazarey praying.


    Although she was praying softly, the forest was eerily silent and frightening. Most importantly, this


    could easily attract beasts.


    Nina and Holly looked at her with fear written all over their faces, but they did not say anything.


    Shannon could not help but say, "Missy, if you want to pray, can you at least pray in your heart? Do


    you know that what you''re doing can easily attract beasts?"


    Dazaray opened her eyes to look at Shannon and said with a face full of displeasure, "God will only


    protect u s and not hurt us."


    Shannon was extremely speechless. She rolled her eyes at her and said no more.


    We all thought that Dazaray would stop praying, but she started praying again.


    Shannon finally could not stand it anymore and scolded her angrily, "Go out and pray to attract the


    beasts all you want. Let¡¯s all die here together."


    Dazaray nced at her and mmed up.


    The other three girls remained silent the whole time with their heads bowed. Thissted until dawn.


    The sound of birds chirping in the forest was particrly crisp and clear. When I woke up, only


    Shannon and I remained in the cave.


    Shannon was still asleep, so I woke her up.


    She opened her eyes and looked around her in a daze.


    I thought she looked really beautiful. Her face was tiny and delicate. Perhaps she hadid on her


    side for too long, one side of her face was crimson, which made her look even prettier and fairer.


    I stood up and dusted my clothes, saying, "It''s dawn."


    Shannon nodded and yawned, asking, "Where are they?"


    I pointed to the outside of the cave and said, "They all went out."


    Shannon smiled but did not say anything. She got up and prepared to go out.


    Perhaps she had been lying down for too long, her legs felt a little numb. She fell to the side when


    she got up

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    I quickly supported her. "Are your legs numb?¡±


    Shannon gently sighed. "I may need you to help me outside."


    I nodded with a smile. "Sure."


    After walking out of the cave, I noticed Dazaray first. She was leaning against a tree with her eyes


    closed, mumbling.


    Her voice was not very soft, but I could not hear what exactly she was mumbling about. It sounded


    like there was a mosquito buzzing in my ear, which made me feel extremely irritable.


    Shannon refused to put up with her and snapped. " You''re praying first thing in the morning too? Will


    you ever stop?"


    Dazaray opened her eyes and darted her a nce, then shut her eyes to continue praying as


    though she did not hear her.


    Shannon was about to lose it when I quickly held her and said, "Let''s check if there are any wild


    fruits around that we can eat. Everyone must be hungry after not eating for so long.¡±


    Shannon nodded. "Let''s look around while we walk, then."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I raised my head to look up to the sky. The forest was too dense and had covered the sky. I could


    only see fragments of sunlight pouring down from the gaps between the trees.


    There were birds chirping, and when I took a deep breath, it actually felt very refreshing.


    I would be overjoyed if I were here for a vacation.


    Shannon looked at Nina, Thaddea, and Holly, asking," Did you rest well? Let¡¯s continue on our


    journey if you''ve rested enough."


    The three of them nodded and fixed their slightly creased clothes. ncing at Dazaray as she


    continued to pray away, Nina mumbled, "Say, do you think God will really protect her since she''s so


    pious?"


    Shannon shrugged. "Who knows?"


    The forest in the morning was a little damp. Stepping on the loose soil, we could distinctly feel just


    how soft i t was.


    Nina let out a delightful cry and squatted down at the ce she trod on and started digging.


    Soon, she dug out a bunch of mushrooms, most of which were humongous.


    Dazaray nced at the mushrooms, then picked one u p from the ground. She wiped it clean and


    popped it into her mouth.


    Nina looked worriedly at her. "Is it okay to eat it raw?"


    Thaddea picked up a mushroom from the ground as well, and after observing it, she said, "I''ve seen


    mushrooms like this back home. It''s fine to eat them raw but they''re not very filling."


    I gently sighed. "That''s better than having nothing to eat."


    Knowing that the mushrooms could be eaten, we quickly grabbed them and started eating after


    starving for a day.


    Shannon took a few bites and looked at Thaddea, saying, "We won''t have hallucinations after eating


    this stuff, will we? I saw on the news that people from the South County would eat mushrooms


    every year in May and June. They''ll find themselves in different worlds after that."


    Thaddeaughed. "You won''t have hallucinations if you don''t eat the poisonous ones."


    Nina then found several other types of mushrooms not far away from here and brought them to


    Thaddea t o examine them. "Can we eat these too?"


    "Let me take a look."


    Thaddea took them and started examining them before saying, "You can eat these but they need to


    be cooked first."

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Shannon popped a mushroom into her mouth and sighed, saying, "It''s a pity we can''t light a fire."


    As soon as she said that, Dazaray suddenly cried out, startling the rest of us. After looking over and


    seeing nothing, we were all a little puzzled.


    "What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shannon was a little annoyed by her and asked with a frown, "You got an epiphany


    from God?"


    Dazaray¡¯s face was pale. Looking at the tree beside her, she said in a trembling voice, "There''s a


    snake."


    Everyone looked at the tree beside her and saw a tiny green snake about 23 inches long. It was


    coiling around the dark green leaves. If one had not looked carefully, one might not even notice it


    was there.


    Seeing that we had noticed it, the green snake flicked its tongue out, looking like it was prepared to


    attack u s.


    "Don''t panic, guys. Don''t move," Thaddea said with a ghastly paleplexion, "This snake is


    poisonous. It¡¯ll be over for you if it bites you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon approached me and clutched me tightly out o f panic and fear. "What should we do? I''m


    most afraid o f snakes. I get goosebumps just seeing it."


    I had no way offorting her because I was afraid of snakes too. Besides, this snake was highly


    poisonous.


    Shannon shifted her feet carefully, asking in a trembling voice, "Is it toote if we run now?¡±


    "It''s toote!" Thaddea grabbed hold of Shannon¡¯s arm, preventing her from taking one more step.


    "This snake moves really fast. You can¡¯t dodge it at all."


    "What should we do, then?¡± Nina was already crying out of fear. "We can''t just keep wasting our


    time with i t, can we?"


    Thaddea gritted her teeth and sternly said, "We can only figure out a way to kill it.¡±


    Dazaray was nearest to the snake, so she would be the first to be attacked if the snake was


    startled.


    Hearing that Thaddea intended to kill the snake, she was seized with great terror. "Don¡¯t anger it. I''ll


    die."


    "What are you afraid of?¡± Shannon looked at her with a face full of mockery. "You''re always praying.


    Your God will protect you."


    In a grave situation like this, Dazaray merely listened t o her ridicule and was not in the mood to talk


    back at all.


    Thaddea looked at Dazaray and said, "I''ll count to three. Get ready to dodge. I''ll throw a rock and


    see if I can hit it." "Huh?" Dazaray was dumbfounded. "The probability of smashing it with a rock is


    too low. I¡¯ll die if you can¡¯t hit it.¡±


    "Do you have better ideas, then?" Thaddea asked.


    Dazaray¡¯splexion was pale. After thinking for a very long time, she shook her head.


    "We can only take our chances now.¡± Thaddea slowly bent down to pick up a rock from the ground.


    Dazaray looked like she was about to faint, but there was no other choice at the moment. We could


    only take our chances. After all, we could not remain in a stalemate with this snake forever.


    Thaddea finished counting and shouted sternly, "Run!¡±


    Dazaray reacted quick enough as she started running a s soon as Thaddea¡¯s voice fell. The rock in


    Thaddea''s hand was hurled over as well.


    However, the snake was still much quicker than humans. It not only dodged the rock but it was also


    preparing tounch an attack at Dazaray, who was closest to it.


    When it startedunching an attack, it looked so much more terrifying than when it was not moving.


    There was instantly a series of screams ringing out in my ears.


    Seeing that the snake was about tond on Dazaray, I grabbed a branch that I had set my eyes on


    earlier and stabbed the sharpest end at the snake.


    After stabbing it, I quickly hurled the branch together with the snake far away.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Dazaray slumped to the ground at once and looked nkly at me.


    After she calmed down, she picked up a veryrge stone from the ground and smashed it at the


    snake.


    Once was not enough, so she smashed it again. Only when the snake was smashed to pieces did


    she finally stop.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Shannon nced at the poisonous snake before quickly shifting her


    gaze away. With a gulp, she said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s continue with our journey."


    We did not encounter any more dangers for the rest of the journey, but we found a lot of wild fruits


    that we could eat. The only good thing about being deep in the forest was the gift of nature. We


    could easily find food that could temporarily sustain us.


    I noticed a lot of red fruits on top of a tree which resembled apples.


    "Are these apples?¡± I asked.


    Shannon looked up and shook her head. "I don¡¯t know, but they look simr.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face was flushed from the journey, making her look even better now.


    Thaddea climbed up a tree and picked one to examine it carefully. She then said, "It''s not an apple.


    Generally, edible wild fruits grow inrge quantities on surrounding trees with other edible fruits, so


    these fruits should be edible."


    She continued after a pause, "I''ll pick them. The rest of you should gather more from the bottom so


    we can eat at night when we¡¯re hungry."


    I nodded. "Thanks a lot."


    Perhaps it was because we had been eating a lot of things on our journey, Dazarey did not bother


    picking these wild fruits after filling her tummy and sat on a rock to pray again.


    Shannon loved eating and ate while she picked, looking extremely delighted.


    The three other girls were picking too, gathering them with their shirts and trying their best to take


    more with them.


    Thaddea kindly reminded them from on top of the tree, "Don¡¯t let your guards down and pay


    attention to your surroundings. There''s surely more than just one poisonous snake in this deep


    forest.


    Shannon was awfully terrified of snakes. When she heard what Thaddea said, she shrieked a little


    crazily and looked vigntly around her.


    After making sure that there were no snakes around her, she finally rxed.


    After stuffing a fruit in her mouth, she said with a gentle sigh, "I''ll eat a fruit to get over this shock."


    Thaddea nced at her. She was caught betweenughter and tears. She then continued picking


    fruits and tossing them down.


    Shannon looked at Dazaray and asked speechlessly, " How did this girl survive until now?"


    "She may pray all day but she had no mercy at all when she smashed the snake with a rock just


    now."


    After hearing what she said, Thaddea chuckled and said from on top of the tree, "God wasn''t


    around when the world fell into chaos, yet the candles burned brighter than ever during prosperous


    times. I wonder i f we should be praying to God or humans."


    "What are you guys talking about?¡± I interrupted them. "Quickly pick the fruits and gather them. We


    still have a long journey to continue."


    God was God, while believers were humans. How could humanspare to God?


    In order to have enough food to sustain us, we took as much as we could before continuing on our


    journey.


    We encountered another snake on our journey, but fortunately, this snake was not very aggressive.


    With water and food on us during our journey, we were able to travel pretty fast.


    However, none of us knew exactly when we would be able to walk out of this deep forest.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    After crossing God knew how many mountains, the sky gradually turned dark. We had yet to find a


    resting ce for the night, so Shannon suggested a little worriedly, "Why don¡¯t we continue


    forward? There were many human traces along the way earlier, so there must be a vige


    somewhere. If we can find someone, then we''ll be able to call for help."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina agreed. "If we can find vigers nearby, then we can finally go home. I agree to continue on


    our journey.¡±


    Everyone else nodded to agree. Fueled by hope and motivation, we were able to move much


    quicker than before.


    When we went over another mountain and saw the lights in the distance, Nina cried tears of joy.


    "When I get home, I''m going to buy that bag I''ve had my eyes o n for so long yet never got around


    to buying. Then, I''m going to confess my love for my crush."


    Holly also said while crying, "You should alle to m y ce first. I''ll treat you to our famous loyal


    skewers."


    "Or you should alle to my ce and have hotpot instead. I don''t think I''ll get sick of it even if I


    eat it for a week consecutively," Shannon said with a smile.


    She was a very beautiful girl who looked exceptionally stunning when she smiled.


    Dazaray stopped praying and looked at us, saying, " The reason you survived is that God protected


    you. You should all start repenting for your sins."


    Those words spoiled everyone''s mood and left all of us speechless. We merely gave her a nce,


    having no intention to entertain her.


    Shannon looked at me and asked with a smile, "What d o you want to do most when you go home?"


    What did I want to do most when I go home?


    I fell silent for a very long time before saying, "I might go and see someone I really miss. I''ll hug him


    and tell him that I''m sorry." 2


    She was a little stunned, then asked with a gossipy expression, "He''s not your lover, is he?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled slightly, saying no more.


    When we got to the vige, the sky hadpletely turned dark. In the remote mountains, not many


    lived here due to the inconvenient transportation and road conditions. There seemed to be only a


    dozen families 0 r so.


    "Let''s find a random household and ask them to help u s."


    Having said that, Shannon walked down the never-ending steps and came to a house. She then


    knocked 0


    n the door.


    The sound of barking dogs came from inside the door. Nina and Holly were scared of dogs, so they


    hid behind Shannon and me.


    Not long after that, the door was opened from the inside. The tenant was a middle-aged man who


    looked quite down-to-earth.


    He said a few words but none of us could understand him.


    Thaddea was more experienced, so after realizing what was going on, she said to us, "He''s


    speaking a foreignnguage. Looks like we¡¯ve already crossed the border.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the rest of us werepletely stunned. We did not expect to cross the


    border at all. What should we do now?


    As the vige was shut off from the rest of the world all year round, the vigers here were


    extremely wary of outsiders. When the man realized that he did not understand a thing we were


    saying, he started driving us away.


    Just as we were at a loss, a little girl of about ten years old came running out from inside.


    She tugged at the man''s sleeve, and after saying something to him, he rxed and started


    gesturing at us.


    Thaddea tried tomunicate with him by gesturing back. None of us knew what they were trying


    to tell each other, but the man eventually allowed us to enter.


    As this was a poverty-stricken vige, the man owned only an earth-sheltered house with


    incandescentmps used in rural areas back in the 90s. The wattage was very low and was not


    very bright. The furniture also consisted of only two beds and a closet.


    The man went out to the kitchen built underneath a tent and brought three tes of food.


    He gestured to us a few times, asking us to eat.


    We had not eaten in days, so when we finally had the chance to eat, we did not care whether the


    food tasted good or bad. After thanking him, we started gobbling u p the food.


    After eating, we noticed the father and the daughter squatting on one side. They stared at us with


    fear and worry in their eyes.


    Shannon gestured at us a few times, asking to borrow their phone. However, they merely stared


    nkly at her, seemingly not knowing what a phone was.


    With that, we could only wait until tomorrow to ask the other vigers.


    We stayed here for the night. Even though the ce was rudimentary, it was still better than being


    in the mountains.


    When we woke up the next day, the man was picking grapes from the shelves in the yard.


    The little girl was holding a basket standing beside him. The man put the grapes in the basket. Both


    father and daughter would exchange nces from time to time with smiles on their faces, looking


    very content.


    "Being rich or poor isn¡¯t an indicator of a person¡¯s contentment level.¡± Shannon sighed.


    I raised my eyebrows. "Did you recall something that made you unhappy?"


    Shannon chuckled. "I was justmenting. I¡¯ve figured out many things after this incident. Enjoy the


    best that you can when you''re still alive. If my current life makes me unhappy, then I¡¯ll go after the


    life that will make me happy-¡±


    "Everything in life is fated. Nothing is up to us. There are a lot of things which you have no control


    over.¡± Dazaray interrupted.


    Shannon looked at her with a face full of helplessness. "Has anyone ever told you that you''re very


    annoying?"


    Dazaray acted as though she did not hear her and walked straight to the little girl''s side, helping her


    to pick up the grapes that had fallen to the ground.


    With the urge to go home sooner, Shannon took me with her to search for families in the vige who


    owned a phone.


    We thought that it was impossible for the whole vige to not have a single handphone in this era,


    but after asking around, we realized that it was truly the case.


    We huddled together in disappointment. Holly said, "If there¡¯s no other choice, then let''s just keep


    moving. Perhaps we''ll find a phone when we get to a city or perhaps even meet our fellow


    countrymen."


    "We don''t have a map. It¡¯s too dangerous to walk aimlessly. Besides, we¡¯ll be captured if the police


    see u s," Nina said with a sigh.


    "What''s wrong with being taken away by the police?" Holly said, "We''ll stand a chance to go home if


    the police take us away.¡±


    "That''s right!" Shannon''s eyes lit up as she said a little excitedly, "We¡¯ll tell them what happened and


    we can then go home.¡±


    With hopes of going home, everyone was overjoyed.


    We had no idea where the police station was, nor did w e know how the vigers could contact the


    police.


    With thenguage barrier, we were worried that the vigers would panic if we asked them to call


    the police for us. Hence, we had to think of a way to get them to call the police of their own ord.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    After a series of discussions, we came up with a final n.


    That night, Nina and Shannon would go to one of the families to borrow something. However, after


    the family members went into the house, they would both steal the basket of beans drying in the


    sun in the yard.


    When the two of them returned, we looked at the basket full of beans and were confident that the


    other party would call the cops. However, nothing happened even until the next afternoon. That


    family did note to us to ask us to return the beans either.


    We spected that the family must have thought that we were pitiful and were in desperate need of


    food, so that was why they did not make a scene out of it.


    Such a result left Shannon a little speechless. We eventually returned the beans to the family.


    Though not long after that, the family sent the basket o f beans back to us again.


    In the next two days, Shannon and Nina started taking things from other families, but simrly, no


    one was bothered.


    People even started sending them food.


    These were foods grown by the farmers themselves.


    Living in the mountains, the majority of the vigers lived off nature. From the day they were born,


    they felt that their lives were just like the rest of the vigers. They knew nothing about the world


    outside the mountains and were not curious about it either.


    In their opinion, the reason why Nina and Shannon were stealing other people''s food was that they


    were poor and hungry. Therefore, out of sympathy, they decided not to pursue the matter with them.


    After figuring this out, we decided not to proceed with the n.


    Even so, out of sympathy, the vigers continued sending food to us in the next few days. However,


    we rejected them all.


    After several encounters, we learned that the father and daughter we were staying with were called


    Harchi and Hara.


    Nina once learned a minoritynguage, hence after being here for days, she was able to hold


    simple conversations with the father and daughter.


    After understanding why we took other people''s things, Harchi helplessly said, "You didn¡¯t have to


    do that. I could help you borrow it from someone else."


    Shannon helplessly sighed. She realized now that stealing other people¡¯s things just so the vigers


    would call the cops was a foolish thing to do.


    Nevertheless, humans would do all sorts of ridiculous things when they were desperate.


    "We did try and borrow a phone on the second day we were in the vige but none of them had it.


    There wasn''t even andline," Nina said with a frown.


    Harchi smiled slightly. "They didn''t know you guys yet, so even if they had it, they didn''t want to lend


    it to you."


    Nina nodded. "I see."


    Later, Harchi told us to wait until the next morning. H e would borrow a phone for us then. He could


    not go tonight because there were customs here against going to other people''s houses at night.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thinking that they were going home very soon, the girls were slightly emotional and could not sleep


    at night.


    The next morning, Harchi went out to borrow a phone for us. Nina was already starting to say her


    goodbyes t o Hara. She promised her that we woulde and visit her again with dolls and good


    food when we got home.


    When it was noon, Harchi walked into the yard under our expectant gazes. He looked at us and


    said a little dejectedly, "I didn¡¯t manage to borrow a phone, but I think cops havee to our vige.


    Do you want to go and take a look?"


    When Nina heard that there were cops in the vige, she was instantly over the moon.


    Shannon, on the other hand, asked vigntly, "Why are the cops suddenly here?"

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Harchi scratched his head. "I think they''re here to find someone. I don''t know the specifics either.


    Why don''t you go and see for yourself?"


    We looked at each other and were a little doubtful. It was reasonable to say that after crossing over


    so many mountains, we should be very far from the ce we escaped from. If the cops were here


    to look for us, they would not have arrived so soon.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing the worried look on our faces, Harchi asked curiously.


    Not wanting to attract unnecessary trouble for Harchi, we shook our heads in unison. "Nothing."


    Shannon was a warier and distrustful person, hence she suggested, "We should be careful. Even if


    we can''t go home right now, we can''t fall into the hands of bad guys either. I suggest we keep


    moving. We have a high chance of meeting our own people when we get to the city. If that doesn¡¯t


    work either, then we can always go to the embassy."


    After making the decision, we bade farewell to Harchi and Hara. We got prepared to continue on our


    journey.


    However, before we could walk out, we heard hurried footsteps outside the door.


    Holly was a little nervous, clutching at my sleeve and asking, "What should we do now?"


    I said, "Let¡¯s observe first."


    Shannon and I looked at each other and walked out the door together.


    Harchi''s house was merely a small earth-sheltered house, hence it was not possible to hide six


    people. Besides, if theer was here with ulterior motives, then they might hurt Harchi and Hara


    after learning that they had taken us in. That was something we did not wish to happen.


    After walking out to the yard, we saw several men dressed in police uniforms.


    "Do they look like cops?¡± Shannon leaned closer to my ear and whispered.


    I shook my head. "I can¡¯t tell."


    Harchi walked up to the policemen to speak to them. Due to thenguage barrier, we had no clue


    what they were talking about at all.


    When they were done talking, the leader looked at us and asked us a question. Seeing that we did


    not reply and were merely staring nkly at him, he confirmed that we did not speak theirnguage.


    Therefore, he looked at the man beside him. The man looked at us and asked, "Are you illegal


    immigrants?"


    Shannon twitched her mouth. ¡°We''re not illegal


    immigrants. We fled here."


    The man frowned slightly and looked at the leader, saying a few words. The leader pointed at us,


    probably asking him to trante his questions for us.


    After some time, we finally understood a little of what was going on. It turned out that someone had


    approached the police to make a missing person report. They said that the person who made the


    report did not look like a bad guy but more like our family member.


    Shannon looked at us and asked, "Which one of your families are so capable that they were


    actually able to contact the cops here?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nina replied a little unsurely, "My dad is capable of doing that, but he probably has no idea that I¡¯ve


    gone missing because we don¡¯t often keep in touch."


    Holly said with a smile, "Not my family, that''s for sure. My parents are both ordinary people."


    Thaddea shook her head. "Not my parents either.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone turned to look at Dazaray. She was stunned for a moment, then said, "It¡¯s


    probably a blessing from God." 1

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Everyone was rendered speechless and stopped asking her any more questions.


    At this moment, Shannon looked at me and said meaningfully, "You seem to have never spoken to


    us about your past or your family."


    I pursed my lips. "I was born an orphan after I was abandoned in a small county by my biological


    parents. My adoptive mother found me and raised me, but she passed away many years ago. I''ve


    been working alone in Riverbank City all these years. I changed jobs a month ago and am not


    familiar with thepany''s staff, so no one probably cares now that I''ve suddenly gone missing.¡±


    Shannon probably was not expecting my life to be so tragic, so she took my hand and said a little


    guiltily," I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know."


    I smiled slightly. "It''s okay."


    It seemed that it was only usible that Nina''s parents had contacted the cops here in order to find


    her.


    After learning about what happened, we got ready to leave with the police.


    We bade farewell to Harchi and his daughter before getting into the police car.


    After a short period of happiness, Shannon said, "I hope we can all get home safely. I guess we''re


    considered sworn friends now. Let''s stay in touch after we go home."


    Nina nodded with a smile. "That''s for sure."


    The car drove for about five or six hours before reaching the city, but it did not stop there and drove


    straight out of the city.


    Sensing something amiss, Shannon looked at the man who spoke ournguage. "Where are you


    taking us?"


    The man nced indifferently at her and did not answer the question.


    All of a sudden, everyone grew nervous. I nced at the road ahead and asked him, "You''re not a


    cop, are you?"


    The man raised his eyebrows. "We''re cops, but not the ones who are taking you home."


    I suddenly remembered that not all police officers here were real police.


    Nina broke down at once and screamed, "Let us out!" i


    Holly was timider and started crying, while Dazaray closed her eyes and started praying.


    Thaddea''splexion was pale. Her hopes of going home were dashed. She broke down a little


    but did not scream. She merely red at the man with resentful


    eyes.


    I sped my hands together, barely able to calm myself down. I looked at the man and asked,


    "Where d o you n to take us?¡±


    The man looked at me and smirked. "You''re Wanda Lane, right?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I frowned. "You know me?"


    The man chuckled. "No, but the gangs in South Peacerton are all searching for you. You seem to be


    quite valuable."


    My heart sank. A certain possibility came to mind.


    It was too easy for Theo to find me in Riverbank City. Just because he did not appear in front of me


    did not mean he did not send anyone to keep an eye on me.


    Perhaps Theo learned that I was missing and followed clues to find me here.


    However, that was merely my spection. I did not know if I was right or not.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    The man said with a smile, "Ms. Lane, I can¡¯t say for sure if they''ll make it out alive, but I can


    guarantee your survival. If you cooperate, you''ll be able to leave this country once we get the


    money."


    "Do you think you''ll get the money?"


    I darted him a mocking stare. "If what you say is true, that all the gangs in South Peacerton are


    searching for me. Do you think you''ll still be alive to take the money if the gangs fight among


    themselves to get me?¡±


    The man frowned, obviously thinking of this possibility as well.


    After a long time, he said after thinking it over, "I''ll consider sending you back, but not them."


    "Why?" I raised my voice. "You just need to send us back and I''ll give you however much money


    you want."


    The man sneered. "The women that Mr. Fredericks favors sure are rich. Even though Mr. Fredericks


    may b e willing to spend money on you, he may not be willing to spend money on other girls.


    Besides, these girls are so ordinary-looking. Mr. Fredericks might not like them either."


    His words had offended the other girls, and they all red viciously at him.


    Shannon, especially, was considered an exceptional beauty, so she was quite offended after


    hearing what h e said. She snapped back, "Who are you calling ugly? Can you look at your stupid


    face first before you call others ugly? With that face of yours, even if you were t o go back to your


    mother¡¯s womb to have your features restructured, I figure it¡¯ll take 20 months before you can barely


    look like a human."


    Her tongue was sharp, and most people could not win an argument against her.


    The man was infuriated by her words and raised his hand to hit her, but the leader, who was sitting


    in the front passenger seat, turned his head back and said something to him.


    The man put down his hand reluctantly and could only re angrily at Shannon.


    Seeing that, Shannon grew even more arrogant and said with a face full of ridicule, "Why must you


    go to other people''s countries to be their ve? Is the air quality here better?"


    "You!" The man was exasperated.


    He felt a strong urge to beat Shannon up right now, but he held back regardless.


    Once he had cooled off, he looked at Shannon and said with a sneer, "I don''t haggle with people


    who are about to face their doom. Other than Ms. Lane, the rest of you will experience what it


    means to be in hell."


    As soon as he said those words, all the girls, including Shannon, started panicking.


    I patted Shannon''s hand tofort her and looked at the man, saying, "If you know Mr. Fredericks,


    then that means you know who the Fredericks are and that they have a buttload of money. If you


    take us all back, I promise that you''ll not only receive money from the Fredericks but you''ll also


    receive a substantial amount from the Grants, Schumans, and Louises of Whaldorf City. With the


    money you¡¯ll get, you won''t have to live abroad under other people''s thumb. You can lead a suave


    and happy life in Whaldorf City.¡±


    The man was stunned, then asked unsurely, "Are you saying that the Grants, Schumans, and


    Louises of Whaldorf City will give me money?"


    I nodded. "If you don''t believe me, then you can lend m e your phone. I''ll give Theo Grant a call."


    The man was in disbelief. "Who exactly are you? If you know these families, why would they send


    you abroad to be an escort, then?"


    I was startled. "An escort?"


    The man nodded. "You are to be sold to the rich or gangs. They¡¯ll use you depending on what they


    need."


    To put it bluntly, I would be made a ve.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of the many days we were disced, we had never gotten a clue why these guys were taking us


    abroad.


    All of us gasped after learning about it, and at the same time, we were grateful that we had escaped


    in time. Though unfortunately, the situation now did not seem much better than being sold into


    very.


    Just when I was about to keep negotiating terms with the man, the car suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Later, all our mouths were covered and we were dragged out of the car.


    There was a vi ahead and many ck-d men standing in front of it.


    We thought the five of us would be locked up together, but we were separated when we entered the


    vi.


    I was taken up to the third floor and put into a clean and tidy room.


    The man who understood ournguage hinted at the ck-d man beside him to untie the rope


    around m y wrist. He then said to me, "You''ll be staying here for the next few days, Ms. Lane.


    Someone will take you to South Peacerton after that.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned. "Where are mypanions?"


    The man sneered. "Ms. Lane, why don''t you worry about yourself first instead of others? Other


    people''s lives have nothing to do with you."


    He turned around and left after saying that.


    For the next few days, I was locked in the room.


    Every day, a middle-aged woman would bring me food, but because there was anguage barrier


    between us, I gave upmunicating with her.


    There was a window in my room, from which I could see the boundless ocean outside the vi and


    many ck-d men standing on the ground below the window. I had no way of escaping from the


    window, and even if I managed to get out, I had no clue how to get home from this disorderly nation.


    At night, I tossed and turned in bed. Unsure if it was just my illusion, I thought I heard women


    shrieking at the top of their lungs.


    When I got out of bed and walked to the door to listen intently, there was only silence.


    I was not asleep for too long in thetter part of the night when I was awakened by the roar of a car.


    I walked to the window and looked down. I saw a lot o f cars parked down below.


    All the ck-d men, including the man I spoke with earlier, were standing in a line on both sides


    of the road. Not long after that, a man in a white suit got out of the car.


    A ck-d man walked up to the man in the white suit to say a few things. He lifted his hand to


    point upstairs, precisely at the location where my room was located.


    Before I could react, the man in the white suit looked u p in my direction.


    He had a charming face, and his thin lips were pursed. An endless cold aura exuded from his entire


    being.


    My body went stiff in fear when our eyes met.


    I came back to my senses and left the window when the man finally retracted his gaze. He walked


    into the vi.


    Iy on the bed and could not fall asleep anymore. My eyes remained open until dawn.


    There were sounds of knocking on the door, and the middle-aged woman in charge of bringing me


    food walked in.


    She said tly when she walked in, "You need to get washed up and go downstairs, Ms. Lane.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. "You know how to speak English?"


    The woman made no reply. "Mr. Mn Rodriguez is waiting downstairs for you. Please hurry."


    Mn Rodriguez?


    Was he the man in the white suit fromst night?


    The woman put the clothes and essories she prepared for me on the bed, then entered the


    bathroom to fill the bath.


    When she came out and saw me sitting on the bed without moving, her expression sank. She was


    clearly very unhappy with how slow I was moving. ¡°Can you please hurry up, Ms. Lane?¡±


    She hurried over to me after saying that.


    Seeing her reaction, I figured she would drag me into the bath and bathe me if I did not go in to take


    a bath now.


    I sighed helplessly and got up to go into the bathroom.


    I deliberated while taking a bath. Anyone could tell at a nce that Mn was the boss.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    What should I do if he did something to hurt me?


    I did not know the answer to this question, so after taking a bath worriedly, I opened the bathroom


    door and got ready to go outside.


    The woman was standing outside the door, looking quite anxious. "Can you please hurry up and get


    changed, then go downstairs?"


    I smiled faintly. "Your country has pretty strange etiquette about showering and getting changed


    before meeting someone."


    The woman had no ns of chatting with me and merely made a gesture to ask me to go first.


    This was my first time leaving the room since entering this vi. The opulent revolving staircase was


    decorated with baked porcin crystals, making the ce look extraordinarily extravagant.


    I walked step by step down the stairs and saw the man sitting in the living room.


    He drank tea while reading a magazine. His rxed posture did not ease the coldness on him even


    a little bit.


    Two ck-d men stood beside him, looking as though they were afraid to even breathe too


    loudly.


    "Ms. Lane is here, Sir," the woman muttered while walking up to the man.


    Mn seemed deaf to her words as his gaze remained fixed on the magazine.


    After a long time, he looked at the man who spoke to m e earlier with dark and stern eyes. "Franky,


    what¡¯s the status of that batch of stones?"


    Franky immediately replied, "They should be here anytime now."


    Mn did not ask more questions. His gaze fell on the woman and mildly asked, "How much time


    did it take?"


    The woman suddenly shivered. "40... minutes."


    Mn nodded. "I happen tock workers to take care o f this batch of stones. You''ll go, then."


    The woman''s expression changed. Her legs went limp as she knelt to the ground, crying and


    begging, "That won''t happen again, Sir. I promise."


    Franky looked at her with sorry eyes and wanted to plead for her, but when he saw the slight frown


    on Mn''s face, he immediately lowered his head and gave up.


    Mn put down the magazine. "I don''t like repeating myself."


    The woman slowly got up from the floor and nced a t me with resentment in her eyes before


    leaving.


    I stood on the same spot and remained silent the whole time. Mn did not nce at me from start


    to finish. It seemed he had no intention of acknowledging my presence at all.


    After an hour, when my legs were hurting from standing too long and I could not stand any longer, I


    interrupted his and Franky''s conversation, saying, "So you asked me toe downstairs just so I''d


    stand here, Mister?"


    Silence filled the air. Franky looked at me.


    Mn still did not look at me. His slender finger started tapping rhythmically on hisp. His


    demeanor might seem rxed and casual, but I could still feel the coldness exuding from his body.


    I frowned. "I have no idea what you do, Mister, but since you intend to take me back, I believe


    you''re more or less intimidated by the ones who are looking for me. If that''s the case, can you


    please send me back sooner?"


    If my eyes were not ying tricks on me, there was a sorry look in Franky''s gaze when he looked at


    me. I thought it was somewhat puzzling.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Mn spoke. His voice was cold and frosty, " Take Ms. Lane outside for a walk."


    I had no idea what this man was up to at this point. Franky walked up to me and said, "After you,


    Ms.


    Lane."


    "Where are we going?" I asked, looking at Mn.


    The man''s gaze was icy, and it was hard to read his emotions.


    "Having too many questions won''t be good for you," Franky said sullenly.


    Having said that, he dragged me out to the corridor.


    I remembered the day I was sent here. Shannon and the rest were taken away on this route. I


    nced at Franky and stopped fighting, following him without a singleint.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Toward the end of the long corridor was a technological-looking door. Franky unlocked the door with


    the retina scan. This was my first time seeing a scene like this that would only appear in movies. I


    could not help but feel astonished. These people made ill-gotten gains and did not stint on keeping


    their secrets hidden.


    Inside the door was another long corridor with mirrors on both sides of the wall, giving others a


    sense of ustrophobia.


    I followed behind Franky, and after making a few twists and turns, we entered a room that


    resembled an operating theater. It was a very spacious room, estimated to amodate several


    hundred people. There were a lot of surgical beds in it, and each surgical bed was surrounded by


    many medical equipments.


    I nced at two women lying on two of the surgical beds, then looked at Franky with a puzzled


    gaze." What is this ce?"


    Franky made no reply and continued leading me forward.


    As we went farther in, the lights grew dimmer. When we finally entered a cramped room, my eyes


    widened i


    n terror.


    A woman was lying on an operating table in front of m e. A man was standing in front of the table,


    operating o n her. This man was not wearing a white coat, nor was he wearing a surgical mask and


    gloves. He looked nothing like a doctor.


    I asked in a trembling voice, "What surgery is she having?"


    Franky faintly replied, "They don''t need pregnant women."


    My heart shivered. The smell of blood in the air almost made me throw up.


    There was the sound of a cart behind me, and Franky yanked me to the side.


    A man pushed a cart past me. I nced at the woman lying on the cart and realized that it was the


    woman who brought me food every day.


    I looked at Franky and asked in a quivering voice, "Is she getting surgery too?¡±


    Franky replied in an irritated tone, "Mr. Mn dislikes people who aren''t punctual. When she brought


    you downstairs, she was ten minuteste from the time he set for her, so Mr. Mn decided to send


    her over as a bonus. That''s already considered a punishment for her."


    This woman had to receive such a cruel punishment because she did not take me downstairs within


    the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    timeframe he set for her?


    I cast my mind back to how she had rushed me to go downstairs and the resentful look she gave


    me when she left. There was instantly a stuffy feeling in my chest.


    I was clearly the one who broke the rules, but she was the one receiving the punishment instead. It


    was only natural that she would resent me.


    I looked at Franky and asked in a hoarse voice, "Will she die?"


    Franky faintly smiled. "It depends on whether the other party wants her dead or not. But you should


    know that the people in this country aren''t that friendly toward women, so even if she lives, she


    won¡¯t get to livefortably either."


    As soon as he said those words, my head started ringing. I remembered Shannon and the rest who


    were brought in here as well. I quickly asked, "Will mypanions receive the same treatment?"


    Franky raised his eyebrows. The answer was pretty obvious.


    All of a sudden, I did not have the courage to ask any more questions. I became a little


    disconcerted. Later, I continued to follow Franky, not wanting to look ahead no matter what was in


    front of me.


    I knew better than anyone what being unable to conceive meant to a woman.


    Mn told Franky to bring me here to see these things just so I would know how cruel this ce was


    and to show me that this was not a ce where I could behave recklessly.


    If I made him angry, then I would face a terrible end too.


    I looked at Franky and asked him, "How are they now?"


    I did not have the courage to ask directly if they had been put on the operating table, so I could only


    ask how they were doing now.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Franky merely nced at me and said with a smile," Why don¡¯t you go and see for yourself?"


    This was certainly no preferential treatment. Looking at one''s own friends'' suffering only made one


    fall into greater despair.


    I subconsciously refused, but Franky said, "If they can make it out alive, then you¡¯ll be reunited on


    the ne. I f not, this will be thest time you see them."


    My heart tightened. I looked at him and asked, "They haven''t been on the operating table yet, have


    they?"


    Franky nodded. "When all the women are brought in, our doctor will examine them first and fix their


    defects. stic surgery, as you would call it."


    After a pause, he continued, "But now that I think of it, it''ll soon be their turn to go on the operating


    table ording to the order."


    I stopped breathing for a moment and decisively said," Take me to them."


    During the journey afterward, I witnessed almost all of the bloody scenes and horror of this world.


    The feeling of just watching yet not being able to do anything made me feel extremely hopeless.


    When I finally finished that section of the walk, Franky led me into a room with a hot spring pool.


    There were many sspartments that were locked next to the pool, and inside each room was


    a woman locked inside.


    I held back the panic in my heart and asked Franky, " Why are they not wearing clothes?"


    Franky snickered lightly. "They''ll have to take them off when they get washed. Won¡¯t it just be a


    hassle?"


    I had no words to say. I looked at the sspartments, searching for Shannon and the rest.


    These women were all wide awake. Some timid ones hugged themselves and shrank back in a


    corner.


    There were bold ones too. They started to giggle and flirt with Franky.


    It was understandable. After all, those who could win Franky¡¯s favor might just get a chance of


    survival.


    However, by the looks of Franky¡¯s expression, he seemed uninterested in these women and did not


    spare them a single nce. He then dragged me into another room connected to this one.


    This was the same room as the previous one. The only difference in this room was that someone


    called out m y name as soon as I entered.


    I followed the source of the voice and looked over. Sure enough, I saw Shannon and the other girls.


    Tears welled up their eyes as soon as they saw me.


    Nina wailed and cried, "Save us, Wanda. Please save u s."


    I wanted to go over but Franky stopped me. "You can only talk to them from here."


    I nced at him, then looked at Shannon and the rest, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way to


    save you."


    Franky let out a slightly mockingugh. I continued nonchntly, "You must hold on, okay? I won¡¯t


    give up on you no matter what."


    Holly said with scarlet eyes. "If I die, please go to my hometown and visit my mother. Don''t tell her


    that I died. Just say that I¡¯ve gone to a faraway ce and can¡¯t go home for now."


    Hearing her words, tears gathered in my eyes and they fell uncontrobly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, apart from Dazaray who was praying with her eyes closed, the four other girls started telling


    me theirst words.


    I was already in tears, saying while sobbing, "You must stay alive. I¡¯ll figure out a way to save you."

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Franky suddenly said, "Are you lying to yourself or to them, Ms. Lane?¡±


    I looked at him and suddenly noticed that there were several muscr guys behind him.


    He looked at me with a face full of mockery. "Maybe worry about yourself first, Ms. Lane. Although


    Mr. Mn respects the Fredericks, it doesn''t mean that he''s scared of them. If you don''t tone it


    down, then Mr. Mn might make you join them too."


    Having said that, he looked at the men behind him and spoke to them in theirnguage while


    pointing at Shannon and the rest.


    My eyes widened as I shouted, "What do you n to do to them?!"


    Franky looked at me and said with a sneer, "You can''t possibly think that Mr. Mn ordered me to


    take you here to admire the scenery?"


    I frowned. "I¡¯m asking what do you n to do to them?"


    Franky looked coldly at me. "Let me roughly borate t o you what Mr. Mn wants. Although he


    can''t hurt you now, he can show you how your friends will be harmed. You look like a person who


    cares a lot about your friendships."


    Myplexion instantly turned pale. Looking at the men walking toward the sspartments, I


    held Franky''s hand and pleaded with him. "Please don''t hurt them. They didn''t do anything wrong."


    Franky sneered. "Leia took care of you for days but had to be sent here simply because you were


    ten minuteste. Do you think she¡¯s innocent too?"


    I was stunned, not knowing what to say.


    However, when I saw the men approaching the sspartments, I was immediately flustered


    and continued pleading with him. "I was wrong, Mr. Frank. Please don''t hurt them. I was wrong."


    "Are you going to take their ce, then?" Franky looked at me with a faint smile.


    I shook my head, exposing the truest side of humanity.


    Franky let out a boisterousugh, saying while guffawing, "Ms. Lane, if you can¡¯t sacrifice yourself


    to save others, then stop pretending to be a saint."


    My face was instantly pale, and I was momentarily lost for words.


    However, I did not intend to just sit around and watch.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "Mr. Frank, I just hurt one o f your friends yet you¡¯re retaliating against


    five of my friends. Don''t you think that¡¯s very unfair?"


    Franky raised his eyebrows. "Are you saying that I can pick one, then?"


    I opened my mouth, not knowing what to say. I was even more afraid to look at Shannon and the


    rest.


    Franky sneered and said, "Why don''t you pick one out of five of your friends, then? We¡¯ll be even


    then, right?"


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    Seeing that I was silent, he said with a smile, "Looks like you just want your friends to share the


    pain and suffering together."


    "No!" I quickly said, my body going cold from head to toe.


    "Hurry up and pick one, then.¡±


    I looked at Shannon and the rest. I saw Nina looking a t me with a look of disbelief. Her eyes were


    full of indignation.


    I withdrew my gaze, having no courage to look at them again nor meet their eyes.


    After falling silent for a long time, I looked at Frank and said, "Don''t hurt them. I¡¯ll take the me for


    the mistakes I made."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank snickered. "It isn''t your turn yet."


    After a pause, he pointed at Shannon and the rest and continued to say, "You''re the one who hurt


    Leia, after all, not thesedies. Although I can''t touch you now, choosing one of these women to


    avenge Leia isn¡¯t exactly uneptable for me either. Since you can''t make a choice, I''ll choose for


    you, then. Neither of us


    will feel upset about it."


    I widened my eyes and looked incredulously at him.


    He was doing it on purpose. Regardless of who he chose, I would carry the guilt with me for the rest


    of m y life.


    Frank rested his gaze on Dazaray and said with a smile, "Oh, such a merciful person I am. I heard


    that religious people won''t resent others. For your sake, I''ll pick her. How''s that?"


    I quickly shook my head. "No, you can''t do that. Pick m e. I''ll take her ce."


    Dazaray opened her eyes, looking at Franky and me with a face full of trepidation.


    Franky ignored me and beckoned to the men to take Dazaray outside.


    I tried to stop the men but was pushed to the ground.


    I heard Dazaray''s screams that were intermingled with Franky''s maniacalughter. "This is so


    exciting t o watch.¡±


    I had no courage to look at Dazaray and could only look at the ground with a nk gaze.


    The period of time when Dazaray''s screams reverberated in my ears was the most tormenting for


    me.


    "May you never rest in peace, Wanda Lane!" Dazaray screamed in despair at the end. 1


    In the eyes of these people, the torture of heart surmounts all physical sufferings in killing a man.


    When I returned to the living room, there was now a veryrge dining table set up in the center. It


    was spread out with scrumptious food.


    Mn was still sitting on the sofa in the living room, reading a book while looking extremely leisurely.


    Frank and the rest had left, leaving only Mn and me in the huge living room.


    He did not ask me to return to my room, so that meant that he wanted me to stay here.


    This time, I stood obediently at the side, not daring to say a word.


    After almost half an hour, a servant walked up to Mn and said reverently, "Dinner''s ready, Sir."


    Mn put down the book in his hand and nodded faintly.


    He was a man with a cold disposition, so cold that it sent shivers down one''s spine.


    He stood up from the sofa, and at nearly 6.2 feet tall, h e emitted an intense oppressive aura.


    Seemingly only just noticing that I was standing there, he looked at me with a slightly surprised look


    before saying ndly, "Eat."


    I pointed at myself, looking unsurely at him.


    He ignored me. It was the servant who approached me and made a gesture of invitation.


    I walked to the table and sat down. I waited for Mn t o pick up his cutleries, and only then did I


    pick up mine to eat.


    He was a man of few words, but perhaps he had nothing to say to me anyway.


    This was an extremely restraining meal for me.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise heard from the kitchen. Franky was the first to rush into the


    living room with some men, then enter the kitchen to check on the situation.


    Soon, Franky walked out to report, "Sir, someone identally spilled something.¡±


    Mn nodded, putting down the knife and fork in his hand.


    Franky frowned, looking at the chef who came out after him. The chef broke out in a cold sweat


    under his stare.


    "Sir, he...¡± Franky saw Mn staring at me and did not finish his sentence.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    "Do you not like the food?" Mn asked indifferently.


    I was stunned for a moment and quickly said, "No.¡±


    "Not in the mood to eat?" he asked me again.


    Dazaray had been taken away to be operated on. How could I possibly be in the mood to eat


    anything?


    Though that was the case, I still needed to deny it.


    "I don''t need useless trash here. Take them away," Mn said ndly, his gaze cold and stern.


    My head started ringing, and my face instantly turned ghastly white.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This man could not bear having grit in his eyes, could he?


    The female servant who spilled things in the kitchen was taken away. In the hall, apart from my


    shocked reaction, everyone else wore nk expressions. They had seemingly already gotten used


    to it.


    I broke down a little and tried to speak up, but I recalled the helpless state I was in. How could I


    plead for mercy for others?


    "I heard that the Fredericks aren¡¯t the only ones who are trying to protect you?" Mn asked


    indifferently.


    I looked at him. The man''s gaze was cold and frosty, making it difficult for anyone to look straight


    into his eyes.


    I quickly lowered my head and asked softly, "Will you let me go, Sir?¡±


    Mn sneered. "I don''t mind doing the Fredericks a favor."


    Having said that, he looked at Franky and said, "Let M s. Lane move around freely in the house.


    Serve her and make sure she isn¡¯t unfairly treated."


    Franky nodded slightly. "Yes, Sir."


    Mn picked up a napkin and elegantly wiped his mouth before getting up to leave.


    I was stunned, unable toe back to my senses for a very long time.


    Iy on the bed at night, tossing and turning. I was unable to fall asleep. I felt intensely irritable


    inside.


    Unable to stay in bed any longer, I got out of bed and walked to the window to look outside.


    The bright moonlight was spilling into the courtyard. The sound of insects was ringing in my ears.


    Everything seemed so peaceful.


    I let out a bitter chuckle and turned around to leave the room.


    With Mn''s permission, I could move around freely i n the vi now.


    There was andline in the living room but I could not use it to make a call.


    Aside from the question of whether I was able to make a call back to my home country, using this


    landline might infuriate Mn. I might cause him to end my life in a fit of rage.


    I wanted to visit Shannon and the rest, yet I was unable to open the high-tech door.


    Left with no other choice, I walked aimlessly around the living room and returned to my bedroom.


    In the next few days, I tried to worm things out of Franky''s mouth to get updates about Shannon.


    However, every time, Franky would tell me that they were doing things that they should be doing.


    Such an answer was truly worrying, yet there was nothing I could do about it.


    On this day, when it was almost time for lunch, I stood at the entrance of the vi in a daze.


    It rained heavily in the morning, but it was no longer raining now. The air after the heavy rain was


    filled with the refreshing scent of the earth.


    Looking at the many dragonflies outside, I looked at the man standing beside me and asked, "Have


    you tried roasted dragonflies?"


    The man was slightly stunned, as if he did not expect me to ask him such a question. Even so, he


    still answered, "Yes, I have."


    I chuckled. "I knew you knew mynguage too.¡±


    This man had been following me for days. I thought h e did not know mynguage at first, but there


    was one time I forgot about it and told him to grab something for me. He went and got it. That was


    when I found out that he could understand me.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    The man did not reply and merely looked outside the vi with a nk expression.


    I nced at him and said with a smile, "I tried it once when I was very young. It was with a friend of


    mine whoter passed away. She was a very brave person who dared to eat anything. Once after


    we caught the dragonflies, she said that her ssmates told her that dragonflies tasted especially


    good after roasting. She wanted to give it a try, so she showed off her cooking skills to me."


    I continued after a pause, "At first, I refused to eat it, but when I saw how much she enjoyed eating


    it and how she kept tempting me, I took a bite out of curiosity. It was only then did I know that she


    wasn¡¯t lying. It was actually very good."


    Seeing the man''s pupils sink as though he was reminiscing something after hearing what I said, I


    took the opportunity to say, "Can I go out and catch the dragonflies? If you''re worried that I¡¯ll run,


    then you can catch them with me."


    The man was a little hesitant. I pursed my lips and continued, "Please don''t think too much. I just


    suddenly want to eat roasted dragonflies. Besides, I''m not familiar with this ce. With you by my


    side, how


    could I possibly escape?¡±


    After hearing what I said, the man thought about it and agreed.


    I smiled. "Thank you."


    Later, I asked him his name and he told me that his name was Stephan.


    After going outside with Stephan, he offered to make a handheld for me to catch the dragonflies.


    I thanked him, took the handheld, and started catching dragonflies.


    After a few minutes, I saw Stephan holding another handheld. He started catching dragonflies


    with m e. I could not help but smile. "You want to eat them too?"


    He merely nodded. I did not say anything else and continued to catch dragonflies with him.


    Soon, the two of us caught a bunch of dragonflies. Seeing that there was almost enough for us, we


    returned to the vi.


    As I carried the basket into the kitchen, the smile on m y face gradually disappeared.


    I had never eaten insects like this, but I heard that the locals here did. Seeing Stephan''s reaction


    now, I was starting to believe that it was true.


    Going off the top of my head, I finished roasting these dragonflies in no time.


    Stephan entered the kitchen after the aroma wafted out. He said in a surprised tone, "You seem like


    a good cook."


    I smiled. "I did it once when I was young. I can¡¯t believe that I''m still able to do it so well after so


    many years."


    After handing a te to him, I said with a smile, "Try i t."


    Stephan smiled for the first time. "Sure."


    He grabbed a spoonful and popped them into his mouth. After swallowing them, hemented,


    "Very good."


    Due to the living environment, the locals here ate insects like dragonflies, though it was a little hard


    for northerners like me to ept the delicacy.


    Stephan looked at me and asked, "Don¡¯t you want some?"


    I swallowed my saliva and grabbed a spoonful to put them in my mouth. Ignoring the fact that these


    were dragonflies, treating it as an ordinary dish actually made it quite enjoyable.


    I put down my cutleries and said a little regretfully, "It would be great if there was a bottle of beer."


    Stephan smiled and took the initiative to grab a beer.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The beer alone would not work. It must be paired with the drug Shannon gave me.


    Stephan was a simple-minded man. After eating the food I made and drinking beer, he had already


    let his guard down considerably.


    When he grew light-headed from the drinking, he slumped on the table straight away.


    I got up to his side and said tentatively, "Let me take you upstairs."


    He did not reply and seemed tremendously wasted.


    For a person like me, moving someone of his size was extremely strenuous for me. Fortunately,


    Franky was not around, and the servants were outside cleaning the yard. I was able to move him


    slowly.


    After moving him to the high-tech door, I asked him, "I s this your room, Mr. Stephan?"

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Stephan hummed lightly.


    I looked at the door, and my eyes flickered. "Can you open the door then, Mr. Stephan?"


    Noticing that Stephan was moving, I looked at him and immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    He had opened his eyes and was staring fixedly at me.


    I gulped and asked in a quivering voice, "Are you drunk, Mr. Stephan?"


    Stephan got up to his feet and said ndly, "Don''t infuriate Mr. Mn. He¡¯s more frightening than


    you think."


    He turned around and left after saying that.


    I froze in ce, my mood extraordinarilyplicated.


    Looking at Stephan''s back, I said in a hoarse voice, "I just want to see how they''re doing."


    "They won''t die," the man said indifferently.


    I slumped to the ground, feeling like I was going to break down.


    Was there no other way to save them?


    What if I begged Mn?


    There was no better way, so I could only try my luck.


    I got up from the floor and ran to the kitchen.


    After running into the kitchen, I found a fruit knife and slit my wrist.


    This was not the first time I had harmed myself. It was nothing terrifying to me, so I did it without a


    single hesitation.


    I walked to the living room and fell to the floor slowly.


    Just as I was about to lose consciousness, I saw a servant rushing toward me in a hurry. I breathed


    a sigh of relief and closed my eyes.


    I woke up in a hospital and got to meet Mn as I had hoped.


    "You''re awake?¡± he asked with little emotion.


    Franky stood behind him and asked me ndly, "Why did you try to kill yourself?"


    I looked at Stephan, then at Mn, feeling a little dumbfounded.


    Did Stephan not tell Mn I had set him up?


    I looked at him with slightlyplicated eyes. I then asked Mn with a husky voice, "Sir, can I


    exchange m y life for theirs?"


    Mn sneered. "Use your life to exchange for four lives? Do you think you''re worth a lot of money?"


    I took a deep breath and asked, "Aren''t you curious


    about me and the Fredericks'' rtionship?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Does that concern me?"


    u II


    It was too hard tomunicate with this man.


    I fell silent for a very long time and said, "Since the Fredericks are looking for me and you also


    intend to send me back, why don''t you just do me and the Fredericks a favor and let my friends go


    too?"


    Franky clicked his tongue. "You must''ve hit your head, huh, woman? How dare you talk to Mr. Mn


    about favors?¡±


    I ignored him and merely looked at Mn, waiting for his answer.


    Mn looked at me and asked, "What¡¯s your rtionship with the Fredericks, then?"


    "It goes much deeper than you think.¡±


    This was aplete lie, but I could only say that. They revered the Fredericks, so the closer I was


    to the Fredericks, the more chances I had in bargaining and negotiating with him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mn did not speak immediately, but after staring at me for a moment, he said, "The terms are


    mutual.¡±


    I was a little stunned, then grew serious. "What do you want?"

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Mn''s dark gaze fell on my wrist. A doctor came in to dress my wound. He asked ndly, "When


    will this injury heal?"


    Franky tranted it to the doctor, and after replying to the question, the doctor dressed my wound


    for me.


    Mn looked at me and said tly, "Take a good rest to recuperate. We''ll meet five dayster."


    I was not sure if he would hurt Shannon and the rest i n these five days, so I quickly asked, "Where


    are my friends?"


    "They''ll be fine."


    Five dayster, Mn took me to the red light district.


    Deafening music was ying in the establishment. The dancers on the stage were twisting their


    bodies wildly, while the screams offstage almost shattered m y eardrums.


    I was not used to an environment like this so I could hardly sit still.


    Mn sat beside me drinking. His expression was cold and indifferent. It was as though he was not


    in a bar but at a negotiation table.


    He wanted to exchange terms five dayster, but I was not expecting to be taken here after I was


    discharged from the hospital today.


    Only the two of us were sitting in thisrge private room. A number of beautiful women searching for


    their prey would look in our direction from time to time.


    Clearly, these women had treated Mn as their prey.


    He seemed to be very rich and handsome.


    I was really confused about his motives now. After deliberating for a very long time, I asked him,


    "What d o you want, Mr. Mn?"


    Mn looked at me and said ndly, "Keep quiet.¡±


    I pursed my lips, feeling a little irritable by now.


    It was difficult to stay calm in situations like this.


    Nearly half an hourter, I suddenly noticed that Franky and Stephan, who were sitting not far away


    from us in the beginning, were now gone.


    I looked at Mn again. He had taken out something that looked like an earpiece from his pocket,


    inserting it into his ear.


    It was only then did I realize that he was not purely here to drink.


    Sensing Mn looking in a particr direction, I looked over as well.


    When I saw the familiar figure, my body instantly froze. My heart started throbbing in pain as well.


    It was an indescribable feeling to see the man I had not seen for months descending like the gods


    from heaven. I nearly could not hold back my tears.


    I followed him with my gaze and saw him sitting down in front of the bar. Beside him, Keith scanned


    his surroundings vigntly. The duo did not look like they were here to have a good time.


    It was at this moment I realized Mn''s hand was moving toward his waist. My heart clenched.


    It could not be any more obvious what was strapped around his waist.


    Why did he look at Theo and touch his gun?


    I grew flustered and looked at Theo with an uneasy expression. His expression was cold and


    distant. An intense unfriendly aura exuded from his very being, keeping others away. He seemed to


    be looking for someone as he kept looking back and forth all around.


    Was he looking for me?


    I spected that Theo had sent someone to keep an eye on me previously, and after learning that I


    was missing, he followed the clues and contacted South Peacerton to look everywhere for me.


    However, when Iter learned that it was the Fredericks who had contacted South Peacerton to


    look for me, I eliminated the possibility.


    Therefore, Theo probably did not know that I was in danger. Even if he knew, he had no way of


    getting


    here so quickly.


    I looked at Mn and wanted to ask him something but was intimidated by his cold stare. Hence, I


    swallowed the words back in.


    Just as I was at a loss at what to do, a broad and cold hand grabbed my wrist. Mn had pulled me


    up from my seat.


    Mn tapped his earpiece and said tly, "Don''t startle him first. Let¡¯s see how many guys he


    brought with him."


    When his words fell, I was already dragged up to Theo by Mn.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Grant," Mn said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Theo turned around, and my heart started pounding the moment our eyes met.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Keith was very much surprised. He, who was known for his steadyposure, suddenly stood up


    and looked at me with his eyes wide open. "Mrs..."


    "Hello," I said, stretching out my hand toward Keith to greet him first.


    He froze for a moment, then turned to look at Theo.


    Itsted for merely a fleeting moment before he put all his emotions away and shook my hand with


    a slight smile. "Hi."


    Theo merely nced faintly at me before looking at Mn, saying, "It''s been a while, Mr. Mn.¡±


    Both men were about the same height. One was mature and unwavering, while the other was


    gentle and elegant. Neither of them lost in terms of their aura.


    I sat on the chair with Mn, my heart growing restless.


    I recalled the words he whispered into my ears previously. Clearly, he was here for Theo tonight.


    Nevertheless, the reason he brought me along made m e even more restless now.


    "Did you bring the item, Mr. Grant?" Mn sat down and went straight to the point.


    Theo raised his eyebrows, his gaze falling on my face. He sized me up with a slightly unfamiliar


    gaze as though he did not know me. "Don''t you want to introduce her to me, Mr. Mn?"


    His charming eyes carried a hint of imperceptible weariness. He must be very busytely.


    Mn took a nce and smirked. "She''s just my femalepanion. Nothing special about her."


    Theo nodded and asked no more, seemingly not interested to know more about me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He nced at Keith, who nodded and put the white leather case in his hands on the table. He


    looked at Mn and asked, "Do you want to inspect the goods here, Mr. Mn?"


    Mn nced ndly at the leather case on the table and said with a smile, "You¡¯re an old friend,


    Mr. Grant.


    I trust you."


    Mn looked at me after saying that.


    I understood what he meant and reached out to grab the leather case.


    As soon as my hand touched the leather case, a broad hand pressed on the back of my hand. The


    warmth of the man''s palm put me in a daze.


    "What''s the rush?" Theo raised his eyebrow. "I don''t trust you, Mr. Mn. It''s better to be on the safe


    side, s o let''s just inspect the goods here."


    He had not removed his hand from mine, and I was starting to grow flustered. I wanted to pull my


    hand back only to realize that he had tightened his grip on my hand.


    Mn smiled slightly. "You''re still as cautious as always, Mr. Grant."


    As soon as he said that, he suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me into his arms. Then, he


    lowered his head to kiss me.


    It all happened too quickly, and I had no time to react a tall.


    When I realized what was going on, Mn had already let go of me.


    Arge hand grabbed the ne around my neck. The hand belonged to Theo.


    I looked at him and saw that his countenance hadpletely sunk. The dim light made his gaze


    look even more vicious.


    "What¡¯s with that look on your face, Mr. Grant?¡± Mn said with a slight smile, "That ne is too


    gorgeous. That''s why I allowed my femalepanion t o wear it. You can''t possibly think that I''m


    going back on my promise, can you?"


    He took off the ne around my neck after saying that.


    Franky had told me to wear the ne beforeing here. He told me to take good care of it and


    not to lose it.


    Did Theoe here to buy this ne from Mn, then?


    Theo did not say anything and handed the ne to Keith.


    Keith took the ne and examined it closely, then nodded at Theo.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Mn smiled slightly. "Our deal is officiallyplete, then."


    Theo looked at him with a cold gaze. "She stays."


    He lifted his hand, pointing his slender finger at me.


    Mn narrowed his eyes slightly. "You¡¯re not short of women, right, Mr. Grant?"


    Theo frowned. "No.¡±


    "Then why do you want to take someone else''s woman?¡± Mn stroked my face. "I quite like her.


    But i f you have a need right now, Mr. Grant, how about I arrange a few gorgeousdies for you to


    choose from?"


    Theo frowned even harder, his face filled with frost. It was clear that he was really mad now.


    Mn let out an even more detestable smile. I gritted my teeth and frantically searched around for a


    weapon that I could use to hurt people.


    At this moment, a hard object was pressed against my waist. Realizing what it was, I gasped.


    Mn''s cold voice entered my ear. "Grab the case and leave. Don''t y tricks with me or I''ll make all


    of you die on the spot."


    As soon as he said that, the air was silent.


    At this moment, the majority of the partygoers raised their guns and pointed them at Mn.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mn sneered. "You came well-prepared, Mr. Grant."


    Theo did not look at him and looked fixedly at my face. "Let her go and I''ll let you go."


    "It''s her, isn¡¯t it?" Mn smiled. "Looks like my information is urate."


    Having said that, he leaned closer to my ear and spoke in a rather flirty manner, "Baby, it must be


    tough for you to serve as my bodyguard now."


    I pursed my lips, not moving a muscle.


    The gun that was pressed against my waist was now pressed against my temple.


    Mn seemed much calmer now that I was his hostage. He looked at Theo and sneered, saying,


    "Don¡¯t tell me all of your men have gathered here, Mr. Grant? What about your base?"


    Theo''s countenance grew even sullen now. "I said, let her go."


    As he spoke, he pulled out a weapon from his waist and pointed it at Mn.


    I finally knew why Mn brought me here. I had mentioned Theo to Franky before and he had surely


    reported it to Mn. He knew this was going to happen tonight, hence he brought me with him to try


    his luck.


    This was a setup that Theo had nned for Mn, but he never expected me to appear.


    Mn held me hostage and quickly walked out of the bar. Anxiety was written all over Keith''s face,


    his forehead filled with beads of sweat.


    As soon as we left the bar, Mn suddenly sped my neck hard. There were soundsing out of


    his earpiece. I could hear that it was Franky. He said in a deep voice, "Mr. Mn, we''ve buried them


    all."


    Mn did not say anything and continued to step back while dragging me with him. He looked at


    Theo with a sarcastic expression and said, "You''ll lose to me again."


    When I realized what Franky said earlier, my expression instantly changed as I screamed at Theo


    without a single care, "Theo, they''re blowing this ce up. Take your men and leave. Don''t worry


    about me."


    As soon as I finished my sentence, Mn tossed me into the car and a deafening roar erupted. All


    color drained from my face.


    The car was just about to move when it was hit by two cars consecutively. It was impossible to drive


    away.


    What followed was an ear-piercing roar. Mn pushed me in front and used me as a shield.


    The man wielding a weapon hesitated because of me.


    Mn¡¯s snicker entered my ears. He slowly said," Looks like you''re worth more than I thought."

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    My ears were ringing from the ear-shattering noise outside. I broke down slightly while screaming,


    "You think too much."


    He sped my neck again and dragged me out of the car while screaming at Theo, who had


    chased his way outside, "You''d better stop now if you don¡¯t want her to die."


    As soon as he said that, he grabbed the steel pipe on the roof of the car and stabbed me in the arm


    with the sharp end.


    I could not stop myself from screaming. Theo''s heart-wrenching voice entered my ears, "Stop, all of


    you!"


    The air was instantly quiet.


    Blood dripped to the ground, and my arm was in excruciating pain.


    I lowered my head to look and realized that my arm was already stained red.


    The feeling of having to face death directly made me feel tremendously helpless.


    I looked at Theo, whose face was filled with frost and whose eyes were filled with fear and dread.


    This was my first time seeing how vulnerable he was.


    I let out a weak smile at him, thinking how guilty and sad he must be if I died like this.


    "Let me go, Theo, or I''ll take her with me." Mn''s voice was terribly sinister.


    Theo narrowed his eyes. His voice was low and cold a s he said, "Let her go and I''ll spare you."


    Mn snickered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?"


    I could tell that Theo was suppressing his anger. If he could kill Mn right now, he would have


    ripped him apart right away.


    Nevertheless, he must restrain himself right now. After a long silence, he said, "Let her go and I''ll be


    your hostage."


    "No!" I shouted, my voice a little hoarse.


    Mn''s slightly maniacalughter entered my ears. "I thought you were a very capable man, Theo


    Grant. But it turns out that you''re nothing. Looks like this is what they call a hero bing a


    prisoner of love."


    Theo made no reply and slowly approached us.


    Bang! An ear-piercing noise sounded.


    Mn was enraged. "Theo Grant, you''d better stop moving if you don¡¯t want her dead. Her life is of


    much more use to me than yours. I¡¯m not swapping both of you. You''d better let us leave right now


    or I can''t promise she won''t bleed to death."


    Theo stopped in his tracks, his gaze falling on my


    crimson arm.


    He gritted his teeth as hemanded, "Let them go.¡±


    Keith, who was ready to capture Mn, was stunned. H e looked at Theo in disbelief and said, "This


    is our only chance, Mr. Grant.¡±


    "Let them go!" Theo stressed again.


    His gaze was deep and profound, as well as full of indescribable pain.


    Mn sped my neck hard, dragging me to another street.


    Seeing that everyone around him had put their weapons away, hisughter sounded even more


    maniacal now.


    After tossing me into the car when Franky pulled over, he quickly jumped into the car as well.


    The car drove away. Mn looked at me and said with a smile, "You''ve done me a huge favor, Ms.


    Lane."


    I pursed my lips and red bitterly at him. "You''ll get what''sing for you."


    He was nonchnt about it and looked at Franky who was driving, saying, "To Chardu."


    Sitting at the front passenger seat, Stephan turned back to look at my arm and frowned slightly.


    Franky nced at the rearview mirror. "Someone¡¯s tailing us.¡±


    "Ditch them."


    Mn looked at me once more and smirked before suddenly changing his mind, "Since Theo


    refuses to give up, let him drive. Make rounds in the city. Let¡¯s see if his woman is capable ofsting


    that long."


    My head was getting dizzy from the excessive blood loss, and my body waspletely limp by


    now.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Stephan nced back at me and said with a frown," Sir, she''ll die if this continues."


    Mn nced mildly at me and asked Franky, " Anyone still tailing us?"

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Franky nced at the rearview mirror and shook his head, saying, "Not anymore.¡±


    Mn sneered. "Boring. To Chardu, then."


    Franky turned the car around and drove toward the outskirts of the city before we arrived at a small


    vi.


    I was unconscious throughout the journey and found myself in an unfamiliar environment when I


    woke up.


    I felt a sharp pain in my arm and tried to move it but had no strength.


    After making a few attempts and sweating buckets, I finally gave up.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    My throat was dry, and I caught sight of a ss of water ced on the bedside table out of the


    corners of my eyes. I shifted my body to get it, but because I could not lift my arm, I was not able to


    get it.


    Just as I was at a loss at what to do, a defined hand suddenly took hold of the ss.


    I was stunned, then looked up.


    I was surprised when I saw the familiar and cool face. "Jordan?"


    When I spoke, I realized how hoarse my voice was and how painful my throat was.


    The man nodded, and his cool face tugged into a hint o f a smile. "Drink some water first."


    He sat on the side of the bed and reached out to help m e up. My body was leaning against his and


    I instinctively wanted to keep my distance, but he pressed my shoulders down. "You''re sick now.


    Don''t overthink things."


    I pursed my lips and stopped moving.


    He brought the ss of water to my mouth and hinted at me to drink it.


    I took a few sips and felt that my throat was so much morefortable now.


    Jordan put the ss down and gently ced me down on the bed again.


    He looked at me with tender eyes. "Do you want to eat something?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not hungry.¡±


    He did not ask anything else and sat on the side without saying anything.


    I had a bunch of questions in my heart, so I looked at him and asked, "What are you doing here, Mr.


    Frederick? Do you know Mn?"


    He looked up at me with a calm and indifferent gaze." This is the Fredericks'' private hospital."


    "The Fredericks?" I was suddenly unsure. "The Fredericks in the country?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "The Fredericks who saved your life.¡±


    I grew even more confused. "Why did you save me?"


    He smiled slightly. "I didn''t intend to save you. Anyway, it was nothing difficult.¡±


    I frowned. "You sent your men to look for me in South Peacerton and you''re saying that you didn''t


    intend to save me?"


    He asked with a chuckle, "Did you forget what you promised me back in Riverbank City?¡±


    The man was charming enough when he did not smile, not to mention how dazzling he looked when


    he did.


    I could not help but froze. I actually forgot.


    The man sighed. "I don''t like it when a person breaks their word. If it happens, I¡¯ll find them and get


    to the bottom of it."


    The excuse sounded very forced.


    However, I had no ns of continuing to ask why. I nced down at my arm and asked, "How¡¯s my


    arm?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "No biggie. It¡¯ll be fine once it''s healed. But you can¡¯t lift heavy items in the


    future."


    I pursed my lips and nodded my head.


    There were movements outside. I thought it was Mn but it was actually the nurse who came in to


    dress my


    wound.


    I did not know Mn and Jordan¡¯s rtionship, so it was best to stay vignt.


    After my wounds were dressed, I had some of the oatmeal Jordan ordered someone to bring. I


    could not help but fall asleep when drowsiness hit.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Halfway through the night, there were thunderstorms and it started raining heavily outside.


    I was somewhat afraid of thunder, not to mention that I was still in the hospital. I had no way of


    going back t o sleep after I woke up.


    After lying on the bed for a very long time, I felt slightly ufortable and wanted to sit up.


    However, my movement was a tad too big, so I knocked over the IV pole. The medicine bottle fell to


    the floor and shattered.


    Outside the door, Stephan heard the noise and came i n. When he saw the medicine bottle that had


    shattered on the floor, he frowned slightly and turned around to leave. Soon, he returned with a


    nurse.


    The nurse re-injected my IV, then exined a few things before leaving.


    Stephan stared at me for a few minutes and turned around to leave. I quickly called out to him,


    "Wait, Mr. Stephan."


    He looked back at me and asked politely, "How can I help you, Ms. Lane?¡±


    I pursed my lips. "I want to know what sort of grudge there is between Theo and Mn."


    Stephan frowned slightly, obviously not wanting to tell me. He fell silent for a very long time and


    merely said, "What you need now is plenty of rest, Ms. Lane.¡±


    He turned around to leave after saying that. As I was i n a hurry to get out of bed to chase after him,


    I fell to the floor as soon as I stood up. My legs gave out.


    I quickly said, "Since you''re using my life to threaten Theo, can I at least die knowing what''s going


    on?"


    Stephan looked back at me, his face filled with displeasure. "You should cherish your life, Ms.


    Lane.¡±


    I took a deep breath and said while looking at him, "I know you¡¯re not from this country, Mr.


    Stephan.


    You''re from the same country as I am. I don''t care what prompted you to be Mn''s underling, but


    you should know that doing bad things has its repercussions."


    Stephan sneered, looking at me like he was staring at a fool.


    The nurse came in to clean up the pieces of the broken bottle on the floor. When she saw me sitting


    on the floor, she rushed over to help me up.


    When Iy down on the bed, Stephan sat down on the chair in front of the bed.


    Hisplexion was a little tanned, and he looked like a typical tough guy. When he stared at me


    unblinkingly like that, it actually made me feel a little pressured.


    I pursed my lips. "What do you wish to say?"


    Stephan said ndly, "I don''t believe in retaliation. What Mr. Grant and Mr. Mn have going on


    between them is their own matter. After you brought up Theo Grant¡¯s name in the car, that was


    when Mn came up with this n."


    After a pause, he continued, "We thought you were just Jordan¡¯s woman at first, but when you


    mentioned that the Grants, Schumans, and Louises from Capital City could protect you, Mr. Mn


    sent someone to investigate it. Although we didn¡¯t get a lot of information, it was enough to ensure


    that we were able to escape unscathed."


    Myplexion was a little pale. I had no idea that mentioning Theo''s name to Franky in the car


    could bring about such repercussions.


    After a long silence, I said, "I would like to know what personal grudge there is between Mn and


    Theo."


    Stephan leaned in his chair and said, "Back then, Nord Grant and Mr. Mn''s father were very good


    business partners. Later, Mr. Mn''s father went abroad to expand his business but it didn''t work as


    nned. There was even once when they had nothing to eat. In order to sustain his wife and kids,


    he had no choice but to do things that crossed the line. One day, Mr. Nord brought Mr. Theo abroad


    to visit him but identally exposed his deeds.¡±


    I frowned, vaguely recalling something.


    The reason why Theo was sent to Cindy''s parents was that Nord was besieged when he returned


    from abroad. In order to protect his family, he had no choice but to do so.


    I did not expect myself to be dragged into this old strife. Looking at Stephan, I asked with a frown,


    "What happened to Mr. Mn¡¯s father after that?"


    Stephan said ndly, "Something happened to him. Some didn¡¯t wish to see him alive, and in order


    to not implicate his wife and son, he chose to end his life."


    I pursed my lips, unable to say anything.


    I recalled the time in the bar when Theo used so much cash to purchase the ne and asked,


    "What¡¯s with the ne, then?"


    "When Mr. Nord exposed those evil deeds back then, h e impacted many people''s interests, so they


    all worked together to destroy the Grants. On Mr. Nord and Mr. Theo''s way back, there was a siege.


    In order for them t o go home, Mr. Nord pawned everything he had on him. That ne was to be


    given to his wife, and it carried a great significance. Later, Mr. Mn paid a hefty sum to purchase it


    in order to use it to lure Mr. Theo over."


    I could more or less guess what had happened after that.


    Theo must have found out about Mn''s intentions and came to his territory anyway, hoping to wipe


    him outpletely.


    Though his ns werepletely disrupted because he did not know I would turn up.


    Seeing that I was silent, Stephan stood up and asked mildly, "What else do you want to know?"


    "What¡¯s Jordan and Mn''s rtionship?¡±


    "Business partners."


    I widened my eyes in shock. "What business?"


    "You think too much, Ms. Lane." Stephan sneered, then said, "Business in jade trading. That¡¯s all."


    Stephan intended to leave, but I spoke softly, "I''d like t o see Mr. Mn."


    He nodded. "I can do that for you."


    Mn came in the morning. He stood in front of the hospital bed, looking at me with a face full of


    indifference. "Why do you want to see me?"


    I pursed my lips. "You promised to let my friends go."


    Mn sneered. "When did I promise you?"


    "You!" I was exasperated.


    Mn raised his eyebrows faintly. "Aren¡¯t you Theo''s wife? You should be thinking about his safety,


    not other people''s safety right now."


    He continued after a pause, "Or are you so confident in Theo''s capability that you think nothing will


    happen t o him?"


    I pursed my lips and said mildly, "You can''t go back on your word no matter what."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He guffawed wildly, and after a moment, he stopped and looked at me, saying, "Sure, I¡¯ll agree!"


    Later, he looked at Franky and said, "Take good care of Ms. Lane''s besties. When she¡¯s fully


    healed, we have to send them back safely."


    Franky nodded. "Yes, Sir."

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Could we finally go home?


    I was put in a trance. I had not contacted Theo since I left Whaldorf City so long ago. I figured it was


    best for us to go our separate ways if I could not give him a child.


    Though I never thought we would meet again in a situation like this. Perhaps fate just liked ying


    jokes on people.


    At the thought of this, I could not help but sigh, feeling more or less helpless. I was feeling a little


    lost at how I was supposed to continue the rest of my journey.


    After recuperating for days, my arm was almost able t o move. Although it still hurt to move it, it was


    bearable to me.


    On the day I was discharged from the hospital, Franky brought me back to the previous vi.


    Upon entering the living room, Franky said before I could say anything, "Do you want to see your


    friends now, Ms. Lane?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I nodded. "It¡¯s time they go home.¡±


    Later, Franky and I walked through the intelligent door once more and went down the long operating


    theater. I finally got to meet Shannon and the rest who were in the sspartments.


    They seemed a little dazed from being shut off for too long. With theck of nutrition, they looked


    much thinner than before.


    Sensing that someone was here, they looked at me with no changes in their gazes and


    expressions.


    Moreover, they quickly shifted their gazes away from me as though they did not know me.


    I felt sorry for them and looked at Franky, asking, " Why have they be like this?"


    Franky nced indifferently at Shannon and the rest, replying, "All the women whoe here will


    eventually be like this. There''s nothing surprising about that."


    I felt my breathing turningborious. With a husky voice, I asked, "Didn¡¯t you promise to take good


    care of them?"


    Franky snickered. "Allowing them to live is the best way to care for them. Otherwise, you''d be


    seeing a bunch of bodies by now."


    "You!"


    Although I was enraged, I did not know how to respond to his answer.


    In the end, I could only say helplessly, "Let them out."


    Franky stopped talking nonsense and looked at the people standing guard here, motioning them to


    open the sspartments.


    The guards went over to open the sspartments and took Shannon and the rest out.


    I went up to help Shannon. She leaned on my body and said to me in a hoarse voice, "You should


    go, Wanda. Don''t worry about us. This is probably our fate."


    My eyes welled up in tears at once. I shook my head at her and helped her outside. My injured arm


    was in excruciating pain, but I had to endure it.


    Franky got someone to clean a room for Shannon and the girls. He arranged for someone to take


    care of them.


    When they were all fast asleep, I came to the living room.


    Franky and Stephan were standing in the middle of the living room. Seeing that I hade


    downstairs, the two of them looked over.


    I walked up to them and stood there. Franky raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there anything else


    I can d o for you, Ms. Lane?"


    "I promised Mr. Mn to exchange my life for theirs, s o take me to the operating theater," I said


    ndly.


    The two were stunned. Then, Franky asked with a smile, "Do you know what it means when you


    enter the operating theater, Ms. Lane?"


    I nodded. "I do."


    Franky looked at Stephan and said helplessly, "This is my first time seeing someone in a hurry to


    die. It''s such an eye-opening experience."


    Stephan merely nced at me, not expressing his thoughts.


    "If we only use you for something like that, then we¡¯ll b e underutilizing you."


    Franky looked at me with a sarcastic gaze. "It all depends on Mr. Mn on what we¡¯ll use you for.


    Your arm is still injured, Ms. Lane. You should go back to your room and get some rest."

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    I froze for a moment, and after I understood what he meant by that, I turned around and went


    upstairs.


    Mn knew about my rtionship with Theo now, so i t would not be cost-effective to sell me to the


    rich. He was a businessman, and they would always think of ways to maximize their profits.


    When I got back to my room, I stood in front of the window and looked down.


    There were still many people guarding below, so it was impossible for me to escape this ce.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The vi faced the ocean, and there was a forest at the back. With no one to point out the way, it


    would be difficult for others to find this ce.


    Theo was surely not going to leave before he found m e. I wondered if he could even find this ce.


    I had mixed feelings. I was hoping that he would find this ce and at the same time, I hoped he


    would not.


    I feared for his safety if he found this ce.


    Shannon and the rest were very weak. When I visited them in their rooms the next morning, they


    were still fast asleep. Hence, I went downstairs to stay in the living room instead.


    When it was ten in the morning, Mn returned.


    There was a man behind him, and after taking a closer look, I realized that it was Jordan.


    When Jordan came in and saw me, he asked, "How''s your wound?"


    I nodded. "Much better now."


    He smiled slightly and looked at Mn, asking, "Can I talk to her in private?¡±


    Mn frowned, a little hesitant about it. However, out o f respect, he eventually nodded.


    I was left alone with Jordan. I looked at the man''s cool expression that carried a hint of indifference.


    He gave others a strong sense of distance.


    He sat on the sofa and elegantly poured me a cup of tea.


    I thanked him. I took the cup and was about to drink it when he asked, "Do you want to go back?"


    My hands quivered, spilling the tea a little.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I took a sip of tea and looked at him, saying, "Yes."


    Jordan nodded, his bearing remaining cool. He poured me another cup of tea and said, "I¡¯ll be going


    to the north tomorrow. You cane with me if you want t o."


    I pursed my lips. "It''s not that easy for me to leave


    now."


    Jordan smiled slightly. "Don''t worry. Mn owes me a favor and won''t do anything to you."


    Things were not that simple. If Mn had a grudge with Theo, he would not easily let me go when I


    served such a great purpose to him.


    The justification that Mn owed Jordan a huge favor was not going to work in my opinion.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Jordan ndly said, "You just need to tell me if you want to leave


    with me. If you want to, then I''ll figure out how to tell Mn."


    I hesitated. "But it''s not just me who''s leaving. I need t o take my friends too."


    He paused for a moment as though he was being put i n a tough spot now.


    I knew he had ways to take me away, but to take sixdies at the same time was no easy feat. It


    would even be risky.


    Seeing he was in a dilemma, I said with a smile, "I appreciate the kind gesture, Mr. Fredericks.¡±


    Jordan pursed his lips. "I can take all of you with me."


    I froze. Seeing that he was serious about it, I asked a little unsurely, "Can you really take all of us?"

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Jordan put down the cup of tea in his hand and looked at me, saying, "I''ll bring all your friends away.


    I''ll send someone over to pick you all up tomorrow."


    Sometimes, surprises could leave a person''s mind nk. I looked at him for a long time, not


    knowing what to say.


    Seeing my reaction, he said with a faint smile, "The Fredericks have ways to aplish something


    if they set their hearts on doing it. Since I''ve agreed to take you and your friends with me, I''ll get it


    done no matter how hard it might be."


    I pursed my lips, feeling more or less puzzled.


    Although I did not know how close he and Mn were, he was bound to have a conflict with Mn if


    he took me away.


    This was a thankless task and would do him no good.


    Why was he helping me?


    After a moment''s hesitation, I looked at him and said," I want to know why you''re helping me."


    Fredericks raised his eyebrows. "Will you believe me if I say that I feel differently about you?" "I


    won''t,¡± I replied decisively.


    We were no longer teenagers who would fall in love after meeting each other a few times. This


    would only appear in novels. The adult world was not so much about love at first sight anymore.


    Besides, I did not think I was an ethereal beauty who could get anyone to fall in love with me at first


    sight.


    Jordan smiled slightly, the coldness in his eyes dissipating. "It¡¯s not a good thing when a woman is


    overly clear-headed. You can be slightly dazed at times to get a lot of love from others.¡±


    I pursed my lips, not finding his words touching but coldly revolting.


    After a long silence, I said, "I hope you¡¯ll tell me the truth, Mr. Fredericks."


    "Alright, then.¡± Jordan sighed and asked, "Do you remember where we first met?"


    "Salt City¡¯s cemetery."


    He nodded, fixing his gaze on me. "In front of your mother¡¯s tombstone.¡±


    "So?"


    "Do you know my mother?"


    When I took Munchkin to the cemetery to visit our deceased rtives, we bumped into Jordan


    standing i n front of Mother¡¯s grave. Though I was puzzled, I did not think too much of it.


    When we left the cemetery, Munchkin and I were nearly kidnapped and he ended up helping us. I


    did not manage to thank him in time, much less think much of it.


    Though now that I thought about it, maybe things were not as simple as I thought.


    How could there be such coincidences in this world?


    Jordan looked at me with a deep gaze. "I want the sandalwood box that your mother left you."


    I frowned. "How do you know I have a sandalwood box?"


    The man spoke softly, "I found out about it."


    I lowered my gaze to think. Reasonably speaking, I was not supposed to give him the box because


    Mother had left it for me. However, if I had to use it in exchange for the lives of five women and


    Theo, it waspletely worth it.


    Jordan was not in a rush to know my answer. After pouring himself a cup of tea, he started drinking


    it slowly.


    After a long time, I looked at him and nodded. "I can give it to you."


    Jordan was obviously happy with my answer and said with a slight smile, "Remember to sleep early


    tonight. We need to get up early tomorrow."


    I nodded and was about to say something when Mn walked downstairs.


    He narrowed his eyes as his gaze fell on my face, scrutinizing it. He then asked Jordan, "Are you


    done, M r. Fredericks?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jordan nodded and got up from the sofa.


    Mn looked at me and sneered. "Although this woman is curvy and has good looks, there''s a scar


    on her face, which makes her defective. Hence, she can''t b e considered a top-notch beauty. What


    do you really like about her, Mr. Fredericks?"


    Jordan nced ndly at me and said with a slight smile, "There are many pretty ones but not all of


    them are interesting."

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Mn clicked his tongue and sat on the sofa, scrutinizing me with narrowed eyes. "The aesthetic


    eye of local men moves me."


    I did not bother paying attention to him, let alone take his words seriously. I turned around and went


    upstairs.


    If Jordan could really take us away, then it would truly be a blessing.


    I went to Shannon''s room. She was not sleeping and looked much more energetic and less dazed


    now.


    When I walked to the side of the bed, she abruptly grabbed my hand and spoke in a trembling


    voice, "I want to go home, Wanda."


    I felt a lump in my throat and nodded to agree.


    The rest were feeling much better now, though theirplexions were still a little pale.


    Staying in a disgusting ce like that for too long could make any ordinary person go mad.


    Mn rarely stayed in the vi. Maybe he was particrly careful because he was afraid of dying, so


    he seldom stayed too long in one spot. Hence, I did not see Mn at dinner.


    After eating dinner, I went back to my room to rest.


    As soon as Iy down on the bed, I had trouble falling asleep. I was overwhelmed by the joy of


    being able to g o home. The joysted until midnight.


    When I finally felt a hint of drowsiness, I heard the sound of a car from downstairs.


    I was shocked and thought that Mn had returned.


    Now that he was back, were we still able to leave tomorrow?


    Just as I was getting restless, there was a knock on the door.


    I abruptly sat up from the bed, put on my shoes, and got out of bed. I tiptoed to the bedroom door


    and put m y ear against it. I listened to the movements outside the door.


    "It''s me." A cold voice of a man came from outside the door.


    I could hear that it was Jordan''s voice and opened the door to look at him with a confused


    expression.


    He was dressed in a ck suit. He was no longer cool but cold.


    Jordan said ndly, "Let¡¯s go."


    I was stunned. "Now?"


    "Mn is being held up at the hotel. I¡¯ve handled the men outside. This is the best time to act." I


    hesitated no more after hearing what he said and followed him outside the room.


    I wanted to turn left to head to Shannon and the girls, but Jordan pulled me back. I looked at him


    with a frown. "My friends..."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jordan pursed his lips. "They''re already waiting outside."


    I did not doubt him for a second and followed him downstairs.


    Under the dim lights, Stephan''s tall and fierce figure stood in the center of the living room. He stared


    fixedly at us.


    I stopped in my tracks and subconsciously said," Stephan."


    Jordan merely darted him a nce and continued to pull me out of the vi.


    I thought Stephan would stop us at first, but he merely stood there to watch us leave.


    I hesitated for a moment and turned around to say," Thank you."


    He did not say anything and merely nced indifferently at Jordan.


    After leaving the vi, I saw three Hummers parked out front.


    I had just gotten into one of them when there was a loud noise outside.


    Jordan said to the driver, "Take them away first.¡±


    Mn must have returned. I was flustered and looked at Jordan, not knowing what to say for a


    moment.


    Seeing that the driver was about to drive off, I quickly said, "Please be careful."

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Jordan slightly froze for a moment before slowly nodding his head.


    The car drove into the mountains behind the vi. Themotion at the vi continued, and there


    was thunder roaring in the sky. It looked like it was about t o rain.


    The mountain road was rugged, and I grew dizzy on the road. My stomach turned, and I dry-heaved


    several times.


    After entering the mountains, the car drove into a clearing with a small airne parked on it.


    The driver stopped the car and looked back at us. "Get out, quick.¡±


    He immediately got out of the car after saying that.


    I followed closely behind him. Shannon and the rest got out of the car as well and started running


    behind m e toward the airne.


    "Get on, quick!" The man standing at the aircraft door shouted at us, "Hurry up!"


    I subconsciously looked in the direction of the vi. A s there were trees covering my sight, I was


    not able to see the vi anymore. There was only smoke slowly rising at the top.


    Shannon and the rest were helped onboard, so I quickly followed along.


    Something felt wrong, yet I could not pinpoint what it was.


    Seeing Shannon''s slightly pale face, I asked worriedly, "How are you feeling?¡±


    She opened her eyes a little weakly and looked at me t o say something, but because her throat


    was parched, she was not able to get the words out.


    Sitting beside us, the man said, "Don''t move around. The ne is about to take off."


    "Where''s Jordan?¡± I looked at him and asked curiously.


    The man¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. "We¡¯ll leave first. Mr. Fredericks will meet us in the north.¡±


    I nodded and did not ask any more questions.


    I looked at Shannon and her pained expression. Although I was very worried about her, it was more


    important for us to get out of here right now.


    The ne took off. Shannon suddenly sped her tummy and cried out in pain. Looking at her


    forehead that was filled with sweat, as well as her tormented expression, I could only imagine how


    much pain she was in.


    I was extremely worried and wanted to help her but a man stopped me. "Our men will handle it, Ms.


    Lane. Please sit tight and don''t obstruct the work of our


    men."


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The men summoned two staff who helped Shannon into the operation cabin. I could not be of any


    help and could only wait anxiously.


    Four hourster, the nended.


    When I got off the ne, I had no idea where I was and was about to ask the man when he said,"


    Everyone, hurry up and get onto the ne in front."


    Why were we changing nes?


    Did Jordan n all of this in advance?


    I was a little doubtful but did not ask the man any questions.


    After boarding the ne, I looked back at Nina and the rest who were helped onto the ne.


    They had barely said anything in thest few days. After the journey, they werepletely drained


    and their faces were pale. If no one supported them, they would have fallen after taking a few steps.


    I could not help but frown when I noticed them clutching their tummies.


    The man came over and urged us to take our seats, so I did not ask him why the first thing itself.


    Shannon was feeling much better now and sat in the cabin.


    There were many strangers in the cabin and something just felt wrong, yet I could not pinpoint what


    it was even after a while.


    The ne was ready for take-off. After buckling up m y seatbelt, I looked out the window yet did not


    feel the joy of being saved. Instead, I felt a little worried.


    It took more than ten hours for the ne to arrive in the north, and by the time itnded, I was


    already very muddle-headed.


    After leaving the airport, we got into the designated car and were sent to a vi.


    After the long flight, everyone was already very exhausted. When Shannon and the rest arrived at


    the vi, they all went to their rooms to get some sleep.


    I was really sleepy too, but before I went to sleep, I wanted to give Theo a call. However, the man


    who brought us here stopped me.


    He was a tall and strong man who always wore a cold face. He did not seem to like to smile that


    much.


    He looked at me and said in a cold voice, "You need to rest now, Ms. Lane."


    I pursed my lips. "Can''t I give my family a call?"


    The man frowned, his gaze a little cold. He said in a stern tone, "Without Mr. Fredericks'' permission,


    you''re not to contact the outside world, Ms. Lane."


    He closed in on me after saying that, seemingly intending to force me back to my room to rest.


    Since Jordan wanted it to be this way, it would be inappropriate for me to make a call forcefully. I


    had no choice but to go back to my room.


    Strangely, I was not able to fall asleep even though I was very tired.


    From the moment Jordan suggested taking me to the north, there was an indescribable doubt in my


    heart yet I just could not figure out why.


    It was only until midnight that I was finally able to fall asleep.


    The next day, just after dawn, I was awoken by the knocking on the door.


    I sat up from bed and rubbed my eyes. I then got out of bed and went to open the door.


    When I opened the door and saw Dazaray standing outside the door, I froze.


    Her face was pale, and after not seeing daylight for a long time as well as the long flights, her


    strength had not recovered yet. She was still in a very weak state.


    Apart from Shannon, the other girls had not spoken to me. Seeing Dazaray standing outside my


    door actually surprised me.


    I stepped aside and slowly said, "Come in."


    Dazaray walked into the room and locked the door from inside. She then looked at me with a


    sinister


    expression, resentment filling her eyes.


    I was a little puzzled and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Dazaray sneered before pulling up her shirt.


    I was stunned when I saw that her abdomen was wrapped in gauze.


    I came back to my senses and asked in a trembling voice, "How did you get hurt?"


    I had spection in my heart but refused to believe it.


    Dazaray asked with a sneer, "What do you think?¡±


    My face turned ghastly pale. I knew better than anyone what kind of surgery Mn did in the


    operating theater.


    Dazaray''s abdomen was wrapped in gauze, so I knew what kind of surgery she had without being


    told.


    I cast my mind back to their state in the past few days. They constantly had pale faces and


    abdomen pain. These were not the aftereffects of going a long period of time without seeing


    daylight.


    Also, I feared that there was something additional in their bodies that was causing their bodies to


    reject it.


    I spoke in a rather husky voice, "Are Shannon and the rest the same as you?"


    Dazaray looked at me with a gaze full of resentment.


    There was no doubt that she resented me. I did not know what to say suddenly and merely looked


    at her i n silence.


    It was useless regardless of what I said now. It would only make her resent me more.


    The only thing I could do now was find Jordan and seek his help to find someone to operate on


    them.


    I pursed my lips and said, "I''ll go to Jordan and ask him to find doctors to operate on you."

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    I quickly left the room after saying that.


    In the living room, the man who brought us in yesterday was on duty as usual.


    When he saw me, he said the same thing, "Please return to your room, Ms. Lane.¡±


    "I need to see Jordan."


    "Mr. Fredericks will be here shortly. Please wait in your room."


    I frowned. "Can I call him?"


    I knew Jordan woulde sooner orter, but I wanted him to get a doctor beforeing here so


    Shannon and the girls could have their operation.


    I did not know what was inside their body and whether it would threaten their lives, hence they


    needed to have the surgery quickly.


    The man looked indifferently at me, rejecting me just a s I had expected. "You can tell Mr.


    Fredericks whatever you have to tell him when hees over, M s. Lane. Please don''t make things


    difficult for me."


    Neither soft nor hard approaches worked on him. I had no more ideas.


    If that was the case, I could only wait for Jordan to


    I waited on the second floor so I would know immediately when he had returned.


    I waited until the afternoon and bolted downstairs. When he walked in, I quickly stopped him and


    said, "M r. Fredericks, my friends had surgery at Mn¡¯s ce and are doing poorly right now. Can


    you get them a doctor to check on them? Or perhaps send them straight to the hospital?"


    Jordan pursed his lips. "There''s probably something i n their bodies, huh?"


    I nodded. "It won''t be appropriate for them to go to the hospital, right?"


    If they were sent to the hospital, it would attract more problems. It depended on how Jordan would


    make arrangements now.


    Jordan pulled out a phone from his pocket. "We can''t perform surgery in this vi nor send them to a


    regr hospital. We can only opt for a private doctor now."


    I nodded. "Sure."


    Soon, Jordan managed to contact a private doctor.


    He told his men to help Shannon and the girls downstairs. After leaving the vi, they were helped


    into the car as well.


    I followed behind them and wanted to get in but Jordan stopped me. "You should stay here and not


    go


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    anywhere. Mn isn''t that easy to deal with."


    I nodded and btedly noticed the smell of blood on him.


    He gave instructions to the men who were taking Shannon and the girls to the hospital before


    returning to the vi. He looked at me, saying, ¡°Go and have a good rest in your room. We''ll go


    home when I''m done here."


    I nodded and watched as he walked upstairs.


    If I was right, the color of his suit near the waist was much darker. That was probably blood.


    "Jordan," I called out to him.


    He stopped in his tracks and looked back at me, asking with a pale face, "Yes?"


    "Did you call a doctor yet?" He did not once show that he was hurt sinceing back.


    He froze when he heard what I said. "It''s just a minor injury. I''m fine."


    He continued walking upstairs after saying that. Soon, the sound of a door closing was heard


    upstairs.


    I mulled it over in the living room and eventually went upstairs.


    I walked to his room door and knocked on it.


    Soon, the door opened. Jordan had already changed out of the ck suit and was now dressed in a


    white blouse.


    There was no bloodstain on the white blouse. If it were not for his ghastly pale face, I would doubt


    that h e was even injured.


    "What''s wrong?" he spoke in a cool voice.


    I hesitated for a moment before sidling past him into the bedroom.


    Sure enough, I saw medicinal solution and gauze on the table in the bedroom.


    I looked back at the man who cleared his throat and said, "It¡¯s just a minor wound. A simple


    bandage will d o."

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    I pursed my lips. "Let me help you."


    Before he could refuse, I quickly dragged him to the sofa. When I reached out to undo his buttons,


    he suddenly held down my hand.


    I frowned and looked up at him. "Your wound needs to be treated, Mr. Fredericks." 1


    He was stunned, then helplessly smiled. "Alright, then."


    After undoing his blouse, the wound on his waist was exposed. Blood started seeping out.


    I could not stop myself from furrowing my brows. This man was quite good at enduring pain. I


    thought it was caused by a weapon, but after cleaning his wound, I realized that it was an injury


    from a wooden stake.


    I looked up at him and asked, "Did someone do this?"


    "I knocked myself into it when we were fighting," he said a little nonchntly, "It isn''t serious


    because it doesn''t involve any vital organs."


    This was not considered serious enough?


    Just a little more to the side and it would have hurt his kidney.


    Apart from the injury on his waist, there were other


    injuries on his body but they were just minor injuries.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I started concentrating on dressing his wounds. As there was no anesthetic administered, wounds


    hurt when cleaned with alcohol. Hence, Jordan was seen frowning but nothing else. I asked, "Does


    it hurt?"


    He looked at me sideways. "No, it doesn''t."


    U H


    Was he not human?


    This was a hole asrge as the tip of his finger. If he was human made of blood and flesh, how


    could he not be in any pain?


    I sighed. "It''s fine if you say that it hurts. How can a massive wound like that not hurt? You''re not


    Iron Man."


    After cleaning the wounds, I applied medicine to stop the bleeding and finally breathed a sigh of


    relief when he stopped bleeding so much.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead with my sleeve and grabbed the gauze to bandage his wounds.


    After tying a knot on the gauze, I was just about to look up at Jordan when I felt a hint of coolness


    on my forehead.


    I froze and raised my eyes to meet Jordan''s deep, dark eyes.


    When our eyes met, there was a hint of awkwardness.


    "There won''t be an infection if you keep the wounds dry," I said after looking away.


    He smiled slightly and pulled back his hand after helping me wipe my sweat off. "Can you cook?"


    "Huh?" I froze, unable to react in time.


    Seeing the smile on his face when he looked at me, I nodded hesitantly. "I can, but I haven''t cooked


    for a long time. If you''re hungry and don''t mind my culinary skills, then I''ll fix you something."


    He nodded, his cool brows lifting slightly. "I came in a hurry and haven¡¯t eaten anything on the road.


    I''m a little hungry now."


    "You''re wounded and can only eat nd food. It shouldn''t take long for me to prepare for it. You can


    lie down and wait for me."


    I helped him to lie down on the bed after saying that.


    Sensing his gaze on me, I felt a little awkward. "Is there anything you don''t eat?"


    "No." He continued to stare at me, which made me even more awkward.


    Therefore, I hurried downstairs to cook after covering him up with a nket.


    There were many ingredients in the kitchen but they were mostly bread, jam, beef, and cheese.


    This was the kind of diet in this country and I was a little troubled.


    These ingredients were not conducive to Jordan''s recovery.


    After thinking for a very long time, I decided to go out and see if there were any wild vegetables that


    we could eat.


    Typically, green nts would grow near vis like this. Hence, it was possible to find wild


    vegetables.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    After leaving the vi, I realized there were many bodyguards guarding outside.


    At this moment, I felt like I was in prison. However, Jordan had arranged so many people for safety


    reasons. There was nothing toin about.


    Houses in foreign countries were ced far away from each other, so there wereparatively


    more open spaces. Due to negligence, these spaces were now filled with an overgrowth of wild


    vegetables and weed, all of which were edible.


    Upon returning to the vi, I grabbed some flour I found in the fridge earlier.


    I would be able to make a batter from the wild vegetables and flour.


    After bringing the water to a boil, I added the seasoned flour into the boiling water and waited


    roughly ten minutes for it to cook.


    Although it was not very tasty, it was easy to digest and could be used to rece oatmeal.


    After taking the bowl upstairs and into Jordan¡¯s room, I saw that his eyes were closed and thought


    that he was asleep.


    I looked at the food in the bowl and hesitated for a few


    seconds before whispering, "Time to eat, Mr. Fredericks."


    He did not open his eyes. I hesitated for a moment and put down the bowl, bending down to cover


    him up with a nket.


    However, he suddenly pressed down my hand and startled me. When I looked up, I caught him


    staring at me.


    I pursed my lips. "I''m sorry for waking you up."


    He smiled slightly and shook his head. "I wasn''t asleep."


    As he spoke, his gaze darted toward the bowl on the side. "What did you make?"


    I drew back my hand and picked up the bowl, saying," I couldn''t find any oatmeal here and there


    were only some flour and wild vegetables. I made some wheat flour soup. See if you like it?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He tried to get up but identally tore his wounds and could not help but gasp.


    I quickly reached out to help him out of instinct, but a s I was in a hurry, I failed to hold him and even


    identally fell on him, pressing on his body.


    I was tremendously awkward and quickly got up to apologize. "I-I¡¯m sorry, I d-didn¡¯t mean to."


    I nced at the bowl in my hand. Fortunately, the wheat flour soup did not spill. I put down the bowl


    and saw him staring fixedly at me. I said in a slightly flustered manner, "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I


    wanted t o help you but lost my bnce."


    Iughed. "I know."


    Why was he looking at me like that, then?


    I helplessly sighed and supported his head so he could lean against the bed. I then handed the


    bowl to him and said, "Try it."


    He looked at me but did not reach out to take it. Instead, he asked, "Am I a patient now?"


    I nodded. "You''re an injured patient."


    There was such a huge hole in his waist. What was he i f not an injured patient?


    Jordan smiled slightly. "Since I''m an injured patient, I don¡¯t think it''ll be too much to ask for you to


    feed me, right?"


    I was a little surprised to hear the words that came out of his mouth.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. I said seriously, ¡°I always thought you were a man with a cool


    disposition and wouldn¡¯t make jokes like that, Mr.


    Fredericks."


    Jordanughed but did not say anything. He reached out to take the bowl.


    He took a bite, and perhaps he thought it was tasty, he nodded slightly before asking, "Did you often


    cookst time?"


    The speed of his thinking and change of topic was breathtakingly fast. I failed to react in time.


    I sighed and said, "I often cooked when I was raising m y son alone."


    He nodded. "Your skills are pretty good."

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    He did not talk to me again after that and concentrated on eating the wheat flour soup.


    Of course, I was not going to start a conversation with him when he was eating, so I sat down on a


    chair and quietly watched him eat.


    After a while, he looked up at me. His gaze sank slightly. "Was life hard when you were in Zenon?¡±


    I froze and looked at him in surprise. "How did you know that I lived in Zenon?"


    The manughed. "How hard could it be for me to find out?"


    After a pause, he continued, "I know that you have a sandalwood box, and since I want that box, I


    had to investigate you. Isn''t it very normal for me to know these things?"


    His words made sense, so I nodded and said, "Yes."


    Seeing that he was merely staring at me without saying anything, I guessed he must be waiting for


    me t o reply to his earlier question.


    Feeling a little helpless, I said, "How could life be hard? Although I wasn''t leading a luxurious life, I


    had everything I needed. Besides, Zenon had a slow pace o f life and I always felt at peace when I


    was there. It''s


    just way better than here."


    Jordan smiled slightly and put the bowl on the bedside table. His gaze silently fell on my face. "Do


    you regret choosing Theo?"


    I was stunned by the question and did not know how t o answer him. I got up and said, "There''s


    some soup left in the kitchen. Do you want some more?"


    Jordan narrowed his eyes and shook his head, saying, "No.¡±


    We did not talk much after that. Seeing that it was gettingte, I returned to my own room.


    Lying in bed at night, I recalled Jordan''s question.


    Did I regret marrying Theo?


    I pursed my lips and looked out the window.


    There had always been just one answer to this question, and that was I had never regretted it.


    Halfway through the night, I was awoken by the sound of thunder.


    I sat up from the bed and turned on the bedsidemp.


    When I had calmed down a little, I remembered that the window of Jordan¡¯s room was open, but I


    could not recall if he shut it afterward.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Remembering that he was injured, I figured he most probably did not shut it.


    I had to go and take a look or I would be worried.


    I got out of bed and left the room. I came to Jordan''s room and knocked on the door.


    As soon as I put my hand down, I heard something falling on the floor from inside. It created a pretty


    loud noise.


    I quickly opened the door and walked into the bedroom to find the bedsidemp on. Jordan was not


    i nbed.


    There was the sound of water from the bathroom, and i t sounded like Jordan was having a shower.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and walked over to knock on the door. "Are you okay, Mr. Fredericks?"


    Why was he taking a shower in the middle of the night? Was he awake, or had he not slept at all?


    When Jordan did not respond, I grew a little worried. " Are you okay, Mr. Fredericks?"


    "I''m okay," he replied, though he sounded a little weak.


    Although I was worried about him, I could not push the door in when he was taking a shower, so I


    could only wait outside for him.


    After a long time, he finally came out of the bathroom.


    I frowned. "Mr. Fredericks, you have wounds on your body and they should be kept dry. Especially


    now that the weather has turned warm, it¡¯s easy for your wounds to get infected."


    I was a little angry and pulled him over to sit on a chair after saying that. I yanked the bath towel


    from his body to check his wounds.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    I forgot that he had juste out of the shower and was only wearing a pair of shorts inside.


    This was a little awkward, but it onlysted for a moment before I put my mind at ease. I was just


    checking his wounds and nothing else, so this was very normal.


    Jordan was not that at ease, though. His body was constantly in a tense state. I looked up and


    nced at him, saying with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, I''m just checking your wounds. We may


    have to dress your wounds again or there''ll be an infection."


    After saying that, I searched for the first aid kit and bent down beside him to apply the medicine for


    him.


    Everything else aside, this man had a really good physique.


    Although he usually looked quite thin, I realized after h e took his shirt off that he had muscles in all


    the right ces. He had an absolutely great physique.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Your wound is wet and there''s some pus," I said a little angrily.


    I looked up at him and continued, "If you want to clean yourself, then just wipe your body with a


    towel. It''s easy for your wounds to get infected if you shower


    like that."


    He looked fixedly at me and smiled slightly, saying," I''m used to it. Besides, these are just minor


    injuries."


    Minor injuries?


    He sounded too casual withplete disregard for his life.


    I red a little angrily at him. "Even if you don''t cherish your life, please don''t harm yourself. It


    wasn¡¯t easy for you toe into this world. Can''t you just appreciate your life?"


    Jordan smiled slightly, his face was still cool as ever. "I s this how you treat Theo?"


    I noticed that he was very curious about Theo and me.


    I frowned slightly and said faintly, "Theo is my husband. If he''s hurt, then I¡¯ll be heartbroken. I''m only


    worried that you''ll get hurt because I owe you a favor."


    After a pause, I asked, "When can we go back?¡±


    Jordan smiled and said somewhat nonchntly, "I still have things to handle here in the north. We


    can g o home once I''m done. Besides, your friends'' health conditions don''t permit them to travel


    home now, don''t you think?"


    He was right. Shannon and the girls had to recuperate for a few days after the surgery before they


    could go home as the journey could take a toll on their bodies.


    I looked at Jordan and thanked him from the bottom o f my heart. "Thank you, Jordan."


    He merely smiled and said nothing.


    As the pus on his wound was due to an infection, coupled with the fact that his wounds were a little


    deep, I feared that he would be in pain when I was cleaning his wounds. I could not help but move a


    little carefully.


    With neither of us saying anything, the awkwardness was bound to linger in the air. I nced at him


    and asked, "Is the Fredericks'' business on a global scale?"


    He nodded. "I guess you can say that.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "I''ve known you for so long and still don''t know what business you¡¯re involved in."


    Jordan smiled slightly. "A lot, but mainly in technology."


    "Who are you in the Fredericks family?¡± I asked again.


    The man merely raised his eyebrow but did not answer the question.


    I suddenly recalled the auction in Salt City and hesitantly asked, "Have you held an auction in Salt


    City before?"

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    If he had, then he was no doubt one a young master of the Fredericks. He was one of the young


    masters who learned that I had the other twin box. If that was the case, everything from his


    appearance in the cemetery and his coincidental rescue would all make sense.


    I looked at Jordan, and my expression grew stern.


    A businessman like him had aplex mind and would do many things that ordinary people would


    never imagine.


    Nothing was impossible for businessmen like him.


    "If you keep doing that, then I''ll not only die of infection but from your constant poking," Jordan said


    with a face full of helplessness.


    Startled, I looked down and realized that I had identally poked the cotton swab into his wound


    and it was starting to bleed. I quickly pulled my hand back and said a little awkwardly, "I¡¯m sorry, I


    didn''t mean to."


    After reapplying the medicine to his wound and bandaging it, I nced at the only pair of shorts he


    had on. I pulled the bath towel over him a little awkwardly. "It''s gettingte. You should get some


    rest."


    Jordan nodded. After putting things back in the first aid kit, I did not linger further and left his room.


    Shannon and the girls had just had surgery. Although the objects in their body had been removed,


    undergoing two surgeries in a short period of time had taken a toll on their bodies. They needed to


    recuperate for several days.


    Jordan had things to attend to, so he did not have a lot of time to watch me. I had nothing to do, so I


    focused all my attention on Shannon and the girls.


    I wanted to call Theo to tell him I was safe, but after making several attempts to call him, his phone


    was constantly on hold. I figured it had been set to call forwarding. I had no way of calling him at all.


    It was the same even after I changed to several other phones, so I was left with no choice and could


    only give up.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I wanted to give Cassey a call at first, but my phone was confiscated at thew firm and I could not


    remember her number. I had no way of reaching her.


    After half a month, we were ready to go home.


    The night before we left, everyone nned to have a meal together.


    After a near-death experience, the talkative Shannon became reticent now.


    Apart from Dazaray, who continued to pray, the rest of the girls were silent.


    Perhaps realizing that the atmosphere would be awkward if everyone remained silent, Holly said,


    "We can finally go home tomorrow. Cheers."


    She raised her ss, her face tugging into a smile.


    Shannon froze and raised her ss as well. She looked at me and said, "No matter what happens,


    we''ll have to thank Wanda because she rescued all of us. If she hadn''t asked Mr. Fredericks to help


    us, then I have no idea where we would be right now."


    "Yeah." Dazaray stopped praying and looked at me with a smile. "We''re lucky to have Wanda. We


    should all give her a toast."


    Everyone raised their ss and finally found a topic t o talk about, slowly enlivening the


    atmosphere.


    Shannon approached me and asked softly, "What''s your rtionship with Jordan? Are you really


    rted t o the Grants, Schumans, and Louises in Whaldorf City?"


    This was a tough question to answer. I looked at her and asked with a smile, "Can I choose not to


    answer this question?"


    "What''s so hard about answering this question?" Dazaray asked with a grin, asking, "Or are you


    worried that we''ll cling to you in the future?"


    I froze, then answered, "I didn''t mean that. I just think it¡¯s hard to exin it to you. We have gone


    through so many things together and are considered close friends now, so why would I worry that


    you would cling to me?"

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    "You can''t say that. It has always been just the five of u s who experienced this near-death


    experience. This whole time, you were only relying on men and yourwork. You haven''t really


    gotten injured much.


    Don''t you think it''s too effortless for you to say that we''re close friends?¡±


    Her words were truly harsh but she was speaking the truth.


    I was speechless and could only smile awkwardly.


    "You don¡¯t need to be so harsh, Dazaray.¡± Shannon was a little angry now. She looked at Dazaray


    and said, "If it weren''t for Wanda and Mr. Fredericks, do you really think we could have survived so


    easily? We can¡¯t be ungrateful, alright?"


    A fire ignited between the two.


    Dazaray sneered. "Do you really think she saved us? If she was sincere about saving us, then she


    would''ve taken us away immediately. We wouldn''t have to go through with the surgery. She waited


    until we finished having the surgery before rescuing us so we would have another surgery and


    suffer again."


    Thaddea raised her eyes to look at her and frowned slightly, saying with a hint of displeasure, "If


    you


    didn¡¯t need her help, then you could''ve left on your own when we got here. Why did you even bother


    going to her room so early in the morning just to show her the scar on your tummy?"


    She continued after a pause, "To put it bluntly, what obligation or duty does she have to save us? If


    she only cared about herself, then don¡¯t you think it would make more sense for her to leave us


    here and escape b y herself? What makes you think she has the obligation to help you out?"


    Dazaray could not refute those words, so her face was suddenly flushed.


    Holly darted her a nce and quickly said, "Let''s all talk nicely, shall we? There''s no need to start a


    fight. Besides, there''s no point fighting. We''re safe now. Shouldn''t we be d that we¡¯re still alive?"


    The air was silent again. Dazaray red at me and got up, saying, "I''m full."


    She hurried upstairs after saying that.


    Nina looked at me and asked, "Are you going straight back to Whaldorf City once we return?"


    I nodded, then mulled it over and said, "I n to visit my son."


    "You have a son?" She was a little surprised. "You look so young. How could you have a son?"


    Shannon was equally surprised. "How old is your son?"


    I replied with a smile, "He''s five."


    Shannon pursed her lips. "Does Jordan know that you''re married?"


    I was a little puzzled by the question, but I still nodded to reply, "He knows.¡±


    "Huh?" They were astounded. "Why is he still so nice t o you when he knows that you have a


    family? Is he infatuated with you?"


    "Strange, I wonder why all attractive guys love young married wives nowadays."


    I finally understood that they had misunderstood. I quickly said, "You think too much. Jordan only


    helps me because I have something he wants. We''re just making an exchange."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "An exchange?" Shannon was stunned, asking in a somewhat puzzled manner, "What is it that''s so


    valuable that it can be used to exchange five people''s lives?"


    I pursed my lips. "There''s a pair of twin boxes out there, and my mother left me one of them before


    she passed away. He wants the box, but I have no idea how valuable that box really is."


    Jordan was no doubt a member of the Fredericks, but I did not know what his status was in the


    Fredericks.


    In the auction back in Salt City, the Fredericks must have auctioned the box to search for the other


    one. It must be really valuable seeing how they were going to such lengths just to find a box.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    No matter how valuable the box was, it was nothingpared to five human lives, hence I did not


    feel it was a pity to give the box to Jordan.


    Shannonmented, "Sure enough, the rich pursue things that arepletely different from


    commoners like us.¡±


    After a pause, she looked at me and said, "Thank you, nheless. I''ll buy you a meal when we go


    home.


    You¡¯re definitely considered a friend."


    I nodded with a smile. "Sure."


    Holly also said, "I was nning to buy a house in October, but I might change my mind when I get


    home. If I buy it, then you muste over and be my guest."


    Thaddea looked at me. "After what we''ve all been through, promise me you''ll all cherish your lives


    from now on."


    She continued after a pause, "I''m nning to open up my ownpany. What about you girls?"


    We were all stunned, feeling a little surprised.


    Nina looked at her and asked, "You''re not nning to get us to invest, are you?"


    "I''ve been having this idea.¡± Holly raised her hand. "I thought about it when I was in the ss


    Shannon clicked her tongue. "You''re so evil. We just made it out alive from one fire pit and now,


    you''re figuring out how to drag us into another fire pit."


    Holly helplessly smiled. "I was thinking to myself that after this near-death experience, we can all


    work together when we encounter any major problems in the future. Fate brought us together and it


    was destined for us to meet in such a way. Most importantly, I don''t wish for us to gradually lose


    contact once we get back to the country just because we''re all from different ces."


    Shannon chuckled. "Don''t sound so cheesy. It''s not that bad. We just need to keep in touch often."


    "Whatpany do you n to open?" I asked, "Have you thought about the location? And the


    specific details of what you¡¯ll do?"


    Holly thought about it seriously. "I haven¡¯t decided on those things yet and just have a rough idea,


    but I''ve already picked the location, which is Hommiton City. Although Hommiton City isn''t


    considered the most developed city out there, its urban construction and development are pretty


    good. Besides, it''s a coastal city, so its climate and temperature make it a great ce to live in.¡± "I


    have a suggestion." Shannon raised her hand. "Why don¡¯t you open up a teahouse or a restaurant?


    We can g o there and have a gathering whenever we want to and maybe even stay there for a


    while."


    Thaddea nodded. "That¡¯s a good idea."


    They each voiced their opinion, and the conversationsted for a very long time.


    I nced up at the second floor and pondered about it before going upstairs.


    I knocked on the door and waited for a long time before Dazaray opened the door.


    Seeing that it was me, her countenance turned cold. ¡± Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can we talk?"


    She frowned, then took one step back, letting me into the room.


    She was a religious person and seemed somewhat obsessed. She had just survived a near-death


    experience but was able to get her hands on a statue o f her god. She started worshiping and


    praying.


    After sitting on the sofa, I saw her sitting cross-legged in front of the divine statue. She sped her


    hands together and mouthed her prayers.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    After a long silence, she looked at me and asked ndly, "What do you want to talk about?"


    I looked at the divine statue and asked, "Do you believe that He''ll protect you?"


    She replied in a very serious manner, "If He hadn''t protected me, then I wouldn''t be standing here


    talking to you now.¡±


    I felt speechless and could not help but think that she was going overboard.


    I walked up to her side and said mildly, "You said that your family is in Hommiton City earlier. Holly


    ns to open up a business in Hommiton City when we go back. Will you consider joining us?"


    "No," she replied, her tone carrying no emotion.


    I nodded and thought about it before saying, "I really didn¡¯t mean for all of this to happen. I wished


    more than anyone not to hurt any of you. I didn¡¯t expect Franky to-"


    "Enough!" She cut me off.


    She looked at me with coldness in her eyes. "Do you think you¡¯re standing on a moral high ground,


    Wanda Lane? Has anyone ever told you that you look very fake when you act all high and mighty


    like this?"


    I froze, taken aback that she would suddenly say such things.


    Dazaray sneered. "You probably didn''t notice it yourself. You''re clearly a cold and selfish person, yet


    you''re putting on this generous and kind image for yourself. Youe from a superior background


    and are really lucky because men are willing to protect you."


    She continued after a pause, "Our lives, as well as your own, didn''te from relying on your


    efforts, so stop acting like you''ve delivered all of us from evil."


    I could not refute because she was right that others were the ones who had saved our lives.


    Dazaray was not done talking yet. "Truth is, you hate m e more than them but you like to act noble


    and kind. Why else did you keep quiet when Franky chose me? It''s because you think that you''ll be


    less guilty even if I get hurt since everyone hates me, right?"


    I pursed my lips and remained silent.


    It was not because I could not refute but because I actually thought her words made sense.


    This was human nature, and it was indeed frightening.


    I was serious about rescuing them, but I also did not put full effort into doing it.


    Even though I knew that Theo must be still searching for me, I took my own sweet time.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Nothing to say?" She sneered, looking at me with a particrly sarcastic


    expression.


    I let out a self-deprecating smile but eventually said nothing. I turned around and left.


    Not many people could face their own filthy hearts, and I was no exception either.


    The next day, sunlight streamed through the ss window, spilling onto the bed in the bedroom.


    It was already August and almost autumn now.


    As we were ready to go back to our country, everyone woke up pretty early this morning. We


    packed our things and gathered in the living room.


    We would need passports and IDs to go back to our country. Shannon and the girls¡¯ families had


    delivered theirs, but I did not have mine yet.


    Apart from remembering Theo''s phone number, I was not able to remember other people¡¯s phone


    numbers.


    Even if I remembered their numbers, my documents were all in Riverbank City. It would take a long


    time to get there from Whaldorf City and then deliver the documents over.


    Jordan was a little troubled because I had no passport and identity documents, so he started


    looking for a number of institutions to produce certificates for me.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When we arrived at the airport, Jordan ordered his men to retrieve the flight tickets. He needed to


    make a


    call, so we were left by ourselves.


    Shannon and the girls were over the moon. They held my hand and said, "Can you imagine what


    I''m feeling right now, Wanda?¡±


    "We can finally go home now. I''m thrilled."

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    "Me too.¡±


    Several of us held each other and were overwhelmed with emotions.


    Holly suggested, "Since we have another hour until hoarding time, should we buy some food to


    bring home?¡±


    "Sure!"


    However, when they recalled something, their expressions instantly sank.


    Nina wanted to cry but had no tears. "We don''t have a single cent on us.¡±


    The crowd fell silent. At this moment, Dazaray said, " You can borrow some money from Wanda.


    The Fredericks have nothing but money. Since she¡¯s so close to Mr. Fredericks, it doesn''t matter if


    she borrows some money from him."


    As soon as she said that, everyone turned to look at m e and was suddenly awkward.


    Shannon blinked innocently at me. It was clear what she wanted to say.


    Nina hesitated for a moment before saying, "Wanda, I know it''s hard for you to borrow money, but


    my


    parents must be worried sick after I lost contact with them for so long. I really want to bring some


    gifts home tofort them."


    "Yeah,¡± Holly said a little cautiously, "They must have searched for us for a very long time and are


    probably worried sick."


    I helplessly sighed, then looked at Jordan who was making a call in the distance. I handed my bag


    to Shannon and said, ¡°Alright, TH go and borrow some. Wait for me here."


    "You''re the best, Wanda!" Shannon said cheerfully.


    She was young, after all. Her joy and happiness were stered across her face.


    I walked up to Jordan from behind and heard him say, "I''ve already picked up the goods and


    handed them to the other party. You-"


    He nced back, probably sensing that someone was behind him.


    When he saw me standing behind him, he froze, then spoke into the phone and said, "Talk to you


    tonight. I''m hanging up now."


    After hanging up the call, he asked me, "What''s wrong?"


    I felt a little embarrassed. I had been living off him for a period of time and had troubled him enough.


    It just seemed a little too much now that I wanted to borrow money from him.


    However, I had promised Shannon and the girls. I could not go back empty-handed.


    Therefore, I took a deep breath and said, "Mr.


    Fredericks, can I borrow some money from you? My friends want to buy souvenirs for their


    families."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He froze, then said with a smile, "Of course, you can."


    With those words, he took out his wallet from his pants pocket and pulled out a ck card. He


    handed it to me and said, "There''s no limit."


    Looking at the card in his hand, I was confused. "I don''t need that much, really. Just a few thousand


    dors will do."


    "This is the only thing I have with me," he said in a cool tone.


    I pursed my lips and reached out to take the card. I sighed in my heart. It seemed that I would never


    fully understand the happiness of the rich.


    The women went into crazy mode when they saw me return with a ck card. There were dozens


    of branded stores in the airport, so they toured around and purchased many things.


    If it were not for the fact that it was time to board the ne, they would not have stopped shopping.


    When we were going through the security check, I searched my bag for a very long time and


    confirmed that I had lost my ticket and departure card.


    The papers that Jordan had painstakingly gotten for m e were all gone too.


    "I saw you putting them in your bag. You haven''t opened your bag since leaving the door, so how


    could you have lost them?" Shannon took the bag from my hands and started rummaging just to


    make sure.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    After rummaging through my bag, Shannon broke down. "They really aren''t here."


    She returned my bag to me and said anxiously, "Could you have dropped them in one of the shops


    we visited earlier? Why don''t we go over and look for them?"


    "But we¡¯re about to board the flight.¡± Nina was equally anxious. "We visited a lot of shops earlier.


    We''ll miss the boarding time if we go back."


    Dazaray looked at me and said indifferently, "If there''s no other way, then you''ll have to go back and


    find them yourself. We''ll wait for you at the boarding gate."


    "Don''t say that. What if she can''t find them? Do you suppose she stay here alone?" Shannon said


    with displeasure.


    I nced at the time. If I went back to look for them, I would still miss the flight even if I was quick


    enough.


    However, there was no better way. I could only try my luck.


    I looked at Shannon and the rest, saying, "Wait for me at the boarding gate. I''ll go back and look for


    my papers. I should be able to find them very quickly."


    I could not let them stay here with me if I could not find them.


    "What if you can''t find them?" Shannon was a little worried. "We can''te out after we get past


    security.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "I''ll go look for them with you. I¡¯m in no hurry to go back, and my


    family won''t b e that worried about me either. If we can''t find them, then I''ll just stay here with you


    for a few days. Just think of it as though we''re on vacation."


    Dazaray sneered. "Put away that bootlicking face of yours, Shannon. Those who have no clue


    might even think that you''re really close with her. You''re just trying to cling to her because she


    comes from a superior background."


    It waspletely meaningless for her to say those words now. She was simply trying to stir up


    trouble.


    Shannon had never liked her, and after hearing what she said, she was so furious she nearly raised


    her fist.


    I quickly pulled her. "Enough. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can manage alone."


    "I want toe with you to look for them!" Shannon shouted.


    She was young and especially rebellious. The more others refused to let her do something, the


    more she wanted to do it.


    Before I could refuse, she dragged me with her and walked outside.


    I stopped persuading her when I knew I could not win the argument.


    Sensing someone following behind us, I looked back and saw Jordan. I was slightly stunned and


    then quickly said, "Wait for us at the boarding gate."


    "There''s no rush. There may be a dy," he said ndly without much emotion.


    "How do you know there¡¯ll be a dy?" Shannon asked. "You don¡¯t own the airport."


    Jordanughed. "It¡¯s going to rain heavily."


    Shannon froze and said no more.


    She then leaned closer to my ear and said, "I can''t help but think that Jordan is very hard to


    understand. Are most rich young masters like that?"


    I pursed my lips. "Not necessarily.¡±


    We went looking in several shops but still could not find my documents. Shannon started to panic. "I


    was holding your bag securely just now. It doesn''t make sense that they had fallen out."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After a pause, she seemed to have recalled something and looked at me. She said sternly, "Let''s go


    look again."


    I held her hand. "Forget it. I probably left them in the vi or dropped them somewhere else. Why


    don¡¯t you go back with them? I''ll go back and do the paperwork again."


    "How could it be that simple? You just applied for the papers. They¡¯ll ask to verify your identity


    again. It¡¯ll take another half a month if that happens."

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    Regardless of anything, I did not wish for Shannon to stay here.


    Although she did not show it, I could sense her unease in an unfamiliar environment.


    Shannon grabbed my hand and quickly said, "Listen t o me first, Wanda. Let''s search all the trash


    bins outside of every shop. I have a feeling we''ll find them."


    "Why should we search the trash bins?" I was a little confused.


    She mulled it over and said, "I don''t know how to exin it to you. Let''s just go and search for them


    first."


    She pulled me outside after saying that.


    Every time we reached the entrance of a store, we would look inside the trash bin and ask if the


    store had emptied out the trash.


    Although I was unable to understand the reason behind her actions, I did not stop Shannon from


    doing so.


    After countless shops, Shannon finally fished out all o f my papers from the trash. She said to me in


    delight,"


    We actually found them.¡±


    Jordan and I were stunned, not expecting the papers t o actually be in the trash.


    Shannon handed all the papers to me. "See if anything''s missing."


    Later, she walked into the store and snapped at the shopkeepers. "What''s wrong with you guys?


    Why didn''t you keep the papers when you found them and wait for the customers toe back?


    Why did you trash something that''s so important?"


    The shopkeeper was a little dumbfounded as well. We had searched twice in a row, so the


    appearance of the papers had surprised her as well.


    After the shopkeeper realized what was happening, she quickly exined, "We didn''t throw the


    papers. W e didn''t even see the papers, nor would we throw something this important into the trash


    bin. You can check the surveince camera if you don''t believe us."


    ¡°Sure, why not?" Shannon refused to believe her. "Who else could it be if not you guys?"


    "Forget it." I held her back. "We have a flight to catch."


    I was d the papers were found. Catching a flight was of utmost importance right now.


    "No, we need to check the tapes." Shannon grew stubborn.


    The shopkeeper had no choice but to pull up the surveince footage to prove her innocence.


    I looked at Jordan standing on the side and whispered, "I''m sorry, it might take a while."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jordan shook his head. "It''s fine."


    Shannon leaned over to check the footage with the shopkeeper. After a few minutes, the


    shopkeeper said, "See that? You were the ones who threw the papers into the bin, not us. The thief


    is crying thief. You''re just trying to give us trouble, aren''t you?"


    After hearing what she said, I was confused. "We threw it into the bin ourselves?"


    Shannon pursed her lips and said to me, "Come and take a look at it yourself."


    I walked over curiously and looked at the surveince footage.


    The video showed the five of us picking out goods in the store. As Shannon wanted to try carrying a


    bag in the shop, she handed the bag in her hand to Dazaray.


    Most of the time, women''s attention was focused on the goods in the shop when they started


    shopping.


    Therefore, when Dazaray opened my bag and pulled out the papers to throw them into the trash


    bin, none o f us noticed it.


    Seeing her walk out of the shop as though nothing had happened, Shannon could not endure it any


    longer. "Damn! What is she doing? Did she really throw your papers away so you couldn''t go


    home?"

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    Looking at the shopkeeper, I apologized before dragging Shannon away.


    Shannon grew anxious seeing that I was not saying anything. "Say something. Don''t you have


    anything to say?"


    I looked at her and said with a faint smile, "We need to hurry even if the flight is dyed. It won''t be


    good if w e really miss the flight."


    Shannon was slightly speechless now. "You have me worried sick. Dazaray obviously has bad


    intentions. Are you nning to just let it go now that she has done something so immoral?"


    I held her hand andforted her. "We¡¯ll see how it goes."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After getting past security and arriving at the boarding gate, Nina saw us and ran over to ask us


    nervously, "You found them?"


    "Do you think we could get past the security check if w e didn¡¯t?" Shannon''s words were inevitably a


    little harsh because she was mad.


    She stared fixedly at Dazaray with her gorgeous big eyes, eager to burn two holes into her body.


    I looked at Nina and asked with a smile, "How long will the flight be dyed?"


    "Half an hour or so. It was announced that the ne is ready for take-off. We should be able to


    board soon."


    I nodded. "Great."


    Shannon could not keep secrets, so after holding herself back for a long time, she rushed up to


    Dazaray and asked sarcastically, "Were you disappointed when you saw us walk in?"


    Dazaray''s expression changed at once. "W-What are you talking about?"


    There was something weird about her face the moment we walked in. After hearing what Shannon


    said, she became guilty and started stammering.


    Shannon scoffed. "People like you disgust me. You''re selfish and narrow-minded, yet you call


    yourself religious? If I were God, I''d be wailing by now."


    "Shannon!" Dazaray hated it when othersmented about her character and was suddenly angry.


    "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t pick a fight with m e. If you don¡¯t like me, then close your


    eyes. I don''t want to talk to you, okay?"


    "You think I like looking at you? It just stains my eyes." Shannon refused to give in, much less care


    for her feelings.


    "I''m picking a fight? If you hadn''t done anything wrong, why would I pick a fight with you? No


    wonder you asked Wanda to go look for her papers herself. It turns out that you were confident that


    she wouldn''t find them. How uneducated could a person be to do such a thing? If it weren''t for


    Wanda, you would be lying on some old guy''s bed right now. Is an ungrateful person like you not


    afraid of retribution?"


    Shannon had a really sharp tongue, and Dazaray''s face flushed after what she said.


    She was just about to retort when Nina asked first," What are you arguing about?"


    "Nothing." I looked at Dazaray. "Let''s board the ne."


    Initially, Shannon was seated next to Dazaray, but after boarding the ne, she requested the flight


    attendant to change her seat. She cursed at Dazaray again and again.


    Dazaray was about to explode. She pointed at her without a single care and started scolding,


    "Shannon, don''t be so full of yourself. Don''t you think you¡¯re shameless?


    "I¡¯m shameless?" Shannonughed in anger. "You''re the one who''s shameless here. I tried to go


    easy on you but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. If I were you, I''d be too embarrassed to even sit here. You


    did something wrong and I can¡¯t talk about it?"


    "Don''t talk loudly in the cabin. Please remain silent.¡± The flight attendant hurried over to stop them.


    It was only then did the two cool off a little. Shannon got to change her seat and sat beside


    Thaddea.


    Thaddea asked a little curiously, "What did she do to make you mad?"

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Shannon was still very mad and had yet to cool off, so she said furiously, "Ask her yourself and see


    if she''s shameless enough to tell you.¡±


    More than ten hourster, the nended in Hommiton City.


    When we got off the ne, Shannon held my hand, feeling unwilling to part with me. "When do you


    n t o return to Whaldorf City? Should we hang out for a few days?"


    I was stunned because I had not decided when to go back to Whaldorf City.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Previously, I just wanted Theo to return safely and had never thought about going back to Whaldorf


    City.


    Even if I did go, I would just stand in a distance to look at him and Munchkin.


    In short, I had yet to make up my mind about what to d o in the future.


    I looked at Shannon and said with a smile, "I''ll probably be here for the next few days. You can call


    m e anytime you want to meet up."


    She was in a much better mood after hearing what I said.


    After leaving the airport, she looked at me and said,"


    Regarding the incident of Dazaray intentionally tossing your papers, you''re not just going to let it


    drop, are you?"


    I sighed. "I owe her, after all. Besides, I managed to return to the country smoothly and we won¡¯t


    keep in touch anymore. I¡¯ll just let it be."


    "What do you mean you owe her?" Shannon sounded a little emotional. "You brought her back from


    abroad, got someone to operate on her, gave her food and drinks, and gave her a ticket back home.


    What do you owe her? Does she really think her god is the one who kept her alive?"


    I helplessly smiled. "It''s not thatplex. Besides, it''s all Jordan''s help."


    Shannon pursed her lips. "You¡¯re not ming yourself for the harm inflicted on her, are you?"


    "This happened because of me, so I do hold responsibility for it."


    If I had not infuriated Mn, he would not have asked Franky to take me to see them and they


    probably would not have gotten hurt.


    "Bullsh*t!" Shannon was full of anger. "Those guys were just trying to intimidate us. Even if you


    hadn¡¯t pissed them off, they would have hurt us nheless. This isn''t your fault at all."


    She continued after a pause, "When Dazaray said that you could rescue us, she was simply


    bbering a bunch of bullsh*t. She''s only good at talking. It''s easy for her to say." ¡°We''re finally


    back to the embrace of our mothend!¡± Nina and the rest followed us.


    Thaddea embraced Shannon and me, saying with a smile, ¡°My parents are on their way to pick me


    up. The first thing I''ll do when I go home is to eat my mother''s cooking, then take a shower and get


    a good sleep.


    When I¡¯m all refreshed, I''ll ask all of you out, okay?"


    I smiled. "Go on, then. I''m going home to get refreshed too."


    After bidding farewell to each other, Shannon took a cab home as well.


    Dazaray and I were the only ones left. She looked at m e and asked coldly, "Are you nning to get


    back at m e?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Get back at you? Why?"


    "You know why."


    I helplessly smiled. "Get back at you for throwing my papers away? Or get back at you for not


    knowing how t o appreciate the good things that have happened to you?"


    "You!¡± She was exasperated.


    Before she could say anything, I said first, "We checked the surveince footage in the store. I didn''t


    expose you because I didn''t want to embarrass you. Since you''re always praying, then please learn


    how to help others like your god. Just stop getting up to your little tricks because it grosses me out."

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Even if everybody had a rotten attitude, there would b e different degrees of rottenness.


    Jordan looked at me and asked with his brows raised. "Where do you n to stay?¡±


    I looked at him and felt a little embarrassed.


    I had discarded almost all of my things before going abroad.


    Being alone and having almost nothing, it was truly quite difficult to survive in this unfamiliar city.


    After pondering for a long time, I asked Jordan, "Is yourpany hiring, Mr. Fredericks?"


    I needed to work and earn some money first before I could return to Riverbank City.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not that I could not borrow money from Jordan but I was worried that the bad guys would look


    for me i n Riverbank when they learned that I had run away. Hence, it was better for me not to go


    back for the time being just to be safe.


    Jordan smiled slightly. "We are, but we only have a vacancy for the president¡¯s secretary at the


    moment. It includes meals, amodation, and insurance. But the only condition is that you''ll need


    to be on call at all times."


    I was stunned. "How much is the monthly sry?" "7,000.¡±


    In a city like Hommiton, having a job that included meals, amodation, and insurance was more


    than enough.


    I nodded. "Can I start today, then?"


    I would have a ce to stay if I started today. I would b e too afraid to stay in a hotel alone in this


    unfamiliar environment, especially after what I had just experienced.


    Jordan nodded. "Of course, you can."


    As soon as he said that, a Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of us.


    The driver came out and opened the door to the backseat. Jordan said softly, "Get in."


    After getting into the car with him, I leaned back in m y seat and closed my eyes.


    I was tired after being on the ne for more than ten hours.


    When the car drove to a vi by the sea, I was dumbfounded. "Is this the staff dormitory, Mr.


    Fredericks?"


    Jordanughed. "You can consider it as a staff dormitory too."


    What?


    After entering the vi, Jordan went to work before I could say anything.


    The butler led me to my room on the second floor. I walked to the window and opened it. Looking at


    the beautiful scenery outside, I felt instantly rxed.


    When I returned to this familiarnd, I immediately felt at home. That put my heart at rest.


    Humans could not travel far and would eventually return to their roots. No matter how far one went,


    one would eventually have to return to thend where they belonged.


    I slept better than ever tonight, and it was a dreamless night up until dawn.


    I was awakened by a knock on the door the next morning. I got up and yawned, taking a few


    seconds to react before getting out of bed to open the door.


    My mind failed to react for a second when I saw the man in ck pajamas at the door.


    "Morning," the man ndly said.


    I smiled. "Good morning, Mr. Fredericks."


    The man raised his eyebrows and lowered his head to check his wristwatch. "You''ll begin work


    today and will stay here from now on. We don''t have a nanny for now, so I¡¯ll need you to take over


    breakfast duties."


    He continued after a pause, "Work starts at nine, and it''s seven now. I suggest going downstairs to


    make breakfast now so you won''t bete.¡±


    The man turned around and left after saying those words.


    I was confused for a fleeting moment before quickly going back into the room to get changed. After


    a quick washing up, I went downstairs and entered the kitchen.


    Fortunately, there were all kinds of things in the fridge, so I would not have to think of what to make.


    After having breakfast, I was in a bit of a sticky situation.


    Seeing Jordan grabbing his car keys and getting ready to go out, I gathered the courage to ask,


    "Can you give me a ride, Mr. Fredericks?¡±

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    He nodded.


    When I got into the car, I shamelessly asked again, "M r. Fredericks, can I get a month''s advance


    on my sry?"


    I had lost everything. My ID card and bank card needed to be reced. I did not even have a cell


    phone right now. It was not really convenient to be without one.


    Jordan nced at me, not saying anything. He merely took out a white box from the glove


    compartment and handed it to me.


    I took it and unboxed it. It was a cell phone.


    He said tly, "This will be your sry this month."


    I quickly nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Fredericks. I''ll work hard."


    After not having a phone for two months, I felt like I was about to turn into an alien.


    I was a little emotional when I switched on the phone.


    However, there was no SIM card in the phone, so I could not use it to do anything.


    I cheerfully told myself to register a SIM card after work.


    The Fredericks owned arge industry in Hommiton City, mainly in jewelry. Its daily shipment


    quantity was astoundingly huge.


    Thepany''s building was located in the city center of Hommiton City, which was always the most


    prosperous part of a city.


    Although I was Jordan''s secretary, I was still not used t o thepany''s environment and general


    workflow. Hence, I spent the morning familiarizing myself with i t.


    During lunch break, I went to the business office to register a SIM card.


    The first thing I did when I was able to make a phone call was to call the police.


    I was not sure if thew firm and those people were still there, but I could not just sit around and do


    nothing just because I was not sure.


    I was lucky enough to escape, but that did not mean that everyone was lucky like me. I did not want


    anyone else to go through the same horrifying ordeal.


    After I logged into the chat software, which was bound to my bank card, I feltpletely grounded.


    After leaving Whaldorf City, I had not replied to people''s messages nor posted a tweet.


    I looked at the notifications that kept popping up, all o f which were messages sent to me by my


    friends in Whaldorf City.


    Theo was the one who sent the most messages. I hesitated for a moment before tapping on it.


    He sent me many photos of him and Munchkin. None of the messages were wordy. He would also


    greet me every day.


    Thest one was sent yesterday. It seemed like he was doing okay.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After thinking about it, I replied: [I''m doing very well. Don''t worry.]


    I did not know what else to say other than this.


    Later, I sent Cassey and Susan a text as well to tell them that I was safe.


    Two dayster, I made a trip to Riverbank City because I had to collect evidence.


    The moment Horton saw me, the files in his hands fell to the floor. An undisguised look of surprise


    on his face. "You¡¯re alive, Wanda Lane."


    I smiled slightly. "I''m still alive thanks to you."


    As I had given him a call when I was in thew firm, I needed to question him too.


    When I went to thew firm, it was already empty.


    What happened after that was beyond my control. After everything was done, I left.


    Theo gave me a call as soon as I stepped out of the door.


    I was too familiar with his phone number. Even though I did not save his number, I knew it was him


    at a nce.


    It was hard to choose whether to answer it or not.


    It was not until the call was about to end that I made m y choice.


    When I answered, the man''s familiar voice entered my ears. "Where are you?" 2

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    My mind wandered off for a moment, and I looked up a t the sky, suddenly realizing that time was


    passing too quickly. I felt as though I had just left Whaldorf City, but I had been away for more than


    two months now.


    I lowered my head and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m back in the country."


    I believed he must have been very worried when we met abroad. We were in such a dangerous


    situation and I was taken away by Mn before we had time to say a word to each other.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.


    After a period of silence, he asked carefully, "I''lle t o you?"


    I pursed my lips. "Maybe not. I¡¯m doing very well.


    Don''t worry."


    "I want to see you." The man''s voice sounded somewhat restrained. I could feel his emotions


    through the phone.


    I had not heard such words in a long time and could not help but feel a little touched.


    "Theo." I took a deep breath. "I''m really fine."


    Initially, I wanted to tell him to try and live his own life, but I knew that he would get mad if I said that.


    "I''m not fine at all."


    His voice sounded a little low with a hint of urgency and repressed emotions. "Wanda, there''s a


    banishment limit for everyone. You want to go out and be by yourself. I respect that and am willing


    to wait here for you, but you can''t keep driving me away like this. I refuse to face these lonely nights


    and rely solely on memories. I want to see you. I want to see you now."


    I was momentarily dazed. This was my first time hearing Theo confess his feelings for me without a


    single reservation.


    If he were in front of me now, I figured I would hold him tight and tell him that I missed him very


    much too.


    I lowered my head and held back my tears. "I''m really happy that you''re taking good care of


    Munchkin."


    I changed the subject, afraid that I would lose control o f myself and tell him how much I missed


    him. I was afraid that my presence would bring chaos to his life again.


    He should be living aplete life with his wife and son, but I did not have the ability to give him a


    complete marriage because I could not give him children. Leaving was the best option.


    "Wanda Lane!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo finally snapped. "Is this a punishment for me? If yes, then tell me what I''m supposed to do for


    you toe back?"


    I was stunned, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    Afraid to continue talking to him like this, I said in a somewhat panicked tone, "I still have things to


    do.


    Let''s talk some other time."


    Having said that, I took the phone away from my ear and quickly hung up the phone.


    When did I be a coward?


    Even I disliked myself!


    When I returned to Hommiton City, Jordan had returned from his business trip as well.


    He did not know that I had applied for a leave, so when I arrived at thepany and appeared in


    front o f him, he said a little angrily, "I need an exnation, Wanda.¡±


    His brows were tightly furrowed, and unhappiness was written all over his face.


    This was the first time I had ever seen him angry, and i t was quite rare.


    I sighed lightly, "Mr. Fredericks, I applied for-''''

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    "I don''t care what you had to do, it''s irresponsible of you to leave your post during working hours."


    Jordan cut me off.


    tt H


    I did not want to exin further and quickly apologized.


    One must hold back one''s feelings in front of one''s boss no matter how aggrieved one felt. Never


    argue with one''s boss and tell them that they were wrong.


    I still knew the rules of the workce very well. When Jordan was done reproaching me, he started


    punishing me. "You¡¯re considered absent from work today."


    I was just one hourte and he wanted to consider me absent from work? That was a tad too harsh,


    no?


    He was the boss, after all, so I could only endure it even though I was dissatisfied.


    After leaving Jordan''s office, I received a call from Shannon. Clearly, thisdy had enough rest and


    was now refreshed.


    "Do you have anything going on tonight? Let''s have a meal together if you don''t."


    I thought about it and said dejectedly, "I really want to go, but I may have things to do tonight."


    Jordan needed me to be on-call 24 hours a day. He might suddenly ask me to do something else.


    "Huh?" She was really bummed out. "What do you n to do? I''ve already invited Nina and the rest


    to have dinner together. After that, we¡¯ll go to a bar to have a good time. We just escaped death, so


    what could be more important than being alive? Just stop giving excuses, will you? You have to be


    there for dinner tonight, okay?"


    I helplessly sighed. "I''m not giving excuses, Shannon. I really can¡¯t go. I''m working in Jordan''s


    company right now as his secretary and need to be on-call 24 hours a day. Do you think I can


    leave?"


    Shannon eximed, "On-call 24 hours a day? Are you supposed to take care of his daily mundane


    tasks like eating and sleeping?"


    "Now that I think about it, that¡¯s probably the case."


    I was the one preparing all three of his meals a day. It was more or less something like that.


    "Holy cow." She grew a little agitated now. "Why do I have a feeling that this resembles the plot in


    romance movies? Don¡¯t tell me Mr. Fredericks has a crush on you?"


    I nearly choked on my own saliva. After coughing a few times, I replied, "You think too much. I''m


    simply


    short of money right now, so I''m working for him."


    Shannon refused to believe it. "I''m not thinking too much. I just think this resembles romance


    movies a little too much. It''s hard not to tickle my fancy."


    She paused at this point, saying, "Oh right, when are you going back to Whaldorf City? You said


    you¡¯re short of money. Why don''t I get you some from my side?"


    I felt a gush of warmth in my heart as I said with a smile, "No, I''m fine."


    "This doesn''t add up."


    Shannon felt that something was off. "Didn''t you say that you''re married? Shouldn''t you be returning


    to Whaldorf City to meet your husband? Why are you working in Mr. Fredericks''pany instead?"


    I did not know how to answer that question, so I avoided the topic. "I remember that I still have


    things t o do. Talk to you soon. Let''s hang out some other time."


    My rtionship with Theo was tooplicated, so it would be too difficult to exin it. 1


    After all, I had just joined Fredericks Corporations. With the extremely capable assistant that Jordan


    had, there was not much official business for me to attend t o every day. I was mainly serving


    drinks, ensuring that I could give Jordan a massage when he was tired, and tell him jokes when he


    was bored.


    "Ms. Lane, you need to go through these documents, look at the general content of the contract,


    and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    arrange Mr. Fredericks'' schedule for tomorrow." The assistant, Ms. Cally, was telling me about work.


    Perhaps she had something urgent to attend to, so she spoke while checking her phone.


    I asked, "Do you have matters to attend to, Cally?"


    She nodded. "I need to pick up my daughterter. I need to be there ten minutes earlier. There''ll


    probably be a traffic jam."


    She looked less than 40 years old. I said with a smile, " You have a daughter? But you look so


    young. If you hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t think that you were already married."

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Cally smiled slightly. "You''re very good at talking, Ms. Lane."


    She continued after a pause, "Thanks for thepliment. I¡¯ll be making a move first."


    After saying that, she grabbed her bag and left in a hurry.


    She was an independent woman in the business field and a dedicated mother at home. She did a


    great job ying out her roles and was worthy of admiration.


    I nned to pack my things and get off work. Just as I was almost done packing, a man in a ck


    suit appeared at the door. It was none other than my superior, Jordan Fredericks.


    I asked with a smile, "How can I help you, Mr. Fredericks?"


    It was after working hours now, and usually, he would look for me at this hour for non-work-rted


    things.


    Sure enough, he said, "Shannon invited us for a meal. Let''s go there together."


    I was astounded. "She invited you?"


    Jordan pursed his lips. "Os."


    Shannon was truly bold to directly invite Jordan, and I was genuinely impressed.


    Jordan took out the car keys from his trouser pocket and said indifferently, "Let''s go."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    After leaving thepany and getting into the car, I suddenly wondered in hindsight why Shannon


    would have his phone number.


    I looked at Jordan and asked, "When did Shannon get your phone number?"


    Jordan smiled slightly. "She asked for mine when you were exchanging numbers in the airport."


    U H


    What a professional.


    Jordan stopped at the red light.


    It was too quiet when neither of us spoke on the road, s o I took the initiative to start a conversation.


    "Has Ms. Lally been with you for many years?"


    He looked at me sideways and said faintly, "She worked for my grandpast time and is a really


    capable worker. My grandpater sent her to work for _ n


    me.


    I nodded. "She''s indeed pretty good at her job."


    I had been familiarizing myself with work with Lally''s help these days. I realized that she could take


    on several secretaries'' work by herself. She handled everything very well no matter what it was.


    Jordan smiled slightly. "Are you curious about her?"


    I nodded. "Generally, bosses prefer single, young, and beautiful assistants. That¡¯s why I''m slightly


    more curious about this.¡±


    Jordan frowned slightly and said a little sarcastically," Capability is everything in the business field,


    not physical appearance. Do all bosses seem that dirty-minded to you?"


    I quickly shook my head to deny it. "Of course not."


    Jordan nodded slightly. "You probably often read a lot of pointless books. I suggest you read more


    useful ones."


    U H


    Did I just get looked down upon?


    The car drove to the entrance of the clubhouse and I caught sight of Shannon standing there at a


    nce.


    She looked extremely sexy wearing a ck halter dress and with delicate makeup on. She attracted


    many nces from men when she stood at the entrance like that.


    Jordan and I got out of the car. He tossed his car keys t o the valet.


    Shannon greeted us with a smile and said, "It¡¯s truly a n honor to have you join us, Mr. Fredericks."


    Jordan merely nodded faintly, not saying a word.


    The girl looked at me and let out a mischievous smile. "Didn¡¯t you say that you weren''ting, Ms.


    Lane?"


    She then nced at Jordan and asked sarcastically," Are you perhaps a personal attendant too?"


    I could not argue with her because Jordan was around, so I could only roll my eyes at her and say


    faintly, "Why are you dressed so nicely today? Are you nning to end your single life here?"


    "You can tell?" She let out a bright and charming smile. She came to my side and said with a smile,


    "I n to make a move on Mr. Fredericks tonight. As my best friend, shouldn¡¯t you assist me with


    it?¡±


    What else could I say? I could only look helplessly at her and say, "I wish you all the best."


    Jordan was indeed the king of diamonds in the hearts of many women. He was born in a well-off


    family and had charming looks. Ordinary girls could almost never encounter another man who was


    as goodlooking as him, so they would never want to let go of him.


    The clubhouse had options for dining and entertainment. Shannon had booked a private room, s o


    we could go to other floors for entertainment activities after eating. From the looks of it, she seemed


    like she was nning to party all night.


    After entering the private room and seeing Dazaray, I froze for a moment. I did not expect Shannon


    to invite her as well.


    However, I did not dwell too much on it and greeted her before taking my seat.


    Shannon took the seat beside me and leaned closer to my ear, saying, "I didn''t invite Dazaray. Nina


    and the rest did."


    She continued after a pause, "I should¡¯ve told them earlier. She annoys me so much."


    I merely smiled and made no remark.


    In addition to socializing, the majority of people found eating and chatting very rxing. However,


    that certainly did not include Jordan. At least, that was in my opinion.


    Initially, I thought that a man with a cool bearing like him would not enjoy such a method of


    rxation, but he did not seem ufortable by it. He even started drinking and chatting with


    everyone, which surprised me greatly.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, I felt a little warm and got up to go to the washroom. I nned


    to wash my face to cool down.


    I heard footsteps behind me and turned around to see Dazaray.


    I pursed my lips, saying in a tone that was not too warm, "Are you going to the washroom too?"


    She nodded, her countenance a little cold.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was nothing between us, hence there was no need for us to talk to each other. I did not tell


    her that I was going to wash my face in the washroom.


    After washing my face anding out of the washroom, I suddenly heard a woman screaming. It


    sounded like Dazaray, so I ran in the direction of her screams.


    After turning a corner, I saw Dazaray leaning on a man''s body. From the looks of her posture, she


    seemed to have twisted her ankle.


    I could tell who the man she was leaning on was at a single nce.


    Suddenly seeing the man whom I had missed for such a long time made me flustered.


    "Can you help me, Sir? I twisted my ankle," Dazaray said, her hand already grabbing onto Theo''s


    arm.


    Theo frowned, clearly a little disgusted by her.


    However, the gentlemanliness in him stopped him from pushing her away directly. Instead, he


    motioned Keith, who was standing behind him, to help her.


    The distance between the two was pulled apart. Theo was ready to turn around and leave.


    When our eyes met, I panicked and subconsciously ran in the opposite direction.


    However, after not going far, I fell into a familiar embrace.


    Before I could react, he pulled me into a vacant private room.


    In the dark, the man did not say a word and kissed me eagerly.


    Our rapid heartbeats were the only sounds in the quiet room.


    I was pinned against the wall, the air in my mouth robbed by him. It made itborious for me to


    breathe. After a very long time, he finally let go of me.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    I tried to push him away but he held my hand down. The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. "Where


    do you n to push me to? How far do you n to push me away?"


    My heart suddenly throbbed. I failed to get the words out of my chest and allowed him to nt


    scattered kisses that carried a hint of punishment all over me.


    In the dark, tears could not help but well up in my eyes. I spoke in a hoarse voice, "I never knew


    what poppies were like. I''ve only heard others saying that they''re beautiful but have never seen


    them for myself. But I saw them just the other day. They''re indeed beautiful, but they''re also very


    dangerous. Because once you get hooked, you can never quit.¡±


    After a pause, I continued, "You¡¯re just like this kind of flower, Theo."


    The man stopped moving, still sounding like he was short of breath.


    Even though I could not see his face clearly in the dark, I was able to guess his expression.


    He asked, "Why did you go there?"


    His hands were tightly fastened around my waist when he asked the question as though he was


    afraid


    that I might suddenly dash off.


    I was still thinking of ways to reply but could not think of a reasonable answer in the end, so I could


    only helplessly say, "I identally went there.¡±


    The man frowned. "To hide from me?"


    I pursed my lips, not denying it.


    Maybe it was better to let him misunderstand. After all, I had already thought it through. If I could not


    give him a better future, then I would have to ruthlessly push him away.


    He buried his face in between my neck and asked." Who did you go with?¡±


    I did not know how to answer this question. After thinking for a very long time, I answered, "You


    should ask me who I came back with.¡±


    There was a faint coldness in the air. Theo was angry.


    "We shouldn''t be like this, Wanda!¡± There was repressed anger in his heart. "You know very well


    that if I refuse to let go, then you can never escape from m e. I''ll never let go of you, so we''re


    destined to be together forever. We won¡¯t be separated by anything."


    I pursed my lips and broke his grip on my waist. I said in a slightly cold and indifferent voice, "Do


    you know what it means to not love anymore, Theo? I''m not happy when I''m with you. Everything in


    the past feels like a stab in the heart. Every time I see you, I''ll think o f my dead child. Because of


    your mistake, I can''t be a


    mother again, so I beg you to please let me go, okay?"


    I vaguely saw the man''s tall and slender body sway in the dark. I could not see his expression, but I


    could tell from his rapid breathing and the aura he was emitting right now that he was in despair.


    I thought those words would be enough for him to willingly let me go.


    "Is there no other way?" he asked, his voice extremely hoarse.


    I felt a lump in my throat. "No. Let''s each search for a life of our own and give each other some


    peace."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I felt every fiber of my body hurting, and for the first time ever, I learned that all the nerves in one''s


    body would hurt along with the heart when a person was sad.


    Theo let out a self-deprecating smile. "What do you mean by search for a life of our own? Just


    because you can let go of everything and leave, you think everyone can do the same too?"


    I pursed my lips, not wanting to listen to what he was about to say because I feared that I would not


    be able t o control myself from rushing over and embracing him, telling him that I did not want to


    leave and I could not do it at all.


    However, it would be too selfish of me if I did that.


    Upon returning to the private room where Shannon and the rest were, everyone turned to look at


    me at the


    same time.


    Shannon rolled her eyes at me. "What took you so long? Are you constipated?"


    I speechlessly red at her and sat back down, saying, "I met a friend and we chatted for a while."

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    She was a very gossipy person. Her eyes lit up immediately as she asked, "What kind of friend? A


    guy or a girl?"


    I noticed Dazaray looking at me with rather disdainful eyes. I disregarded it and picked up my


    cutleries to continue with my meal.


    I did not have much of an appetite anymore and stopped eating after a few bites.


    When everyone was almost done eating, Shannon proposed to go sing.


    Everyone agreed. After all, when we were abroad, we were constantly talking about how we should


    eat and have as much fun as we could when we got home.


    The entertainment activities were all on the third floor with arge movie room in the center and


    private rooms for singing all around.


    The purpose of thisyout was to take into ount that some people did not like to sing. Hence,


    they coulde out to watch movies. It was very customerfriendly.


    Although I was not that terrible at singing, my singing was most certainly not very good. My dancing


    skills


    were not worth mentioning either. Hence, I sat on the sofa and ate the fruit on the tter as others


    had all the fun they wanted.


    After about half an hour, I thought the private room felt a little stuffy. I nned to go out and get


    some air.


    The main thing was not the stuffiness but the fact that Shannon had thrown me a look. She wanted


    me t o leave for a moment, maybe hoping to sit next to Jordan.


    I was hoping to get some air too, so I simply left the private room.


    Jordan was a man with a cool and indifferent bearing. I figured that something must have agitated


    him because he actually came upstairs with us to sing after dinner. I thought he would have left by


    now. It was truly strange.


    A foreign film was ying on the big screen, one which I had never watched before. I thought it


    would b e pretty good, so I found a seat in the center and sat down.


    Not long after that, I felt someone sitting next to me and subconsciously took a nce. I was


    surprised to find that it was Dazaray.


    On second thought, it was normal for a religious person like her to not like such a rowdy


    environment.


    "Do you know the man from before?¡± she asked.


    She did not look at me when she asked the question.


    I frowned, feeling more or less displeased by now.


    When I realized that she was talking about Theo, I asked faintly, "Why?"


    Dazaray smiled slightly. "There are many things we should let go of. I can forget about the things


    that happened abroad, but you need to remember what you owe me."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    Dazaray looked at me, wearing a slightly odd smile on her face. "Since we¡¯ve all returned home and


    n to b e friends, we''ll continue to see each other. It''ll inevitably be awkward if you keep acting this


    way."


    She continued after a pause, "Some people can go around in circles but will eventually meet no


    matter how hard they try to hide. I call that fate, and what we have between us is fate, so I think we


    should just get along with each other."


    I narrowed my eyes and looked skeptically at her.


    Dazaray frowned, looking a little unhappy now. "It''s fine if you don¡¯t agree. I don''t care if we keep


    being so awkward."


    I sighed gently. "It''s really exhausting for a person to overthink sometimes, Dazaray. I have never


    seen you a s my enemy nor treated you as one.¡±

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Dazaray immediately said, "If we''re not enemies, then we''re friends."


    She extended her hand toward me after saying that.


    I was extremely confused, and she speechlessly rolled her eyes. "Give me your phone."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I pursed my lips, then took my phone out of my pants pocket to hand it to her.


    After a few minutes, she handed the phone back to me and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve added both my


    phone number and WhatsApp contact. Remember to stay in touch."


    I was honestly a little confused.


    Since she took the initiative to express goodwill, there was nothing much I could say about it.


    After putting my phone away, I continued to watch the movie and could vaguely sense a zing


    gaze on me. I looked over and saw the man¡¯s dark eyes.


    Theo.


    There were several middle-aged men beside him. It seemed like he was here for a business


    meeting and our encounter was purely by chance.


    When the businessmen spoke to Theo and saw that he


    gave no reaction, they followed his gaze and looked over as well.


    It was inevitably ufortable for me to be stared at by these imposing-looking men.


    I pursed my lips and looked away, pretending like I did not know him.


    Dazaray, who was sitting beside me, grabbed my arm and asked a little excitedly, "Do you really


    know each other?"


    I said faintly, "We¡¯re not close.¡±


    I lowered my eyes and checked my wristwatch after saying that. Seeing that it was gettingte, I


    thought it was time to go back and get some rest.


    "Who cares whether you''re familiar with each other or not? Since you know each other, you should


    go over and say hello. Otherwise, it would just make you seem impolite, no?" Dazaray tried to drag


    me up from the chair.


    I frowned, already feeling upset about it. I tried to yank my arm out of her hand. However, she was


    stronger than me, so I could not do it at all.


    Seeing that she was about to pull me up, I panicked and reached my other hand out to push her.


    I pushed quite hard and was actually able to push her away. However, she lost her bnce and fell


    on the floor from the inertia. That made the atmosphere a little awkward.


    She looked at me, asking me in a puzzled and slightly angry tone, "What are you doing, Wanda?"


    I froze and quickly apologized to her. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    At this moment, Theo and the group walked over. Perhaps we were in the way, Theo darted Keith a


    nce. He then helped Dazaray up from the floor.


    Out of gentlemanliness, he asked, "Are you okay, Miss?"


    Dazaray''s somewhat angry face instantly eased up. Even her voice softened considerably. "I¡¯m


    fine."


    She then looked at Theo and said in a soft voice," Thank you. Wanda and I were just talking about


    you. She said that you¡¯re acquaintances."


    I could not help but frown. I would be foolish if I still could not tell what Dazaray''s intention was.


    Theo looked at me, his dark eyes shining slightly. He asked in a deep and low voice, "Have you


    eaten?"


    It was a very normal greeting. I nodded my head.


    I felt a little ufortable when I saw that the men following him were staring at me.


    One of the middle-aged men seemed to want to please Theo and smiled at me, asking, "Is this your


    friend, Mr. Grant? What''s your name, gorgeous? How about we go sing together?"


    From his words, I could tell that he was obviously treating me as a woman who was in an


    ambiguous rtionship with Theo.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    I smiled faintly. "No, I still have things to do. You guys have fun."


    I nned to turn around and leave after saying that.


    Little did I know, Dazaray grabbed hold of me and looked at Theo and the men while saying, "It


    must be fate for us to meet. Since you''ve already invited us, Mr. Isaac, I think it would be a little too


    rude to let you down. Am I right?"


    I could not help but frown and nced mildly at the man.


    Dazaray knew this Mr. Isaac guy?


    After hearing what Dazaray said, Mr. Isaac grinned wider. His meaning was clear. He thought this


    lady was very sensible and she had pleased him greatly.


    Theo looked at me with a deep and profound gaze. He did not say anything and merely furrowed


    his brows, clearly a little displeased by what Mr. Isaac said just now.


    Having known each other for so many years, I understood him all too well. I immediately picked up


    the conversation from where Dazaray left off and looked at Mr. Isaac, saying, "Mr. Isaac, is it? I''m


    sorry for myck of manners. I know it''s truly an honor for


    you to invite us to go sing together, but-"


    Before I could finish, Mr. Isaac reached toward me and was about to pull me into the private room.


    I subconsciously tried to avoid him but Dazaray was i n the way, so I could not evade it at all.


    I felt a little grossed out by now. No woman was willing to be touched by a greasy and dirty middle-


    aged man.


    Out of instinct, I wanted to push him away. However, a s soon as I reached out my hand, a slender


    and long hand grabbed it.


    Theo yanked me hard and I fell into his arms.


    The man looked at others and said in a somewhat harsh tone, "Let''s go."


    Everyone around him was stunned. Even Mr. Isaac, who was about to pull me, had his hand frozen


    in midair.


    He withdrew his hand and said with a somewhat awkward smile, "Let''s go, then. Mr. Grant is waiting


    for us."


    I was being held in Theo''s arms, almost half of my body clinging to him. It made us look more than


    just ambiguous.


    My arm was hurting from being pinched too hard by Dazaray, so I raised my hand and rubbed it.


    The man asked in a tender voice when he saw that,"


    What''s wrong?¡±


    I shook my head and said indifferently, "Nothing."


    Dazaray was walking beside Keith, ring sinisterly a t Theo and me.


    I was a woman too, so if I did not know why she was suddenly befriending me at first, I should know


    why when I saw the way she looked at Theo now.


    Even outstanding and talented women would find it hard to resist a man like Theo when they met


    him, not to mention ordinary women.


    Appearance-wise, Dazaray was not considered a superior beauty. However, if she dressed up a


    little, then she could be considered a beauty. Under normal circumstances, an ordinary woman like


    her would not be bold enough to pursue an outstanding man when she met one. However, she


    belonged to the second group of ordinary women. She thought she was outstanding herself and


    perhaps even believed that only a man like Theo was worthy of her.


    Upon entering the private room, Mr. Isaac ordered lots of wine and started singing.


    When the wine arrived, Mr. Isaac called a fewdies in to sing with him too.


    Keith was a married man and had always kept his hands clean, hence he did not need one.


    Theo sat me down beside him, so he did not need one either.


    The four to five other men had onedy each. The group of young and beautiful girls started singing


    and drinking with them, which inevitably made the atmosphere seem a little ambiguous. That got


    Dazaray to start praying again.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Although Mr. Isaac was a yer, he knew that he was here to talk business.


    Halfway through, he sent thedy beside him to urge Theo to drink and moved to sit beside


    Dazaray. He said something to her.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    After that, Dazaray came to my side and invited me to sing.


    I was sensible enough to know that Mr. Isaac was here to have a business talk with Theo. He


    ced a few youngdies by Theo''s side because he wanted Theo t o drink more and make talking


    business easier.


    I was in the way because I had been sitting next to Theo the whole time without saying a word. That


    was why he sent Dazaray to take me away.


    I did not know how to sing nor did I like singing. I could not help but feel irritated when she forced


    me to sing.


    Therefore, I got up and said, "It''s gettingte and we should get back to Shannon and the rest.¡¯¡¯


    Dazaray frowned, clearly unwilling to leave. "What''s the hurry? Let¡¯s stay a while more."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She handed me a ss of wine after saying that.


    I pursed my lips and said lightly, "I drank a lot today and can¡¯t drink anymore."


    Dazaray smiled faintly. "This won''t make any difference. Once you drink this ss, then I''ll let


    bygones be bygones. We''ll be best friends from now o n."


    I looked at her, not saying a word or taking the ss.


    She was a person with aplex mind. It was not the greatest idea to befriend her.


    Dazaray grabbed my hand and stuffed the ss into i t. If I did not drink it, then we would both stay


    awkward. I had no choice but to drink it.


    I was just about to drink it when a hand reached over and took the ss from my hand.


    I was stunned and looked at the man beside me.


    He immediately drank the wine in the ss. Dazaray looked at him and shed him a tender smile.


    "Are you trying to be the hero, Mr. Grant?"


    Her smile made me ufortable. If a beautifuldy smiled, even if the smile was not pretty, it


    would not seem hideous. However, if a woman who did not have particrly outstanding looks like


    Dazary let out a flirtatious smile like that, it was certainly not very nice to look at.


    Theo merely nced faintly at her, not nning to say a word.


    Dazaray was nonchnt about it, and the smile she thought was charming to look at was still


    stered across her face. "Wanda and I are best friends, Mr. Grant. We''ve known each other for so


    long yet I''ve never heard her mention anything about knowing a good-looking man like you. Don''t


    you think we should get to know each other now that we''ve met?"


    She poured another ss of wine for Theo and said with a smile, "We¡¯ll be considered


    acquaintances once you drink this ss of wine. We should hang out often after this.¡±


    This was a social convention that one would not usually think much about.


    Theo nced at me with slightly darkened pupils. I did not know what he was thinking about.


    After a long time, he took the ss of wine in Dazaray''s hand and said indifferently, "If you''re


    Wanda¡¯s friend, then I''ll have to trouble you to take care of her in the future."


    He downed the wine in the ss after saying that.


    There was a sh of surprise on Dazaray''s face. This was her first direct interaction with Theo, and


    she was very happy because this interaction was extremely sessful.


    After drinking the wine in her ss, she said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Grant. Wanda and I


    went through a near-death experience together. We''re extremely close, so I¡¯ll naturally take good


    care of her."


    Theo was a little stunned after hearing what she said. He then looked at me and asked curiously,


    "Near-death experience?"


    I pursed my lips and looked away.


    Dazaray thought Theo seemed very interested and started recounting excitedly, "We were sold


    abroad, and many things happened that nearly cost us our lives. Fortunately, we survived the


    ordeal. We considered ourselves best friends after that."

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Theo looked at me with a much deeper gaze after Dazaray finished talking.


    Later, he nced at Keith, but I did not know what he meant by that.


    I soon knew what it meant, though. Keith took his seat beside Dazaray, said something to her, and


    they both took out their phones. I figured they were exchanging contact details.


    I pursed my lips and felt a little puzzled. However, I was not going to ask Theo anything.


    Just as I was ready to leave, Theo wrapped his arm around my waist and I froze, looking unkindly at


    him. " What are you doing?"


    He raised his eyebrow and asked with a smile, "You didn''t tell me because you didn''t want me to be


    worried?"


    I replied coldly, "No, you think too much."


    Theo chuckled a few times before moving his lips closer to my ear. He said with much certainty, "I


    don¡¯t want freedom, so you can''t think about having it too. We''ve been married for so many years.


    Don''t you think we should be fair?"


    He continued after a pause, "No matter how many


    steps back you take, that¡¯s how many steps forward I''ll take to move closer to you."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    There was a surge of warmth in my heart after hearing what he said. I did not want to show any


    emotions, so I looked at the wine ss on the coffee table that was filled to the brim. I drank it all.


    After drinking, I looked at Theo and said calmly, "If you want to keep torturing me, then you can


    continue t o do so, Theo Grant."


    He clutched at my waist tighter and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Must we be like this?"


    I pursed my lips but did not answer his question.


    The surroundings were too noisy. Under circumstances like these, I would only grow more and more


    irritated and put myself in a bad mood. Hence, I unknowingly drank a lot of wine.


    Dazaray made several attempts to speak to Theo but was stopped by Keith every time with a new


    topic of conversation. She could not help but get a little angry. She got up and looked at me, saying,


    "We should go back now, Wanda. Shannon and the girls will start to worry."


    I had wanted to leave a long time ago and was eager to go now that she said that.


    Just as I was about to get up, Theo pressed my shoulder and looked at Keith, saying, "Send Ms.


    Dazaray back."


    Dazaray¡¯s countenance changed. "Mr. Grant, I was the one who brought Wanda here. I can¡¯t leave


    her here alone."


    Theo frowned. "Don''t worry, I''ll take her backter."


    "I don''t think that¡¯s appropriate." Dazaray¡¯s expression was already terribly sullen. "She''s a married


    woman. Her husband will be worried if she goes homete. Please don''t make things difficult for


    me, Mr. Grant."


    As soon as she said those words, the private room instantly fell silent. Everyone turned to look at


    me with odd gazes.


    Theo raised his eyebrows, then turned to me and said with a smile, "Not bad. Good girl. Keep it up."


    Seeing that Theo did not have much reaction and was smiling at me instead, Dazaray asked with


    her teeth clenched, ¡°You know that she''s married, Mr. Grant?"


    The man nodded, his voice low and strong. "Go home, Ms. Dazaray."


    This had undoubtedly led to a misunderstanding.


    Dazaray nced coldly at me and asked Theo with a smile, "Mr. Grant, looks like you like young


    married women too, eh?"


    She sounded like she was joking, yet her words had made me tremendously ufortable.


    Dazaray then looked at me and said, "We should go, Wanda. We''re best friends, aren''t we? It''ll be


    bad if Mr. Fredericks learn that you''re with Mr. Grant, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    I pursed my lips, suppressed the anger in my heart, and said, "Do you always speak without


    thinking twice?"


    "You!" Dazaray wanted to snap at me but could only hold back her anger because there were too


    many people around.


    Not wanting to stay here any longer, I tried to pull off Theo''s hand that was on my waist. "It''s getting


    late. I should go."


    No matter how much strength I exerted, Theo''s hand seemed welded to my waist, unable to be


    pulled off.


    I was a little angry now and looked at Theo with a frown. "Can you please remove your hand, Mr.


    Grant?"


    Now, everyone was giving me strange stares because o f what Dazaray said earlier.


    They must be thinking how gross I was for seducing other men when I was already married.


    I was furious the more I thought about it and could not help but yell, "Are you done, Theo Grant?¡±


    I was a little too loud, and the guys who were darting nces at us from time to time were staring


    fixedly at us now.


    I suddenly felt suffocated. This man was sent from heaven to torture me.


    Dazaray looked at me with astonishment. "Wanda, how can you speak to Mr. Grant-¡±


    I red at her and cut her off in a cold voice. "Just shut up!"


    After saying that, I pulled Theo¡¯s hand away from my waist while standing up from the sofa, thinking


    that h e would probably let go by now.


    Little did I know, Theo stood up with me and looked at the crowd, saying, "Thank you for the


    hospitality today. It''s gettingte and I should get going.¡±


    Theo was about to leave before the matter was discussed, so naturally, Mr. Isaac was not going to


    let that happen. He quickly got up and walked up to him, stopping him with a smile. "You just sat


    down, Mr. Grant. You haven''t even drunk enough yet. Why are you leaving so soon? Why don''t you


    take a seat and enjoy yourself a little longer?¡±


    Theo had a very strange habit. Even though he was obviously not interested in a partnership, he


    would not say it and preferred to wait until the veryst moment before telling the other party. He


    enjoyed watching other people work hard only to end up with nothing.


    This was not the time to tell Mr. Isaac yet, so he merely said, "We can always drink next time, but


    we must rest early. You''re not young anymore, gentlemen.


    Getting enough rest is crucial for your health."


    As soon as he said those words, Mr. Isaac looked at me with a particrly ambiguous gaze. "You''re


    right, Mr. Grant. Getting enough rest is good for the body."


    After a pause, he looked at Theo and asked, "Where are you staying, Mr. Grant? Should I get a


    driver to send you back?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "No. Thanks for the offer, M r. Isaac."


    Having said that, he led me out of the private room under the revered gazes of several people.


    Dazaray followed behind us, repeating countless times about asking me to go back with her to meet


    Shannon and the girls.


    I wanted to go with her but Theo refused to let me leave.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Dazaray kept nagging at me, which annoyed me greatly. I nced up at Theo, unable to stand it


    any longer. I pinched his arm hard. However, the man seemed to have lost his pain receptors and


    did not even frown. He beamed dotingly at me instead.


    When we got to the recreational area, Theo stopped walking and looked back at Keith, saying,


    "Take Ms. Dazaray back."


    Keith nodded. "Yes, Sir."


    Dazaray saw Theo pulling me outside and started panicking. She stood in front of him and said to


    him, "


    Wanda came out with me, Mr. Grant. Don''t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to take her away?"


    Theo smiled faintly. "What¡¯s inappropriate about me taking my wife home?"


    Dazaray¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she asked in shock, "Your wife?"

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "What seems to be the problem?¡±


    Keith walked over and looked at Dazaray, saying indifferently, "I''ll take you home, Ms. Dazaray.¡±


    Dazaray still had questions to ask but Theo no longer had the patience to answer her questions, so


    he continued to pull me outside.


    If I left with Theo just like that without saying anything, then I would be tacitly admitting to our


    rtionship as husband and wife. He might pester me even more in the future.


    Thinking of this, I looked at Dazaray and said, "We¡¯re just acquaintances. I''m not his wife.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Theo furrowed his brows and tightened his grip on my waist.


    His deep gaze fell on my face as he asked faintly, "Just acquaintances?¡±


    I nodded. "Yes, just acquaintances."


    I felt a little dizzy and thought that it was probably from the wine I drank. I kept racking my brain to


    think of a way to get out of this predicament but could not think of anything.


    When Dazaray heard that Theo and I were not married, her sullen expression eased up greatly. She


    looked at Theo and persuaded him, saying, "I can tell that you have feelings for Wanda, Mr. Grant,


    but it''s inappropriate for the two of you to hang out alone at night. Besides, you don''t know her that


    well either. I suggest you wait until you know her better before making a decision."


    Why did those words sound so odd?


    Was she trying to say that I was not that outstanding o f a person?


    However, it did not matter what she was trying to say for now. The most important thing now was


    getting rid of Theo.


    I gripped harder when I thought of that, trying to pull Theo¡¯s hand away from my waist.


    He nced down at me and tightened his grip on my waist.


    A burst of anger rose in my heart as I red fiercely at him. "Are you done, Theo Grant?"


    "Do you think I''ll let go?" Theo asked provocatively.


    I gritted my teeth, wanting to bite him to death. "If you still don¡¯t let go of me, then I''ll call the cops


    and say that you''re trafficking women, Theo."


    Theo chuckled. "Is it considered trafficking if I¡¯m taking my wife, who has been stranded out here all


    alone, home?¡±


    "You!" I was furious.


    I felt even dizzier now. The alcohol must have kicked i n.


    I regretted drinking so much today. I had not had a drink for a long time and could not stand drinking


    so much at once.


    If it were not for the fact that I had too much to drink, I would have been able to get rid of Theo by


    now.


    Theo pulled me outside. Dazaray tried to chase after u s but was stopped by Keith.


    I knew all too well that I could not escape. Coupled with the fact that I was also too dizzy to put up a


    fight, I simply emptied my mind.


    When I got into the car, I felt even more ufortable because it felt a little stuffy inside. I leaned


    back in the seat and closed my eyes, falling asleep in a daze.


    I was awoken by the sound of a phone ringing and subconsciously reached for my phone. However,


    all I managed to grab was air.


    "She''s drunk and is sleeping." Theo''s attractive voice rang in my ears.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I immediately opened my eyes to look at him. When I saw him holding the steering wheel with one


    hand and my phone with another, I frowned. Why was this guy answering someone else''s phone at


    will?

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    The man then hummed indifferently before hanging u p the phone.


    He put the phone aside and was a little stunned when he saw me staring at him. Then, he asked


    me calmly," Are you unwell?¡±


    I shook my head. "I''m fine."


    My body just felt limp and my head was dizzy. I would not consider it as being unwell.


    I looked out the car window and asked faintly, "Where are you taking me?¡±


    He probably did not have a property in Hommiton City, so he must be taking me to a hotel.


    Theo did not answer the question and merely said, " Close your eyes and rest if you feel unwell."


    I pursed my lips and cast my mind back to the time when I first married him. I was stubborn and


    foolish. I did many ridiculous things at the time. I could not help but smile at the thought of that.


    Theo looked at me and asked with a frown, "What are you smiling at?"


    I shook my head. "When I was in university, I nned t o go to Zenon with Cecilia after our


    graduation. I didn''t


    have any ambitious ns for my life and merely wanted to go to Zenon to find a nine-to-five job with


    Cecilia and live happily ever after."


    I looked at Theo and let out a self-deprecating smile. "I didn''t expect Mother to beg Grandma to let


    me marry you. This marriage has bound us together for life. I thought it was a blessing, so it''s hard


    not to think that I¡¯m not worthy of you sometimes. I begged Grandma to let me join Grant


    Corporation but she didn''t agree. Instead, she made me run a very small entertainmentpany


    under Grant Corporation. I understood Grandma¡¯s intentions, so I dly ran thepany, hoping to


    make some achievements. That way, I''d finally be worthy of you."


    I continued after a pause, "When I first joined thepany, the managers there looked down on me


    and thought that I was managing apany without knowing anything. They thought it was a joke.


    It was the truth, though. I was a fresh graduate at the time and had zero knowledge of everything.


    They sent me t o have business dealings with the old bosses, and I attended all of them. Although I


    was a poor drinker and would feel unwell for several days each time, I thought I might never be


    worthy enough to stand beside you if I did not do so and did not achieve anything."


    Theo held my hand but I withdrew it. I looked at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°I didn''t think life


    was tough at the time. Now that I think about it, it didn¡¯t feel bitter either. On the contrary, I think it


    was a good experience because there was at least a time in my youth when I worked so hard for


    something. If I had made full use of Grandma¡¯s support at the time and just became a pampered


    young mistress at home, I would never have known what it feels like to be a president of a


    company.¡±


    Thinking about it now, I seemed to be living more and more regressively over the years. It had been


    a long time since I worked so hard to improve myself.


    I looked out the car window, a sense of frustration springing up in my heart.


    I did not understand why I insisted on leaving Theo even when I could not let go of him, but I finally


    understood why. Not being able to give him a child was one, but it was also because I was afraid


    that I would be like Cindy.


    I saw my past self in Elena. She was so much like me i n the past when I put in so much effort in my


    work and rtionships.


    As for the version of myself that was being so delicately protected by Theo now, it was exactly what


    Cindy was like before.


    She was too well-protected by Theo, just like a princess living in a castle. She gradually lost her


    goals and dreams. Theo was the only person left in her world.


    I was afraid that I would end up like her, so I took the liberty of leaving Whaldorf City and Theo''s


    side.


    I came to Riverbank City in search of the person I once was to make life more worthwhile.


    Who would have thought that I would be taken abroad and almost died?


    It was fortunate that I made it back alive, so it was still not toote. I did not need to live like a


    canary caged i n Theo''s vi, nor did I need to rely on his glory. I could work hard to live the life I


    wanted.


    The car came to a halt in front of a hotel. Theo got out of the car and walked around to the front


    passenger seat to open the door.


    I was just about to get out when he bent down to carry me out of the car.


    His movements were so fluid that I already found myself being carried into the hotel before I even


    realized what was happening.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I started struggling in his arms and said with a face full of anger, "Let me down, Theo."

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    The man ignored me and carried me straight into the elevator.


    He put me down when the elevator doors closed.


    I red at him. "Can you just let me go, Theo Grant?"


    Theo smirked, pressing his hands on the elevator walls on both sides of my head. His face drew


    near as he said in a low and dangerous tone, "I''ll never let you go.


    I froze, and before I could react, he kissed me.


    After struggling a few times and realizing that it waspletely useless, I gave up struggling. I


    thought that it was a good thing no one else was in the elevator or I would have really wanted to die.


    It was not until I felt that he had robbed my lungs of most of the air that Theo finally let me go.


    Due to theck of oxygen, I felt tremendously dizzy and went limp in his arms.


    He picked me up. The elevator doors opened and he carried me out with quick steps.


    After entering the hotel room, Theo turned on the lights in the hallway, then squeezed me in


    between the wall and his body.


    His deep and profound gaze fell on my face. His voice was hoarse when he said, "I''ll not let you


    leave again."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Those words were meant for me and also for him.


    I said, panting a little, "Theo, we-"


    "Don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want to hear anything.¡± His long and slender finger was pressed against


    my mouth.


    I pursed my lips and frowned at him. "You''re behaving like a rogue."


    Theo smirked. "Am I?"


    He carried me into the bedroom after saying that.


    I was pinned to the bed. Looking into his deep and dark eyes, my heart was pounding non-stop.


    This man was able to conquer my heart every time.


    Theo cupped my face with his hands, staring fixedly a t me. "Are you going to keep hiding from


    me?¡±


    I pursed my lips and evaded his gaze. "Are you nning to sleep with me and then we''ll go our


    separate ways after that?"


    Theo''s body went stiff as he asked with an unkind expression, "Go our separate ways?"


    I raised my eyebrows, saying deliberately, "What else? I''ve said that I don''t love you any more yet


    you''re still going to sleep with me even though it¡¯s against my will. That''ll only make me hate you


    more, so naturally, we¡¯ll go our separate ways when we wake up tomorrow."


    Theo gritted his teeth. "Must we be like this, Wanda Lane?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "What else?¡±


    Theo took a deep breath, evidently exasperated by me.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    He got off me and quickly walked into the bathroom.


    I got up and looked in the direction of the bathroom. I was a little lost in thought. This was mentally


    exhausting.


    I seemed to be running away this whole time.


    Like a chicken with its head cut off, I did not even know what I wanted in the end.


    The phone ced on the bedside table rang. It was my phone. I took a look and saw that it was a


    call from Shannon.


    After answering the call, Shannon shouted, "Where did you go, Missy? Why did you go missing


    halfway through the singing session?"


    Her voice was too loud, hurting my head even more. I pulled the phone farther away from my ear,


    saying a little helplessly, "I''ve already gone home. Something happened just now and I had to leave


    early. I''m really sorry I forgot to inform you."


    "You went home?" Shannon¡¯s voice was even louder now. "Aren¡¯t you staying with Mr. Fredericks?


    Why did you go back first without waiting for him?"


    I did not know what to say, so I chose to remain silent.


    Shannon took a deep breath and asked again, "Who did you go back with?"


    This woman had too many questions. I brushed my nose and said perfunctorily, "I met a friend from


    Whaldorf City."


    Afraid that she would ask me more about this ''friend'' o f mine, I quickly asked, "Are you still in the


    club?"


    "Do you know what time it is now? Why would we still be in the club?" Shannon was a little


    speechless." We''re getting old. How can we possibly stay up all night?"


    She continued after a pause, "Mr. Fredericks has had too much to drink and can''t go home tonight.


    Take care of yourself tonight. Lock the doors and windows."


    I was stunned. "You got him drunk?"


    She was really something to be able to get Jordan drunk.


    The obvious reason why she got Jordan drunk was simply to put herself in a favorable position to


    win his heart.


    Shannon smiled mischievously and said, "I never intended to get him drunk at first, butter, I


    thought t o myself that it isn''t every day that I get to meet such a rich and handsome man. If I miss


    out on this opportunity, then I might never have the chance toe across another. It''ll be a waste


    not to grasp the opportunity. Besides, if I can date such a superior man even just for a while, then I''ll


    have something to brag about next time."


    I did not know what to say. I could not understand her way of thinking.


    Shannon was no doubt a good girl. It would be a good thing if she and Jordan could be together.


    I pursed my lips and said faintly, "If you need any help, thene to me at any time. I can create


    opportunities for you. For example, you cane over and hang out with me."


    Shannon''s chuckles were heard from the other end of the line. She was probably envisioning the


    day she got together with Jordan.


    When she was done chuckling, she asked excitedly," Why don''t I go and hang out with you


    tomorrow?"


    "No way!" I subconsciously refused, then awkwardly exined, "I¡¯ll probably have things to do


    tomorrow and have no time to apany you."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon clicked her tongue and asked, "Your friend from Whaldorf City needs to be taken care of?¡±


    I pursed my lips and thought about it, saying, "I guess you can say that."


    Shannon smiled slightly. "A guy or a girl?"


    The bathroom door opened. I did not want to answer the question either and quickly said, "Uh, I''ll


    contact you tomorrow. It''s gettingte and I need to rest."


    "Wait, don''t be in a hurry to hang up first. I haven''t-" I hung up before Shannon could finish her


    sentence. Theo walked out of the bathroom. I shifted my body, sitting on the bed with my legs


    crossed. I looked at the man as he wiped his hair dry.


    When our eyes met, he asked with his brows raised." You haven''t left yet?"


    If he was willing to let me go, why did he not tell me before he went to take a shower?


    Was he deliberately trying to embarrass me?

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    There must be something wrong with this man¡¯s brain.


    Noticing the sullen look on my face, Theo was put in a good mood and smiled. "Is there something


    you want t o say to me?"


    "No." I was full of indifference. I said while getting out of bed, "It''s gettingte. I should go.¡±


    I walked quickly toward the door of the room after saying that.


    However, before I could even reach the door of the room, the man caught up to me. He embraced


    me from behind, then tossed me back to the bed. I grew tremendously dizzy from the throw and


    was so angry that I wanted to bite him to death.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Are you sick in the head, Theo?" I yelled at him.


    The man nodded, his expression was naturally indifferent.


    He tossed aside the towel he used to wipe his hair and spoke in a low, attractive voice, "I¡¯m


    lovesick.¡±


    I did not bother paying any attention to him and tilted my head to the side, not wanting to look at


    him.


    It was mainly because his top was bare and I could


    not bring myself to stare at him without feeling psychologically pressured.


    "Why aren''t you looking at me?" Theo asked with a smile.


    I pursed my lips and said faintly, "There are pajamas i n the hotel. Please put them on."


    He acted as though he did not hear what I said and climbed into bed straight away. He slowly


    approached me, his voice growing more and more attractive. "It''s not like you haven''t seen it


    before."


    I was momentarily speechless. Smelling the body wash on him, I could not help but move back and


    ask," What do you want?"


    "You don¡¯t know what the fuck I want?" he asked me, stressing the word ''fuck'' extra hard.


    I retreated to the head of the bed and could not retreat further. I looked at Theo and swallowed my


    saliva, saying, "Don¡¯te near me. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    I continued after a pause, "Since you¡¯re willing to let m e go, then I¡¯ll be going back now."


    "There¡¯s no rush." Theo immediately trapped me in between him and the wall.


    This was such an ambiguous posture that I found it hard to catch my breath.


    He, on the other hand, enjoyed being in this position and asked me with a smile, ¡°Go back where?¡±


    His lips had already moved closer as he spoke.


    I suddenly grew nervous and held my breath, closing my eyes almost subconsciously.


    When I realized what was going on and tried to escape, his stern roar frightened me. "Don''t reject


    me!"


    I was truly frightened by him and forgot to resist for a moment.


    When I tried to resist again, it was already toote.


    "I''ll be gentle." His kissnded on my face, then gradually moved downward.


    A kiss like that was just too gentle, leaving my brain i n a huge mess.


    "My Wanda." His voice sounded very attractive, making it hard for me to resist it when he


    deliberately whispered into my ears like that.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him with misty eyes.


    The man smirked, and his lips were slightly red. It made him look tremendously hot.


    He asked, "Do you want it?"


    I blushed even more and could not help but scolded," You''re a bastard."


    The man chuckled. "You like it, don''t you?"


    It was a night full of absurdity.


    The August sunlight was hot and blinding. When I woke up the next day and slowly adjusted to the


    light, I saw Theo lying next to me. My heart skipped a beat. W-W-What happenedst night?

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Theo slowly opened his eyes and looked at me with a smile. "You''re awake?¡±


    My brain was still in a frozen state, so I asked in astonishment, "What are you doing here?"


    The man raised his eyebrows. "Why can''t I be here?¡±


    I swallowed my saliva. "Yesterday-"


    "Are you hungry?¡± Theo cut me off and asked with a smile.


    I pursed my lips. "I should go.¡±


    I nned to get out of bed after saying that.


    I still needed to go to work and had no time to waste with him.


    Theo grabbed my arm and asked with a frown, "Where are you going?¡±


    I looked at him and fell silent for a very long time before saying mildly, "Theo, just take it as though


    we lost control because we were drunkst night. From now on-"


    "From now on, we''ll each go our separate ways?"


    He cut me off again, and the gentleness in his voice was gone. It was now cold and harsh.


    "Am I a beast, Wanda? Why do you want to stay away from me that much?"


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    After a long time, I said, "I just want to live the life I want. It''s not that you''re not good, but we don¡¯t


    belong together. We should live our own lives."


    "Bullshit!" He was furious. "What do you mean we don¡¯t belong together? Why don''t we belong


    together?"


    I lowered my gaze, afraid to look into his eyes." Because neither of us will be happy together, so I


    want to search for a life of my own and not continue to get entangled with you."


    Theo merely looked at me with cold eyes and did not say anything else.


    I knew him well. He was angry, furious even.


    I said no more, got out of bed to put on my clothes, and quickly left the hotel. 2


    After leaving the hotel, I took a cab and went straight t 0 Fredericks Corporation.


    The consequence of a hangover was that my body was still a little weak now and I felt very low-


    spirited at the moment.


    When I arrived at Fredericks Corporation, I saw that there was still one minute left to nine. I


    punched my card at lightning speed.


    When I got upstairs to the office door, I was still panting a little.


    I pushed the office door open and saw Jordan d in a ck suit. He was sitting on an office chair


    and looking at me with a dark gaze.


    I froze before quickly putting on a smile to greet him," Good morning, Mr. Fredericks."


    Shannon said he had too much to drinkst night. I wondered how things progressed between


    them.


    Jordan did not say anything and merely stared at me.


    I felt ufortable by his gaze and stiffly sat down at my workstation.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Gaily walked in with a pile of documents in her hands. She put them on my table and said, "You


    have a few more tasks to do today, Ms. Lane. It''s going to be a little hard for you."


    I nodded with a smile. "I''ll take care of them as soon a s I can."


    When Gaily left, I saw Jordan staring at me and could not stand it anymore. I asked, "Do you have


    anything you need me to do, Mr. Fredericks?"


    "You didn''t go homest night. Where did you go?" he asked in a deep voice.


    I was a little stunned, then smiled to conceal my embarrassment. "I met a friend at the club


    yesterday and had a few more drinks with him. We stayed up all night because we forgot about the


    time."


    I knew this was a far-fetched excuse, but I could not find a more suitable excuse than this in such a


    short period of time. 1

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Jordan did not say anything and merely stared at me with a pair of dark eyes. I felt a tingling in my


    scalp.


    Why did he keep staring at me?


    To ease the awkwardness, I cleared my throat. "Have you had breakfast, Mr. Fredericks?"


    I nearly forgot that my main job now was to be in charge of this guy''s three main meals.


    I did not prepare breakfast for him this morning, so he most probably had not eaten yet.


    Jordan did not reply to my question and seemed toozy to entertain me as he lowered his head.


    He began to handle the documents in front of him.


    After mulling it over, I finally went downstairs to buy breakfast.


    When I came back, Jordan was not in the office and neither was Lally.


    I rememberedter that there was a morning meeting today. I rushed to the conference room.


    The meeting had already started. After going in, the person who was making the report stopped


    talking and everyone turned to look at me.


    I stood on the spot, feeling tremendously


    embarrassed. After calming down, I quickly said, "I''m sorry for the interruption and for beingte."


    Jordan looked deeply at me before signaling the person on stage to continue.


    After a long morning, the meeting finally ended. Before I could leave the conference room, Jordan


    called out to me.


    I stopped in my tracks and looked back at him, smiling a little unnaturally. "Mr. Fredericks."


    "You didn''t know we had a meeting today?" he asked, sounding a little stern.


    I nodded, then shook my head. I wanted to cry but had no tears. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Fredericks. I


    promise this won¡¯t happen again."


    He pursed his lips, his tone sounding a little heavier." You''ve worked in Zimmer Corporations and


    Grant Corporation before. That shows that you''re capable, which was why I allowed you to join the


    company without going through the HR department. However, that doesn''t give you the right to


    ignore thepany''s rules and regtions. I hope you can take your job seriously."


    I nodded repeatedly. "Yes, Mr. Fredericks. I¡¯ll reflect on my behavior."


    Jordan did not say anything else and walked around me to leave the conference room.


    I sighed, still feeling a little uneasy.


    Cally saw how dejected I was and walked over to console me. "Mr. Fredericks takes his job very


    seriously. You just need a few days to get used to it."


    I was a little surprised that Cally would console me so gently. She would normally put on a stern


    look on her face. She had only spoken to me about work matters.


    I felt much better after hearing her words and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Cally sighed. "This is something everyone goes through. If a woman refuses to be a housewife who


    only relies on men, then she must climb higher in the workce to get her own attainments."


    I nodded. "I''ll work hard."


    Cally nned to leave, but after taking a few steps, she stopped and looked back at me. She said,


    "Here''s a little tip for you. Mr. Fredericks has a sweet tooth, but he only takes sweet treats in


    moderation. You can carry some candies around with you to reduce the chances of getting


    scolded."


    I was a little surprised. "He likes sweet stuff?"


    Cally nodded. "I was surprised when I learned about it too, but that''s really adorable, don''t you


    think?"


    Iughed. "Indeed."


    Very few men had a sweet tooth. Take Theo, for example. He was basically insensitive to all things


    sweet. Hence, whening across a man like Jordan who liked to eat sweets, it did seem a little


    adorable.


    Cally continued, "Mr. Fredericks has gastric problems and they''ll often act up if he skips his meal.


    Remember to prepare some gastric medicine with you."


    She went back to work after saying that.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I stood rooted on the spot and reflected on myself. I was indeed not treating work seriously enough


    right now.


    When I was done reflecting, I returned to my office. After picking up the documents I had gone


    through, I went to look for Jordan.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    When I saw the grave look on Jordan''s face, I thought h e was still angry. I said carefully, "I''ve read


    through these documents, Mr. Fredericks. You can sign them if everything¡¯s okay."


    Jordan did not look at me, nor did he say anything. He continued to read the documents in his hand.


    I nned to leave after putting the documents on the table when I noticed his hand on his stomach.


    I recalled the words Lally said to me in the conference room and realized what was going on. He


    probably looked grave because he was suffering from gastric pain, not because he was mad.


    Perhaps it was because he did not have his breakfast this morning. I felt a little guilty and ran back


    to my seat to pull out a few candies from my bag.


    I would keep some candies in my bag and pop one into my mouth whenever I ate a salty dish. They


    happened toe in handy now.


    I returned to Jordan''s office table and ced the candy on the table, saying, "I''m really sorry about


    today, Mr. Fredericks. Have a piece of candy first. I''ll g o and buy you some gastric medication and


    food for you right now."


    Jordan looked at me with dark and bright eyes. His sharp eyebrows were raised, and the corners of


    his mouth were curved. "Lally told you?"


    I pursed my lips and nodded faintly. "Lally said you have a sweet tooth and your stomach will hurt if


    you don''t eat in time. I''ll pay attention to details like these i n the future and work hard to gain your


    approval."


    After saying that, I looked nervously at him.


    Jordan smiled slightly and said a little helplessly, " Just make sure this doesn''t happen again. I''m


    fine. Go and finish your work. Don¡¯t worry about me. I''ll take m y meal at noon."


    Hisplexion was really pale. I asked worriedly," Can you hold on for that long?"


    Jordan smiled slightly. "This isn''t the first day it has happened. I''m already used to it. Besides, it''ll be


    noon soon, so a short wait makes no difference."


    I nodded. "Why don¡¯t you take some candies and drink some water first?"


    When I returned to my workstation, I was still a little uneasy and thought about going to the pantry


    to heat u p a ss of milk.


    It just so happened that Shannon called, so I answered the call and said, "You''re up pretty early."


    Judging from her character, she should be sleeping until noon after staying up sotest night.


    "I need your help, bestie," Shannon said seriously.


    Hearing the sound of cooking on her end, I asked with a smile, "You¡¯re not thinking about sending


    Jordan lunch, are you?"


    "Fuck!" Shannon was astonished. "How did you know that?"


    I was actually right.


    Shannon giggled mischievously. "Since you guessed i t, then I''ll directly ask for your help. Send me


    your work address. I''ll send the food over once I''m done."


    She continued after a pause, "Yourpany requires a n appointment beforehand, right? If so,


    remember toe down and get me."


    "Sure." I was just worrying about what to eat for lunch.


    "I¡¯m hanging up, then. I¡¯ll give you a call when I''m there."


    Shannon was about to hang up after saying that.


    I remembered something and quickly said, "Mr.


    Fredericks has gastric. Bring some medicine when youe over."


    Shannon smiled at once. "You''re the best, bestie."


    After hanging up the phone, I got ready to serve Jordan some warm milk.


    I bumped into Lally who came in to get some water.


    She seemed a little tired, so I asked with concern, "You didn''t sleep wellst night, Cally?¡±


    Cally nodded and said a little helplessly, "I went hometest night and saw my child ying


    instead of doing his homework. Hence, I supervised him as he finished his homework. I didn''t go to


    bed until thetter half of the night. I don¡¯t know what the hell the child''s father is up to either. I really


    regret having a child now. I feel like I''m aging really fast after having a child. Look, do you see a few


    more lines around my eyes?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She leaned closer to show me after saying that.


    Iughed. "What grade is your child in?"


    "He''ll be in fifth grade soon, the period I''m most worried about."


    I subconsciously said, "My son will soon be in elementary school as well."

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Thinking about it now, Munchkin would soon be in elementary school. Judging from his personality,


    there should be nothing to worry about.


    Lally was a little surprised. "You''re married with a son?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I nodded with a smile. "I''ve been married for almost ten years.¡±


    Lally clicked her tongue and instantly gossiped, "So what''s with you and Mr. Fredericks?¡±


    Seeing that she had misunderstood our rtionship, I quickly exined, "Mr. Fredericks and I have


    a purely superior-subordinate rtionship. We met a few times and got to know each other before,


    so I asked him for a favor and joined Fredericks Corporations because I needed a job.¡±


    Lally sighed. "Right? Why would any woman approach a cold and lofty man like him?¡±


    She continued after a pause, "He''s almost 40 and is still single. His father is losing a lot of hair


    worrying about him."


    It was not very good behavior to be talking about one''s boss behind their back, so I did not continue


    with the


    conversation and quickly left by giving an excuse saying that I needed to deliver the warm milk to


    Jordan.


    Back in the office, Jordan was still going through the documents. I walked over and put the ss on


    the office table. "Drink some warm milk, Mr. Fredericks. Your stomach will feel better after that."


    Noticing that the candy on the desk had disappeared and there was a wrapper in the trash can, I


    could not help but smile.


    Who would have thought that a cold and lofty president like him would have a sweet tooth?


    Jordan put down the file in his hand and looked at the ss, saying with slight disgust, "I don''t drink


    milk."


    I asked hesitantly, "How about just a little?"


    Jordan frowned, shaking his head decisively. "No."


    Jordan looked at me and asked curiously, "Lally didn''t tell you that I don''t like to drink milk?"


    I shook my head. "She didn''t."


    The man raised his eyebrow, signaling me to take the milk away.


    I pursed my lips and persuaded him. "Actually, drinking a little now can be good for your body. Your


    stomach won''t hurt as badly anymore. Besides, milk doesn''t taste that bad."


    Did he not have a sweet tooth?


    Milk was sweet too. Why would he not like it?


    Seeing that Jordan still intended to reject, I turned around and left immediately.


    He refused to drink it, but I did not want to take it away either.


    Shannon quickly arrived and called me to go downstairs.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, she said, "Come downstairs and get me. I met another


    handsome guy. The kind who''s superbly handsome. He has so much more ss than Jordan too.¡±


    I felt a little speechless and hung up straight away before going downstairs.


    After walking out the door of thepany, I saw Shannon carrying a lunch box.


    She stuffed the lunch box into my arms and said in a hurry, "Take it upstairs. These should be


    enough for you and Jordan."


    She continued after a pause, "Don''t tell him I prepared the food for him because he may not eat it.


    I''m going t o check out that handsome man. Hurry up and go upstairs."


    Did she not send the meal over to win Jordan''s favor?


    What was she trying to do now by refusing to go upstairs and not allowing me to tell Jordan that she


    was the one who brought him the meal?

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Seeing her running toward the other floor, Iughed helplessly. "What a flirt."


    Girls liked handsome men, and it was probably simr to how men always liked 18-year-old girls. It


    was natural.


    After going upstairs to the pantry and opening the insted bag to take a look, I saw medication for


    gastric. Even the food packed was good for upset stomachs.


    Cally walked past the pantry and came in when she saw me inside.


    She took a look at the lunch box in the insted bag and asked with a smile, "Your friend sent this?"


    I nodded. "She happened to be free today, so she made some food and sent it over. Want to have


    some together?"


    "No." Cally raised the lunch box in her hand. "I brought lunch."


    She continued after a pause, "You and Mr. Fredericks enjoy it!¡±


    Iughed. "You too."


    When I returned to the office, Jordan was still busy


    working. When he heard someone walking in, he thought someone was here to deliver documents.


    He said without even looking up, "Put the documents on the coffee table."


    I pursed my lips and noticed that the milk in the cup o n the desk had been drunk. I said with a


    smile, "The milk isn''t so bad, right?"


    Jordan looked up at me and smiled slightly. "It really i s pretty good."


    Seeing the insted bag in my hand, he asked with raised brows, "What are you holding?"


    "Lunch, of course." I walked up to the coffee table and sat down. I put the insted bag on the


    coffee table." My friend delivered it and prepared a portion for you too. I think it¡¯s going to be good.


    Want to have it together?"


    Jordan put down the pen in his hand and got up. He walked over while asking, "Shannon delivered


    it?"


    I was a little surprised. "How did you know?"


    Jordanughed. "You don¡¯t have a lot of friends here, s o no one would be free enough to deliver


    food to you. She¡¯s the most likely one."


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with his reasoning. It was just that his words were not exactly


    pleasant to hear.


    I smiled helplessly and opened the insted bag to


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    take out the gastric medication. "Keep this gastric medicine and remember to take it when you have


    gastric pains next time."


    Jordan raised his brows. "You told Shannon to buy it?"


    I brushed my nose and said a little unnaturally, "I guess you can say that."


    Jordan took the medicine and thanked me. He then sat down on the sofa.


    I took out the lunch box from the insted bag and nned to eat as soon as I opened it.


    Jordan picked up his cutleries and nced at me, asking mildly, "You met Theost night?"


    I froze, not sure how to reply to his question.


    Seeing that I was silent for a long time, Jordan took a few bites of the food and said, "Recently


    there''s a plot o fnd being tendered. Although it''s a pretty good plot o fnd, Grant Corporation can


    do without it. Theo didn''t have to personally make the trip but he still did."


    I pursed my lips, not intending to respond.


    Seeing that I was keeping silent, Jordan frowned slightly. He said with slight displeasure, "He has


    gotten his hands on the plot ofnd now and needs a partner for subsequent development, so he¡¯ll


    be holding a bidding event this evening."

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    After a pause, he continued, "Fredericks Corporations intend to get this business deal."


    I looked up at him. "You can just tell me what I have to do."


    I was his secretary now and worked for Fredericks Corporations. He could be straightforward with


    me if h e needed anything and did not have to beat about the bush. I was not going to refuse


    anyway.


    Jordan smiled. His smile seemed a little casual."


    You''ll handle this matter."


    I frowned, feeling somewhat puzzled. "I just joined thepany and am only your secretary. My job


    mainly consists of organizing files and handling daily chores. That''s it. Besides, a project director


    should be the one handling project cooperation. If you pass this task to m e, do you really think I¡¯m


    capable enough to handle it?"


    Jordan put down the cutleries in his hand and looked slightly more stern now. "You previously


    worked in Grant Corporation for many years and saved a business that was on the verge of


    copse. Is that not enough to show how capable you are? I think a person''s position doesn''t


    represent a person''s ability, and there isn¡¯t a rule that says a secretary can''t do the work of a project


    director. You can ask Cally if she has


    ever followed up on a project.¡±


    I frowned, thinking that he was just confusing different concepts and brainwashing me.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Jordan sighed. " Sending you to do the bidding also means that


    we''ll stand a high chance of seeding. At this point, it is just my selfishness, really.¡± u n


    That meant what he said earlier was just bullshit. The main reason he wanted me to do this was


    that my rtionship with Theo could help me gain an upper hand among the many bidders.


    I did not like the feeling of being used as a pawn and felt very reluctant to go, but I was not in a


    hurry to say no either.


    Jordan looked at me with a deep and profound gaze." It''s fine if you refuse. I''ll just give the 20


    percentmission to someone else. That¡¯s all."


    I froze. Looking at him, I asked, ¡±20 percentmission?"


    Jordan raised his eyebrows. "In all of Fredericks Corporations'' projects, the final person in charge


    will always get a 20 percentmission in the end. It has always been like that."


    Back when I was working in Grant Corporation and Zimmer Corporations, the project director would


    only get a ten percentmission. It was already


    considered the most percentage one could be given. A s both Zimmer Corporations and Grant


    Corporation wererge enterprises, they were able to give that much; smaller enterprises would


    generally give five percent only.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A 20 percentmission was simply too tempting.


    Grant Corporation''s projects were never small projects and could amount to tens or hundreds of


    millions. If the person in charge drew 20 percent from it, it would surely not be a small amount.


    Seeing me in a daze, Jordan picked up his cutleries and took a few bites. He then got up and


    walked to his desk.


    He picked up a document from his desk, walked back, and handed it to me. "Here are the details of


    Grant Corporation¡¯s project. It can be said to be the best project in the city in the past year. There


    are too many bidders. Plenty of thepanies have advantages over Fredericks Corporations.


    That¡¯s why I need you to handle this matter."


    I felt a little speechless. "I can only tell you that even though Theo and I share a rtionship, he


    won''t choose a partner who doesn¡¯t have any advantages just because of me. He¡¯s an outstanding


    businessman i n the business field."


    Jordan smiled slightly. "How do you know if you don¡¯t try?"


    I helplessly sighed. "Fine."


    "The bidding starts this evening, which means you have to get the proposal done this afternoon,"


    Jordan said with a smile.


    After a long silence, I asked him with a somewhat uneasy expression, "Don¡¯t you think you''re


    putting me in a tough spot, Mr. Fredericks?"


    Jordan raised his eyebrow. "So, you can''t do it?"


    It was a general consensus that goading someone into action was the worst thing one could ever


    do.


    However, it was effective enough to make one angry.


    Seeing that I had fallen silent, Jordan smiled slightly." You''ll get a lot of benefits if the bidding is


    sessful, n o?"

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    I refused to entertain him and picked up my cutleries t o continue eating.


    Jordan was unaffected and said with a slight smile," You can ask Lally anything if you have any


    questions."


    He went back to his desk and continued with his work after saying that.


    I looked at the food in the lunch box and was a little lost in thought, though itsted for only a


    fleeting moment. I quickly finished the food and went to my workstation to work on the bid proposal.


    Although I had written bid proposals before, I did not know how to start now because it had been a


    long time.


    When Lally walked over and saw me staring nkly a t theputer while propping up my chin,


    she said with a smile, "The first thing Grant Corporation did when they came to Hommiton was


    acquire thisnd from the many bidders. They searched for a partner immediately after that. Their


    goal can''t be any more obvious. They intend to create their own market and upy it."


    She continued after a pause, "Theo is a capitalist, and capitalists invest a dor to get thousands of


    millions


    of profits. Therefore, interest is what they value most. He''ll only pick those who can bring him the


    most benefits.


    "This project is truly promising, and if we get to work with Grant Corporation, our future earnings will


    be multiplied once Grant Corporation gains a foothold in Hommiton. Now, it''s not just the enterprises


    in Hommiton that don''t want to miss out on this project but almost all enterprises that are capable of


    stepping up to the task. The enterprises that have an advantage over us usually have the


    advantage of a stable capital chain, but the prices they charge won¡¯t be too high. In order to keep


    the cost down, they may tamper with things in the future.¡±


    After hearing what Cally said, my expression fell. "Thepetitive pressure is a little too much."


    Callyughed. "Indeed, but you must believe that Fredericks Corporations can maximize the


    revenue of this project at ater stage. As a sessful entrepreneur, Theo will not only look at the


    immediate benefits, which means that you don''t have t o charge a very high price. You need to


    show him the benefits Fredericks Corporations can offer once he works with us on this project, as


    well as how much benefits this will give Grant Corporation once they enter the market in Hommiton


    City."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I knew more or less what to do now after hearing what she said.


    Cally nced in the direction of Jordan''s office and whispered, "Just do your best to write the bid


    proposal. In fact, Mr. Fredericks is the deciding factor on whether the bidding will be a sess.


    Grant Corporation will only have an answer and know who t o pick once the two bosses have a


    chance to talk."


    She continued after a pause, "That''s all I can advise you regarding this case. You can consult the


    project department and they can give you a better opinion.¡±


    I nodded and got up, saying, "Thank you, Cally."


    Cally waved her hand and said with a smile, "Why are you thanking me? Colleagues should help


    each other out."


    She went to finish her work after saying that.


    I was about to make a trip to the project department when Shannon gave me a call.


    After answering the call, she asked me in a loud voice, "I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany, Wanda.


    Let''s have coffee together."


    I was a little speechless. ¡°Missy, it''s my working hours right now. Mr. Fredericks just stuffed a huge


    problem for me to solve. I''m terribly battered right now and am not in the mood to go downstairs to


    have coffee with you."


    "Huh?"


    Shannon was astonished. "Aren''t you his secretary? What sort of problems can he give you?"


    I sighed. "You won''t understand even if I tell you." I recalled that she went after a handsome guy


    after handing me the lunch box. I asked, "How did pursuing Prince Charming go for you?"

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    "I''m so pissed." Shannon sounded chagrined. "I was so close but wasn''t able to catch up."


    She asked after a pause, "How was the lunch I made?"


    "Not bad." I gave a fair assessment.


    I suddenly recalled the incidentst night. Dazaray seemed to know those old bosses, so I asked in


    a serious tone, "Do you know what Dazaray does?"


    Shannon was astonished. "Why are you suddenly asking about what she does?"


    I pursed my lips. "The case Jordan gave me is a littleplicated. Dazaray seems to know some


    local bosses. That¡¯s why I''m asking."


    Shannon clicked her tongue. "Oh, please don''t. She used to sell jade bracelets because she has


    channels for it. They cost an astronomical amount, so she knows a lot of rich people. But I heard


    that she''s really cunning because she often sells counterfeit goods to people who can''t tell the


    difference, so her reputation i s slowly being affected. I suggest not asking someone unreliable like


    her. Who knows? She might even set you up again."


    I helplessly smiled. "She probably won¡¯t set me up. I''ll just ask basic information about the old


    bosses and


    theirpanies. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy will you be able to fight a winning battle."


    Last night, Dazaray was able to tell at one nce that the man standing beside Theo was called Mr.


    Isaac. She probably knew a lot of old bosses like him.


    Besides, judging from the look on Mr. Isaac''s facest night, he was probably there for the project.


    To be able to invite Theo to the club and gain a firm footing beside Theo out of the many bosses out


    there showed that his ability was not to be underestimated. Hence, I needed to get to know Mr.


    Isaac and his enterprise.


    Shannon let out a long sigh. "Missy, you might as well ask Thaddea and me. My grandma has been


    living in Hommiton City her whole life and has a pretty solid foundation here. She knows these local


    enterprises like the back of her hand. Thaddea¡¯s boyfriend is a property agent. Do you think he¡¯s


    worse off than Dazaray when ites to interacting with the rich?"


    I was a little surprised and did not expect them to offer so much help. Sure enough, having friends


    opened up more opportunities.


    I thought about it and asked, "Are you still downstairs?"


    "Yeah.¡± Shannon sounded dissatisfied. "Come down and have a cup of coffee with me. I''ll help you


    ask everything you want to know. Don''t underestimate me next time. Although I''m a socially idle


    person, that doesn''t mean that I¡¯m socially useless."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I could not help butugh. "Sure, Missy. I''ll go downstairs right away."


    I grabbed my bag and went downstairs after hanging u p the phone.


    Shannon was sitting on the lobby''s sofa. She was using her phone, and there was a pile of


    shopping bags beside her. It seemed like she had gone to the mall to make a big sweep.


    When she saw me, she put her phone in her purse and got up to say to me with a grin, "Let¡¯s go


    and have some afternoon tea together."


    I noticed that most of the things she bought were luxury items. I asked curiously, "Does your family


    own a mine?"


    She did not need to attend work or school and just spent money all day?


    Shannon smiled slightly. "We indeed have a mine, but i t belongs to my grandma. Ever since she


    learned that my parents sent me to that school and nearly got me killed out there, she has forbidden


    them to control me. She took it upon herself to watch after me. That''s why I''m living the life now."


    Some people were born to work hard their whole lives to make a living; some were born to just sit


    and wait until the day they died.


    I did not ask any more questions. I helped her carry her shopping bags. I got ready to go and have


    afternoon tea with her.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    After getting into her car, I sighed. "You have the kind of life envied by many girls."


    Shannon looked at me and asked with a smile, "Does i t make people envious that I don''t have to


    work, have a car, a house, savings, and I can be as willful as I want because there¡¯ll always be


    someone there to bear the consequences for me?"


    Iughed. "Please remove the word ''does¡¯, changing the question to an affirmative statement.¡±


    Shannon sighed softly. "Humans will never be satisfied. We have something that others can only


    dream of yet not cherish. We go for things that others don''t cherish instead. For example, I envy you


    for not being as simple as you say you are and for noting from a basic background as you


    im to be. It makes you appear intensely mysterious and unattainable, perhaps even causing


    others to want to hold you in high regard. But these things mean nothing to you, right?"


    I froze and looked at her in surprise.


    She might seem young but she had much more discerning eyes than most people. Her words were


    certainly worth pondering.


    Everyone was seeking after things that were not cherished by other people. It was hard to tell


    whether this was ridiculous ormentable.


    Shannon drove to the entrance of a tea house, unbuckled her seat belt, and said with a smile, "Let''s


    hurry. I can''t wait to eat those delicious desserts."


    Iughed. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?"


    Shannon''s mouth twitched. "Eat first and then worryter."


    The ce was decorated in a very girly manner. It seemed to be specially designed to cater to


    women.


    After taking our seats and making our orders, Shannon asked, "What kind of task did Jordan assign


    you?"


    I pursed my lips. "He wants me to bid for a project."


    "Huh?" Shannon was astonished. "Isn''t that a project director''s job?"


    I sighed helplessly. "I don''t know either."


    I did not know how to exin to Shannon about my rtionship with Theo, so I simply skipped the


    topic.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Shannon asked with a grave expression, "That¡¯s why you n to inquire about those corporate


    bosses from Dazaray in order to bid for the project?"


    I nodded.


    "I think it''s strange too. Fredericks Corporations aren''t too involved in real estate and the


    subsequent development of the industry. I didn''t see anything relevant even when I was going


    through the documents for him recently.


    "That means he didn¡¯t intend to participate at first, but now, he''s suddenly saying that he wants to


    bid for it. H e even assigned me to it. I have no idea what¡¯s the real reason behind why he wants to


    bid for it."


    Shannon asked, "When does the bidding start?¡±


    "Tonight."


    "Holy shit!" Shannon put on a speechless look. "So, you''re going to spend this afternoon drafting out


    the bid proposal?¡±


    I took a deep breath and felt a little mentally drained." I don''t know where to start. That''s why I¡¯m


    having a massive headache right now."


    Shannon stroked her chin. "Tell me the details. I might be able to help.¡±


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Later, I told her about the details of the project. After getting a rough idea about it, Shannon asked,


    "Where will the bidding event be held tonight?¡±


    "Red Sky Hotel."


    Shannon nodded and said with a smile, "I know the M r. Isaac you spoke about. I¡¯ll get someone to


    ask aroundter and see if I can find out what their bidding n is."


    I nodded. "Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, two people walked into the tea house -two people I was familiar with.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    I frowned slightly, feeling quite curious.


    Why were the two of them together?


    Shannon saw them too and asked in astonishment," Isn''t that Dazaray?"


    "Holy shit, the guy beside her is so handsome."


    "Wait a minute!" Shannon''s eyes widened. "Isn''t that the handsome guy I almost caught up with this


    afternoon?"


    Why did that sound so strange?


    I retracted my gaze and said faintly, "What a coincidence."


    Shannon smacked the table not too lightly nor too heavily. She spoke through clenched teeth,


    "What has she got? She has a round waist and big thighs. She''s severely unfashionable and has a


    horrible character. How did she manage to hook up with a handsome guy like that?"


    "Keep your voice down." I quickly covered her mouth.


    We were sitting at the far end; Theo and Dazaray were sitting in front. The two did not look over, so


    they did not notice us.


    It would be very awkward if they heard Shannon ring her trumpets.


    "Hey, you,e here." Shannon beckoned to the waiter on the side.


    I had a very bad feeling but it was toote for me to stop it.


    "We want to switch to that table. Just send our orders straight to that tableter," Shannon said with


    a smile.


    The waiter nodded politely. "Yes, Ma¡¯am."


    I looked helplessly at Shannon. "It won¡¯t be easy for you to eavesdrop on them. We know Dazaray.


    If we stand up and walk over, she''ll most probably see us. Besides, I know that handsome guy


    you''re talking about. He''s the president of Grant Corporation, the one who¡¯s holding the bidding


    event tonight."


    "President of Grant Corporation?" Shannon was shocked.


    She then recalled something and asked hesitantly," When we were abroad, you mentioned that you


    knew Theo from the Grants and could give him a phone call. What¡¯s your rtionship with him?"


    I thought about it and said, "We''re husband and wife."


    Shannon gasped,pletely dumbfounded. When she digested the information, she said in a


    trembling voice, "Why are you working as Jordan''s secretary when you''re the president''s wife?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She continued after a pause, "I think I know why Jordan put you on this case now. He''s trying to use


    the rtionship between you and Theo to win the bid effortlessly, right? What are you worried


    about, then? You''re surely going to get it."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    Theo''s and my rtionship was simply tooplicated. If I negated her statement, then it would


    take me a whole night to exin it.


    Shannon nced at Theo and Dazaray, gnashing her teeth. "I want to know why Dazaray is


    meeting your husband here alone."


    It seemed like I had no choice but to say it. I sighed softly and said slowly, "I had no intention of


    hiding it from you. I just didn''t know how to say it. Theo and I have a long history and plenty of


    misunderstandings between us. I went to Riverbank City precisely because I wanted to live my own


    life."


    Shannon frowned. "Did he have mistresses out there and that''s why you left? Because you couldn''t


    stand i t?"


    Iughed. "What kind of strange things do you have in your head?"


    Shannon widened her eyes. "How is that strange?


    That''s what normal people would think, okay?


    Typically, rich men''s wives leave the house because their husbands have mistresses out there,


    right?"

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    For a moment, I could not refute.


    Shannon looked at Theo and said with a grave expression, "Besides, he''s not only rich but also very


    handsome. The women who are eager to pounce on hime in groups. I think few men can resist


    such a huge temptation."


    "It isn''t as you say."


    I helplessly smiled. "He isn''t that horrible. We separated for our own reasons, not because of


    anyone.


    I can''t conceive for some reason, and I think he needs t o at least have a child of his own once in a


    lifetime. That''s why I chose to leave him. I''m letting him live the happy life that should belong to


    him."


    "No way?" Shannon was a little puzzled. "What logic is that?"


    "If you can''t conceive, then you can go through IVF. There are lots of couples who can¡¯t have


    children nowadays and I don''t see anyone having a divorce because of that. What kind of


    nonsensical reason is that?"


    Shannon grew angrier as she spoke and looked at me exasperatedly. "You can''t just ditch a


    superior quality diamond no matter what and let other women get it so


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    easily. I really have no idea what''s in your head. I surrender.¡±


    I did not know what else to say to her and tried to divert her attention. Pointing in Theo''s direction, I


    said, "Go on. Didn''t you want to eavesdrop?¡±


    Shannon sneered. "Don''t try to change the subject.


    Besides, you said it yourself. Dazaray knows us and she''ll definitely see us if we go over, unless


    she¡¯s blind.¡±


    I blinked my eyes and said with a smile, "Her back is facing us. If we stand up, only Theo can see


    us. He knows me but not you, so you can go over boldly.¡±


    Shannon narrowed her eyes dangerously. "Are you asking me to go and watch the fun alone?¡±


    I shrugged. "I can''t go.¡±


    "Tsk." Shannon crossed her arms. "It''s too boring to watch the fun alone. I might as well not go.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief seeing that she had given up. However, she suddenly asked, "How''s


    Theo''s temper?"


    I gave her a questioning gaze. "Why are you asking this?"


    "Just tell me what his temper is like.¡±


    I thought about it and said, "Although he''s pretty cold, he''s quite a gentleman."


    Shannon let out a thievish smile. "Good.¡±


    She got up and walked toward Theo after saying that.


    I had no clue what she was up to. I turned around curiously and saw her walking up to a waitress


    and saying something to her.


    The waitress then looked at Theo with a gaze that went from being filled with admiration to anger.


    She was perhaps even a little grossed out.


    After the waitress left, Shannon looked at me and made a ''yes'' gesture while grinning from ear to


    ear.


    I felt my head hurt. It was impossible for me to smile a tall.


    Not long after that, the waitress came back with a ss of fruit juice in her hands. When she walked


    past Theo, her hand slipped and she spilled the fruit juice on Theo.


    There was suddenly chaos. When Theo went to the washroom, Shannon took a seat not far away


    from him and Dazaray. She beckoned to me, motioning me t o go over.


    I sat down beside her and asked a little curiously, " What did you say to the waitress?¡±


    After a pause, I asked again, "Did you tell her to spill the juice?"


    Shannon let out a sly smile. "I said that Theo is your husband and is out here looking for sugar


    mommies t o support him even though he¡¯s already married to you."

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    It was no wonder the waitresster looked at Theo with such a disgusted gaze. It turned out


    Dazaray had said such things to the waitress.


    The prominent president of Grant Corporation had turned into a lover boy who lived off women. She


    sure was bold to say things like that.


    I sighed. "Thatdy actually believed your nonsense."


    Dazaray looked nothing like a sugar mommy, and Theo looked nothing like a lover boy.


    Shannon shrugged and said with a smile, "This girl looks like she has just entered society and


    doesn¡¯t have much experience. Besides, the purse that Dazaray is carrying may be obsolete, but it''s


    easily recognizable. A purse that costs tens of thousands of dors is simply unattainable for a girl


    who has just stepped into society. Hence, she¡¯ll absolutely believe m e when I say that Dazaray is a


    sugar mommy.¡±


    Her analysis made a lot of sense. I had no way of refuting it.


    "Are you okay, Mr. Grant?" Dazaray¡¯s voice was heard from behind us.


    Theo replied in a mild and indifferent voice, "I¡¯m fine."


    "Fuck!" Shannon suddenly cursed.


    I froze, asking her in a low voice, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Shannon cleared her throat and said, "My stomach hurts. I need to use the washroom."


    She got up and left after saying that.


    I was filled with doubts. She was acting really strange.


    "Is Wanda really your wife, Mr. Grant?" Dazaray¡¯s voice came from behind, diverting my attention.


    The man hummed. "Why?"


    Dazaray sighed. "To be honest with you, I was skeptical when you said that Wanda is your wife


    back in the club yesterday. If you told the other girls in our group, they wouldn''t believe it either."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Other girls?"


    "Yeah." Seeing that the topic had started, Dazaray quickly said, "You probably won''t believe me but


    we were all sent abroad some time ago and nearly died. All of us suffered a lot, especially Wanda.


    She''s the most good-looking one out of all of us, and aside from her, everyone else was shut in the


    basement to undergo surgery. We were considered lucky to be shut in the basement. No one knows


    how much suffering Wanda went through alone."


    At this point, she started weeping as though she was trying to set the mood.


    Although Theo did not say anything, he was certainly


    listening.


    Seeing that Dazaray did not continue, he took the initiative to ask, "What surgery?¡±


    There was fear on Dazaray''s face. "Those bad guys said that their masters like perfect women, so


    we had surgery at ces where there were defects. Butter, the bad guys wanted us to smuggle


    things for them and inserted them into our bodies. That period of time felt like a living hell for us.


    Every day was a nightmare.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She continued after a pause, "In order to save us, Wanda begged the bad guys but angered them.


    That''s why something happened to her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been treated that way.¡±


    Me?


    What was this woman talking about?


    There seemed to be nothing odd about the things she said, but they felt so strange to me.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and said in a cold, stern voice, Go on.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Dazaray looked at Theo with a face full of sorrow as she spoke in a hoarse voice, "Wanda was able


    to safely return to the country at first because she seemed to be familiar with the Fredericks as they


    commissioned many people to look for her. With that, those guys decided to send her back to the


    country, but she wouldn''t leave us behind, especially after learning that we had been operated on.


    Hence, she went and begged those guys."


    I frowned and turned around to look at her.


    This woman hated me to the core, so why was she telling Theo these things now?


    Was it just topliment me for being a good friend?


    What Dazaray said next made me realize why.


    "The boss of those bad guys doesn¡¯t like women, so he left Wanda to his underlings. He said that if


    his men enjoyed it enough, then he would consider letting all o f us go."


    Those words exploded in my ears like thunder, taking me a long time to realize what was going on.


    Why did I not know anything about this experience?


    How did she manage to make up such stories without feeling bad about it?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Dazaray continued in a choked voice, "When I saw Wanda refusing to leave with youst night, I


    figured that she probably felt guilty or perhaps found herself filthy. That''s why she didn¡¯t want you to


    go near her. You really can''t me her for this because she didn''t wish for it to happen either.


    "Another reason is probably because of Jordan. Our time abroad was the darkest time of our lives.


    Jordan was badly hurt in order to rescue her. Wanda felt very sorry about it and stayed beside him


    every day to take care of him. During that period of time, everyone felt that they were both a match


    made in heaven and were perfect for each other. If it weren''t for a fact that Iter learned that


    Wanda is actually your wife, we would think that they were an actual married couple."


    I was caught betweenughter and tears after hearing what she said.


    After Shannon came back from the washroom and saw my expression, she asked in a low voice,


    "Did I miss out on something?"


    I nodded. "You missed out on a super cliche storyline."


    Shannon looked at Dazaray. "Did she say something particrly idiotic to your husband?"


    I merely smiled but did not say anything. I grabbed m y bag and walked toward Dazaray.


    Dazaray was weeping and came to an abrupt halt the moment she saw me, her eyes widening


    tremendously.


    Theo¡¯s gaze fell on my face, and a sorry look was written all over his face.


    I sneered in my heart. He seemed to have believed in Dazaray¡¯s words.


    Judging from my understanding of Dazaray, she was probably trying to get Theo to feel disgusted at


    me. That was why she made up such an exaggerated story.


    Sheter brought up Jordan, probably hoping to make Theo think that I was a yer who had a


    crush on everyone.


    In fact, I would like to thank her for deliberately smearing my name because I would have a reason


    to push Theo away.


    However, I must not allow her to take my ce and be with Theo. She was not worthy at all.


    I looked at Dazaray and sneered. "Don''t me me for my harsh words, Dazaray. You know what


    you just said. Do you not have a mirror at home? Or do you never look at yourself in the mirror?


    How beautiful do you think you are? And how talented and capable are you? For a woman like you


    who''s poor in all areas, no ordinary man will have eyes for you, let alone slightly outstanding men. If


    it were Shannon or Thaddea, I''d b e willing to give up my man for them. But if it¡¯s you, then I¡¯m sorry


    to say that you''re not worthy at all.¡± "You!¡± Anger was written all over Dazaray¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    I did not bother paying attention to her and said to Theo with a smile, "She told you those things


    earlier s o you would know that I¡¯m too filthy to deserve you. I believe you know what the other


    implication is, and that is, this hideous and ck-hearted woman likes you and is trying to climb into


    bed with you."


    Theo sighed. He stood up and pulled me into his arms very naturally. He did not look directly at


    Dazaray but instead looked heartbreakingly and dotingly at me, saying, "She isn''t worthy."


    He took me out of the restaurant after saying that.


    When we got outside of the restaurant, I pushed Theo away and looked at him with a mild gaze.


    "I''m done acting in this drama with you. I¡¯m leaving."


    Theo frowned. "Are you pushing me away because of the things you experienced abroad?"


    I nodded. "I was lucky to not be operated on. None of the things that should have happened to me


    happened."


    I continued after a pause, "I have my own choices and


    I hope you can respect them."


    "What choices?" Theo''s expression turned sullen." Wanda Lane, you haven''t told me anything and


    are


    even pushing me away now. Am I that unworthy of your trust to you? You¡¯d rather approach Jordan,


    a man you''ve only met a few times, to help you thane to me for help? What am I to you,


    really?¡±


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    "Seriously-¡± Shannon walked out of the restaurant and asked in a somewhat baffling tone, "What


    are the two of you arguing about?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Theo and I looked at her at the same time.


    "Theo Grant, right?"


    Shannon walked up to Theo and looked up at him." Seriously, aren''t you the boss of a listed


    company, someone who is usually really sharp in the business field? Why are you so stupid when it


    comes to love rtionships? How long have you known that Dazaraydy, the one you had


    afternoon tea with?


    Why do you believe in everything she says? With the I Q you have, I think you can basically kiss the


    business field goodbye. If it doesn¡¯t work out, then just sell off yourpany.¡±


    Theo frowned slightly, and there was a tinge of anger o n his face. "Who are you?"


    Shannon had a short temper to start with, so she yelled straight away, "I¡¯m your worst nightmare."


    She looked at me and said, "Let''s go. You shouldn''t waste your time on a man like him who believes


    in everyone else but his own wife."


    Shannon tried to pull me away after saying that.


    Theo rushed up to us and grabbed my arm, saying anxiously, "Wanda, can you leave after we talk?"


    He had an outstanding appearance and a tall figure. H e was always the center of attention


    wherever he went.


    The scene of him pulling and tugging at me on the street had attracted even more attention.


    Shannon looked at him and asked with a face full of anger, "What else do you want to say? You


    screamed a t her without knowing anything. This alone has lost you the right to speak to her."


    She continued after a pause, "Also, don''t think you can do anything just because you¡¯re handsome."


    H H


    I think she was the one who did not understand the situation.


    I sighed helplessly and said to Shannon, "Why don''t you wait in the car for me? I have something I


    want to talk to him about."

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Shannon nodded, then looked at Theo and said, "Mr. Grant, I don''t care what Dazaray said to you


    just now, but can you please don''t believe a word she says? That woman may be praying all the


    time, but she''s really just gross and evil-hearted.¡±


    "What nonsense are you saying, Shannon?¡±


    Dazaray walked out of the tea house and happened to hear what Shannon said, so she charged


    straight at her. She started a fight with Shannon without thinking.


    The women fought without any regard for their image, which left everyone gasping in awe.


    Shannon wore high heels and took them off to use them as a weapon to hit Dazaray. "Dazaray


    Timber, I''ll fight you to the end if I find out that you''re ndering Wanda again, do you hear me? I''ve


    come across many scheming bitches but it''s my first time seeing a hideous and old one like you. If


    Wanda hadn¡¯t saved your life, who knows which pile of trash you¡¯d be lying in right now? I''ve never


    met such an ungrateful and ck-hearted person like you before."


    Dazaray refused to give in either and yanked Shannon¡¯s hair, scolding, "Did she only save me?


    What about you guys? Do you see any of us licking her boots


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    like you? If you think you can get benefits by doing that, then you must be dreaming. She''s just


    trying to use you."


    Many people started gathering around to watch.


    The two fought and cursed. No outsiders could intervene.


    Suddenly, this attracted a crowd, and I turned to look a t Theo anxiously.


    When I saw that he was just looking ndly at me as though his attention was always on me, I said


    a little helplessly, "Can you get Keith to pull them away?"


    Dazaray was physically tougher than Shannon. Her physical strength was also slightly better.


    Shannon was bound to lose if this continued.


    Theo nodded. He pulled me into the car after darting a nce at Keith.


    Before I could fight back, I was already being pinned against the seat.


    I was slightly infuriated. "Theo Grant, can you not be so


    "Shush." He cut me off coldly.


    He then started the car and drove at full speed. I was s o frightened that I clutched onto the seat


    belt for dear life.


    After a long time, he pulled over at the side of the road.


    After getting out of the car, he yanked me out of the


    car roughly.


    I was almost being dragged forward. I asked in a flustered tone, "Where are you taking me, Theo?"


    The man did not reply and started walking even faster.


    I nearly tripped many times and was so infuriated that I could not stop myself from cursing at him.


    Finally, Theo took me to a bridge and stopped in his tracks. He turned around and pressed me


    against the railing. He looked at me with dark and cold eyes. "I want to hear an exnation. I want


    to know every single detail."


    I looked at his angered expression and was a little frightened. I did not know what to say for a


    moment and merely stared fixedly at him.


    Theo gently drew a breath, seemingly just realizing that he had frightened me. He slightly loosened


    his grip on me. "Why did you go abroad? What happened there? How did youe back? I want to


    know these things."

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    He was tall and had blocked out most of the light.


    I felt pressured and said a little impatiently, "It''s all in the past now. There''s nothing to say about it."


    "What do you mean by there''s nothing to say?"


    Theo roared angrily. "Are you going to y me like a fool? Even if you don''t like me, I''m still your


    husband now, aren''t I? As your husband, don''t I have the right t o know these things?"


    I had never seen him behaving like this before, where his anger had reached the extreme. It was


    like he was about to break down at any moment.


    After falling silent for a long time, I said in a hoarse voice, "You do."


    Theo let go of me. I turned around and looked at the glistening river surface while saying slowly,


    "After leaving Whaldorf City, I first went to Zenon to visit the child. Later, I went to Riverbank City


    and found a job."


    He listened quietly. Later, I told him everything that happened after I was taken away without any


    reservation.


    Theo fell silent for a very long time after listening.


    After the long silence, he looked at me and said, "I


    won''t stop you from doing the things you like, but you must know that you have a husband and


    shouldn''t be with Jordan. If someone finds out about this, then you should know what kind of storm


    you''ll stir."


    Theo and I were husband and wife, so I certainly knew that I would start a wave of public opinion


    being with Jordan now.


    However, I did not have a better choice back then as I had just returned to the country.


    I lowered my gaze and said ndly, ¡°This isn''t a problem we should be discussing right now. I


    wanted t o leave quietly at first, but it looks like it isn¡¯t possible at all. I guess we do need to talk


    about the things between us."


    The man''s gaze was deep and bright, tinged with a tad of warmth and determination. "Okay."


    We sat down on a bench, watching the breeze blowing over the ripples on the surface of the river. I


    gently sighed. ¡°Theo, I''ve never thought of getting back together with you since the day I decided to


    leave Whaldorf City. The only reason why I didn''t mention getting a divorce is that I think we were


    already divorced five years ago. We automatically divorced after living separately for three years,


    and that''s thew. Hence, our marriage has always been just nominal.¡±


    Theo''s expression sank as he looked at me with pitch-ck eyes. "Have you never stood in my


    shoes? Is that why you can say these things so effortlessly? Or is it


    because you never loved me?"


    I pursed my lips, my heart throbbing in pain. "Just treat it as I never loved you, then."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Theo took my hand and squeezed it very tightly.


    I felt the pain but did not struggle. Looking up at him, I said, "There''s a shelf life for everything, and


    that applies to rtionships too. I can be quite contemptible sometimes. If I can''t get something,


    then I¡¯ll want it no matter what. But after getting it, I''ll stop thirsting for it. Let''s not talk about how


    you''ve trampled on me in those three years. I can never get over the fact that you set my parents up


    and killed my child. Therefore, I can no longer bring myself to keep living with you, let alone


    continue to love you."


    I did not know how much hurt this would bring to Theo, but I knew that it was enough to force him to


    leave.


    Looking at his sullen and frosty face, I continued, "In fact, I only liked you because of your money


    and good looks. Back then, I could let go of the past. Even if I didn''t love you, I could continue to


    pretend that I did. Women are born to act, right?"


    Theo''splexion was awfully dark. "Are you even listening to yourself?¡±


    I pursed my lips and said tly, "Of course, I am."

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    I looked at Theo''s nk expression and said, "I thought I could continue to be with you even though


    I didn¡¯t love you, but Iter realized that I couldn''t do it a t all. I felt like I was living in hell facing you


    every day, so I decided to leave."


    I continued after a pause, "Besides, I met someone more outstanding than you, and he''s Jordan.


    Therefore, I hope you can do me a favor seeing how you''ve hurt me before. Let me go. Let me find


    a better man and search for my own happiness."


    "Your own happiness?"


    Theo smiled, but his smile was more hideous than his crying face. "What about my happiness?"


    I felt a pang in my heart. I was not brave enough to look at him. I said in a deep voice, "That''s what


    you should figure out yourself.¡±


    Later, Theo fell silent for a very long time before saying slowly, "Have you ever thought about my


    feelings when you moved in with him so eagerly and joined Fredericks Corporations?"


    His voice was deep and restrained, his charming face filled with frost. It made him seem particrly


    grim and terrifying.


    This version of Theo was truly terrifying. Even I was afraid.


    I took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to say, "What choice was there? We have to live


    for ourselves. Jordan isn''t inferior to you, be it his looks o r his ability. Most importantly, he epts


    me the way I am even though he knows my past. He''s really good t o me."


    He stared at me for a very long time, seemingly trying t o search for clues that I was lying. However,


    he found none.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After a long time, Theo said with a sneer, "Very well."


    He hissed those words through clenched teeth.


    He got up and walked toward the car. He stopped to think after taking a few steps, then turned


    around and asked me, "I''ll ask you again, Wanda Lane. Do you really mean what you just said?"


    "Yes.¡± I did not waver in the slightest. "I mean every word I said. They¡¯re all sincere." 1


    Since I decided to break it off, then I must do it once and for all.


    Constant entanglement was not good for us.


    Theo sneered, his smile looking particrly cold." Very well, then. In that case, I have no reason to


    continue to make a fool of myself."


    He turned around and left after saying that.


    I did not look at his back when he left and sat dazedly on the bench. My heart felt as though it had


    been emptied out.


    Grandma used to say that I was too indecisive, that I did not know how to let go, so I would only get


    myself killed sooner orter.


    I was on the way to self-harming right now. The pain and sufferings I was going through were self-


    inflicted.


    In the dead of night, I asked myself why must I separate from Theo?


    I did not know the answer to this question either. Perhaps I was a lunatic and would only be


    satisfied after chasing away everyone who loved me.


    There were too many unpleasant memories between u s. We were still young and would continue to


    argue in the next decade or so. I feared that I would bring up the bad memories between us every


    time we quarreled, using them as a reason or excuse to hurt him. 1


    I did not want to spend every day of our lives for the decades toe in unhappiness.


    After sitting by the river for God knew how long, I came back to my senses and realized that it was


    close to dusk.


    When I got back to Fredericks Corporations, I quickly drafted the bid proposal.


    When it was time to leave work, Jordan walked into m y office.


    He wore a white blouse with a ck suit jacket draped on his arm. He looked tremendously


    lackadaisical.


    "Mr. Fredericks." I stood up to greet him.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Jordan raised his brows slightly and asked, "Have you drafted out the bid proposal?"


    I nodded, picked up the file on my desk, and handed it to him. "Others took a month to write a bid


    proposal while I took one day. Theo probably won''t even look at it."


    Jordan took the bid proposal and said with a hint of disgust, "This is the worst bid proposal I¡¯ve ever


    read. You broke a new record."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    In addition to the advice given by Lally, there was nothing reliable about it. Therefore, I knew just


    how bad the bid proposal was. Besides, how could a proposal that was drafted out in a short few


    hours be any good?


    I sighed softly and said slowly, "Fredericks Corporations aren''t too involved in real estate. Theo


    might not choose us."


    Jordan frowned and tossed the bid proposal on the desk, saying to me, "Go and have something to


    eat."


    Why did I think that he did not intend to join the bidding at all? He would not have asked me to do


    last-


    minute work like this otherwise.


    Besides, even though he was not impressed by this horrible bid proposal, he did notment much


    about it either.


    What exactly was he trying to do, then?


    I nced at the time and realized that it was already seven o''clock. I said, "The bidding starts at


    half-past eight. I¡¯ll go to the hotel first. Can you eat out tonight?"


    Jordan pursed his lips. "Take what you need and we''ll go straight to the hotel. We¡¯ll have dinner


    there."


    I froze. "Are you going too?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Do you suppose you can join the bidding event if I don''t go? Are you


    thinking of relying on your horrible bid proposal? Or perhaps this face of yours?¡±


    I realized how sharp-tongued this man could be. Although he was a man of few words, his words


    could cause heavy damage.


    When I was done packing, I left thepany with him.


    After getting into the car, Jordan started the car engine and asked ndly, "Did you find out which


    companies are joining the bid?¡±


    I shook my head. "I didn''t have enough time to do that. I just asked my friend about it and learned


    that a few are joining the bid.¡±


    Jordan nced mildly at me and said in aining tone, "I really wonder how you used to be


    the president of apany."


    I frowned, feeling a little displeased now.


    Jordan smiled slightly and said without any mercy," With a horribly written bid proposal and zero


    knowledge of ourpetitors, do you really think we''re going there to have fun?"


    I pursed my lips and said in a slightly cold voice, "Mr. Fredericks, it has only been seven hours since


    you told me that we''re participating in a bidding event. Do you think it''s feasible for me to study


    otherpetitors and draft out a good bid proposal at the same time?"


    I continued after a pause, "My IQ is only the standard o f ordinary people. There¡¯s really no way I


    can finish half a month''s workload perfectly in just less than seven hours. All I can say is that I''ve


    tried my best."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jordan narrowed his eyes. "So you think you''ve been wronged?"


    "No," I quickly said.


    How could I say yes when my boss asked me this question?


    Jordan sighed. "I can''t deny that the schedule is a bit tight with only less than seven hours. It''s not


    easy to rush out a bid proposal in just a few hours, but there are some things you need to do better."

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    I pursed my lips, having no intention of saying anything else.


    This man was clearly a maniac. His way of thinking was different from normal people''s. It would be


    a waste of time to argue with him.


    The phone in my bag started vibrating. I unzipped it t o take my phone. It was a call from Shannon.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, Shannon¡¯s eardrumshattering voice sounded. "Wanda Lane!


    Where the fuck are you? I fought Dazaray on the streets for you and you¡¯re not even going to care


    about me?"


    I sighed and asked, "How are you doing?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Honestly, I was not too worried about her.


    Keith would certainly do a good job handling the matter. He was not going to let her lose.


    Shannon snorted. "I¡¯m in the hospital but I''m fine."


    "Dazaray, that bitch, scratched my face. I want to kill her."


    I quickly consoled her. "Alright, now. Cool down, will you? Getting angry at a person like that and


    harming your body isn¡¯t worth it. I''ll go and visit you tomorrow. I''ll treat you to something good, how''s


    that?¡±


    "Now that''s more like it,¡± Shannon spoke much softer now.


    "I''m on my way to the hotel. Talk to you soon."


    "Wait!"


    Shannon still had things to say. "If you and Theo are married, then why are you acting like strangers


    instead? Did he do something that you can''t ept? O r have the two of you never loved each


    other? Even though other married couples don''t love each other, they wouldn''t behave like you


    guys."


    I pursed my lips. "We wanted to get a divorce a long time ago. Why would we want to have anything


    to do with each other now?"


    "I must be drunk."


    Shannon was baffled. "Why exactly are you pushing away such an outstanding man like Theo


    Grant?"


    I could not stand her gossipy attitude and said perfunctorily, "I don¡¯t love him anymore."


    "I don¡¯t believe you don''t love hi-"


    "Shannon.¡±


    I grew annoyed and cut her off. "I still have things to d o and can''t talk to you. Get a good rest and


    I''ll see you tomorrow."


    I hung up immediately after saying that.


    I could sense Jordan staring at me, so I frowned at him and said, "You''re driving, Mr. Fredericks.


    Can you keep your eyes on the road?"


    Jordan retracted his gaze and said ndly, "I''m equally curious as Shannon. You seem to be


    avoiding Theo. Why?"


    I pursed my lips. "Since when have you started prying into other people''s private lives, Mr.


    Fredericks?"


    Jordan smiled faintly. "I''m just curious. If you don¡¯t want to answer, then take it as I never asked."


    He continued after a pause, "Let''s make a trip to Whaldorf City after we''re done with the matters


    here. You didn''t forget our promise when we were abroad, did you?"


    I froze, then nodded and said, "Of course, I didn¡¯t."


    Jordan rescued us on the condition of getting the sandalwood box that Mother left me, so naturally, I


    had to keep my word.


    The car stopped in front of the hotel''s entrance. It was still early, so Jordan took me to have dinner


    in the restaurant before going to the bidding hall.


    Quite a few visitors had arrived at this point. Those who knew Jordan came up to greet him.


    Jordan told me to find a quiet ce to sit down and fix the bid proposal. At least to the extent where


    it would not embarrass Fredericks Corporations.


    Therefore, I went to the lounge area. There was no one here, so it was very quiet.


    I sat on the sofa and pulled out the bid proposal. I started working hard to revise it.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    To be honest, I was starting to have a headache right now. Fixing the bid proposal alone to make it


    presentable was difficult enough, not to mention the fact that I was clueless about the general


    situation.


    "Ms. Lane?"


    A man''s voice sounded in my ears. It sounded a little familiar.


    I looked up and saw a slightly chubby middle-aged man.


    I froze a little, then asked curiously, "You are?"


    The man chortled twice and said, "Great wits have short memories. Have you already forgotten me,


    Ms. Lane? We metst night."


    I suddenly remembered and hurriedly got up, saying," I''m really sorry, Mr. Isaac. I drank quite a bit


    of alcoholst night and was feeling light-headed. I wasn''t able t o recall your name in such a short


    time."


    The man chuckled. "You have to remember my name from now on, Ms. Lane. Otherwise, it''ll be


    awkward when we meet next time."


    I nodded with a smile. "Definitely."


    Mr. Isaac sat on the sofa and looked at the documents i


    n my hands, asking faintly, "Are you here for the bidding event too?"


    I nodded. "You too, Mr. Isaac?"


    Mr. Isaac smiled. "Of course."


    Judging from Theo''s reactionst night, it was clear that he was not going to make a decision so


    soon.


    Hence, Mr. Isaac thought it waspulsory for him to participate in the bidding event today.


    I sat on the sofa, shutting the file andptop in my hand.


    Mr. Isaac saw that and asked with a smile, "Where do you work at, Ms. Lane?"


    I smiled slightly. "Fredericks Corporations."


    "Fredericks Corporations, I see." Mr. Isaac narrowed his eyes. "Not bad. A young and talenteddy."


    Mr. Isaac did not seem to like Fredericks Corporations that much.


    The waiter passed by and I asked for two sses of fruit juice. I put one of them in front of Mr. Isaac


    and said with a smile, "If I''m not mistaken,panies like yours aren''t allowed to bid, Mr. Isaac."


    Mr. Isaac was a little stunned, then said with a smile," That¡¯s right. Of course, we can¡¯t join the


    bidding. My wife will be the bidder. She opened apany two years ago, so when I learned that


    Grant Corporation is having a bidding event, I told her toe over and try her luck. She didn''t


    want toe at first and thought that she would never win the bid because herpany is too


    small, but I persuaded her to just try it out. What if she seeds? Besides, I''ll be here to keep her


    company, so there''s nothing for her to be afraid of."


    He sounded like a good husband who pampered his wife.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I smiled but did not say anything.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, I took a sip of juice and got up, saying, "The bidding event is about to


    begin, M r. Isaac. I have to go and get ready now."


    Mr. Isaac got up as well and stood in front of me. "The bidding event will only officially begin at nine


    o''clock, Ms. Lane. There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s not every day that we get to meet each other. Why don''t we


    talk some more?"


    Even an idiot knew what he was up to. I said mildly, " I¡¯m greatly honored that you¡¯re willing to chat


    with an insignificant secretary like me. What is it that you would like to talk to me about, Mr. Isaac?¡±


    Mr. Isaac grinned slightly and sat back on the sofa, gesturing for me to sit down as well.


    I maintained good manners and sat down on the sofa, looking at him with a smile.


    "How much will yourmission be when you get this project, Ms. Lane?" he asked, not intending


    to beat about the bush.


    I helplessly smiled. "Are you concerned about my livelihood, Mr. Isaac?"


    Mr. Isaac froze a little, then started chortling. "You¡¯re humorous, Ms. Lane.¡±


    Iughed along with him and did not say much.


    When Mr. Isaac was done chortling, he said, "Miss Lane, why don''t you delve into details? If our


    discussion goes well, then we might even be good partners."

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Partners?


    What reason was there for him to partner u p with an insignificant secretary like me?


    "How about this, Mr. Isaac?"


    I remained vignt. "Why don''t you first tell me why you''re concerned about mymission? Only


    then we can delve into details. Isn''t that right?"


    The smile on Mr. Isaac''s face deepened slightly. "You''re a really straightforward person, Ms. Lane."


    As soon as he said that, he pulled out a bank card from a file and ced it on the coffee table.


    Pushing it toward me, he said with a smile, "There¡¯s 300,000 dors in this card, but this surely


    won''t be enough for you, Ms. Lane. This money is just to treat you to tea. If you can help me put in a


    few good words in front of Mr. Grant, facilitating the cooperation between Mr. Grant and me, then I''ll


    put as much money into this card as you want as long as it''s within my scope of capability."


    I nced at the bank card on the coffee table and was amused, saying, "Are you asking me to give


    up on the bid and tell Mr. Grant that you''re a great partner who he can consider partnering up with?"


    "Precisely.¡± Mr. Isaac smiled kindly. "It''s no wonder Mr. Grant chose you. You sure are clever."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He grossed me out the more I looked at him, and I felt slightly sick inside.


    Mr. Isaac then pushed the bank card closer to me, signaling me to keep it.


    I was in no hurry to take it. Looking at the bank card in front of me, I said mildly," 300,000 dors is


    a significant amount for me. When the deal is sealed, the remaining that you give will be enough for


    me to make the down payment for a house in Hommitton. You''ve shown enough sincerity, Mr. Isaac.


    "But..." The smile on my face deepened. " That''s not how the calction should be made. You


    probably don''t know Fredericks Corporations''mission draw system. Thepany has always


    been generous to its employees. The person in charge of a project will typically draw 20 percent


    from i t. I''m sure you know how much investment Mr. Grant has put in for this project as well as the


    subsequent profits that''ll be generated. After counting all of that, don¡¯t you think I''m at a


    disadvantage, Mr. Isaac?" Mr. Isaac''s smile froze on his face. His gaze when he looked at me


    chilled as well. "Do you know what the consequences of a woman''s greed are, Ms. Lane?"


    Iughed. "How can you say that, Mr. Isaac? How can you call this greed?


    "Judging from the rtionship I share with Mr. Grant, he''ll most likely choose Fredericks


    Corporations. With that, not only will I make a lot of money but Fredericks Corporations will also get


    better and better. If I ept this 300,000 dors from you, then not only will all the profit go to you,


    but I¡¯ll also have trouble staying in the business field if others learn that I sold mypany for a


    mere 300,000 dors."


    I pushed the bank card back with a smile." I''m not being greedy, Mr. Isaac. I just don''t wish to be


    taken advantage of by others."


    I got up to leave after saying that.


    When I got to the bidding hall, Jordan''s long and slender figure was particrly striking. I walked up


    to him and asked mildly, "How sure are you about this project?"


    He looked at me and asked with his brows raised, "Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask you this question?"


    I sneered. "You¡¯ve been preparing for this project for at least half a month now and must have put


    Lally in charge previously. Y o suddenly put me in charge solely to use m e, right?"


    Jordan pursed his lips and looked into the distance without speaking.


    After a long time, he slowly said, "But I may not be able to use you now."


    I shrugged. "Indeed."


    After all, I had said so many hurtful things t o Theo this afternoon and could no longer shamelessly


    try to negotiate a deal with him.


    The bidding event officially began, and everyone took their seats.


    I looked around me but did not see Lally. I approached Jordan and curiously asked," Are you really


    going to use my bid proposal?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Can''t I?"


    I nodded. "You can."


    He was the boss. He could do whatever made him happy.


    Soon after Keith got on stage, he sinctly and clearly exined the requirements and ns for


    Grant Corporation''s bidding. Later, he asked each bidder toe on stage and introduce their


    strengths.


    There were a total of 19panies, but only less than sevenpanies were actually capable


    enough to stay andpete in the final bidding.


    I listened carefully the whole time and found that most proposals were simr. I grew sleepy from


    listening to them.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    "Take a look at this." Jordan ced a document on myp. "Just do what you normally do when you


    get up there."


    I froze and looked down at the bid proposal on myp. I asked in astonishment, "You prepared this


    in advance?"


    Jordan frowned. "Take a closer look. Don¡¯t embarrass me when you get up there."


    I was truly speechless by now!


    Staring at the man''s nk face, I held back the urge to punch him and said, "You prepared a bid


    proposal in advance and still forced me to make one.


    Fine!


    I gritted my teeth. "I can put up with this because you''re my boss. But you''re only throwing me a


    new proposal just as I''m about to go on stage. Do you think I can remember the information in just a


    few short minutes?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jordan smiled slightly. "How do you know : f you don''t try?"


    Easy for him to say!


    I did not want to talk to him anymore for fear that I might die from anger. I red at him and


    hurriedly lowered my head to read the bid proposal.


    After flipping a page, I looked at Jordan in shock. ¡°Did you or Lally do this?"


    He nced at me but did not reply to the question. "You''re up next."


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head to carefully read it.


    There was no time for me to examine further. I could only skim through and try t o remember as


    much as possible.


    "Fredericks Corporations is up next. Please get ready," the person on stage said.


    I inevitably grew flustered as sweat covered my palm.


    Although this was a good bid proposal, it was my first time reading it. Last-minute work did nothing


    to boost my confidence.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    A broad hand suddenly held mine. ¡°Even if the bidding fails, you can still continue to work in


    Fredericks Corporations.¡±


    I froze and raised my eyes to meet the man¡¯s dark eyes.


    At this moment, I did not feel touched at all, just tremendously speechless.


    I drew my hand back and snapped, "If you''re really that nice, then you would''ve informed me in


    advance rather thanfort me now.¡±


    "Alright." Jordan shed a particrly charming smile. "I''ll make sure to inform you in advance next


    time."


    I still felt really mad and had a strong urge t o bash him up.


    Noticing a grim gaze on me, I subconsciously looked sideways and froze.


    The man I had not seen the entire time was sitting not far away. He was d in ck and


    surrounded by an awe-inspiring aura. At this moment, he was staring grimly at Jordan and me.


    I knew without thinking that he saw Jordan holding my hand.


    "He saw what he needed to see.¡±


    Jordan lowered his eyes to look at me and asked with a teasing expression, "Do you think he''ll


    reject Fredericks Corporations¡¯ bid proposal straight away out of anger?"


    I took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in my heart. Trying my best to stay calm, I replied,


    "Don''t worry, Theo isn''t as despicable as you are."

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Jordan deliberately held my hand just now for Theo to see so he would get the wrong idea.


    This man deserved to be beaten up!


    There was suddenly a round of apuse around us. The person on stage was done with the


    presentation of his bid proposal.


    It was my turn next. I grew even more nervous now.


    I nced at Jordan''s nk expression and got up to walk toward the stage.


    Theo was sitting on a chair on the left side of the stage. His cold, stern dark eyes followed me the


    whole way.


    He must be hopping mad right now. I helplessly sighed and retracted my gaze from his face,


    handing my USB sh drive t o the staff.


    There was a PowerPoint slide in the USB sh drive, which contained some data that I needed to


    pair with the bid proposal t o exin to the audience.


    I nced at the big screen and took a deep breath before saying to the audience down below,


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Wanda Lane, the person in charge of this bid for Fredericks Corporations. I am


    extremely grateful to be given this opportunity to stand here and present our bid proposal to


    everyone here."


    A lengthy preamble would inevitably be superfluous. After a brief introduction, I exined


    everything on the bid proposal andbined it with the PowerPoint slide. Fortunately, I had read it


    in advance. Hence, my exnation went quite smoothly.


    I was relieved to finish the presentation and was just about to go down when Theo suddenly came


    on stage and stood in my way.


    He looked at me with a sullen gaze and asked in a cold, stern tone, "That was a wonderful


    presentation, Ms. Lane. Your bid proposal stands out and I approve of it. But there are some details


    that I would like to ask you about."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Looking at his charming face, I did not know what he nned to do next and nodded my head


    slightly. I said with a faint smile, "Please, ask away."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "As we all know, Fredericks Corporations has rarely been


    involved in real estate development over the years. We can''t deny that your bid proposal is very


    good, but that doesn''t mean that it''s applicable.


    Fredericks Corporations has too little experience in this area. Do you think your proposal n can


    be carried out smoothly?"


    "Fredericks Corporations has long thought about this question. We have thought of many solutions,


    as well as how to solve problems that arise. You don''t need to worry about whether this partnership


    will b e a sess Mr. Grant. You can trust us."


    Fortunately, I had thought about this question beforehand. Hence, I was able to easily answer it


    now.


    Theo pursed his lips and did not say anything else. He looked sideways at Keith.


    Keith looked at me, hesitating to speak.


    I asked curiously, "Is there anything else, M r. Grant?"


    Theo sneered. "If I''m not mistaken, Ms. Lane, you used to work for Grant Corporation. Do you


    remember the reason why you left?¡±


    I froze, not expecting him to ask this question.


    Without waiting for my answer, Theo looked at Jordan and asked with a slight smile, "Mr.


    Fredericks, do you know about Ms. Lane¡¯s career history?"


    How could Jordan possibly know?


    Although I took the me and quit Grant Corporation, Theo sealed all information, s o not many


    knew what had happened.


    He was undoubtedly nning to use the incident which I took the me for to embarrass me.


    Jordan nced at me, then looked at Theo, saying indifferently, "Everyone has their own past. I


    don¡¯t know what she used to be like, but I know that she''s now an outstanding person. I believe you


    have a past you don''t want to talk about too, right, Mr. Grant?"


    This was aplete textbook answer, but when used in front of Theo who knew all the details


    about me and was determined t o uncover my past, there was really no use.


    Sure enough, Theo said with a faint smile," You may be able to ept it, but not everyone can. I


    don''t like to work with people with a questionable character. I value a person''s quality more than


    strength."


    He was close to saying directly that my character was questionable. How could the audience not


    tell? All of a sudden, everyone started giving me strange stares.


    Tongues start wagging off stage, specting the reason why I left Grant Corporation. Some even


    started making guesses that the rtionship between the three of us was not purely work, and that I


    was constantly turning circles around both men.


    No one liked standing on stage and being casually criticized, much less on an important asion


    like this where most business bigwigs were sitting offstage.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Theo, saying, "If you don''t trust my character, Mr. Grant, then I¡¯ll


    let someone else handle this project and not interfere. Please don¡¯t take: t out on Fredericks


    Corporations."


    Theo frowned slightly, clearly a little upset now. He said in a cold and stern voice, "No, you can


    handle this project.


    He then nced at Keith and left, leaving the crowd in a dumbfounded state.


    I returned to my seat. Jordan looked at me and said slowly, "Looks like a quarrel to m e."


    I pursed my lips and pped the file on his body. ¡°Zip it, will you?"


    Nothing good ever came out of a man!


    Jordan raised his eyebrows. He was caught betweenughter and tears as he said," You''re the one


    who''s avoiding him and the one who''s pushing him away, to the point where he has even put down


    his dignity as a man. Why are you still mad?"


    I did not want to talk to him and got up, saying, "I¡¯ve finished presenting the bid proposal. I''m leaving


    now."


    I had pushed Theo away and hurt him, so it was only natural for him to resent me. However, I just


    could not control my anger right now.


    After leaving the hotel, I felt tremendously suffocated. I went to sit by the flower bed i n hopes of


    getting some air before going back.


    "Ma''am." A familiar voice rang out behind me.


    I turned around and saw Keith.


    "It''s been a while, Keith," I greeted him with a smile.


    Keith pursed his lips and said with some hesitation, "Ma¡¯am, Mr. Grant has brought Munchkin home.


    He¡¯s doing great, but he often asks where you''ve been."


    I thought he would tell me about Theo and did not expect him to talk about Munchkin.


    I felt a pang in my heart all of a sudden and could not help but ask him, "How''s Munchkin doing


    lately?"


    Keith sighed lightly. "He''ll ask Mr. Grant where you are every time he sees him. Sometimes, he


    looks very lonely too."


    I pursed my lips. My heart was hurting even more now.


    "You and Mr. Grant clearly love each other.


    I really don''t understand why you¡¯re pushing him away.¡±


    Keith asked with a face full of confusion.


    "He deserves better."


    There are so many finedies in this world. Why must Theo be with a woman who could not give


    him a child and whose personality was always gloomy and unpredictable?


    That was really unfair, was it not?


    Therefore, I would rather leave Munchkin behind and leave Theo''s side.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Keith frowned, still puzzled. "What''s better? Aren¡¯t feelings more important in a rtionship? Mutual


    love brings two people together, no?"


    I lowered my eyes and said with a gentle sigh, "Keith, oftentimes, two people who love each other


    can''t be together either. It depends on whether they''repatible or not, or if they''re happy


    together. If they''re notpatible, then they''ll not be happy, and the love between them will wear


    out with time. Do you think Theo and I will be happy together when there are so many bad


    memories between us?"


    I continued after a pause, "His scheme back then caused me to turn against my parents. My mother


    and I ended up hurting and resenting each other. Later, I took Munchkin away after learning about


    the truth because I was afraid of staying by his side. I''ll break down from the torment of love and


    resentment. I thought I could let g o after three years, but I realized that it was not the case. There


    are some damages that will leave an evesting impact.


    "If wishes were horses, beggars would ride. I thought I spent three years letting go of everything


    and could return to Whaldorf City to start a new life with Theo.


    "I also thought that Petra and I could love and rely on each other like every other mother and


    daughter in the world. But every time I see how careful Petra is in front of me, and the guilty look in


    Grayson''s eyes when he looks at me, it¡¯s really hard for me. I watched how much love they


    showered Cindy with and want them to treat me the same way, but that''s never going to happen.


    "They''ll always remember how they had hurt me, and it''s the same for me.


    Therefore, we can never get along smoothly.¡±


    Looking at Keith, I let out a bitter smile. " Staying by Theo''s side means that I''ll have t o suffer inner


    torment and contradictions for the rest of my life. I''m a timid person, so I chose to run away."


    Keith fell silent for a very long time before saying with a sigh, "Mr. Grant has worked hard to do his


    best."


    I nodded and smiled faintly, saying, "I know he has been doing his best. That''s why I feel


    comfortable leaving Munchkin t o him."


    Are you nning to keep leaving


    Munchkin to Mr. Grant, Ma''am?"


    "No.¡± I smiled. "I''ll take Munchkin away as soon as I can and not trouble him for too long. After all,


    he has no obligation to take care of Munchkin."


    "Then who has the obligation?" A cold and stern voice of a man suddenly rang in my ears.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When I turned back and saw that it was Theo, I was slightly stunned.


    The man''s countenance was sullen, his gaze dark and chilly. "If I don''t have the obligation to take


    care of Munchkin, then who does? Jordan?¡± Seeing that he had arrived, Keith turned around and


    left quietly.


    Theo and I were the only ones left. The air was terribly awkward.


    After a long time, I said, ''Thanks for taking care of Munchkin this whole time, Theo.


    Theo sneered. "Don''t thank me. Don''t forget that Munchkin is still legally my son. Once our marriage


    is dissolved, I''llpensate you financially, but I will most certainly not give Munchkin back to you."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "You can say that."


    I smiled slightly, not the slightest angry about it. "Actually, Munchkin is better off living with you than


    me. You have the ability to give him a better and more superior life. I can live a little better alone,


    even if it means I remarry someday."


    Theo stared motionlessly at me with his ck pupils that carried hints of sullenness and


    indifference. He did not bother to disguise the anger on his face.''


    Well yed."


    I smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Grant."


    Noticing his tightly clenched fist, I was a little d that I was a woman.


    If I were a man, he would have bashed me u P


    Theo took a deep breath and said with a face full of mockery, "I''d like to see if the Fredericks will


    allow you to marry into their family."


    I sighed slightly after seeing him leave.


    It was best for us to not see each other again after he left. Otherwise, things would only get more


    complicated and difficult to cut off.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    I was initially nning to go back on my own but Jordan sent me a text and told me t o wait outside


    for him so we could go back together.


    The orders of a boss must be obeyed. Left with no choice, I could only go to my car to get some


    rest first.


    It was probably because I was too exhausted today that I fell asleep not long after getting into the


    car and leaning back i n my seat.


    After almost an hour or so, Jordan came out of the hotel and woke me up.


    "Are you tired?" Jordan stood outside the car and looked indifferently at me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I nodded. "A little."


    Jordan opened the car door. "Since you''ve caught up on sleep, you should drive and I''ll rest."


    "Sure."


    Last night, Jordan drank with Shannon and the girls untilte at night. He got up very early this


    morning. After a long day, h e must be more exhausted than me, so I opened the car door readily.


    When we got home, I woke Jordan up.


    I returned to my room upstairs, took a shower, and came out. I wiped my hair dry while grabbing my


    phone to take a look.


    Cassey had sent me a text. It was a photo of her baby.


    After counting the days, her baby was probably almost a hundred days old now. H e looked fair and


    chubby, obviously very well taken care of.


    It was alreadyte at night, so I did not text her back for fear that I might interrupt her sleep.


    After wiping my hair dry, I went to bed to get some rest.


    I thought Grant Corporation''s bidding results would onlye out in a few days.


    I did not expect it toe out the next day itself.


    Fredericks Corporations was picked, and that surprised me. After all, judging from Theo''s reaction


    last night, Fredericks Corporations did not seem to stand a chance to be picked.


    Jordan called me to his office and handed me a business n. "You''ll take charge of this project


    fully. Lolly will assist you. You can go to her ore to me if you need any help."


    I was not too involved in this project. It had only been two days from the time I knew about it to the


    time I took over.


    I did not reach out to take the business n and merely looked at him, saying," You know I''m not


    familiar with this project. Besides, I wasn''t even the one who made the bid proposal. It''s not fair to


    the person who made this bid proposal if you just hand it to me like this. Most importantly, I''m not


    sure I can do a good job."


    Jordan raised his eyebrows and put the business n on the table. He said, "I was the one who


    made the bid proposal. It''ll still take some time before the projectunch. There''s more than enough


    time for you to familiarize yourself with it. Besides, Grant Corporation will send someone to talk to


    you. You can discuss the specifics and what to do before you act. It''ll be fine. If anything happens,


    then you can approach Cally or me to solve it.


    He was determined to get me involved in this project. It was useless no matter how hard I refused.


    I thought about it and asked helplessly," When will Grant Corporation send someone over?"


    "We don''t know that yet, but it should be soon."


    After a pause, Jordan continued, "Grant Corporation has selected twopanies during the bidding


    event. The otherpany specializes in the development of the real estate industry and is very


    experienced in the field. Try your best to have more dealings with them."


    I nodded and picked up the business n o n the table.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    I suddenly remembered that I had promised Shannon yesterday that I would g o and visit her today,


    so I hurriedly applied for a leave. "I''m going to see Shannon at noon and maye back a little


    later in the afternoon."


    Jordan raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong with her?''''


    I gently sighed. "She got hurt in a fight."


    Hearing that Shannon was hurt, Jordan looked a little happy and said with a smile, ¡° Not surprising."


    I pursed my lips. "Want to go and visit her together?¡±


    He did not reply to the question. "What was the reason for the fight?"


    I scratched my head. "Because of men, I guess."


    I suppose that was so. If Theo were not there, then she and Dazaray would not have fought.


    "I''m not going, then." Jordan smiled slightly. "Send her some white roses for me and wish her well."


    White roses?


    What a horrible man.


    Not wanting to entertain him anymore, I finished sorting out the papers and left the office.


    I hesitated for a long time before going downstairs to the shop to buy a bouquet of white roses.


    me Jordan for being my boss.


    Shannon stayed a little far from here.


    Calling a cab cost me a hundred dors. It seemed like I should buy a car soon.


    Otherwise, it would not be convenient for m e to go anywhere.


    After getting out of the car, I gave Shannon a call.


    As soon as the call was answered, she quickly said, "What a coincidence! I was just about to give


    you a call. Didn''t you promise me yesterday toe and see me today? When are youing?"


    I told her that I was already at the entrance of the residential area.


    Shannon giggled mischievously. "Now that''s my best friend. I''ll ask the guards to let you in. Once


    you enter the residential area, keep going left. I¡¯ll go downstairs now.


    She hung up after saying that.


    The gates of the residential area opened. I followed her instructions and kept going left as soon as I


    went in.


    After walking for almost less than a hundred meters, I saw Shannon limping toward me.


    She looked a little unkempt. Her hair was messily tied up. She was dressed in pajamas that were


    badly creased.


    Seeing the white roses in my hand, she beamed. "How did you know I love white roses?¡±


    She loved white roses?


    If Jordan had not told me to bring a bouquet of white roses, I would not have known that she loved


    white roses.


    Seeing how happy she was, I handed her the flowers and said, "Jordan told me to send them. I


    thought it was not very auspicious at first and didn''t intend to buy them, but I suddenly remembered


    that he¡¯s my boss and I have to obey his orders. So, I went to the shop to buy a bouquet.¡±


    "Jordan told you to buy them?¡± Shannon was in disbelief. "Ahh. I had casually


    mentioned it before and he took note of it. Looks like I stand a high chance of marrying him."


    I helplessly smiled. "You can definitely marry him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Regardless of whether it would happen or not, Shannon no doubt enjoyed hearing those words and


    was grinning from ear to ear.


    When I followed her upstairs and saw how messy her ce was, I speechlessly asked, "How did


    you manage to survive inside this garbage pile?"


    Shannon transferred the flowers into a vase and picked up the pile of clothes on the sofa. She put


    them on the bed in the bedroom.


    Aftering out of the bedroom, she looked at me and said with a smile, "If the room isn¡¯t messy,


    then I won''t be able to fall asleep.¡±


    I looked around. The house was not huge and looked like it was only 80 square meters with two


    rooms, a living room, and a tiny kitchen.


    Looking at Shannon, I asked, "You live by yourself?"

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    She nodded. "Ady once lived with me and moved out after she started dating. It''s just me now."


    She poured me a ss of water after saying that.


    After pouring me a ss of water, she sat o n the sofa and handed me the ss while saying a little


    cheekily, "Want to move in with me and share the rent?¡±


    I thought about it and said, "I can, but can you at least tidy up the house? I¡¯ll copse i f I live in this


    messy environment for a long time."


    Shannon chuckled and assured me. "If you move in. I''ll certainly not let the living


    room get so messy."


    "It''s just that I''m never in the mood to clean up now that I''m living alone. If it¡¯s too clean, then it¡¯ll


    seem too empty and alone. I t doesn''t feel like home anymore.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything else.


    Shannon and her parents were not on good terms. She would rather rent a ce outside than live


    at home. I understood that.


    Looking at her leg, I asked with concern," How''s your injury?¡±


    She waved her hand. "I was wearing high heels when I fought with Dazaray and identally twisted


    my ankle. It''s nothing serious. I''ll recover in a few days.¡±


    I nodded. "That''s great to hear." "What would you like to eatter?¡± Shannon asked with a smile.


    "Anything is fine."


    "The doorbell rang, and Shannon got up to open the door.


    It was a middle-aged woman. She said, "I''m here to clean your house, Ms. Collins.¡±


    She nodded and gestured for the woman toe in.


    The woman was unaffected by the mess in the house and started moving nimbly to clean up the


    house.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Shannon sat on the sofa and looked at me with a smile, saying, "You have to list out at least one."


    After realizing what she was saying, I helplessly said, "What about hotpot? I haven''t had it for a long


    time and crave it."


    Shannon¡¯s eyes lit up. "Hotpot it is."


    It seemed like she wanted to eat it too.


    Shannon then returned to the bedroom. Maybe she knew that I still needed to go back to work in


    the afternoon, so she did not dawdle and quickly tidied up before we went out together.


    There was a mall nearby. Shannon mentioned that one of the hotpot restaurants was pretty good,


    so we went there.


    After entering the restaurant, we found a table and sat down. Both Shannon and I ced our


    orders.


    After ordering, Shannon''s gossiping mode was activated.


    She looked at me and grinned, saying," Wanda, why don''t you tell me the story of


    you and Theo''s love-hate rtionship?"


    I was a little speechless and perfunctorily said, "Theo and I never met each other before we got


    married. It was all his grandmother¡¯s arrangement, so there''s nothing to talk about."


    "Is that so?" Shannon propped up her chin and asked thoughtfully, "Are you going back to Whaldorf


    City soon?"


    I mulled it over and sensed what Shannon was really concerned about. I smiled involuntarily. "You


    cane straight to me if you want to know Jordan''s whereabouts. I''ll tell you if I know."


    Seeing that her intentions were exposed, Shannon asked a little awkwardly, "When i s he going to


    Whaldorf City?" ''Maybe after the project is finished. I guess I''ll be going too. If you have nothing to


    do, then you can tag along."


    "Can I?" she asked a little excitedly.


    I nodded. "Of course. But you''ll have to pay for your own flight ticket."


    "Of course.¡± She propped up her chin and let out a pitiful smile.


    The waitress came over to fill our ss. I could not help but ask, "What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Shannon giggled. "Of course, I''m thinking o f ways to pursue Mr-Big-Boss-President Fredericks."


    What a lovesick girl!


    I raised my eyebrows and teased her, saying, "Have you thought about how you''re going to pursue


    him?"


    Shannon deliberated and asked, "You¡¯re often in contact with Jordan. Does he flirt with anyone?"


    I froze. "Do I count?¡±


    Shannon was a little speechless. "Anyone else other than you?"


    I could figure out the answer she wanted to hear and said helplessly, "You.


    "I knew it!¡±


    Shannon''s face broke into a grin. ¡°Take note of what hobbies he has, what he likes t o eat... Just tell


    me everything."


    I truly had no idea what Jordan''s hobbies were and was not particrly interested to know either.


    Therefore, I said, "I think you can get to know Lally. She''s been working for Jordan for many years


    and must know more than me."


    "Lally?" Shannon furrowed her brows. "He¡¯s not someone he''s flirting with, I hope?¡±


    I shook my head. "Lally''s kid is already in elementary school. She was the secretary for Jordan''s


    dad first and waster assigned to work for Jordan. She has worked for Jordan for a long period of


    time and definitely knows more about him than


    I do." "That''s great, then."


    Shannon felt relieved, a smile crawling back onto her face. "Maybe you can invite her someday and


    we can all have a meal together."


    She thought about it and changed her mind. "What about tonight? Can you invite her tonight after


    work?"


    I sighed with a face full of helplessness. "I can do that, but I can''t promise that she''ll b e free."


    I continued after a pause, "If she''s free, thene pick me up from thepany tonight. Bring


    dinner with you."


    "Hmm?" Shannon was confused. "Aren''t we going out to eat? Why do I need to make dinner?"


    "Jordan has gastric problems and needs to have his meals on time. I''m in charge of all three of his


    meals every day, or it''ll be a dereliction of my job."


    Shannon looked enviously at me. "Will that be okay? Why don''t you hand over this job t o me and


    let me take care of him?"


    I immediately nodded. "I¡¯ll let you handle his three meals from now on, then."


    I would love to have someone take care of Jordan''s meals for me.


    Moreover, I had a feeling that I would be really busy handling the cooperation project with Grant


    Corporation after this. I feared that I would die of exhaustion if I had to handle Jordan¡¯s three meals


    too."


    Later, Shannon and I chatted about something else as the waitress served all the food.


    After putting the meat and vegetables into the pot, I saw Shannon staring nkly outside the


    window. I asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Shannon looked at me andughed mischievously. "Thinking about Mr. Fredericks."


    I was speechless. "Stop being lovesick. Hurry up and eat. I''m in a hurry to go back t o the


    company."


    Shannon nodded and picked up the cutleries. She took the vegetables while saying, "Why are


    people so different? How i s it that you''re so beautiful but I can''t be as beautiful as you? Is earth


    going to explode i f I¡¯m as beautiful as you? I think women are molded ording to the Creator''s


    mood."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I helplessly smiled. "You can ask the Creator this question. Besides, you don¡¯t look bad at all, so


    why must you degrade yourself so much?"


    Shannon looked behind me and raised her chin, saying, "Look at the finedy over there? She''s so


    beautiful she makes others feel inferior. A woman like that probably never has to worry about having


    to support herself. Rich people must be scrambling to support her.¡±

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    I followed her gaze and looked over. I was momentarily stunned.


    Elena?


    Was she not supposed to be in Whaldorf City? What was she doing in Hommiton City?


    Shannon crossed her arms and began to analyze, "There''s a neighborhood with vis around here.


    Even though we¡¯re far from the city center, many low-key tycoons like buying houses here. A


    woman of her standard would be really famous if she were a local, so she most certainly isn¡¯t a


    local. Judging from her aura, she looks nothing like a sugar baby either. She''s probably a capable


    woman who bought a house around here."


    I looked at her and thought that she really had the potential to be a detective.


    "The heavens are so unfair.¡± Shannonmented.


    I burst outughing. "She¡¯s the head of Grant Corporation''s intelligence team. Theo specially invited


    her from abroad. She''s talented and beautiful. She''s no doubt the subject of envy of all women.¡±


    "Huh?¡± Shannon was astounded. "You¡¯re saying she works for Grant Corporation?"


    I nodded. "Why?¡±


    "You''re damn generous!" Shannon looked speechless. "Aren''t you worried that Theo would be


    snatched away by an unrivaled beauty like her? One who''s always turning rounds beside him?"


    After saying that, she stared fixedly at Elena as she stood outside the restaurant.


    I smiled and said a little sourly, "I can ept it if she ends up with Theo. After all, a man like Theo


    needs to be with an outstanding woman like her."


    "Stop saying that!"


    Shannon put down her cutleries and said exasperatedly, ¡°You''re killing me. I''ve never seen a


    woman offering her husband like that. What''s more, he''s an outstanding husband too. I really have


    no idea what you''re thinking of."


    I did not want to talk about this topic and quickly took a piece of meat out of the pot. I put it on her


    te. "Eat, or the meat is going to get too dry.¡±


    Shannon pursed her lips and looked like she still had things to say.


    I was about to continue changing the subject when she suddenly looked outside the restaurant and


    widened her eyes.


    I was a little confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "You and your cursed mouth," Shannon said with chagrin.


    I curiously looked outside the restaurant and saw Theo crossing the road at a nce.


    He was wearing a dark gray suit, which made him look less mature than he was wearing a formal


    suit. Even so, he still looked so handsome that people could not take their eyes off him.


    Clearly, Elena was waiting for him.


    I retracted my gaze and continued eating.


    If he and Elena could get together, then they would be considered a match made in heaven.


    Shannon could hardly sit still by now. She looked at me and said, "Why aren''t you showing any


    reaction? Your man is meeting up with a beauty!"


    I smiled slightly. "Eat up. I can''t go back toote."


    Shannon frowned and abruptly stood up, saying, "Wanda Lane, I don''t care if a woman is beautiful


    or ugly. As long as she¡¯s hooking up with your man, she''s considered a shameful mistress and must


    b e punished as soon as possible."


    She ran outside the restaurant after saying that.


    Before I realized what was going on, I heard her voice from outside, "What a coincidence, Mr.


    Grant." I was a little speechless and nned to pretend like I did not know anything and continue


    eating my meal.


    However, Shannon had no ns of letting me stay out of this and spoke in a particrly deafening


    voice, "Look, Wanda! It really is your husband, Mr. Grant! I thought my eyes were ying tricks on


    m e!"


    This woman made my blood boil!

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    I thought she was just going to show her face, but little did I know, she immediately took them into


    the restaurant and said to the waitress with a face full of smiles, "Add two more sets of tableware,


    please."


    After that, she greeted Theo and Elena with extra enthusiasm and sat down.


    The chairs in this restaurant were all short stools. They were very inconvenient fordies wearing


    long skirts.


    Elena happened to be wearing a long skirt. Shannon saw that the hem of her skirt was touching the


    floor and said apologetically," I''m really sorry, Ma''am. I forgot you''re wearing a long skirt. I¡¯ll ask the


    waitress to grab you a chair right away.¡±


    She called the waitress after saying that.


    The waitress quickly grabbed a chair and brought it over. The table was not very high, so a tall


    person like Elena would seem out of ce sitting on a chair like that. Coupled with the fact that she


    was dressed beautifully today with her back and shoulders exposed, she seemed particrly


    striking to others.


    After all, this was not a high-end restaurant. Most of the customers were just local tycoons who


    were not very sophisticated, so they would not shy away from staring at a beautifuldy like Elena.


    That would inevitably make her ufortable.


    Sensing her difort, I looked at Shannon and said, "Eat up. I''m going back t o the office after


    this."


    It wasplete torture to dine in this atmosphere.


    Shannon seemed to have turned a deaf ear t o my words and asked Theo, "Mr. Grant, is this


    beautifuldy your secretary?¡±


    She continued after a pause, "This is my first time meeting such a beautiful woman apart from


    Wanda."


    Was this womanplimenting me or setting me up?


    Theo raised his eyes to look at me and said faintly, "She''s the head of Grant Corporation¡¯s


    intelligence team."


    A very simple introduction, nothing superfluous.


    "Is that so?" Shannon looked at Elena." You''re truly capable. With your good looks and capability,


    I¡¯m sure you have a boyfriend, right?''


    Elena smiled faintly. "Not yet."


    Shannon put on an incredulous expression. "No way. How can you not have a boyfriend when


    you''re so beautiful?"


    She asked a little curiously, "Do you have a crush, then?"


    Elena pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Shannon giggled cheekily. "What''s your type, then? I can introduce you to someone."


    Elena subconsciously nced at Theo, then lowered her eyes and said, "I''m not sure either."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "No way."


    Shannon deliberately put on an exaggerated expression. "My mother told m e that girls must have a


    goal when searching for a boyfriend. I think a beautiful and talenteddy like you should find


    someone like Mr. Grant. Only then will it be a good match. Take Wanda and Mr. Grant, for example.


    Don''t you think they look exceptionally good together?"


    Elena nodded slightly, the expression on her face bing a little unnatural.


    Seeing that she had little to say, Shannon and Theo started talking. "Let me introduce myself to you,


    Mr. Grant. My name''s Shannon Collins, and I¡¯m Wanda''s best friend. We were in such a hurry when


    west met, so I haven''t gotten the chance to introduce myself to you."


    Having said that, she reached out to shake hands with Theo.


    She had too many things to say and was only the one speaking during the meal.


    "Mr. Grant, are you guys nning to live separately now that Wanda is working here?"


    Shannon suddenly asked this question.


    Theo''s pitch-ck eyes fell on me as he said softly, "No, I''ll be wherever she is.¡±


    "Wow!¡± Shannon covered her mouth, saying enviously, "That¡¯s so sweet!"

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    She looked at the slightly pale-looking Elena and asked a little helplessly, "Do you often watch them


    disy their affection to each other, Ms. Mandez?¡±


    Elena pulled the corners of her somewhat stiff mouth. "I''m not sure because I


    typically work in Whaldorf City and rarely see Ms. Lane."


    Shannon frowned slightly. "Don¡¯t all the Grant Corporation employees call her Mrs. Grant?"


    "Ms. Lane and I rarely see each other. I haven''t gotten used to calling her that yet," Elena said


    nonchntly.


    The corners of Shannon''s mouth twitched a s she gave me a sideways nce.


    I did not take the hint and merely looked nkly at her.


    She helplessly sighed seeing how clueless I was.


    Shannon stopped talking after that and started eating quietly.


    "Eat this." Shannon put food on my te.


    After putting food on my te, she nced at Elena and identally bumped the ss on the table


    when she withdrew her hand, spilling the water in the ss on Elena''s skirt.


    She cried out and quickly wiped Elena''s skirt for her, apologizing while wiping, "I''m really sorry, Ms.


    Mandez. Why don¡¯t you go t o the washroom to clean yourself up?"


    The skirt was expensive, and Elena was inevitably heartbroken. She nced at Shannon in


    displeasure but did not say anything.


    She then went to the washroom. Shannon ignored the fact that Theo was still around and looked at


    me, saying, "Can''t you tell that this woman is interested in your man, Ms. Wanda Lane?"


    I subconsciously nced at Theo. Seeing the faint and unreadable expression on his face, I said


    faintly, "Ms. Mandez is an exceptionaldy."


    "Fuck me!" She could not help cursing. "Did you hit your head, Wanda Lane? What do you mean by


    she''s an exceptionaldy? Are you saying that just because she''s exceptional, you''re going to give


    up your man to her?"


    Theo was still around, and I did not know what to say, so I simply turned a deaf ear.


    Shannon tutted and asked somewhat helplessly, "You guys aren''t having a fight, are you?"


    She looked at Theo after a pause, asking again fearlessly, "You¡¯re not cheating, are you, Mr.


    Grant?"


    Theo''s countenance sank, and his gaze fell on me.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I thought he would get mad but he replied Shannon¡¯s question very calmly instead, "I have


    mysophobia."


    In other words, he could never bring himself to like other women.


    Shannon smiled and grabbed my arm, saying, "Wanda, there aren''t many fine men like Theo


    nowadays. You have to cherish him and not let others snatch him away."


    I smiled a little awkwardly, unable to get any words out.


    "Sir, Ma''am." A waitress ran toward us, saying while running, "Ady fell in the washroom and is


    injured quite badly. I think she¡¯s your friend. Maybe you should g o and take a look."


    "She fell?" Shannon got up, looking at Theo and me. "I''ll go and take a look. Wait here for me.¡±


    I knew she wanted me to be alone with Theo, but I did not want to.


    Looking at the man¡¯s nk expression, I said ndly, "Why don''t you go and check o n Ms.


    Mandez?"


    Theo frowned slightly. "Are you sure?'' I nodded. "Go and take a look. She''ll have to go to the


    hospital if it¡¯s serious. You''ll have t o take her there, won''t you?¡±


    Theo sneered and said no more. He got up and walked toward the bathroom.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    I tagged along. When we got to the washroom, Shannon had already helped Elena out. It looked


    like she had fallen quite badly.


    Shannon looked at me and said, "She seems to be suffering from a fracture and may need to go to


    the hospital.¡±


    When I saw that Elena¡¯s eyes were red as though she was holding back tears, I looked at Theo and


    said, "You should take her to the hospital. We still have things to d oter and can''t take her there."


    Shannon widened her eyes, then looked at Theo as she said somewhat grumpily, "I have nothing to


    do. I can take her there." "No," Elena spoke, her voice a little choked a s she looked very aggrieved.


    "It''s not that serious, really. I can go to the hospital myself."


    Theo''s gaze fell on me, but I pretended to not see it. I reached out to tug Shannon''s sleeve, saying


    indifferently, "Come with me to thepany. Just let Mr. Grant take Ms. Mandez to the hospital.¡±


    Shannon frowned. "M-Mr. Grant?"


    Theo sneered and retracted his gaze from me. He picked Elena up and left.


    "Wanda Lane!"


    Shannon looked like she was so angry she was about to tear up. "Are you sick in the head? That¡¯s


    your man. Are you going to push him to another woman just like that?"


    I felt tremendously suffocated and spoke in an icy voice, "We have nothing to do with each other


    anymore."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Shannon took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in her heart as she said, "How is i t that you


    have nothing to do with each other? You''re legally husband and wife. Who are you to say that you


    have nothing t o do with each other?


    ¡°Didn''t you see the look in Theo¡¯s eyes when he looked at you just now? He loves you very much.


    Don¡¯t you know that? Don''t you think you¡¯re too ungrateful for pushing away a man who loves you


    so much? Don''t you think you¡¯re too selfish and heartless t o hurt someone who loves you so


    much?"


    I froze, my mind was momentarily nk.


    Shannon looked at me with a gaze full of disappointment. "I suddenly find you frightening, Wanda."


    She turned around and walked away after saying that.


    I quickly chased after her and held her back, saying, "This is my business, Shannon. You really


    don''t have to be so concerned or mad."


    Shannon stopped in her tracks and looked back at me. Her glistening eyes were filled with


    disappointment. "Indeed, it''s your business. I, as an outsider, have no reason t o be this mad, but


    I''m only human. Since I treat you as my friend, I can''t bring myself t o remain indifferent."


    She continued after a pause, "I liked you very much from the moment we so tacitly escaped


    together without exchanging a single word. From the time we survived in the forest together, up until


    the time you figured out how to rescue us from Mn, I''ve always thought of you as a brave woman


    who has an exceptional sense of justice. I thought we shared the same views, so I told myself that I


    must be best friends with you.¡±


    Seeing that her eyes were red, I froze." Shannon...¡±


    "I''m mad now because I suddenly realized that you''re different from what I imagined you to be. Also,


    you¡¯ve never treated me as your friend this whole time, right?"


    I shook my head. "That''s not true."


    Shannon sneered. "No?¡±


    "Wanda, you¡¯ve never seriously made friends with anyone. You don''t love Theo nor treat me as your


    friend. Frankly speaking, you just think everyone''s a passerby in your life and treat everyone the


    same. You think of all individuals as people you can talk to as friends, and that includes Dazaray.


    Even though she''s really despicable, you still ce both of us in the same position."


    She continued after a pause, ¡°If you love him, then you wouldn¡¯t have turned a blind eye to the


    constant attention he gave you just now. That includes the silent rejection he kept making earlier.


    You pushed Elena t o him with no regard for his feelings and think it was only right to do that. You


    think others won''t be hurt or sad, while you''re the only one who will suffer and get hurt, right?¡±


    I froze. This was my first time hearing such ament.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    I tried to retort but failed to.


    "Yes.¡± I let out a self-deprecating smile. " You''re right and there¡¯s no denying that. I¡¯m really sorry


    that I have hurt you and others in many ways."


    Shannon pursed her lips. "You''re too selfcentered and selfish as hell. There''s no one in this world


    who hasn''t been hurt. No one can do things ording to the way they want to. You don''t allow


    others to hurt you but allow yourself to hurt others. How ridiculous."


    She left after saying those words.


    I stood dazedly in the same spot for several minutes before taking a cab back to thepany.


    Perhaps I was a cold person by nature. The things I thought made sense seemed iprehensible


    to others.


    I was in an irritable mood the whole afternoon. Shannon was right, but I did not know how to change


    my behavior in such a short while.


    When it was time to leave work, Cally saw that I had yet to leave. She also noticed the downcast


    look on my face, so she asked curiously, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I helplessly smiled. "I''m feeling a little irritable probably because my period ising."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Cally furrowed her brows. "It''d be awful to have your period on Valentine''s Day."


    Was it going to be Valentine''s Day soon? I sighed slightly. "I''m too old for Valentine''s. Most


    importantly, there''s not much fun in celebrating it."


    Lally widened her eyes. "Who''s too old for Valentine¡¯s? Besides, if what you say is true, then life will


    be tasteless and boring when a person reaches a certain age. I''d rather die."


    "It''s a slip of the tongue!" I quickly salvaged the situation. "Lally, you''re the youngest and most


    beautiful woman in the secretary''s office!"


    Lally snorted. "That''s more like it."


    I thought about what Shannon said about having dinner with Lally at noon and was just about to ask


    her but decided to swallow the words back in.


    I was unsure if Shannon was in a better mood, or if she was still willing to be my friend.


    "Cally." I looked at Cally and hesitated to ask, "Do you have a close friend? Or someone you love


    very much?"


    She nodded. "Of course. Apart from my kid and my parents, I have a best friend whom I''ve known


    for over ten years."


    I hesitated for a moment and asked, "What about your husband?"


    She was a little stunned, then said faintly," We''re divorced."


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-"


    "That''s very normal. People will encounter some twists and turns in life when they reach their


    middle age."


    Cally sat back on the chair andmented, ¡° Life doesn''t need to be exciting. Just choose how you


    want to live your life."


    Her countenance was indifferent, and her tone was breezy.


    I nodded. ¡°Indeed."

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Cally smiled slightly. "Why are you suddenly asking this? Did something happen?¡±


    I found it pointless to keep it from her now that we were already talking about it.


    I nodded and exined, "I don''t seem to know how to treat people around me who care about me. I


    always unintentionally hurt them or even push them away from m e.¡±


    Cally raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "Do they include your friends and lover?"


    "Yes.¡±


    I sighed. "I haven''t been able to learn how t o love others since I was a child, so much s o that until


    now, I still don''t know how to love those who love me."


    Cally froze. "Don''t you have a son? How do you love him, then? I don''t know how others view love,


    but my understanding of love is that it stems from the heart. It''s when you wish from the bottom of


    your heart that the other person is happy, just like how you treat your son. If you want him to be


    happy, then you''ll try and give him the best."


    I pursed my lips and asked a little confusedly, "What about friends?"


    Cally smiled slightly. "The same goes for your friends. But there¡¯s always a limit to everything. Do it


    in moderation or it can easily backfire."


    I gently sighed. "I understand the theories you''re saying, but when a problem arises, then I don''t


    know how to solve it."


    "What did you encounter?"


    Lally looked at me with tender eyes. "You can tell me if you want to. Maybe I can help."


    I pursed my lips. ¡°I had a fight with my friend and don''t know what to do now."


    Lally was stunned. "Haven¡¯t you ever had a fight with a friend before?¡±


    I shook my head. "Not a real fight."


    When I fought with Cecilia back then, most of the time, I would not say a word and never talked


    back. We would reconcile after she was done being mad.


    However, Shannon and I argued this time partly because of Theo. Coupled with the fact that we had


    only known each other for such a short period of time, I had no idea how to deal with it at all.


    I could not figure out a good way to handle i t no matter how I racked my brain.


    Therefore, I looked at Lally and asked, "Do you have time tonight? How about we have dinner


    together?¡±


    Lally was stunned, then said with a smile," What a coincidence. My parents happen to being


    over to take care of my kid today. I was wondering how I was going to spend the night.¡±


    I felt much better now. I got up and said," Let''s get off work now, then."


    After packing our things and leaving thepany, Lally and I first strolled in the mall before having


    our dinner.


    After dinner, she thought about how she


    did not have to take care of her kid after work and nned to have some fun.


    Hence, she brought me to the bar.


    "I haven''t been to the bar since I had my baby. Now I feel like I''m 70 years old."


    Lally held me andmented, "As humans, w e should oftene out and have some fun to stay


    young."


    She was in high spirits and ordered a few sses of wine She drank while talking to me. My mood


    was considerably better now.


    Perhaps she had not drunk alcohol for a very long time, Lally felt tipsy after just two sses of wine.


    She leaned on me with her eyes squinted. "It''s nice to be young. You can easily attract gazes as


    soon as you sit down.¡±


    I looked around us and noticed many people looking in our direction. I was


    nonchnt about it, but seeing that she was a little dazed, I persuaded her. "Don''t drink so much.


    It''s not good for your health."


    Lally smiled slightly. "Don¡¯t worry, I''m a great drinker."


    I helplessly smiled and did not persuade her further.


    After drinking a ss of wine, I ordered a ss of fruit juice and took a few sips while staring into


    space.


    When I was done daydreaming, I began checking my phone constantly.


    Lally saw what I was doing and asked uncontrobly, "Wanda, do you know what''s the most


    frightening thing in this world?"


    I shook my head. "What is it?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Cally picked up her ss and clinked it with mine, saying, ¡°To waver. Because you''ll easily lose


    something that''s important to you if you act like that."


    She took my phone and made a call straight away after saying that.


    ¡°Ms. Lane?¡± A man''s voice rang out beside my ear.


    I wanted to snatch my phone at first but was interrupted by the man''s presence.


    After turning around to look at theer, I was first stunned, then I put a polite smile o n my face.


    "Hello, Mr. Isaac.¡±


    Mr. Isaac said with a smile, "This is our third time meeting each other, Ms. Lane. I believe it''s fate


    that we''ve met three times i n such a short period of time, don''t you think?"


    I stood up from my seat. After pulling my distance, I said with a smile, "Are you here for a business


    affair? I won''t interrupt you, then.¡±


    I nned to take Lally away after saying that.


    However, Mr. Isaac stood in our way. I noticed several mening this way, surrounding the two of


    us women.


    I frowned and looked at Mr. Isaac, asking," What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mr. Isaac?"


    A smile remained stered on Mr. Isaac¡¯s face, though now it seemed a little lewd. " You sound so


    confident, Ms. Lane. Are you still unaware of the situation you¡¯re in right now?¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡±1 don¡¯t think I''ve ever offended you, Mr. Isaac. Why are you stopping us with your


    men?"


    Mr. Isaacughed evilly before his gaze fell on Cally. He said with a sarcastic look on his face, "It


    looks like you''ve been living a great life over the years and are taking good care of yourself. You''re


    still as beautiful as ever."


    I froze, unsure what was going on.


    Cally took a step forward and stood in my way. "If you''re nning to give me trouble, then juste


    at me. Don¡¯t drag her into it.''


    "What a coincidence, then." Mr. Isaac looked at me. "I''m here to give both of you trouble."


    He continued after a pause, "Didn''t you just have a pillow talk with Theo? Why are you being kicked


    out so soon? But it¡¯s understandable since thedy beside him i s one hell of a stunner. If I had to


    choose between the two of you, I would kick you out too. Now that my n has fallen through, I can


    still make do with you. Now that you''ve lost Theo as your backer, do you want to consider me


    instead?"


    "How gross can you get, William Isaac?"


    Lally''s countenance was terrifyingly dark." Have you forgotten why you were transferred here from


    Whaldorf City? Do you want to go to an even more remote ce?"


    This cut William to the quick. The smile on his face vanished without a trace. "How dare you fucking


    threaten me?"


    Cally sneered, showing no weakness. "I''m not threatening you. You know better than anyone that if


    I have the ability to make you fall once, I can make you fall again."

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Smack! A crisp p sounded.


    The p came so suddenly that I failed to react in time.


    Lally covered her face, and there were traces of blood at the corners of her lips. William had exerted


    full force.


    "Did I fucking give you the right to step on me like that? Do you think TH fall into the same trap


    twice? Don''t think I''m not brave enough toy a finger on you just because the Fredericks are


    backing you up," William said with a grim face.


    He looked at the men who came with him and instructed them, "Take these twodies to the room


    on the second floor." "William!" Cally roared. "If you touch a single hair on us, it''ll be over for you.¡±


    As soon as her words left her lips, she took another hit from William.


    "Stop pretending!"


    William said arrogantly, "The Fredericks can''t do anything to me. Your greatest backer can¡¯t stop


    me."


    Themotion was so loud that it attracted quite a crowd.


    William seemed experienced in this kind o f thing as the crowd was quickly dispersed by the men he


    brought with him.


    Two of us women were no match for these men. We did not even have the ability to resist and were


    taken straight to the second floor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They left after putting Cally and me in a private room.


    William stayed behind and walked up to us with his beer belly. He wore a sickening smile on his


    face. "I haven¡¯t tried something exciting in a long time. I''ll definitely enjoy myself thoroughly this


    time."


    Lally angrily grabbed the te on the coffee table and smashed it at him after hearing what he said,


    but he easily dodged i t.


    "How ignorant!" William said with a sneer.


    Afraid that Lally would actually injure him, he called someone in and tied us to a chair. William then


    walked up to me, saying with a pitiful look on his face, "If you had agreed to work with me, Ms.


    Lane, then you could''ve lived a good life. Why must you be so stubborn?"


    This man disgusted me so much that I did not want to waste my breath talking to him.


    "It''s not toote, though. If you promise toe with me, then I¡¯ll bury the hatchet and give you a


    luxurious life. Why don¡¯t you consider it?¡±


    I could not help but say, "Can you stop being so gross?"


    If my hands were not bound, then I would most certainly give this sickening man a p.


    I thought William would be furious at first, but he was beaming even harder now." Spicy! I like it. It¡¯s


    no wonder Theo fancied you."


    "Have you never looked in the mirror?


    Don''t you find yourself gross?" Cally spoke, her words sounding very sarcastic. "You¡¯d better let us


    go or face the consequences." William looked at her and sneered, saying,'' Do you think I''m still the


    same William from three years ago whom you can trample on as you please? Do you really think


    the Fredericks can touch me in my territory?"


    ¡°The Fredericks may not be able to do anything to you but I think I can."


    The private room door was suddenly pushed open and ady barged in.


    Everyone was shocked by Shannon¡¯s sudden entrance.


    Shannon nced at me and leaned against the door with her arms across her chest. She pouted


    slightly as she said in a soft voice, "Mr. Isaac, what do you think will happen if I press this button?"


    She slowly raised the phone in her hand, her glistening eyes looking particrly


    innocent. "Should we try it out? I''m curious about what will happen too."

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    "Shannon!" William''s face was terrifyingly sullen, but a smile remained stered across his face,


    though it looked peculiar," How did you get in?"


    Shannon put away the smile on her face and said aggressively, "It''s tiring to fake a smile. I wonder


    how you do it so often."


    After saying that, she looked around the private room and sat on the sofa. After adjusting to a more


    comfortable posture, she said leisurely, "You''re quite forgetful, M r. Isaac. My grandmother gave me


    this bar a s my birthday present. You even came during the opening day. I had nothing to do today,


    so I came to have a drink and check on the bar while I''m at it. When I got a little tipsy from the


    drinking, I became toozy t o go home and nned toe upstairs to crash in a private room.


    But I heard such horrendous words as I was passing by. Looks like my luck is still good as ever."


    After a pause, she blinked her eyes and continued, "See, I can''t pretend to not see what I''ve seen.


    After all, my grandma has always taught me to be a good person. Say, i f I call the police now, do


    you think it''ll cause any negative repercussions on you?"


    William could not keep the smile on his face anymore and asked through clenched teeth, "What do


    you want?"


    Shannon started thinking seriously. After thinking about it for a while, she sighed and said


    somewhat helplessly, "I don''tck anything. If I must think of something, then Ick a man. But


    certainly not one like you who''s old and hideous. I feel


    ufortable just looking at your physique." "You!" William was so furious that his face had turned


    green.


    Shannon was not afraid of him and continued to anger him. "How about this? Let her p you back


    the same way you pped her and we¡¯ll call it quits."


    William¡¯s expression was as dark as the abyss. Noticing that his hands had formed fists, I began to


    worry if he would hit Shannon.


    However, my fear did note true. He suppressed the anger in his heart and actually nodded to


    agree.


    Both Lally and I did note back to our senses even after he personally untied us.


    Shannon got up and walked over while looking at us.


    William nced at her and turned around t o leave.


    "Why are you in a rush to leave?" Shannon asked coldly.


    William stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her. "Is there anything else I can do for


    you, Ms. Collins?"


    Shannon made no reply and walked up to Cally. She stared closely at her face, then said with a


    smile, "Go get even."


    Cally fell silent for a very long time before looking at William and saying, "Just go.¡±


    William froze, then looked at Shannon.


    Shannon snickered. "Why are you looking a t me? She''s the one you hit, and since she has decided


    to let it go, then shouldn''t you thank her?¡±


    William gritted his teeth and said to Cally,


    Thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "That¡¯s enough." Shannon waved her hand. "Just leave."


    "Please send my regards to Mr. Collins."


    Shannon lowered her head to look at her phone. She had no intention to pay him any attention.


    William left with his men with a sullen look on his face. All of a sudden, the private room fell into a


    deafening silence.


    Cally and I exchanged nces with each other, then looked at Shannon at the same time.


    Shannon put her phone away and nned t o leave without saying anything.


    "Ms. Collins," Cally called out to her." Thanks for saving us."


    Shannon said faintly, "You don''t have to thank me. I was just passing by ¡±


    After what just happened, I did not feel awkward anymore and took the initiative t o say to her,


    "Didn''t you say that you want t o have a drink with Lally? Are you really going to leave now that


    she''s here?"

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Shannon stopped in her tracks and snapped at me. "Who says I¡¯m leaving? I¡¯m just going to use the


    toilet."


    She turned around and went into the bathroom after saying that, mming the door shut.


    Lally was dumbfounded and asked me, '' You know each other?¡±


    I nodded. "We¡¯re friends."


    When Shannon came out of the toilet, she sat on the sofa and looked at us, saying," I''ve asked


    someone to bring us wine. Can you drink?¡±


    "Of course.¡± Lally sat down and said breezily, "We''ll drink till we drop today."


    I asked with a smile, "Want to order some food to go with the wine?"


    Shannon nodded. "We most certainly need t o order food. I''ll ask them to serve it."


    She looked at Cally and asked, "Are you


    Jordan''s assistant?"


    "I''m a secretary."


    I added, "One who does the job of an assistant."


    Shannon understood and continued to ask, "Do you work closely with him?"


    Cally coughed. ¡°No, just normal work."


    "What I mean is that you should know him really well, right?"


    "Just average."


    I was relieved when I saw the two of them chatting.


    Sensing Shannon darting nces at me from time to time with bitterness in her eyes, Lally said with


    a smile, "We''re fortunate to be rescued by you today.


    Otherwise, William, that bastard, would¡¯ve done terrible things to us."


    "It''s no big deal,¡± Shannon said a little nonchntly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lally was a little curious and asked straight away, ¡°Is your grandmother Madam Anna, Ms. Collins?"


    Shannon pursed her lips. "Stop thinking so much. Drink up. We must be fated to meet each other."


    I was not sure about her family background either. Although everybody had shared something about


    themselves the other day, no one specified any details.


    Seeing that Shannon refused to share, Cally did not ask further questions.


    When the waiter brought in food and wine, Cally said while pouring wine, ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you


    regardless for today. Cheers to our friendship."


    Shannon picked up the wine ss and said with a smile, "Drink up."


    After drinking wine, Cally asked curiously," Did you really overhear us while passing b y? There


    can''t be such a coincidence."


    Shannon raised her eyes to look at me and said ndly, "I already saw you when you were on the


    first floor and observed the situation from the moment William stood i n your way until he took you


    upstairs. I was watching you guys the whole time." "We''re truly lucky. Cally said with lingering fear,


    "Who knows what sickening things William would¡¯ve done to us if you hadn''t shown up?"


    I could not remain silent at this point. I poured a ss of wine and raised it up. Looking at Shannon,


    I said, "I was at fault this afternoon and would like to apologize t o you. Thank you for saving us.¡±


    Shannon pursed her lips and mulled it over, saying, "I was wrong too. You have secrets of your


    own, so I shouldn''t have forced you if you didn''t want to talk about them. Besides, rtionships are


    the most difficult to deal with. Everyone has a different way of handling their problems. I shouldn''t


    have interfered."


    I raised my head and sighed. "I¡¯m used to oveplicating simple things, and I''m not good at


    solving rtionship problems. You see things from a different perspective and are my friend, so it¡¯s


    understandable that you find it difficult to ept my incorrect ways of handling a rtionship


    problem."


    Lally looked at us and involuntarily smiled. "You''re both so adorable. I love it. Friends will remain


    friends no matter what happens. Besides, there¡¯s nothing a ss of wine can¡¯t solve. Drink up."

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Therefore, the three of us started drinking with absolutely no restraint.


    I saw just how bad of a drinker Shannon was and how embarrassingly drunk she could be.


    She was drunk after drinking just a few sses. She started tugging at Lally like she had lost her


    mind, asking her several things about Jordan.


    Lally did not intend to reveal too many things at first because Jordan was her boss, after all. She


    had apprehensions about talking behind his back. However, women were creatures who liked to


    gossip, so she could not help but tell the whole story in the end.


    As a result, Jordan''s past was fully exposed without a single reservation.


    I was probably the soberest of all. Afraid that we would all be drunk with no one to take care of us, I


    quickly stopped drinking.


    When Jordan gave me a call, I was just about to go to the washroom.


    After picking up the call, the man''s slightly angry voice was heard. "Where are you?"


    I remembered in hindsight that I had forgotten to go home and prepare his dinner aftering here


    with Lally. He would not have waited until now, could he?


    I was instantly sober and quickly apologized. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fredericks. I came out to drink with


    friends tonight and forgot to go home and make you¡ª" "I''m asking where you''re at," Jordan cut me


    off.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I pursed my lips and cautiously replied, "At a bar on Stoneriver Road."


    Jordan asked in a deep voice, "Who are you with?¡±


    I could tell that he was mad and started trembling. I responded honestly, "With Lally and Shannon."


    There was silence on the other end of the call, and I panicked even more. "Have you had dinner,


    Mr. Fredericks?¡±


    Great, that man hung up straight away.


    Was he so mad that he did not even want to talk to me anymore?


    Seeing that I was talking on the phone, Shannon slumped drunkenly on myp and snatched the


    phone in my hand away.


    She asked in a drunken tone, "Who did you call? Theo?¡±


    She fiddled with my phone and said while doing so, "You should be calling him and snatch him back


    from that Elena woman. He''s your man. Why are you asking him to take care of another woman?"


    I looked helplessly at her and helped her lean on the sofa before getting up to pour her a ss of


    water.


    Compared to her, Cally was so much more well-behaved than her after she got drunk. She justy


    down quietly, unlike Shannon who was constantly moving around.


    "Theo Grant, your woman is drunk. Aren''t you going toe and take care of her?"


    Shannon''s voice came from behind. My pupils abruptly contracted.


    I turned around to look and saw that Shannon did not actually make a call. I breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    I must be drunk to forget that she did not know the password to unlock my phone.


    "Shannon." I sighed. "Lay still and don''t move."


    She ignored me and shouted at the top of her lungs, "Night bar."


    "No, I''m drunk now. I shouldn''t be calling Theo but Jordan. That way, he''lle pick me up and


    take care of me."


    After saying those words, she stopped moving and looked like she had fallen asleep.


    I was quite amused. This woman was truly a handful.


    Since she had fallen asleep, I did not need t o pour her a ss of water anymore. I went back to lie


    down on the sofa as well.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    The sofa was big enough for the three of us and was no different from a bed, so I did not have to


    worry that Shannon and Cally would roll to the floor. I closed my eyes to sleep with ease.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard the sound of knocks on the door.


    I was still apprehensive after what had happened earlier and reflexively sat up from the sofa. I


    looked at the door of the private room with a wary expression.


    The door of the private room was opened from the outside, and Jordan walked in.


    A waiter followed behind him while holding a key.


    When Jordan caught a whiff of the strong smell of alcohol in the room, his face turned gloomy and


    frighteningly sullen. " How much did you drink?"


    When I saw him staring at me with a fierce expression, I honestly said, "A lot. Shannon and Lally


    drank the most and are unconscious now."


    Jordan sneered. "Am I supposed to praise you for knowing moderation?"


    I would be an idiot if I could not tell that he was mad.


    At this moment, I could feel the alcohol kicking in. However, I had to stay sober in front of him.


    "What are you doing here, Jordan?"


    "Jordan?¡±


    Shannon, who was lying on the sofa, suddenly sat up.


    She was still drunk and looked around the private room with dazed eyes. Her gaze eventually fell on


    Jordan, and her face broke into a grin. "Are you here to take me home, Jordan?"


    After saying that, she stood up from the sofa. She swayed and staggered toward Jordan.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When she walked up to Jordan, she pounced on him and said with a silly smile, "I knew that you''d


    appear in my dreams."


    She continued after a pause, "Lally said that you lost your first time the moment you reached


    adulthood. You must be really experienced and excellent, then."


    I did not hear the details of her and Lally''s conversation earlier, but they seemed to have covered a


    prettyrge scale.


    The waiter standing behind Jordan felt a little awkward and quickly tiptoed out of the room.


    Jordan was already mad to begin with, so it was not hard to imagine how angry he would be after


    hearing what Shannon said. His charming face was as dark as the abyss.


    He looked at me with a sullen gaze as though he was trying to rip me into pieces.


    I quickly got up and walked over, trying to pull Shannon away. However, it was no use. She was


    stuck to Jordan like a piece of glue. I was unable to pull her away.


    I felt an urge to cry now. Looking at Jordan, I said warily, "She''s drunk, Mr. Fredericks. She¡¯s not in


    her right mind and thinks she''s dreaming. Please forgive her." Jordan sneered and spoke through


    clenched teeth, "You¡¯re really something, all of you."


    I did not know what to say and stood rooted to the same spot like a fool.


    Lally, who was sound asleep, was also awake for some reason.


    She sat up on the sofa in a daze and was instantly awake the moment she saw Jordan.


    She was not entirely awake, though. After staring at Jordan for a few seconds, she said with an


    extremely serious expression, "There¡¯s a document that requires your signature, Mr. Fredericks. I¡¯ll


    go get it for you right away."


    Seeing Lally standing up from the sofa and swaying as she made her way to the private room door,


    I waspletely dumbfounded.


    She did not actually think this was working hours, right? She was such a workaholic.


    I quickly grabbed onto her aftering back to my senses. I said to Jordan. "Lally has had too


    much to drink too, Mr.


    Fredericks. She''s not fully in her right mind either. Please forgive her."


    Jordan''s countenance grew even more sullen. I was afraid to look at him and quickly lowered my


    head.


    "Don''t hold me." Lally tried to pull her arms out of mine and said a little impatiently," I''m going to the


    washroom."

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    "I''ll go with you."


    I turned around and was just about to go to the washroom with Lally when someone pulled my arm.


    I froze and turned around.


    I thought Jordan was holding me back but i t was actually Theo.


    I widened my eyes and looked incredulously at him.


    What was he doing here?


    Did Shannon really give him a call just now?


    Lally was about to walk into the washroom.


    Afraid that she might slip, I quickly said," Let go of me first, Theo."


    "Where are you going?" the man asked with a grim expression.


    "I''m apanying Lally to the washroom. She drank too much, so it''ll be dangerous for her to go to


    the washroom alone."


    My brain was much foggier than before. Maybe it was because of his sudden appearance.


    Theo pursed his lips and let go of my arm.


    I quickly followed Lally into the washroom. After Lally entered the washroom, she held the sink and


    started throwing up. I patted her back, regretting letting them drink so much.


    After walking out of the washroom, I had just helped Lallyy down on the sofa when Theo walked


    over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He nced at Jordan who was being pestered by Shannon and wore a thoughtful expression.


    After shifting his gaze away from Jordan, h e grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me out of the


    private room.


    After leaving the bar, Theo gave Keith a call.


    Soon, Keith drove over in a rush. When he got out of the car, Theo instructed him, "Go upstairs and


    help her friends."


    He nned to take me away after saying that.


    I followed behind him and asked with a face full of impatience, "Where are you taking me, Theo?


    Listen, I''m not going anywhere with you. I need to go upstairs to be with Lally and Shannon."


    Theo ignored me, pulled the door open, and pushed me inside. He then went around to the other


    side, got in, and started the car engine straight away.


    He drove at full speed, and I felt a little nauseated.


    Later, I could not stand it anymore and grabbed Theo''s arm as I spoke anxiously," Stop the car. I''m


    about to throw up."


    Theo mmed on the brakes, and I got out a t lightning speed. I bent down and started throwing up.


    After throwing up, a bottle of water appeared in front of me. I took it and gargled my mouth.


    "Do you feel very ufortable?" The man''s slightly cold voice sounded in my ear.


    I made no reply. When I straightened my body, I felt tremendously dizzy, and my


    vision went dark.


    This feeling made me panic, but the fear did notst long as I was wrapped in a warm embrace.


    The man''s warm body heat and solid chest gave me a strong sense of security.


    My subconscious mind, however, made me resist the embrace. Hence, I started struggling in his


    arms.


    It was useless even after struggling for a long time. Theo was already capable of manipting me


    at will when I was sober, not to mention now when I was drunk.


    A wave of exhaustion hit me. I stopped struggling and allowed him to hold me at will.


    When I got back to the car, I leaned back in the seat and closed my eyes. I dozed off in n o time at


    all.


    When I woke up, I realized I was already lying on a hotel bed.


    I heard sounds of water from the bathroom and nced in the direction of the bathroom.


    I knew Theo brought me here, so I was not too worried.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    After lying down for a long time, I sat up from the bed.


    My head was still very dizzy and there was little strength left in me.


    I was always very clear-headed every time


    I was drunk, but my body could barely stand it now. That frustrated me a lot.


    The bathroom door opened and Theo walked out draped in a bath towel.


    He did not fully wipe his body dry, so there were still water droplets on his firm chest, making him


    look extraordinarily seductive.


    Seeing that I was awake, he asked mildly," Do you still feel unwell?¡±


    Why did the question sound so familiar?


    I pursed my lips but made no reply.


    I tried to push the covers aside and get out o f bed, but Iter realized that I was not wearing


    anything. I widened my eyes and looked at Theo while saying furiously, ¡°You rascal, Theo Grant! I


    was drunk and you-"


    Theo sneered and asked with his eyebrows raised, "What did I do to you?"


    I froze. From his reaction, it did not seem like he had done anything to me. I asked unsurely, "You


    didn''t do that to me?"


    Theo grabbed his towel and continued to wipe his hair, saying while wiping, "Do what to you?¡±


    He clearly knew what I was referring to yet chose to act dumb. What a despicable man.


    I refused to let him continue toying with m e and did not dwell on this issue much longer. Instead, I


    asked mildly, "Where are my clothes?¡±


    The man stopped wiping his hair and looked indifferently at me. "You should be asking me where


    my clothes are."


    I was getting impatient. "What''s wrong with your clothes?"


    "You don¡¯t remember?" Theo asked with a sarcastic look on his face.


    I sniffed and caught a whiff of a strong smell of alcohol.


    Logically speaking, I should not smell so strongly of alcohol anymore aftering t o a different


    ce.


    Seeing that both of us were not clothed, I had a slightly bad feeling about it.


    Theo tossed the towel aside and walked toward me. "My custom-made suit costs about 200,000


    dors. It''ll be half a million dors for emotional damages. How do you n to pay for this?"


    "What did you say?" I doubted my ears.


    Theo sneered, then bent down and propped his hands on both sides of my body. His aura


    enveloped me. It was familiar yet domineering. "I have surveince evidence. Don''t try and deny it."


    The oppressive feeling he gave me was so strong that I wanted to escape, yet there was no way to


    go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Since I could not run, I could only face it.


    On my way to the hotel, I felt nauseous and threw up. I remembered that. However, did I throw up


    again after that? Why did I have no recollection of it?


    "Did I throw up again after that?" I asked unsurely.


    Theo raised his brows slightly, a hint of condescension in his voice. "Do you think I would lie to


    you?"


    It seemed unlikely. Besides, our clothes were truly not around. It was highly unlikely that he would


    lie to me.


    In that case, I must have passed outpletely after arriving at the hotel and had no memory of


    vomiting again.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    I had a bit of a headache and asked while looking at him, "Do you need that much for emotional


    damages?¡±


    I knew that his clothes were all custom-made and each one of them was frighteningly expensive. He


    was surely not going to wear them anymore after I threw u p on them, so I had no excuse not to pay


    for them. However, asking me to pay half a million dors for emotional damages was too much. I


    refused to ept it.


    Theo smiled slightly. "Do you know how much I could''ve earned if you hadn''t dyed so much of


    my time?¡±


    After a long silence, I said, "I didn''t ask you t oe."


    "What did you say?" Theo''s countenance was suddenly terrifyingly grim.


    I pursed my lips. "I said I wasn''t the one who told you toe."


    I was in the wrong, after all, so I did not sound very confident saying that. My voice also gradually


    softened toward the end.


    I felt very troubled. I received only a few thousand dors in sry a month. Where was I going to


    get 700,00 dors to pay him?


    Theo sneered. "Are you saying that I shouldn''t have saved your number and picked up your call?"


    I lowered my eyes and mumbled, "1 didn¡¯t ask you to pick up."


    I had sudden shbacks of him picking Elena up and walking away this afternoon. I felt a lump in


    my throat as I suddenly said, "I''m surprised you actually ignored the stunningdy beside you and


    answered my call. You even came to see m e.¡¯


    "Wanda Lane!"


    Theo got cranky. "You sure know how to make me angry. Looks like your head is full of shit.¡±


    Maybe it was the effects of the alcohol that I grew a little emotional. I was no longer as rational as I


    normally was. I looked aggrievedly at him and said, "Yes, my head is full of shit, while Elena''s head


    must be full of gold. She¡¯s better than me in all aspects and matches you more than me. Since you


    like her so much, why do you still care about me, then?"


    I had more or less made something out of nothing from my words but did not realize i 1.1 just felt


    tremendously wronged and upset.


    Everyone was ming me for pushing him away and for not knowing what was good for me.


    I was the one who got hurt and the one who lost my son. Why should I endure all the pain and


    make everything seem fine?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Was I supposed to do that simply because h e loved me?


    Just because he loved me, was I supposed t o pretend like nothing had happened even though he


    had hurt me?


    Would that not be too unfair, then?


    When I did not receive Theo¡¯s reply after a very long time, I raised my eyes to look at him.


    I saw him staring fixedly at me with a pair of pitch-ck eyes and felt a little uneasy. I


    subconsciously avoided his gaze.


    He reached out to pinch my chin and forced me to look into his eyes. "You took the liberty to push


    me to her. I was only doing what you wanted me to do. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Why are you


    using me now instead?"


    "Yes!¡± Tears welled up in my eyes. "I''m happy. I''m so happy I can die."


    Theo pinched my chin even harder and said in a cold voice, "You don''t need to use her to get at me.


    You know there''s nothing going on between us.¡±


    He continued after a pause, ¡°I can wait until you get past the hurdle in your heart. Even if you can


    never get past the hurdle, I''ll still keep waiting. I have all the time in the world to wait for you.''


    My eyes werepletely crimson. "I don¡¯t want you to wait for me!


    "I admit that I feel horrible pushing you to Elena, but so what? Time is the best medicine. I know I


    can let you go one day. I don¡¯t want you to pester me when I find someone I want to spend the rest


    of my life with, impacting the quiet and peaceful life that I so painstakingly earned for myself. That¡¯s


    why I ruthlessly pushed you to Elena.


    "Isn¡¯t it great that we¡¯ll both find people more suitable for us? I didn''t call you tonight. Shannon took


    my phone and called you. I had no knowledge of it at all. If I knew, then I wouldn¡¯t have let you


    come over and throw up all over you. I didn''t do it on purpose. If you want me to pay for it, then I''ll


    pay for it. But I can''t ept the ridiculous price you stated.¡±

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Looking at Theo''s sullen face, I took a deep breath and continued without mercy, "We were legally


    married before this, and I''ll receive assets after we divorce. I won''t take a cent and transfer the


    company under my name to yours. I don''t want anything from the Grants and just want us to have


    nothing to do with each other from now on. I''ll pay for your clothes, but don''t expect me to pay for


    emotional damages.¡±


    I wrapped the nket around my body after saying that and nned to get out of bed to leave.


    I did not care if I had to leave the hotel like that. I did not want to stay here one more second.


    Just as I was about to get to the room door, Theo rushed over and embraced me.


    He then picked me up and tossed me back o n the bed.


    The anger and fury that he had been suppressing within him for a long time suddenly erupted.


    Ignoring my resistance i n the slightest, he pressed down on me firmly.


    "Get off!" I started to fight back.


    Theo looked at me with a frosty gaze. "Who do you think I am, Wanda Lane? Someone you can ask


    toe and go as you please? Am I still a person who has emotions to you? You¡¯re only treating


    me like this because I love you. Do you think life would be so easy for you if it weren¡¯t for the fact


    that I love you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Feeling pain, I frowned hard and roared angrily "You''re a bastard, Theo!"


    "Am I really a bastard?¡± Theo panted heavily and said in a hoarse voice, "You left me without saying


    anything. You take it upon yourself to push me to somebody else again and again. You always say


    that you want to get rid of me. Is our marriage a joke to you?"


    Unable to stand the pain and feeling like I was being wronged, I cried uncontrobly." I''ll sue you,


    Theo. I must divorce you.


    "You can tell me straight up if you want to destroy me. Why use your love for me as a cover? You


    have all thedies out there at your fingertips. You¡¯re only pestering me because you''re not happy


    that I¡¯m the one who took the initiative to push you away. If I turn into Cindy one day and only have


    eyes for you, you''ll surely get tired of me."


    I cried while I spoke. I finally sobbed uncontrobly.


    Theo suddenly stopped, his eyes as deep as the sea. They were so dark it was impossible to reach


    the bottom. "So you think I''ve been searching painstakingly for you, so carefully approaching you,


    and not wanting to let you go simply because I¡¯m unhappy that you pushed me away first?¡±


    Silence was the answer.


    Theo smiled, though the smile was as bitter as it could be.


    Seeing the hurt in his eyes, I tilted my head to the side and chose to turn a blind eye.


    "Look at me!" Theo pinched my chin and forced me to face the issue head-on. "If those words are


    sincere, then why are you hiding? Why don''t you just tell me the truth?"


    He sneered at my silence. "Looks like you didn''t mean it, then."


    "What exactly do you want, Theo Grant?"


    I broke downpletely. "Do you really not know why I''m pushing you away? I can''t conceive


    anymore and it¡¯s all because of you. I''m a woman who yearns to be loved b y my parents too. I''ve


    long been envious of other girls who can ride on their fathers'' backs and be cared for by their


    mothers since I was a kid. But you''ve ruined everything.¡±


    Theo froze, hisplexion gradually turning pale.


    "You clearly know why I''m pushing you away, yet you''re still ying dumb with m e.¡±


    My vision turned blurry from the tears. "I admit that I love you, but I can''t choose to forgive you for


    certain things just because I love you and pretend like they didn''t happen. I could''ve had the ability


    to give birth like other women but it''s because of your selfishness that I''ve lost the qualification to be


    a mother. Not only that, I can¡¯t face my own parents either. How do you suppose I forgive you?¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes were filled with hurt and pain." I didn''t mean to do hurtful things to you." "You didn''t


    mean to, indeed."

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    I let out a bitter chuckle. "Did you think everything would be absolved just because you didn''t mean


    to and we love each other? That we can continue to be together without any hard feelings?¡±


    "You''ve been lying to yourself this whole time too. Just ask yourself if we¡¯re really meant for each


    other."


    Theo cast his eyes downward, his aura turning even colder now.


    I covered my eyes and fell into a despondent mood. "I tried letting go too. I tried forgetting those


    painful memories. I thought perhaps we could try for a child, but fate likes ying tricks on me. I can


    no


    longer conceive. That also means that I have no way of making up for my regret over losing my


    child. I have no way of covering up those painful memories for the rest of my life."


    I was an emotional person, not an emotionless robot. It was perfectly normal for me to be tormented


    by painful memories.


    Sometimes, I would cast envious gazes at mothers carrying their children on the streets. When that


    happened, those painful memories woulde out to haunt me. In other words, I could not spend


    the rest of m y life with Theo without any hard feelings.


    To save the two of us from being in more pain, I made a firm decision to leave him.


    After both of us fell silent for a very long time, Theo got up to leave.


    I heard him giving Keith a call and asking him to bring two sets of clothes over.


    He entered the bathroom after hanging up the call.


    Keith came in no time at all. There was a knock on the door. Theo came out of the bathroom to


    open the door.


    He came back with two bags in his hands. He was not embarrassed about putting on his clothes


    while standing in front of the bed.


    After blowing his hair dry, he stood by the bed and looked at me. "Your clothes are here. I won''t


    pester you anymore. You''re free."


    There was helplessness in his voice, and it was also a little hoarse.


    He then picked up the phone and car keys o n the bedside table, nning to leave.


    "Theo,¡± I called out to him.


    He stopped in his tracks, his long and slender figure looking a little stiff.


    He did not look back at me and asked faintly, "What is it?"


    I took a deep breath and said with determination, ¡°Let''s go to the city hall and get a divorce some


    time.¡±


    Cold air permeated the air. Both of his hands were clenched into fists. The veins o n the back of his


    hands were showing.


    After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Okay."


    I watched him leave andy on the bed, my tears falling uncontrobly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Theo and I had to start from scratch now.


    If we were destined to be together, I hoped that we could meet in an ordinary way in our next life


    and spend a lifetime together. Things in this life would have to end here.


    This was bound to be a sleepless night.


    When Shannon gave me a call this morning, she shouted in excitement as soon as I answered the


    call. "Wanda, I can''t wait to share this great big happy news with you! You¡¯ll never believe this but


    my dream came truest night."

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    I was a little confused and asked after a long time. "What dream?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I may have slept with Jordan!" Shannon said excitedly.


    I was confused and asked, ¡°May have?"


    Shannon chuckled mischievously. "Yeah, m y clothes were ripped and there are bloodstains on the


    sheets.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Is this your first time?"


    "Of course not."


    "Wait a minute!" Shannon seemed to have realized something and said in a rather flustered tone, "I


    haven''t seen him since waking up this morning. I couldn''t possibly have broken him, could I?''


    I sighed helplessly and said, "Why don¡¯t you give him a call? I think he has probably gone to the


    company.¡±


    Jordan was a man in his 30s. There was no way he was inexperienced.


    "Okay ." Shannon did not seem shy or uneasy at all like a woman who had just been slept with. On


    the contrary, she said excitedly, Til give him a call, then. He''d better not deny it after sleeping with


    me.¡±


    I nodded. "Sure.¡±


    I was just about to hang up when Shannon suddenly asked, "By the way, who did you leave with


    last night? Cally gave me a call and said she couldn¡¯t remember who you left with. I cked out too


    and have no recollection whatsoever."


    I could not help but smile. "If you cked out, then how do you know the guyst night was


    Jordan?"


    Shannon snorted. "I cked out, missy. I didn''t go dumb from all the drinking. Even i f I was dumb,


    I''d still sober up when my crush finally appeared in front of me."


    She continued after a pause, "Stop changing the subject. Hurry up and tell me who you left withst


    night."


    ¡°Theo.¡±


    I did not hide it from her. Besides, there was nothing to hide either. Shannon would be able to guess


    it even if I did not tell her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been together sincest night?"


    Shannon sounded even more excited now." Have you reconciled yet?¡±


    "No."


    I tried my best to ignore the sourness in m y heart and said with a gentle sigh, "If everything goes as


    nned, I may receive divorce papers in the next few days and go t o the city hall to go through


    divorce procedures.¡±


    Shannon was silent for a long time, then asked somewhat unhappily, ¡°Can I be serious for a


    moment and ask you why?"


    Although I was heartbroken, I had gotten over it. Theo and I were not meant for each other.


    Besides, we would both be in pain if we continued to pester each other. It was better to separate


    before it was toote.


    Looking at the bright sunny day outside the window, I exined faintly, ¡°There are too many painful


    memories between us. Even if we continue, these painful memories will stop us from being happy in


    the future. So the best choice is to end it


    here.''


    Shannon sighed softly. "I can only support you if you''ve made up your mind. But I think that you can


    only meet a man like Theo and fall in love with him once in a lifetime. You might regret it in the


    future if you let go of his hand.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Like what you said, maybe I''ll regret it in the future. But no matter what we choose


    in life, regret will follow in the end anyway. I can only choose to let go "


    Shannon hummed softly and said no more.


    After hanging up the phone, I nced at the time and saw that it was nearly eight o¡¯clock. I hurried


    to the washroom to wash up.


    No matter how bad my mood was or how horrible I felt, I still needed to go to work.


    When I was done washing up, I hailed a cab to thepany.


    When I arrived at the entrance of thepany, I remembered that I had forgotten to buy Jordan


    breakfast.


    If I did not get him breakfast, I would have my sry deducted and be lectured by Jordan. If I was


    late because I got him breakfast, I would just be lectured by him. Hence, I chose the former.


    He probably would not be too angry after seeing that I had bought him breakfast.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Just as I was about to go and buy breakfast, Shannon appeared in front of me.


    I was a little surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    Shannon raised the bag in her hand and said with a smile, "I knew you wouldn¡¯t have time to take


    care of my man, so I brought him breakfast. Also... I''m here to see how he''s doing.¡±


    She seemed particrly coy when she said thest sentence.


    I felt a little speechless. It did not feel great being forced to watch her public disy of affection.


    Seeing that I was runningte, I quickly said, "Come in with me. I''ll let the receptionist know. Just go


    straight up."


    Shannon let out a sweet smile, ¡°Okay."


    I informed the receptionist after walking in the office door and quickly punched my card.


    After punching my card, I went upstairs and sat down at my workstation. Iy on the office table and


    let out a long sigh of relief.


    Cally passed by and put a bag of sausage o n my desk. She said with a smile, "Looks like you didn''t


    have breakfast. Not eating breakfast is almost the same as eating shit. Eating sausage is better


    than eating shit, so just make do and have some.¡±


    After a long silence, I said a little helplessly, "Why do I have a feeling that you don''t want me to


    eat?"


    Lally smiled slightly, "How wasst night? Did you sleep well?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Her words carried a hint of ambiguity.


    Shannon had probably told her that I left with Theo.


    I pursed my lips and said indifferently," Nothing much, really."


    It was working hours now, not the perfect time for a chat. Hence, I did not say too much.


    She invited me for lunch and I agreed.


    When she went back to work, I went through the papers I did not finish doing yesterday and brought


    them to Jordan to sign.


    When I got to his office door, I knocked on i t.


    "Come in." The man''s cool voice came from the inside.


    I pushed the door in and saw him sitting in front of theputer working seriously as usual.


    I remembered what Shannon said and could not help but think about it a little.


    Was he really broken after what happened?


    When Jordan looked over, I quickly put away the silly thoughts in my head and walked over to put


    the papers in front of him. "Please sign these papers, Mr.


    Fredericks.¡±


    I could not help but snicker as my gaze swept to the lunch box on the side.


    Jordan looked at me with a strange gaze.


    What are youughing at?"


    I cleared my throat. "Just wanted to ask if you''ve had your breakfast.¡±


    After a pause, I could not help but ask," When did you go homest night?"


    Jordan pursed his lips. "Wanda Lane, you''re getting bolder, I see."


    "You set your own boss up." Jordan snorted. "I believe you''re asking for a sry deduction again.¡±


    My heart clenched as I quickly said, "What are you saying, Mr. Fredericks? How did I set you up?


    I''m genuinely concerned about you."

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Jordan narrowed his eyes. "Really?"


    I nodded. "I have absolutely no knowledge o f what Lally said to Shannonst night."


    Jordan''s countenance sank, and his gaze gradually grew unkind when he looked at m e.


    I silently cursed myself for being an idiot for mentioning the wrong thing.


    It seemed like I should express concern for his body instead, so I asked carefully, "A-Are you doing


    okay now, Mr. Fredericks?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jordan frowned slightly. "What do you mean if I''m doing okay?" ''Your body," I blurted out, just short


    of asking him if he had gone to the doctor and if it was a serious case.


    He looked at me with indifferent eyes and asked coldly, "Why would my body not be okay?"


    I had no way to continue asking if he decided to y dumb.


    I awkwardly smiled. "You have a healthy body. You''ve always been healthy."


    I nned to retreat after Jordan signed the papers I brought.


    Jordan put down his pen and looked up at me, saying, "The guys from Grant


    Corporation wille over for a meetingter. You¡¯re the person in charge of this project and have


    to attend this meeting. Don''t bete."


    I nodded. "Okay, Mr. Fredericks. I understand."


    "You can leave now."


    I noticed that Jordan¡¯s left hand was wrapped in gauze earlier, but seeing that h e refused to reveal


    more aboutst night, I did not ask either.


    If he did not stop me, then I would not have asked. However, he happened to stop me, s o I could


    not help myself anymore.


    I cleared my throat and pointed at his left hand, asking tentatively, "Did you hurt your hand, Mr.


    Fredericks?¡±


    Jordan nced indifferently at his left hand and said nonchntly, "I identally injured itst


    night.¡±


    Hence, it was not what Shannon and I thought. He did not get injured on the bed.


    I felt a little speechless and got out of Jordan''s office in a hurry. I gave Shannon a call.


    As soon as the call connected, I quickly asked, "What did you dost night? Why is Jordan''s hand


    injured?¡±


    "I don¡¯t know what I did either. I don¡¯t remember anything." Shannon was equally dumbfounded. "I


    asked him but he wouldn''t say. I can''t remember a thing either. I''m super annoyed."


    Shannon yawned. "I didn''t sleep wellst night and am dead tired. I''ll talk to youter. I''m taking a


    nap. We''ll talk after I wake up."


    She hung up after saying that.


    I looked at the phone and let out a long sigh. "Are these two even trustable at all?¡±


    I did not worry much about their rtionship problems because my own rtionship was a mess, so


    it made me less concerned about other people''s rtionships.


    When I returned to the office, Lally sent me a file for the meetingter and reminded m e. "This will


    be our first meeting with Grant Corporation. It''s especially important. Keep your chin up and don''t


    make a blunder."


    I nodded. "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    Since I had taken over this project, I must keep my chin up and do a good job.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    After that, I looked through the meeting agenda and key points very carefully. Right as I finished


    reading, the representatives from Grant Corporation arrived.


    After leaving the office, I nned to head straight to the meeting room, but I bumped into Jordan


    and Cally. They asked me to follow them downstairs to greet Grant Corporation¡¯s representatives


    together.


    Did Jordan need to greet them personally too?


    I wondered. I wanted to ask them why as I walked behind them, but they were walking so fast that I


    had no chance to.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After going downstairs to the first floor, Jordan walked quickly to the entrance of thepany while


    wearing a polite smile o n his face. "We''re honored to have you here, Mr. Grant."


    "Hello, Mr. Fredericks."


    Mr. Grant?


    I walked out from behind Jordan and saw the man I knew all too well.


    There were many people who I supposed were Grant Corporation''s employees standing behind


    him. They were all dressed in suits, looking extremely imposing.


    I was wondering why Jordan would personallye down to meet them. It turned out that Theo


    was here.


    Theo looked at me. When I realized that I had been staring at him for too long, I lowered my head


    somewhat awkwardly.


    Both men were no doubt big bosses. They had obviously never crossed paths yet talked like good


    friends who had not seen each other for years. They looked both warm and familiar. They were both


    absolute typical examples of wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Lally had a strong ability to read people''s minds. She saw what was going on and walked up to me


    while whispering in my ears, "It''s work time. Just put other things aside for now. Don''t get


    distracted."


    I nodded, let out a long sigh, and followed them into Jordan¡¯s office.


    There was a secretary in charge of serving tea and fruits. Lally and I stood waiting on the side,


    silently listening as both men chatted.


    As the men chatted, the topic of conversation was suddenly about me.


    Theo looked at me with a face full of smiles and said, "I saw the employee wall downstairs just now.


    Ms. Lane here must b e your secretary, right?¡±


    Jordan looked meaningfully at me. ''That''s right. She''s my secretary. Although she just joined the


    company, she hasmendable skills and haspletely adapted to her job.¡±


    Theo nodded and said thoughtfully, "It''s no wonder you allowed her to take over this project."


    I was a little speechless. All I wanted was t o be invisible before the start of the meeting. Was that


    very hard?


    Perhaps the atmosphere was a little tense, s o the secretary who came in to serve the tea burned


    her hand because her hands trembled. This caused the tea to spill.


    She yelped and drew everyone''s attention.


    The secretary felt her scalp tingle under the stares of these two very oppressive-looking men. She


    nearly burst out in tears o n the spot.


    Jordan frowned imperceptibly and looked a t Theo, saying, "Let¡¯s briefly discuss this project, Mr.


    Theo."


    Theo hummed softly and looked at the secretary who burned her hand, saying ndly, "Go and get


    some rest if you''ve burned yourself.¡±


    He looked at me and said after a pause, "M s. Lane, I hope you don''t mind pouring us tea."


    Great. It turned out that he was just waiting for this moment.


    Cally hurriedly walked toward the secretary and signaled with her eyes, asking her to quickly leave.


    The secretary did not want to stay for a minute more and quickly fled the scene.


    Cally looked at Theo and said with a smile," I''m really sorry, Mr. Grant. Maybe I should pour you tea


    instead? Although Ms. Lane is Mr. Fredericks¡¯ secretary, she''s the person i n charge of this project


    and needs to prepare the documents needed for the meetingter."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "I''m only asking her to pour tea. It won¡¯t affect anyone''s work. It¡¯s fine if


    you think that my request i s unreasonable."


    As soon as he said that, he looked at Elena, who was sitting beside him. He said with a smile, "Ms.


    Mandez, looks like you''ll have t


    o pour us tea, then."

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Elena nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure."


    Her smile was warm, making her look very generous.


    This had made the employees of Fredericks Corporations seem narrowminded. Cally''s


    countenance suddenly sank.


    Jordan looked at me and said coolly, "I think you should do it, Ms. Lane. How can our guests pour


    their own tea?"


    I nodded and walked over to pour tea.


    Elena had already stood up. When Theo saw that I was there to pour tea, he said to Jordan, ¡°Don''t


    be polite with me, Mr.


    Fredericks. We¡¯re going to be partners in the future. We¡¯ll have to work together for a long time.


    There are many things we can''t d o well if we¡¯re too polite."


    Jordan smiled slightly. "You''re right, Mr. Grant. But this is our first formal meeting, s o the proper


    etiquette needs to be in ce."


    Theo nodded with a smile, then looked at Elena and said softly, ''Since Ms. Lane is willing, then you


    should let her do it. Your leg injury has not healed yet, so sit down and take a rest."


    If these words were said on any other asion, or in a private room where no one was around, or if


    someone else had said it, then it would not sound strange at all. However, these words came out of


    the mouth of an icy man like Theo.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Theo and Elena with ambiguous gazes. Some employees from


    Grant Corporation who did not know me put on an expression that seemed to confirm their previous


    thoughts.


    It seemed like everyone thought Theo and Elena had been flirting and they finally received a


    confirmation now.


    Elena froze a little, then her wlessly fair face started blushing, which made her look quite dainty.


    Jordan nced at me before retracting his gaze and continuing his discussion about the project


    with Theo.


    Theo wanted to build a resort on this plot ofnd. The profit ceiling would be too low if i t was an


    ordinary resort, so he intended to merge it with Grant Corporation''s recent involvement in the field of


    intelligence to create a unique resort. He nned to have a series of industrial chains in the resort¡¯s


    surroundings.


    When the two bosses discussed the project, the rest of us could only listen quietly from the


    sidelines.


    I had poured tea before, and now that I was extra careful about everything, I knew that I was not


    going to make any mistakes.


    When Elena passed by, however, she deliberately tripped me. I fell on the floor in a very wretched


    state.


    Hot water spilled on me and I could not help but cry out in pain.


    Lally was quick to react and rushed over to help me up. She asked a little worriedly," I¡¯ll take you to


    the washroom to get this cleaned up.¡±


    She nned to take me away after saying that.


    "Wait," Elena called out to us in a cold voice. "The project meeting is about to start. Don¡¯t you need


    to organize the files needed for the meeting and do a project report, Ms. Lane? Mr. Grant still has


    work t o do this afternoon and has no time to waste here.¡±


    Gaily looked back at her with a frown. "She has been scalded and needs to go out to get it treated.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Elena nodded. "I understand. I don''t mean t o be harsh. I''m just reminding you to pay attention to


    the time. Go on, then. It won¡¯t b e good if a woman has scars.¡±


    Both men exchanged nces. Jordan looked at me and asked, "Are you okay?¡±


    I nodded. "The water isn¡¯t very hot. I¡¯ll get changed ande back as soon as I can."


    Jordan said, "I have clothes in the lounge of my office. Get changed ande back earlier.


    Cally wanted toe with me but I refused. I looked at her and smiled slightly, saying, "I''m fine. I


    can go by myself. Stay here.¡±


    After going to the washroom to rinse my scalded hand, I went to Jordan¡¯s office.


    Although I doubted that there was women''s clothing in Jordan¡¯s office, I knew it was not realistic for


    me to go out and buy clothes now. I could only go and take a look.


    The decor in Jordan''s lounge was very simple. There was nothing else aside from a bed and


    wardrobe. It was in and cool,pletely in line with his character.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    I opened the closet to see suits and shirts, a s well as a few ties hanging inside.


    I browsed through and saw a women''s outfit that seemed somewhat familiar, but I could not recall


    where I had seen it.


    After taking out the outfit, I quickly put it o n.


    When I was changing my outfit, I saw that the ce where I was burned was already somewhat


    red.


    I was in a hurry to attend the meeting, so I could only tend to the injury after the meeting


    The meeting had already started. When I walked back into the conference room, Cally was


    exining the do''s and don''ts when the project was ongoing.


    After exining, Grant Corporation''s employees began to state the areas that needed our


    cooperation.


    As the person in charge of the entire project, I had to talk about the safety precautions and the


    problems that may arise during our cooperation, as well as the solutions to these problems if they


    did arise.


    When everything was rified and the contract was signed, it was time to choose a n auspicious


    day to start the project. On that day, the persons in change from bothpanies had to be present.


    When the meeting ended, Cally looked at m e and asked with concern, "Have you applied ointment


    to your wound?"


    I shook my head. "I''ll go out and buy some ointmentter."


    "As a woman, you need to take good care of your skin. It won''t be good if this leaves a scar."


    I smiled and picked up the contract from the conference table, saying, "I''ll take good care of my


    skin."


    Remembering that the clothes I was wearing looked familiar, I asked, "Are the clothes I''m wearing


    yours?"


    Lally frowned. "This is the set you wore when you came back from abroad."


    I froze, lowering my head to scrutinize my outfit.


    After deliberating for some time, I recalled that Jordan had brought clothes for several of us when


    we were abroad. Although the styles were somewhat simr, there were still some differences.


    My outfit had been kept in my closet this whole time and could not be in Jordan¡¯s lounge. Among


    the women, only Shannon and I shared simr heights and sizes, so this could be Shannon''s.


    I looked at Jordan and wondered why Shannon¡¯s clothes were with him.


    Jordan saw me looking at him and cleared his throat, saying, "Let¡¯s have lunch together."


    It seemed like he and Shannon had progressed much faster than I thought.


    "How thoughtful of you, Mr. Fredericks?" Elena suddenly said with a yful smile.


    Everyone could hear the implication in her words.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Theo''s countenance instantly sank. His dark gaze fell on me, and I felt a gush of coldness.


    I knew him all too well. He was holding back his anger.


    After walking out of the conference room together, Lally leaned closer to my ear and asked, "What''s


    going on?"


    "This outfit is Shannon''s," I replied, feeling a slight headache.


    Lally let out an ambiguous smile. "The two are progressing pretty quickly, eh?"


    She continued after a pause, "But I was asking about you and Theo. Didn''t Shannon say that you


    two are married? Why is he acting so ambiguously with Ms. Mandez?"

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    I pursed my lips and said faintly, "We won¡¯t be any more soon enough. We¡¯ll probably get a divorce


    when this project ends."


    Lally froze, not knowing what to say for a while.


    ¡°Ouch!" a woman suddenly shrieked.


    Upon looking, we realized that it was Elena. She seemed to have twisted her ankle and was


    limping.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Grant Corporation''s employees who were walking in front looked back and asked with concern, "Are


    you okay, Ms. Mandez?"


    Elena said somewhat miserably, "I¡¯m really sorry. I twisted my ankle two days ago and twisted it


    again because I can¡¯t walk steadily yet. It''s a little painful."


    After hearing what she said, Lally clicked her tongue. "She didn''t twist her ankle. She just wants


    someone to carry her."


    I froze and asked a little puzzledly, "She didn¡¯t twist her ankle?"


    Lally sneered. "She''ll only receive special treatment if she says that she twisted her ankle. But I


    believe her wish won''t be granted because Theo will lose all sense of decency if he picks her up


    here."


    She probably did not know Theo well enough. He had never been a person who cared about what


    others thought of him. If h e wanted to do something, he would do so without a single care.


    Theo frowned slightly and looked at Keith, saying, ¡°Go and help Ms. Mandez."


    Keith nodded and walked over to help Elena walk toward the elevator.


    Seeing that the elevator was full, Keith furrowed his brows slightly.


    Jordan looked at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Keith, take Ms. Mandez into my exclusive elevator."


    Keith froze and turned to look at Theo.


    Seeing that Theo did not say anything, he refused. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jordan, but we''ll take the


    employee elevator."


    Jordanughed. ¡°You''re my guests.


    Besides, Ms. Mandez twisted her ankle in m ypany, so I hold some responsibility too. It''s fine to


    use some of the privileges.¡±


    Theo spoke with a low and introspective voice, ¡°Go on. It¡¯s easier for you to take care of Ms.


    Mandez this way too.


    Keith immediately nodded after Theo gave his order and helped Elena into Jordan''s exclusive


    elevator.


    Seeing Theo standing rooted to the same spot, Jordan asked a little curiously, "Don''t you want to


    take the exclusive elevator, Mr. Grant?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips. "I can take the employee elevator."


    He walked into the employee elevator after saying that.


    It was lunch break and many people were going downstairs, so the elevator was full o f people.


    Theo had a slender figure and a charming appearance, which captured a lot of people''s attention.


    Cally looked at him in astonishment and did note back to her senses after a very long time.


    Jordan¡¯s exclusive elevator could well enough fit him, so why did hee over to squeeze with


    them in the employee elevator?


    "What is this guy trying to do?" Cally asked with a confused expression.


    I had no idea what he was trying to do either, so I made no reply.


    The elevator would stop at almost every floor, with many peopleing in and going out. Unsure


    why, Theo was gradually being squeezed toward me, while I was backed into a corner.


    He was facing me at the moment and was very close to me, which made me extremely awkward.


    I said many hurtful things yesterday, so it would be hard not to feel awkward.


    I lowered my head and shrank backward, trying my best to keep my distance from him.


    Theo wore a nk expression and nced mildly at me with a dark gaze, nonchnt about my


    actions.


    When his gaze fell on my scalded hand, he frowned slightly but did not say anything

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    The elevator stopped again and a few more people walked in.


    He was identally bumped by someone walking in, and his body pressed against mine, which


    made me even more awkward.


    I could distinctly feel my heart beating a little quicker. Theo''s gaze fell on my face as he said in a low


    and deep voice, "We¡¯ll arrive soon."


    Though his words were breezy, they were able to give me a temporary sense of security.


    When the elevator arrived on the first floor, Jordan, Elena, and Keith were already waiting at the


    door.


    Theo walked out of the elevator first. Cally bumped her shoulder against mine and said a little


    ambiguously, "I saw that. You were embracing each other."


    I blushed. "Cut it out. You made a mistake."


    I quickened my pace forward after saying that.


    Cally chuckled yfully behind me, which made me blush even more.


    When we got to the entrance of the restaurant, Keith left after Theo said something to him.


    The two employees following Elena noticed how Elena¡¯s ankle did not seem to be getting better, so


    they asked with concern," Should I buy some ointment for you, Ms. Mandez?" "No." Elena refused


    with a slight smile. "It''s not serious. It should be fine soon."


    Her smile was very pleasant to look at, which made the two employees from Grant Corporation feel


    like they should be doing something.


    Therefore, they said to Theo, "We¡¯d like to excuse ourselves, Mr. Grant.¡±


    Theo heard their exchange and nced indifferently at them, saying, "Keith has gone to buy it."


    The two volunteers felt slightly awkward, but they were now looking at Theo and Elena with an even


    more ambiguous gaze.


    Jordan nced ndly at me before saying with a smile, "You¡¯re such a gentleman, Mr. Grant. I


    should''ve thought o f it first. How could I let Keith buy it? Gaily should be the one buying it. She can


    also buy some ointment for Ms. Lane while she¡¯s at it. Ladies can''t have scars on them."


    Cally quickly echoed, "I nearly forgot. I''ll go buy it right away."


    She left after saying that.


    I looked at Jordan and said with a smile," Thank you, Mr. Fredericks."


    He raised his eyebrows. "Don''t mention it."


    When Keith returned, he handed the bag in his hand to Elena. "Should I help you to tend to your


    ankle?"


    Elena shook her head to refuse. "Thank you, Mr. Keith, but it''s okay. It''s not serious. I¡¯ll do it after


    lunch."


    Cally came back even quicker, immediately after Keith. She handed me a box of ointment for my


    burn and said, "I¡¯ll go and wash my hands first. I''ll then help apply you apply the ointment."


    We walked into the restaurant one after another and took our seats. Jordan took the ointment from


    my hands and said with a smile, "Let me apply it for you."


    What was wrong with him?


    I believed he did so without the best of intentions.


    Before I could refuse, Jordan took out the ointment and put my hand on hisp to apply the


    ointment for me.


    When Lally came back after washing her hands and saw him applying the ointment for me, she


    looked at him with horror. "Mr. Fredericks, why are you¡ª"


    "Anything wrong with it?" Jordan raised his head, looking indifferently at her with a pair of dark eyes.


    Lally quickly shook her head. "No. Jordan concentrated on applying the ointment to my burn as


    Theo watched with cold eyes. The air suddenly felt a little weird.


    I felt as though I was sitting on pins and needles under several people''s gazes.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jordan, however, remained indifferent as though this had nothing to do with him


    After applying the ointment, he picked up my hand and blew on the scalded area, saying with


    extremely gentle actions, "It probably won¡¯t leave a scar. I''ll apply it for you again when we go home


    tonight. It should recover in a few days. Keep it dry for a few days. Leave all the chores to me.''

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Those words sounded too ambiguous. Theo''s grim gaze fell on me.


    Elena smiled slightly as though she was afraid that no one would be there to stir things up. She


    looked at Jordan and me, saying, "Are you staying together, Mr. Fredericks and Ms. Lane?"


    Jordan nodded naturally before I could reply, saying, "Yeap."


    The two Grant Corporation''s employees who had no idea about Theo''s and my rtionship were


    probably trying to butter up Jordan. Hence, they said, "You¡¯re so nice to Ms. Lane, Mr. Fredericks."


    ''Yeah, I can tell that you''re very close. It''s enviable to see you working together and b e able to take


    care of each other."


    Suddenly, I did not know what to say. I tried to exin myself but was afraid that I would say the


    wrong thing and seem like I was trying to cover up the truth. Hence, I simply remained silent.


    Fortunately, the food arrived very quickly and everyone gradually changed the subject.


    After the meal, Jordan and I and Theo and Elena were paired up, making the atmosphere as


    awkward as it could get.


    When we were finally done having lunch, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Theo had work to do at noon but did not need to go back to thepany to do it.


    Keith was supposed to send Elena back to thepany but had to follow Theo in the afternoon, so


    when Cally saw that, she offered, "Wanda can take her back. She has nothing to do at noon."


    Before I could refuse, I was pushed into the car by Cally.


    In the car, neither Elena nor I spoke.


    Halfway through the ride, she spoke first," Am I the reason why you left Mr. Grant?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced indifferently at her. "No."


    Seeing her hugging herself like it was a little cold, I turned up the temperature of the air conditioner.


    "Thanks.¡±


    Elena said with an arrogant expression," You''re pretty sensible for leaving him knowing that you


    don¡¯t deserve him. Looks like you¡¯re not that hateful, after all.¡±


    Not wanting to haggle with her, I smiled


    slightly. "I''ll take you to the hospital to get your ankle looked at. It must be quite serious if you


    twisted it twice."


    She nodded and was not the slightest shy about it. "Sure, you have nothing to do anyway."


    When we got to the hospital, the doctor examined and prescribed her an ointment. He asked her to


    lie down at home for a few days and not walk as much as possible.


    After leaving the hospital, she looked at me and said, "Just take me straight home since it''s hard for


    me to get a ride home."


    Her ankle was injured, so it was indeed inconvenient to get a ride. Hence, I nodded t o agree.


    After getting into the car, I received a call from Lally "Why aren¡¯t you back yet? Did something


    happen on the road?" Cally asked with some concern.


    "No."


    I nced at Elena. "I brought her to the hospital to get her ankle checked. We just left. Can you tell


    Jordan that I need to apply for a leave? I¡¯m heading back soon."


    "You leave me speechless. Did you hit your head? Why are you taking care of her when she''s


    stealing your man?"


    The volume of the call was pushed to the maximum. Even though I had not switched on the


    loudspeaker, Elena could still hear it because she was sitting beside me.


    I nced awkwardly at her and saw her staring nkly outside the window as though she did not


    hear it.


    "I''m hanging up first. Let''s talk when I get back," I spoke into the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, I continued driving.


    "We could be friends if it weren¡¯t for Theo,¡± Elena suddenly said.


    I gave her a sideways nce, feeling somewhat puzzled.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Elena looked at me and said with a smile," Love rivals can''t be friends, right?"


    She paused and continued, "I''m curious as t o why you left Theo. I can see that he treats you well."


    I let out a self-deprecating smile. "Life is challenging for everyone. Besides, it takes fate for two


    people toe together, but we''re not fated to be together."


    Elena fell silent for a very long time before saying slowly, "Wanda, I think I''ll be happier than you


    because I won''t leave him no matter what happens. As long as we''re together, we''ll be fated to be


    together."


    I smiled slightly and said no more.


    After sending Elena home, I rushed back to the office.


    Not long after 1 entered the office, Cally walked in.


    She had a ss of water in her hand. She put it on my desk and asked, "What did you talk about?


    Did you disy your authority t o her?¡±


    "No." I picked up the ss of water and took a sip. The water was a little cold and refreshing to


    drink.


    Cally clicked her tongue and sat down beside me, asking in a particrly stern voice, "Do you and


    Theo really have to split?¡±


    I was in no mood to talk about this, so I chose to change the subject. "It¡¯ll be Valentine''s Day in two


    days. Let¡¯s go out with Shannon, shall we?¡±


    Cally nodded. "Sure."


    She got up to leave, but when she remembered she had something to say to m e, she sat back


    down on the chair and looked at me. She said, "I didn¡¯t buy the ointment I gave you today. Mr. Keith


    gave it to me."


    I frowned. "Keith?"


    Cally smiled slightly. "Theo wanted him to buy ointment for you and get one for Elena while he was


    at it. I bumped into him at the entrance of the pharmacy, so when he learned that I was there to buy


    you ointment, he gave it to me."


    I chose to remain silent because I did not know what to say.


    I knew that this had a lot to do with the obstacle in my heart. I would only be put in a dilemma. I


    could not exactly describe what this feeling was like.


    Lally sighed softly seeing that I did not say a word. "I believe you and Theo love and care about


    each other, Wanda. If that''s the case, why don¡¯t you stop torturing yourself?¡±


    She continued after a pause, "Theo''s countenance was as dark as coal when you and Jordan acted


    so intimately at lunch. H e really loves you.¡±


    I was a little dazed after hearing what she said. My head and my heart were in turmoil.


    When Lally noticed how dispirited I was and recalled the bunch of work that was waiting for her, she


    did not say anything more to me and left to get her job done.


    The project was set to begin soon, so I had t o go to the site for a period of time.


    When it was almost time to get off work, I gave the office a big clean-up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Shannon gave me a call to invite me for dinner.


    Seeing Jordan standing at the office door, I figured he was looking for me and said into the phone,


    "Give me a minute."


    Then, I looked at Jordan and asked, "Are you getting off work now, Mr. Fredericks?"


    He nodded. "What are you having for dinner?"


    If he had not mentioned it, then I would have forgotten that I had to take care of his meals.


    Shannon just happened to be asking me out for dinner, so should I bring him along?


    Shannon would be over the moon if I brought him with me.


    I smiled slightly and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything," Jordan said ndly.


    I nodded. "Go downstairs and wait for me, then. I''ll pack my things and meet you downstairs."

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    When he left, I brought the phone back to m y ear. "Are you still there, Shannon?"


    Shannon hummed from the other end of the phone and then asked somewhat disappointedly, "Are


    you nning to reject my invitation?"


    This woman had one hell of an IQ.


    I sighed softly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Jordan and I were talking about?¡±


    "I did."


    "Don''t you want to take down Jordan, the king of diamonds? You don''t have to worry about not


    having a chance when I¡¯m here." Shannon pondered for a very long time before asking tentatively,


    "What opportunity are you going to offer me?"


    Her IQ waspletely hopeless!


    I rolled my eyes and said somewhat helplessly, "I''ll send you Mr. Fredericks'' home address. You


    cook dinner tonight and I¡¯ll assist you. Don''t you think this is a great chance to win his heart?¡±


    Shannon was ted. "Great idea!


    "You''re my lucky star, Wanda. Send me the address now and I''ll go over right away."


    I packed my things and left the office after hanging up the phone.


    After a quick search for Jordan''s car in the carpark, I went in.


    I caught a faint smell of smoke in the car and could not stop myself from letting out a cough. I


    looked at him and asked," Something troubling you?¡±


    He started the car engine and said ndly, "Nope.¡±


    I could tell that he was in a bad mood and did not ask any more questions.


    Why was he in a bad mood, though?


    After almost half an hour, the car came to the entrance of the vi.


    Jordan went straight upstairs to the study after entering the vi.


    I went to the kitchen to see what ingredients were left in the fridge and found plenty, so I did not


    have to go out and buy any.


    When Shannon came, she brought with her two big bags of stuff.


    I sighed. ¡°I told you not to buy anything.


    Why did you still go grocery shopping?"


    She blinked and exined, "I need to show off my skills. It''d be awful if I didn''t have the things I


    needed, so I bought them just i n case."


    She continued after a pause, "I saw a familiar man next door to your house."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Who?" Taking the bags from her, I asked.


    "I think it''s the assistant who¡¯s always beside Theo. He seems to be moving."


    The kitchen was fitted with smart appliances, which she was able to operate smoothly. She


    gestured for me to wash the dishes.


    I froze and felt somewhat puzzled. "Keith moved here?"


    She nodded and was already beginning to mix the ingredients.


    Although the houses in Hommiton City were nothingpared to Whaldorf City, they were not


    cheap either. Keith was already married, and his family was all in Whaldorf City. He was not a


    regr visitor over here either, so why would he buy a vi that cost tens of millions of dors?


    Unable to figure out why, I stopped thinking about it and concentrated on helping Shannon.


    Thinking that it was almost Valentine''s Day, I asked Shannon, "How do you n to spend


    Valentine''s Day?"


    She froze and cast me a sideways nce." You¡¯ve figured out what you''re nning to do?"


    I nodded. "I''m going out with Cally."


    Shannon chuckled mischievously. ¡°I bet she won''t be able to make it."


    I froze. "Why?" "She''s at an age when it¡¯s time for her to find a new man. On a perfect day like that,


    she''ll no doubt go on a date with her crush. We can meet anytime. Why must it be on Valentine''s


    Day?"


    I admired her knife skills when I saw how evenly sliced the fish was.


    I took a te and set it on the side, asking with a smile, "So what you''re implying is that you''re not


    going to spend Valentine''s Day with me, then?"

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Shannon nodded without hesitation. "Why must I go out with you on Valentine''s Day when I can go


    out with you anytime? This : s such an important day. I should be doing what I should be doing.


    Besides, what¡¯s there to celebrate between the two of usdies?"


    She was right.


    She liked Jordan and would most certainly do her best to win his heart on Valentine''s Day. Why


    would she waste the day spending it with me?


    In that case, I would have to spend Valentine¡¯s Day alone.


    I sighed and stopped thinking about it.


    "Are you nning to settle here after divorcing Theo?" Shannon suddenly asked.


    I nodded. "This city is pretty good."


    Shannon grinned. "I''ll be really happy, then."


    When the meal was almost ready, she looked at me and said, "Go and wash your hands. TH go call


    our next-door neighbor. We¡¯re acquainted and happen to know each other, after all. Since we¡¯ve


    made so many dishes today, let¡¯s consider it a weing dinner for him."


    She was right. There was nothing wrong about inviting Keith.


    However, Shannon should not be the one to call him.


    I pointed upstairs and said with a smile, I''ll call Keith. You call Jordan. His room is i n the middle on


    the third floor."


    Shannon embraced me. "You''re my best friend."


    "Alright now." I patted her back with a smile. "Hurry up and go upstairs."


    The distance between vis in this area was not too far. I could probably even call the family next to


    me from the yard and they could still hear me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, I did not do so but went to the front door to press the doorbell.


    Through the doorbell camera, Keith saw that it was me and quickly came out to open the door.


    He asked with some confusion, "What''s wrong, Mrs. Grant?¡±


    I frowned. "You already knew we were


    neighbors?''


    Otherwise, he would have asked me what I was doing here instead of what was wrong.


    Keith cleared his throat and looked a little awkward.


    He did not reply to the question, and instead, said, "Come in and have a seat, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    "There¡¯s no need for that," I said with a smile. "Shannon saw you moving in, so you probably just


    moved in today and won¡¯t have time to make dinner. Why don¡¯t youe over and have dinner with


    us?"


    "Mrs. Grant..." Keith was a little hesitant." Why don¡¯t youe in and have a sit?"


    After a long time, I nodded. "Alright, then."


    I had a vague sense of what was happening. After walking in and seeing Theo sitting on the sofa, I


    confirmed my spections.


    Keith was not the one who moved in but Theo.


    "I''ll pour you a ss of water, Mrs. Grant,¡± Keith said while walking to the kitchen.


    I stood in the living room and could not help but feel a little awkward.


    Thinking of what Gaily said, I said ndly," Thanks for the ointment."


    Theo was reading a book, not lifting his head to look at me even after hearing me speak. He merely


    said in a lukewarm tone," You¡¯re wee."


    I was more or less ufortable with theck of words.


    Keith had note out of the kitchen yet. I n order to make things feel less awkward, I asked, "Do


    you n to live here?"


    The man gave a light hum without saying much.


    I pursed my lips. "You probably haven¡¯t had dinner. We made dinner. Want toe over and join


    us?"


    He suddenly stood up. "Sure."


    Keith finally came out of the kitchen. When he saw Theo walking out of the vi, he was a little


    puzzled but still walked over and handed me a ss of water. "Have some water, Mrs. Grant."

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    I smiled. "No thanks. I¡¯m not thirsty. You shoulde over and have dinner with us too."


    Keith nodded. "Thank you, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    "Seriously.¡± I looked helplessly at him." Why are you being so polite?"


    Keith smiled but said no more.


    On our way to the vi, Shannon had alreadyid out the dishes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When she saw us walking in, she said with a smile, "I haven¡¯t had dinner with so many people in a


    long time. It¡¯s so lively here."


    I did not see Jordan and asked her curiously, "You didn''t call Mr. Fredericks down?" "I did." Shannon


    blushed. "He''sing downstairs."


    Seeing her flustered demeanor, I asked curiously, "What''s up with you?"


    Shannon cleared her throat, looking a little awkward. "Let''s sit down and eat."


    With so many people around, I thought it was inappropriate to ask her any more questions and sat


    down to eat.


    Not long after that, Jordan came downstairs. When he saw Theo and Keith, h e did not seem at all


    surprised and greeted them in a very natural manner as though it was expected for them to be here.


    I could not help but feel a sense of respect for him. He was no doubt a big boss and had truly put


    me to shame.


    "How do you n to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day, Wanda?" Shannon suddenly asked.


    I froze and looked up at her, making no reply.


    Shannon cried out in an exaggerated manner with apassionate look on her face. "Aren¡¯t you


    spending the day with anyone?"


    Shannon ignored my sullen expression and said to Theo, "Mr. Grant, why don''t you take pity on my


    bestie and celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day together?"


    I stopped breathing for a moment and almost fainted from anger.


    Was this woman not going to stop until she caused trouble?


    Jordan nced at me, not saying a word. Keith, on the other hand, said, "It''s Valentine¡¯s Day the


    day after tomorrow."


    Shannon nodded. "Yeah, it¡¯s the weekend too. It''s such a good day."


    "Has anyone asked you out, Mr. Fredericks?" Her attention suddenly shifted to Jordan.


    Jordan nced ndly at her and said in a cool voice, "No."


    Shannon smiled slyly. "I¡¯ll book you, then."


    "Cough cough...¡± Jordan choked on the water and hastily reached for the tissue paper.


    Shannon handed him the tissue paper and said speechlessly, "You¡¯re not a kid anymore. How are


    you still choking on water?"


    I held back the urge tough. This was my first time seeing the embarrassing side of Jordan. How


    rare.


    Sensing a cold gaze watching me, I looked u p and over.


    My heart trembled when I met Theo''s pitch-ck gaze. I nearly knocked over my ss of water.


    Shannon asked somewhat helplessly when she saw that, "Why are you all so fidgety?"


    I coughed lightly and grabbed a tissue to wipe my mouth to cover up my embarrassment.


    Shannon could not remain silent. After taking a few bites, she started talking again. She looked at


    me and asked, "When are you moving in with me? I''m so bored alone. I really want you to move in


    with me as soon as possible."


    I thought about it and said, "In a few more days. I''ve been a little busy after taking over the project


    and don''t have time.¡±


    Jordan looked at me. "Are you nning to move out?"


    I suddenly remembered Lally saying that Jordan did not like having nannies at home, so his


    assistants or secretaries woulde over.


    He was bound to be unhappy about me moving out.


    Besides, he was paying me such a high sry and part of it was a reward for taking care of his diet


    and daily life.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Sure enough, I saw Jordan''s countenance sinking little by little.


    My heart tightened, and even my stomach began to hurt.


    "How can I forget!" Shannon got up and said with some chagrin, "I forgot to take out the


    watermelon."


    She got up and went to the kitchen after saying that.


    She moved very quickly and brought out two tes of cut watermelon in no time. " Thedy at the


    supermarket said that the watermelon is especially sweet. If it''s not, she''ll give us a full refund.


    Quick, try it." The most popr fruit this month was watermelon, and one would feel simply


    refreshed even after having one piece of it.


    I happened to feel really hot and ate a few pieces in a row.


    After eating, Jordan seemed to have things to say to Shannon, so they both went to the yard.


    Keith needed to use theputer, so he went home first.


    Theo and I were the only ones left. I felt so awkward that I wanted to hide.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that he had stopped eating, I quickly got up to clean the table.


    Sensing that Theo was constantly staring a t me, I asked while panicking a little, "Why don''t you go


    and watch TV in the living room?¡±


    He did not say anything and got up to clean the table with me.


    I was startled and quickly said, "Don''t fret. Just leave it. I can do it."


    He was a guest, so it would not be proper to ask him to help me with the housework.


    Theo seemed deaf to my words and continued to clean the table.


    I gently sighed and stopped persuading him.


    The dishes were all taken to the kitchen, and I wanted to start washing them. However, just as I


    rolled up my sleeves, Theo pulled me aside and said with a nk expression, "I''ll do it."


    He started washing the utensils after saying that.


    I stood helplessly by the side and wanted t o go forward to help out but was stopped by his gaze.


    Even so, standing and not doing anything truly made me feel awkward.


    In order to ease the awkwardness, I began t o find a topic. ¡°Why did you suddenly move here?


    Aren''t you going back to Whaldorf City soon?"


    He cast me a sideways nce, his gaze cool. "You don''t like me staying here?¡±


    I shook my head. "There must be more things to do in Whaldorf City than here. Your work here


    seems to have finished."


    "So?" He lowered his head to wash the dishes, looking quite skillful at it.


    I had a feeling that he did not really want t o talk to me, so I stopped making a fool of myself and


    stood quietly on one side. I waited for him to finish washing.


    When he was done washing, I handed him a tissue to wipe his hand.


    He took it, and after wiping his hands, he walked up to the fridge to open it.


    I watched as he searched the fridge for a long time and asked a little curiously," What are you


    looking for?"


    "Ginger."


    "Why are you looking for ginger?"


    Theo nced mildly at me. ¡°Don''t you have a stomachache?"


    I did not understand what he meant by that and grew even more confused. "It''s hurting a little, but


    what does that have anything to do with ginger?"


    Theo pursed his lips and fell silent for a very long time before saying slowly, "Go back to your room


    to change your clothes." I nced behind me and finally understood what was going on.


    My stomach did hurt a little but I did not expect to be on my period.


    I did not have my periodst month and totally forgot about it after a long time.


    Suddenly, I blushed. Theo sighed gently, saying, "Go back to your room and change your clothes.


    I''ll make you some ginger water."

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    I nodded and fled the scene.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As soon as I got to the kitchen door, I heard Jordan and Shannon''s voices. They were about to


    come in.


    I stopped in my tracks and subconsciously looked back at Theo.


    He was very calm and took off his ck suit jacket. He handed it to me and said," It''s getting cold


    now. Put on a jacket."


    Shannon and Jordan happened to walk in. When Shannon heard what he said, he asked with a


    grin, "Did wee in at a bad time?"


    I felt a little embarrassed and quickly said, I¡¯ll go back to the bedroom and change into something


    warm."


    Theo was very tall, so his suit jacket was just long enough topletely cover my blood-stained


    pants. Hence, I walked upstairs without a single worry.


    When I got back to my room, I went to the wardrobe to take my clothes and went to the bathroom.


    After a quick washing up, I opened the cab and took out the pouch containing pads but it was


    empty inside.


    I tried to call Shannon for help but suddenly remembered that I forgot to bring my phone upstairs.


    I was suddenly worried. What should I do?


    Just as I was at a loss, someone knocked o n the door.


    I opened the bathroom door and shouted at the room door. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me." It was Shannon''s trademark loud voice.


    My eyes lit up as I quickly said, "Hurry up ande inside."


    Shannon opened the door and walked in while waving the bag in her hand. She let out an


    ambiguous smile. "I really envy the rtionship you and your husband share.¡¯


    I did not want to answer. After taking the bag from her hand, I asked, "What did you and Jordan talk


    about in the yard?"


    Shannon sighed, looking quite unhappy. " Would you believe me if I told you that we talked about


    life?¡±


    She seemed reluctant to say anything, so I


    did not ask any more questions.


    I recalled her asking me to move in with her and said with some regret, "I really want to move in with


    you and stay with you but it looks like it isn¡¯t possible now. Jordan hates nannies, and I need to be


    in charge of his daily meals."


    She nodded. "It¡¯s okay. Don''t move in, then. I think it¡¯s more important to take care of m y man¡¯s


    daily meals."


    Later, I went to the bathroom to change my pads. When I walked out, Shannon said in a gossipy


    tone, ¡±1 think Theo moved in next door because he ns to fight a long war with you. I must say


    that I love this man¡¯s way of doing things."


    I nced mildly at her, not wanting to entertain her.


    After that, we went downstairs. Not long after sitting in the living room, Shannon intended to leave.


    Seeing that the sky was dark, I did not ask her to stay either.


    Theo and Jordan were talking in the yard. Seeing that Shannon and I hade out, Jordan walked


    over and asked Shannon," Are you going back now?"


    Shannon nodded and stretched her tone, saying, "Yeah."


    "I''ll drive you."


    "No, I drove here." Shannon seemed a little unhappy, but I was not sure what the two of them had


    talked about previously.


    Jordan acted as if he did not hear what Shannon said and followed her to the car.


    I was just about to follow them when Theo stopped me. "Why are you following them?"


    I froze. "To see Shannon off, of course."


    "Someone will see her off." Theo¡¯s long and slender figure stood in front of me He looked at me with


    a deep and dark gaze. ¡° Does your stomach still hurt?"


    I pursed my lips and said mildly, "I feel much better now thanks to your ginger water."


    There was a long silence after that. Unsure how long it had been, I was just about to ask Theo to go


    home when he said, "It''s warm during the day but cold at night in this season. Remember to put on


    moreyers at night."


    I nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Theo suddenly grabbed my arm. I tried to pull it back but could not do it.


    "Where¡¯s the ointment?" he asked mildly.


    I saw him staring at the part where my hand was scalded and said with a faint smile, "It¡¯s fine. The


    wound has nearly recovered now."


    Theo frowned and took me into the vi.


    My bag was ced on the sofa. He walked over to take out the ointment from my bag, applying the


    ointment to my hand.


    He looked up at me. "Does Jordan apply it better than me?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    How could I possibly reply to this question?


    When he was done applying the ointment for me, I looked at him and said, "It''s gettingte. You


    should go back."


    "Are you chasing me away?"


    I gently sighed. "Are you nning to stay here, then?"


    "Am I not allowed to?" He looked like a scoundrel at this moment.


    I was a little speechless now. "Whatever."


    Seeing that he did not n to leave, I ignored him and turned around to go upstairs.


    Jordan woulde back after sending Shannon home anyway. He could keep staying here if he did


    not feel awkward.


    After going back to my room and washing u p, my stomach was hurting more than before. I felt very


    weak, so I nned to go straight to bed. 1pletely forgot about Theo.


    I fell asleep not long afterying down.


    It rained in the middle of the night and I forgot to shut the windows. The cold breeze entered the


    window and I woke up freezing.


    I wrapped myself in the nket and nned to get out of bed to shut the windows when the splitting


    sound of thunder boomed in my ears and a sh lit u p the room. I was startled and started breaking


    out in a cold sweat.


    Although I was not as scared of thunder as I used to be, I was still a little afraid.


    I was in a hurry to shut the windows, but because I was not wearing my shoes, I identally tripped


    and crashed heavily to the floor.


    A sharp pain was felt in my knee and I gasped.


    I attempted to stand up but my knee was hurting too much and I was unable to stand up after trying


    for a long time.


    Another lightning shed, and the wind gushed into the room even fiercer. It was easy to feel afraid


    in such an environment.


    I had no way of switching on the lights or shutting the windows. Fear made my heart beat faster.


    A strike of thunder boomed in my ears again and I covered my ears, screaming uncontrobly.


    Like a raging wave, fear kepting at me until it swallowed me uppletely.


    I cowered and trembled, my consciousness started getting blurry.


    I could hear the sound of a baby''s cries in the dark, and terrifying images started shing through


    my mind. I was gradually breaking down and started screaming because I could not bear it.


    "Are you okay, Wanda?¡± A man''s voice rang out in my ears.


    I screamed in horror. "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Don''t be afraid, Wanda." I felt myself being pulled into a warm embrace.


    ¡°I''m here. There''s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Words offort entered my ears, and the thunder


    outside the window gradually stopped.


    I calmed down and looked up.


    The lights in the room had already been switched on and it was a little ring to


    look at.


    I looked at the window. The curtains that were blown around by the wind were tied u p and the


    windows were closed. I was put i n a trance, as though everything that had happened earlier was


    just a dream.


    However, the man in front of me made me realize that it was not a dream.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Theo looked at me with a worried expression, and my eyes immediately welled up in tears.


    I threw myself into his arms without thinking and hugged him tight, sobbing and saying, "Our child


    came to see me. He resents me for not protecting him."


    Theo embraced me back and took a deep breath, saying in a hoarse voice, "He won''t resent you


    and knows you love him. How could he possibly bring himself to hurt you? Stop overthinking,


    okay?"


    He patted my back as he spoke, and I buried my face in his arms, my tears falling like a broken tap.


    My chest felt tremendously stuffy. "I''m sorry. I''ve tried s o hard to escape but it¡¯s no use no matter


    how hard I struggle. I''m in despair. That''s the darkest moment in my life."


    Theo hugged me tighter. Unsure if it was m y illusion, his voice was a little choked up." He knows


    you''ve tried very hard. He won''t me you."


    After crying for God knew how long, I finally calmed down.


    I lifted my head from his arms and rubbed my slightly swollen eyes.


    "Don¡¯t rub them." Theo grabbed my hands i n time. "They¡¯ll look more swollen tomorrow."


    Having said that, he picked me up princessstyle and ced me on the bed.


    After covering me with a nket, he turned around and went to the bathroom.


    There was a wet towel in his hands when h e came out of the bathroom.


    He sat at the edge of the bed, wiping my face gently with the wet towel.


    I did not refuse his tenderness because I was simply too weak at the moment.


    Catching me staring nkly at him, Theo sighed a little. "Are you sleepy?"


    I pursed my lips and answered with a question, "How did you get in?"


    I had locked the door from the inside. He could not have the keys. Besides, the room was still intact,


    so he most certainly did not barge in.


    How did he get in, then?


    Theo paused in his actions and asked a little helplessly, "Is that very important?"


    I nodded "Yes.


    Theo said after a long silence, "I came from the balcony next door."


    I frowned. "That''s trespassing."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Would you feel better had I not trespassed?"


    I pursed my lips, rendered speechless.


    After wiping my face, I lifted the covers off of me.


    Seeing the bruises on my knees, he asked a little heartbreakingly, "How did you get hurt again?"


    As soon as he asked, my knees started hurting again.


    I felt a little irritable and was just about to ask him to leave when he grabbed my leg, which startled


    me. ¡°What are you doing,


    Theo?" "What else can I do?" Theo asked, a little amused.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The man stared at me with his dark and deep gaze for a few seconds before leaving my room.


    What was he up to?


    Theo came back not long after that with a first aid kit in his hand.


    He came over and ced the first aid kit o n the bedside table. He took out an ointment and some


    cotton swabs, then sat o n the bed and tended to my knee injury.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    He was so skilled that one would wonder if he was a doctor.


    I looked at him with mixed feelings.


    We had known each other for years. His appearance was the same, charming with defined facial


    features. He was still as charming as ever, yet his temperament had changed drastically.


    A few years ago, Theo was young and frivolous, but now, he was mature and reliable. He was


    extremely fascinating regardless of which.


    At this moment, I truly felt that I was not good enough for him.


    I was too lost in thought that when Theo raised his head to look at me, it was toote to avoid his


    gaze.


    When I met his deep and dark eyes, my heart skipped a beat and my face became uncontrobly


    hot.


    I cleared my throat to mask my awkwardness. "Thanks for your help earlier. I won''t hold you


    ountable for trespassing. You can go home now."


    Theo sneered. "Why didn¡¯t I realize before that you have a habit of getting rid of somebody once


    they cease to be useful?"


    He pinched my chin after saying that, his faceing closer and closer. When our breaths


    intermingled with one another, my heart started beating uncontrobly fast.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Flustered, I retreated. "I''m not getting rid of you. You trespassing and you helping me are two


    completely different things."


    I continued after a pause, "We have no more feelings for each other. When things are done here,


    let¡¯s go back to Salt City to get a divorce."


    Iy on the bed after saying that and turned my back to him.


    The man did not say anything for a long time. There was no movement behind me either. I could not


    suppress my curiosity and turned around to look.


    I saw him staring at me with eyes as dark a s the starry sky at night. My heart started beating


    abnormally again.


    "Because of the baby? Or your parents?" he asked tly.


    Seeing the pain in his eyes, I was stunned.


    After a long time, I said, "You think a child i s all we lost and what my parents and I have are just


    grudges. You don¡¯t need to face any of these things because you don''t think they¡¯re worth worrying


    about. You probably think I don''t care about these things and that I treat them as though they''ve


    never happened. You just want me t o be with you, right?"


    Theo pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    "You''re just so selfish," I said with a face full of mockery.


    "That''s not what I think." Theo looked at m e without blinking. His gaze was deep and peaceful. "I


    know I don''t deserve your forgiveness after hurting you, but I can¡¯t stop myself from loving you.


    Even though I know I don''t deserve you anymore, I still selfishly want to keep you by my side."


    I froze after hearing his words, unable to exin what I was feeling for a while.


    "If you insist on having freedom and starting anew, then I¡¯ll let go." Theo¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    "But you need someone t o take care of you right now. When you find someone who can take care


    of you one day, I''ll leave and give you the life you want."


    To hear the strong and domineering man say such words left me at a loss, making m y heart ache a


    little.


    After a long silence, I slowly said," Remember what you said."


    The rainsted the whole night, and the sun that rose in the morning was bright and blinding.


    When I woke up, Theo was not in the room. I fell asleepst night and did not know when he left.


    I got out of bed and walked to the window, opening it.


    The air was filled with the fragrant scent of the earth, and it was refreshing.


    After standing in front of the window for a few minutes, I went to get washed up.


    After going downstairs to make breakfast, I waited in the dining room for a very long time but did not


    see Jordan. I wondered if Jordan was having a lie-in.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    I went upstairs to knock on the door but received no response even after knocking for a long time.


    Worried about him, I opened the room door.


    The room was empty, and the nket on the bed was neatly folded, looking nothing like someone


    had slept on it.


    Did he note back the whole night?


    Did he stay at Shannon''s cest night?


    I could not help but sigh at how rocket-fast the rtionship between the two of them was


    progressing.


    After going downstairs, I became troubled when I looked at the breakfast on the table.


    I could not finish all the food alone, and the rest would go to waste.


    Thinking what a waste it would be, I packed up the leftovers and took them with me, hoping to give


    them to any of the employees in the office who had not had breakfast.


    After leaving the vi, I saw a car parked next door at the vi¡¯s gate and squinted m y eyes. I


    quickly hurried over and entered the front passenger seat.


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Keith looked dumbfoundedly at me, not expecting me to suddenly get in.


    I looked at him and said with a smile," Good morning, Keith."


    Keith came back to his senses and quickly greeted me, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Grant."


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    Keith slowly shook his head.


    What a coincidence.


    I chuckled and handed him the breakfast i n my hand. "Eat while it''s hot."


    Keith pursed his lips. "Thank you, Mrs. Grant."


    He did not eat it, and when Theo got in, he handed the breakfast to him. "Mrs. Grant made you


    breakfast, Mr. Grant. Eat it while it¡¯s hot."


    My my, Keith was no longer a clueless young man.


    It was only then did Theo realize that I was sitting in the front passenger seat. He was a little


    stunned, then took the breakfast from Keith''s hands and said faintly, "Go to South City first."


    He opened the bag containing the breakfast and started eating after saying that.


    Jordan did note homest night, so I could only hail a cab to work this morning. Hence, I chose


    to cadge a ride in Theo''s car.


    I thought he would go to the site, but since h e was not going, I could only say goodbye.


    Seeing that Keith was about to drive, I quickly said, "I thought you were going to the site. Since


    you''re not going, then I''ll get off."


    I was about to get out of the car after saying that.


    Sitting in the backseat, Theo suddenly started coughing a little loudly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I turned around to look at him and could not help but say with concern, "Hurry up and drink some


    water."


    Theo took the mineral water and looked at Keith while he drank.


    Keith immediately took the hint and said t o me, "We''re going to the site, Mrs. Grant. We¡¯re just


    dropping by South City to handle some things. If you''re not in a hurry, thene with us. It¡¯s hard to


    get a ride around here."


    I was a little skeptical. "You''re really going t o the site?"


    I hope they were not going to the site because of me. If so, I could not afford to take this ride.


    Keith nodded. "It''s true. Why would I lie to you? The project justunched, so Mr.


    Grant has to go and personally take a look."


    I nced back at Theo and saw him eating


    his breakfast elegantly as though he did not hear our conversation. I did not say anything else.


    It was indeed hard to get a ride around here. In order not to suffer, I could only be a little shameless.


    I looked at Keith and said with a smile," Thanks a lot, then."


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mrs. Grant."


    South City was not far from here and we arrived in 20 minutes.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    The car came to a stop in front of an entrance of a vi and I saw Elena walking toward the gate.


    She was wearing a white dress and carrying this season''s handbag from a popr new brand. She


    could pass off as a richdy.


    When she walked to the car, she naturally pulled open the door to the backseat but it did not open.


    I was stunned for a moment, then looked at Keith and reminded him, "You forgot to unlock the door,


    Keith."


    Keith smiled slightly. "Sorry, I forgot.''


    He unlocked the doors after saying that.


    At almost the same time the doors were unlocked, Theo and Keith got out of the car at the same


    time.


    Under my dumbfounded expression, Theo got in the driver''s seat while Keith took the backseat.


    The smile on Elena''s face suddenly turned hideous. Especially when she saw me sitting in the front


    passenger seat, her expression became even more exciting to watch.


    She said with great displeasure, "What are you doing here, Ms. Lane? Didn''t Mr. Fredericks lend


    you a car?"


    I subconsciously nced at Theo''s expressionless face and exined to Elena, "Although Mr.


    Fredericks didn''t lend me a car, I usually take his car to work. He couldn''t drive me today, so I asked


    Mr.


    Grant to give me a ride instead."


    Elena snorted and did not say anything else.


    She wanted to pay more attention to Theo than to me.


    She picked up the container ced on herp and said with a smile, "You haven¡¯t had breakfast


    yet, right, Mr. Grant? I made a sandwich this morning. Why don''t you let Keith drive and have your


    breakfast?"


    "I''ve had my breakfast," Theo mildly responded.


    I nced at Keith from the rearview mirror and saw how uneasy he looked. I felt sorry for him. His


    heart could not take it because his boss was driving while he was sitting a t the back.


    Keith cleared his throat. "Ms. Lane made breakfast this morning and Mr. Grant just finished it.¡±


    My mouth could not help but twitch. The breakfast was supposed to be for him, okay?


    I turned around and looked at Elena, saying with a smile, "Keith hasn¡¯t had his breakfast, Ms.


    Mandez.¡±


    Elena nced sullenly at Keith and handed him the container. "Since Mr. Grant has had his


    breakfast, you should have it, Keith.¡±


    Keith looked at me with helplessness written all over his face.


    He knew I was retaliating against him, so h e simply took Elena''s meticulously made breakfast.


    When the car started driving, none of us spoke.


    Elena was the only person who could not stand the silence.


    She said with a smile, "It''s Valentine''s Day tomorrow, Mr. Grant. Do you have any ns tomorrow


    night?¡±


    This woman was trying to ask Theo out.


    I subconsciously nced at Theo and heard him saying tly, "I have work to do."


    He was rejecting her. If Elena was sensible enough, then she would stop, but she was reluctant and


    continued to invite Theo, " You probably won''t work till sote. Should we have dinner together


    when you''re done with work?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo pursed his lips and made no reply. He looked at me and asked, "Do you have any ns


    tomorrow night?"


    I froze. "I¡¯m staying at home.


    Theo nodded, then looked at Elena from the rearview mirror. "I''m going home for dinner tomorrow


    night."


    Such an ambiguous statement.


    Elena''s countenance was grim. She was so mad that she did not want to say anything.


    Her countenance only eased up when we got to the site.


    After getting out of the car, Imented about how different a team could be when a lot of money was


    spent. In just one night, a temporary office space had been built. Even though the renovation was


    simple, it was more than enough.


    After punching my card, I went upstairs and spoke to the person in charge of thepany and


    nned to go downstairs to


    see the work progress.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    This plot ofnd was located at the very edge of the city, next to a vige that was famous for its


    resorts. That was why so manypanies were fighting for thisnd.


    Building a resort lodge on thisnd required permission from this vige, but that was something to


    follow up onter on and not something I should worry about.


    The site was already under construction. After I spoke with the contractor, I nned to visit the


    resort.


    It was a bit far to walk there, so I rode a bike there.


    After riding for almost 600 feet, I saw a sea of flowers on the right side of the road, which looked


    really stunning.


    When I entered the resort, I saw orchards.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and felt that the air was remarkably fresh.


    It was no wonder this resort was famous. Both itsndscape and construction were especially


    fascinating.


    The phone in my pocket vibrated. I took it out to answer it.


    It was a call from Lenny from the PR team. He told me not to return to the site because the increase


    of workers meant that the office building would be a workers'' dormitory. We would be working


    in the resort from now on.


    After hanging up the phone, I gazed at the stunning view in front of me and was put i n a much


    better mood.


    Working here was surely better than working near the construction site.


    A car came from behind, and I stepped aside.


    It stopped beside me and a woman came out of it.


    She was wearing a sun hat d in a long dress, looking like she was not here to work but to travel.


    Her countenance sank when she saw me.


    She looked like she did not want to entertain me.


    Not wanting to make a fool of myself, I got o n my bike and went inside the resort as if I had not


    seen her.


    "Where are you going?" Elena''s angry voice rang out behind me.


    I stopped and turned back to look at her.


    I¡¯m going in for a visit.


    "You''re not here on a holiday." Elena snorted. "Or do you perhaps think that you don''t have to do


    anything once this project begins?"


    She must be looking for trouble, right?


    Not wanting to entertain her, I said tly," Get to the point, Ms. Mandez."


    Elena sneered. "Come with me to the office."


    "Sure."


    The office was not far from the entrance of the resort. It was not very big but it was enough.


    After entering the building, Krayden Zaffer, the site manager, came and greeted us. " Hello, Ms.


    Lane."


    I shook hands with him. "Hello, Mr. Zaffer.¡±


    "The construction starts today. Someone will be in charge to supervise the work. I spoke to Mr.


    Fredericks yesterday and you''ll be staying here from now on."


    Krayden passed me the file in his hand after saying that.


    I flipped it open and scanned through, saying, "I''ll be fully in charge of this project from now on. The


    site must be the top priority and quality must be ensured. Also, there are many tourists visiting this


    month and the construction site is really near. Make sure that the safety of the tourists and staff is


    guaranteed."


    It would spell trouble if something happened at the construction site, so it was of utmost importance


    to take care of the safety measures.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Krayden nodded. "The intelligence team has already started their testing here. Do you want to go


    and take a look?"


    I shook my head. "That''s out of my field of expertise. Mr. Fredericks will send professionals over


    afterward."


    "Alright."


    I had been busy the entire morning and did not hear my phone ring when Shannon gave me a call. I


    only saw it when I took out my phone during lunch break.


    I called back and the call quickly connected.


    Are you busy working, Wanda? Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Shannon asked from the other end


    of the phone.


    I gently sighed. "It''s the officialunch of the project today. I came to the resort and there were lots


    of things to do, so I didn''t hear my phone ring."


    Krayden walked over with a bag of food in his hand. When he saw that I was talking o n the phone,


    he quietly ced the bag on the table.


    I nced up at him and said with a smile," Thank you."


    "It''s nothing, really. Thaddea gave me a call and asked me when we''ll be free to meet u p. Didn¡¯t we


    talk about opening a shop together? We¡¯ve been resting for so long and I figured everyone''s looking


    for things t o do now," Shannon said on the phone with a chuckle.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took out the lunch box from the bag. "Sure, you can decide on a time and send me the time and


    address afterward. I''ll go over."


    I gobbled up my food because I still had to g o back to work.


    Krayden handed me a ss of water and I thanked him with a smile.


    "Finish your lunch. Talk to you some other time. I''ll decide on a time and venue with her and send


    you a text."


    Thinking of the fact that Jordan did not go homest night, I asked in a gossipy tone, which was


    rare, ¡°Did Jordan stay over at your cest night?"


    "Huh? What did you say?" Shannon pretended like the signal was weak. ¡°I think the signal is weak


    over here. Talk soon."


    She quickly hung up the phone after saying that, clearly avoiding me.


    I helplessly smiled and put down my phone. I looked at Krayden with a smile, saying, "Thanks."


    "You¡¯re too polite, Ms. Lane." Krayden was a refined man with a decent smile. "Usually, men are the


    ones in charge of projects like this. Rarely do we have women on the job because it really is too


    difficult to do. I hope you''re prepared because you''ll be tired for a period of time."


    I nodded. "Don''t worry, I can take the pain.''


    Kraydenmented, "You seem to be the same age as my daughter. You have a bright future ahead


    of you to be able to handle projects like this at such a young age."


    Iughed. "I''m already in my 30s, Mr.


    Zaffer."


    Krayden was stunned and looked at me in disbelief. "I thought you were in your 20s. You look so


    young.¡±


    Women loved listening to ttering words like that, and I was no exception.


    The smile on my face deepened, and I began to tter him back. "You look very young too. I


    wouldn''t have believed that you have a daughter who''s already in her 20s."


    Krayden was about to say something when he saw Theo and Elena walking here from the corners


    of his eye. He put away the smile on his face and hurried over to greet them. "You''re here, Mr.


    Grant."


    I was almost done eating and got up to greet him. "Mr. Grant."


    Perhaps the weather was too hot, so Theo did not wear a suit jacket and a tie. He looked quite


    casual, not as stern as usual.


    His gaze fell on the lunch box on the table and frowned slightly. "Let''s have lunch together in the


    vige restaurantter so I can hear the work progress report from you too."


    Krayden quickly nodded. "Sure, Mr. Grant."


    Since he had already said so, I had no way o f refusing and could only nod my head to agree.


    Theo had things to say to Krayden, so I went back to the table and put the lunch box away, throwing


    it in the trash.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    The phone in my pocket vibrated twice. A text message must havee in.


    I took out my phone to take a look. It was a text message from Jordan.


    [You''re in charge of artificial intelligence. G o look]


    I looked at the words on the text message with a face full of helplessness. Would this man die of


    exhaustion if he typed a few more words?


    Was he trying to make me die of exhaustion by putting me in charge of artificial intelligence too?


    I tried to protest but another text came in.


    [Increment]


    They said that we should not surrender in the face of money, but surrender we must i n times of


    need.


    I put my phone away and went to the intelligence test site with a gloomy expression.


    The intelligence test site was huge, covering an estimated area of several hundred square feet.


    After walking in, I saw all kinds of electronic equipment. They all looked extremely technological.


    I admired Elena a lot when it came to technology.


    There were a lot of sspartments around me, each with an operating table. However,


    because this project had just only begun, the sspartments were empty. They were probably


    in the midst of being transported here.


    I had zero knowledge regarding artificial intelligence, so all I could do was monitor the progress


    constantly and then report it t o Jordan.


    Jordan could then seek help from professionals and then inform me if there were any problems.


    "How do you feel?" The cool voice of a woman sounded behind me.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I looked back and saw that it was Elena. Her long dress seemed quite out of ce in such a


    cluttered environment.


    I looked down at the wrench at her feet and kicked it away. I asked her with a smile," The high heels


    on your feet must be really expensive. Aren''t you afraid that they¡¯ll get dirty?"


    Elena snickered. "I won''t consider it expensive since it''s just a few thousand dors."


    "You, on the other hand..."


    Elena looked at me from head to toe with a n extremely disdainful gaze. "Looks like Theo doesn''t


    care much about you, after all. You''re the shabbiest wife of a president I''ve ever met. I''m sure your


    outfit and your phonebined can¡¯t even total up to 5,000 dors, huh?"


    I was nonchnt about it and said with a smile, "You overestimated it."


    Elena looked away from my face and said arrogantly, "You don''t need to work so hard, actually. If


    you agree to divorce Theo sooner, then I''ll give you money. If you''re clever, then that''ll be what you


    choose.


    Otherwise, you''ll end up with nothing if you continue to drag this on because you''ll never win me.


    Iughed. "How much do you n to give?"


    Elena looked at me in disdain. "How much do you want?"


    "I don''t know much about your financial capability. You''ll be awkward if I ask for a lot, but I''ll be at a


    loss if I ask for too little."

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    I had a rough idea about her financial status, actually.


    Grant Corporation had always been generous with their talents. Her current annual ie would at


    least be seven figures.


    "I can give you one million dors.¡± Elena looked even morecent now. "You can totally make


    full payment for a three-bedroom house in Hommiton City."


    Did this woman have some sort of misunderstanding toward Hommiton City?


    I cast my gaze down and smiled slightly. "A million is a lot. With this bit of sry that I''m getting, I


    would have to save up for a long time."


    "Of course."


    Elena looked smugly at me, looking especially like a peacock that was showing off its beautiful


    feathers.


    In fact, it was normal for her to look down o n me. After all, my outfit did not add up to more than


    500 dors, which wasparatively shabbypared to her branded outfit.


    "Think about it."


    Elena crossed her arms. ¡°You don''t love Theo anyway, so you might as well give him to me and I¡¯ll


    also give you some money to live the life you want."


    I smiled slightly. "It does sound pretty tempting.¡±


    After a pause, I asked her with a smile," How do you know that he''ll most certainly choose you if I


    back out?"


    "He will choose me."


    Elena said as a matter of factly, "There''s no woman more suitable than me for him. Only I am


    worthy of him.


    "Besides, I¡¯m confident that he''ll fall in love with me. If we have a child of our own, then he¡¯ll


    naturally forget about you and put all his attention on the child. There¡¯s nothing more important than


    longstingpanionship, don''t you agree?"


    I could not help butugh. "Ms. Mandez, it''s good to feel confident, but being overconfident makes


    you seem conceited. I wonder if you''ve ever been in touch with the circle of socialites in Whaldorf


    City? Because if you have, then you would''ve never said those words. There are plenty of women


    who look better, are more capable, and more suitable than you for Theo. Most importantly, they all


    come from superior families and can bring him huge benefits i n the business world. They''re far


    more superior than you."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Seeing Elena¡¯s countenance sink, I continued without mercy, "The socialites i n Whaldorf City


    received a far better education than you. The talent you''re so proud of is nothing to them. As for the


    work ability that you''re always boasting about, I believe Theo will choose a woman with much better


    family background and working capabilities for the sake of interest if he were to remarry. If Theo is


    willing to spend a lot of money, then he''ll b e able to get a lot of things, don''t you think?" ''You!" Elena


    was exasperated.


    She retorted after a long time, "I can''tpare to the socialites but neither can you. If he could


    marry an orphan like you back then, why can¡¯t he marry me?"


    I smiled slightly. "That¡¯s a misconception, Ms. Mandez. You think that at this age, a man like Theo


    doesn¡¯t care about love anymore and what¡¯s most important for him is to have a wife who can give


    him a child, who can manage the house, and not cause him trouble for him outside of work, right?¡±


    Elena narrowed her eyes. "Isn¡¯t it?"


    "Of course not.¡±


    I looked at her with a mocking gaze. "When two people have dated long enough, their rtionship


    will gradually vanish in the mundanity of daily life. The two people who once loved each other will


    start growing sick of each other, so it''s better to marry someone who¡¯spatible with one¡¯s


    personality-like a virtuous wife and mother. But remember, Theo never needs t o worry about his


    daily life because he can solve all problems in this world that can be solved with money. Therefore,


    a man like him wants love more than ordinary people. He wants a woman who can ignite his


    passion and vitality."


    Elena chuckled. "Why are you telling me these things, Wanda Lane? You don''t want t o be with him


    anymore, no? I think you''re just lying to yourself and want to y hard to get so he''ll want you


    more.¡±


    Iughed. "You think too much. If you like him, then I don''t mind if you want to pursue him. I''m only


    telling you this because I don''t want you to me me when you can''t win his heart. I''ll think about


    the one million offer you mentioned earlier. After all, I''m a little short of money recently."

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    I nned to turn around and leave after saying that. There was simply no reason why I should


    continue bickering with her.


    Though when I turned around and saw Theo standing at the door, I could not get m y feet out the


    door no matter what.


    The man looked fixedly at me with his dark eyes, asking me in a deep and low voice, "I''m only worth


    a million dors?"


    My heart clenched. Sure enough, he had overheard our conversation earlier.


    Since he had overheard us, there was nothing I could say. I went along with it and said, "Mainly


    because she¡¯s too poor and can only afford to give me a million dors.'' "When did I say that I was


    going to give you money?"


    Seeing that Theo was here, Elena had no ns of admitting what she said earlier and walked up to


    Theo''s side. She looked at me and said with a face full of anger, "You were the one who said that


    you didn''t love Mr. Grant anymore. You said that as long a s I gave you money, you would leave


    him. He¡¯s not amodity, so I straight up refused you."


    After a pause, she looked up at Theo and continued, "Besides, I have no reason to give her money


    to make her leave you.


    Your rtionship has nothing to do with m e."


    She was turning things upside down and staying out of the matter.


    Theo looked at me with a sullen expression as though he was waiting for me to exin myself.


    I felt a little speechless and did not bother exining myself. Looking at the two, I said tly, "I still


    have a lot of things to do. Have fun acting, you guys.¡±


    I was about to leave after saying that.


    When I walked past Theo, he suddenly grabbed my arm and said to Elena, "You go ahead first."


    "Mr. Grant, don''t¡ª"


    Elena stopped halfway through the sentence because Theo''s gaze was too terrifying.


    After she left, Theo and I looked at each other. Neither of us intended to speak first.


    After a long time, Theo sighed slightly and asked in a hoarse voice, "Was that necessary?"


    I frowned, feeling a little puzzled. "Was what necessary?"


    Theo pursed his lips. "Was it necessary to push me to a random woman in order to get rid of me?"


    I could not help butugh, saying in a particrly serious tone, "I''ll be more cautious in the future


    and find someone you''re satisfied with. Will that be okay?"


    ''Wanda Lane!" He got a little angry. "What d o you take me for?"


    I grew a little annoyed and pulled out my arm from his broad palm. I said with a face full of


    indifference, "I''ve said what I wanted to say, Theo. What we''re missing now are just divorce papers.


    Besides, you agreed to


    let me go, so I have no reason to waste my time on meaningless things such as pushing you to


    another woman.¡±


    Theo''s countenance grew even sullen. I took a deep breath and continued, "I don¡¯t care what you


    do with Elena or other women. It has nothing to do with me. If you think that not having a divorce


    right now will bring restrictions to both sides, then let''s go to Salt City now and get it over with. You


    said it yourself, if I can¡¯t get past the obstacles in my heart, then you¡¯ll be the bigger man and let me


    go. So I hope you¡¯ll treat it as if we¡¯re divorced now.¡±


    I turned around and left after saying that.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When I walked out the door, I happened to bump into Krayden, who was getting out of the car.


    He looked at me and said with a smile, "Do you want to go to the restaurant with me, M


    s. Lane?"


    I nodded. "Yes, please."


    After getting into the car, Krayden and I discussed a few specifics regarding the project.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    When we were almost done talking, Krayden said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll be a bit busier during this


    period. We might work until the early morning and wake up early the next morning to continue with


    the work. You might find it hard to get used to i t at first, so I hope you''re mentally prepared for that."


    I froze. "If that¡¯s the case, it''ll be inconvenient for me to live in the city as it''ll take more than an


    hour''s drive to get here."


    Krayden nodded. "That''s why we have a ce for you to stay here temporarily. But i t probably


    won''t be too busy tonight. We can get off work after having dinner with M


    r. Grant.''


    I did not say anything else and started thinking if I should move here.


    The car came to the entrance of the restaurant, and he led me in while introducing the vige to me


    as we walked.


    Theo had not arrived yet, so after entering the private room, I felt a little tired and leaned against the


    chair. I nned to close my eyes to rest.


    I was about to doze off when Krayden came in to call me. "Wake up, Ms. Lane. We¡¯re going


    downstairs to greet a guest."


    I opened my eyes and stood up, saying," Okay."


    After following him out of the restaurant, I saw Theo and Elenaing out of the car.


    Maybe what I said earlier was too harsh and made Theo too angry, so he did not spare me a


    nce. His face was extremely serious, and anyone could tell that he was i n a bad mood.


    After waiting at the door for a few minutes, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled over.


    The car came to a stop in front of us, and in no time at all, an elderly man got out of the car. He


    looked to be in his 70s, good-natured, and somewhat amiable.


    "It''s been a while, Theo. I almost couldn''t recognize you," the old man said, his voice attractive and


    deep.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Theo smiled slightly and gestured to him t o go first. "Too many things have been going on in the


    past few years and I didn¡¯t have much time to visit you. My sincerest apologies.¡±


    I did not know this person, so I looked at


    Krayden and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Krayden nodded. "That''s Oscar Collins, a prominent figure in Hommiton City, though one who keeps


    a low profile. He bought a plot ofnd at the edge of the resort and usually lives here to do some


    gardening. The old man has high moral prestige and is highly sought-after wherever he goes."


    Collins?


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "Do you know if he has a granddaughter?"


    He shook his head. "I''m not sure about that. The Collins have always kept a low profile. Very little is


    known to the outside world about the members of their family."


    The reason I asked this question was that I thought of Mr. Isaac¡¯s attitude toward Shannon at the


    pubst time. Could


    Shannon be a member of the Collins?


    After walking into the private room of the restaurant and taking my seat, the waiter served the


    appetizers. Theo must have informed them in advance.


    Mr. Collins was in a good mood. When he saw Elena sitting beside Theo, he asked with a smile,


    "Aren''t you going to introduce me to thedy sitting next to you, Theo?"


    Theo smiled slightly. "Yes, I have to introduce her.¡±


    Theo then introduced Elena to Mr. Collins, who then said with a smile, "I heard that you have a wife.


    Could it be her?"


    Elena deliberately misled Mr. Collins and stood up, saying, "It''s an honor to meet you today, Mr.


    Collins. You can call me Elena."


    Theo nced at me and did not exin.


    Mr. Collins did not ask any more questions, only looking at Krayden and me.


    Krayden and I quickly introduced ourselves. Mr. Collins then nodded with a smile, "Everyone here


    looks like a good child to me."

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    "By the way." Mr. Collins suddenly recalled something and looked at Elena, asking, " Your mother''s


    Sandra Tyler, right?"


    Elena froze and looked helplessly at Theo.


    Theo smiled slightly and responded on her behalf, "Ms. Tyler raised my wife for many years and I''m


    really grateful to her."


    I looked at Mr. Collins in astonishment. He knew my mother.


    Although I was curious, I did not ask any questions.


    If Shannon was really Mr. Collins¡¯ granddaughter, then I must ask her to take me to visit him alone.


    I was really curious about Mother¡¯s story. All along, I thought she was just an ordinary person.


    However, sheter passed me a mysterious box and it turned out that she knew so many people


    such as Grandmother and even the Collins from Hommiton City. That was enough to show that her


    life was not that simple.


    "Ms. Lane!"


    I came back to my senses and realized that Krayden had called me a few times. I looked dazedly at


    him, and he said a little helplessly, "Mr. Collins is speaking to you."


    I froze and quickly looked at Mr. Collins.


    Mr. Collins looked at me with a grin. His gaze was kind and warm. "You¡¯re daydreaming, girl."


    I quickly stood up and apologized, "I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Collins. I didn¡¯t mean to do


    that.''


    Mr. Collins guffawed. "It''s okay. Young people like you prefer a vibrant environment. It''s hard not to


    feel bored eating with this old man. I understand.¡±


    I blushed instantly. This was simply awkward. I was just about to exin myself when Theo said to


    Mr. Collins, "She has always been like that. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Mr. Collins."


    Mr. Collins smiled and said to me, "You look familiar, but I can¡¯t recall where I''ve seen you."


    Seeing Mr. Collins¡¯ and Theo¡¯s attention on me, Elena slightly bent down to pick up the bag ced


    on the floor. She said to Mr. Collins, "I heard that you like tea sets, Mr. Collins, and I specially picked


    a set for you i n Whaldorf City beforeing here. I hope you like it."


    Everyone¡¯s attention instantly shifted to her.


    The tea set Elena bought looked really exquisite and finely crafted. It was a gift that was perfect for


    an elderly who loved pottery.


    Later, everyone started talking about pottery, and the atmosphere was instantly lifted.


    Krayden shifted his chair and came close t o me, asking, "Are you close to Mr. Grant?"


    I pursed my lips. "Why?"


    "I have a feeling that he keeps staring at you. Mr. Grant is a man with a cold temperament and


    rarely pays any attention to anyone else, especially when there''s a stunner beside him."


    I smiled slightly, not saying a word. Elena was talking to Mr. Collins with Theo sitting in the middle,


    so she was inevitably leaning close to him. It looked like she was gluing herself to him.


    I picked up a ss of water and looked at them with a smile.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Elena caught me staring at them and deliberately picked up the cup of water in front of Theo and


    took a sip, leaving a faint lipstick mark on the side of the white porcin cup.


    Theo noticed it but did not say anything. H e continued talking to Mr. Collins.


    The waiter then served the dishes, and everyone was in a light-hearted mood. Elena put food on


    Mr. Collins'' te and said with a smile, "You must go to Whaldorf City when you have time, Mr.


    Collins.


    Quinn makes really amazing dishes that you must try out."


    Mr. Collins nodded and said with a smile,'' Quinn refused to enter the kitchen when she was young.


    It must be hard for her."


    I could not help but freeze for a moment. When did Elena and Quinn grow so close to each other?

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    On second thought, however, I had been away from Whaldorf City for so long. It was normal for her


    to be acquainted with Quinn.


    Krayden leaned closer to my ear and said," I''ve long heard that Mr. Grant is married but never knew


    who his wife is. Could it be Ms. Mandez?"


    I lowered my head to eat and said tly," I''m not sure."


    Krayden sighed. "Ms. Mandez is cold to people around her but warm to Mr. Grant.


    They look like a good match too.¡±


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    Mr. Collins misunderstood Theo and Elena''s rtionship. He kept reminding them to live a


    harmonious and beautiful life together.


    Theo looked at me with a cold gaze. When h e saw the indifferent look on my face, his gaze turned


    even colder. He allowed Mr. Collins to keep getting the wrong idea.


    Elena was naturally happy that it happened and went along with Mr. Collins.


    I got up and went to the washroom. When I came out, I saw a pond behind the restaurant with


    extraordinarily lucid waters. The sun shone on the surface of the water and caused it to sparkle,


    looking extremely breathtaking.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I was full, so I went over to take a look.


    There were children ying around the pond, some leaping into it to y with the water. Children¡¯s


    laughter rang out in my


    ears, and my mood became better with it.


    There was a chair beside the pond, so I sat down and let out a long sigh.


    Theo and Elena were there to apany M r. Collins, so it did not matter whether I was there or


    not. If so, I might as well stay i n this delightful ce for a while.


    "Look how adorable this kid is, darling. Why don''t we have one too?" A man¡¯s voice rang out in my


    ears.


    I looked over and saw a young couple.


    The two were sitting by the pond, looking very intimate.


    "I don¡¯t want to." The woman looked coyly a t the man. "I¡¯m scared of pain."


    The man stroked her face and said dotingly, "Then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll be heartbroken if you''re in pain."


    "Will Mom and Dad agree to it?" the woman asked a little worriedly.


    "I''ll just say that I can''t have a baby."


    It seemed like they were already married. Newly married.


    Perhaps only newly married couples would stick to each other like this and not want to leave each


    other''s side for even a minute.


    A smile gradually crawled up to my face. Young love was simple and beautiful, clean and untainted.


    What love originally looked like was two hearts that were always close and two people who


    genuinely loved each other.


    I hoped they would keep loving each other like this, and that their love would not be worn away by


    the mundanity of life.


    "Why are you hiding here?" A familiar female voice sounded behind me. "Do you feel sad?"


    I knew who was here even without turning back to look. Noticing the nces cast toward me by the


    surrounding men, I smiled somewhat helplessly. I did not want to capture anyone¡¯s attention


    because of this woman.


    "Why should I be sad?" I asked tly.


    Elena sneered and sat down on the chair next to me, looking at me and saying, "Mr. Collins has


    taken me for Theo''s wife and views me with great importance.


    Meanwhile, you, the actual wife, are being treated as an insignificant person. He doesn''t even spare


    you a second nce. How can you not feel sad about it?"


    I looked faintly at her, finding her to be quite childish.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Thisdy deliberately came to me just to boast and dere her victory to me. If that was not


    childish, then what was?


    I smiled faintly. "Ms. Mandez, I believe you have the ability to read a person''s expression. Do you


    think you see sadness o n my face? Your rtionship with Theo and how far your rtionship has


    progressed have nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care about it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s childish for you to


    boast in front of someone who doesn¡¯t even care?"


    I did not care, okay?


    Unable to get the reaction she wanted, Elena was more or less displeased. She snorted, saying,


    ¡°Don''t act so generous with me. ying hard to get may work once in a while, but men will hate it if


    you use it for a long time. Don''t think I have no idea what you''re up to. You''re pretending to push


    Theo away so he¡¯ll think he has been treated unfairly. The more you stop him froming near


    you, the more he''ll want t o get you back. I must say that your tactics are something."


    I could not hold back myughter. What a genius. I seriously wondered if her IQ had been


    squandered on books with nothing left.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What are youughing at?" Elena was exasperated. "Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You''re so right." I looked at her with a face full of smiles. "If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would¡¯ve had


    no idea that I was ying hard to get. Since you think this tactic is good and can make a man lust


    after a woman, why don''t you use it?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Do you perhaps know that in order to seed in using the ying hard


    to get tactic, you''ll first have t o make the man interested in you?"


    "You!" Elena was furious.


    My words had cut her to the quick because Theo was not the least bit interested in her, so this tactic


    would not work for her.


    Elena took a deep breath and figured out the words to retort to me. With a face full of mockery, she


    said, "It''s beneath me to use tactics that only vixens and useless women like you use. Otherwise,


    with your appearance and family background, why else do you think the Grants epted you and


    Theo got mesmerized by you? Frankly speaking, you met him just a few years before me. If we had


    met him at the same time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even have stood a chance against me."


    Maybe belittling me had given her great psychological satisfaction, she continued unscrupulously,


    "Wanda Lane, a woman like you is more than enough to match an ordinary man, but Theo? You¡¯re


    just not for him. The fact that you''re an orphan alone has made you disqualified."


    Elena¡¯s educational qualifications and strong work ethic had impressed me greatly, but I was less


    than impressed by her character.


    If I remained indifferent in the face of such degradation, then it would only make me seem like a


    pushover.


    I looked at her with a frosty gaze and said : n a sarcastic tone, "I didn¡¯t like you very much in the first


    ce, Ms. Mandez, but I most certainly did not hate you. Besides, I admire your strong work ethic


    and rich knowledge, but the words that just came out of your mouth have made me look at you in a


    different light."


    After a pause, I continued, "A person with high educational qualifications doesn''t necessarily have a


    good character and good matured heart. If a woman like you is described as a dish, then you¡¯ll


    probably be steak. It tastes good on the first bite but one will get sick of eating it after a while. If


    Theo actually dates you, I''ll be quite worried about his life expectancy getting reduced."


    "What did you say?¡± Elena stood up from the chair abruptly, looking viciously at me." How dare you


    describe me like that?"


    Judging from her terrifying expression, she might haveid a finger on me if it weren''t for the fact


    that there were many people around.


    The anger in my heart dissipated seeing how angry she was. Not wanting to talk to her any longer, I


    got up and nned to leave.


    Elena refused to give up and stood in my way.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    In a desperate attempt to hold back her anger, her expression was sullenly contorted.


    "Who are you to judge my character, Wanda Lane? Do you think you¡¯re any better?


    Aren''t you the one hooking up with other men when you already have a husband?"


    Elena sneered and continued, "I¡¯m better than you no matter what. At least I can still give Theo a


    child. You couldn''t even protect yours and can''t give him any more even if you want to. You''re the


    laughable one."


    My expression sank. ¡°Looks like you know my past pretty well. It must be hard for you to spend so


    much time studying me."


    Elena snorted. "If it weren¡¯t for a stinking piece of gum like you sticking yourself to Theo, I wouldn''t


    have bothered studying about you either. Listen, don¡¯t think that Theo really cares about you


    because he''ll eventually be mine.¡±


    I nodded and said with a nk expression, ¡¯ I wish you the best of luck."


    Her countenance was grim. Maybe it was because she felt like her words had done little to hurt me,


    so she was not able to vent out her anger.


    I was not interested in getting involved with her and nned to slip away for my own good.


    ¡°Until we''re clear about this, you''re not allowed to leave.¡± Elena grabbed my arm and nned to


    pester me to the end.


    I grew a little annoyed now. "Aren''t you


    being ridiculous, Ms. Mandez? What else is there to say between us?"


    Elena smirked, her smile looked a little ferocious. "Of course, we do. Since you''re so unaffected by


    everything, you must hold the same attitude toward death, right?"


    She pushed me into the pond after saying that.


    I did not know how to swim, so my instincts kicked in, causing me to resist.


    Elena''s grip slipped from my arm and inertia caused her to fall backward into the pond as well.


    When a beauty fell into a pond, many passionate men would certainlye and rescue her, but it


    also made her vulnerable t o sexual harassment.


    Elena struggled in the water several times before someone swam up to her and carried her. He


    helped her gain her bnce in the water. The water was not very deep, s o after she gained her


    bnce and saw the man groping her chest, she could but help but scream in exasperation, "Fuck


    off!"


    The man saw how ungrateful she was and felt tremendously ashamed, so he pressed her back into


    the water out of anger.


    She struggled intensely in the water.


    Perhaps the man looked so fierce that none of the bystanders stopped him.


    When I realized what was going on and wanted to shout, a man''s low and attractive voice sounded,


    "Let her go!"


    The man in the pond realized that he had been called out and quickly let go of Elena i n shock.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Theo went into the water and pulled Elena up.


    Elena wore a long dress that was a little thin and sheer to begin with. Now that it was soaked, the


    fabric stuck to her body and almost every part of her body could be seen clearly.


    Sensing a lot of men staring at her with lewd gazes and thinking that she had embarrassed herself


    and lost her dignity in front of Theo, she burst out crying.


    Theo frowned and took off his coat, draping it on her body. He then said, "Go and get changed."


    Elena nodded and hugged Theo''s neck with both hands. She looked at me and screamed without a


    single care for her image, "Are you happy now, Wanda Lane? Are you happy now when you see


    how wretched I look?"


    I frowned. "Are you crazy?"


    She was the one who tried to push me into the pond but ended up falling in herself. What did that


    have anything to do with me?


    Elena was sobbing uncontrobly While looking at me, she used me and said, ¡° You were the


    one who said that Mr. Grant i s a man you''ve used and no longer want. You told me I could have


    him if I wanted him. I merely spoke up for Mr. Grant and tried to tell you how good he is and that


    you''re missing out on a good man. Why did you push me? Who says you can humiliate me like


    that?¡±


    Great, I thought I would encounter Cindy number two.


    When did I ever say that Theo was a man I had used and no longer wanted? Did I say that she


    could have him if she wanted him?


    I supposed I now knew how capable this woman was at making up stories. I surrendered


    completely.


    After hearing what Elena said, Theo''s calm countenance suddenly turned dark and cold. He looked


    at me with a dark and icy gaze, asking me with a sneer, "A man you''ve used and no longer want?


    Am I that cheap to you?"


    I wanted to exin, but before I could say anything, Elena continued, "Mr. Grant loves you, Wanda.


    He only has eyes for you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can trample on his feelings as you wish. I


    admit that I have feelings for Mr. Grant, but am I wrong to defend him when I see you humiliate him


    like that?"


    This woman was too good at making up stories. I tried to exin myself but did not know where to


    start.


    Theo looked at me with a furious expression.


    I took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in my heart. I said calmly, "Take her t o get changed


    first. We can always talkter."


    We must not let others make a joke out of this no matter what.


    Elena might not care about her image, but I did.


    Theo did not listen to me and looked at me with a dark gaze. "So you admit to saying those things?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned, feeling like cursing now, "Is your brain an empty shell, Theo Grant? Are you going to


    believe everything she says?"


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you if you said it." His expression was serious. "As long as you say no, then


    I''ll believe you."


    Elena probably did not expect Theo to trust me that much, so herplexion suddenly turned even


    paler.


    I froze. I nned to exin myself at first, but after hearing what he said, I was suddenly in a


    dilemma.


    I had been doing all I could to push him away. If I exined myself now, would I not turn into the


    woman who was ying hard to get like what Elena said?


    After falling silent for a long time, I said indifferently, "Take her back."


    Since I had decided to part with him, there was no need to make unnecessary exnations


    anymore.


    I nned to turn around and leave. Theo chased after me.


    He grabbed my arm and turned me around t o face him.


    His grim and cold gaze was on me. After staring at me for a long time, he suddenly chuckled.


    "You¡¯re really something, Wanda Lane."

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    His voice sounded particrly cold. Even the words were squeezed out from between his teeth.


    My heart dropped, but I still shook off his hands off and left.


    After entering the private room, Mr. Collins was already done eating and was talking to Krayden.


    When he saw meing in, Mr. Collins asked with a smile, "Where did you go for s o long? I don''t


    think you ate enough. Theo ordered an oatmeal porridge for you and said that you like it. But it''s


    cold now."


    I looked at the bowl of oatmeal on the table, then looked at Mr. Collins, saying, "Thank you."


    I took my seat and ate the oatmeal. About ten minutester, Theo came in with Elena.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mr. Collins said with a smile, "What happened in that short period of time you went out? You even


    changed your clothes and are holding hands now."


    Krayden and I looked at them after hearing what he said.


    Like what Mr. Collins said, the two were holding hands. Both of them had changed their clothes as


    well, looking much more intimate than before.


    I knew why they changed their clothes, but others did not.


    I thought Theo would exin it but he merely let out a faint smile.


    Elena leaned on his shoulders with a coy look on her face. Silence was sweeter than words.


    I cast my eyes down and continued eating the oatmeal.


    This was pretty good, was it not?


    I still had work to do in the afternoon, so Krayden and I returned to the test site after eating.


    Krayden had warned me beforehand that it would be busier in the afternoon due to theck of


    manpower. Each person''s workload would be huge.


    It was good to keep busy because I could forget about a lot of things that had troubled me for a


    while.


    I was arranging the equipment at the test site when Krayden walked in holding a paper box. He said


    jokingly when he walked past me, "You''re the only woman here, Ms. Lane. No one wants you to do


    the rough work but you''ve never stopped. It must be hard on you."


    I had been squatting on the ground, and my legs felt numb when I stood up. Even my shoulders felt


    a little sore.


    After taking a few seconds to recollect myself, I looked at Krayden and said, "This i s my job.


    Besides, there¡¯s no distinction between men and women in the workce."


    Everyone startedplimenting me and made me very shy.


    Theo brought Mr. Collins to the test site. It seemed like he was intending to get Mr. Collins to join


    the project.


    Elena followed beside them and exined certain things to Mr. Collins.


    Ms. Mandez and Mr. Grant look really good together," an employee eximed.


    He was right. The two looked really good together.


    Seeing them walking toward me, I quickly lowered my head and concentrated on doing my work.


    I thought they would pass by quickly, but Elena suddenly said, "You must be tired from the walking,


    Mr. Collins. Let''s take a break and try out the fruits that are freshly picked from the trees."


    Mr. Collins was particrly fond of natural fruits and vegetables, especially the ones that had just


    been harvested.


    He was indeed tired from the walking, so h e agreed immediately.


    Therefore, Elena helped him to the lounge, whereas Theo looked at me and suddenly said, "Can


    you please go to the orchard and pick some fruits, Ms. Lane?"

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    I froze and said in a troubled tone, "But I''m not familiar with this part of the road."


    Theo raised his eyebrows and looked at me with a faint smile. "I think Mr. Fredericks mentioned that


    you¡¯ll have to do your best t o assist us."


    It might not sound much but he was implying that if I did not go, then I was not doing my job in


    assisting him.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to agree. I put down the work at hand and got up, saying, ¡°Sure,


    please wait for a moment."


    Later, I found a few stic bags at the test site and left for the orchard.


    When I got to the orchard, I stood outside the fence and was a little troubled.


    There was a fence around the orchard. On the one hand, it was to avoid livestock froming in


    and messing up the ce. On the other hand, it was easier for the fruit farmers here to make a


    distinction between thends.


    The fences were made of barbed wire. If I could not find the entrance, it was impossible for me to


    climb over.


    I went around the orchard but could not find the entrance. When I saw Krayden walking over, I


    quickly rushed over to ask for his help, "Do you know the entrance to this orchard?"


    Krayden nodded with a smile. "At the opposite. Are you going in to pick some fruits?"


    I nodded. "Mr. Grant asked me to do so." "It rainedst night, so it''ll be muddy inside and the ground


    will be slippery. Be careful when you go in."


    "Thanks.¡±


    After thanking him, I went around to the other side of the orchard and found the entrance.


    In this season, some fruits were starting to turn ripe but some had not. If the fruits were for the


    elderly, then I would have to pick ripe ones so they would not be so hard to chew on and would also


    taste sweet.


    Not long after I started picking fruits in the orchard, I heard two people talking. It sounded like Theo


    and Elena.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elena said in a delicate voice, "You didn''t have toe with me, Mr. Grant. The orchard isn¡¯t far,


    and I can manage it alone.


    Besides, Mr. Collins might feel bored alone." "It''s fine. It''s dangerous for you toe alone because


    the ground is slippery," Theo said ndly.


    Perhaps his words had made Elena''s heart feel warm and fuzzy, so she looked up at Theo and


    smiled faintly. There was light pouring out of her eyes.


    I nned to leave because I did not have a habit of being a third-wheeler.


    "Have you picked any fruits yet, Ms. Lane?¡±


    I had just turned around when Theo called out to me.


    I froze and lowered my head to look at the bag with only a few fruits. I turned my head around and


    said with a slight smile," Mr. Collins probably won¡¯t be able to eat so much fruit. Since you and Ms.


    Mandez are here to pick them, I shall leave."


    ¡°Since you''re already here, why don''t you pick a few more and take them back to share with


    everyone seeing how hot it is?" Elena said with a smile.


    She deliberately leaned closer to Theo when she spoke as though she was afraid that I had no idea


    how close they were.


    I felt helpless, but after thinking about it, I nodded and said, "Let''s pick them together, then "


    If I just walked away, then it would make m e seem like I cared about how close they were.


    Later, I saw a fruit tree that had grown healthily and was not too tall. I could easily pick it after


    reaching out.


    Elena followed me like a shadow. When she saw me picking fruits from this tree


    and putting them in the bag, she picked one as well. She wiped it with her hands for a long time.


    She bit into it and quickly spat it out, saying with a frown, "This is too sour, Ms. Lane. Who''ll eat it if


    you pick it? Stop picking it. What a waste of fruit."

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    I was rendered speechless. "Someone will eat it. If you think it''s sour, then pick from trees that


    aren''t sour."


    I ignored her after saying that and continued to pick the fruits.


    Elena turned around and left as well. Just a s I had breathed a sigh of relief, she shouted out to me,


    ¡°Ms. Lane, the fruits on this tree look pretty good. Why don''t you climb up and pick some?"


    I turned back to look and my mouth could not help but twitch. The fruit tree she was referring to was


    the tallest in the orchard.


    How could it be that easy to pick fruits from such a tall tree?


    I ndly said, "I don''t know how to climb trees."


    "You don¡¯t?¡± Elena looked at me in surprise. "Theo said you grew up in the countryside. How could


    children there not know how to climb trees?¡±


    I frowned. "Theo told you?"


    Elena nodded, then said smugly, "Yeah, he often tells me stories about the past."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, she stood i n my way and said, "The fruits on this tree must be


    especially sweet. Can you stop being so selfish? What could possibly happen if you climb up there


    and pick some? Who will eat all the sour fruits you picked? I think you just don¡¯t want Mr.


    Collins to eat fruits."


    Who did she think she was?


    I took a deep breath and held back the annoyance in my heart. I said to her in a cold tone, "Do you


    not have limbs? If you want to pick the fruits on this tree and think it''s easy to climb trees, why don¡¯t


    you climb up there and pick the fruits yourself?"


    This woman must be sick in the head.


    "Wanda Lane!¡± Elena pointed at my nose and said with a furious expression, "You really are a


    selfish woman."


    I was not a fan of arguing with her and turned around to leave.


    I turned around and happened to see Theo walking over with a bag of fruits. He noticed our dark


    expressions and asked faintly, "What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    You''re finally back, Mr. Grant." Elena''s face broke into a grin when she saw him. She was like a


    peacock with its feathers open as she walked up to him.


    Theo nodded. "Are you done picking the fruits?"


    Elena pointed at the tallest fruit tree and said a little pitifully, "The fruits on this tree look especially


    sweet, Mr. Grant. Mr.


    Collins will be delighted if we pick these for him, but unfortunately, it''s too tall and 1 can''t get up


    there."


    Theo nodded. "This tree is quite tall, indeed. It won¡¯t be easy to climb up there.¡±


    "Right?" Elena looked at me and said expectantly, "But I heard that Ms. Lane is pretty good at


    climbing trees, so I told her t o try it out."


    The two lunatics hade together.


    I had no ns of entertaining them and started walking.


    However, Theo grabbed my arm and said with a faint smile, "You can indeed climb trees. Why don''t


    you do us a favor?"


    The heavens must have sent them here to torture me, right?


    I took a deep breath and held back the anger in my chest. I said in a cold voice," Climb it yourself if


    you want. I still have a lot of work to do and need to get back first."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Theo said faintly, "Mr. Fredericks ordered you to assist us, but it looks like you''re not taking his


    words seriously."

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    I widened my eyes and wanted to scold him but did not know what to say.


    In order to get rid of these two lunatics as quickly as I could, I decided to climb the fruit tree in the


    end.


    Tyler often fooled me into climbing trees to pick fruits when we were young. He would say that I was


    short and thin, so I would not snap the branches if I climbed trees to pick fruits. I always believed


    him and foolishly climbed trees, whereas he would stay at the bottom to catch the fruits.


    I was really good at climbing trees at the time, but I had not climbed trees for a long time and felt a


    little scared.


    I looked up at the fruit tree of 13 feet in height and took a deep breath.


    Fine. Falling from a tree was still better than being annoyed by Elena.


    Seeing that I still had not climbed the tree after so long, Elena sighed. "It¡¯s fine if you can''t get up


    there, Ms. Lane.¡±


    Theo did not say anything and merely looked faintly at me.


    I was toozy to entertain them and grabbed the trunk of the tree and climbed u p the branch.


    After climbing some distance away, I looked down at the ground and said indifferently, "Please pass


    me the bag."


    Theo handed me a bag, watching me with n o emotions in his eyes. He said in a lukewarm tone,


    "Careful. Don¡¯t fall."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    I took the bag from him and continued climbing upward, stopping only when I could reach the fruits


    above.


    I picked a fruit and put it to my mouth to take a bite, realizing that it was indeed sweet.


    Elena was right about this one.


    After picking half a bag full of fruits, I nned to descend.


    I had just started when Elena shrieked. '' There¡¯s a snake!"


    Her shriek was so ear-piercing and coupled with the fact that she saw a snake, I was astounded


    and slipped. I immediately fell from the tree.


    I closed my eyes to brace myself for the impact.


    The pain that I imagined was not felt. I opened my eyes and saw Theo''s mesmerizing face.


    Although I was shocked, I was relieved.


    Remembering that Elena had seen a snake, I left Theo''s arms and kept my distance. I asked Elena,


    "Where''s the snake?"


    Ever since the snake encounter in the mountains previously, I had developed a fear for snakes. The


    mention of it could send shivers down my spine.


    Theo looked at Elena with an inquiring gaze.


    Elena froze and quickly pointed behind me with a flustered gaze.


    I quickly turned around and retreated a few steps back, vigntly searching for the snake.


    However, I did not see any snakes even after searching for a long time.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I looked at Elena and asked unkindly, "You must be joking with me, Ms. Mandez.¡±


    "No, I''m not!¡± Elena was still pointing behind me, saying with a horrified expression, "It''s there. Can¡¯t


    either of you see it?"


    The fear in my heart had just dissipated a little when it rose again after what she said.


    Theo frowned and wanted to walk up to the tree.


    I quickly pulled him back and shook my head at him.


    "It''s fine." He patted my hand and walked over.


    When he walked up to the tree and took a closer look, he turned back and asked


    Elena, "Have you never seen a snake?"


    Elena mumbled, "I''ve only seen them on books and TV, never a real one.¡±

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Something did not feel right, so I walked over to take a look. I almost failed to stop myself from


    turning around and beating Elena up.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Perhaps she was the only person in this world who would treat an earthworm as a snake.


    I took a deep breath and bent down to pick up the fruits that were scattered on the ground.


    I swore to stay away from these two people in the future. Otherwise, I would be terribly unfortunate.


    Theo bent down to pick them up with me. H e asked me while doing so, ¡°Are you okay?"


    I snickered. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I can still be strong and live on."


    I was no fool. It was impossible that Elena could not distinguish an earthworm from a snake and


    was deliberately trying to frighten me so I would fall from the tree in shock.


    If Theo had not caught me in time, then I would have ended up lying in the hospital for several days.


    Elena looked chagrined. She walked up to Theo and spoke in a hushed voice, "Mr.


    Grant, I didn''t mean it. I''ve never seen a snake in real life. The earthworm looked quite long and


    simr to a snake, so I simply thought it was a snake."


    Theo got up and said ndly, "It''s time to g o back."


    His tone was calm and did not sound like h e was upset.


    Elena breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s gettingte. We really should be heading back."


    The fruits that fell on the ground were covered in mud, but fortunately, they were not spoiled and


    could still be eaten after washing.


    Theo and Elena each carried a bag of fruits. Only my hands were empty.


    I looked at Elena and said faintly, ¡°Let me carry it for you, Ms. Mandez."


    Elena subconsciously handed it to me but suddenly thought of something. After ncing at Theo,


    she said with a smile, "It¡¯s okay. You probably received a shock after falling from the tree. You


    should be resting.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "It''s okay, I¡¯m not hurt anyway."


    As soon as I said that, I took the bag from her hand.


    Theo looked at me and frowned a little. " Give it to me."


    I was stunned. "It''s okay, I can carry it myself."


    There was displeasure on his face, and his dark pupils stared fixedly at me while carrying hints of


    fierceness.


    I was quite frightened by him, but before I could say anything, he stuffed his bag into my hand as


    well. He said a little angrily, "If you love carrying things so much, then carry all of them."


    Before I could react, Theo had already taken Elena away.


    I found his actions ridiculous. What did I d o to make him angry this time?


    Was this man on his man period?


    I felt deeply helpless and sighed softly, resigning myself to carrying the two bags o f fruits to the test


    site.


    Although the two bags of fruits were a little heavy, it was still bearable.


    Theo and Elena were not carrying anything, so they walked much faster than me. I was gradually


    left farther and farther behind.


    As it had rainedst night, the ground was muddy and there were puddles. It made it a little slippery


    to walk on, so I dared not walk any faster.


    After walking for almost 300 feet, I felt like my fingers were about to snap. I wanted to rest in ce


    for a while before I continued walking.


    However, just as I was about to stop, I slipped and fell to the ground after losing m y bnce. The


    ce where I fell happened t o be a mud puddle.


    Mud sshed all over me as the fruits in the bags spilled out once more.


    I wanted to cry. I did not have a change of clothes.


    After falling, I was overwhelmed with exhaustion. Since it had already happened, I simplyy in the


    mud puddle and was in n o hurry to get up.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    "Are you giving up on yourself?"


    A low and attractive voice rang out in my ears. I lifted my head and saw that it was Theo.


    He was standing not far away, looking at m e with a face filled with helplessness.


    I subconsciously wanted to stand up, but after thinking about it, I figured it was toote to save my


    image anymore. He had already seen how wretched I looked.


    Therefore, I said without a single care, "It¡¯s none of your business."


    Theo walked over and stood beside me, saying faintly, "I''m not trying to interfere with your business,


    but are you nning to treat these fruits that we''ve painstakingly picked with such disrespect?¡±


    I pursed my lips and picked up the fruits that had scattered across the ground. I put them in the


    bags and looked up at him, asking, "Are you happy now?¡±


    There seemed to be a faint smile on Theo''s lips. It was as if he was holding back hisughter.


    He did not reach out to pull me and merely said, "Get up now, Mr. Collins is waiting to eat his fruits."


    He turned around and walked away after saying that.


    I thought he would help me, but it seemed like I was overthinking it.


    That made me very angry. He deliberately came back just to watch me make a fool of myself, huh?


    After sitting a few more minutes in the mud puddle, my anger had almost dissipated. Thus, I stood


    up from the mud puddle.


    I lowered my head to take a look and waited to cry. I was covered in mud.


    After getting back to the test site, I bumped into Krayden, who widened his eyes when he saw me. It


    was as though he had seen a rare object. He made no effort to conceal his surprise. "Ms. Lane, did


    you fall into a mud pit?"


    I helplessly nodded. "You got it right.¡±


    Krayden held back the urge tough and took the bags from my hands. "I''ll wash the fruits for you.


    There''s a bathroom in the office. You should go and take a shower. You probably don''t have a


    change of clothes, right? If you don''t mind, you can make do with mine. Just let Chester know and


    he''ll get them for you.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief when he said that I could take a shower. Otherwise, I figured I would have


    a very hard time getting through till after work.


    After saying thanks, I headed over to the office.


    I was covered in mud, and everyone was staring at me everywhere I went.


    Those with higher morality held back theirughter, while the rest burst outughing s o hard that I


    was eager to dig a hole in the ground and hide there.


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I finally got to the office.


    When I saw Keith standing at the door, I was a little surprised. "What are you doing here?''


    "Ma¡¯am...¡± Keith was clearly holding back hisughter but was barely able to do so. "M r. Grant sent


    me here to bring you some clothes."


    I could only imagine how sullen my face must look at the moment. I did not thank him and snapped.


    "Tell Theo Grant that I''ll never thank him. It''s his fault that I look so wretched right now. But I believe


    his conscience isn¡¯t entirely lost seeing how h e sent me clothes."


    Keith nodded and said while stifling hisughter, "I''ll pass on your message to Mr. Grant. Please go


    in to take a shower. I''ll stand here and keep watch for you.¡±


    Both of these guys were so despicable!


    Apart from me, the office was full of men, s o the bathroom was not separated by gender.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    With Keith standing watch outside, I did not have to inform other colleagues about i t and could take


    a shower inside at peace. I did not have to worry that someone would identally walk in.


    I was just about to walk in when Krayden walked over with some clothes in his hands.


    Before he could say anything, I quickly said, "I have a change of clothes now.


    Thank you."

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Krayden waved his hands. "You''re wee. I¡¯ll go and finish up what I was doing earlier."


    I walked into the bathroom to bathe. My clothes were full of mud and could not be washed here, so I


    merely rinsed them before folding them and putting them into the bag. I nned to wash them after


    I got home.


    When I walked out, Keith looked at me and said, "I''ll make a move first, then, Mrs.


    Grant."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Grant.


    After Keith left, I nned to go back to work.


    I nned to head straight home after all this was done, but I bumped into Krayden halfway. He said


    with a smile, "Ms. Lane, Keith came and invited us for dinner earlier. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back


    first."


    I frowned. "Didn''t we already have lunch together?¡±


    Krayden chuckled. "Mr. Collins must have invited a few more people. He''s old and usually only


    spends time with his wife, so h e especially likes hanging out with the younger generations because


    it''s livelier."


    If that was the case, then it was understandable.


    I nodded. "Is it the same restaurant as this afternoon?"


    Yes.¡±


    Krayden pointed to the paper box on the side. "I need to take these boxes to Chester and may have


    to make two trips. Mr. Grant and the rest are at the test site. You can take their carter.¡±


    I nodded. "Okay."


    "By the way." Krayden suddenly recalled something and said with a smile, "Mr.


    Collins heard that you picked the fruits. He specifically wants you to go over and join them."


    I smiled. "Have you eaten the fruits?"


    Krayden nodded. "Keith gave us a bag full o f it. Besides, we ate a lot when we first got here, so


    don''t worry about us.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Krayden then said a few more things before leaving.


    I returned to the test site and went straight to the lounge.


    I had just made it to the lounge when I heardughtering out of the room.


    "You have the gift of the gab, Ms. Mandez. I haven''tughed in a long time," Mr. Collins said with a


    smile.


    "Oh don''t say that, Mr. Collins. It''s our honor as juniors to speak with you. We¡¯re truly lucky to be


    able to cheer you up."


    Elena said those words, making Mr. Collins even happier now.


    There was no denying that Elena truly had the gift of the gab.


    When the conversation stopped, I raised m y hand to knock on the door.


    However, Mr. Collins suddenly said, "Theo, I was lying in the hospital when you and M s. Mandez


    got married back then, so I wasn''t able to attend the wedding."


    Mr. Collins had probably taken something out. He continued, "This is just a token of appreciation


    that I have prepared for you, M s. Mandez. It isn¡¯t expensive, but it¡¯s a gift from my wife. Take it as a


    bted wedding gift from me."


    Elena was a little surprised and nced at Theo, seeking his opinion with her eyes on whether she


    should ept the gift.


    Theo probably did not expect Mr. Collins to give them a present. He was stunned for a moment and


    said, "We appreciate the thought, Mr. Collins, but we can''t ept the gift because it''s from Mrs.


    Collins."


    Seeing that he had refused, Mr. Collins was a little upset. He said, ¡°I''m not giving it to you. It''s for


    your wife. Ms. Mandez should b e the one to decide whether to ept it or not."


    Having said that, he looked at Elena.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Elena looked at Theo again. She was just about to refuse when Mr. Collins stood up and walked


    behind Elena, helping her to put the ne on.


    "You must live in harmony with this brat forever, okay, Ms. Mandez? If he bullies you, then let me


    know and I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you."


    Elena looked at Theo, feeling somewhat at a loss for words.


    Theo frowned slightly and looked at Mr. Collins. When he saw how happy he was, h e decided to


    not say anything.


    It was more or less pointless for me to go in at this moment as it would only spoil the mood, so I


    nned to leave.


    "You''re here, Mrs. Grant."


    A man''s voice suddenly rang out behind m e, and I was startled. I turned around and saw Keith.


    There was a fruit tter in his hand. I asked mildly, "Are you here to serve the fruits?"


    Keith nodded. "Why aren''t you going in, Mrs. Grant?"


    I was about to reply when the door opened behind me.


    I turned around and saw Theo standing at the door. I had mixed feelings about this.


    Seeing that I was here, Mr. Collins asked with a smile, "Ms. Lane, I heard you picked fruits for me


    and nearly fell. Did you hurt yourself?"


    Now that Mr. Collins was talking to me, there was no way I could leave anymore. Hence, I walked


    into the lounge with a smile. "I''m not hurt. Thanks for your concern, Mr. Collins."


    Mr. Collins suddenly burst intoughter." d to hear that you''re not hurt. I would bemitting a


    sin if you were. Young people these days should be treasured. After all, life isn''t as tough as back in


    the day. Back then, in order to live, we had to train ourselves to be tougher."


    The juniors nodded their heads, echoing M r. Collins'' words.


    I did not intend to look at the ne on Elena¡¯s neck, but the ne was too striking to not


    notice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Elena caught me staring at the ne on her neck, she subconsciously covered it with her


    hand. It was a typical reaction to fearing that her treasure would be snatched away.


    I was amused and turned my gaze away.


    Keith put the fruit tter on the coffee table. Mr. Collins invited everyone to eat. H e seemed to be


    delighted as he talked and ate at the same time.


    After eating the fruits, Mr. Collins no longer seemed as energetic as before. An old man''s energy


    could notpare to youngsters. After spending so much energy earlier, it was normal for him to


    feel tired.


    Theo noticed it and suggested that we go to a restaurant to have dinner. They would send Mr.


    Collins home after that.


    After leaving the test site, Theo helped Mr. Collins into the car.


    Keith got in the driver¡¯s seat, while Elena got in the front passenger seat. Theo and M r. Collins sat


    in the back, and there seemed to be no ce left for me.


    Seeing this, I said to Keith, who was sitting i n the driver''s seat, "You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll take


    Krayden¡¯s carter.¡±


    Keith frowned. "Krayden will be transporting things in his car. You may not be able to fit."


    I could not fit in their car either.


    It was not that I could not fit but it was inappropriate for me to squeeze in the back with Mr. Collins.


    "Drive,¡± Theo ordered coldly, clearly in a bad mood.


    Keith sighed and started the car engine. Seeing the car pull into the distance, I smiled faintly. "It''s


    pretty good this way."


    I would gradually move out of Theo''s world, and we would each live separate lives.


    I was nning to take my bike to the restaurant when Krayden arrived.


    He saw me and asked curiously, "Didn''t you go to the restaurant with Mr. Grant and the rest, Ms.


    Lane?"


    I smiled faintly. "I couldn''t fit in their car. I can ride my bike there.¡±


    Krayden nodded. ''The road is a little slippery. Ride slower."

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    "Alright."


    I had first-hand experience with how slippery the ground was when I came back from the orchard,


    so I rode with extra care.


    I could make sure that I would not fall, but I could not guarantee that the mud would not ssh all


    over my shoes and pants.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, I wiped m y shoes and pants clean before walking inside.


    Just as I was about to reach the door of the private room, Shannon gave me a call.


    I had just answered it when I heard her yelling at the top of her lungs. "Any ns tonight, bestie?"


    I sighed lightly. "I¡¯m so tired after a long day and just want to get some sleep after I get home from


    work."


    Shannon clicked her tongue. "Using such good time to sleep is a waste."


    I helplessly asked, "What do you want to do, then?"


    Shannon chuckled mischievously. "Well, aren¡¯t you in the resort now? We decided to go to your


    ce and spend Valentine''s Day with you in advance."


    My mouth twitched. "How do you guys n to spend the day?"


    "We''ll pitch our tents outside and watch the sunrise tomorrow morning, then spend one day there


    tomorrow. As for tonight, we''ll have a barbecue in the wilderness. We''ve already bought the stuff.¡±


    I noticed she was saying ''we'', so I sighed gently and asked a little helplessly, "Who are the ''we''


    you''re referring to?"


    "Jordan, Lally, Thaddea, Holly, Nina, Dazaray, and me."


    Shannon''s voice was full of smiles. "We know you¡¯re busy with work, so we deliberately chose the


    resort as our gathering spot. We won¡¯t interfere with your work, and at the same time, we''re able to


    spend time together. How cool is that?"


    She continued after a pause, "Thaddea''s fiance will be there too. I guarantee it''ll be really lively with


    so many people around. Just thinking about it makes me happy."


    I could only resign to my fate at this point.


    All I wished now was that they would not get too crazy at night so I would be able to g o to bed


    early.


    "Should we invite Theo along?" Shannon asked tentatively.


    "No." I decisively refused.


    Shannon was a little disappointed. "Alright, then."


    I pursed my lips and asked, "When are youing?¡±


    "We''re departing in a while."


    I would have finished the meal with Mr. Collins when they arrived.


    When I thought about how dirty my clothes were, I reminded her. "Bring a few more sets of clothes


    for me. My clothes are dirty and I need to get changed. Thanks.¡±


    "No worries."


    I walked into the private room after hanging up the call.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Collins was having an appetizer. As soon as I walked in and sat down, he asked, ¡°Krayden


    didn¡¯te with you?"


    I shook my head. "He still has things to do but should be here anytime now."


    Mr. Collins nodded and said no more.


    Later, he chatted with Theo and Elena about trivial things.


    The topic of children would inevitablye up when talking about trivial things.


    Mr. Collins looked at Elena and asked, ¡° After counting the time, you''ve both been married for many


    years but still haven¡¯t had any children?¡±


    Elena''s face instantly flushed. Theo froze, then turned to look at me.


    I pretended to not know that he was staring at me and continued to drink my tea calmly.


    "The soup is getting cold, Mr. Collins," Theo said with a smile.


    It was an obvious attempt to change the subject. Although Mr. Collins had gotten on in years now,


    he was still very much clearheaded. How could he not know what Theo was trying to do?

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Mr. Collins was very much concerned when it came to children, so he refused to change the


    subject.


    He looked at Theo and said with a serious expression, "Do you know how old you are right now?


    How much longer can seniors like us live? Younger generations like you will have to take over the


    family sooner orter, right? Both of you are in your 30s this year, yet you still don''t want a child


    after being married for so long. How do you expect seniors like us to leave the family to you?"


    Elena smiled faintly and took it upon herself to say, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Collins. It''s not Theo''s fault.


    It''s my problem. We do


    getting married and having children so early. Mr. Grant and his wife are young and educated. It


    makes sense for them to work o n their careers first instead of rushing to have kids. After all,


    everyone thinks differently."


    Mr. Collins sighed after hearing what he said. "Young people like you may think that way now, but


    when you get to my age, everything will make sense. One needs to d o the right thing when one


    gets to the right age. You''ll know the disadvantages when others get married and you remain single


    o r when others have children yet you still have none."


    Unsure what came to mind, Mr. Collins suddenly seemed a little sad.


    Theo frowned and said, "I have a son, Mr. Collins. He¡¯s five this year."


    Mr. Collins was stunned, then looked at


    Theo. "You have a son?"


    Theo nodded. "He¡¯s a very adorable kid."


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?" Theo looked at Elena. "From what Ms. Mandez was saying,


    haven''t you had children yet?"


    Elena said a little awkwardly, "Mr. Collins, that kid isn''t Theo''s-"


    "The food is here.¡± Keith cut her off. "Let¡¯s hurry up and eat and then go home to get some rest. It''s


    been a long day for all of us."


    Elena frowned, looking a little displeased.


    Mr. Collins wanted to ask more about the child, but Theo changed the subject again.


    It had been a long day and everyone was tired, so there was not much chatting going on during


    dinner.


    After dinner, we nned to send Mr.


    Collins back to his amodation when Shannon''s voice rang out before we were able to get into


    the car.


    I turned back to look and saw her running toward us, yelling while running, "My adorable grandpa."


    Everyone was so confused. Mr. Collins was the only one grinning from ear to ear.


    Shannon ran over and embraced Mr.


    Collins, asking with delight, "What are you doing here, Grandpa?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Oh, dear." Mr. Collins patted her back andined, "Can you be gentler? You''re going to snap


    my back."


    "Nonsense. Your bones are still very strong."


    After letting Mr. Collins go, Shannon looked at us and asked, "Did you have dinner with them just


    now, Grandpa?"


    Mr. Collins nodded with a smile, then pointed to Theo and said, ''This is Theo, Grandpa Grant''s


    grandson. Call him Theo. Thisdy beside him is his wife, Elena Mandez. You have to call her Mrs.


    Grant.¡¯


    Shannon¡¯s mouth twitched, then she looked at me and asked, "Mrs. Grant?"


    I shrugged, meaning that she should not ask me anything.


    Shannon looked at Theo and asked sarcastically, "When did you change your wife?"


    "What are you talking about, you little brat?" Mr. Collins kicked her. "Can you be more polite?"

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Shannon felt pain and scurried away.


    She did not cause any trouble because she did not know what was happening.


    She then chatted with Mr. Collins for a moment before arranging for a driver to send him back.


    As soon as Mr. Collins left, Shannon revealed her true form.


    She walked up to Theo and Elena with her arms crossed. She asked with a faint smile, "When did


    the boss and the employee start hooking up so openly in front of the rightful wife?"


    After saying that, she looked at me and


    snapped. ¡°You''re really something. How can you let my grandfather misunderstand for so long? It''s


    not like you don''t have a mouth. Don''t you know how to exin yourself?"


    I helplessly smiled and nned to take her away. "Alright now. You''re here to have fun, not to


    concern yourself with other matters. Did you eat anything beforeing here?"


    She snorted. "We were nning to eat in the restaurant when we bumped into something so


    sickening. Now I don''t have the mood to eat anymore."


    What should I do to make her forget?


    Answers, anyone?


    When we got back to the restaurant, I talked to them the whole time as I had already eaten earlier.


    After dinner, the sky was getting a little dark. If it grew any darker, it would be difficult to pitch the


    tent. Hence, everyone grabbed their things and hurried off to find a suitable ce to pitch tents.


    We eventually decided to pitch the tents on a hill. It was not a very high hill, but we were able to


    take in the view of the entire resort. This would be an excellent ce to catch the sunrise tomorrow


    morning.


    Everyone started pitching their tents. Shannon pitched one with me and asked m e while she was


    doing so, "Did you invite anyone?"


    I shook my head. "No one."


    "Who invited him, then?" Shannon pointed behind me.


    I turned around to look and saw that a tent had been pitched not far away. A man was standing at


    the entrance of the tent, his figure slender and tall. He looked a little familiar.


    "No way? You can''t tell who that is?" Shannon looked incredulously at me.


    I shook my head. "I''m a little short-sighted."


    "That¡¯s Theo Grant, your husband!"


    It did seem like it!


    "Someone is in the tent.¡± Shannon looked closely and said angrily, "Can''t they do things behind your


    back? Must they tell the world that they''re cheating? I''m utterly disgusted."


    After saying that, she looked at me and asked, "Don¡¯t you feel sad?"


    I shook my head. "No.


    I should not regret it since I had made up m y mind.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I was the one who pushed Theo away first, and now that he had found someone better, I should be


    giving him my blessing.


    Shannon probably thought I was a lost cause and did not want to talk to me anymore. After dusting


    her hands, she walked toward Theo.


    When she walked up to Theo, she asked with a smile, "What a coincidence, Mr. Grant."


    Theo looked mildly at her. It was hard to hear any emotions in his voice, "The vigers said that the


    night sky here is beautiful and we can catch the sunrise on the hills, so I came when I had the time."

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Shannon chuckled and said, "Looks like we were destined to meet."


    At this moment, Elena walked out of the tent and was stunned and surprised to see us. Later, she


    smiled slightly, considering it to be a greeting.


    Thaddea and her fiancG were joined at the hip. Seeing how stunning the view was, they were in no


    hurry to pitch their tent and went to admire the scenery hand in hand. They looked particrly


    sweet.


    The sky was dark and adorned with stars a t this moment. The grass under the moon was green


    and crisp, while the night breeze was cool. It was suitable to sit on the grass


    while gazing at the stars.


    When Nina and Holly were done pitching their tents, they both ran to the densest part of the grass


    andy down to gaze at the stars.


    Dazaray was more or less stirred when she saw Theo, but when she saw Elena beside him, her


    countenance sank.


    After the previous incident, Dazaray and I had lost touch.


    I did not intend to make friends with someone with such questionable character either, so we merely


    nodded at each other, while considering it to be a greeting.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jordan was a man with a cool demeanor, while Shannon was a particrly hyper person. In order


    to stop Shannon from disturbing him, he stayed in the car the whole time, only getting out to pitch


    the tent when Shannon was no longer as hyper.


    Unsure if it was a coincidence, Dazaray''s tent was pitched beside Theo''s.


    Shannon ran up to me and asked with a smile, "Say, do you think Dazaray hasn¡¯t given up on Theo


    yet?"


    She continued after a pause, "Theo isn''t actually nning to spend the night with Elena in the tent,


    right? Do you think Dazaray will stir up trouble if he does that?"


    Seeing the excited look on her face, I felt a little speechless. "Why are you always concerned about


    other people''s affairs?"


    "Other people''s affairs are interesting."


    Not wanting to continue the topic, I nced at Jordan, who was pitching his tent. I then asked


    Shannon, "Are you nning to walk openly into Jordan''s tent tonight?"


    Shannon blushed immediately, looking a little coy. "I just want to talk to him and relieve boredom."


    I smiled faintly, not intending to expose her.


    Shannon was embarrassed by my meaningful smile. "I want to keep youpany tonight, but he¡¯ll


    be lonely if I do that."


    "Will I not be lonely?" I asked with ill-intent.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you''ll be lonely too.¡±


    Shannon looked at me with a troubled gaze. ¡°It''s so hard to choose between love and friendship."


    Great. She was starting to act up again. I patted her arm and said somewhat helplessly, "That¡¯s


    enough. Stop acting in front of me. I''m used to sleeping alone. You can sleep wherever you want


    tonight. Just don''t sleep with me."


    I entered the tent after saying that, nning to make my bed.


    Shannon chuckled. "Remember what you said. You can''t get angry, okay? Even if you get afraid at


    night, I can''te over and keep youpany.¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won''t get angry nor will I regret it."


    Shannon''s upper body entered the tent. She turned and looked at me with a face full of smiles. "I¡¯ll


    make it up to you tomorrow. I''ll have me an amazing night with Mr. Fredericks tonight."


    She waspletely a love-smittendy at


    the moment. I looked at her with a face full of helplessness. "Missy, can you put away the dirty


    thoughts in your mind? Also, can you wipe away the saliva at the corner of your mouth? You¡¯re a


    lady, so please be more demure."

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    "What can I do?" Shannon spread out her hands. "me Mr. Fredericks for being so attractive. He


    has stolen my soul. I can¡¯t help it."


    I did not bother talking to her anymore and continued to make my bed.


    "Um..." A sweet voice of ady came from behind. "We brought some desserts when w e came and


    nned to have it as our supper. Do you guys want to have some?"


    Shannon turned around and looked at her with a hostile gaze. "No, we''re making our own supper


    soon."


    Fearing that Shannon would have a disagreement with Elena again, I stopped making my bed and


    got up. I walked out of the tent.


    Theo walked over as well and nced at m e, saying ndly, "Let''s have supper together. If we¡¯re


    lucky enough, we might even get to see a shooting starter."


    Shannon was just about to refuse when Nina walked over and said, "The vigers say that there''s a


    high chance of seeing a shooting star tonight. It would be nice to eat barbecue while waiting for a


    shooting star."


    There was a long silence before Shannon said, "Fine."


    Shannon and the girls had bought the necessary items for the barbecue beforeing, and they


    were all in the trunk of the car. Since everyone had decided to start barbecuing now, they each


    started working.


    A few men went to lift the barbecue grill, while the women washed and cut vegetables.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Shannon stood beside me, asking me while slicing potatoes, "Wanda, do you know the difference


    between two-faced bitches and angelic bitches?"


    I froze and shook my head. "I''m not really sure. I think they''re the same."


    "No, no, no."


    Shannon shook her finger. "Let me give you a crash course. On the surface, two-faced bitches are


    the kind who dress up innocently and look harmless. They may say that they''re helping you and are


    doing everything for your own good, yet they''re always pointing out your shorings and


    unpleasant qualities."


    I raised my eyebrows, feeling a little interested now. "What about angelic bitches?"


    Shannon cackled mischievously. "Angelic bitches are the kind who look gentle and kind on the


    surface. They appear so wonderful as though they¡¯re the purest in the whole wide world. They have


    great rtionships with everyone and are willing to help everyone out. But they do things that are


    hical and engage in petty tricks to harm others."


    Were they not the same?


    Shannon saw the puzzled look on my face and wore an expression that seemed to say that I was


    not worthy of being taught.


    After thinking about it, she pointed to Elena and asked, ¡°Based on what I just told you, can you


    analyze her and see if she''s a two-faced or an angelic bitch?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at Elena who was standing beside Theo, helping him to light the fire for


    the barbeque.


    After thinking for a very long time, I said unsurely, "She''s a two-faced bitch?"


    Shannon clicked her tongue. "Can you analyze again if Dazaray is a two-faced or a n angelic


    bitch?"


    I looked at Dazaray. She was standing not far from Theo washing vegetables.


    When I saw her staring at Theo and Elena, I suddenly realized that she had not paid much attention


    to me from the moment we met until now.


    If this was back then, she would have already teased me, but her attention had been on Theo and


    Elena the whole time. There was even a hostile gaze when she looked at Elena.


    It seemed like her enemy had be Elena now.


    After retracting my gaze from Dazaray, I said a little helplessly, "I don''t think I can analyze it. I think


    they''re about the same."

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Shannon rolled her eyes and said exasperatedly, "You''re really stupid."


    As soon as she said that, she put down the half-cut potatoes in her hand and pulled m e to sit down


    on a chair. She spoke while looking at Elena, "I''d better give you a more detailed course. Let''s start


    with Elena. Look at how she¡¯s always beside Theo. No matter where he goes and what he does,


    she''ll be beside him to engage in all sorts of coquetry behaviors. She took the initiative t o bring


    Nina and Holly food to use that opportunity to get acquainted with them.¡±


    At this moment, Elena left her ce while carrying a te of fruits. Shannon snickered. "She''s


    going to give Thaddea''s


    fiance some fruits now."


    I frowned, finding her words not very agreeable. "You''re over-interpreting her behavior. She''s giving


    fruits to others out of kindness. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that."


    After a long silence, Shannon patted my hand and said with a teary face, "You''re a hopeless case,


    my friend."


    "I genuinely think there¡¯s nothing wrong with that." I was equally helpless. "Why don¡¯t you give me a


    more detailed analysis?"


    "You have to make careful observations every time, bestie. There¡¯s nothing wrong with giving fruits,


    of course, but why didn''t she give them before and chose this specific time?"


    I don''t know," I admitted honestly. Shannon pointed in Thaddea and her fiance''s direction, saying


    tly, "Thaddea and her fiance were chatting over there while preparing the ingredients, right?


    Now, Thaddea isn¡¯t there anymore. What''s her husband doing?"


    I looked over and saw Thaddea¡¯s fiance cleaning up the fish.


    Shannon sneered. "There isn¡¯t a ce in front of him to put the fruits. Besides, he¡¯s cleaning the


    fish, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to eat fruits. Why didn¡¯t Elena bring him the fruits when Thaddea


    was around earlier? Why choose now? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡±


    I pursed my lips and said, "It may just be a coincidence." "Look and see if it¡¯s a coincidence


    yourself, then," Shannon said with a sneer.


    Later, we did not say a thing and focused o n observing Elena.


    Elena was seen walking up to Thaddea¡¯s fiance, saying with a sweet smile, "You''ve worked hard. I


    sliced some fruits. Have some."


    She was not only beautiful but also had a sweet voice. Besides, she was doing this out of good


    intentions, so it would be impolite to refuse. However, Thaddea¡¯s fiance looked at his hands and


    said politely, "Thank you, but it¡¯s inconvenient for me to eat now. I''m sorry."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Let me feed you, then."


    Having said that, Elena used a toothpick to poke an apple and put it to his mouth.


    Her face was unstirred, looking like she was purely trying to feed him fruits and nothing else.


    Now that the fruit was in front of his mouth, Thaddea''s fiance had no way of refusing and could only


    open his mouth to eat it.


    "Is it good?" Elena asked with a face full of smiles.


    The man''s face turned slightly crimson as h e nodded his head and said, "Thank you."

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Elena smiled even sweeter now. "You¡¯re too polite. Thaddea and I are good friends, so you¡¯re my


    good friend too. It''ll only make u s seem distant if you say thank you."


    At this moment, Thaddea returned, and she used the same tactic to feed Thaddea a slice of apple


    before returning to Theo''s side.


    Shannon sneered. "Such a contemptible tactic.¡±


    I finally had a bit of understanding. I rubbed my chin in contemtion.


    ¡°She''s flirting with other men openly yet does so without raising suspicion about her motives. A


    woman like that is an


    angelic bitch. Everything she does seems normal in other people''s eyes, but look at Thaddea''s


    fiance."


    I looked over. Thaddea¡¯s fiance was blushing a little, subconsciously ncing a few times at Elena.


    He was obviously hooked by her.


    "Why is she doing that?¡± I asked in confusion.


    Did she not like Theo? Why was she flirting with another man, then?


    Shannon analyzed it, saying, "There are two possibilities. One of it is probably because she¡¯s a


    yer, so all the men whom she thinks are good will be turned into her backup ns. The second


    possibility is that she enjoys being in the center of attention. She wants everyone to pay attention to


    her, and this will eventually turn into a habit over time.


    When she has a new male acquaintance, she''ll start to establish her persona in front of that person,


    making that person fall in love with her. Then, she¡¯ll make him think that she''s the perfect girl who


    deserves all the good things in the world. She deserves t o be pampered and spoiled.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "Just like how she''s always beside Theo. Those who have no idea


    would think that she and Theo are a match made in heaven. No one will ever think that there''s


    anything wrong with that and that it''s only right. The only reason why my grandfather mistook her for


    Theo''s wife is because of her seemingly wonderful persona, which leaves no room for doubt.


    Besides, she intentionally made my grandfather misunderstand, right?"


    I nodded ¡°You got it right.¡±


    Before this, I had always thought that Mr.


    Collins misunderstood Elena and Theo to b e a married couple because of Theo''sck o f


    exnation. After thinking about it now, Elena had assumed the role of Theo''s wife from the


    moment she met Mr. Collins.


    When Theo did not exin it, it was no wonder why Mr. Collins would misunderstand.


    At the thought of that, I looked at Shannon and asked, "So she''s definitely an angelic bitch, right?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Yes." Shannon chuckled mischievously. "A n angelic bitch is the easiest to determine. Everything


    about her looks perfect, and she''ll put on an act that makes her seem like she¡¯s a breath of fresh


    air."


    I pursed my lips and asked, "What about a two-faced bitch?" "Please refer to Dazaray." Shannon


    poked m y forehead. "Can you think about the things she''s done that have been etched in your


    mind from the moment we met until now?"


    I blurted without even thinking about it," The things she said to Theo when they met thest time."


    The words she said to Theo were so disgusting that I still could not get them out of my mind.


    Shannon looked in Theo¡¯s direction and said a little mockingly, "She''s buttering up t o your man. Are


    you really not going to go over and dere your authority?"


    I shook my head. "Theo and I have already made it clear. Whatever happens between them has


    nothing to do with me. What will i t make me if I go over right now? I''m pushing him away, but at the


    same time, I refuse to let him hang out with other women. Don¡¯t you think that would make m e a


    dog in a manger? If that''s the case, I¡¯m n o different from a two-faced bitch or an angelic bitch."


    Shannon was rendered speechless. She looked at me and snapped. "I finally know now. Elena is an


    angelic bitch; Dazaray is a two-faced bitch; you''re a lunatic. The kind that can''t be saved.¡±


    Knowing that she was exasperated with m e, I smiled somewhat helplessly. "Just cut your


    vegetables. Don''t identally cut your hand again."

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Shannon nodded and was just about to lower her head to slice the vegetables when she suddenly


    remembered something.


    She looked at Elena for a full minute.


    I asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Shannon frowned. "Why does the ne around Elena¡¯s neck look so familiar? I have a feeling


    that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before."


    I followed her gaze and saw that the ne around Elena¡¯s neck was precisely the one that Mr.


    Collins gave her today.


    Shannon put down the kitchen knife in her hand and got up to walk toward Elena. After taking a few


    steps, she suddenly turned around and rushed back to grab the knife. She then walked toward


    Elena again and said, "I must have been too nice to her. I''ve put up with her trying to seduce my


    bestie''s husband but she has even tricked my grandpa into giving her my grandmother''s ne.¡±


    When I saw hering back to grab the knife, I was so shocked that I quickly went up to her. "Calm


    down, Shannon. Your grandpa gave that ne to Theo''s wife. Theo tacitly assented to Elena


    being his wife. That¡¯s why he''s allowing her to wear i t. Come back with me."


    ¡°Stay out of my way .¡±


    Shannon was truly angry now. "My grandpa mayck mental rity but not m e. First of all, Theo


    will never be with Elena. Secondly, if she was really Theo''s wife, then she can take the ne


    and I wouldn''t care, but she isn¡¯t. She¡¯s just a mistress who¡¯s trying to seduce someone else''s


    husband. She''s just humiliating my grandma by wearing her ne."


    She continued after a pause, saying, "My grandpa intended to give this ne to Theo¡¯s wife, yet


    she¡¯s impersonating her, which also means she''s lying to my grandpa. I won¡¯t forgive her."


    After saying that, she rushed up to Theo and Elena.


    I looked at her with a worried expression, not knowing what I should do.


    Shannon walked up to Elena and looked unkindly at her. "Quick question, Ms. Mandez. Is the


    ne around your neckfortable to wear?"


    Elena noticed the knife in her hand, and herplexion instantly paled.


    She took several steps backward and stopped when she retreated to Theo''s side


    As though Theo had given her a sense of security, she asked with a face full of displeasure, "What


    are you doing, Ms.


    Collins?"


    Shannon sneered, then pointed at the ne around her neck and coldly said," This ne


    doesn''t belong to you. Please return it to me."


    Elena frowned and subconsciously held the pendant on the ne, obviously not intending to


    return it.


    Shannon took a deep breath at the sight of her reaction, seemingly suppressing great anger in her


    heart. "Do you think just anyone is qualified to take my grandmother''s ne? Also, how can you


    be so shameless? My grandpacks mental rity yet you¡¯re actually bold enough to ept the


    ne, huh? Can you please look in the mirror, Ms. Mandez?"


    The quarrel had attracted the attention of other people. After Nina ran over, she asked


    dumbfoundedly, "What''s going on?"


    Holly saw the knife in Shannon''s hand, and her expression changed. "Shannon, why are you


    holding a knife? That¡¯s so dangerous. Why don''t we calm down and talk?"


    She reached out to take Shannon''s knife after saying that, but Shannon dodged her hand.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She looked at everyone else and said," Mind your own businesses. This is between her and me.


    Don''t any of you interfere."

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Everyone exchanged nces with each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    With so many people gathered around, Elena knew that Shannon could not do anything to her and


    was fueled with confidence. Hence, she said with a face full of anger, "Shannon, there has to be a


    limit t o your absurdity. Your grandpa gave me this ne, and you should know what that means,


    right? When he gave it to me, M r. Grant and Ms. Lane were both present. They saw your grandpa


    giving it to me with their own eyes. Why are you saying it like I tricked my way into getting it? If the


    Collins want to take back what they gave away, then just say so. There¡¯s no need to


    insult me like that.


    "How much more disgusting can you get? M y grandpa meant to give this ne to Theo''s wife.


    Are you Theo''s wife?


    Mistresses these days behave with such righteous indignation while trying to take the legitimate


    wives'' ce. You''ve really opened my eyes."


    Shannon was a loquacious person and cared for nothing at the moment. On the contrary, she was


    surrounded by an intense lethal aura.


    Perhaps Elena could not win the argument against Shannon, so she snickered and said to me,


    ¡°Wanda Lane, I see you in a new light now. You''re pushing your husband away yet can''t bring


    yourself to let go of the benefits thate from being with him. You want to have your cake and eat


    it too. When you saw me taking the ne, you felt bad and wanted to snatch it away, yet couldn''t


    do it yourself and asked someone t o help you. I''m impressed. If you could just say it to me nicely,


    then I would''ve given it t o you. Don''t you find yourself disgusting for using such underhanded


    tactics?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned and asked somewhat helplessly," So, you think I want the ne?"


    Elena raised her eyebrows. "Don¡¯t you?"


    "You think too much. I didn''t tell Shannon not to let you have the ne. Besides, Theo and I


    have nothing to do with each other anymore, so whoever he allows to own the ne has nothing


    to do with m e. I have nothing to say about this at all. Shannon doesn''t want you to wear the


    ne purely because she thinks you''re not worthy."


    You!" Elena was furious.


    She looked at Theo and said with an aggrieved tone, "Mr. Grant, I''ll return this ne to you."


    She took off the ne around her neck after saying that and stuffed it into Theo''s hands.


    Theo did not say anything up until now and was merely looking indifferently at me.


    Elena turned around to leave, but he suddenly held her wrist. Elena looked up at him with


    astonishment in her eyes.


    Shannon was stunned as well. She was doing this just so Elena would not think that she was


    Theo''s wife. She was trying to remind her to know her ce. Whether she took the ne back


    or not was not the point.


    However, when she saw Theo pulling Elena back, her expressionpletely sank.


    Those who were watching the fun had no idea what was going on. Everyone wore a dumbfounded


    look on their faces.


    Theo looked at me with a hint of coldness and disappointment in his eyes.


    I pursed my lips and could roughly guess what he was going to do.


    "Mr. Grant..." Elena looked up at Theo, her face remained aggrieved. It was especially


    heartbreaking to see her like this.


    "If it belongs to you, then wear it," Theo said in a deep and attractive voice. It even carried hints of


    indulgence.


    After saying that, he personally put the ne back around Elena''s neck and held her hand while


    saying softly, "Now that it has been given to you, it belongs to you. Don''t remove it no matter what.¡±


    Elena probably did not expect Theo to treat her like this and was suddenly muddle-headed. Even


    her gaze turned misty. Her face that was pale with anger earlier was suddenly flushed.


    "Theo Grant!¡± Shannon raised the knife.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Jordan, who had been watching in silence, suddenly walked over and pulled Shannon back. He


    said, "Didn''t you say that you want to gaze at the stars at night? Quit messing around or you''re


    going to miss it."


    After saying that, he took the knife from Shannon''s hand and handed it to me very naturally. I very


    naturally took it as well.


    When I realized what was going on, I asked with a dumbfounded face, "Why are you giving it to


    me?"


    Jordan looked at me and said meaningfully, "Solve your own problem."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Why must they all mess with me?


    I nced at everyone, and from the look in their eyes, it seemed like they all thought that I was the


    one who ordered Shannon to stir up trouble.


    I wanted to exin but gave up upon second thought.


    Many times, exnations were of no use when others did not believe you. On the contrary, if others


    believed you, then there was no need to give any exnation.


    I looked at Theo and saw him staring at me with a face full of indifference. I then looked at Elena.


    She touched the ne around her neck and looked smugly at me. I t was a silent deration of


    victory.


    What else could I say?


    I could only say, "I give you my blessing."


    I turned around to leave after saying that.


    I returned to the same spot and took over Shannon''s job to slice the vegetables.


    The rest went on with their work as well. Although they did not ask anything, they were bound to


    make spections.


    The one who could not hold back her curiosity the most was Nina. After washing the vegetables,


    she walked up to me and spoke in a hushed voice, "Didn¡¯t you say that you''re married, Wanda?


    How did you get involved with Mr. Grant?¡±


    After a pause, she looked at Shannon and Jordan before continuing asking, "I thought Mr.


    Fredericks liked you this whole time. But now it seems like he and Shannon share an ambiguous


    rtionship. What''s going on?"


    Seeing the confused look on her face, I burst outughing. "You have too many questions. I don''t


    even know how to answer them."


    Nina giggled naughtily. "Why don''t you tell me what''s your rtionship with Theo


    first?¡±


    "I was going to ask that question too." Holly leaned over. "I noticed the way he looked at you just


    now is different. You''re not exlovers, are you?"


    I helplessly sighed. Sure enough, there was no woman who did not love gossip.


    "What ex-lovers? Wanda is Theo''s legitimate wife. Elena, that bitch, is just a mistress who is trying


    to steal Wanda¡¯s ce.¡±


    Shannon walked over as well, looking quite furious. Clearly, her anger still had not dissipated.


    After reflecting on the words she just said, Nina and Holly widened their eyes in unison. They


    looked incredulously at me." Are you really Theo''s wife?"


    There was nothing to hide about this, and if I did not exin it to them, more misunderstandings


    and conflicts would arise. Thus, I said, ¡°We werewfully husband and wife before this, but not


    anymore. We''ve already divorced.¡±


    "Divorced, my ass.¡± Shannon looked at me with a displeased face. "You''re the only one who¡¯s


    saying that you''re divorced. Theo never even agreed."

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Nina and Holly were dumbfounded,pletely confused about theplicated rtionship


    between us.


    "What''s with Ms. Mandez, then?" Nina asked with some confusion.


    "Your rtionship is tooplicated." Holly crossed her arms. "So you''re the exlover, while Ms.


    Mandez is the new lover? Old and new lovers getting together makes this whole situation really


    awkward."


    After a pause, she continued, "They¡¯re only pitching a tent. I thought they were a married couple at


    first, so there was no problem with them staying in the same tent. But now it seems like they''re


    going to


    spend the night together. What are you going to do?"


    I smiled faintly. "I don¡¯t care, so you guys should stop worrying too. It¡¯s good that they''re together."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The women were shocked by what I said, and they all looked at me with incredulous eyes.


    "Are you out of your mind, Wanda? Why are you pushing such an outstanding man to another


    woman?"


    "Are you sure you have a sound mind?"


    "That''s not an item that you can give out as you like. That¡¯s a human. A man. An outstanding man


    too. You''re not afraid that he''ll be snatched away? You''ve opened my eyes."


    Nina and Holly were exasperated by me. They became more and more emotional as they spoke.


    I quickly stopped them. "Alright now, stop scolding me. I know I may seem crazy in other people''s


    eyes when ites to this, but it''s my choice. So, I hope you''ll respect my decision."


    After a pause, I continued saying, "If we keep talking, then we won''t have time for barbecue


    anymore. If it rains, everything will be ruined."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t rain. I''ve checked the weather forecast," Shannon said with full confidence.


    I handed the basin with vegetables to Shannon and urged her, saying, "You''ll never know. The


    ingredients are ready. Let¡¯s barbecue them."


    After Shannon left, Nina bent down beside me and whispered, "I heard that Theo¡¯spany is in


    Whaldorf City. You were staying in Whaldorf City previously, right? I s it because of Elena that you


    two separated and you came here to live alone?"


    I shook my head and said ndly, "A lot of married couples eventually separate, but most of the


    time, it has nothing to do with outsiders. The main problem is that there are issues between the


    two."


    Nina seemed to have a deep understanding of this and said with a little mncholy," You¡¯re right. If


    it isn¡¯t because there''s a problem between the couple, then how could they separate so easily? You


    must be i n love to marry each other and make a vow to live happily ever after, but things may not


    turn out the way you want them to. If that''s the case, two lovers will turn into enemies. They''ll find


    each other sickening t o look at. I wonder why things end up this way."


    Did that remind her of her parents?


    I smiled slightly. "Want to tell me about your story?"


    "Nothing to say about it." Nina shrugged, saying a little helplessly, "It''s the most ordinary story of a


    broken family."


    Seeing that she refused to share about it, I did not ask further.


    Shannon ran over with a te. "Look how much I love you guys. I''m serving you the first batch of


    roasted meat. Hurry up and taste it."


    Nina''s eyes lit up at the sight of the meat." Shannon, you''re my favorite person at the moment."


    Iughed. "Is the meat enough for us?"


    Shannon nodded. "We have enough, but Elena, who was supposed to be washing


    the meat, didn¡¯t wash it. Holly went to wash it after learning about it. If you want t o take big bites,


    then you might have to wait a little longer."


    Nina''s mouth twitched. "Sure enough, we can''t judge a book by its cover. It takes time to understand


    someone. Take Elena, for example. She may seem friendly and generous at first nce, but it turns


    out she''s such a person.¡±

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    "Exactly," Shannon spoke vaguely while munching away. "You actually thought she was nice when


    you first met her? I knew she was up to no good at first nce.¡±


    The two started talking behind Elena''s back. I did not intend to participate in the conversation, so I


    sat on the chair and ate the meat in silence.


    When Shannon was done eating, I handed her the cleaned vegetables. "Take them over there and


    let them roast them.¡±


    "There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Shannon wiped her mouth, then asked in a gossipy tone, "I saw you guys talking


    about something


    mysteriously just now. Care to share with


    me?''


    Nina shook her head. "It¡¯s nothing."


    "Tell me!" Shannon¡¯s gossipy nature was simply impossible to be suppressed.


    Nina sighed. "My sister is getting a divorce, and it makes me upset.¡±


    Shannon clicked her tongue. "Tell me the details. I''m very interested in love rtionships and


    marriage right now.


    Maybe if you tell me more of these things, I''ll lose interest in getting married too."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at Nina and waited for her to speak. Perhaps this was the nature of women. We were born


    to love gossip.


    Nina gently sighed. "My sister and my brother-inw have been married for six years. They began


    to quarrel frequently in thest six months. The family''s expenses, including the children¡¯s food and


    clothing. are all bought with my sister''s sry. My brother-inw would give my sister some money


    when they first got married but has since stopped giving her any. The reason is that he wants to


    start a business and the money deposited in the bank can¡¯t be touched. My sister thought that he


    had started to change, but because of the children, she had no choice but to put up with it."


    After a pause, she continued, "Half a year ago, my sister took her kid to the hospital and happened


    to bump into him and a womaning out of a cafe. That''s when the two started quarreling.


    However, she still refused to get a divorce for the sake of the children. She finally decided to get a


    divorce because of my disappearance. In order to find me, my sister spent a lot of money, and that


    made my brother-inw very unhappy. He also said many unpleasant things. In the end, in order to


    stop my sister from spending more money t o search for me, he took all my sister¡¯s hard -earned


    money over the years. He stayed outside and only returned home after I came back from abroad.


    When my sister asked for her money back, he said that he had spent it all."


    After hearing what she said. Shannon and I both gasped.


    "It''s like you''re widowed!" Shannon put on a n angry look. "Why hasn''t this man been kicked out


    yet? What is she waiting for?"


    I nodded to agree. "Isn¡¯t he just a scumbag?"


    Nina sighed gently and said to me, "Wanda, Theo is different from my brother-inw. H e doesn''t


    lack money. I can tell that he loves you. You must know that it isn''t easy for a woman to meet a man


    who deeply loves her over the course of her life. No matter how deep the misunderstanding


    between you is, you shouldn''t have separated so easily."


    Seeing that she was talking about me again, I got up and picked up the basin of vegetables. I said,


    "Let''s go and grill some vegetables."


    I walked away after saying that.


    "You make me so mad, Wanda Lane. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to keep avoiding your


    problems like that?" Shannon followed behind me and asked with a face full of displeasure.


    I did not want to entertain her and walked t o the grill, where I set down the basin.


    Everyone else surrounded the grill chatting with each other. Seeing that Shannon and I hade


    over, Thaddea handed us each a grilled sausage. She asked with a smile, "I saw you having a


    meeting over there just now. What were you talking about?¡±


    Shannon darted me a nce and snorted." Giving her an ideology lesson."


    After a pause, she looked at Elena and continued, "Some people know nothing but ttery. Why


    bother with anything else when one can just rely on men?¡±


    Everybody knew who she was referring to, s o the air was suddenly awkward.


    Elena''splexion was pale, and the meat she had brought to her mouth hung awkwardly in the


    air.


    Nina had just walked over and did not know what was going on, so she said with a smile, "Let''s


    bring all the cushions out."

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    "The night sky is gorgeous. It would be nice if we could sit while admiring the view."


    After saying that, she dragged Shannon with her to grab the cushions. Jordan and Thaddea''s fiance


    went too. With the two men going over as well, it was possible to carry everything.


    Holly came close to me and asked in a hushed voice, "Don''t you feel awkward?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I looked up at her, feeling a little puzzled." Why should I feel awkward?"


    Holly cleared her throat. "Your ex-husband and his girlfriend are in front of you. It''s hard to believe


    that you don''t care."


    I pursed my lips and looked up at the stars i n the sky, saying with a smile, "I think the beautiful


    moon and stars are more worthy o f our attention than gossip."


    Seeing that I did not want to talk about this, her mouth twitched and she did not ask any more


    questions.


    When Shannon and the rest brought the cushions over, everyone sat down and admired the night


    view.


    Thaddea and her fiance, Jordan and Shannon, Theo and Elena. There were six people and three


    couples. The remaining ones were me, Nina, and Holly. All we could do was huddle together for


    warmth.


    The cushion was huge, and one couldy o n it. When I was tired from sitting, Iy down.


    Hollyy beside me to talk to me.


    As we spoke, she suddenly put on an astonished expression. I subconsciously turned back to take


    a look.


    Theo had unknowinglyy down beside me.


    Feeling a bit awkward, I shifted toward Holly a little.


    Holly saw what was happening but made n oment and continued with the conversation, "I


    joined the hiking club when I was in college. We often went camping and hiking. That was the


    happiest time in my life. If I could, I really wish time could freeze at that time.¡±


    "I wished time would freeze when I was a kid."


    Shannon gently sighed. "We didn''t have to worry about anything as kids and could remain happy


    every day. Happinesses especially easy. A new doll and a lollipop could keep me happy for a


    long time. How did time pass so fast?"


    Looking at the vast starry sky, I sighed. " There''s no need toment about how fleeting time is. As


    long as we don''t let ourselves regret at every stage in life and leave important memories, they''ll be


    something worth treasuring even after time has passed. That way, we won¡¯t be as sad about it."


    Shannon nodded and asked Dazaray," Didn''t you study religion? How does a religious person view


    life?"


    Dazaray did not answer instantly, but she said after a few seconds, "All beings suffer."


    She might as well not have said anything.


    Shannon did not want to ask her any more questions and shifted the target. "Is there anything you


    would like toment about, M r. Fredericks?"


    "Nothing,¡± Jordan looked at the starry sky and said in a cool voice.


    As soon as he said that, Elena suddenly sat up from the cushion while holding her tummy. She said


    with a pained look on her face, "My stomach hurts."

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Theo frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Elena shook her head. "It just suddenly hurts. I may have eaten something wrong. I -I need to


    relieve myself."


    She held her stomach and left after saying that.


    Everyone stifled theirughter when they saw her walking into the woods. The woods were the


    nearest ce for her to relieve herself. A person like her who likes cleanliness might have a hard


    time.


    Shannon giggled mischievously and came close to me, saying, "She might not be able t o gaze at


    the stars tonight. Also, I guarantee that she¡¯ll stop smiling when


    shees back.


    I asked curiously, "Why?¡±


    Shannon¡¯s smile was thievish. "She obviously did nothing yet acted like she was doing all the hard


    work. I was mad but couldn''t scold her, so I found another way t o let my anger out."


    I could more or less guess what Shannon had done. I asked a little helplessly, "What did you give


    her?"


    Afraid that others might hear her, Shannon came close to me and whispered, "The milk I gave her


    was expired. Paired with barbecue, how could she not have a stomachache?"


    Shannon shrugged. "It''s not going to be serious. She just needs to be slightly diligent in letting it all


    out. Consider it a small punishment for her."


    This woman was really vindictive.


    I was just about to lecture her when Nina suddenly cried out in surprise, "Look, it''s a shooting star!"


    Everyone immediately looked at the sky. Sure enough, a shooting star was passing b y


    "Make a wish!" Shannon closed her eyes and joined her hands.


    I smiled slightly. Before making a wish, I did not know why I subconsciously turned t o look at Theo.


    He was looking at me too. I was stunned when our eyes met.


    I did not expect him to be looking at me at this moment. His dark pupils were dark and bright,


    carrying hints of coolness.


    When I came back to my senses, I quickly shifted my gaze and looked up at the sky. I closed my


    eyes to make a wish.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, my heart was in turmoil. I had no idea what I wanted to wish for anymore.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Shannon looking curiously at me.


    I was amused. "What?"


    "What did you wish for?"


    I cast my eyes downward and said ndly, "That everything goes smoothly and we''ll always be


    happy."


    After a long silence, Shannon fired at me." What a waste of your wish. Your wish has t o be more


    detailed, okay? Rather than making this wish, you''d be better off wishing for a sound mind.¡± "Should


    I make another wish?" I asked with a smile.


    She rolled her eyes at me and ignored me. Then, she looked at Jordan and asked," What did you


    wish for, Mr. Fredericks?"


    Jordan looked ndly at her and said in a cool voice, "I don''t believe in these things."


    He closed his eyes to rest after saying that.


    Probably finding all of us pretty boring, she climbed up to Nina and Holly to ask them what they


    wished for.


    I was a little dazed looking at the starry sky. I really liked such an environment because it made me


    very rxed. I could even empty my brain.


    Feeling a little tired, I closed my eyes to rest. In a half-conscious state, I felt as if I was not on earth.


    "Ms. Mandez has been gone for a long time. It can''t be that something has happened to her, right?¡±

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    I opened my eyes and looked around. I did not see Elena. She had not returned yet.


    Shannon said with a sneer, "What''s there to worry about? If she encounters a beast, then her


    angelic bitch personality will keep her safe."


    I raised my arm to check the watch on my wrist. If I remembered correctly, Elena had been gone for


    more than half an hour.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Looking at Theo, I said mildly, ¡°Mr. Grant, maybe you should go and check on her. It''s easy for a


    woman like her to encounter danger thiste at night."


    "Yeah, Mr. Grant. You should go and take a look," someone echoed.


    We were almost done eating and had been gazing at the stars for a long time. It was also almost


    time for everyone to rest.


    Theo was the one who brought Elena along, so he had to be responsible for her no matter what.


    He did not say anything and got up to walk: n the direction where Elena had left.


    Shannon looked unkindly at me. "You¡¯re the most generous woman I¡¯ve ever met, Wanda Lane. I


    can''t believe you so generously pushed your husband to someone else. You must be a living divine


    being."


    Seeing Jordan heading toward his tent to rest, I asked with a face full of smiles," Don''t you think you


    should be going to bed soon?¡±


    Shannon frowned and looked at Jordan. As though their hearts were connected, Jordan suddenly


    stopped in his tracks and looked in her direction as well.


    Shannon instantly blushed. She retracted her gaze and said to me, "Uh, I''ll sleep with you tonight.


    You probably won''t be able to fall asleep alone or might even feel afraid. How can I, your bestie,


    leave you behind, right?¡±


    Iughed, ncing at her without a word.


    She blushed even more when I looked at her and continued to exin, "Don''t think too much.


    Nothing has happened between u s yet. We''re very innocent."


    I shrugged. "I didn''t say that anything has happened between you. Why are you in such a hurry to


    exin yourself?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Besides, Jordan can''t do it, right?"


    Shannon subconsciously retorted, "You''re the one who can''t do it."


    She regretted saying that and ran into the tent with a flushed face after that.


    I shook my head and smiled. I then sat on the same spot for a moment before looking in the


    direction where Theo left earlier.


    I would be lying if I said I was not worried. We were on a hill, after all. If anything happened to


    Elena, then Theo would have t o take responsibility for it.


    When we returned to the tent, Shannon had already made the bed and positioned herself


    underneath the nket. She said with a smile, "Gorgeous, you''d better serve me right tonight or I


    won''t give you any money."


    What a weirdo.


    I looked at her and said with a smile, "I think you should go to Jordan. It''ll be romantic and exciting


    under such a starry night."


    Shannon''s mouth twitched. ¡°Wanda Lane, I can''t believe you''re actually so dirty-minded."


    "How am I dirty-minded?" I put on an innocent face. "You told me to create opportunities for you to


    be with Jordan, didn''t you? There are plenty of opportunities right now."


    Shannon was struck dumb and started changing the subject. "Be honest with me. Are you worried


    about Theo right now?"


    I pursed my lips. "Worried about what?"


    Shannon blinked. "Think about it. Theo and Elena could be together in the woods with nobody else


    around. Aren''t you worried that the two of them will unleash the beasts in them?"


    I helplessly smiled. "I think I should be more worried about their safety right now."


    She tutted andy on the bed on her belly, nning to find afortable position to sleep in.


    "Wanda, Shannon." At this moment, Jordan''s voice sounded outside the tent.


    Shannon immediately sat up from the bed and opened the tent, asking, "What¡¯s wrong?"

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Jordan looked at me and said with a serious expression, "Theo and Elena have been gone for too


    long and may be in danger."


    "What danger can there be?" Shannon frowned. "There''s a forest nearby that isn''t that big. The


    vigers often go in and out of the forest, so how could there be beasts there?"


    "We''re not worried about them encountering beasts. We''re just worried that yesterday''s rain will


    lead to andslide, so it might be dangerous to enter the forest now," Holly bent in and said.


    Yeah, if rocks fall from the mountain at


    the back, then they could encounter danger," Nina echoed.


    After hearing what they said, I was shocked and quickly put on my coat. I walked out of the tent.


    "We''d better go and find them, then."


    Shannon followed me out of the tent as well and said with a face full of reluctance," The two are


    good at causing trouble."


    The group then began searching in the direction where Theo and Elena had left. Holly''s worries


    were valid. There were lots of rocks and pieces of soil in the mountains. All of them had fallen from


    the mountain at the back.


    The moonlight was bright tonight, and the path was clear even without a torchlight. Hence, it made


    the search rtively easier.


    However, after walking a considerable distance inward, we still did not see Theo and Elena.


    Shannon frowned. "Don''t tell me they''ve returned to the vige.¡±


    "Quite unlikely," Nina said, "We should''ve been able to see them if they did."


    We thought it made sense and continued farther down to look for them.


    After searching for a long time and still not seeing Elena and Theo, I suggested," Should we split up


    and look for them?"


    "Huh?" Shannon widened her eyes. "No way. There are only a few of us here. What i f we lose our


    way? I''ve already suffered in the mountains once. I don¡¯t want to go through it again."


    Holly smiled and said, "Don''t worry. This forest isn¡¯t big and we won''t go far. Besides, we all brought


    our phones, so if we can¡¯t find each other, then we can just contact each other by phone."


    Speaking of phones, I just realized I had not tried giving Theo a call.


    I smacked my head and scolded myself for being stupid. I then quickly took out my phone and


    called Theo.


    However, no one answered the phone after a long time. Jordan saw me making a call and said a


    little apologetically, "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you that he left his phone in the tent."


    I was stunned. "How did you know?"


    "I went to take a look."


    In that case, we could only split up and search.


    Nina, Dazaray and I formed a team, while Jordan, Holly and Shannon formed another. Thaddea and


    her fiance formed a team, and that made three teams.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The forest was not very dense with trees. Plus it was located beside a vige and was often


    frequented by the vigers. Hence, there were not even tiny animals in the forest. With the bright


    moonlight, there was simply nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°I must say that the air here is really fresh.


    I can even smell the fragrance of the leaves," Nina said with a grin.


    I nodded. "The air here is certainly fresher than outside.¡±


    "Say, do you think Elena is doing this on purpose? She only had a stomachache, yet she went so


    far. Is she trying to carry out some sort of wilderness survival game with Mr. Grant in order to


    deepen their rtionship in the process?" Nina teased.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    I merely smiled and did not say anything.


    It was simply too easy to find cover in this forest. Reasonably speaking, a woman like Elena would


    most certainly not walk too far. Could she actually be in danger?


    Dazaray was not in a good mood tonight and did not speak much, but she suddenly said, "She''s not


    a proper woman to begin with and must have something up her sleeves. Why else was she the only


    one who had a stomachache?"


    Nina did not know that she adored Theo and asked a little curiously, "You don''t like Elena too?¡±


    Dazaray snorted. "A woman like her


    probably captures the interests of men. All women would be sick of her."


    I did not want to listen to their discussion. When I saw something shing in the forest on my right, I


    wondered if Theo and Elena were there. I hurried over.


    Though after taking just a few steps forward, I suddenly missed my footing.


    It was toote to retrieve my foot. I only had time to scream before crashing downward.


    "What''s wrong, Wanda>!¡± Nina asked in a panicked voice.


    Inded. Ignoring the pain in my body, I looked up.


    Seeing that the pit was not too deep, I was relieved.


    "I fell into a pit, Nina. It isn''t deep but I can¡¯t climb up by myself. Give Shannon and the rest a call


    and ask them toe over." "Okay, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll give them a call now.¡± Nina followed my


    voice and found m e. Sheforted me while making a call.


    I groped for my phone in my pocket but did not find it. It must have slipped out of my pocket during


    the fall.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The pit was too dark, so I could only use my hands and feel for my phone on the ground.


    The ground was full of mud, and I felt a little panicked. I was afraid that I might touch a snake or


    some sort of insect. After fumbling for a while and still not finding m y phone, I quickly stopped.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Wanda. Shannon and the rest areing. I''ll go and get them. Just wait here for a


    while and I''ll be back," Nina shouted from the top.


    "Dazaray, talk to Wanda. Make sure she isn''t scared. I''ll go and get Shannon and the rest," Nina


    urged Dazaray.


    Dazaray pursed her lips. "Maybe I should g o. I have better stamina than you and can walk faster."


    Nina thought it was the same no matter who went, so she nodded to agree.


    When Dazaray left, she shone the shlight of her phone downward and asked a little worriedly,


    "Did you hurt yourself anywhere during the fall, Wanda?¡±


    Seeing a bit of light, I felt more or less relieved and said with a smile, "I''m okay. It''s too dark in here,


    so I''m a little scared.¡±


    "Let me toss my phone down then.¡± "Don''t!" I quickly called for her to stop."


    Holding the phone from up there is still way better than me holding it down here. Just talk to me so I


    won''t feel as scared.¡±


    After hearing what I said, Nina did not insist further and said a little worriedly, "M y phone is running


    out of battery. I hope Dazaray will find Shannon and the rest soon. They¡¯re not familiar with the


    forest. I¡¯m worried that they''ll lose their way. We''ll be in trouble then."


    Such a possibility was not entirely impossible. Although I was worried, I stillforted her by


    saying, ¡°Don''t think too much. This forest isn''t big. We won¡¯t lose our way so easily. The worst-case


    scenario i s that we''ll have to wait until the morning for someone toe and rescue us. It''ll be


    fine."

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    "What if it rains?¡± Nina was still a little worried. "Didn''t Holly say that there may b endslides if it


    rains?"


    I was caught betweenughter and tears by now. "It won''t happen. Didn''t they check the weather


    forecast? It¡¯s not going to rain tonight."


    It was only then did Nina feel slightly relieved. Afraid that I would be scared, she kept talking to me.


    As we talked, she suddenly brought up Theo''s name.


    She curiously asked me, "Wanda, don''t you think it''s such a pity for you to give up on such an


    outstanding man like Theo?"


    I thought about it and replied to her with a


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    serious answer, "Of course, I do, but that''s life, isn''t it? There are always a lot of regrets in life."


    "That may be so, but if you can choose not t o leave any regrets, then don''t.¡±


    I smiled and said no more.


    Nina sighed. "Say, Elena has the looks and capability. How nice would it be if she has a more


    amiable character? There really is n o perfect person in this world.¡±


    As soon as she said that, a strike of thunder boomed in our ears.


    Nina looked up at the sky and asked with a teary expression, "It won''t really rain, will i t?¡±


    When there was thunder, rain would most likely follow. I started to panic a little.


    If it actually rained and water started


    flowing this way, then I would most certainly drown.


    I held onto a little ray of hope and said to Nina, "Check if there are dark clouds in the sky. If there


    aren''t any, then it won''t rain anytime soon."


    "There are.¡± Nina''s voice trembled, sounding like she was about to cry. "There weren''t any earlier


    but I can feel raindrops already. Dazaray has been gone for too long."


    I would be lying if I said that I was not afraid, but in situations like this, being afraid was no use. I


    had to think of a way to save myself.


    If it did rain, then drowning was still okay. What feared me more wasndslides. I would be buried


    alive in this pit.


    I mulled it over and looked up, saying to Nina, ¡°Don''t panic first. Go and take a look around you.


    See if there are any rtively strong and thick branches."


    "Okay, I''ll go search right away.¡±


    The pit was very dark. Nina was there to talk to me earlier, so it was fine. However, when it


    suddenly quieted down, I started to feel afraid.


    In a dark and moist environment, my mind began to involuntarily cast itself back to the night I lost


    my son. My body unconsciously trembled.


    However, reason told me that I must not panic at this moment, or I might actually die here. I still had


    many things that I had yet to aplish. I had yet to raise Munchkin, so I must not die yet.


    "I found a slightly thicker branch, Wanda. Why don''t you stand toward the side? I don¡¯t want to hit


    you when I throw it down." Nina''s voice sounded from the top.


    I quickly replied, "Okay, throw it down, then."


    Soon, a branch came crashing down, followed by Nina''s voice, "Why do you want a branch,


    Wanda?"


    "The soil under my feet is too soft. I''m afraid that I''ll identally sink in. It''s better to walk with a


    branch."


    Having said that, I stuck the branch into the soil beside my feet, but as soon as I did so, my heart


    sank with it. The soil was too soft. The branch did not reach the bottom a tall.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. Could this be like the sand in a swamp that could cause a person to sink


    in?

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Nina did not know what was going on and said somewhat happily, "You¡¯re really smart, Wanda. Wait


    here. I''ll go find some vines and you can soone up."


    "Don¡¯t go, Nina," I shouted upward.


    Nina asked a little curiously, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I¡¯m in trouble.¡± I was more or less in despair. "I don''t know if it¡¯s soil or sand under my feet. I can''t


    reach the bottom. I can feel myself sinking."


    "How could it be?" Nina panicked as well.'' What should we do?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to


    calm down.


    After thinking about it, I quickly said," Calm down, Nina. Keep looking for vines and shout for help as


    you do so. I think I can still hold on a little longer."


    As I spoke, my mind raced to recall which direction I had stepped in that the soil beneath my feet


    began to soften.


    After I remembered, I used the branch to poke at the spot I stood earlier and felt solid ground. I was


    relieved.


    Next, I rxed my body as much as possible as I would sink slower that way.


    At this moment, a few more strikes of thunder rang in my ears, followed by raindrops.


    I grew somewhat desperate by now. Even if I could get out of the soil, there was no way I could


    climb out of this pit. I would still be i n danger if water umted in the pit. The worst-case


    scenario was andslide. I might even put Nina in danger.


    Nina came back and said while sobbing, "I couldn''t find any vines. They''re all branches. It has


    started to rain now. What should I do?"


    "What''s taking Dazaray so long? She can¡¯t actually be lost, can she?"


    Nina was turning circles in a panic up there and did not know what to do.


    At this moment, water started flowing into the pit, turning the soil even softer. My heart sank quicker


    as well.


    I refused to sit and wait to die. I could only take a gamble. It would depend on my fate whether I


    would win or lose in the gamble.


    I took a deep breath and stuck the branch into the slightly solid part of the soil. I exerted all my


    strength to push my body out of the soft soil.


    I was still in a state of fear up until the moment my butt touched the ground.


    The thunder was loud, and I could hardly hear Nina''s voice anymore.


    Therge pit in the forest was probably left behind after the vigers'' coal mining activity. When they


    started filling up the pit after that, this pit was notpletely filled. Coupled with the higher ground,


    the soil was almostpletely washed away after several heavy showers of rain, which caused it to


    copse into a pit.


    I would have been able to see such arge pit under normal circumstances, but on a pitch-ck


    night where it was impossible t o see anything underneath my feet, I identally fell.


    It was quite impossible for me to climb out by myself when it was not raining, let alone now that it


    was raining so heavily.


    Just when I was at a loss at what to do, Nina''s shout entered my ear. "Can you hear me, Wanda?


    ¡°Someone is here. We¡¯lle down and save you right away. Don''t worry.¡±


    My heart was filled with delight as I quickly answered, "I can hear you. Be careful when youe


    down."


    Afraid that the person who came down would sink into the soft soil, I shouted again, "Take a


    torchlight with you when youe down. There are ces down here where the soil is soft and


    causes you t o sink in."

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    "Okay!" Nina shouted back.


    Soon, the dark pit was lit up.


    I stood rooted in the same spot, afraid to move. Seeing that the person who came down was a man,


    I figured it must be Jordan and said, "Be careful, Jordan.


    There''s soft soil in some ces that''ll cause a person to sink in. You must be careful."


    The man did not say anything. A rope was tied around his body. He held a torchlight i n one hand to


    shine the path under his feet, and he used another hand to hold the wall for support toe toward


    me.


    The torchlight shone in my direction, so I


    could not see Jordan''s face.


    I looked around me and saw two slightly deeper pits. That was probably where I stepped earlier.


    There were some mud-covered shrubs around as well, most of which were tea trees. It seemed like


    I was right. This ce had just copsed.


    The rain grew heavier and I waspletely drenched. Unsure if the ground underneath my feet


    was solid or not, I tentatively took a few steps. Seeing that Jordan was very near to me, I said a little


    worriedly, "Be careful. Some of the soil beneath is loose."


    The man gave a light hum, and his voice made me stunned.


    He walked up to me, and I looked nkly at him. "Theo?"


    For some reason, my taut nerves were suddenly rxed.


    Theo pursed his lips. His gaze was cool when he looked at me. "Are you disappointed because I¡¯m


    not who you were hoping to see?"


    I was thoroughly impressed by how he was still able to tease me in such situations.


    I gently sighed and said, "Let¡¯s hurry up and go up. This ce can sink again at any time."


    He seemed much clearer about it than me and nned to pull me and go. He raised his head to


    shout upward, "I found her. Tie the rope around the tree.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Nina¡¯s voice came from above. "Sure. I''ll do that. Stay safe."


    Later, Theo tied another rope around my


    waist and said mildly, "Follow me.¡±


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Seeing that he was about to hold my hand, I subconsciously dodged it. "I''ll follow you."


    He nced back at me with a calm gaze. It was hard to tell his emotions. "Be safe."


    I followed behind him and trodded carefully. This was a 16-feet deep pit. It would not be that easy to


    climb up on a rainy day.


    The person on top should not be too near to the pit or would risk falling in, so that person could only


    stand a little farther away from the pit to pull on the rope.


    I had no strength, so it was simply impossible to pull myself up with the rope.


    I fell after making several attempts. My body was covered with mud, making me look extremely


    wretched.


    Theo had good stamina, so it was not difficult for him to climb up there himself. However, it was a


    slight struggle when he had to lift me up with him.


    At this moment, his clothes were drenched and covered with mud.


    For some reason, I suddenly felt bad.


    I slumped to the ground and felt discouraged, saying, "The rain is too heavy and this ce will


    copse anytime. You g o ahead or both of us won''t be able to make it out here.¡±


    He frowned, looking at me with pitch-ck eyes. His gaze was deep and dark. "If it were Jordan,


    then you wouldn''t be giving u p so easily, right?"


    After falling silent for a few seconds, I said a little helplessly, "You think too much. Our priority now is


    to minimize damage. If we both continue to stay here, then we''ll both end up in trouble."


    "I''m happy to do it,¡± Theo said coldly.


    Having said that, he ignored my struggles and continued to drag me upward.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    I fell again this time, and despair filled my heart.


    "How are you guys doing? Can youe u p?" Nina''s worried voice came from above.


    Theo shouted, "The soil is too soft. Throw some thicker branches down here."


    Later, his gaze fell on my face. He said with determination, "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t leave you here."


    I froze. I did not know how to exin this feeling.


    A lot of branches were thrown down from above. Theo broke all of them and stuck them into the


    loose earth wall.


    My eyes lit up. After figuring out what he was trying to do, I quickly broke the branches with him.


    Theo bent down to search for stones in the dirt. Then, he knocked each branch into the earth wall


    very firmly.


    After inserting the ones at the bottom, he climbed upward while continuing to insert branches into


    the earth wall.


    Our distance grew farther apart and I could not hand him short branches anymore. I could only


    hand him a whole branch, which he broke and knocked into the earth wall.


    After the ones on top learned about his techniques, they stopped throwing whole branches. They


    broke them and put them into a bag before lowering it with a rope.


    Everyone worked together, which sped things up considerably.


    Theo lowered his head to look at me and said indifferently, "Try climbing up."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    It was not that difficult anymore when there was a ce for the feet tond on.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although I had never learned rock climbing, I was able to climb up by relying o n survival instincts.


    The rain poured, and everyone was drenched.


    Shannon''s face was covered with rain or tears. She choked when she saw me. "Let¡¯s get out of


    here."


    "Let''s go. The rain is very heavy. There may be andslide on the mountain at the back." Thaddea


    started urging as well.


    On our way back, thunder shook our ears a s the rain poured even heavier.


    It was only until after everyone had run into the tents that we breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There was a loud noise in the forest. The rocks from the mountain at the back may have fallen,"


    Thaddea''s fiance said with palpitations.


    Nina looked at Theo. "Where did you go, Mr. Grant? If it weren''t because we needed to search for


    you, Wanda wouldn''t have been met with danger. We wouldn''t have ended u p in this state either.¡±


    After hearing what she said, everyone turned to look at Theo.


    He lifted his head. His gaze was calm, and his voice carried no emotions when he said, "What


    happened tonight was entirely my fault. I''ve put everyone''s lives in danger. I''ll treat everyone to


    dinner to make amends tomorrow."


    Seeing that Theo had apologized, Nina softened at once, as if just realizing who was truly


    responsible for this. "We''re not ming you. Besides, it''s not your problem."


    Now that we were finally safe, my body rxed and I was immediately washed over by weariness.


    My eyelids grew heavy.


    In the end, I could not hold on anymore and closed my eyes. My body fell backward.


    Theo quickly held onto me and took me into his arms.


    "Are you okay, Wanda? Did you get hurt?" Shannon nervously asked, bending down beside me to


    check my body.


    Theo stopped her and said mildly, "She''s just too tired. Her nerves were taut just


    now, so she¡¯s a little tired now that she has rxed. She''ll be fine after she rests.¡±

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    I opened my eyes and nodded at Shannon, signaling her that I was okay.


    I wanted to sit up, but Theo suddenly picked me up princess-style.


    Although both our clothes were soaked, it was August and not very cold. With Theo''s slightly


    warmer body temperature, I actually felt warm all over.


    However, I was more embarrassed than anything else. We were very close and could distinctly hear


    each other''s heartbeat.


    My face was a little flushed as I said in a muffled voice, "Put me down."


    Theo ignored me. Seeing that the rain was


    not as heavy, he carried me and ran out of the tent.


    After running into Shannon¡¯s and my tent, he put me on the bed and said mildly," Quickly change


    out of your clothes and go t o sleep."


    I nodded dazedly. "Okay."


    Theo looked deeply at me before turning around to leave the tent.


    As soon as he left, Shannon came in.


    She found the bag with our clothes and handed it to me, saying a little worriedly," Quickly change


    out of your wet clothes. I hope you won''t catch a cold. Should I go to the vige to buy you some


    medicine to prevent you from catching a cold?"


    She got up and nned to walk out after saying that.


    I quickly held onto her. "No. The vigers must be asleep by now. I don''t feel cold at all, so I


    probably won''t catch a cold. What about you? Have you forgotten that you''re soaked too?"


    Shannon froze, then lowered her head and felt awkward when she looked at herself. "I would¡¯ve


    forgotten about it if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Looks like it really isn''t cold."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The two of us suddenlyughed. After changing our clothes, Shannon sat on the bed staring


    straight at me.


    I felt awkward under her gaze and asked with a face full of helplessness, "Why do you keep staring


    at me?"


    Shannon pursed her lips and suddenly hugged me, then said in a trembling voice," I still have


    lingering fear right now. Thank God we heard Nina crying out for help. If the rain started getting


    heavier and we couldn''t find you, you would''ve lost your life."


    I realized something, and my eyes shed a little. "You found us not because Dazaray found you


    and asked for help?"


    Shannon shook her head. "After we separated, we went around in the forest but couldn''t find Theo,


    so we came back to the tents. Not long after that, Theo came back supporting Elena. It turned out


    that Elena had twisted her ankle and that¡¯s why she didn''te back. That woman is a real


    troublemaker."


    After a pause, she continued, "After waiting for a long time and still not seeing you, I started to get a


    little worried. I was just about to find someone to search for you when Nina gave me a call and said


    that you fell into a pit and couldn''t climb up by yourself. She asked us to hurry over to save you and


    said that she would meet us. But after entering the forest and walking for a very long time, we still


    didn''t see her. In the end, we heard her cry for help. That''s how we found you."


    I frowned. "Did Dazaraye back?"


    Shannon seemed to have guessed something and said with a sullen expression, "I nearly forgot this


    person existed. We haven''t seen her since your ident."


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Shannon thought about it and asked, "Did you ask Dazaray toe and meet us after falling into


    the pit?"


    I nodded. "Nina wanted to meet you at first, but she offered to go." ''Fuck! Shannon exploded at


    once. "This woman has a filthy heart. She''s always abstaining from meat and praying, yet she


    doesn''t even flinch when doing such immoral things!"


    I did not say anything. It was better to talk about this tomorrow. I was simply too exhausted.


    It waste, and with the pouring rain, it would be dangerous to drive back to the city. Hence, we


    could only make do in the tent for a night.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    After going through a near-death experience, everyone was terribly worn out. Shannon and I were


    just about toy down and sleep when Jordan came over to take Shannon away.


    Usually, I would have teased them, but I was currently not in the mood to do that.


    I felt like I could fall asleep as soon as I closed my eyes.


    It rained again the second half of the night. There was loud thunder, and I woke up with a start


    despite my drowsiness. One could only imagine how loud the thunder was.


    When I opened my eyes and saw someone


    beside me, I was instantly awake. My heart thumped rapidly, and I nearly screamed.


    The person beside me covered my mouth andforted me. "Don''t be scared. It''s m e.¡±


    Even though I could tell that it was Theo¡¯s voice, I was still in a huge shock. "What are you doing


    here, Theo?¡±


    Was he not supposed to be with Elena? Why did hee here?


    Thunder struck again, and I moved closer t o him out of instinct.


    He seemed to be unaware of it and put the earplugs in his hands in my ears.


    Everything suddenly felt a lot quieter. I looked at him, feeling a little stunned. I was unsure what I


    should say to him at this moment.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Theo probably did not know what to say either and just gently hugged me, patting m y back to put


    me to sleep.


    I was already very tired, so I fell asleep in n o time at all.


    I woke up in the morning and opened my eyes to a bright sunny day. The rain had stopped.


    I subconsciously looked beside me. When I saw that Theo was no longer around, my heart


    suddenly felt empty.


    This man came and went without a trace. If it were not for the earplugs in my ears, I would have


    thought that I was dreamingst night.


    I felt a slight headache, so I was not in a rush to get up.


    Shannon came in, and when she saw me


    lying on the bed with my eyes wide open, she quickly asked, "Do you feel unwell?"


    I sighed gently. "I''m fine. But I do have a slight headache."


    As soon as I spoke, I realized that my voice was terribly hoarse.


    In hindsight, I realized that I might have caught a fever.


    Shannon frowned and walked over to put her palm on my forehead. She then eximed, "You''re on


    fire!"


    She got up and started packing. She then hurried out of the tent to shout, "Let''s pack u p and leave.


    Wanda has a fever. High fever."


    I wanted to speak, but my throat was in so much pain. Others might not hear me even if I spoke.


    Theo walked into the tent. His pitch-ck eyes fell on my face. He then ced his palm on my


    forehead as well.


    He furrowed his brows and said with a dark expression, ¡°You''re right. She has a high fever.¡±


    Shannon looked at him and said anxiously, "Why don''t you take her to the clinic in the vige to get


    her checked, Mr. Grant? I''m worried that her fever will get serious on our way back."


    Theo nodded and picked me up.


    My head was in excruciating pain. Knowing that it was useless to say anything at the moment, I


    simply followed their arrangements.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Later, Theo drove me back to the vige, and everyone else followed from behind.


    I had a splitting headache and felt extremely light-headed. I fell asleep not long after I got in the car.


    I did not sleep well this time around. In my dreams, I felt warm and cold. I had nightmares after


    nightmares. I tried to wake up but could not do so.


    In my half-awake state, I thought I saw someone standing beside me. For some reason, I knew it


    was Theo. I tried to reach for his hand but could not touch him no matter what.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After making several attempts, I grew


    emotionally unstable and cried.


    Then, it seemed like he was hugging me and saying things to me. However, I could not hear a thing


    at all.


    The feeling of not being able tomunicate with the outside world was too painful. After several


    unsessful attempts, I finally gave up.


    The blurred sense of dreams and reality gradually made it hard for me to distinguish between the


    two.


    Unsure how long it had been, I opened my eyes again and saw that I was surrounded b y white. I


    was already in the hospital.


    I was finally awake this time, but my throat was painfully parched. I shifted my body to get up and


    drink water, but I could not get u p after trying for a long time. Apart from theck of energy in my


    body, I felt very sore all over.


    "She''s awake! Wanda''s awake!" Shannon''s voice rang out in my ears.


    She rushed to the side of the bed and held my hand, saying a little emotionally," You''re finally


    awake. You don''t know how worried sick we''ve been in thest few days."


    I opened my mouth to speak but could not get the words out. I could only nce at the cup at the


    side of the bed and signaled to her that I wanted a drink.


    Shannon looked at the cup and quickly reached out to take it.


    However, someone was quicker than her. Shannon and I looked over and realized that it was Theo.


    Shannon gave me an ambiguous smile, then got up and stood on one side. She was clearly making


    way for Theo.


    Theo sat at the side of the bed and helped m e up from the bed. He then made me lean o n his


    shoulder and brought the cup to my lips.


    As I was particrly thirsty at the moment, I took a few sips withoutining despite the


    difort.


    Theo did not n to let me go and continued to embrace me.


    He said with concern, "Have a bit more."


    I shook my head. "I had enough, thanks."


    Theo pursed his lips and said no more. He put the cup at the side of the bed and said t o Shannon,


    "We need to get the doctor to check on her.¡±


    Shannon immediately nodded and dashed out of the ward.


    I shifted my body to escape from Theo''s embrace, but he pressed me down.


    He looked at me with a dark gaze and ordered, "Don''t move."


    I frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "I feel ufortable leaning on you like this."


    Theo pursed his lips and fell silent for a very long time beforeying me down on the bed to rest.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Shannon found the doctor very quickly. After a round of checks, the doctor said with a smile, "Her


    fever has finally gone down. The patient will start to feel very tired after this, and that''s normal. She


    just needs to drink more water and take her medicine on time. She can be discharged after resting


    for a few more days."


    Shannon was over the moon when she heard that. She held the doctor¡¯s arms and said excitedly.


    "Thank you, Doctor. You''re a savior."


    The doctor felt a bit awkward. He then reminded us of a few things to take note of


    regarding my diet before fleeing the ward.


    Shannon sat on the chair beside the hospital bed and sighed gently, saying," Don''t worry, Wanda.


    Those who survive a catastrophe are bound to have good forter on. Wait for your fortune to


    arrive."


    I tilted my head and asked a little curiously, "Catastrophe?"


    Was she referring to my encounter in the woods?


    "Did you know how high your fever was?" Shannon looked at me like she was looking at a rare


    animal. "Your fever was 104 degrees but your brain still survived! What a miracle it is!¡±


    I had no strength to speak and merely smiled faintly at her.


    Theo saw the weary look on my face and said to Shannon, TH be here to take care of her. If you


    still have things to do, then you can go ahead.¡±


    How could Shannon not hear that Theo was driving her away? However, she looked at Theo and


    deliberately angered him. "I have nothing to do. What''s there for me to do? You, Mr. Grant, however,


    must be pretty busy, huh?"


    Theo frowned, not a hint of a smile on his face. He had already been holding his tongue. Now that


    he knew Shannon was deliberately angering him, it made him want to speak even less.


    Probably from the medicine I just took, I felt a little drowsy and could not help but close my eyes. As


    soon as I did that, I immediately fell asleep.


    For the next two days, Theo continued to take care of me in the hospital. He took great care of me


    and prepared three meals a day for me without fail. He even apanied me to the toilet.


    I started having mixed feelings about it. On this day, after he came back from a phone call, I looked


    at him and said, "I¡¯ve recovered, Theo. If you have things to do, then go and do them. You don''t


    have to take care of me anymore."


    Theo nced mildly at me. Then, as though he did not hear what I said, he came over and sat


    down on the chair. He picked out an apple from the fruit basket and said, "Have an apple."


    I was suddenly speechless. After deliberating for a few seconds, I said, "I can be discharged today.


    Thank you for taking care of me for thest few days."


    The man let out a light hum as though he did not take my words seriously.


    After slicing the apple, he looked at me and said, "Munchkin wants to visit you."


    I froze, not expecting him to bring up Munchkin so suddenly.


    It was already August. The summer holiday was almost over. I had promised to go home during his


    summer holiday and bring him out on a trip, but I did not keep m y word.


    "How is he doing?" My voice was a little soft as I felt rather guilty.


    Theo pursed his lips and said mildly, "He often makes a fuss about wanting to see you. He''s only


    four, after all. It¡¯s hard not to miss his mother when he¡¯s been away from you for so long."


    I lowered my head and felt a little guilty.


    Looking out at the tree outside the window,


    I asked somewhat distractedly, "When is heing over?"


    It would be September soon. School started in September. If he wanted toe over, then it would


    be in the next few days.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Theo stuffed the apple into my hand and asked calmly, "Don''t you n to go back to Whaldorf City


    to see him?"


    I subconsciously sped my hands together and said in a rather flustered tone, "The Fredericks''


    project has just begun. My illness has dyed several days of work. I can''t leave now."

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Theo''s expression sank, and he said no more.


    It was more or less awkward for a conversation toe to an abrupt stop like that.


    Thankfully, I regained my strength after recuperating for another two days in the hospital. I was just


    about to busy myself with work again, but Jordan told me to work from home for a few days. Lally


    would take my ce at the resort temporarily.


    I did not know why he asked me to work from home. I asked him but he did not tell me.


    This morning, Jordan sent someone to deliver all the documents I needed. I entered the study after


    breakfast and started working on a mountain of documents.


    When Shannon arrived, I was just about to g o to the bathroom.


    "Open the door! Wanda Lane!" Her voice was louder than a loudspeaker, and those who had no


    idea might even think she was here to pick a fight.


    I ran to the balcony and saw her standing beside her car. She had her hands on her hips and was


    shouting, "Woman, hurry up and open this door for me."


    I could not help butugh. I leaned on the balcony and asked, "Are you here to seek a fight?"


    Shannon snorted, then turned around to open the trunk. She took out her luggage while saying to


    me, "I¡¯m here to spoil you.¡±


    I froze, and after a few seconds, I asked," Are you moving in?¡±


    She nodded. "My man and my woman need my care. I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing."


    Sure enough, this woman did things as swift as the wind.


    Leaning on the balcony, I said faintly, "The door can only be unlocked by a password o r fingerprint.


    Just key in 123321.¡±


    Shannon''s mouth twitched. "Are you sure you''re not trolling with me? 123321?"


    I nodded and brushed my nose, saying, "It was moreplicated than this, but I couldn''t remember


    it, so I changed it."


    Shannon keyed in the password and came i n, saying with a slight smile, "Right, this brain would


    naturally do a great job remembering such a simple password.


    Anything harder than this would be too much work for you."


    This woman had a really sharp tongue!


    Not wanting to argue with her, I went downstairs to open the door.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon dragged her luggage inside and asked me with a smile, "May I ask where m y room is?"


    This was a small vi, and there were a total of five rooms on all floors. The rooms o n the first floor


    were for the nanny and guests. The second floor was where Jordan and my rooms were, and there


    was one more that was vacant.


    I brought her to the second floor and helped her settle in.


    Shannon examined the room and frowned, saying, "The lightning isn¡¯t too bad. But theck of a


    balcony displeases me."


    I helplessly smiled. "There''s a balcony in m y room. Let¡¯s switch."


    Shannon immediately shook her head. "No, this room is closer to Jordan''s room, so it¡¯ll be easier for


    me to make my move."

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    After a long silence, I tentatively asked," Did things work out between you?"


    Shannon stopped packing her clothes and looked somewhat seriously at me, saying," I have a


    particrly serious question to ask you.¡±


    I rarely saw her this serious, so I could not help but be serious as well. "What serious question


    is it?"


    Not feeling the least bit embarrassed about it, she asked straight away, "Did you ever feel


    powerless when you had sex with Theo previously?"


    I froze, not knowing how to answer her.


    When sex was involved, things would certainly get awkward.


    I flushed and was not nning to answer the question, but when I saw the expectant look on her


    face as she waited for me to answer, I could only helplessly ask, "Are you saying that Jordan is


    powerless in this area?¡±


    Shannon pursed her lips. "Well, the two of u s were clearly caught in a zing fit of passion, but


    we¡¯d always stop at the most critical step."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I brushed my nose, and after clearing my throat, I asked, "You or Jordan?"


    "Both." Her expression was serious. "We tried several times but it felt awkward each time. It just


    never worked out."


    Honestly, I had not experienced anything like that.


    Seeing that I was pondering and not answering, Shannon asked, "Had anything simr ever


    happened to you and Theo?"


    I did not want to answer the question and asked her, "This isn''t Jordan''s first time, right?"


    "I used to think that it wasn''t either."


    Shannon sighed softly. "But if it isn''t, then why is it so difficult? Besides, I don''t think there''s anything


    wrong with him."


    I did not know that because I was not a doctor.


    I cleared my throat. "How about this? The two of you can consider making a trip to the hospital. This


    needs to be taken seriously because if you''re thinking of getting married in the future and this


    doesn''t work out, then there''ll be a huge problem after you get married. I think you''re both young


    and generally won''t have any health issues, so it could be a psychological issue. Everything will be


    back to normal once it¡¯s solved."


    Shannon sighed. "Wanda, do you think he doesn''t actually like me and just thinks that being with


    me makes himfortable? Besides, he¡¯s now at a marriageable age. Perhaps it''s just because he


    met me right at this moment, so he thinks that we''repatible in many areas. Maybe that''s why he


    decided to be with me?"


    I was surprised to hear her say this.


    I held her hand and sighed. "You''repletely obsessed with him now, huh? Otherwise, from what I


    know about you, you wouldn''t even think that way, much less say those words."


    I continued after a pause, "Don''t oveplicate things or think too much. You have to look at many


    aspects to determine whether a man loves a woman o r not. Although I don''t know Jordan very well,


    I have a very basic understanding of him. For a man like him who is used to freedom and cares only


    for himself to be so attentive to you means that he likes you."


    "Really?¡± Shannon was still a little unsure.


    When I recalled Shannon''s clothes in Jordan''s closet, I said with a smile, "He''s been keeping the


    clothes you worest time. What do you think it means when a president like him keeps a woman''s


    clothes in his closet?"


    Shannon was stunned. "What clothes?¡±


    "The clothes he bought for us when we were abroad. Several of us got simr styles, but there were


    still differences in essories and patterns. Jordan ced your clothes in the closet of his office''s


    lounge room. He even lent them to me when my clothes identally got wetst time. I''ve washed


    them and returned them t o him afterward. I believe he has put them back in the closet again.¡±


    I noticed the strange look on Shannon¡¯s face after saying that and asked in a somewhat puzzled


    tone, "What''s wrong?"


    Shannon''s expression looked worse than a crying face. "Those clothes aren''t mine. Mine have been


    lying in the closet ever since we came back from abroad. Besides, Jordan has nevere to my


    ce. How could he have gotten his hands on those clothes?"

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Now that was awkward!


    Those clothes were not Shannon''s?


    I cleared my throat and quicklyforted Shannon. "Maybe he bought extras, so he brought them


    back with him and put them i n the closet."


    "How is that possible?¡± Shannon wore a teary expression. "How could a person like him find it hard


    to part with clothes?


    Besides, why would he bring back women''s clothes if he can''t wear them?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Iforted her, saying, "Shannon, let¡¯s not concern


    ourselves with this for now. We can always talk about it after we¡¯ve cleared things up. That way, at


    least you''re being responsible toward each other. It''s taboo for a pair to misunderstand each other


    before having a clear idea about what happened. We¡¯re adults and should treat feelings in a more


    rational manner. Let''s not think too much for now, okay?"


    Theo and I had been together for many years. There were many times when I felt aggrieved and


    wronged, but that was all because I started misunderstanding him before I knew what was actually


    going on. I t was because I was not willing to solve the misunderstanding.


    Therefore, I had suffered greatly in this rtionship. I did not want Shannon and Jordan to go


    through simr things like Theo and I had. If a rtionship could go o n until the end of time, would


    that not be a great thing?


    Shannon looked at me, seemingly calming down now. "Okay, I''ll listen to you and n the next


    course of action after getting a clearer picture of things.¡±


    Jordan had gone to thepany, so only Shannon and I were at home. After unpacking her things,


    I went downstairs to make something to eat. However, she stopped me. She said she would do it


    because the smoke and grease in the kitchen would be too much for a patient like me to bear.


    I did not reason with her and agreed immediately.


    After going downstairs, I stood in front of a window and saw puddles in the yard. The cleaners


    would onlye the day after tomorrow, so I went to the utility room to grab a mop and cleaned up


    the puddles of water in the yard.


    I did not expect Jordan toe back suddenly. When I saw the groceries in his hands, I asked


    dazedly, "Why did you suddenly return?¡±


    Was he not supposed to be in thepany at this time?


    ¡°Aren''t you guys nning to cook?¡± he asked, handing me a bag of fruits. "I''m worried that there


    won¡¯t be enough ingredients at home. I bought some fruits too."


    After saying that, he entered the vi in a haste.


    He seemed to be in a hurry to meet Shannon. I could not help but let out an ambiguous smile.


    Noticing a pair of eyes looking at me, I looked next door and saw Theo standing in the yard. He


    stood in an elegant posture, and his face was charming. Anyone who looked at him would not help


    but praise him for being a nobleman.


    I tugged at the corners of my mouth, considering it as a form of greeting.


    After retracting my gaze, I brought the fruits into the vi.


    Sure enough, Jordan was in the kitchen working with Shannon. He did not interfere in the slightest.


    After washing the fruits, I went to the dining area to wait.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    Shannon tilted her head from the kitchen and shouted, "Go and open the door, you big eater."


    I got up and walked out of the vi. When I saw Theo standing outside the door, I walked over and


    asked with a smile, "How can I help you, Mr. Grant?"


    Theo replied, "I need to see Mr. Fredericks.


    He was here to see Jordan, so I had no way of stopping him froming in. I opened the door and


    invited him inside.


    I was truly curious as to why two men who were supposed to be at work at the moment were back


    home?


    Seeing Theoing in, Shannon and Jordan were both a little surprised.


    Jordan wiped his hands and walked out of the kitchen, saying with a smile, "Wee to my humble


    abode, Mr. Grant. Have some fruits. The meal will be ready soon."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Theo was not the least bit shy and went straight to the table. He picked up the apple I had just


    gnawed on and bit down on it very naturally.


    "You-"


    I wanted to stop him, but now that he had taken a bite, I could not possibly ask him to spit it out,


    right?

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    I looked at him with aplicated expression. I would be lying if I said that I was not ufortable


    with it.


    Theo looked up, his dark eyes carrying doubt and iprehension. "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head with a face full of dilemma, then retracted my gaze from his face. I grabbed


    another piece of fruit to eat.


    Although I had a strong urge to snatch the apple from his hands and toss it in the trash, I could not


    do so. I felt particrly aggrieved by it.


    Theo raised his eyebrows and asked in hindsight, "You took a bite out of this apple


    before this?"


    I started coughing as soon as he said that.


    This man must have hit his head, right?


    Forget the fact that he was eating it on purpose, he was even pretending not to know and


    mentioned it out loud. How malicious he was!


    I picked up my cup and quickly took a sip o f water.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theo frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Eat." I was angry, so naturally, m y tone came off a little harsh.


    This man was doing it on purpose, and there was no doubt about it.


    Theo nodded and said no more. He was not the least bit concerned about this matter.


    I did not want to entertain him, so I ate


    fruits while observing Shannon and Jordan in the kitchen.


    Although Shannon was usually bold, loud, and easily irritated, she was really a meticulous person.


    She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth yet did not act like a spoileddy. She knew how to


    make amazing food, and when many women were repulsed by the mess in the kitchen, she was


    truly passionate about cooking. It was rare.


    Moreover, she was someone who could easily bring others warmth. There was never a dull day with


    her.


    Jordan was a man who was cold to the core. A man like that would hope more than anything else to


    have someone to give him warmth and something different in life.


    Thinking about it that way, the two actually looked really good together!


    "Jordan doesn''t like you. It''s useless no matter how lonely you try to make yourself seem.¡± Theo''s


    voice rang out in my ears.


    I frowned and looked unkindly at him." Why would you think that I''m feeling lonely?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "How can you not feel lonely when your crush is preparing meals with


    another person, and they''reughing and talking in the kitchen?"


    I could not help but roll my eyes at him. " You sure know how to misinterpret people, Mr. Grant. I just


    think they look good together."


    He smirked. "Is that so?"


    I did not want to exin further as there was no use exining it anymore.


    Later, I propped my chin up and continued t o observe the two in the kitchen.


    Theo kept staring at me, which made me awkward. I got up and went to the kitchen.


    Although it was inappropriate to interrupt the private time between Shannon and Jordan, I really did


    not want to spend time with Theo alone. I could only apologize.


    Seeing the two people bustling about, I asked with a smile, "Do you need any help?"


    "No."


    Shannon waved at me. "I told you that you''re a patient and need to rest. The smoke in the kitchen is


    strong, so hurry up and go out. It won¡¯t be good if you start coughing from the smoke."

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    I pursed my lips, feeling more or less irritable at this point.


    Keeping the smile on my face, I looked at Jordan and said, "Mr. Fredericks, you probably have


    things to discuss with Mr. Grant, right? Why don''t you go and talk business with him while I''ll help


    Shannon?"


    Shannon looked up at Jordan and asked with a smile, "Do you have work matters to discuss with


    Mr. Grant?"


    Jordan nced at her, his eyes shing slightly. "No."


    Absolutely speechless!


    Was Theo here purely to cadge a meal?


    More infuriatingly, Jordan did not seem the least bit surprised about it!


    Shannon looked at me with a slightly ambiguous gaze. "Go and rest. The meal will be ready soon.


    We don''t need your help anymore.¡±


    I looked back at Theo at the dining table and went up to Shannon, saying into her ears, "I know you


    care about me and I¡¯m really happy about it, but I want to stay here and help. Stop driving me out."


    Shannon was so clever, so how could she not have guessed why I was so eager to stay in the


    kitchen? She tilted her head and looked at Theo sitting outside. She said with a smile, "Say, why are


    you hiding from him? If you can¡¯t be a couple, then be friends. Are you nning to go different ways


    asplete strangers?"


    I froze, my heart racing a little faster.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words made me realize that most of the time, my way of thinking was simr t o everyone else.


    I always thought that after Theo and I got a divorce, we could only go our separate ways. I never


    thought that we could still be friends and get along as friends.


    When Shannon saw that I was lost in thought, she could guess what I was thinking about and said,


    "Have you ever thought that perhaps you''re oveplicating things? Whether rich or poor, what


    most people want is to live peacefully. If it isn''t because a conflict can''t be resolved, why would


    anyone want t o torture themselves? If two people separate over a small conflict, then would there


    be harmony left in this world?" She continued after a pause, "In fact, there are always conflicts


    between married couples, but divorce is not always an option. They continue to live with each other.


    As time passes, those conflicts won''t be worth mentioning anymore. My grandpa oftenins


    that the electronics at home are spoiled, and if they aren''t good to use anymore, he''ll just get new


    ones. That''s because all those things are lifeless. It''s the same even if you get new ones. But


    humans are different. If two people are expected to change themselves every time they encounter a


    small problem, then has it urred to you how many times we''d have to change until we''re old?


    Can we guarantee that the newer versions o f ourselves will be better than the previous ones? Not


    likely, I''d say."


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word for a very long time.


    She was right, but the problems between Theo and I were more than just some conflicts.


    I thought about it and said, "Theo and I have more than just conflicts. There are many other real


    issues. But I have figured things out a little now. I shouldn''t be running away from him or thinking of


    a way to go our separate ways. I¡¯ll treat him a s a friend and get along with him from now on."


    Shannon smiled happily after hearing what I said. ¡°That¡¯s the way to do it. You can''t run no matter


    what problems you face because running away will never solve the problem.


    After saying that, she handed me a te of dishes. "Take this outside for me!¡±


    I took the te and brought it outside of


    the kitchen.


    Theo got up and walked toward the kitchen as well to grab the dishes and utensils.


    Sure enough, he was here to cadge a meal and was not nning to discuss anything with Jordan at


    all.


    Shannon had great culinary skills, while Jordan seemed to like the dishes she made a lot.


    However, from the interaction between the two, they did not look like a couple who had just started


    dating. They were more like friends who had been together for a long time.


    At least, that was what I felt from how Jordan treated Shannon. It felt a little strange to me.


    After the meal, Theo and I were in charge o f washing the dishes.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Although I said I was going to get along with Theo like a friend, I did not know how t o do that.


    Throughout the many years we were together, there were indeed warm and sweet times between


    us but they were rare. Most of the time was spent either quarreling or in silence.


    "What are you thinking about?" Theo''s low voice entered my ears.


    I came back to my senses and shook my head. "Nothing."


    He took the clean tes from my hands and asked me with a face full of seriousness, "Do you like


    Jordan a lot?"


    I froze, feeling a little dumbfounded when h e suddenly asked the question.


    I saw Theo looking at the living room and followed his gaze.


    Jordan and Shannon were ying. Thinking about how my mind had just wandered off, I realized


    that Theo might have gotten the wrong idea.


    He thought I was gloomy because of the sweet interactions between Jordan and Shannon.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I looked at him and saw his dark eyes looking motionlessly at me. I suddenly wanted to mess with


    him, so I nodded and said, "A lot. Any woman would be truly lucky to meet a handsome and


    outstanding man like Jordan.¡±


    As soon as I said those words, I felt the temperature around me drop.


    I did not say anything else and lowered my head to continue washing the dishes.


    I thought he would mock me at first, but surprisingly, he did not say anything at all.


    I looked at him in surprise. Seeing the calm look on his face and his expression that was difficult to


    tell, I could not help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to discuss with Jordan?"


    He did not look at me. His long fingers slid between the porcin bowls with particrly skilled


    movements. "There''s n o hurry."


    After that, neither of us spoke again. An inevitable feeling of awkwardness hung in the air.


    Just as I started racking my brain to think o f a way to break the awkwardness, Theo''s phone rang.


    I quickly handed him a tissue, but he did not take it and merely looked at me with a pair of dark


    eyes.


    I froze and asked a little unsurely, "Don''t you want to wipe your hands?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips. "Take it out for me. It''s not convenient for me to do it."


    If it was not convenient, then wipe your hands!


    I looked at the right pocket of his suit trousers and said in a dilemma, "You should probably do it


    yourself. It''s inconvenient for me to get it for you."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "How is that inconvenient?"


    How could it be convenient for a woman like me to reach into his trousers pocket to get his phone?


    Theo furrowed his brows. "I¡¯m just asking you to help me grab my phone. How is that


    inconvenient?"


    His words made me seem like a narrowminded person. The phone had been ringing for a very long


    time and would automatically hang up if not answered soon. Seeing the look on Theo''s face as


    though saying that he would not answer it i f I did not pick it up, I helplessly sighed and reached into


    his trousers pocket.


    After taking out the phone and handing it t o him, my face was a little red. "Hurry up and answer it."


    Theo raised his eyebrows and looked down at his hands covered with foam, then back at me. His


    intention was clear. There was n o way he could answer the phone like this, so he needed my help


    to answer it for him.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    I felt absolutely speechless. I took a deep breath and pressed the answer button.


    "Turn on the loudspeaker," Theo said. He used a particrly deep and dark gaze when he looked at


    me.


    I did as he told and turned on the loudspeaker.


    Theo was still looking at me. I was feeling uneasy under his gaze and lifted my hand t o brush my


    nose. I looked elsewhere a little awkwardly.


    "Are you home, Mr. Grant?" Elena¡¯s sweet voice was heard from the phone.


    "Yes?" This man was still taciturn as ever.


    Elena was used to his character and did not think much about it. Instead, she said with great


    delight, "I brought all the proposals with me to show them to you. You probably haven''t had lunch


    yet, right? I brought lunch too. Give it a tryter."


    I pursed my lips. A beauty delivering food. He sure had a good fortune.


    As he did not speak even after a long time, I looked at him. When our eyes met, there was actually


    a hint of fascination in the air.


    I questioned him with my gaze. Why did he keep staring at me?


    Theo chuckled and spoke into the phone, saying, "Okay."


    "Can youe out and open the door for m e, then?" Elena could not conceal the joy in her voice.


    "I''m at the door now."


    ''Sure.


    After saying that, Theo looked at me and hinted at me to hang up.


    After hanging up the call, I put his phone o n the counter. I then smiled and said, "You g o ahead


    and deal with your matters. I can handle this."


    After saying that, I was going to grab the dishes from his hands that he had not finished washing.


    He suddenly grabbed my hand, and I froze.


    When I was just about toe back to my senses, he let go of my hand in time and said faintly,


    "Let¡¯s go together after cleaning this up. Elena is here to discuss the business proposals with me.


    You¡¯re the person in charge, so you have to attend as well.¡±


    This man was simply too clueless.


    How could Elenae to his house to see him purely to discuss business proposals with him?


    However, I did not say much and continued to tidy up the kitchen.


    After tidying up, he looked me up and down. He asked faintly, "Do you want to get changed first


    before you go?"


    I lowered my gaze to look and realized that I was dressed a little too casually.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I had woken up in the morning feelingzy to change out of my pajamas, so I had been wearing


    them the whole time. My hair was also tied up in a casual manner, and I wore no makeup. I thought


    my current image fit that of a housewife.


    However, it was just next door and I was not going anywhere far. I was toozy to go upstairs to get


    changed. Besides, I was there to be a third wheeler, so why bother dressing up at all?


    Therefore, I shook my head with a smile. "N o, this is fine."


    Theo frowned. "Let''s go, then."


    Shannon and Jordan were talking in the yard. Couples who just started dating loved being around


    each other at all times as it would be painful to even part for a second.


    I felt like a third wheeler, so after informing them about it, Theo and I left.


    As soon as we stepped out of the door, we saw Elena standing at the gate next door.


    Behind her was a parked white Maybach.


    She wore a light blue dress and wore


    delicate makeup on her face. Her standing beside the car made a good view. In fact, it was an


    extremely eye-catching scene to behold.


    We saw Elena. Naturally, she saw us too.


    She was a little surprised to see me but did not show it. Her surprise very quickly vanished without a


    trace.


    She looked at Theo and put on a warm and sweet smile on her face. "Good afternoon, M r. Grant.¡±

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Theo nodded and looked at me, saying, " Open the door."


    Open what door?


    Theo looked at me like I was dumb. I said a little speechlessly, "How am I supposed to know the


    password of your house¡¯s front door?"


    ¡°Your birthday," the man said faintly.


    Noticing that Elena was staring furiously a t me, I felt that Theo was doing it on purpose.


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. I then walked over and keyed i n my birthday.


    As expected, the door opened. Theo looked at Elena and mildly said, "You can go in now."


    There was a pavilion in the courtyard. The sun was just right at this time of day, and it was not too


    warm. It was perfect for discussing affairs inside the pavilion.


    Theo led us to the pavilion, and just as I was about to sit down, he said to me, "Go and make some


    tea. There are fruits in the fridge. Cut some and bring them over too.¡¯


    I frowned. While pointing at my nose, I asked unsurely, "Are you sure I should do : t?¡±


    Theo asked with a faint smile, "Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Of course!


    I was here to discuss business projects, not to be his errand girl.


    Elena took a nce and elegantly stood up, saying, "Maybe I should do it, Mr. Grant? W e should


    give Ms. Lane a break. Have your meal and see if the food I made today suits your appetite.¡±


    "Let her do it!" Theo insisted. "She''s more familiar with the environment here."


    This was my first time stepping into his house from the time he moved in. How could I possibly be


    familiar with the ce?


    Although Elena was still wearing a smile o n her face, it was clear that it looked less natural now.


    I thought Theo was doing it on purpose. If I did not do as he told, then he was certainly not going to


    let it drop so easily.


    I gave up saying anything at all and turned around to walk toward the vi.


    A password was required to enter the door o f the vi. I turned to look at Theo as he sat in the


    pavilion.


    There was still some tacit understanding between us. Without needing me to say anything, he


    quickly said, "Our son''s birthday."


    My heart trembled. Those words touched m e greatly.


    After keying in Munchkin¡¯s birthday, the door opened as expected.


    This vi was not veryrge. Both the indoor and outdoor areas only amounted to 3,229 square


    feet. For ordinary people, however, this was considered a luxury house.


    Though for Theo, this was the smallest of all his properties. However, this vi was warmly


    decorated. The main color scheme was no longer his favorite ck and white but a warm yellow


    tone.


    The furniture was not the custom-made leather that he loved but light blue fabric. There were many


    photos of Munchkin and me hanging in the living room, many of which I had never seen before. I did


    not know when he took them either.


    There were several photos of him and Munchkin. They looked like they were taken after I left


    Whaldorf City.


    I did not know how to exin this feeling, but it was not good. After rubbing my slightly sore eyes, I


    realized that I was crying.


    I took a deep breath and retracted my gaze from the photos. I walked quickly into the kitchen.


    After finding the tea leaves, I started boiling water. In the process of waiting for the water to boil, I


    took out some fruits from the fridge.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After making tea and cutting the fruits, I brought them out of the vi.


    Theo sat in the pavilion and was lowering his head to read the papers. Elena sat on one side,


    hesitating to speak to him.


    I noticed that the lunch box on the table had been opened but the contents were untouched.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Elena kept staring at Theo, her expression looking a little unnatural.


    "I¡¯m not sure what tea you like to drink, so I just made ck tea," I said, putting the two teacups on


    the table.


    Theo looked up and put down the papers. H e looked at me and said, ¡®There¡¯s juice and milk at


    home. I prepared them specially for you. If you don''t like tea, then I''ll get those for you."


    I froze, then said awkwardly, "Thank you for your kind consideration, Mr. Grant."


    Did he know that Elena was still here?


    Theo did not say anything else to me but looked at Elena and said, "This is a well-designed n. I¡¯ll


    hold a shareholders'' meeting to discuss the specific details. I''ll need Mr. Fredericks to negotiate the


    terms with the resort."


    Elena nodded and said with a smile, "Sure, I''ll arrange it. Why don¡¯t you eat something? It''s almost


    one o¡¯clock now. Not eating your meals on time can cause problems for your stomach.¡±


    I froze and looked at the food in the lunch box.


    Elena had probably made this herself. The steak she made looked really tempting and delicious.


    To be honest, I was tempted to eat it, but Elena had specially made this for Theo. How could I


    possibly eat it? It would be too embarrassing if I did.


    I looked at Theo and excused myself, "I had lunch. You should have it."


    He looked at me with a nk expression. "I just had lunch too."


    Elena''s expression was growing grimmer. She had made the food herself and brought it to Theo,


    but he was refusing to eat it and even pushed it to me. It would be strange if Elena was not mad


    about it.


    Theo picked up the cutleries and ced them near my hand. "No harm tasting it."


    Was he bent on making me eat it?


    I looked at Elena and asked a little awkwardly, "Can I try it, Ms. Mandez? The food you made looks


    really delicious.¡±


    Elena could only nod. "Try it, then.


    I picked up a piece of meat and put it in my mouth. It tasted fantastic.


    I must admit that Elena had superb culinary skills.


    Gifts blinded the eyes. Elena''s goal was to prove her culinary skills to Theo. If Theo refused to eat it,


    then her goal would not be achieved.


    Therefore, I looked at Theo, who was also looking at me.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I pursed my lips. "Try it, Mr. Grant. The taste is really superb."


    Theo looked at me and raised his eyebrows.


    I thought he would either refuse or take a bite, but I never would have expected him t o say, "Feed


    me."


    Did this man even have a working brain?


    Was he hurting Elena on purpose?


    My heart was strong enough, so I held back the urge to curse at him. However, the words that came


    out of my mouth were spoken through clenched teeth. "Do you not have hands, Mr. Grant?"


    Theo smirked slightly, his usualposed and cold demeanor was gone. It was reced by hints of


    malice. "Although I have hands, I don''t really feel like moving them. Besides, it''s not convenient for


    me to do so."


    Having said that, he picked up the papers and ced them back on the table.


    I was extremely speechless and stared at him. I had no idea what I should say.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Elena could hardly sit still any longer. She suddenly got up and said, "Mr. Grant, I''ll leave the papers


    here for you. I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first.¡±


    Having said that, she took her bag and left with a sullen expression.


    I looked at Theo with a speechless face. He was definitely doing this on purpose.


    With that said, I was genuinely impressed b y Elena''s patience.


    From the moment we walked in, she had been keeping a smile on her face with great fortitude.


    It turned out that one could tolerate to such an extent for one''s crush.


    I was not in the mood to eat anymore, so I put down the cutleries in my hands and looked at Theo. I


    said, "If you don''t like her, then tell her directly, Mr. Grant. What you''re doing will hurt her."


    "I''ve never been a gentleman anyway."


    Theo spoke, his pitch-ck eyes staring at me. "Besides, I''m a married man. Not going near any


    married man is an act of morality she should abide by as a woman. I don''t think I need to make that


    clear to her."


    I was flustered by his gaze and blurted out," We''ve divorced. You¡¯re single now. Besides, everyone


    likes an outstanding person, so it''s understandable why she likes you."


    Theo sneered. "If I''m that outstanding, then why do you want to let go of me?"


    In terms of eloquence, few people could beat Theo.


    Not wanting to waste my breath talking to him, I got up and said, "You''re indeed outstanding, but


    that doesn''t mean we''repatible."


    He got up after me and looked indifferently at me. "What do you mean bypatible, then?"


    I had a feeling that he was deliberately seeking trouble, so I decided to bid farewell. "Since Ms.


    Mandez has left, I don''t think there''s anything left for us to discuss. I''ll be going back now."


    After saying that, I nned to leave.


    However, Theo refused to let me leave and grabbed my arm.


    My heart was in slight turmoil, but on the surface, I remained calm. I looked up at him and asked,


    "What''s the meaning of this, Mr. Grant?¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "I was the one taking care of you from the moment you fell into the pit in


    the resort up until you were discharged yesterday.¡±


    He bent closer to me and said with a slight smile, "Even if I''m a stranger to you, I''ve made sacrifices


    and taken great pain to save you and take care of you. You should a t least thank me, if not promise


    to marry m e.¡±


    I felt a gush of pressure and swallowed my saliva. I said a little nervously, "Thank you."


    Theo chuckled. "Your ''thank you'' sounds so insincere."


    He had mesmerizing eyebrows and had always been handsome. He was even more charming now


    that he was smiling.


    I pursed my lips. "How do you want me to thank you?"


    Though I knew that I would regret saying these words, there was no denying that he had indeed


    rescued me and taken care of m e in the hospital for two days. I could not be ungrateful.


    Ill have to think carefully about that,¡± Theo said while forcing me back against the wall.


    I was pinned between his body and the wall, unable to avoid or escape.


    "If you''re serious about thanking me, then stay here from tomorrow onward and take care of my


    meals. I don''t think this request i s too much to ask for. After all, that''s what you''re doing next door,


    isn''t it?" His voice was low and attractive, carrying an enchanting aura.


    I frowned, refusing even without thinking." Theo, I take care of Jordan''s meals every day because I


    receive a sry for it. That¡¯s my job."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, he was asking me to take care of his meals without paying me? That was not how


    people repaid kindness.


    Theo smiled and raised his eyebrows, saying, "I''ll pay you the same amount."

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    This man was too difficult to deal with!


    I took a deep breath and refused. "Pick something else. This request definitely won''t do."


    This vi was full of photos of me and him and Munchkin. There were also many things about us in


    this ce. I was afraid that being in such an environment would make it hard for me to ruthlessly


    push him away in the end.


    Theo¡¯s gaze turned cold. "Are you sure?"


    I dared not look into his eyes and said in a deep, low voice, "The rule of firste, first served


    applies everywhere. I''m now an employee of Fredericks Corporation." "You can go." Theo took a


    step back and put his hands into his trouser pockets. He looked at me with eyes full of


    disappointment. "I know there''s no use forcing you. Besides, I, Theo Grant, don¡¯t need to lower


    myself to such an extent."


    Looking at the disappointment on his face, my heart dropped with a thud. I wanted to say something


    yet did not know what to say.


    Theo lowered his head and turned around t o leave.


    "Wait up,¡± I called out to him uncontrobly.


    He turned around to look at me. "Is there anything else? If not, you can go back now."


    I pursed my lips and was in a slight dilemma. Eventually, I said, ¡°I may not be free in the afternoons


    and at nights, but I''lle over in the mornings."


    I dashed away after saying that.


    I was still in a daze after returning to Jordan''s vi. I did not know why I agreed t o it.


    Shannon and Jordan were not in the courtyard. They must have gone back to the vi.


    I did not think too much about it and walked straight into the vi. I opened my mouth to shout,


    "Shannon, tomorrow-"


    The scene in front of me made me m up immediately. Shannon and Jordan were sitting on the


    sofa in the living room making out.


    If not for my sudden appearance, the two would have soon gotten to the main event.


    When the two heard movements, Shannon pushed Jordan away with great strength.


    Her face was blushing like a red apple.


    Jordan brushed his nose with his finger. Perhaps he felt awkward too, so he got up and said, ¡°I''m


    going to thepany."


    After he left, Shannon took a nce and quickly shifted her gaze away. She lowered her head and


    said a little shyly, "I wasn''t able to control myself."


    I walked over and sat down beside her, saying with a smile, "You were too caught u p in the


    moment. I understand."


    She looked at me, the blush lingering on her face. "Where did you and Theo go just now?"


    "Next door.¡±


    Shannon nodded. The atmosphere was not as awkward anymore. She felt a lot more at ease. She


    leaned back on the sofa and asked with a smile, "What were you trying t o say when you came in


    just now?"


    I smiled. "I wanted to ask you what time you''ll wake up tomorrow morning.¡±


    If she nned to wake up early tomorrow morning, then I would ask her to make Jordan breakfast


    so I could go next door to make Theo his. This would save some time.


    Shannon thought about it and said, "I don''t think I''ll wake up too early. What do you have going on


    tomorrow?"


    "Nothing much." I picked up the teacup on the coffee table and took a sip. "You can sleep and wake


    up any time you want to.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon nodded and said no more.


    The atmosphere was still a little awkward, s o I put down my cup and got up. "I''m going upstairs to


    handle some documents."

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    When I returned to my room, I took out the documents and started to organize them, though I was


    constantly distracted.


    I took a deep breath and tossed the documents aside. I got up to get some fresh air on the balcony.


    This balcony was just a wall away from the next one. Theo was lying on the balcony reading a book,


    looking pretty idle.


    I instinctively wanted to avoid him when I saw him.


    However, there seemed to be eyes above his head as he looked up at me before leisurely putting


    the book in his hand on the side. He stared fixedly at me with his pair of dark eyes.


    I did not know whether to go in or retreat, s o I stood awkwardly on the spot.


    He did not intend to start the conversation first, so I could only helplessly say, "What a coincidence,


    Mr. Grant."


    Theo pursed his lips and said in a faint tone, "It''s not a coincidence."


    How was I supposed to start a conversation with a man like him?


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth and faked a smile, saying, "I''m going in now, M r. Grant. I¡¯ll leave


    you to read your book, then."


    "Can you hide forever?" the man asked, his voice low and introspective.


    I pursed my lips and put away the smile on my face. "You think too much. I''m not trying to hide from


    you. I really do have things to do."


    Theo lowered his eyes and said mildly, '' This project needs to be followed up by the person in


    charge at all times. Grant Corporation ns to reach an agreement with the resort tomorrow. Ms.


    Cally doesn''t know much about the project, and this may cause confusion on the scene."


    I said almost subconsciously, "Ms. Cally knows a lot. She can perform a lot better than me in many


    aspects, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that."


    Theo smiled faintly, his gaze falling casually on the flowers in front of him. '' One is unable to see


    one¡¯s own faults.


    Haven''t you heard of this saying before? She¡¯s too familiar with Fredericks


    Corporation and knows many problems regarding thepany yet takes no notice


    of it.


    After thinking about it, I said, "I''ll go over tomorrow as well, then. Don''t worry, Mr. Grant. Since


    Fredericks Corporation has epted this project, we''ll definitely do our best to carry out the project


    well."


    Theo looked up at me with a gaze as deep a s the bottom of the sea. It was hard to tell his emotions


    from his eyes.


    I was afraid to look into such eyes for too long because I would sink into them without noticing.


    Early next morning, Cally gave me a call and sounded a little anxious. ¡°Are you feeling better today,


    Wanda? If you are, then can youe over to the construction site for a while?"


    I had a bad feeling for some reason, so I asked in a deep and low voice, "What''s


    wrong? Did something happen?"


    Cally sighed. "The intelligent research institute that Grant Corporation and Fredericks Corporation


    built is entered by all sorts of people every day because the equipment hasn''t been shipped over.


    Although Mr. Fredericks has hired people t o keep an eye, no matter how careful we were, things


    were still overlooked.


    Someone broke inst night and took away plenty of things. The police havee over to


    investigate. I just contacted Mr. Grant and asked him to send someone over to check with us to see


    what exactly was lost."


    Cally sounded like she was about to cry. "I even went and checked before I leftst night. I


    constantly emphasized how they should keep an eye on the items and carefully inspect all the


    personnel going in, but it still happened nheless."


    The incident had happened and there was no use crying over spilled milk, so I could onlyfort


    her, saying, "Don''t panic, Lally. There are a lot of surveince cameras in the research institute. We


    should be able to get the items back soon."


    I continued while putting on my clothes," I¡¯m going over right now. You must stay calm and assist


    the police. Minimize losses as much as possible."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I hung up after saying that and grabbed my bag before rushing out the door.


    When I got to the yard, I happened to bump into Keith walking out as well.


    The anxiety on his face reduced slightly when he saw me. "Are you going to the resort, Mrs. Grant?"


    I nodded. "Yeah.


    "Let''s go together then. Mr. Grant and I are going too."

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Just as the words left his mouth, Theo walked out of the vi.


    He was d in a ck suit, carried himself in an imposing manner, and nced indifferently at me


    before quickly getting into the car.


    It was hard to hail a cab around here, and with the resort being so far away from here, even if I


    managed to get a cab, the driver might not want to take me there either.


    I knew that I shouldn¡¯t be stubborn during emergency times like this, so I looked at Keith and said,


    "Thanks."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You''re wee, Mrs. Grant.


    I waited at the gate. When Keith drove the car out from the next door, I opened the front passenger


    door.


    Seeing a lot of items ced on the seat, Keith said a little awkwardly, "Why don''t you sit at the back,


    Mrs. Grant? We have a lot more files these days and they can''t fit i n the trunk. That''s why they''re


    all ced o n the front seat."


    I nodded. "Sure."


    Although it was awkward to be with Theo a t the back, there was no other way.


    When the car started, Keith probably felt that it was too quiet in the car and wanted t o liven the


    mood up a little. Hence, he started talking to me. "Mrs. Grant, do you know that things have gone


    missing in the research institute?"


    I nodded. "Gaily called me this morning


    and told me.


    Perhaps only Elena and her team knew how much loss would be incurred after the high-tech


    equipment was stolen.


    I looked at Keith and asked, "Ms. Mandez will be going too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the director of the development team and has to go there in person to inspect and check


    the inventory of the lost items. Those items were researched by her and her team for almost two


    years. They haven''t been perfected and replicated for the time being. They''ll probably be sad over


    this incident."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    The incident had already happened, and what we could do now was to go to the scene to take a


    look.


    Elena was already at the research institute when we arrived.


    She stood in the research institute looking at the broken equipment and research products with a


    pained expression.


    Jordan was speaking to the police. When h e saw that Theo had arrived, he hurried over to


    apologize. "I''m really sorry, Mr.


    Grant. I''ll offer you an exnation as soon a s I can."


    Theo nodded and swept his gaze around the research institute, asking, "Have you taken note of the


    missing items from the inventory?"


    Jordan shook his head. "Ms. Mandez is checking the inventory now."


    At this moment, Gaily trotted over with a guilty expression and reddened eyes. It seemed like she


    had just cried.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    She lowered her head. ¡°I''m sorry. This was caused by my negligence. I came to take a lookst


    night before leaving and five employees were dutifully watching this ce. As I was a little curious


    and wanted t oe in to take a look, I told them to go and have their meal while I kept watch of


    the ce. They reminded me to lock the doors before I left but I forgot."


    There were two doors in the institute. In order to facilitate the transport of items, the doors would be


    open during the day and closed at night. Infrared identification would be switched on for the door in


    front, s o even if the door was not locked, it was still quite impossible to break in. But unfortunately,


    the infrared identification was switched off when Lally went in. That gave the thieves an opportunity


    toe in and steal the things inside.


    I stroked my chin and felt that something did not add up.


    If what Lally said was true, then the thieves had to know that the infrared identification had been


    switched off, which was why they went in and stole the things a s soon as Lally left. Otherwise, they


    would not have had enough time.


    That said, the thieves must have been there, or perhaps someone present at the time was an


    aplice who notified the thieves toe in and steal the things.


    "Do you know how much money and effort i t took us toe up with these things?


    How many sleepless nights were spent in order to research this project? And now you''re trying to


    wipe the te clean with a word of apology?" Elena turned her head and said, the anger on her face


    clearly visible.


    She then turned to Jordan and angrily said, "Mr. Fredericks, you have to give us an exnation for


    this. I hope you can be fair and reasonable, not the least bit biased. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think that Grant


    Corporation has partnered with apany that practices jobbery."


    Jordan nodded his head. "Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Mandez. I''ll handle this matter properly and give Grant


    Corporation a reasonable exnation."


    Elena took a deep breath and looked at me. "You¡¯re the person in charge of this project, Ms. Lane.


    Now that something major like this has happened, are you going to just stand there and not say


    anything?" I knew she found me an eyesore, and now that her hard work had been stolen away, it


    was understandable for her to take it out o n me. I patiently replied, "Don''t worry, Ms. Mandez. I¡¯ll


    take full responsibility for this and am willing to ept any punishment from thepany, but what


    we should be considering right now isn¡¯t how I''ll be punished but how to minimize the loss."


    "Minimize the loss?" Elena sneered. ¡°You''re too optimistic. Almost everything in the base has either


    spoiled or stolen. Nothing i s usable. The project is running now, and b y the time the site is


    completed, we¡¯ll have nothing to offer in terms of intelligence. If we dy the opening, then the loss


    that will incur then will be so much more serious than this." "We understand these things, Ms.


    Mandez. But please don¡¯t bring your emotions into this or it''ll be hard to solve the problem.


    We¡¯ll just end up incurring more losses instead."


    Cally could not help but say, "It''s not just Grant Corporation that''ll be suffering losses this time but


    Fredericks Corporation as well. We''re in this together. None of us wish to suffer any losses."


    Elena sneered. "Well, aren''t you smart?


    You''ve caused twopanies to pay for your mistake but are still acting so shamelessly. You don''t


    feel guilty at all. Fredericks Corporation sure is full of talented people, huh?¡±


    Those words were hurtful to hear, and Cally, who was already ming herself a lot, felt even more


    embarrassed now.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I nced at her and said to Elena, "Ms. Mandez, no one is saying that we won''tpensate for this


    loss and won¡¯t take


    responsibility for it, so why are you rubbing salt in other people''s wounds? No one wished for this to


    happen. The way you''re acting so aggressively makes it seem like you want her to pay for her sins


    with death. Is that it?"


    "You!" Elena was furious.


    "That''s enough!" Theo spoke. He looked at Elena. "Have you calcted the loss?"


    Elena nodded. "It''s all calcted."


    Theo pursed his lips. "Hurry up and make a list. Then notify the person in charge in Whaldorf City to


    order the equipment.


    Make sure the media doesn''t find out about this. Keep this confidential. Everything will go ording


    to the original n."


    He looked at Keith and continued to instruct him, "You''ll liaise with Fredericks Corporation''s finance


    department regarding the specific losses."

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Keith nodded. He took the documents from Elena''s hands and turned around to leave.


    Jordan looked at me and said, "You''ll be in charge of this."


    He then looked at Cally and reminded her." You need to be constantly on your toes for this project


    from now on."


    Cally and I nodded. When we saw him and Theo discussing the follow-up ns, Cally and I went


    into the research institute to check the situation.


    "The losses are at least hundreds of millions. I have no idea how much I have to pay for the final


    amount," Cally said with a sigh.


    After all, this incident was caused by personal negligence. ording to the agreement, she had to


    bear 30 percent of the loss, while another 20 percent was to b e borne by the project leader. The


    remaining 50 percent would be borne by thepany.


    Bearing the losses for such a huge project required a lot of money, and the final draw was


    equivalent to not getting a single penny. Those who were less optimistic might even suffer a mental


    breakdown.


    I sighed gently. "Let''s go in and take a look first. Right now, I hope that the police can find the


    culprits as soon as possible and recover the stolen items so that we can reduce the losses as much


    as possible."


    Lally nodded. "Hopefully, they¡¯ll find them soon.


    After something like this happened, our workload was bound to increase. Everyone worked tillte


    at night without breaks in between. When the damage report came out, we had a meeting in the


    office.


    Keith gave a copy of the report to everybody present. "This is the damage report. Please have a


    look."


    Lally only cared about the losses incurred and flipped straight to thest page. Her gaze fell on the


    string of numbers and gasped. "500 million?"


    Keith looked at her and said ndly, "Most of what was taken away from the institute are core


    technologies. We can''t rule out the possibility that the other party is here for our R&D technology


    and may release these smart products themselves. The conservative estimation of our initial


    investment andter gains will amount to this figure.


    "If the criminals sell our R&D technology to otherpanies, then Grant Corporation''s efforts in


    intelligence for the past two years will be all for naught."


    Elena said, sounding a little sarcastic, "You don¡¯t know anything about this field, Ms. Cally. That¡¯s


    why you didn''t know how big o f a loss this would be, right? I believe you know how much debt you¡¯ll


    ultimately have to bear. I hope you can afford to pay thepensation."


    All color drained from Cally¡¯s face. This meant that her hard work over the years had gone up in


    mes.


    Jordan scanned through the damage report and said, "Since the amount of damages has been


    calcted, I''ll make an appointment with awyer to get this matter taken care of as soon as


    possible." Elena looked at me and said a little sarcastically, "You agreed so readily, Mr. Fredericks.¡±


    I was in no mood to entertain her. After the meeting, I followed Theo straight away.


    Little did I expect Elena to deliberately trip me when I passed by her side.


    Fortunately, Theo was near to me and I fell onto him instead of falling to the floor.


    It was hard not to feel awkward when so many people were around.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After standing firmly, I quickly apologized.'' I''m sorry, Mr. Grant."


    Theo nced at Elena with a slightly grim gaze.


    Elena shuddered and quickly lowered her head before standing up to leave.


    When she had left the conference room, Theo asked ndly, "How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Are you free now? I need to talk to you about something," I said, my breathing a little unstable.


    "Sure."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the conference room.


    I followed behind him, and when there was no one around us, I said, "The lost items have not been


    found and the police are still investigating. Can we talk about thepensation after the police give


    us the final report?"


    Theo did not reply and continued walking forward.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    I was walking behind him, so I could not see his expression at the moment. As he did not respond


    to my question, I was put i n an unsettled state of mind.


    Just as I was about to say something, Theo suddenly stopped. I was caught unprepared and


    bumped straight into his back, hurting my nose.


    Theo turned his head to look at me and raised his brows to ask, "Are you nning t o seduce me?"


    This man''s way of thinking was not something ordinary people could understand.


    I took two steps back and distanced myself from him. "Think about what I just said, Theo. You can


    be rtively fair about this."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theo did not say a word but pulled out a card from his suit pocket.


    I reached out to take it and looked at it. A look of unspeakable fascination was stered across my


    face.


    Theo continued forward, and I followed him with clenched teeth.


    There was a lounge in his office, and he stopped in front of the lounge''s door.


    Later, he opened the door and walked in. I stood outside the door, somewhat at a loss.


    Theo turned around to look at me with a faint smile. "I''m going to rest, Ms. Lane."


    He nned to close the door after saying that.


    I could not care less anymore and hurried into the lounge.


    After closing the door, I looked at him and said, "I know this incident has caused Grant Corporation


    a considerable amount o f losses, but I still hope that before the police find¡ª"


    I swallowed the rest of the words back in.


    I did not expect Theo to remove his shirt as well after removing his suit jacket.


    Looking at his strong and sexy abs, my face blushed and I quickly turned around.


    I did not know how to exin this feeling and asked with displeasure, "Why are you removing your


    clothes, Theo Grant?"


    "To sleep," he replied sinctly.


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    When I heard the sound of a belt being unbuckled, I thought of something improper and my face


    heated up even more. "Are you an exhibitionist, Theo Grant? Why are you removing your clothes as


    you like?¡±


    "This is my room. Why can¡¯t I remove my clothes?" he asked in amusement.


    "What else do you want to say? Finish your sentence and leave. I''m going to take a rest ¡±


    I gritted my teeth. "Think about what I just said, Theo. If we can find the stolen items, then the


    compensation made now will not b e fair for Fredericks Corporation."


    I did not get a reply from the man even after a long time. There was only silence behind me.


    I felt a little irritable and could not help but turn my head around.


    As soon as I did, I saw a stimting scene. Theo was only wearing a pair of ck boxer shorts, his


    fine. His exquisite body was exposed.


    I quickly turned around and said a little helplessly, "Does it matter if you wait a while more, Mr.


    Grant? Can you put on your clothes first?"


    Theo sneered. "If Fredericks Corporation isn''t happy topensate Grant Corporation now, then


    you¡¯re still not qualified to speak terms with me as Jordan''s secretary. Jordan should be the one


    talking to me instead. Therefore, I hope you can rify this with me. Are you now discussing with


    me as Jordan''s secretary o r as my wife?¡±

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    I froze, and my mind was in turmoil.


    After a long silence, I turned around and looked at him, saying, "I''m now talking to you as your wife."


    As soon as I said that, the corners of Theo''s mouth lifted.


    He looked like he was in a good mood and said with a faint smile, "There¡¯s a change of clothes for


    you in the closet. Take a shower and go to bed early. It''s gettingte."


    I frowned and wanted to say something, but he was already heading for the bathroom.


    We were adults now, and I knew what my answer meant. Hence, there was nothing more to say


    about that.


    When Lally learned about the amount of damage, I had seen just how worried she looked. As a


    single mother, she needed to care for her child and parents. Even though she had made a lot of


    money in Fredericks Corporation in thest few years, to pay 30 percent of 500 million was not an


    amount she could pay off even if she emptied out the savings of her entire family.


    Meanwhile, I also had to bear 20 percent of the amount. Furthermore, since I had decided to cut all


    ties with Theo, I transferred all the many years of ie I received from thepany under my


    name to Theo. Apart from the property in Zenon, I had no other assets left. Hence, 20 percent of


    500 was simply an astronomical amount to me as well.


    Therefore, my only option now was to see Theo so he would not rush me to pay for the


    compensation.


    As long as the lost items were recovered, that meant that we could still do our best to pay less


    compensation. Besides, I had a feeling that this whole incident was not that simple.


    I sat on the sofa, lost in thoughts for a very long time. Eventually, I got up and walked t o the closet.


    After opening the closet, I found a set of pajamas that I could wear with the tag still attached. It


    seemed like it was just prepared.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Did he know me that well? He knew that I woulde to him?


    The bathroom door opened, and Theo walked out draped in a bath towel. His bronze chest still had


    water droplets on it, which made him look extra sexy in the dim light.


    I turned my gaze away and lowered my head, saying, "I''ll go and take a shower."


    He wiped his hair dry and said in a lukewarm tone, "Hurry."


    We had been married for many years.


    Although we had countless skin-to-skin contact, it was different now. This time, our interaction


    carried a purpose.


    In fact, I would say that I felt humiliated. However, I knew that Theo would certainly let me go as


    long as I mentioned it. Even so, I found it quite hard to ept it if I were to say that I did not feel


    humiliated.


    Later, I went to the bathroom to take a shower. When I walked out of the bathroom, Theo had


    already wiped his hair dry and was lying down on the bed. The white silk nket rested on his


    abdomen, revealing his fine chest.


    Hearing movements, he looked over toward me.


    There were not many emotions in his eyes. He reached out and patted the spot beside him and


    said, "Come here."


    I pursed my lips and sat down on the edge o f the bed with mixed feelings within me.


    He took the bath towel from my hands and wiped my hair dry with gentle movements. "We have


    plenty of time in the future, Wanda. We can always take it slow."


    I knew what he meant by that, but I stopped myself from understanding it like that.


    I did not say anything and chose to remain silent.


    He did not say anything either and wiped m y hair dry in silence.


    After wiping my hair dry, he tossed the towel aside and said, "Sleep."


    As soon as he said that, my body instantly stiffened.


    I had no idea why I was so useless either. It was not like I had no experience in having intercourse.


    What was there to be scared o f?


    Theo had alreadyid down. After sitting in silence for a few minutes, I finally climbed into bed and


    took the initiative toy on his chest.


    The man did not move at all as if he was waiting for me to make the first move.


    I took a deep breath and tilted my head to reach for his lips.


    This was my first time taking initiative, so my movements were slightly clumsy.


    Theo''s lips were slightly cool. My lips fell o n top of them.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    The man¡¯s dark eyes suddenly opened, and he looked at me with a particrly surprised gaze.


    I stopped my movements and raised my eyes to look at him.


    Was he not waiting for me to make a move? "Wanda," Theo said, his voice a little hoarse.


    I hummed softly and lowered my head. I continued to kiss him.


    This might sound ridiculous, but after years of marriage, I was still like a young and untaught girl. I


    was not skilled at teasing a man at all.


    "What are you doing?" Theo¡¯s voice started quivering a little as he asked in a slightly restrained


    voice.


    Even though my teasing was so unskilled, h e still found it hard to resist.


    I made no reply and continued to tease him.


    Theo¡¯s chest was rising and falling very quickly. He tightened his arms around my waist in ast-


    ditch effort to restrain himself.


    I stopped my movements and looked up at him.


    His charming brows were furrowed slightly, while his deep and dark gaze carried unreadable


    emotions.


    "You don''t like me like this?" I asked.


    He frowned and gave a different answer," What are we after tonight?"


    I froze, not knowing how to answer him.


    Theo sneered and reached out to push me away. He then pulled the nket over his body and said


    in an icy tone, "You don''t have to go this far for this."


    I knew that he was angry.


    I was suddenly at a loss. Looking at his silent back, I asked in a daze, "What should I do, then,


    Theo?"


    Theo fell silent for a very long time before saying slowly, "You know what I want, yet you keep


    ying dumb.


    "You don''t need to please me for this. You know I''ll be good to you no matter what. I''ll give you


    everything as long as you just ask."


    I did not know how to feel about those words.


    After a long silence, I rested my head on his back and hugged him.


    My action had caused the coldness on him t o dissipate a little, but he continued to have his back


    toward me.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I''m not trying to please you for this," I said with a soft sigh.


    The man remained unmoved. I suddenly felt aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep with your back facing me. You


    know I can''t sleep like this."


    Theo''s body stiffened. He asked me in a low and hoarse voice, "What do you want from me?"


    He did not sound like he was angry anymore. I breathed a sigh of relief and made even more


    demands. "Hug me to sleep."


    Theo sighed softly and turned around, but h e did not hold me.


    I looked up at his face. I must admit that this man was really good-looking. His face alone made it


    feel like it was worth living i n this lifetime.


    Sure enough, he was not angry anymore. I became bolder and buried my head in his chest. I said in


    a muffled voice, "Hug me to sleep or I can''t sleep."


    I was ashamed to say that this seemed to b e the first time I was acting like a spoiled girl in front of


    him after so many years.


    It was a great enjoyment for Theo. He immediately took me into his arms and ced one arm under


    my head so my head could rest on it.


    He stared at me with extra bright eyes. I blushed. "I can''t sleep if you keep staring at me like this."


    Theo pursed his lips and pinched my chin, asking in a deep and low voice, "Have you ever


    wondered what our wedding would look like?"

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    I was stunned. Why did he suddenly bring u p the wedding?


    My mind was in turmoil. After thinking about it for a while, I said, "It''ll probably look like Cassey''s,


    held in a ce full of flowers and preferably in summer on a sunny day. I''ll wear a traditional


    wedding dress with a tiara and a veil. It¡¯ll be a very traditional wedding, I''d say."


    Thinking about it cost no money. It was just a thought anyway.


    Besides, he wanted to listen, so I might as well just say it to him.


    Theo smirked, looking slightly happy. He lowered his head toe closer to my ear. His voice was


    filled with joy. "Marriage rituals and rites, tiara and veil, all of that will be given to you."


    After a pause, he continued in a deep and hoarse voice, "But first, we need to have intercourse."


    After saying that, he covered my mouth before I could even react.


    "Mm." I widened my eyes, feeling a little startled.


    When he let me go, I looked at him with aplicated gaze. ¡°Theo, I-I don''t want it anymore."


    Theo hummed softly, his pitch-ck eyes falling on my face. He looked particrly focused. "Are


    you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control your heart anymore after falling in too deep? You''re


    worried you can no longer reject me?"


    This man knew me all too well.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I sighed softly and could not help but chuckle. "You know what, Theo? If we continue, then you¡¯ll


    lose more than just a few hundred million."


    Theo smirked, looking a little malicious. "Is that important?"


    Money was nothing to him.


    I smiled slightly and wrapped my arms around his neck. I took the initiative to offer him my lips.


    Forget it!


    Since I could never get rid of this man, why bother struggling?


    Theo embraced me tightly and pressed on my lips with great strength.


    No matter how decent a man normally acted, or how demure and quiet ady behaved, they would


    both turn into rogues i nbed.


    Approaching thest step, we both came clean with each other. I requested, "Can you switch off the


    lights, Theo?"


    Theo squinted his eyes, his mind already i n turmoil. "Are you worried about me looking?¡±


    Of course, I was shy!


    Although Theo did not really want to switch off the lights, he did so eventually.


    I could feel a stronger tacit understanding between us this time. We were able to satisfy each other


    even more than every other time.


    I forgot when exactly we finished, but at least it was after we were dead beat.


    The morning air in the resort was particrly fresh.


    Although it was already early autumn this month, the temperature outside was still warm. The trees


    and flowers were still flourishing.


    As soon as I woke up this morning, Theo''s passionate kiss greeted me.


    I could not help butin, "Can you control yourself, Theo Grant?"


    We must not continue anymore. If we did, then I would not be able to get out of bed.


    Theo said with a cheeky smile, "No."


    I sighed and softened my tone. I looked at him with an aggrieved gaze, saying, "I''m really


    exhausted, Theo."


    Theo suddenly chuckled after hearing what I said. He said to me in a deep and low voice, "This is


    the bestpliment for me."


    This man was unbeatable when it came to shamelessness.


    Theo kissed my forehead and praised from the bottom of his heart, "You''re so beautiful, Wanda. I


    can¡¯t control myself."

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    I believed no woman could resist a man''s praise at such times.


    I was just about to thank him for thepliment when his hand began groping indecently. I gasped


    and shouted angrily," Theo Grant, you bastard! I said I don''t want i t anymore yet you''re still... Mhm."


    What I thought was the end was just the beginning. I was sinking again and again, falling from the


    clouds and being brought back up to the clouds. I lost my sense of direction and drifted along with


    the wind.


    When I was once again awake, I was gasping for air. I was lying on him with my eyes closed.


    Theo''s voice entered my ears. It was low and attractive. "Want to take a shower together?"


    I instinctively shook my head. I was so tired that I did not want to move. He let out a leisurely and


    slight smile, seemingly extra happy.


    Theo got out of bed and picked me up before walking into the bathroom.


    The bathtub was not particrly big, but it was enough to fit two adults.


    "I want to bathe myself," I said, my voice still a little hoarse.


    He smiled slightly. "Let''s do it together."


    I opened my eyes and red at him. "Get out, Theo Grant."


    It was simply too risky to take a bath with him. I did not want to miss work today.


    Theo wore a smile on his face. Not only did he show no sign of wanting to leave, but he even lit up


    a cigarette and started smoking leisurely.


    The air was filled with the smell of tobo.


    I asked with a frown, "Why are you still smoking?¡±


    I remembered he had quit smoking some time ago. Why did he start smoking again?


    Seeing that I was unhappy, Theo put out the cigarette and exined, "I don¡¯t normally smoke


    much.¡±


    I did not n to say anything else and justy in the bathtub to rx.


    At this moment, my phone rang outside. It was gettingte. Theo and I still had many things to do


    today, so I did a quick washing up and nned to go out.


    Theo had been standing on the side watching me. I could not bring myself to ept being out in the


    open with him like that, so I took a deep breath and pleaded with him, "Can you go out first, Theo?"


    He looked at me, his features brightening u p. "We''re a married couple."


    "Married couples have privacy too."


    "I''ve seen everything that I can and can''t see on your body."


    This man was so infuriating to talk to!


    I did not want to waste my breath talking t o him, so I quickly got up and pulled a towel to drape it


    around my body. I then said faintly, "You take a bath. I¡¯m going out now."


    Seeing how I was reacting, he chose to give in and said a little helplessly, "I''ll go out." I breathed a


    sigh of relief and bathed quickly. I tidied up before leaving the bathroom.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There were clothes for me in the closet, and as I changed into them, I asked curiously, ¡°How were


    you so certain that I¡¯de to you, seeing as you''ve prepared the clothes in advance?"


    Theo crossed his arms and stood on one side, looking at me with a faint smile, ¡°I know you better."


    Fine.


    Theo went to the bathroom to take a shower. After changing my clothes, I picked up my phone and


    saw several missed calls, all of which were from Lally


    I called back and the call was immediately answered. Cally asked worriedly, "Where did you gost


    night, Wanda? Why didn''t youe home the whole night?"


    We had agreed to stay in the dormitory yesterday. When I did not return the whole night and was


    unreachable by phone, she was bound to get worried.


    "I was with Theo," I said with a gentle sigh.


    There was nothing to hide at this point.


    Cally was startled. Even her voice changed. "You got back together?¡±


    After a pause, she asked again, "Or did you have no choice but topromise because of the


    institute incident?¡±

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    I did not know what to say for a moment. After thinking about it, I said, "Both, I guess. Don''t worry


    about the incident with the research institute. We¡¯ll find a good solution for it.¡±


    Lally sighed softly. "I don''t know how to thank you, Wanda.¡±


    I smiled slightly. "Don''t thank me. I can''t pay that much money either. Humans will eventually have


    to submit to life.¡±


    A ck shadow bore down on me and I hung up the phone.


    I looked up and saw Theo staring at me with a pair of pitch-ck eyes. He asked m e with a faint


    smile, "So, you''re submitting t o life and selling yourself to me?''


    I nodded. "That¡¯s right. I have to search for more narrow-minded excuses like that so I''ll be less


    dignified when we fight again in the future."


    After all, Theo did not force me into making this decision.


    Theo suddenlyughed. He reached out to hold me but I dodged him.


    I looked at him with a wary face. "Mr.


    Grant, we¡¯re way past working hours now. I need to go to work now. You¡¯re the boss, so no one


    cares if you skip work. But that¡¯s not how it is for me. I¡¯m just a puny employee, and my sry will


    be deducted i f I skip work."


    Theo raised his eyebrows and grabbed my wrist, pulling me over to peck me on the lips. "It¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯ll make up for your sry


    this month, so why don''t you stay by my side and apany me?"


    I was caught betweenughter and tears. It was true that men were still children at heart even at the


    age of 80.


    After pushing Theo''s head away, I declined mercilessly. "Dream on."


    When I came out of Theo''s lounge, it was already noon. Hence, we went straight to the canteen.


    It was lunchtime, so everyone woulde here to eat except for those who had not finished their


    work.


    When Lally saw Theo and me walking into the canteen together, there was suddenly a n ambiguous


    look in her eyes.


    She walked up to me and leaned closer to m y ear, saying, "You guys must be famished. You¡¯re


    even left with marks."


    Her words were a double entendre. I was suddenly awkward and quickly changed the topic. "Did


    you go to the research institute this morning?"


    Lally nodded "Let''s eat first and talk after that."


    She continued after a pause, "I¡¯ll go sit there so I won''t interrupt you guys."


    After saying that, she went to sit down alone at the back.


    I lifted my head and red at Theo, saying with a face full of bitterness, "Look at what you''ve done.¡±


    There were so many marks on my neck that they were impossible to conceal.


    Theo raised his hand to brush his nose and said with a smile, "It''s okay. They look great.¡±


    Great?


    I took a deep breath. "Let me leave a few marks on your neck and you tell me if it''s great."


    Theo¡¯s gaze dulled. "There may not be enough time for you to leave one after lunch. Why don''t we


    wait until tonight? You can leave however many and wherever you want."


    I was no match for him in acting like a rascal.


    Not wanting to entertain him, I found a seat and waited for the staff to send the lunch box over.


    Elena''s appearance seemed nned. As soon as the staff brought the lunch box, she stood on one


    side d in a ck dress paired with ck heels. It made her seem really fair and particrly eye-


    catching.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Theo and said with a smile," What a coincidence, Mr. Grant.¡±


    When Theo was around, she would treat m e as though I was not there.


    Theo nodded. Then, as though deliberately, he said, "You must be exhausted fromst night. Eat


    more to replenish your energy."

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Those words made me blush. Seeing how h e was putting food on my te constantly, 1 touched


    his spoon, hinting at him to stop it.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elena was no fool, nor was she blind.


    Anyone could see the hickeys on my neck without having to look closely enough. Her expression


    instantly sank.


    She took a deep breath and held herposure. She said in a rather calm manner, "Mr. Grant and


    Ms. Lane, I''m alone. Do you mind if I join you?"


    "No.¡±


    "Yes."


    Theo and I spoke at the same time, but different answers came out of our mouths.


    Elena gritted her teeth and said a little aggrievedly, "I''m sorry for interrupting."


    She turned around and left after saying that.


    I looked at Theo and frowned, saying, "Why are you so cruel? It''s not only boring for her to eat


    alone but also extremely awkward."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "I don''t like other people sitting beside me when I eat. It''ll affect my


    appetite."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Your appetite doesn''t seem to be affected when I''m sitting beside you."


    Theo smiled slightly. "You¡¯re different."


    My mouth twitched. I grabbed a spoonful of alfalfa and put them on his te. "Have more. It¡¯s good


    for your kidneys."


    Theo narrowed his eyes and asked with a faint smile, "Did I not satisfy youst night, Ma''am?"


    I was drinking water, and his words instantly made me choke.


    After coughing for a long time, I was finally able to stop.


    Theo handed me a piece of tissue, but because I was mad, I did not reach out to take it.


    "If you don¡¯t wipe it yourself, then I''ll do it for you,¡± the man said with a smirk.


    There were many people at the canteen, many of whom would nce in our direction from time to


    time. If he wiped my mouth for me, then I figured other people''s appetite would be satisfied by just


    watching us.


    I red furiously at him and took the tissue from his hand.


    After wiping away the water from my mouth, I red at him and said, "Can you focus when you eat


    and not think of other things, Theo?¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "You said that m y kidney is weak. How can any man ept that?"


    My mouth twitched as I said with a face full of helplessness, "I didn''t say that your kidney is weak.


    I''m just saying that alfalfa i s good for the kidney and told you to eat more. That doesn¡¯t mean that


    your kidney i s weak. Do you understand?"


    Theo nodded and shamelessly asked, "Are youplimenting me, then?" I found it hard to


    communicate with this man''s magical way of thinking.


    If we continued talking, then we would not even have time to eat this meal. Hence, I cleverly chose


    to be quiet.


    Fortunately, Theo did not say other things t o make me spit out my food and started eating in


    silence.


    Just as I was about to finish my meal, Shannon gave me a call.


    I had just picked up the call when her high decibel voice rang out in my ear, "Are you i n the resort?


    I''m so bored. Can I go and see you?"


    I said with a face full of helplessness," There''s been a case of theft in the research institute. Do you


    think I have time to keep youpany if youe over?" "It''s okay. I''ll go and endure this agony


    with you. I know everyone there anyway.


    They¡¯re not going to drive me away, are they? I can go and see my grandpa at the same time. He


    even told me to invite you to a meal just a few days ago. If you''re free tonight, then let¡¯s make it


    today. How''s that?¡±

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Mr. Collins invited me to a meal?


    I asked curiously, "Why is Mr. Collins inviting me to a meal?"


    "I told him about you. I haven''t had a lot of friends since childhood, so he''s happy that we''re friends.


    He insisted that I drag you home to have a meal together.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Okay."


    Mr. Collins had mentioned my mother when we dined togetherst time. I could use this opportunity


    to ask him about Mother.


    After hanging up the phone, Theo asked m e with a faint smile, "Shannon?"


    I nodded. "She invited me to dinner at Mr. Collins¡¯ house."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Are you not nning on bringing me along?"


    After a long silence, I shook my head. "I think it''ll be awkward if you go. Besides, Shannon and I will


    be doing most of the talking. You''ll only be bored waiting for me because you can''t even join in the


    conversation."


    Actually, the main thing was that I would b e asking about my mother. I did not want him to know


    about it yet.


    Theo did not insist further and merely asked with a faint smile, "Have you ever had a crush on


    Jordan?"


    I nearly bit my tongue after hearing the question. I widened my eyes and looked at him with some


    surprise. I asked, "What are you talking about? Shannon and Jordan are already dating each other.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t say nonsense like that."


    Theo sneered. "You were the one who said : tst time. You said you thought that


    Jordan was a good man and worthy of your affection.¡±


    I called that shooting my own foot.


    I brushed my nose and suddenly felt a little awkward.


    I only said thatst time because I wanted Theo to give up on me. It would be difficult for me if I


    were to exin it like that right now.


    Theo smiled faintly. "Shannon and Jordan are a perfect match, so you should stop thinking about


    him. Besides, you''re also best friends with Shannon. It''ll be immoral to have a crush on your best


    friend¡¯s man."


    I nearly choked on my breath. This man made me so mad. I sprung up from my seat and said to


    him, "You''re sick, Theo. Maybe you should take your medication."


    I did not want to say a word more to him and turned around to leave the canteen.


    Lally was standing at the entrance of the canteen. When she saw me storming out angrily, she was


    startled and asked a little worriedly, "What''s wrong? You''re quarreling with Mr. Grant again?¡±


    I suppressed the anger in my heart and said, "Don¡¯t bring up his name. He¡¯s an idiot. An idiot who''s


    about to die from his own foolishness."


    Gaily froze and burst outughing. Seeing her smile, I realized in hindsight that I was just like a kid


    who had just finished quarreling with someone in kindergarten. I was being childish.


    I helplessly sighed. "He keeps insisting that I have a crush on Jordan. God knows what''s wrong with


    his eyes."


    Gaily stifled augh and said, "You can just be honest with Mr. Grant, Wanda. He''ll believe you.


    Getting mad won¡¯t do you any good."


    "Like he''ll believe me."


    I said grumpily, "He''s a bird-brained strange species among other male chauvinists. He can tell that


    Shannon and Jordan like each other but can''t see how hard Elena tries to butter up to him. He can''t


    see that I have no interest in Jordan a t all either. All he knows is how to interpret things the way he


    wants to. It¡¯s so infuriating."


    Lally cleared her throat and patted my shoulder, saying, "Um, well, it''s a hot sunny day, so it''s best


    not to get so fired up or you might get sick. I still have things to do, so I''ll excuse myself."


    I frowned. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to the


    research institute? Let''s go together.''

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Cally stifled augh. "Mr. Grant is ring at you from behind. You should probably leave with him.


    I¡¯ll get going now."


    She left in a hurry after saying that as though wolves were chasing her from behind.


    I froze and turned my head around. Sure enough, I saw Theo standing behind me with his arms


    crossed. He was leaning against the door frame with ackadaisical demeanor and staring at me


    with pitch-ck eyes.


    There was nothing more embarrassing in this world than to be heard saying bad things about


    someone behind their back.


    At this point, I was so ashamed to even talk to him, so I decided to leave.


    I had just taken a few steps when the man pulled me back.


    He asked with a smile, "Are you still mad?"


    I pursed my lips and said with a face full of mockery, "How dare I be angry with Mr. Grant."


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    Theo''s voice sounded particrly gentle. "I know there''s nothing going on between you and Jordan.


    I said things that I shouldn''t have. I''m really sorry."


    I froze, suddenly not knowing how to react.


    When Theo apologized back then, he would at most just say that he was sorry. It was easy to think


    that he did it with little sincerity. This was his first time apologizing in such a sincere manner.


    I pursed my lips and said a little awkwardly, "How could the great Mr. Grant ever be wrong? I''m the


    one who¡¯s wrong.¡±


    I shook off his hand and was about to leave after saying those words.


    "Alright."


    Theo grabbed me again and pulled me into his arms. He said with a face full of helplessness, "We


    still need to workter. Just put your tantrums away. If you''re overwhelmed with anger, then you can


    teach me a lesson at night, okay? You can punish me however you want."


    He seemed to be coaxing a child. I knew that it would be inappropriate to continue making a fuss,


    so I red at him and said," You won¡¯t speak a word about this again."


    Theo replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t mention it.


    After leaving the office, I entered Theo''s car.


    Looking at Keith in the driver¡¯s seat, I fell into a dilemma.


    "What are you looking at?¡± Theo embraced me, covering my eyes with his hand. "Close your eyes


    and rest on our way there."


    "Why should I rest when the journey is so short?" I took away his hand from my eyes, looking at him


    with a somewhat puzzled gaze. "Why are you acting so weird?"


    Theo pursed his lips, his tone full of danger. "Am I not enough to look at?"


    I froze, and when I realized what was going on, I was instantly crying tears ofughter.


    Was he jealous that I was staring at Keith just now?


    I burst outughing. "Theo, what sort of


    nonsense is in this head of yours? I was just curious."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Curious about what?"


    I replied with a smile, "I was just curious about how Keith is able to arrive right in time every single


    time. He¡¯s so punctual that I wonder if he has special abilities, like irvoyance or some sort. Why


    else is he able to show up every time you need him?¡±


    "I don''t have irvoyance, Mrs. Grant. Mr. Grant sent me a text, so that¡¯s why I''m here.¡±


    Keith answered. It was the standard answer of a male chauvinist.


    Theo looked at me and raised his hand to lift up my chin. "Ask me if you have any questions next


    time. There''s no need to stare at other people."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    I was a little speechless. "Can you smell jealousy, Theo?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Theo smirked a little and cupped my face, kissing me without a single care.


    I widened my eyes, my mind going totally nk.


    There was someone sitting in the driver''s seat. How could he be so shameless?


    I raised my hand to push him away, but he caught me and pressed my hands down hard. He


    stopped me from movingpletely.


    The journey was short, and as soon as the car came to the entrance of the research institute, Keith


    knowingly got out of the car.


    I strongly suspect that if we were not at the research institute''s entrance then Theo would have


    devoured mepletely in this car.


    When he was done kissing me, he slowly let go of me.


    He seemed very satisfied. He slid his fingers back and forth on my lips, saying with a dull gaze, "I''ll


    have more alfalfa tonight.¡±


    Alfalfa?


    My mind was nk. I had yet toe back to my senses.


    When I finally did, I blushed instantly, pushed him away, and quickly got out of the car.


    Lally was standing at the research


    institute''s entrance. When she saw me getting out of the car, her face looked somewhat dignified.


    I raised my hand and pretended to act normal. I greeted her, "Were you waiting here for me?"


    "Um..." Lally hesitated to speak.


    "Mm?" I looked curiously at her. "What is i t?"


    Lally shook her head. "N-Nothing."


    I was a little befuddled, but thinking that there were a lot of things waiting for me to do, I did not ask


    further. I nned to walk into the research institute.


    "Wait up." Lally stopped me, saying with a face full of hesitance, "I suggest tidying up yourself first.¡±


    I could vaguely realize what was going on and gradually blushed. "What is it?"


    Lally cleared her throat and tried to stay calm as she said, "Actually, anyone can tell from the


    appearance of a man like Theo that he has some skills, but you don¡¯t have t o be walking proof of


    that. It''s really not that proper.¡±


    I pulled out a mirror from my bag and gasped when I saw myself in the mirror.


    The woman in the mirror had swollen lips, hickeys on her neck, and her hair was a bit messy.


    Anyone could tell at one nce what I had just done.


    I put the mirror away and walked into the research institute without stopping.


    Lally followed behind me and could not hold back herughter anymore. "You don''t have to be


    ashamed, really. It''s normal for people to make out. It''s understandable."


    After walking into the bathroom, I fixed my appearance while saying, ¡°If you understand, then why


    were you staring at me with such strange eyes?"


    Lally chuckled. "I was worried that you''d feel awkwardter. There are so many people in the


    research institute, and most o f them are guys. If they keep staring at you, then I''m afraid you''d want


    to dig a hole and get in."


    I took out the foundation powder from my bag to conceal the hickeys on my neck but i t was to no


    avail. I felt a little lost and looked at Lally, saying, "Think of something for me, Lally. The power can''t


    conceal them."


    Lally sighed and took out a tube of concealer from her bag. "This should cover them. Try it."


    I nodded and reached out to take it.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    After using it, I realized that the concealing effect was indeed quite good. I felt more at peace now.


    However, when my gaze shifted upward and fell on my swollen lips, I felt like giving up again. "What


    about my lips? The concealer can''t cover swelling.¡±


    Lally thought about it and said with a smile, "Wear a face mask, then."


    This was a great idea, but I did not have a face mask.


    My gaze fell on Lally''s bag. A meticulous woman like her should have a face mask, right?


    Cally looked helplessly at me. "You''re one scheming little devil."


    She took out a face mask after saying that.


    My eyes lit up as I took the face mask. I quickly thanked her. "I''ll remember your kindness and buy


    you a meal some other day."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After walking out of the washroom, we bumped into Elena.


    She was d in ck, and her face was heavily made up, which made her look very cool.


    When she saw me, her cold and elegant brows were filled with disdain and indifference. It made her


    look even more like an ice beauty now.


    When we brushed past each other, she said with a face full of mockery, "I''ve never seen someone


    so shameless. She said that she didn''t want something yet secretly sent herself to his doorsteps.¡±


    Those words were truly triggering.


    Lally knew that she was referring to me. Besides, there was no one else here she could be referring


    to.


    She stopped in her tracks and looked at Elena with cold eyes, saying, "It depends heavily on who¡¯s


    the one offering herself. Some women can get naked and offer themselves yet won''t even be


    spared a nce by Mr. Grant."


    "What did you say?"


    Those words had probably cut Elena to the quick. She immediately shed all pretenses.


    She red at Gaily furiously and said in a particrly sharp tone, "Who are you talking about? Are


    you trying to be someone¡¯s dog?"


    Cally was no pushover. If she could hit somebody, then she would never bother arguing. She raised


    her hand to push Elena. "Who are you calling a dog?"


    Elena struck back and reached out to push her as well, roaring angrily. "I didn''t say who. If you¡¯re so


    mad, then you¡¯re the dog.¡¯


    The two of them took turns cussing. They grabbed each other''s hair in the washroom and scolded


    each other like fishwives.


    I was still in a daze at first, but when their screams grew louder, I finally realized what was going on.


    I tried to mediate.


    However, I failed to pull them apart. Cally was already pinned to the ground by Elena with her hair


    being grabbed. She was getting hit and scolded. Seeing this, my gaze turned cold. I grabbed


    Elena''s hair without thinking and yanked it hard.


    Elena was in pain, and her focus shifted from Lally to me. Compared to Lally, she wanted to hit me


    more.


    She grabbed my hair, hitting and cursing non-stop. The woman who usually cared so much for her


    image and ss hadpletely turned into a shrew.


    I did not know how to curse, nor was I able t o bring myself to curse. I could only scold her, "You''re


    an angelic b*tch, Elena Mandez."


    Lally''s mouth twitched as she looked at me and said, "Are you an idiot, Wanda?"


    I was sorry, but I could not help butugh during such an intense fight.


    This battle between women ended only after Lally poured a bucket of water on Elena. She had


    brought the bucket out of the washroom some time ago.


    Elena froze, sat on the ground, and started wailing without a single care for her image. She scolded


    us while crying.


    Lally tossed the bucket aside and looked at her from an imposing height, saying," Listen up, Elena.


    Just because you have good looks doesn''t mean all good men have to fall in love with you. There


    are plenty of beautiful women in this world and none of them are guaranteed to be lucky. If


    something is yours, then it¡¯ll belong to you; i f not, there¡¯s no use snatching it no matter how hard


    you try. Everyone has different fates, do you understand? No matter how good you look, you''re still


    considered cheap when you snatch other people¡¯s men. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    Elena let out a heart-wrenching cry, yelling at her angrily, "Who do you think you are? Who are you


    to tell me what to do? Why can''t I fight for what I want? Besides, Wanda clearly said that she didn''t


    want him and pushed Mr. Grant to me, so how can you say that I''m snatching him away? I think


    you''re just jealous of me because I have both looks and talent."


    Their argument amused me a little. It was n o different than kindergarten kids quarreling.


    I pursed my lips and mildly said, "It''s hard t o control yourself when you love someone. You''re not


    wrong to love Theo, and I''m up for a fairpetition. I won''t stop you."


    "Did you hit your head, Wanda?"


    Lally looked at me with a face full of speechlessness, "How can you be so generous when someone


    is eyeing your man?"


    I shrugged. "Actually, we don''t have the power to decide when ites to matters like this. Theo is


    the only one who can decide. I trust him fully. If he has a change of heart and falls in love with


    Elena, then all I can say is that our fate hase to an end. If he doesn¡¯t love Elena and doesn''t


    give her a single chance, then doesn¡¯t it mean that the man I chose is worth it?"


    Lally froze, then nodded and said, "You''re not wrong.¡±


    Elena red at me and said, "You''re too confident, Wanda Lane. A man and a woman will turn into


    strangers once the excitement wears off."


    Iughed. "In that case, the excitement between Theo and I has gone on long enough, don''t you


    think?"


    "You!¡± Elena was furious at having no way o f retorting.


    I shook my head with a face full of helplessness. "Like I said, if you''re not happy about it, then let''s


    compete fairly."


    The argument was so loud that it attracted other people.


    When Jordan and Theo arrived, what they saw was Lally and I standing on one side looking


    carefree while Elena was sitting on the ground in a wretched state.


    It was clear who was the bully and who was the victim.


    Elena was smart and cried even harder while using me and Cally of bullying her and hitting her.


    Theo looked at me, his gaze dimming a little.


    My heart sank. It was not that I was worried that he would me me, but the way he looked at me


    left me cold as ice.


    "Cally!" Jordan frowned, saying, "Ms. Mandez is Grant Corporation''s director. Don¡¯t you think the


    two of you have gone a little too far?"


    Cally lowered her head, admitting her fault at lightning speed. "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Fredericks. I acted on impulse."


    Having said that, she even faced the teary-faced Elena with a first-ss attitude. She apologized in


    an extremely sincere manner, "I sincerely apologize to you for what happened today, Ms. Mandez. I


    acted on impulse. I hope you can forgive me!


    I froze. She was a little too good at acting ording to situations.


    Jordan was pleased with her attitude and looked at Elena, saying, "Ms. Mandez, Fredericks


    Corporation will be responsible for today''s incident regardless of whose fault it is. I''ll ask my people


    to take you to the hospital to do a check-up to see if you''re injured We¡¯llpensate ordingly.


    As for Ms. Cally and Ms. Lane, we''ll also carry out the relevant punishments. I''m truly sorry."


    I opened my mouth to say something but mmed up after Theo cast me a nce.


    Jordan looked at me and said a little helplessly, "Ms. Lane, I don¡¯t know whose fault it is, but anyone


    who''s on Fredericks Corporation''s territory is our guest. It wasn''t right of you to start a fight with Ms.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mandez."


    After he said those words, I saw Cally winking frantically at me. I realized what was happening and


    quickly acted as sincerely as Cally and apologized.


    Elena was suddenly awkward, not knowing whether to get up or continue to make a fuss.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    If she got up on her own and stopped crying, then she would not be able to y the victim and win


    Theo''s sympathy.


    However, if she continued making a fuss, then it would be too embarrassing because Cally and I


    had already apologized to her with great sincerity.


    Cally knew what her schemes were and rolled up her sleeve to reveal the w marks on her arms.


    She said to her, "Ms. Mandez, you¡¯re not the only one who got hurt. Wanda and I are also hurt. You


    know just how long your nails are. Even Wanda''s neck and face are bleeding from your scratches,


    needless to say her body. You know just how vicious you were when you were scratching us. Just


    because you¡¯re sitting on the ground and crying doesn¡¯t mean you''re the only victim here.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "You''re Fredericks Corporation¡¯s partner. Wanda and I only


    apologized to you because you''re a guest in Fredericks Corporation''s territory, but we all know


    who¡¯s at fault here. There''s a limit for everything.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Jordan and no longer put on a fawning attitude. "We''re leaving now,


    Mr. Fredericks."


    She then tried to pull me away, but Theo held me back.


    This man had remained silent from the moment he arrived. It was difficult to tell his attitude toward


    this incident.


    At this moment, the gaze he used when he looked at me was a little dark. I thought he was ming


    me, so I felt a little ufortable.


    I pursed my lips and looked at Cally, saying, "You go ahead and dress your wounds first. I''ll join you


    later.¡±


    Cally nced at Theo and nodded her head.


    Jordan did not leave. He was waiting for Theo to take a stand


    "You hit her?¡± Theo looked at me and asked in a stern voice.


    I nodded, not denying it.


    Theo pursed his lips. "As the wife of Grant Corporation¡¯s president, you beat up your own


    company''s employee. You should apologize to Ms. Mandez for not being generous and forgiving


    enough."


    I froze. I was initially prepared to be scolded by him and feel heartbroken.


    He had indeed scolded me, but I did not feel the least bit upset about it.


    After hearing what he said, Elena had a breakdown as all color drained from her face.


    I looked at her and apologized sincerely to her once more.


    Theo looked at Elena and said faintly, "I''m really sorry for what happened today, Ms. Mandez. I¡¯ll


    give you an exnation for this."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Those words sounded way too distant.


    Elena got up on her feet, looking at Theo with a pale face as a look of unspeakable disappointment


    filled her eyes.


    After Keith arrived, he brought her to the hospital for a physical examination.


    Seeing this, Jordan did not say much either and exchanged a few words with Theo before leaving.


    Theo and I were the only ones left. I lowered my head, and before he scolded m e, I quickly said, "I


    know it''s wrong to hit someone. I won''t do it again."


    Theo stared fixedly at me with his dark eyes. He then asked me in a stern tone, " What were you


    thinking about? Why didn''t you hit her back?¡±

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    I froze, not able to understand what he meant by that in a short while.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I then saw him grabbing my arm. He gently rolled up my sleeve. Seeing the scratch marks on it, he


    said with a frown, "You didn''t hit back?¡±


    I nodded. "I did, but I just trimmed my nails two days ago, so my scratches don''t hurt. I merely


    yanked her hair a few times."


    He looked at me, a hint of exasperation emerging on his charming face. "If you don''t have long


    nails, don¡¯t you know how t o use your fists and legs?"


    I could not stifle myughter any longer." I''m not like you guys. I can¡¯t use both my hands and legs


    at the same time when I fight. It''s not that bad, really, dally poured a basin of water on her, so we


    weren''t really a t a disadvantage."


    He looked at me with a face full of disgust." It was two against one yet you still got hurt. You weren¡¯t


    even the one who poured the water. If Lally wasn¡¯t around, then would you be disfigured by now?"


    I did not say anything anymore and lowered my head like a child, whispering,"


    I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to fight with her if Lally wasn''t around. I''m definitely no match for her bold


    character.¡±


    Theo snorted and did not intend to entertain me anymore. He turned around and prepared to leave.


    I followed behind him and crouched down after taking just a few steps. I watched as h e walked far


    away. I felt particrly happy.


    When he heard that it was all quiet behind him, he stopped walking and looked back a t me. He


    asked me with his brows raised, " What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I looked up at him and pretended as though I was crippled. Without moving, I said, "I''m injured and


    can¡¯t walk."


    Theo facepalmed himself as helplessness was written all over his face. ¡°Just tell me what I should


    do."


    I tilted my head to think about it and said," Carry me."


    Theo stifled augh. "Is your leg injured?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not."


    Theo chuckled, "Why should I carry you, then?"


    I pursed my lips and snorted, saying, "You can do whatever you want."


    I nned to stand up after saying that.


    I knew he wanted me to say something nice, but sometimes, I simply refused to say what he


    wanted to hear.


    Theo looked at me with eyes full of smiles.


    When I walked up to him, he suddenly picked me up princess-style. His movements were deft.


    I yelped and cried out, "Are you trying to startle me to death, Theo?"


    Theo smiled but did not say anything.


    A lot of people were standing in the lobby, most of whom were employees from the research


    institute. They were all stunned when they saw Theo and me approaching. There were a variety of


    expressions on their faces, which made it intriguing to look at.


    It was understandable after thinking about i t. Theo and Elena had been acting very close


    previously. It had formed a preconception, so everyone thought they were a couple.


    Especially when Theo did not exin anything when dining with Mr. Collins the other day. He kept


    going along with what the old man said, acquiescing to his rtionship with Elena.


    After a long time, everyone just thought that they were a couple.


    Seeing Theo carrying me now, everyone was bound to be shocked. All kinds of spection would


    ensue.


    Theo could not care less about what others thought and carried me into his office without a crack in


    his expression. He ced me on the office chair.


    Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, I quickly asked, "Where are you going?¡±


    He looked back at me and raised his brows to ask, "To find ointment to dress your wounds, of


    course. Are you nning to have scars all over your body?"


    I twitched my mouth. "Go ahead, then.¡±


    When he left the office, Iy t on the office chair and flipped through the papers on the tablezily.


    These were all documents that had been discussed in recent meetings. They were nothing


    important, so I lost interest after looking at them for a while.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Theo soon came back with a first aid kit in his hand.


    He put the first aid kit on the office table and asked me, "Where else do you have scratches besides


    your arms and face?"


    He had already rolled up my sleeves as he spoke.


    "My neck." I raised my head. "But they aren¡¯t serious."


    In a fight between women, vital points generally would not be involved. Usually, it was only the arms


    and face. Even if the wounds were left alone, they would recover by themselves in a few days. Theo


    was too nervous. Seeing how he was lowering his head and focusing on treating my wounds with


    gentle and meticulous actions, my mind started running wild uncontrobly.


    Theo suddenly raised his head to look at m e. When our eyes met, I became flustered and quickly


    shifted my gaze away. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Answer your phone."


    I froze, not knowing what he meant by that. "What?"


    Theo sighed gently. "Your phone is ringing."


    I realized in hindsight that my phone was ringing. I quickly took out the phone from my pocket.


    Seeing that it was a call from Shannon, I secretly cried out in my heart. I had forgotten all about her.


    As soon as I answered the call, Shannon''s roar rang out. "What are you doing, bestie? Why didn''t


    you answer my call?"


    I said a little awkwardly, "I was upied. Are you here?¡±


    A lot of time had passed. She should have arrived a long time ago.


    Sure enough. Shannon''s voice was full of bitterness as she said, "I¡¯ve been standing like a fool in


    front of the vige entrance for half an hour. I haven''t been to the research institute before, so I don''t


    know where that is. Get someone toe and pick me up.¡±


    I looked at Theo. Keith had brought Elena t o the hospital, Gaily needed to audit the ounts, and


    needless to say, Jordan was busier than anyone. It seemed like I was the idlest one here.


    Theo caught me staring at him and asked a little curiously, "What''s wrong?¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Shannon is here and told me to go and pick her up."


    Theo frowned. "Is she at the entrance of the vige?"


    I nodded. "She doesn¡¯t know where the research institute is, so she''s waiting at the vige


    entrance."


    Theo hummed slightly, and there was no more response from him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I felt a bit confused and thought that maybe he would handle it. Hence, I did not say anything else


    after that.


    After leaving the office, I went with him to ask about the progress of the case.


    I was shocked to see Keith. "Didn''t you take Elena to the hospital?"


    Keith sighed. "I have things to handle, so I told Kingston to take her there."


    Having said that, he handed the document i n his hands to Theo. "Mr. Grant, this document was


    sent to me by Mr. Krayden. Have a look."


    Theo nodded and took the document from his hands and said mildly, "How''s the investigation


    going?"


    Keith frowned. "We have some clues now. Someone outside came to the criminal¡¯s aid, but they


    don''t seem like a reoffender, s o it''ll take some time for us to get answers."


    Theo did not question further and took the files back to the office.


    I did not follow him and went to see Gaily.


    She had nothing to do right now, so she quickly asked me when she saw me, "You didn¡¯t fight, did


    you?¡±


    I nodded. "He told me not to get hurt when I get involved in a fight next time."


    Lally immediately looked at me with an ambiguous gaze, teasing me, "As expected o f the


    president. He has no limits when ites to spoiling his wife."

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    I gently sighed and said with a face full of helplessness, "Stop teasing me."


    Lally smiled and came to my ear, whispering, "Elena didn''t go to the hospital. She probably thinks


    it''s too embarrassing t o do so."


    As soon as she said that, Elena was seen walking in from outside of the research institute.


    She had changed her clothes, and rage flickered in her beautiful eyes when she saw us. She


    looked as though she was eager to devour us alive.


    Lally was not intimidated by her and looked over with a provocative gaze while saying meaningfully,


    "A certain someone thinks others have to do things her way just because she''s beautiful. A person''s


    temperament and education are equally important. Otherwise, having an empty shell is really not of


    much use."


    I tugged at Lally''s sleeve and whispered," That¡¯s enough, stop it. Shannon is here.


    Theo has sent someone to receive her. Do you have a lot of work to do now? I can do it with you if


    you still have a lot to finish.


    Let''s have dinner together at Mr. Collins'' ce tonight."


    Lally froze. "Mr. Collins? Shannon''s grandpa?"


    I nodded. "Shannon is idle all day and wants toe over and join us. She''s taking the chance to


    see her grandpa too.¡±


    Lally looked at Elena but did not continue t o ridicule her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a car stopped outside the entrance, and we recognized it to be Jordan''s car. When


    the car door opened, Shannon got out of the car.


    Cally nced at me in surprise.


    I was equally surprised, not expecting Jordan to be the one to receive her.


    Shannon was wearing a soft-colored dress today. Her makeup looked very clean. She had a


    particrly pure look overall.


    Seeing how she had dressed herself up, Cally asked in a slightly ridiculous tone, "D o you think this


    is her secret plot to take Jordan home?¡±


    Shannon chuckled. "I''ll need your help on this one, Cally.¡± "My help?¡±


    Cally raised her eyebrows. "How can you rely on me for this kind of thing?


    Youngsters like you should be the ones working hard. I believe Grandpa Fredericks is dying for a


    grandson, so hurry up and conceive Jordan¡¯s child. He¡¯ll immediately let you get married on the


    spot.


    Shannon twitched her mouth. ''That¡¯s a horrible idea."


    I gently sighed. ¡°The Fredericks are no ordinary family. They¡¯ll surely pay a lot of attention to


    etiquette. If she does as you say, then she¡¯ll certainly suffer after stepping into the Fredericks


    family."


    Lally shrugged. "You were the ones who wanted my idea."


    Jordan came up and said to Lally and me,'' Invite Elena to the meal tonight. We''ll still meet each


    other frequently and need each other¡¯s help in many aspects. Don''t make things awkward."


    Cally and I noddedpliantly. Jordan felt that we were not taking this seriously enough and said


    with a gentle sigh, "Cally, you¡¯re experienced in the workce now. Even if you don''t like someone,


    you can''t make it too obvious. Put interests first.


    Besides, Grant Corporation''s equipment hasn¡¯t been retrieved yet. If things go south and Elena


    quits, Grant Corporation will lose even more."


    After hearing what he said, Cally nodded and said with a sincere attitude, "Okay, Mr. Fredericks. I¡¯ll


    handle it."


    Jordan nodded and said no more, hurrying over to finish his job.


    As soon as he left, Shannon looked at Cally and me and quickly asked, "What happened?"


    Theo came out of the office while speaking to Keith. I nced at him and said, "The two of us


    fought with Elena before you came. We¡¯re all injured."


    Shannon widened her eyes. "Something interesting like that happened? Why didn''t you invite me?"


    ¡°Quit messing around.¡±

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Cally sighed. "Although this matter has nowe to an end, Elena will surely hate our guts. Who


    knows how she¡¯s going to make things difficult for us in the future?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jordan was right. Although I did not like Elena, there was nothing to pick on in terms of her ability.


    Otherwise, Theo would not have personally invited her to work in Grant Corporation.


    If she did not have a crush on Theo, there were actually many times when her ability and work ethic


    amazed me.


    If things went south and Elena quit in a fit o f pique, then Grant Corporation would definitely suffer a


    loss.


    "Do you still have work to doter?"


    Shannon chuckled mischievously. "If you don¡¯t, then we can go over to my grandpa¡¯s right now to


    have a meal together. There are a lot of fruits in his yard. We can have a s much of them as we


    want."


    Lally derided her jocrly. "You foodie."


    She continued after a pause, "But we still have a meetingter. We need toe up with a solution


    after something like that has happened in the institute."


    I said, "There''s an orchard not far from here with various kinds of fruits. You can go over and tour


    around. We¡¯ll give you a call after our meeting."


    Shannon had no choice but to agree. "Life''s tough. I came all the way here to hang out with you


    guys but you¡¯re leaving me here all alone."


    Cally and I smiled but said no more.


    On the way to the conference room, we bumped into Krayden, who smiled a little awkwardly and


    rushed off after greeting us.


    Cally and I were a little confused. What was wrong with him?


    After entering the conference room, Cally prepared some hot water in advance.


    Krayden walked in with a bag of fruits and handed it to Cally while saying, "I need your help to clean


    fruits for us, Cally."


    "I''ll do it," I said, getting up.


    Krayden froze and quickly said, "Oh no, I can do it myself."


    I frowned, feeling a little confused now.


    I cast my mind back to the past few days and remembered that I had not offended him in any way,


    so why was this suddenly happening?


    After he went out with the fruits, I was just about to discuss it with Lally when Theo and Jordan


    walked into the conference room.


    Elena followed behind them. When everyone had taken their seats, Keith started speaking, "Many


    of us are still puzzled by the burry that happened in the research institute, but the project waits


    for no one. Today, we''ll discuss our next course of action in detail.¡±


    "It''s been half a month since this project started, but things havee to aplete standstill due


    to somebody''s mistake. We have no way of continuing with the project. I suggest we end all


    cooperation rted to this project here and now," Elena said with a sullen expression.


    She was not wrong, but the termination of the cooperation was not something she could decide.


    Cally''s expression sank after hearing what she said, but she chose to hold her tongue.


    As the leaders, Theo and Jordan were here mainly to listen to everyone''s opinions before making a


    decision.


    Keith exined in detail the project''s progress, then allowed everyone to express their opinions.


    "Now that the project progress is stalled, I hold a huge responsibility and can¡¯t shirk i t. But the main


    thing now is to find a way t o keep the project going,¡± Lally started first.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Elena coldly snorted. "in nonsense."


    Lally frowned, looking even unhappier now.


    Everyone knew about the fight between the three of us today, so they knew that Elena was mad and


    found Lally and me to be an eyesore.


    I gently sighed and said, "We can''t find the equipment that was stolen from the institute in such a


    short period of time. When will Grant Corporation''s new customized equipment as well as the new


    technological equipment for temporary recement be ready? These things are of utmost


    importance to keep the project going." Keith nodded. "The arrangements are already being made,


    so don¡¯t worry, Mrs.


    Gra¡ªMs. Lane.¡±


    Gaily could not help butugh and said in a slightly teasing tone, "You''ve already gotten used to


    calling her that, huh?¡±


    Keith smiled a little embarrassedly." Indeed."


    I cleared my throat and brushed my nose with my hand, saying, "Also, I''ve been having doubts


    about the burry at the research institute. Gaily isn''t the person in charge of activating and


    deactivating the infrared identification system. That was the only time she forgot to activate the


    infrared identification system, so how did the criminal happen to coincidentally act a t that time?


    Moreover, the person in charge of the institute merely went to have something to eat and would


    havee back in no time at all, so unless the criminal acted as soon as Cally left, they would


    absolutely not have the time to move the equipment."


    I continued after a pause, "There are three possibilities. Firstly, the criminal may be a n outsider who


    had his eyes on the research institute since the morning, so he had been watching nearby.


    Secondly, this criminal may be our employee, and they clearly knew that Cally had forgotten to


    activate the infrared identification system. Thirdly, our employee may have tipped off the criminal."


    "From what you''re saying, you suspect that there¡¯s a traitor among us?"


    Elena looked at me and sneered. "I agree with what you said. After all, it''s difficult to guard against


    internal traitors. There¡¯s no better thing in this world than to get something worth a few hundred


    million dors overnight as well as a man.¡±


    Her words sounded both sarcastic and mean.


    Cally took a deep breath and could not hold back anymore. She reprimanded Elena, " Who are you


    referring to, Elena Mandez? You''d better watch that mouth of yours."


    "Who else?" Elena snickered. "Whoever assumes and gets offended, of course."


    "You!" Cally smacked the table and stood u P


    Her temper was quick to rise. I quickly held her back and said to Elena, "I don¡¯t think it''s necessary


    to bring your personal grudges into this, Ms. Mandez. There''s no need to speak so sarcastically


    about others too. We''ll bear the necessary consequences, but before that, we need to consider how


    to continue the work at hand.


    Theo, who had been remaining silent the whole time, tossed the documents in his hands on the


    conference table. He said indifferently, "Let''s talk about the solution."


    Suddenly, everyone turned to look at me, waiting for what I would say next.


    I pursed my lips. "The project must go on, and the burry report has toe to a conclusion as


    soon as possible. I suggest w e start by investigating internally first. It''s definitely no coincidence for


    the burry t o be done so quickly, coupled with the malfunctioning of the surveince cameras."


    Keith frowned. "But we¡¯ve investigated all internal staff members of the research institute. None of


    them are suspicious."


    I chuckled. "Will a culprit allow themselves to be found so easily? If the investigation isn''t done with


    an inquisitive attitude, then it can be easy to overlook important things."


    Keith thought about it and said, "I''ll talk to the policeter."


    "So, there¡¯s no concrete solution, then?" Elena snickered. "After all is said and done, there¡¯s still¡ª"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door and interrupted Elena.


    Keith frowned and went to open the conference room door.


    Krayden stood outside the door. He rushed i n and said to me in a panic, "Ms. Lane, was the


    previousdy your friend? Something happened to her. Do you want to go over and take a look?"

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Shannon?


    I quickly got up and said to Jordan and Theo, "I''m sorry, Mr. Grant and Mr.


    Fredericks. I''d like to excuse myself for a moment.


    Jordan nodded and got up from the chair a s well, leaving the conference room with m e.


    Seeing the anxious look on Krayden''s face, I asked a little worriedly, "What happened?"


    "A base is being built near the orchard.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When thedy went to pick fruits in the orchard, she identally fell into the base we dug earlier,"


    Krayden said while hurrying forward.


    I was a little puzzled. "If it''s a base, then it shouldn''t be too deep. You can just help her up. Did she


    hurt herself somewhere?"


    Krayden shook his head. "It''s more serious than that. There has been ack of parking spaces, and


    using a random plot ofnd as a parking lot would be a waste, so we decided to build a parking lot


    under the base."


    My heart sank. This meant that the base would have been dug very deep.


    "Have they brought her up?" I asked with concern.


    Krayden sighed. "I¡¯m not sure about that. Thedy was still down there before I arrived. She


    seemed unconscious and may have been lifted up now, but she probably won''t survive this


    unscathed."


    The road near the orchard was more difficult to tread on, so Krayden and I trotted all the way to the


    site.


    Seeing that many people were gathered around, I quickened my pace.


    Shannon had already been lifted up. The medical staff had also rushed over to perform emergency


    treatment on Shannon.


    Seeing Shannon lying on the stretcher with her eyes closed, I asked with a trembling voice, "How is


    she doing now?"


    "She has probably hurt her head. It''s hard t o give a conclusive diagnosis right now. We¡¯ll only know


    after going to the hospital," a medical staff replied.


    Soon, the medical staff lifted Shannon into the ambnce and went to the hospital.


    Krayden dispersed the crowd. I walked to the ce where Shannon fell and looked down. It was


    indeed very deep.


    There were many fruits spoiled from the fall, and they were probably fruits that Shannon picked.


    Why did shee here when she was supposed to be picking fruits in the orchard?


    The road was difficult to tread on with the construction works going on here, and ordinary people


    would not havee here.


    Jordan went to the hospital as well. After Theo arrived and saw me looking down into the base, he


    asked a little curiously," What are you looking at?"


    I pursed my lips and looked up at him." Why do you think Shannon came here?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "You have to ask her that."


    I did not say anything else and lowered my head to ponder.


    The project was temporarily halted due to the series of incidents that had happened a s well as


    Shannon¡¯s unique identity.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Jordan went to the hospital to take care of Shannon, and with the project being temporarily called


    off, I could only go back and take a rest.


    On my way back, I received news from the hospital saying that Shannon had indeed hit her head


    and was now temporarily unconscious. She would not be able to wake up in such a short period of


    time.


    When we arrived at the vi, I keyed in the password as usual but it was wrong.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to give Jordan a call. When the call was answered, I asked, "You


    changed the door''s password?"


    "Yeah, Theo won''t let you stay at my ce and told me to change the password. Your things have


    been moved next door too," Jordan said in a calm voice.


    I felt deeply helpless and hung up the call without saying a word.


    I originally thought I was able to avoid it, but it seemed that I was thinking too much.


    Now that things hade to this, I could not sleep out in the streets, so I could only walk next door


    with a face full of helplessness. I keyed in the password at the gate.


    When the gate opened, I saw the car that Theo usually took was parked out in the yard. The door of


    the vi stood ajar, so I thought maybe Theo had returned.


    Keith was watering the nts in the yard. When he saw me, he smiled slightly." You''re back, Mrs.


    Grant!¡±


    I nodded, feeling more or less awkward.


    Walking to the door of the vi, I swept my gaze around the living room but did not see Theo. I


    turned to look at Keith and asked," Theo hasn''te home yet?"


    "Mr. Grant is handling some papers in the study on the second floor. You can go straight up."


    I sighed and went upstairs.


    The door of the study was open. Theo was indeed working. A pair of ck-rimmed sses rested


    on his nose, and he was looking at the papers in his hands in a particrly serious manner and with


    great concentration.


    He was wearing gray casual wear, and it looked like he had juste out of a shower. His hair was


    still a little damp, and perhaps he was too upiedtely that his short hair seemed a little long


    now, covering parts of his forehead. It made him look exceptionally young and handsome.


    He did not hear my footsteps. Perhaps he was too focused on his work.


    I was struck by sudden mischief and tiptoed behind him. I embraced his neck and spoke in a rough


    voice while he was not paying attention, "Don''t move, I¡¯m going to rob you."


    Theo did not look at all frightened and slowly put down the papers in his hands. H e removed the


    sses resting on his nose bridge and asked with a face full of smiles," What do you intend to rob,


    tough guy?" I chuckled mischievously. "I will rob both money and your innocence."


    After saying that, I fearlessly fidgeted with his hair with my fingertips.


    Theo turned his chair around and pulled m e into his long arms, making me sit on hisp. He


    pressed his lips against my ear and said in a hoarse voice, "Well, make sure you keep your word,


    toughie. Don¡¯t forget to rob my innocence after robbing my money."


    I looked at him with a smile and raised my arms to wrap them around his neck." There''s someone


    downstairs, so robbing your innocence today may create too much noise. Maybe some other day. I''ll


    rob your money first today."


    He looked at me with obscure eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, he won''t hear it, or should I say that he has no


    chance to hear it?"


    As soon as he said that, I heard the sound o f a car engine downstairs.


    I froze. "Can I very sincerely ask for your advice, Mr. Grant? Is Keith¡¯s outstanding trait a talent, or


    did you train him to be like that?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows, the corners of his lips lifting as well. "Both."


    Having said that, he raised my chin with his finger and lowered his head to nibble m y lips.


    I red at him and asked with dissatisfaction, "Are you a dog?"


    "Let''s not discuss whether I''m a dog or not." Theo pressed his forehead against mine and asked


    with a slight smile, "Why do you keep calling me Mr. Grant? Is there no exclusive way of addressing


    us as husband and wife?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I twitched my lips. "What do you want me t o call you? Baby or honey?"

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    The thought of me addressing Theo as baby ¡¯ or ''honey'' sent cold chills running down m y spine.


    Gosh! I wanted to throw up!


    Besides, using such nauseating nicknames for an ethereal being like Theo just seemed so out of


    ce!


    Theo narrowed his eyes dangerously, asking faintly, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure!" My will to live had never been so strong.


    We had been married for many years, yet I had never called him intimately. I always just called him


    by his first name.


    As a wife, I truly had no excuse for my behavior.


    Theo tightened his grip around my waist, staring at me while blinking. He insisted that I call him


    using a term of endearment that would satisfy him.


    I cleared my throat and looked away while saying softly, "Hubby."


    Theo, who had always been expressionless, seemed startled by the word.


    I looked at him, and when I saw the dumbfounded expression on his face that looked too cute to


    resist, I could not help butugh. I put my face on his chest and called out with a soft voice,


    "Hubby."


    Shannon once told me that if a woman was to act coquettishly, she must look at her man with a


    watery gaze and use a voice that could send currents coursing through


    his veins when he heard it.


    That was a massive challenge for me, so all I could do now was attempt to make my voice sound as


    arousing as possible.


    However, I was seeing surprisingly good results with just this alone. I could sense Theo''s body


    tensing up, and that made me a little happy.


    When I was done feeling happy, I felt awkward because something felt not quite right.


    I widened my eyes and looked at Theo, my face blushing intensely. "Theo, why are you


    Why was his reaction so huge after I just called him a new nickname?


    I was too embarrassed to finish the sentence.


    Theo embraced me even tighter and pressed his lips beside my ear, saying in a hoarse voice, "I


    simply can¡¯t resist you calling me ''hubby''."


    I pursed my lips and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡¯re a baddie.¡±


    "Yes, I''m a baddie." Theo kept rubbing my neck with his nose, and I felt his flustered breathing.


    My face grew even hotter now. ¡°Don''t hug m e so tightly. It''s too warm.¡±


    ¡°Say it again," Theo pleaded.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was not going to say it again, so I tilted m y head to avoid his lips.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and pinched my chin with two fingers, leaving me no way t o escape.


    ¡°Stop it!" I covered his mouth in a panic.


    I probably would not have the chance to have dinner if I let him have his way.


    I pleaded with him, "I''m hungry. I''ll go get something to eat first. Why don¡¯t you work first, okay?"


    Theo pulled down my hand that was covering his mouth and asked with a smile, "Don''t you think it''s


    too cruel for you to leave when I¡¯m already in this state?"


    I reached out to push him, saying both shyly and irritatingly, "What does yourck of willpower have


    to do with me?"


    Theo snorted and got up. He ced me on the office desk and pressed down on me while saying


    ndly, "But my willpower wouldn''t have been put to test if you hadn''t yed with fire, right?"

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Such a sharp-tongued man!


    Theo did not want to give me another chance to speak and sealed my mouth straight away.


    We had been together for many years, and h e knew my body better than I did. In just a short while,


    I lost all ability to resist. My heart felt ufortable like it was being scratched by a cat.


    I pushed his chest and tried to make thest struggle. "Theo, you didn''t go easy on m est night.


    I''m still sore and in pain right now. Don''t cross the line."


    Although Theo nodded his head, he had no intention of letting me go. Not only did he not stop, but


    he was acting more and more out of line.


    My lips were once again sealed by him. His voice rolled out of his throat, "Can you bear leaving


    me?"


    Did it matter if I could bear it or not?


    He was not going to spare me anyway!


    I wanted to cry but had no tears, so I could only passively bear it.


    The nights were longer this month, and dawn slowly broke at seven o''clock in the morning.


    I was awoken by the ringtone of my phone. I subconsciously reached out to take it only to have my


    hand pinned down by Theo.


    Soon, Theo stuffed the phone in my hand. Seeing that it was from Jordan, my mind cleared as I


    answered the call. I asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong, Mr.


    Fredericks?"


    "Shannon is awake and wants to see you," Jordan sounded a little serious.


    I froze and quickly sat up on the bed, fully awake by now. "Okay, I¡¯ll go over right away."


    After hanging up the call, I looked at Theo.


    He had one hand on my waist and another propping up his head. He looked at me with narrowed


    eyes, looking particrly seductive and sexy.


    I cleared my throat and looked away. I put my phone on one side and said, ¡°Shannon i s awake. I


    need to make a trip to the hospital."


    Theo nodded his head. "Okay."


    I was ready to get up, but he pressed me down. "There''s no hurry.¡±


    "I''m in a hurry.¡± I moved his hand away and said helplessly, "It must be urgent for Jordan to call so


    early in the morning. I must hurry over to take a look."


    Theo hummed softly but did not show the slightest intention of letting me get up.


    Although I was speechless, I was struck by a yful mood when I saw him shutting his eyes. I


    leaned toward his ear and blew several times into it.


    Theo stiffened and immediately opened his eyes. He stared fixedly at me with a pair of dark and


    profound eyes. "ying with fire, are you?"


    I said with an innocent face. "I''m asking


    you to wake up.


    I nned to slip away after saying that.


    However, dreams were always better than reality. I could not escape if Theo did not allow me to.


    He got up and grabbed my arm. He moved a t lightning speed to press me underneath his body.


    Sensing a wave of heat, I widened my eyes. "Theo, don¡¯t¡ª"


    "There''s no hurry." Theo cut me off and said with a sneaky smile, "Jordan is a man. He doesn''t need


    a woman to handle anything for him. Let''s get the main thing done first, shall we?"


    As soon as he said that, fine kisses came down on me.


    No one should ask me how much I


    regretted blowing into Theo¡¯s ear because I was overwhelmed with regret.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, I went to the bathroom holding my waist.


    Aftering out of the shower, I saw Theo holding a booklet and writing notes. I walked over


    curiously and nned to take a look.


    However, Theo shut the booklet and picked up a tiny bottle from the bedside table. He gave it to


    me. ''Take two tablets."

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    I took the bottle and nced at the wordings. I asked with confusion, ¡°A supplement?¡±


    Theo nodded his head. "Quinn brought it back from abroad to increase blood cell count."


    Since it was good for my body, then I would have to take it.


    Seeing that he was in no hurry to leave the house, I said helplessly, "Hurry up and take a shower.


    You can visit Shannon with me."


    Theo kissed my cheek and said with a smile, "Yes, Ma''am Wifey."


    I red at him with a smile. "Slick talker. When Theo was done showering, we changed our clothes


    and went out the door.


    On the way to the hospital, Theo received a call and said apologetically, "I may not be able to visit


    Shannon with you."


    I nodded. "It''s alright. I can go by myself. You can stop at the intersection ahead and I¡¯ll take a cab


    there."


    I had heard him talking over the phone just now, and it sounded like something urgent.


    I could understand.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theo darted me a nce but did not say anything.


    Seeing that he had no ns of stopping the car, I went along with it.


    When we arrived at the hospital, he stopped the car. In order not to dy him further, I grabbed my


    bag and was about to get out of the car.


    When I opened the door handle, I realized that it was locked. I turned around to look a t him with


    slight curiosity. "What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Theo''s eyes were deep as the sea. He was merely staring fixedly at me, asking, "Do you n to


    leave just like that?"


    I raised my brows. "Why not?"


    There was a look of dissatisfaction on Theo''s face. Looking closely, there were even hints of


    grievances.


    I was in a hurry to see Shannon and did not spend more time thinking about it. I unlocked the door


    myself, opened the car door, and went out.


    After waving Theo goodbye, I quickly walked into the hospital.


    I bumped into a young couple on the way. The girl was hugging the boy, asking him not to leave.


    She nestled in his arms and said coquettishly, "I¡¯ll go and see you when my mom recovers from her


    illness. Don''t b e angry."


    The boy nodded his head, but from the look on his face, he still looked quite dissatisfied.


    The girl stood on tiptoes and pecked the boy¡¯s cheek, saying with a smile, "Be a good boy. I promise


    to spend a long time with you next time."


    Maybe the girl was too adorable, or maybe the kiss had melted the boy''s heart, the look on his face


    softened tremendously.


    I could not help but smile. Puppy love was truly sweet.


    Theo''s words suddenly shed in my mind. "Do you n to leave just like that?¡± I froze, and after


    coming back to my senses, I quickly turned around and ran back.


    Theo had not driven away yet. When he saw me running over, he rolled down the window and


    looked at me with a smile on his face. "What''s wrong? Left something behind?"


    I shook my head and poked my head into the car. I pecked him on the cheek and said with a smile,


    "See you tonight."


    Seeing him freeze, I felt pleased with myself and quickly ran away before he could react.


    "See you tonight." Behind me came his low and attractive voice.


    I turned around and waved at him, then entered the hospital with feather-light steps.


    When I arrived at the ward and saw how haggard Shannon looked, I felt heartbroken.


    Jordan was seated on the side peeling apples. When he heard the door open, he looked up and


    over. He asked faintly, "Was there traffic congestion?¡±


    I shook my head awkwardly. "I went out a littlete."

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    When I saw Shannon lying on the hospital bed, I asked with concern, "Is she feeling better?"


    Jordan nodded. "She fell asleep after eating. Why don¡¯t you stay with her for a while? I have some


    things to take care of."


    After saying that, he stood up and grabbed his coat, ready to leave.


    As the boss of a corporation, he had a myriad of affairs to attend to on a daily basis. Him spending


    so much time to take care of Shannon had probably dyed a lot of work.


    I reminded him to be safe on the road, and when he left, I sat on the chair at the edge o f the bed. I


    waited for Shannon to wake up.


    After almost half an hourter, Shannon woke up.


    She seemed a little dazed. "When did you arrive, Wanda?"


    "Not long ago."


    Shannon wanted to sit up on the bed, so I quickly helped her up. "Do you feel unwell? Should I get


    the doctor?¡±


    She shook her head, her gaze falling on the ss ced on the bedside table. "I want to drink


    some water."


    I quickly grabbed the ss and fed her water while reminding her, "Take little sips."


    When she was done drinking, 1 sat back down on the chair and asked somewhat suspiciously,


    "Why did you go to the site alone? The road was so hard to tread on and full of mud. How could a


    clean freak like you go to a ce like that?"


    Shannon looked at me and said with a paleplexion, "Would you believe me if I said that I didn''t


    go there myself?"


    I immediately nodded my head. "Did you bump into someone you know?"


    Shannon pursed her lips. "Not someone I''m familiar with, just someone I know. But I can¡¯t


    remember who he is or where I met him."


    "What happened?"


    After a moment of silence, she said, "I was picking fruits in the orchard yesterday, and someone


    was also picking fruits near me. H e started a conversation first, and I thought he was a viger, so I


    started talking to him. Later, he told me that the fruits in the orchard weren''t the sweetest. The


    sweetest ones were in an orchard not far away, so he suggested taking me there to pick them up. I


    didn¡¯t suspect much and followed him."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My nerves tensed up. "Did this person push you?"


    Shannon nodded her head. "I still don''t understand why he wanted to hurt me. It was only my


    second time at the resort.


    How could I have possibly offended him?"


    I lowered my gaze to ponder. Could the burry in the institute and Shannon being maliciously


    pushed into the base be connected?


    I did not know the answer to this question for now.


    I looked at Shannon and asked, "Have you told Jordan about this?"


    Shannon nodded. "He promised to


    investigate it."


    She continued after a pause, "Maybe because the resort is currently crowded, so it''s easy for


    someone to set eyes on a girl like me who was alone in the orchard."


    She was not wrong, but it had only been a few days since the burry in the institute when


    Shannon was pushed into the base. It was unsettling to just think about it.


    There was no conclusive result regarding the incident, so it was useless for Shannon and me to talk


    about it. Hence, we changed the subject.


    At noon, Nina and the rest came to visit Shannon after hearing about the incident.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Seeing that Dazaray was here too, Shannon sarcastically said, "Well, isn''t this Dazaray? At ourst


    gathering, you were nowhere to be seen even after Wanda was rescued.


    Where on earth did you go sote at night?"


    Dazaray pursed her lips and made no reply.


    "It''s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    Shannon sneered. "But I have another question that I''ve been meaning to ask you. I just had no


    time to ask. You must give me an answer today."


    Nina chuckled. "If you have questions to ask her, you could give her a call or ask in the group. Is


    everyone so busytely?"


    Shannon nodded. "I''ve indeed been quite busy."


    Seeing the serious look on her face, everyone grew serious as well. Thaddea asked with a frown,


    "What do you want to ask her?"


    Shannon looked at Dazaray and said with a slight smile, "The friendship we share has been tested


    through fire and water. If this sworn friendship has no choice but to one daye to an end, that


    means that it has threatened each other''s lives. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make sacrifices for each other no


    matter what, right?"


    Apart from Dazaray, several other women nodded to agree.


    Shannon looked at Dazaray and asked with a smile, "Dazaray, you don''t seem to agree with what I


    said."


    Dazaray frowned. "Get straight to the point, Shannon. Don¡¯t beat about the bush." "Very well."


    Shannon put away the smile on her face." I''ll ask you straight away, then. You were supposed to


    meet me that night at the resort, but where were you?"


    I froze. I thought she had long forgotten about this, but surprisingly, she still remembered.


    Thaddea and the rest looked at each other, looking as though they had figured something out.


    Nina looked at Dazaray with an unkind expression, saying, "I would''ve forgotten about it if Shannon


    hadn''t mentioned it. When Wanda fell into the pit, I was supposed to meet Shannon and the rest but


    you told me to keep Wandapany while you''d meet up with Shannon instead. But you left and


    never came back. After we rescued Wanda and brought her back to the tent, you weren''t there as


    well. Later, Thaddea told me that you went home."


    Dazaray¡¯splexion turned pale. "I didn''t go home. I went to the vige to seek help but fainted on


    my way there. Later on, the vigers found me and took me to the hospital."


    "How absurd.¡±


    Shannon could not resist the urge tough. "They say that religious people don''t bear false witness,


    yet you lie without a second thought. I don¡¯t think even elementary school kids would make up the


    lies you just told. I believe you never wanted Wanda to b e rescued in the first ce."


    "Dazaray! Is what Shannon said true?" Thaddea looked at her in disbelief.


    Apart from me, Nina, and Shannon, the rest did not know that Dazaray was responsible for meeting


    up with them. Now that they knew, everyone was in disbelief.


    "Did you know how desperate Wanda and I were at the time?" Nina asked while sobbing.


    "Didn¡¯t youe out alive?" Dazaray suddenly roared.


    Then, she looked at me and shouted," You''re safe now, so why won''t you let this drop?"


    "Are you saying that because she''s safe, everything you did can be ignored? Aren''t you hrious?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thaddea was in a towering rage. "We treat you as our friend, yet you take us as fools. I wonder how


    you manage to say your prayers every day? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll go to hell when you die for


    deliberately trying to kill someone?"

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    "What you did is no different than killing a person."


    Nina condemned as well, "When you didn''t bring anyone over to rescue us, we thought you may


    have lost your way or couldn''t find anyone. I can''t believe you never wanted anyone to save us. If


    Wanda hadn''t gotten out of the pit that night, you would¡¯ve achieved your goal, but would you be


    able to bear the responsibility?¡±


    In the face of everyone''s usations, Dazaray screamed hysterically, ¡°How can you use me


    without evidence? Why do you believe everything Shannon says? Can you not think for


    yourselves?"


    "We''re using you?" Shannon sneered." Exin yourself, then. Give us a reasonable


    exnation."


    Dazaray exined, "I did go to meet you, but I lost my way in the woods. When I finally got out, I


    realized that I had arrived a t the vige, so I turned to them for help. I knocked on a family''s door


    but fainted before they answered the door. The vigers then took me to the hospital.


    When Thaddea called me, I had just gotten back home.¡±


    She said those words in a particrly serious manner. Not a sign of deception was evident on her


    face.


    My gaze flickered. I was able to say for sure that she was a person who lied out of habit, which was


    why there was not a single crack in her expression when she lied.


    Shannon sneered, not believing her words." Tell me which family was it that took you t o the


    hospital, then. I''ll ask them if this actually happened so we can know if what you''re saying is true."


    Dazaray pursed her lips. "I don¡¯t remember. That person left after taking me to the hospital."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is that so?"


    Nina looked at her with a pair of cold eyes." How can a kind-hearted person like you not express


    your gratitude if someone saved you? Since we''re all free now, we can apany you to the resort


    and find the family who took you to the hospital to properly express your gratitude." "T-There¡¯s no


    need for that." All color drained from Dazaray''s face. "I can go by myself.¡±


    Shannon gritted her teeth. "It''s not hard to verify the truth of what you said. You know better than


    anyone if you''re telling the truth or not. Everyone knows. I think you''re not just an evil-hearted


    woman but also stupid as hell."


    "You!" Dazaray was furious.


    "That¡¯s enough." I broke my silence and said, "There¡¯s no use discussing these things now."


    After a pause, I looked at Dazaray and said," Something very dangerous happenedter that night.


    If Shannon and the girls hadn¡¯t found Nina and me, then the worst that could happen was that I


    would have ended up dead. I know you hate me, but do you really not mind carrying the guilt of


    having killed someone for the rest of your life?"


    Dazaray froze, then lowered her head.


    Thaddea looked at her and said, "Although I have no idea why you did that, Dazaray, I think our


    values don''t seem to be aligned. Maybe we should stop keeping in touch with each other. Take it as


    though we''ve never met. We''ll go our own separate ways."


    Nina said, "Friends can tolerate and forgive each other no matter what happens, but what you did


    was unforgivable. Before knowing you, I thought all religious people were kind and tolerant, but


    you''ve changed my perceptionpletely. It''s because of people like you who are evil-hearted yet


    still deceive others into thinking that you''re kind that many people are afraid to trust others."


    "Since we were once friends. I''ll skip the lecture. We want you out of our lives. Take i t as we¡¯ve


    never met you," Holly continued.


    Dazaray clenched her fists, her countenance ghastly sullen.


    She looked at me and turned from feeling aggrieved to feeling angry. "No one can be better than


    you when ites to using other people as tools. You disgust me intensely."

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    She then looked at the rest of them and said with a sneer, "You must think you¡¯re really noble now,


    huh? Listen to me, all of you, I''m not the most disgusting person on earth. Wanda is. She didn''t


    even have to say a word this whole time and simply waited for all of you to speak up for her."


    I frowned. I had never hated someone this much.


    "Just get the hell out."


    Shannon had always had a sharp tongue. Now that they had fallen out, she was not going to go


    easy on her.


    "You''re only targeting Wanda because you''re jealous of her. I suggest you go home


    and look in the mirror. You¡¯re the alien among us. Not only is your face ugly, but your figure isn''t that


    great either. When we go out shopping together, no man will spare you a nce. If you¡¯re going to


    get jealous when you look like that, then there are too many women in this world for you t o get


    jealous of."


    She continued after a pause, "We mean it when we say that we want you out of our lives. Don''t


    come and piss us off again or w e won''t go easy on you."


    "You!" Dazaray was exploding in anger.


    Although she was itching to rush over and bash Shannon up right now, she knew that she would not


    stand a chance if she did.


    Therefore, she took a deep breath and said t o Shannon with a sneer, "You think I¡¯m afraid of you?


    You''re just a snob who leeches off your family''s fortune. What else do you have? How absurd."


    She turned around and left after saying that.


    She might think that she looked easy-breezy at the moment, but in my eyes, this only made her look


    pathetic.


    Shannon wanted to get up and chase after her after what she said, but we all held her down in time.


    The air in the ward became somewhat silent. Although none of us liked Dazaray, w e did experience


    lots of things together. It was hard not to feel sad now that our friendship had fallen apart.


    Nina and the rest still had things to do, so they left after a while.


    I stayed back in the hospital to take care of Shannon. She then asked after realizing something,


    "Where did Jordan go?" I gently sighed. ¡°After your incident, the resort project was called off. He


    has many things to deal with. He can¡¯t stay with you all the time."


    Shannon felt a little worried about it. "He didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, and now he''s going out to do


    so many things today. I have no idea how tired he''ll be.¡±


    I smiled faintly. "Alright now. You should take care of yourself before you worry about him."


    Shannon cleared her throat and asked a little ambiguously, "Jordan said that you moved in with


    Theo. How didst night go?"


    This seemed like the only thing that was o n this woman''s mind. I looked at her with a face full of


    helplessness. "Why are you always so concerned about these things? Is Jordan really that bad at


    it?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The smile on Shannon¡¯s face instantly copsed. "Will you believe me if I tell you that my


    rtionship with Jordan has only remained on the spiritual level up until right now?¡±

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    I was stunned. "You didn¡¯t try going to the hospital?¡±


    Shannon gently sighed. ¡°He refuses to go. When I want to do it, he''ll be fine with it at first but


    something would get to himter. He¡¯ll back out at thest minute. I''ve thought about it and figured


    that this could be a psychological problem. But I haven''t gotten a clue about his past and don''t know


    how to start asking him about it. This irritates me a lot."


    I thought about it and said, "Maybe you can try asking Lally. She worked alongside Frank Fredericks


    for many years before this and surely knows a thing or two about Jordan. Maybe she has the


    answer that you want.


    Shannon nodded. "I''ll find time to ask her, then.¡±


    "Do you think it''s because he once loved a woman and ended up getting hurt by her, which left him


    with psychological trauma? Why else do you think that a rich and handsome man like him isn''t


    married yet? Also, why isn''t there a single woman around him?¡±


    I twitched my mouth. ¡°Aren''t you a woman?¡±


    Shannon rolled her eyes. "Before this, I mean."


    "I suggest you stop making wild guesses and just ask Lally about it.¡±


    One would not find the reason by making wild guesses.


    Shannon gently sighed, then she rolled her eyes. She changed the topic back to me. " Looks like


    you n to continue things with Theo?"


    I pursed my lips and said with aplicated expression, "I don''t really know what my next step is,


    actually. There are a lot of things out of my control. I was dying to push him away previously


    because I was afraid that I would be a burden and couldn¡¯t make him happy. I was afraid that he


    would one day regret being with me."


    After a pause, I continued, "If he hadn¡¯t pestered me so much, then I could have held myself back.


    When he chose to pester me, I wasn''t able to control myself anymore. I love him and felt tormented


    every time I had to push him away."


    Shannon looked at me with a slightly envious gaze. "You know what, Wanda? I¡¯m really envious of


    the love Theo has for you. I once thought about the kind of man I wanted. It''s alright if he has no


    money or power, but he must love me. Nothing should be more important to him than me. 1 n fact, I


    knew in my heart that Jordan may not love me at all, and at best, he just likes me. As for me, I don''t


    love him that much either. We''re dispensable in each other''s hearts."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This was the first time Shannon spoke to m e about her requirements for her future husband.


    Though I was a little surprised, it was not entirely unexpected.


    A woman like Shannon must find a man who loved her very much, and only then could she remain


    simple-minded forever.


    After a long silence, I said, "I¡¯m blessed to have met Theo. Although I suffered greatly i n the first


    few years, he loved me all along, using his silly ways to treat me better. After learning about his


    intentions, I stopped doubting if he''ll one day stop loving me. He has given me a sense of security


    when ites to loving me, so a woman really needs to find a man who truly loves her."


    If love was not enough from the beginning, how could love be enough once it was consumed by the


    mundanity of life?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I envy you.¡±


    Shannon smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve not dated anyone before. I had ssmates who were dating at the


    time but I found them to be childish. Later when I saw that everyone had started dating, I wanted to


    try it out of boredom. But I was too picky and no one could capture my interest.¡±

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    "Then, I met Jordan. He meets all the requirements of my dream boyfriend. He¡¯s rich, influential,


    and also good-looking. I believe I''ll be very happy if I¡¯m with him and just need to focus on being


    sweetly in love every day. But after we got together, I realized what I expected is not quite the


    same."


    Seeing the troubled look on her face, I gently sighed. "Maybe you''re only thinking of it this way


    because your rtionship with Jordan has gone too smoothly. You thought that an outstanding man


    like him would take a long time to pursue, and you were prepared to feel sad or heartbroken in the


    process, but you didn''t experience any o f those things. You got together with him without a single


    obstacle. It feels unreal to you."


    After a pause, I continued, "Besides, Jordan has a cold demeanor. He rarely shares his feelings and


    bottles everything up. You think that he isn¡¯t warming up to you enough. He''s interested in you, but


    you don¡¯t think he really likes you.¡±


    "Yes!"


    Shannon¡¯s eyes lit up. "You¡¯re right. Before I made the decision to pursue him, I had mentally


    prepared myself to pursue him for a long time and be heartbroken. I didn''t expect him to be so


    easily won over. And with his cold demeanor, he¡¯s always indifferent toward me, which makes me


    think that he''s only dating me because he¡¯s lonely.


    ''It¡¯s also because of this that I always feel like if I meet another man who is less outstanding than he


    is but loves me adequately, I''ll move on. The same applies t o him. If he meets another woman who


    takes the same initiative as me, then he''ll b e with that woman. There¡¯s just no sense of security and


    belonging."


    Iughed. "Shannon, have you ever wondered if he would still be with you if it weren¡¯t for your


    identity?¡±


    Shannon shook her head without a single hesitation. ¡°Never."


    ¡°Both of your familiese from equal backgrounds, which makes the two of you extremely


    compatible. Other women may only focus on the Fredericks'' riches and influence, coupled with


    Jordan''s already excellent qualities. That''s why they want to be with him. But he knows that you''re


    not. You simply like him for who he is, and you''re attracted to him as a person. I¡¯m sure you know as


    well that he didn''t choose to be with you because of your superior family background but because


    he simply likes you."


    Thinking about Theo, I continued with a smile, "The love of some men may not feel passionate


    enough, but if you look closely, you''ll find that their love for you stems from their hearts.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Shannon was a little unsure.


    "There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don''t believe it now. Only time can tell."


    Shannon gently sighed. "I''ll just take it slow, then."


    She nced at the time and asked, "When d o you n to go back?" "I¡¯m not going back." I had no


    idea what time Jordan would finish his work. I was not going to leave her here by herself.


    "What do you want to have for dinner?"


    Shannon frowned. "Won''t Theo get angry if you don''t go home?"

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    "He won¡¯t.¡± I smiled. ¡°He¡¯ll seem too narrowminded if he gets angry.¡±


    The corners of Shannon¡¯s mouth twitched." Maybe he really is narrow-minded."


    I did not say anything else and was just about to go downstairs to buy some food when Jordan


    walked into the ward.


    He was holding a bag that seemed to contain food.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?" He seemed exhausted. "I bought something to eat. Have some


    before you go home.¡±


    I was stunned. I would not believe for a second that he did not like Shannon seeing the level of


    sincerity he showed.


    He rushed over to bring Shannon food amidst his hectic schedule. What was this i f not affection?


    Shannon was over the moon to see Jordan, and the smile on her face grew even brighter.


    She held my hand and said with a smile," Why don''t you have something to eat before going home,


    Wanda? It looks like he has bought a lot of food. You might as well have some before you go."


    Jordan smiled and took out all the food from the bag. "Lally told me about a new restaurant that


    happens to be on the way to the hospital, so I went to buy some food from there. See if you like the


    taste.¡±


    After saying that, he positioned the overbed table and ced a bowl of oatmeal on it.


    Shannon frowned. "I don''t want to eat oatmeal."


    "Be good and have some." Jordan touched her head.


    Shannon blushed and noddedpliantly.


    I felt like a third wheeler.


    I sat down and had my meal with them without a single reservation.


    The food was really good and thinking that Theo might like it too, I figured I should take him to the


    restaurant to try out the food one day.


    Shannon saw how exhausted Jordan was and asked with a heartache, "Are you especially busy


    today? You don¡¯t have time for a nap, do you?"


    Jordan nodded. "This has be big news, so Grant Corporation ns to hold a press


    conference."


    If something got to the point of needing to hold a press conference, then that just showed how


    serious things had be.


    Casting my mind back to the phone call Theo answered on our way to the hospital, I figured he


    must be snowed under with work today.


    Shannon felt sorry for him and said to me," Wanda, why don''t you stay here with me tonight and let


    Jordan have a good rest at home?¡±


    "Sure." I had already made ns to stay with her in the hospital tonight anyway.


    "It''s okay," Jordan said.


    "I''ll take a nap after the meal and catch up o n sleep. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able t o sleep


    well if I go home."


    Another ssh of public disy of affection.


    Jordan looked at me and said with a smile, "If you don¡¯t go home tonight, then Mr. Grant will bury


    himself in work, which results in more pressure from Grant Corporation. Who knows, I might even


    die o f exhaustion before 1 finish my work?¡±


    "Yeah." Shannon''s eyes lit up. "If you can serve Theo and make him happy, then Jordan won''t be so


    tired, Wanda."


    She looked at Jordan and said with great pity, "But it''s tiring for you to stay in the hospital with me.


    My heart won¡¯t be able to take it."


    She hugged Jordan''s arm after saying that.


    The two told me what to do while sshing me with a public disy of affection. Did they not think it


    was rude?


    I gently sighed. ¡°Fine. I''ll go home after eating.¡±


    After eating, I chatted with Shannon for a while more and decided to leave.


    Jordan got up with me and said, "I''ll walk you out.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I looked at Shannon to seek her opinion


    ¡°Let Jordan walk you downstairs. You didn''t drive here. He can hail a cab for you."


    I smiled slightly. "Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    After leaving the hospital, I looked at Jordan and asked, "Do you have something to say to me, Mr.


    Fredericks?"


    Jordan stopped in his tracks. He put his hands in his trousers pockets and asked with a serious


    expression, "You and Theo have made up?"


    Why was this couple so concerned about this?


    I helplessly smiled. "I guess you can say that."


    "Did you walk me out on purpose just to ask this question, Mr. Fredericks?"


    "Of course not.¡± Jordan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did Theo tell you any solutions regarding this


    project?¡±


    I pursed my lips. I understood what he meant by that.


    It was not easy to get this project from the hands of many otherpetitors.


    By right, Theo and Fredericks Corporations both hadmendable abilities. There should not be


    any hups in the project.


    However, there had been two consecutive idents since the start of the project until now.


    In order to minimize losses, Grant Corporation should consider finding a new partner since the


    project had justunched.


    Jordan wanted me to get Theo¡¯s current views on this matter.


    I looked at Jordan and said seriously, "I understand what you mean, Mr.


    Fredericks. I''ll find a way to ask him."


    I was still Fredericks Corporations¡¯ employee right now and the person in charge of the project. It


    would be best if our partnership with Grant Corporation could g o on.


    Therefore, I had to find out Theo¡¯s views on this matter too.


    Jordan smiled. "Thanks for the help, then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee."


    Jordan got me a ride, and the sky was dark when I got home.


    I thought that Theo would have returned at this hour, but seeing that the vi was still dark, it


    seemed that he had not returned yet.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I went upstairs to the room to do a quick cleaning up before going to the bathroom t o take a


    shower.


    After taking a shower, I sat on the bed while wiping my hair dry. I thought about the things that had


    happened at the resort over the past two days.


    No matter how I thought about it, everything that had happened just felt so out of ce.


    However, I did not have a clue at the moment. My mind became more frazzled the more I thought


    about it.


    I gently sighed and walked to the dressing table to sit down. I put on some skincare products.


    I was so lost in thoughts that I did not hear Theo''s footsteps.


    I was shocked when he hugged me and nearly screamed.


    "What are you thinking about? You were so absorbed in your thoughts," Theo asked with a smile.


    "When did youe in?" I looked unkindly at him through the mirror. "Are you a ghost? Why do you


    walk without a sound?¡±


    Theo picked me up and sat on the chair, saying a little aggrievedly, "Be reasonable. I didn¡¯t walk


    softly on purpose. You were clearly the one who was too absorbed in your thoughts and didn''t hear


    me."


    Could he not call out to me first?


    I red at him, then rested my head on his chest. "I can¡¯t win an argument against you anyway. I


    don¡¯t want to argue with you." Theo chuckled. "So what were you thinking about earlier?" "About the


    project." I gently sighed. "I''m the person in charge. How can I not think about it when so many


    things have happened?"


    Theo smiled slightly. "Things have happened, and there''s no use panicking now. Besides, the


    money I make is for you t o spend. It''s fine even if I lose it."


    I reached out to stroke the stubble that had sprouted from his chin. I said a little helplessly, "That''s


    easy for you to say. That''s tens of millions we''re talking about. How many times can you afford to


    spend that amount?"


    Theo pinched my nose and said dotingly, "A s many times as you want. Go ahead and lose it all if


    you want."

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    I smiled but did not continue with the subject. "Your beard is growing too fast, Theo."


    It already felt prickly after one day.


    Theo chuckled slightly and squeezed me o n the waist. ¡°Shave it for me."


    I nodded. "Sure."


    I hopped off Theo¡¯sp after saying that and dragged him to the bathroom.


    After finding the razor, I deliberated and said, "What do you think of the project now?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Jordan wanted you to ask?"


    I pursed my lips and made no reply.


    He was so smart that as soon as I asked the question, he had already guessed it.


    Theo snickered. "He''s a smart guy, alright. He recruited my wife into hispany, made you bid for


    the project, and then put you in charge. That''s making big profits with small capital."


    I smeared the foam around his chin. He was too tall, and I had to tiptoe to be able to reach his chin.


    Theo picked me up and put me on the sink. "You''ll be able to reach it now."


    I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. Jordan initially didn''t want to bid for this project, but now that


    we''ve gotten it, it''s normal for Jordan to be curious about what you really think after so many


    problems have cropped up. Even if he didn''t go through me, he would''ve asked you himself when


    the timees."


    "You¡¯re speaking up for him now." Theo''s expression sank.


    ¡°Why are you jealous of everything?" I was amused by it.


    Theo snorted coldly and said no more.


    I did not ask any more questions and focused on shaving his beard.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo was staring at me with gentle eyes the whole time. I was blushing under his gaze.


    This was my first time shaving his beard for him. Although I was a little unskilled, I did not hurt him.


    After shaving his beard, I used a towel and ced it on his chin for a while.


    Now that his beard was shaved, he looked cleaner and much younger.


    I touched his chin and admired his ethereal good looks. I then said with great satisfaction, "Not had"


    ¡°Oh?" Theo wrapped his arms around my waist, pressed his lips to my ear, and said i n a low and


    seductive voice, "Since my good looks have attracted you, don¡¯t you n to do anything about it?¡±


    My body stiffened, and I was too afraid to move.


    I was only wearing a halter-night dress made of tulle material after my shower. Theo''s palm was so


    zingly hot that it felt like my waist was about to be set on fire.


    I cleared my throat slightly and pushed Theo''s chest with both hands, saying, "I was referring to


    how well I''ve shaved your beard. Don''t think too much.¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "If so, I simply want to hold you."


    Simply my foot!


    I gently sighed. ¡°It''s gettingte. Hurry up and shower, then go to bed. I haven¡¯t gotten a good


    night¡¯s rest in the past two days. I want to get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight."


    The end of the sentence was my main point. I wanted to get a good night''s sleep.


    Theo smiled slightly and ced his hand o n the back of my head. He lowered his head to kiss me.


    He was nting shallow kisses. His somewhat cool lips pecked at me lightly, tickling me.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Afraid that his beastly side would show, I dared not open my mouth and just pursed my lips tightly. I


    released sounds from the depths of my throat. "Go and shower, Theo."


    Theo chuckled and rubbed his nose on mine. "I n to transfer this project to anotherpany to


    minimize the losses. Can youe back to Whaldorf City with m e after this?"


    He had only bought thisnd in the first ce because of me.


    Now that he had coaxed his wife back, he was no longer interested in this project anymore.


    I rested my chin on his shoulder and said a little unhappily, "But I want to finish this project instead


    of giving it up halfway, much less be a Whaldorf City rich wife who only stays at home all day."


    "Wanda.¡±


    Theo bit my ear. "You shouldn''t think that I''m trying to cage you up. After returning to Whaldorf City,


    I''ll support you in whatever you want to do. You can study to be awyer or work in apany. I


    won¡¯t stop you."


    "But I''ve worked really hard for this project."


    Theo helplessly sighed. "I strongly suspect that you''re a little traitor Jordan sent to seduce me."


    What was he talking about?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I pushed him away and snapped. "Go take a shower. I''m going to bed."


    After saying that, I hopped off the sink and left the bathroom in a haste.


    It was not that I had to finish this project, but after these incidents, it seemed like someone was


    ying tricks on us behind our backs. I would not feel at ease about returning to Whaldorf City


    before getting to the bottom of this.


    Hearing the sound of watering from the bathroom, I remembered that I was not done with my


    skincare routine and went back to the dressing table to finish where I left off.


    Theo walked out of the bathroom after showering. When he saw me sitting in front of the dressing


    table applying this and that, he walked over and asked a little curiously, "Do these bottled things


    really work?"


    A question from a male chauvinist!


    "If they''re useless, then why would I spend money buying them?¡± I looked up at him. "I f it weren''t


    for these bottled things, then I would''ve turned into an old hag at my age."


    Theo raised his eyebrows and bent down to look at me. The smile on his face looked a little evil.


    The rm bells went off in my head as I looked vigntly at him. "What are you going to do this


    time?"


    Theo chuckled and picked up a tiny bottle from the dressing table. After taking a nce at the


    instructions, he looked at me and asked with a smirk, "Fullness? What is it for?"


    Shannon bought me this previously. She saw that I was too skinny and spent a fortune to buy this


    for me.


    Although I had never used it before, I did not throw it out and simply left it there.


    I never would have thought that Theo would one day be interested in women''s skincare products. If


    I knew this would happen, then I would never have allowed myself to be in such an awkward


    situation.


    Theo saw how ashen my face was and teased me, saying, "I''ll be happy to serve you."


    As he said that, he unscrewed the cap and squeezed some of it onto his hand.


    My face paled in shock as I grabbed his hand and asked in a panic, "Don''t go too far, Theo."


    "It''s too exhausting for you to rub it on yourself. I¡¯ll be sad to see you like that. Just let me serve


    you." Theo let out a dazzling smile, his hands already up to no good.


    "Don''t!" I wished I had eight hands to stop him.


    Theo disregarded my resistance and continued with what he was about to do.


    "I want to talk to you about the project.¡±


    I attempted to divert his attention. ¡°Don''t b e in a rush to hand this project to anotherpany. Once


    this project ispleted, Grant Corporation will benefit greatly from i t. Unless absolutely


    necessary, it''s best to not give up. Besides, Grant Corporation has lost its intelligent technology.


    Otherpanies will surely not offer a high price considering this fact. Rather than just losing


    money, why not carry on with the project?"


    Theo merely hummed a reply, his attention


    not diverted at all.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    My body went limp, and my face blushed even more. "Were you dealing with the project today?"


    "Yes." Theo was clearly not in the mood to talk about this topic.


    Since he refused to observe his limits, I was not going to go easy on him either.


    I lowered my head and bit his ear. He let go of me in pain.


    My mood was instantly better, and I said with a grin, "Time to sleep."


    After saying that, I quickly rushed to the bed and used a towel to wrap myself into a ball.


    Theo walked to the edge of the bed and said to me with a face full of helplessness," You heartless


    brat. Grant Corporation is your husband¡¯s enterprise. You''re helping outsiders."


    I raised my eyebrows. "If this project ispleted, Fredericks Corporations will give me a massive


    share. What can Grant Corporation offer me?¡±


    Theo sighed andy on the bed. He stretched his arms to pull me and the nket together into his


    arms. "Has it never crossed your mind that the money Grant Corporation earns is also yours?"


    "You earned that, not me.¡±


    Theoughed out of anger. "You must be asking for a beating."


    After saying that, his hand went under the nket.


    I was ticklish and he knew that.


    "Theo Grant!" Iughed uncontrobly. " Quit it!"


    "Say that you''re wrong!"


    I did not have a strong will, so I quickly begged for mercy. "I was wrong. I was really wrong. Hurry


    up and stop it or I won''t go back to Whaldorf City with you anymore."


    Theo''s hand immediately stopped moving a s he asked me with a surprised look on his face, "You


    agree to go back to Whaldorf City with me?"


    I pursed my lips and snorted coldly, saying, "It depends on your performance."


    Theo lowered his head and buried his face between my neck, smiling with great joy.


    Many times, happiness and bliss came so


    easily.


    Happiness followed when a person thought in simple ways.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not want to think about those painful memories at the moment, or what would happen in the


    future. Perhaps I was just running away, but that did not matter anymore. If running away could


    make me happy, then I would be happy to run forever. The unhappy days were too difficult to get by.


    I was tremendously exhausted in thetter half of the night. I closed my eyes and was about to doze


    off when I felt a cold touch on my finger. I pulled my hand back and asked dazedly, "What¡¯s so


    cold?"


    Theo''s low and deep voice sounded in my ears. "Wedding ring."


    He nted a kiss on my lips after saying


    that.


    Wedding ring?


    I was much awake now. I opened my eyes and saw the ring on my ring finger.


    I had removed the ring and ced it on the bedside table when I left Whaldorf City. I never would


    have thought that he would bring it here.


    I looked up at him. "Where¡¯s yours?"


    Theo raised his hand to show me the diamond that glittered in the light. My eyes squinted into a


    grin. "How beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    "Don''t take it off anymore," Theo said in amanding tone.


    I nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    Theo''s gaze deepened, and he lowered his head to seal my lips.


    Now that the project was suspended, I was idle. However, I felt irritable during the day, and so did


    Lally.


    Before Shannon was discharged from the hospital, Lally and I had gone to visit her several times.


    When we spoke about the project, she could tell that we were worried. Hence, she took Lally and


    me for a meal the day she got discharged.


    "Whether Grant Corporations intends to carry on with the project is entirely up to them. There¡¯s no


    use getting anxious about it. Why not eat something delicious and go out and have some fun since


    you have nothing to do?"


    Shannon kept persuading us in the car.


    Cally had been looking wearytely, and even her daily makeup was not as delicate as it used to


    be. It seemed like she had been having trouble sleeping at night.


    On the contrary, I was fine. Although Theo was snowed under with work, he woulde home


    every night and make me sleep on the dot. If I did not feel like sleeping or could not fall asleep, he


    would eventually wear me out and I would fall asleep.


    Aware that the unseemly images hade to mind, I blushed a little.


    "I don¡¯t want to be anxious either, but the longer this project is on hold, the more losses the


    company will suffer. If the worst oue is that Fredericks Corporations give up on this project, I¡¯ll


    go bankrupt." Cally wanted to cry.


    At this point, Fredericks Corporations had lost a lot of money. Aside from the site contractors¡¯ fees,


    the workers¡¯ monthly wages had to be paid as usual despite there being no progress. It was simply


    equivalent to giving away free money.


    If the project proceeded, Cally could pay lesspensation once she obtained a sizable share from


    the project. If the project was terminated, then she was certainly not exaggerating when she said


    that she would go bankrupt.


    She was a single mother with elderly parents and children to take care of. The family''s burden had


    fallen on her shoulders. One could only imagine how pressured she felt.


    "The losses that Fredericks Corporations will suffer is a problem for Mr. Fredericks t o worry about.


    Don''t start panicking with him now. I can also make up for the remaining of yourpensation fee.


    It''s no big deal. Stop thinking about these things right now and let''s go have something good to eat.


    Let''s make today a happy day," Shannon said with a smile.


    The car came to the entrance of the restaurant. Cally took a look at the restaurant''s signboard and


    gasped. "I know you''re rich, Missy, but there''s really no need to squander your money like this. A


    meal here is worth a month of my sry. M y heart aches for the money spent.¡±


    Shannon got out of the car and handed the keys to the valet. She turned around and said with a


    smile, "Don''t give me that exaggerated look. Do you think I have no idea that you used to eat in


    these expensive restaurants? Besides, I''m not asking you to pay for it. Why are you worried about


    money?¡±


    Lally cleared her throat and said a little helplessly, "I can''t help it. I''m carrying a huge amount of


    debt. I have to hesitate even when I''m only spending a dor.¡±


    Althoughpared to an advanced city like Whaldorf City, this city''s economic development might


    seem a little inferior, it did not mean that this city was not as prosperous.


    In terms of luxurious and high-spending ces, this city was not inferior to Whaldorf City at all.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This restaurant was famous for being


    expensive. It was expensive for a reason. Aside from their grand services, the ingredients were the


    most superior of all.


    Shannon was probably a regr customer here as she directly went to the cashier and handed her


    a card. A waiter soon brought us to a private room.


    After taking our seats, Shannon looked at u s and said, "There''s no food in this restaurant that''s


    bad. You can even shut your eyes and ce an order."


    Sally clicked her tongue. "You''re acting more and more like a rich woman now."


    "She is a rich woman,¡± I corrected her.


    The dishes were served very quickly. Like Shannon said, every dish was delicious.


    It was true that good food can boost one¡¯s mood. Sally and I were smiling more now.


    Halfway through the meal, Shannon suggested we order a bottle of red wine.


    Lally and I did not object. When the red wine was served, Shannon started inviting us to drink and


    seemed extraordinarily excited.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    When talking about Jordan, Shannon seemed a little downcast.


    "Dating is boring. Honestly, I envy Lally a lot right now. She has no husband but has a n adorable


    child. Although it¡¯s exhausting t o raise a child by yourself, it¡¯s great to have no bastards pissing you


    off."


    Lally let out a long sigh. "You don''t understand. You''re at the best stage right now. Alone and free,


    able to do whatever you want to without a single worry. If you feel lonely and want to date someone,


    you can just find a man. If you don¡¯t feel like dating, then you can live happily on your own. How


    awesome is that?"


    Cally continued after a pause, "If the heavens give me a second chance to start anew, I certainly


    wouldn''t have chosen to get married."


    Shannon nodded. "You can choose not to get married, but you most certainly can¡¯t give up on


    finding a boyfriend. Firstly, it''s t o fulfill your physical needs. Secondly, it''s t o receive love and


    protection. Don¡¯t you agree?"


    Cally nodded to agree, not even noticing that Shannon was going to start worming something out of


    her.


    ¡°It''s especially important to fulfill our physical needs.¡± Shannon let out a long sigh. "Unfortunately, I


    found a boyfriend who can¡¯t fulfill my physical needs. Mr. Fredericks can''t do it.¡±


    She held onto Cally''s arm and asked with a face full of sorrow, "Do you think he doesn''t like me at


    all, Lally? Maybe he even hates m e and that''s why he keeps refusing to touch me."


    I did not know that Shannon was actually s o good at worming information out of people.


    Seeing Shannon''s face full of sadness, Lally subconsciouslyforted her. "Mr. Fredericks


    certainly doesn''t hate you, and neither is he refusing to touch you. He just has psychological


    trauma. All these years, he has refused to let any woman go near him, much less bring himself to


    ept any woman. He can''t get past the hurdle in his heart."


    Lally continued after a pause, ¡°Since he epted you, then he must like you. But I didn''t know that


    he hasn''t gone back to normal. It¡¯s been many years. Looks like that incident is still affecting him."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shannon pricked up her ears and quickly asked, "What did Jordan go through?"


    "W-When he was a kid...¡±


    Lally rested her head on the table and fell asleep halfway through the sentence.


    Shannon looked at me,ughing and crying at the same time. "I was nearly there."


    I chuckled. "Alright now. It¡¯s gettingte. I''ll take both of you home. You can always ask again some


    other day."


    Shannon and I nned to take Lally home first, but Jordan came to pick Shannon up.


    "Let''s go together," he suggested.


    I agreed, seeing that all of us were on the same route.


    Cally got into the car, while I went around t o the other side. I was ready to get in when a ck


    Bently suddenly pulled up in front o f me.


    I was all too familiar with this car and could not help but squint my eyes to look into the car''s


    windshield.


    The ck-tinted windshield made it hard t o see. The person in the car was tactful enough to roll the


    window down, revealing a face that I was all too familiar with.


    Matthew!


    What was he doing here?


    I calmed myself down and opened the car door, ready to flee.


    "Wanda!"


    Matthew got out of the car.


    It had been a long time since west met, and it felt like I had been cut off from the outside world for


    ages.


    I turned around and saw him walking toward me.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Maybe we had not met for a long time and had grown distant, so he was not standing very close to


    me.


    There was a streetmp behind him. Under the bright light, his charm grew deeper and more


    obscure. His weariness was faintly showing.


    I pursed my lips and mildly said, "What a coincidence, Mr. Zimmer.¡±


    Matthew faintly smiled. "Not a coincidence at all. I''ve been looking everywhere for you.''


    I did not know what to say for a moment, and after thinking about it, I said, "Thanks for the concern,


    Mr. Zimmer."


    Matthew''s gaze deepened. "You don''t seem happy to see me."


    ? U


    I responded with silence.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see you to check on you and see how you¡¯ve been doing."


    Matthew''s voice was deep and low.


    I lowered my eyes. "I''m doing fine. Thanks for asking, Mr. Zimmer."


    The smile on Matthew''s face grew stiff. "I¡¯ll keep waiting for you. There''s plenty of time left in this


    lifetime. I hope I can one day see youe to me. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯te. I¡¯ll get to you first


    in the next lifetime."


    A car stopped behind him at this time. The window at the back rolled down, and the


    man looked in our direction.


    I was a little shocked, but after I was done feeling shocked, I looked at Matthew and said, "I


    appreciate the affection, Mr. Zimmer, but I''ll say this again. Don''t waste your life waiting for me. I


    have a family of my own, and I¡¯m doing fine. Your appearance will only cause trouble for me, s o I


    hope you won¡¯t appear in my life. I hope you won''t even guard me in secret. I don¡¯t want other men


    apart from Theo to think about me."


    Matthew chuckled bitterly. "You can reject all pursuits for him, but is he really worth your loyalty? If


    he is, why did youe here?


    "What are you thinking about, Wanda?"


    I did not reply immediately.


    After a long silence, I responded, "I left him not because I didn¡¯t love him anymore, but because I


    didn''t think I deserved him after looking at our past. I didn¡¯t know how to convince myself to feel


    worthy of his outstanding qualities and his affection. I left his side because I love him too much and


    thought he deserves better. For that, I was willing to let go."


    Matthew shivered. My words had left him pale.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He lowered his head and chuckled bitterly. "No matter what, I promised to wait for you forever. I will


    keep my word. If I can¡¯t get you this lifetime, I''ll get you first the next lifetime and give you a love that


    isn¡¯t inferior to Theo''s."


    There was nothing I could say seeing how stubborn he was.


    "We have to learn how to be content. Don''t waste the good and mostpatible things around you


    for things that aren''tpatible with you and are unattainable for you. I hope you learn to


    appreciate what you have and not lose the happiness that truly belongs to you."


    I continued after a pause, "Theo and I have already reconciled. Now that you''ve met m e, I hope


    you¡¯ll return to Whaldorf City after your business here is finished.¡±


    In other words, I was telling him not to appear in my life again.


    "You reconciled?" Matthew''s expression changed.


    In order to make him give up, I ndly said, "Our reconciliation this time means that we won''t argue


    again. We¡¯ll be better than before. You didn''t manage to wait for my change of heart back then, and


    you won''t manage to wait for it now either. Stop wasting your time on me.¡±


    I showed him the ring on my ring finger after saying that.


    It was Theo''s and my wedding ring. It was handpicked by Theo himself when we first bought it.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    However, Theo told Keith to tell me that Keith was the one who bought the ring.


    In fact, I did not notice many of the details back then. Thinking about it now, I realized that Theo had


    loved me from the very beginning.


    In fact, he gave me all the romance and warmth that I needed.


    I looked at Matthew with a dazzling smile." I''ve been wearing this wedding ring for many years and


    will continue to wear this for the many years toe. If it''s possible, I hope to marry Theo in the


    next life too. I wish to be loved by him in all lifetimes."


    Those words had dealt a big blow to Matthew. As though all his energy had been sucked out of him,


    his shoulders sank little by little.


    "Okay," he said in a hoarse voice. "As long a s you¡¯re happy now."


    He wanted to flee from here after saying those words.


    When he turned around and saw Theo sitting in the car, his countenance sank, but he did not say


    much. He just opened the car door and got inside.


    He looked at me as I stood outside the car, saying with a face full of sadness, "I hope you''ll keep


    being happy."


    "Okay."


    When the car drove off, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I would not know what to do if he still refused to give up and press on.


    I might not be able to bring myself to be even more heartless to this man.


    Seeing that Theo hade to pick me up, Jordan said goodbye to me and drove Lally and


    Shannon away.


    Theo got out of the car and walked toward me.


    The man¡¯s body was long and slender. He walked toward me from the light, looking extraordinarily


    heartwarming.


    When he walked up to me, he stretched out his arms and held me.


    "Why are you smiling so delightfully?" I had not seen such a dazzling smile on his face for so long.


    "I''m really happy.¡± Theo rubbed his nose against my face. "It turns out that you love


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me so much.''


    I suddenly felt embarrassed. "It¡¯s rude to eavesdrop on others."


    "Was I eavesdropping?" Theo raised his eyebrows. "You clearly saw me when I came.¡±


    "Yes, I saw you, but that doesn''t mean you could eavesdrop on me."


    Theo pinched my face and said somewhat childishly, "I insisted on listening. What are you going to


    do about that?"


    I shook my head with a smile, not nning to haggle with him further.


    It was a little cold at night. He removed his coat and put it on me before taking me into the car.


    I followed behind him and looked at his back, feeling particrly high in spirits.


    After getting in the car, he put his arms around me and said a little domineeringly," You must report


    to me every time you leave the house. You''re not allowed toe out b y yourself."


    "You can''t restrict my freedom." I was a little dissatisfied.


    "I''m just asking you to report to me in advance. I¡¯m not restricting your freedom."


    I snorted coldly. "What difference is there?"


    Theo felt a little helpless and hugged me tighter. He wasn''t the slightest bit concerned about what


    Keith, who was driving the car, would think.


    I put my hands against his chest and pretended to say grumpily, "Don''t touch m e."


    Are you really angry?" Theo froze.


    "Of course." I red at him. "How can I not b e angry when you don''t give me my personal space?¡±


    "I''m really not trying to restrict your freedom."


    Theo coaxed me patiently. "I''m just worried for your safety and don''t want you to be in danger. If you


    don''t tell me where you¡¯re going, then I''ll feel anxious."


    "But from what you were saying, you weremanding me. That''s restricting my freedom."


    "I expressed it the wrong way." Theo kissed my cheek. "I¡¯ll speak gently to you next time."

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Iughed. "Have you really learned your lesson?"


    "I have." Theo had no qualms about pleasing me. "I¡¯m absolutely loyal to my wife and will do as you


    say as long as you don¡¯t leave me."


    I intended to tease him and asked with a smile, "What if I leave you?¡±


    Theo''s expression changed. "No way! This : s the only thing I can¡¯t allow to happen!''


    Seeing how anxious he was, I could not bear to tease him anymore. "Alright, I was just teasing you.


    Look how scared you are.''


    I''m really scared." Theo buried his face in between my neck and said in a muffled voice, "I''ll go


    crazy if you leave me again."


    My heart melted when I heard what he said.


    I rubbed his head and changed the subject. "Was it true when you said that you''ll listen to whatever


    I say?"


    Theo raised his head and said without a single hesitation, "No."


    I widened my eyes. "You''re not keeping your word!"


    Theo said somewhat cunningly, ¡°How about this? If I don''t want to hear something, then I''ll just have


    to make sure you don¡¯t say it out.¡±


    This bastard!


    It was veryte when we got home, so I went straight to the bedroom to take a shower.


    After taking a shower, I saw Theo sitting on the sofa and reading a book. I walked over t o take a


    look and sat down next to him. " You seem to really like this book. I''ve seen you reading it several


    times now."


    Theo nodded his head and put down the book in his hands, sniffing my body. "Nice. You smell good


    now. There''s no alcohol scent on you anymore."


    After a pause, he discussed with me, saying, "Don''t drink so much next time, okay?"


    "I didn''t drink a lot."


    I began to argue. "I didn¡¯t even feel dizzy. Lally and Shannon were the ones who drank a lot."


    Theo pursed his lips and said to me with a serious expression, "Unless I''m around, you aren''t


    allowed to take even a sip of alcohol next time."


    "You¡¯re doing it again!" I widened my eyes a t him. "You''re being bossy again!"


    "I can''t just let you be, can I? Besides, I''m your husband, so I have the right not to let you do things


    that can harm yourself."


    If he insisted on saying so, then I seemed t o have no reason to refute anymore.


    As I could not win the argument, I gave up and handed him the towel before leaning o n him and


    closing my eyes.


    Theo was skilled at drying my hair, which made the experience veryfortable.


    At the thought of the project, I could not help but ask, "Are you still nning to give up on the


    project?"


    Although Fredericks Corporations would suffer a great loss if he gave up, dying it would harm


    Fredericks Corporations just a s much.


    "Don¡¯t worry,¡± Theo mildly said.


    How could I not be worried?


    I gently sighed and asked, "Can you at least tell me roughly how long it''ll be dyed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Jordan that question."


    I was not able to think for a moment and asked confusedly, "Ask Jordan?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Whether the project can carry on or not depends on how hard he works,


    no?"


    I finally understood after he said that.


    The project could only carry on if Jordan found helpful connections and carried out the operations


    well, hence reducing even more losses.


    "Have you figured out when you''reing back to Whaldorf City with me?" Theo was constantly


    thinking about taking me back t o Whaldorf City.


    I opened my eyes and said with a smile," Didn''t I already tell you? I''ll only return to Whaldorf City


    with you after the project is finished. Otherwise, don''t even talk about i t."

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Theo looked at me with a smirk. "Am I right to say that you''re only so persistent because you don''t


    want me to give up on this project?"


    "You can say that.¡±


    I was extremely honest. "I was put in charge of this project, after all. I''ve put in a lot of effort too. I


    really don''t want to give u p halfway. The share that I¡¯ll get after the project is the main point. I can''t


    bring myself to give up on that."


    Theo''s gaze deepened. ¡°In order to make your husband not give this project up, don¡¯t you think you


    should give me some benefits?"


    I pursed my lips and wrapped my arms around his neck after thinking about it. I kissed him on the


    lips.


    Of course, I was nning to only cover the surface, but Theo clearly did not want to do that.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and deepened the kiss.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a very gentle kiss. I raised my hand and pinched his ear, feeling the zing temperature on


    my fingertips. My eyes lit u p as though I had discovered something new.


    After the kiss, I teased him. "I realized that your ears are very sensitive."


    Theo did not reply to me and kissed me again.


    That kiss tasted a little punitive, hurting m


    y lips a little.


    Iined a little aggrievedly, "You don''t feel sorry for me at all."


    Theo chuckled. "They¡¯re too tasty. I can''t control myself."


    I was too shy to say those embarrassing words.


    Theo tossed the towel in his hand to the side, picked me up, and walked to the edge of the bed. He


    pinned me down on the bed.


    The lights were dazzling to look at, so I shut my eyes and quickly said, "Switch off the lights."


    Theo gently hummed as his hands fumbled for the switch at the head of the bed. He then switched


    off the lights in the room.


    At the same time the room fell into darkness, an ambiguous air filled the atmosphere.


    We could distinctly feel each other''s disorderly breaths and hear the sound of our beating hearts.


    When it was done, Iy in his arms and was about to doze off.


    Theo''s leg was constantly on me, and he had no intention of shifting it away.


    I could not help but frown. "Can you move your leg? It¡¯s so heavy."


    Theo shifted itpliantly and gently patted my back to coax me to sleep.


    As I was too exhausted, I fell asleep in less than a few minutes.


    I had a good night''s sleep. When I woke up a t eight o''clock in the morning and saw Theo lying by


    my side, I embraced him and nestled into his arms.


    Theo opened his eyes and asked in a daze.'' Are you awake?"


    "I''m awake.¡±


    The man¡¯sughter came from above. "My little guy is awake too.¡±


    Sensing that something was out of ce, I was instantly awake and quickly shifted back.


    Theo smiled faintly. "Don¡¯t worry, I won''t torture you any further."


    "You must be hungry, right?"


    I felt hungry as soon as he asked.


    Theo got out of bed to bathe before going downstairs to make me breakfast.


    I only went downstairs when he was nearly done making breakfast.


    Theo was frying eggs in the kitchen. I did not want to take in the smell of grease and smoke, so I


    went straight to the dining room where I waited to be fed.


    When he was done drying the eggs, he came into the dining area with a te. When he saw me


    staring at him from the moment he walked in, he asked in amusement, "Are there flowers on my


    face?"


    I smiled faintly. "Better than flowers. I wonder how a perfect man like you fell into my hands."


    "Oh?" Theo sat on the chair and looked at m e with a smirk. "Looks like you''re very happy with my


    performancest night."


    Rascal!


    I did not want to say a word and ate my breakfast in silence.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Theo looked elegant even when he ate.


    Such eye candy he was.


    He looked at me and asked, "What''s your n today?"


    I replied without thinking, "Work, of course."


    After saying that, I realized that it was Sunday today. I did not need to go to work.


    I thought about it and said, "I''ll sleep at home."


    Theo nodded in satisfaction. "Very well. It''s good to sleep at home."


    I pursed my lips. Why did I have a feeling that his words carried deeper meaning?


    ¡°Are you going out for work today?" I asked.


    "Not anymore.¡± Theo put on a meaningful smile. "I''ll stay at home and sleep with you."


    Was it toote to go back on my word now?


    Seeing the troubled look on my face, Theo seemed to be oblivious about what was going on and


    asked a little curiously," What''s wrong?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I pursed my lips and put down my cutleries, saying, "Nothing. Enjoy the rest o f your meal."


    "No way." Theo pressed me down on the chair and frowned, saying, "Finish it.


    "You stopped eating after taking only two bites? Are you sure you were really hungry?"


    My mouth twitched. "I''ll finish it if you stop talking.¡± "Why am I not allowed to talk?" Theo was


    actually confused this time.


    I pursed my lips. "I just suddenly don''t feel like listening to you."


    After a long time, Theo sighed a little helplessly. "Alright, I''ll stop talking. Why don¡¯t you finish the


    remaining food?¡±


    I nodded. "Sure."


    I picked up the cutleries and continued eating. However, a few minutester, I could not stand it


    anymore.


    Theo had stopped talking, but he was now staring constantly at me. How could I possibly feel at


    ease from being stared at intently by someone?


    I forced myself to finish thest bite and quickly got up, saying, "I''m done."


    Theo picked up his napkin and wiped his mouth elegantly. He looked at me and asked, "Do I affect


    your appetite?¡±


    "You¡¯re always teasing me!" I lost my temper immediately.


    Theoughed and got up to wrap his arms around my waist. "When did I tease you?"


    "How are you not embarrassed to ask?" I ask, exasperated.


    Theo was just about to say something when his phone suddenly rang.


    I pushed him away and said grumpily," Answer the call first.¡±


    This man had been too unbridled these days. It was time he restrained himself.


    Upon returning to the bedroom, I nned t o take a short nap when Shannon called m e.


    I had just answered the phone when I heard Shannon shouting, "Wanda, let''s go visit my grandpa at


    the resortter. We nned to go thest time but didn''t manage to go because something


    happened. Let''s go today since it''s the weekend."


    "Sure, what time are we going?"


    "At noon. I''m still in bed. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some stuff after that. Noon should be fine."


    I nodded. ¡°Sure. Give me a call when you''re done.¡±


    I remembered she had a lot to drinkst night and asked with concern, "Were you okayst night?"


    "Don¡¯t even mention it. I almost got beaten up by Jordan. If I wasn¡¯t trying to worm information out of


    Cally, then I wouldn''t have drank so much either. I have a headache now," Shannon said in dismay.


    "Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer, then?"


    Shannon yawned. "I want to, but I''m worried I won¡¯t be able to go to Grandpa''s at noon if I do.¡±


    I chuckled. "Jordan isn¡¯t with you?"


    I guessed he would force her to sleep for a while more if he was.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    "He went out early in the morning because he had things to do. I was woken up by my grandpa''s


    phone call earlier, and since I''m already awake, I don¡¯t n to go back to sleep anymore." Shannon


    sounded a bitzy.


    "Do you want to join us for lunch this afternoon, then?"


    If Jordan was not around, Shannon was likely to skip lunch out ofziness.


    "No." Shannon refused decisively. "It''s Saturday today. That iceberg is probably at home, right? I''m


    more afraid to see him, so I''ll pass. I''ll have lunch in the mall."


    Iceberg?


    It seemed like an apt description.


    After hanging up the phone, I got up and went to the study.


    Theo had no ns on staying here longterm, so there were only a few books on the bookshelf as


    well as some magazines.


    I grabbed a book called ''History of a Small Town¡¯.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was a little surprised. Theo never read books like this. Keith must have purchased the wrong book.


    I sat down on the sofa and started reading the book.


    The author of this book grew up in a small town, so the book was a record of some of the things that


    had happened in the town. There were touching and heartbreaking stories.


    My emotions were soon affected, and my eyes were a little red.


    When Theo walked in and saw me crying, h e was startled. ''Why are you crying?"


    He quickly took his seat beside me and embraced me.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes and looked up at him, saying, "I read a touching story."


    Theo frowned and took the book from my hand. He nced at it.


    When he saw the name of the book, he gritted his teeth. "Keith."


    "Don¡¯t me him," I quickly spoke up for Keith. "I love this book."


    Theo gently sighed. "But I don''t because you cried." "I''m not crying because I''m sad." I put my


    hands on his face. "I was thinking about us and thought that we''re really blessed right now."


    Theo smiled. "Yes, I''m really blessed right now. I''m happiest when you''re with me."


    Those words caused my heart to beat faster.


    I embraced him and said a little delightfully, "A good rtionship is enviable. The family in the book


    makes me envious."


    "Our family will be really blessed too." Theo took the opportunity to ask, "So, when are youing


    back to Whaldorf City with m e?"


    He had his heart set on taking me back to Whaldorf City.


    I was even beginning to suspect that he would one day secretly bring me back to Whaldorf City


    while I was asleep.


    "Stop asking." I pinched his face. "No matter how many times you ask, I''ll tell you to wait until this


    project is over."


    After saying that, I got up and was ready to leave.


    Not long ago, I was still thinking about signing the divorce papers with Theo when we were free.


    Now, we were stuck together like glue. Fate was truly an inscrutable thing.


    "Where are you going?" Theo wrapped his arms around my waist, not allowing me to leave.


    I sat down on hisp and said with a smirk, "Don''t you want to have lunch?" "I''d like to have you."


    Theo rubbed his face against my neck. "You smell so good."


    My face blushed terribly.


    Did this man not know how to control himself?


    "Alright, I''ll stop messing with you." Seeing me struggle, Theo said with a smile, "I¡¯ll ask Keith to


    bring you lunch. You¡¯ll have to eat alone because I need to go out and handle some things."


    I froze, suddenly remembering the call he answered earlier.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    I had thought that the phone number looked familiar at the time. After thinking about it now, I


    realized that it seemed to be Cindy''s number.


    She had been using the same phone number for many years. How interesting.


    Had Cindy arrived?


    When going downstairs, Theo¡¯s phone rang.


    He did not answer it. When the call automatically hung up, it quickly rang again.


    I did not say anything. When we came to the entrance corridor, Theo said with a smile, "Eat more


    for lunch. I''lle back for dinner tonight."


    I nodded. "Okay, drive safe."


    Not long after Theo left, I received a call from Elena.


    On the phone, she went straight to the point. "Shall we meet?"


    I was a little stunned. "You have things to talk about?"


    "Yes.*


    I looked at the time and ndly said, "You have two hours."


    "Sure." She was quick to respond, saying," I''ll be waiting for you at Water Sky Cafe."


    After hanging up the phone, I gently sighed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The only reason she wanted to see me was t o tell me about Theo. I did not want to meet her, but if


    I did not agree, then she might


    cause me some other trouble.


    After a quick tidying up, I left the door.


    Shannon went to the supermarket and would only leave at noon. When I was done meeting Elena,


    it should be about time for u s to meet up.


    When I arrived at Water Sky Cafe, I saw Elena seated in a window seat at a nce.


    There was no stir on her expression when she saw me.


    She was holding a coffee cup in one hand and supporting the base of the cup with another. She


    sipped her coffee elegantly.


    "Why did you ask to meet, Ms. Mandez?" I sat down and went straight to the point.


    Elena looked at my attire. "You''re still as in as ever." ''I didn''te out here to meet Theo." I


    smiled slightly. "Why are you so well-dressed, then, Ms. Mandez? Do you perhaps like me?"


    Elena¡¯s expression grew stern. "I¡¯m in no mood for jokes, Ms. Lane."


    I sneered. "You should just get straight to the point.¡±


    Elena adjusted her mood and put down the coffee cup, saying indifferently, "Men never forget their


    first love.¡±


    "You look a lot like each other. It''s no wonder he cares so much about you. He doesn''t care about


    me not because I''m not outstanding or attractive enough but because I look nothing like her."


    I knew what she meant by that. She knew about Cindy and had mistaken her for Theo''s first love.


    I was amused but did not reply to her. I beckoned to the waiter.


    After ordering a cup of coffee, I looked at Elena and said with a smile, "Proceed."


    Seeing how calm I was, she started feeling restless instead. "You should know who I''m referring to,


    right?"


    I nodded. "I know."


    "Why do you still look so unaffected, then?"


    I faintly smiled. "Maybe because I''m mentally strong.¡±


    "You!" Elena was puzzled. "You''re such a strange woman."


    When the waiter served the coffee, I added a few cubes of sugar to it because I did not like it to be


    too bitter. After taking a sip and finding the taste eptable, I started drinking with satisfaction.


    "I¡¯ve always wondered why a woman with n o status and background like you could be with Theo for


    so many years. When Iter saw the long-lost daughter of the Louise family, I finally understood.


    You''re just her substitute."

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    I raised my eyebrows. "Her substitute?¡±


    "Don''t you know that you¡¯ve been a substitute all along?¡±


    Elena coldly snorted. "She is Theo''s first crush, but they weren''t able to be together, s o Theo found


    you to be her substitute."


    She continued after a pause, "If Theo''s current wife were Cindy, I''d at least feel better about it.


    Although she can''tpare to me in terms of her looks and figure, she has a superior family


    background and is well-matched with Theo. I can''tpete with her on that. But I can never ept


    his wife being you. You have nothing topete against me. You don''t even have a family. What


    right do you have to be with Theo?"


    I put down the coffee cup and looked out the window.


    Back then, the Louises were concerned about their reputation and the fact that I was adamant


    about not having our rtionship exposed to the public. Up until now, the public still thought that


    Cindy was the Louises'' daughter.


    Therefore, she managed to take my ce : n Whaldorf City in those three years I was away.


    Elena was one of the clueless outsiders.


    I looked at her, not nning to tell her the truth. "Don''t you think you''re too full of yourself, Ms.


    Mandez? Not everything in this world happens ording to your imagination. A person''s status and


    identity will only be considered in a loveless marriage. Theo and 1 have been together for so many


    years. Even if you snatch him away now, you¡¯ll still live under my shadow for the rest of your life."


    I continued after a pause, "You''re still young, so take the chance to find a suitable man and go on a


    date. Or else, it¡¯ll be toote once you realize you¡¯ve wasted your youth.¡±


    Elena sneered and looked at me in disdain. "I suspect you didn''t even listen to what I was saying


    earlier. Are you sure Theo truly loves you? Is there really love between you?"


    I frowned. "I know it best. I don¡¯t need to argue with you about such things."


    "Really?"


    Elena said maliciously, "I think you''re just afraid to argue with me. In fact, you''re unsure if he really


    loves you. After all, love can sometimes be faked."


    If she had said these things to me three years ago, then I might actually get affected by them.


    However, that was not the case now. I simply found her absurd.


    "If you want to get a man, Ms. Mandez, shouldn''t you be concerned if he''ll fall in love with you or


    not? Why are you so concerned about whether he loves me or not? Even if he doesn''t, then what''s


    the point if he ends up falling in love with someone else other than you?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena''s expression sank. "I just think you''re pitiful."


    I picked up my phone and nced at the time. It was time to go back.


    I picked up the coffee to finish the rest of it before saying ndly to Elena, "First of all, thank you for


    thinking of me, but let me remind you one thing as a friend. You really don''t need to keep giving me


    trouble because I simply don¡¯t care. You¡¯ll only end up being the one getting angry."


    I continued after a pause, "Just because you¡¯re mad at Theo for ignoring you, you came to me to


    vent your anger so I would b e as unhappy as you. Perhaps you think it¡¯d be even better if you could


    get me to leave Theo straight away. That¡¯s what you''re nning to do, right? But I¡¯m sorry to say


    that the more you behave this way, the more I won''t give him to you because you don¡¯t deserve it."


    "Do you deserve it, then?" Elena burst out in anger.


    "More than you, at least."


    I raised my eyebrows and continued, ¡° There is one more thing that I''d like to speak to you about. I


    know the matter between Cindy and Theo better than you. I can tell you for sure that even if I don''t


    exist, Theo will never marry Cindy. Since h e married me, that just means that I''m worth it and am


    worthy of him. There''ll always be someone who''s better looking and more talented, but Theo will


    only love one person from start to finish."


    "You!" Elena was furious.


    Giving her no chance to speak, I said with a snicker, "Your talent and stunning looks are plus points


    for you, Ms. Mandez. But if you''re merely using your talent and good looks to make a man fall in


    love with you, then that man will only love your talent and beauty. Once a woman who is more


    talented and more beautiful than you appears one day, he''ll immediately love her and not you.


    Maybe you should start improving on your inner beauty instead. A n arrogant and domineering


    woman who only tters others can be quite annoying."

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    I nned to get up and leave after saying that.


    "Stop right there!" Elena followed me and grabbed my arm.


    I frowned. "Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, of course.¡± The smile on Elena''s face seemed slightly grim.


    I had a bad feeling and was just about to shake off her hand when she quickly grabbed a coffee cup


    and sshed all the coffee in it on me.


    I stood frozen on the spot, taking a long time toe back to my senses.


    ''Maybe you should stop thinking so highly of yourself, Wanda Lane. You''re just standing beside


    Theo because you look like Cindy. Otherwise, Theo would really be blind to choose a worthless


    woman like you. Now that Cindy has appeared in front o f him, you¡¯ll be discarded like a piece of old


    rag."


    I was not exactly enraged by it. More than anything else, I was feeling sorry for her.


    However, I must now allow her to bully me like this, or she would only take it one step further the


    next time.


    There was a bottle of lemon water on the table, which I grabbed and poured it down from the top of


    Elena¡¯s head. "You''re just like a fishwife right now, Ms. Mandez. It doesn¡¯t match your beauty and


    talent. If Theo sees you in this state, then I¡¯m afraid he won''t even want to speak with you next


    time.


    Elena''s skirt was soaked through, making her look absolutely wretched.


    She was so furious that her arms and legs were shaking. She red at me and said," You have a


    death wish, Wanda Lane!"


    Just as she was about to pounce at me, a man rushed over and pushed her with great strength.


    I looked up and was surprised when I saw that it was Matthew.


    This man was sinister to his core. He looked at Elena and coldly said, "How can you consider


    yourself as pretty as a fairy when you look like this? Please look at yourself in the mirror before you


    leave the house next time, Missy."


    He took off his coat after saying that and draped it over me.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Let''s go,¡± he softly said.


    After leaving the restaurant with him, I said, "Thanks."


    Having said that, I pulled the coat off my body and returned it to him.


    Matthew frowned, not reaching out to take i t. "You don''t need to be in a hurry to return i t to me. You


    need this coat more than I do."


    "I really don''t need it.¡± I forcefully stuffed the coat back into his hands. "It''s not obvious anyway. I''ll


    get changed when I get home." He did not persist, but his dark pupils were filled with


    disappointment and helplessness.


    When I got home, Shannon had yet to give me a call.


    I returned to my room, took a shower, and changed my clothes before going downstairs. I sat on the


    sofa in the living room, lost in thoughts.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Why did Cindy suddenlye over? Was she here specially to visit Theo?


    ording to my understanding of her, it was most likely not because of that.


    The things she didst time had caused Theo to hate herpletely, so she would not dare to


    appear in front of Theo again for fear of causing his dislike for her to grow deeper.


    Why did shee over, then?


    I was not going to find an answer just thinking about it like that. I would just end up giving myself a


    headache. Hence, I stopped thinking about it.


    Iy on the sofa and closed my eyes to rest, hoping to take a short nap.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When my phone rang, I thought it was from Shannon, so I answered it without looking.


    "Have you had lunch?" Theo''s voice rang out from the other end.


    I froze, then replied, "I''m not very hungry.¡±


    "You mean to say you didn''t eat, right?" Theo sounded like he was angry.


    "Keith brought you food but said you weren''t at home. Where did you go?"


    I pursed my lips. "I didn''t go anywhere..."


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday to report to me first every time before you leave the house?"


    "Okay.¡± I gently sighed. "I''ll do it next time for sure."


    Theo snorted coldly. "I¡¯ll teach you a lesson tonight."


    "Keith will bring you food againter. You must eat it, okay?"


    Theo was instructing me like I was a child.


    My mouth twitched. "You''re so fierce."


    "You won¡¯t listen if I''m not fierce."


    As soon as he said that, the doorbell rang.


    Theo heard it from the phone and instructed, "It must be Keith. Go open the door. Remember to


    eat."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    I got up to answer the door and saw that it was indeed Keith.


    He was carrying plenty of things. There were fruits, vegetables, and several lunch boxes.


    I spoke into the phone, "Talk to youter, Theo. I''m hanging up."


    After hanging up, I reached out to take the bags from Keith¡¯s hands.


    Keith handed me the bag with the lunch boxes and said with a smile, "Mr. Grant saw several dishes


    on the menu when he was having his lunch and thought you would like them, so he ordered a few


    sets for me t o bring them over to you to try them out."


    After saying that, he carried the rest of the fruits and vegetables and walked toward the kitchen.


    He then kept the fruits and vegetables in the refrigerator. I opened the lunch boxes t o take a look,


    and the aroma wafted out. I liked the dishes, but there were just too much.


    "I can''t eat so much," I said with a smile.


    "Mr. Grant said that it''s boring to eat alone, so he told you to invite Ms. Collins over to have the meal


    together.¡±


    Shannon was probably still in the mall at this hour.


    I nced at the time. It was already one o''clock. Was Shannon going to cancel her n of visiting


    her grandpa today?


    Seeing the refrigerator that was stuffed to the brim, I frowned. "Why did you buy so many fruits and


    vegetables? Theo and I can''t eat so much.¡±


    Keith smiled. "Mr. Grant said that it''s imperative to prepare more fruits and vegetables in the fridge


    so you won''t have t o leave the house to buy them in case you need them.¡±


    I nodded, and after thinking about it, I asked, "Are you going to discuss work matters today?¡±


    Keith shook his head. ¡°Mr. Zedd and M-Ms. Reed are here. They invited Mr. Grant for a meal.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Cindy is here too?"


    "With the project being on pause, Mr. Grant can''t leave, but there are many things in Whaldorf City


    waiting for him to handle. Hence, Mr. Zedd brought the documents here himself."

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    I understood without needing him to say anything.


    I did not ask anymore. Seeing that I was not saying anything, Keith looked at me and said carefully,


    "Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Mrs. Grant. Ms. Reed came here with Mr. Nichols. Her health


    condition hasn''t been the greatest in thest two years, so Mr. Nichols has been staying by her side


    to take care of her. He brought her along because he was worried about her. Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t even


    know about it."


    When he was in such a hurry to exin himself, it made me seem a little narrowminded.


    I smiled faintly. "You don''t have to exin i t. They''re friends. It¡¯s normal for friends to have a meal


    together. I''m not so narrowminded."


    My phone rang after saying that.


    Seeing that it was from Shannon, I hurriedly answered it.


    "I''m dying of exhaustion, bestie.¡± Shannon''s voice carried a hint of sobbing.


    Iughed. "Are you back from the supermarket?"


    "I just came back." Shannon let out a long sigh. ¡°I forgot to eat. I''m dying of starvation."


    What a coincidence.


    I raised my eyebrows and said with a chuckle, "Why don''t you start packing ande over to have


    a meal with me? Keith brought a lot of good food."


    "You''re truly my bestie." Shannon immediately cheered up. "Wait for me. I¡¯ming right away.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Keith had already brought all the food to the dining area.


    Seeing that he was about to slice an orange, I said, "I''ll wash it."


    Keith was a special assistant and not a nanny. He had helped me so much that it made me feel bad.


    "You should go and have something to eat, Mrs. Grant. Mr. Grant reminded me to


    watch you finish your food before I leave.¡±


    Theo, however, was ordering Keith around like he was a nanny.


    Keith was quite a stubborn man. Knowing that I could not talk him out of it, I gave up straight away.


    Shannon arrived in no time. She wore a very loose skirt and a pair of sports shoes. Her hair was


    tied up casually.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Did you actually go to the supermarket?" I asked with a smile.


    "Where else could I have gone?¡± Shannon sat on the chair. ¡°The crowd in the supermarket was so


    big that I nearly suffocated.¡±


    Seeing the scrumptious food on the table, she cheered. "Theo is definitely the best boyfriend. I''m so


    envious of you."


    After saying that, she took out her phone and snapped a few photos.


    ¡°I''m posting this on my feed so Jordan can see what a boyfriend should do. He should learn from


    Theo.¡±


    I smiled slightly. "Jordan is more rigid than Theo."


    Shannon decided to ignore my words, and after posting the photos on her feed, she looked at me


    and said, "Give me your phone."


    "Why?" I gave her my phone.


    She took a photo of the good food while saying, "You need to show people how blissful you are.¡±


    After taking the photo, she was about to post it on my feed when she sighed. "I really doubt that


    you''re a youngdy. Why don¡¯t you ever post on your feed?¡±


    Iughed. "Because there¡¯s nothing to post about."


    "Even my mother loves posting on her feed.


    You''re a strange specimen."


    Was it really appropriate to describe me like that?


    She then took the opportunity to scroll through my list of friends.


    Well, her fingers swiped from top to bottom and she immediately reached the end of the list.


    She tapped on Theo¡¯s profile photo and took a look at his feed.


    "Wow." Shannon smiled slightly. ¡°It''s no wonder you''re a couple. Both of your friend lists are clean


    as te, like toilet papers that have never been used before."


    What horrible metaphor was this?

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    "That''s enough." I looked at Shannon and helplessly smiled. "Hurry up and eat. The food''s getting


    cold."


    Shannon had not eaten anything since waking up in the morning, so she had been starving for a


    long time. When she started eating, she did so without a single care for her image.


    I had eaten in the morning, so I was not very hungry.


    When I saw Keith staring fixedly at me, I suddenly felt a little speechless.


    He had to wlessly execute Theo''smand.


    If I did not eat anything, he would definitely wait until I did.


    Left with no other choice, I could only have some food with Shannon.


    It was only until he thought that I had eaten a considerable amount did he slowly ask me, "What


    time are youing back tonight, Mrs. Grant?"


    "She¡¯s noting back," Shannon said. " Wanda and I n to stay at my grandpa''s. Tell Theo not


    to wait for her tonight."


    Keith looked at me, and I nodded.


    He looked like he still had things to say, but in the end, he merely said, "Mrs. Grant, Ms. Collins, I''d


    like to excuse myself now. Enjoy your meal."


    When he left, Shannon looked at me and said, "Do you think Theo is raising you like a child? Why is


    he so strict?"


    I smiled but did not say anything else.


    When my phone rang, Shannon saw that it was from Theo and said a little ambiguously, "The two of


    you had better know your limits in showing your affection to each other. Don''t go too far or I''ll drown


    from it."


    I ignored her and picked up my phone to answer it.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve eaten," I said first.


    On the other end of the phone, Theo was silent for a moment. Then, his low and attractive voice


    rang in my ear. "I know. I hope you liked the food."


    I was a little confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Why did it feel like he was hesitating to say something?


    I pursed my lips. "Shannon and I are staying over at her grandpa''s tonight.


    Come home earlier tonight and sleep early."


    ¡°Okay"


    It did not seem that this matter was what he was concerned about.


    Why did he give me a call, then? What did he want to ask?


    Since I could not think of it, I stopped asking and waited for him to start.


    Sure enough, Theo quickly said, "The photo looks great.¡±


    I froze and asked in confusion, "What photo?"


    "The photo on your feed. They''re good.¡± Theo chuckled.


    What photo?


    I waspletely dumbfounded.


    Theo was still in a meeting, and after saying what he wanted to say, he nned to hang up. "Take


    all the necessary things with you and drive safely. Remember to let me know once you''re there."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I checked my Facebook.


    Tyler: [What would you like to eat, Wanda? I''ll buy it for you.]


    Cassey: [Yuck. You never post a status, and now that you have, you''re just showing off how lovey-


    dovey you guys are? Don''t you think that¡¯s rude?]


    Caleb responded to Cassey''sment: [ Don¡¯t be envious, honey. Tell me what you want and I''ll


    make it for you tonight.]


    Susan: [You guys are so sweet. Please keep being so lovey-dovey.]

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    In the photo theymented on, I was seen gazing at the food on the table. My side profile made


    me look like I was in a good mood.


    The photo was fine, but the caption was the issue: [I hope you¡¯ll forever be the one there with me for


    every meal¡ªevery day and every season.


    [P/S: Thanks for the lovely lunch, Mr. Grant. It''s super delicious ]


    I looked up at Shannon.


    She was a little confused "What''s wrong?¡±


    "I can¡¯t believe you actually posted on my feed."


    I had seen her taking the photo but did not see her posting on my feed. I thought she


    was only joking but apparently, she was not.


    "You don''t have a single post on your feed and never really record anything about your life. That''s


    just boring. You have to record all the good that''s happening in your life.¡±


    I frowned and took a rough look at the replies.


    My eyes widened when I saw Theo''s reply.


    Shannon saw my expression and leaned over to look as well. "How nice. You should record


    moments in your life. That¡¯s what your feed is for. Why do you never post a status? Do you think


    life''s not worth remembering?"


    "Almost all of your best friends have liked your post. Everyone is sending you their blessings. Aren''t


    you happy about that?" Seeing Theo''s reply, she read out loud, "I¡¯ll do better and make you happy


    every day. We¡¯ll keep being this happy."


    "My God." Shannon covered her mouth dramatically. "I can''t believe Theo said such words. That''s a


    huge contrast from his personality.¡±


    "I''m done being the third-wheeler."


    I nced speechlessly at her.


    Seeing how I was not replying to any of thements, Shannon said, "You have to reply to your


    friends'' wishes. Otherwise, it''ll make you seem rude. If you don''t reply to thements, it''s just like


    you bumped into your friends on the street and ignored them after they greeted you."


    I gently sighed and had no choice but to reply.


    "All thank yous? Don''t you think that¡¯s too boring?"


    She continued after a pause, "Forget it. I can''t me you for that. At least you''ve learned how to


    reply now. That''s an improvement."


    After replying to all thements, I nced at my feed and saw that Theo had posted a status as


    well.


    The photo was the one I posted on my feed. The caption wrote: [My amazing Mrs. Grant.


    I


    "Oh, my heart."


    Shannon saw it too. ¡°I''m obsessed with the two of your feeds. It makes me curious about the


    expressions of his Facebook friends when they see his status. Just thinking about it gets me


    excited."


    Amazing Mrs. Grant?


    It was very straightforward. Though many times, straightforward words were the ones that could


    move people the most.


    Seeing me smile, Shannon teased, "Do you miss your man now? Why don''t I go to Grandpa''s


    myself and you wait for Theo at home?"


    I put away the smile on my face and cleared my throat, saying, "Look at the time. Why aren''t you


    going back to pack up yet? Do you n to arrive at your grandpa''s when the sky is dark?"


    "Alright, then." Shannon patted my shoulder. "I know you''re shy. I¡¯ll stop messing with you. Maybe


    some other day."


    I coldly snorted. "Don''t be so full of yourself. I''ll get back at you soon." Shannon giggled


    mischievously. "Hurry up and get packing. I''ll wait for you at the gate when I''m done.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Go on, then "


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When she left, I tapped into Theo''s feed.


    This was his first time posting a status. I was sure that a lot of people would be in massive shock


    and start talking behind his back.


    I gently sighed and touched my slightly warm face, then went back to the bedroom to get changed.


    This was my first time visiting an elder, so I had to be decent whether it be my etiquette or dressing.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    I had to ask about Mother when I visit Oscar this time. However, I still had not figured out how to do


    it yet.


    I did not let myself get too bothered with it, though. When I was done packing, I got ready to leave


    the house.


    I walked around the living room and saw a set of purple pottery. I then grabbed a box of tea while I


    was at it.


    Theo had no interest in pottery. The only reason these pottery pieces were at home was that Keith


    thought they looked good and bought them after seeking Theo¡¯s opinion. He then put them at home


    as decorations.


    Things that Keith thought were good were no doubt of superior quality.


    The box of tea was a treasure Keith had brought home as well. It should suffice for me to take these


    two items to Oscar.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a sound of a car horn outside the door. It must be Shannon.


    I grabbed the things and went out the door. She had changed into a sweet-looking long dress, while


    her hair was tied into a bun. A pair of pearl-rimmed sunsses rested on her nose bridge, making


    her look yful and a little cool.


    When she saw how I had dressed up, she chuckled mischievously. "You look so virtuous dressed


    like that, Wanda. That''s simply the standard dress code to meet the parents of one¡¯s partner. I


    should take your outfit as a reference when I meet his parents next time."


    After getting into the car, I chuckled and said, "I merely tied my hair up, changed into a dress, and


    put on light makeup.


    That''s already virtuous to you?"


    "Ok course." Shannon started the car engine. "The older generation likes cleanlooking girls. There''s


    no elder out there who won¡¯t like someone who looks as gentle and demure as you."


    Seeing the purple pottery and tea box ced in a bag on myp, she saw me in a new light. "Wow,


    you''ve only had a meal with my grandpa once and you already know what he likes? It¡¯s no wonder


    you could marry Theo."


    I smiled slightly. "Will you believe me if I said that I seeded by a stroke of luck?¡±


    Shannon turned on the car music and started swaying her head to the rhythm while shouting,


    "You¡¯re my bestie. If I don''t believe you, then who will?"


    I could not help but guffaw.


    A girl as funny as Shannon could easily convert an introverted person into an extroverted one.


    The sky had not turned dark yet when we arrived at the resort.


    Shannon parked the car in front of a small vi.


    Oscar was standing at the door. We had no idea how long he had been waiting there for us.


    Seeing that Shannon was here, the old man let out a smile and hurried over to us.


    Shannon supported him and said with a face full of helplessness, "Grandpa, didn¡¯t I already tell you


    to wait inside? I''m not going to lose my way. Nights outside will be cold this month. What will I do if


    you


    catch a cold?''


    Oscar was grinning from ear to ear. He held her hand and said with a smile, "You said you¡¯de


    in the morning, child.


    Look at the time now!"


    "I couldn''t get up in the morning." Shannon hugged him and acted like a child.


    "You''rezy as always."


    "I''mzy because you and granny spoil me." Shannon pulled me out from behind her. "I brought my


    friend. This is my friend, Wanda."


    Oscar looked at me and said with a smile," I''ve met this youngdy before. We had a meal together


    the other day."


    I smiled faintly. "Hello, Mr. Collins."


    Oscar nodded with a smile. "Hello."


    After entering the house, Oscar ordered the servants to prepare the dishes.


    There were only a few people in the vi-two caretakers and the butler.


    The dishes were prepared a long time ago and should be ready to serve after heating them up.


    Oscar summoned the caretaker. "Make Shannon some watermelon juice."


    He then looked at me and asked, "What would you like to drink, Ms. Lane?"

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    I smiled slightly. "I''m fine with anything. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    "I''ll get you a ss of watermelon juice too, then."


    "Sure. Thank you, Mr. Collins."


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine sounded from outside the door. Shannon swallowed the


    food in her mouth and looked at Mr. Collins, asking, "Did you invite guests over, Grandpa?"


    "I didn''t.¡± Oscar was equally confused. "It''s just me. No one woulde over to see me at night."


    The butler walked in and said, "Sir, a man called Mr. Grant is here to visit you."


    "Mr. Grant?" Shannon clicked her tongue and asked me, "Not Theo, surely?"


    "Probably not. He was in a meeting when he spoke to me on the phone earlier. He''s probably busy


    doing something else right now."


    Even if he was not busy, he probably would not have time toe over either.


    Zedd and Cindy were here, so he would have to bring them around.


    Oscar smiled. "It must be Theo."


    He looked at the butler. "Go and invite him inside."


    The butler nodded his head. "Okay."


    After he went out, he quickly came back with another man behind him. It was none other than Theo


    Grant.


    Shannon burst outughing. "Are you afraid that I''d sell off your wife, Mr. Grant?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why are you here even though I''m with her? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re monitoring her too strictly?"


    Theo first greeted Oscar first, then looked at Shannon and said, "Wanda has difficulties sleeping.


    She tends to suffer from insomnia in an unfamiliar environment at night. I''m worried about her.¡±


    Oscar sank deep into thought after hearing what he said.


    "Take your seat," Shannon said with a smile.


    Mr. Collins pulled out the chair beside him and said to Shannon, "What an impolite brat you are."


    Theo smiled slightly. "I was the one who came uninvited. Sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    Mr. Collins could not suppress the curiosity in his heart and finally asked, " What''s your rtionship


    with Ms. Lane, Theo?¡±


    "She¡¯s my wife," Theo responded with a smile.


    "Isn''t your wife thedy who ate and sat beside you the other day?"


    "You must have gotten confused," Shannon said. "That¡¯s an imposter. Hiswful wife is over here."


    Thinking about the ne Oscar gave Elena, Shannon grew a little mad. "How could you give


    Grandma''s ne to an outsider, Grandpa? If Grandma learns about it, it¡¯ll be over for you."


    Mr. Collins was in a state of confusion by now.


    Theo stood up from the chair and apologized to him. "I¡¯m really sorry, Mr.


    Collins. I wanted to exin to you back in the restaurant but didn¡¯t get the chance to. I sincerely


    apologize to you.¡±


    He took out a jewelry box from his pocket after saying that


    After opening it, the ne that Mr.


    Collins had given Elena was seen lying in it.


    Theo handed the jewelry box to Mr. Collins. "Wanda is my wife. We had some conflicts at the time,


    hence the misunderstanding. I¡¯ll return the ne to you as it is."


    At this point of the discourse, I stood up as well and apologized.


    Mr. Collins was still at a loss, staring nkly at me.


    Shannon sighed gently. "Do you still not get it, Grandpa? They both had some conflicts earlier, and


    that¡¯s why the


    misunderstanding happened."

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Shannon continued after a pause, "Look, Grandpa. I don¡¯t mean to say this, but that ne is


    really precious to Grandma. It carries the good memories between you and Grandma, so you can''t


    just give it away to people. If you want to give the couple a gift, then you can give them something


    else.¡±


    Oscar sighed gently and took the jewelry box while looking at the ne inside.


    He then looked at Theo and me. "Alright now. The two of you should take your seats. I¡¯m d the


    misunderstanding has been solved."


    When Theo and I had taken our seats, he said with a smile, ¡°It''s normal for a couple to fight.¡±


    Theo and I quickly nodded at his words.


    Shannon leaned closer to my ear. "I''m surprised your iceberg of a husband is willing to humble


    himself."


    I smiled slightly. "Yeah.¡±


    Theo''s good looks and superior ability were not the only things that made him seem charming. It


    was also because he was a particrly gentle and devoted person at heart. He was patient with


    children and respectful to the elderly. These things made him seem attractive.


    Mr. Collins looked at the ne in the jewelry box and sighed gently. "Indeed, like what Shannon


    said, this ne shouldn''t have been used as a greeting gift. But it''s what my wife told me when


    she gave the ne to me. We''ve known Theo¡¯s grandpa for decades, and this ne was a


    gift from him.


    "Life was tough for everyone in those days. No one was willing to help us. Theo''s grandpa was the


    only one who didn''t mind sharing food with us. The food wasn''t good either. When there was no


    food, we could only chew on the bark of a tree. Unlike you guys. You have nothing to worry about."


    Oscar touched the ne, his mind cast back to the old times. "This ne was a foreign


    object. Theo''s grandpa got it by chance. He could have sold it and lived a life without worrying about


    food and clothing, but he chose to give it to us. He told us to sell it and buy food for ourselves."


    "My wife refused to. No matter how hungry we were or how tough life was, she kept it safe. When


    the tough days were over, my wife found someone to repair the ne and ced it under my


    car. She told me to return it to the Grants¡¯ daughter-inw one day."


    "Grandpa." Shannon held Mr. Collins'' hands.


    "I know this ne isn¡¯t valuable, but it has witnessed the hardships of our generation. I wish to


    return it to you and hope you''ll be understanding toward each other and live on no matter how tough


    life gets in the future. Money won¡¯t be as precious after it reaches a certain amount. The most


    precious thing is the love you have for each other.¡± Oscar cried after a few sentences, and he wiped


    his tears as he spoke.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theo held my hand and looked at Mr. Collins, saying firmly, "We''ll make the best of our lives, Mr.


    Collins."


    Mr. Collins said so many things because he wanted to teach us to cherish the people around us and


    every memory we had. This was something money could not measure.


    He wanted us to stay true to ourselves in this chaotic world.


    Mr. Collins picked up the jewelry box, his eyes filled with longing and reluctance. " Wanda, Grandma


    and I are old. We''ve suffered enough and enjoyed enough blessings in life. We have no regrets


    anymore. Take this ne and let it be passed down to the generations after this."


    I felt a lump in my throat as I took the jewelry box while promising him, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. We¡¯ll


    pass it down for generations toe.¡±


    Mr. Collins nodded with a smile. "Good. My greatest wish is that young people like you will cherish


    life."


    Theo put the ne on for me. Now that everyone was happy, Mr. Collins invited all of us to eat.


    After the meal, the sky waspletely dark.


    All of us sat in the living room drinking tea and chatting. Shannon asked, "Wanda, you mentioned to


    me earlier that you have important things to ask Grandpa. What is it about?"


    I would have forgotten had she not mentioned it.


    I looked at Mr. Collins. "I have things to ask you, Grandpa."

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Mr. Collins was in high spirits, so he guffawed and said, "There''s no need to be so polite, Wanda.


    Just ask whatever you want."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mentioned my mother when we were eating in the restaurantst time. I''d like to ask about


    her."


    Mr. Collins sat straight and asked, "Are you really her daughter?"


    "I''m an orphan she adopted."


    Mr. Collins nodded. After a few minutes of silence, he looked at Theo and me and said, "It''s no


    wonder your grandpa wanted her to marry you."


    "Can you get straight to the point, Grandpa? Stop being mysterious." Shannon was an anxious


    person, so she quickly urged him.


    "I don¡¯t know much about your mother, actually. I only knew her because of Theo''s grandmother. All


    I know is that she¡¯s from Whaldorf City. She moved alone to other cities after that because of some


    things. I don¡¯t really know what happened after that."


    I hurriedly asked, "Did she have any rtives?¡±


    Mr. Collins thought about it and said, "I¡¯m sure she did. She was from Whaldorf City, so all her


    rtives should be there. But it has been so many years, so I¡¯m afraid her rtives would have


    either passed away or are no longer in the city. You know how tough life was back then for


    everyone."


    I nodded and asked no more.


    Mr. Collins did not know much, so it was hard to get an answer from him.


    Moreover, this had happened in the past. Mother had never said a word about her past. Maybe she


    really did not want me to know about it, yet I always insisted on knowing.


    One could hear the call of various animals and insects at night in the resort. This was something


    one would never hear in the city.


    Mr. Collins was not in very good health, so he needed to sleep and wake up early.


    After the caretaker helped him upstairs, Shannon held my arm and looked at Theo with a grin,


    saying, "Mr. Grant, we agreed that Wanda will sleep with me tonight. You can''t snatch her away."


    Theo frowned slightly, his gaze falling on me. Although he did not say anything, his intentions were


    clear.


    I felt my head hurt and said to Shannon, " It¡¯s gettingte. Let''s head upstairs and go to bed."


    Having said that, I got up and prepared to go upstairs.


    The caretaker had already tidied up the guest room, so she led us upstairs straight away.


    Shannonined grumpily, "You value romance over friendship, Wanda. You''ve forgotten your


    bestie now that you have a husband. You can be together anytime, so why can¡¯t you sleep with me


    for one night?"


    Seeing the pitiful look on her face, I could not bear it anymore and even thought what she said was


    right.


    "Theo-"


    "I can''t sleep when I''m outside alone.¡± Theo cut me off.


    Theo looked at Shannon and said with a slight smile, "You probably prefer to have Jordan sleep


    with you than my wife, right? How about I call him toe over?"

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    "You!" Shannon¡¯s face was red with anger." You''re simply despicable.¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "You got a problem with that?"


    Shannon raged. "Can you not be so petty? It''s just one night. Besides, it''s not like I''m going to


    devour your wife."


    "She''ll die if I leave," Theo faintly said.


    Shannon,"..."


    She red viciously at Theo and turned around to enter her own room.


    I looked at Theo. "She probably just wants to have a chat."


    Shannon might seem loud and open, usually caring about nothing. However, she was actually very


    vulnerable and insecure on the inside.


    Theo gently sighed. "Go spoil her, then."


    He cupped my face and nted a kiss, reminding me, "Don¡¯t stay up toote talking. Go to bed


    early."


    Seeing that he had agreed, I smiled and praised him generously, "You''re the best, Theo."


    Theo smiled slightly. "If you know that, then you¡¯ll be more obedient from now on.¡¯


    After saying that, he hinted at me to go to Shannon.


    Shannon¡¯s room door was not locked, so I was able to open it after giving it a gentle push.


    The main color of the room was pink. The bedsheets and covers were also pink. making it very


    feminine.


    Shannon was ying with her phone while lying on the bed. When she heard someoneing in,


    she thought it was the caretaker, so she said, "Don''t worry about me. Go next door and see what


    our guests need."


    I stood by the bed and smiled slightly. "I need you right now."


    Shannon immediately sat up, looking at me with glistening eyes. "Your husband agreed to let you


    sleep with me?"


    I nodded. "He wouldn''t dare to disagree."


    "Forget it." Shannon sneered. ¡°You think I have no idea about your status in the family?"


    Why must she embarrass me like that?


    Must she expose me like that?


    Shannon chuckled mischievously. "But seeing how you''ve challenged Theo''s status in the family


    and came to apany with no hesitation, I''ll love you forever."


    I burst outughing. "More than Jordan?"


    "Of course. His ce in my heart will never exceed yours."


    "Don''t sound so confident, or you''ll only embarrass yourself next time." I nced at the time. "It''s


    gettingte. Go shower before going to bed."


    Shannon leered at me and said, "I want to take a shower with you."


    I gently hit her and said with a helpless face, "Stop messing around."


    After pushing Shannon into the bathroom, I took out my phone from my pocket and sent Theo a


    text.


    Me: [Have you taken a shower?]


    Theo: [I wish to go back on my word. I can¡¯t sleep without you.]


    Me: [Come on, I¡¯m sure you can fall asleep ]


    I touched my slightly warm cheeks and switched off my phone.


    This man was getting better and better at saying honeyed words.


    Shannon was done showering, and it was now my turn.


    Half an hourter, the two of usy on the bed and got ready to sleep.


    "Wanda.¡± Shannon embraced me.


    "What''s wrong?" I smiled. "Are you thinking about Jordan?" ''Of course not." Shannon lightly


    snorted. ¡°


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I''m not lovesick. I don¡¯t think about him all


    the time." "What are you thinking about, then?"


    Shannon pursed her lips. "Aren''t you curious why I was kidnapped?"


    I frowned. "You roughly talked about itst time."


    Shannon''s parents thought she was too ignorant and sent her to that school in a fit of pique.


    However, that was not a good school, so Shannon burned it down and tried to escape while the


    ce was in chaos but failed to. When she woke up after passing out, she realized that she was


    being sent to a foreign ce.


    "I don''t know where to start talking about my father''s personality. He doesn''t give much love to his


    own children. He''s indifferent to his core, so he dated my mother, a woman who''s exactly like him."


    Shannon¡¯s tone was t.


    I did not say anything because I was bad atforting people, so I remained quiet and just


    listened.


    "I wanted them to love their children like other parents, and as the children grew, they would give


    them adequate love and care. But those were merely wishful thinking. Pressure was all I felt when I


    was with them. After growing up, I understood that not all parents loved their children. But apart


    from epting it, I simply had no other choice."


    I pursed my lips, empathizing with her.


    I had envied Cecilia when I was young. She had parents who loved her, something I wished to have


    as well. Every day, I wished I could grow up a little faster so I could find them. I always imagined


    what kind of people they were. However, the moment I finally found them, I understood that


    imagination was always the most beautiful, while reality was always cruel.


    Shannon took a deep breath. "A lot of people wanted to be my friends because of my background,


    but I know they weren¡¯t sincere. All of them approached me with a purpose. Although I knew that, I


    never exposed them. I was too lonely. Even if they weren¡¯t sincere about our friendship, I couldn''t


    bring myself to let them go."


    I could understand how she felt.


    Children whocked love at such a young age were all afraid of being alone.


    I gently sighed and rolled over to hug her." Things will get better.¡±


    Shannon was slightly choking with sobs now. "I got to know a girl in that school, and she was really


    nice to me. I treated her as my best friend. She was the one who gave me the idea to set the ce


    on fire and escape when the ce was in chaos. She was also the one who trampled on me hard


    the moment I got caught."


    She continued after a pause, "The heavens didn¡¯tpletely abandon me, though.


    They brought me to you. You''re the only one who¡¯s sincere about being my friend, and I''m really


    happy about it. This may be a blessing that I have umted for the past 20 years."


    I was deeply saddened by her words and hugged her tight, saying, "I promise that you''ll be happier


    from now on."


    Shannon nodded. "When are you and Theo going back to Whaldorf City?"


    She changed the subject so fast that I was not able to react for a while.


    Aftering back to my senses, I asked with a smile, "Why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    "I want to go to Whaldorf City and start a life there with you guys. I''ll go wherever you go in the


    future anyway and pester you for the rest of your life. My grandparents are old. They hope that I''ll


    have someone to rely on. Theo is like a brother to me, so you''re like my sister-inw. Don''t even


    think about distancing yourself from me."


    I burst outughing. "Sure, I won''t distance myself from you."

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    "But aren''t you worried about leaving Mr. Collins here alone after you go to Whaldorf City?"


    Shannon chuckled mischievously. "There''s a butler and caretakers here with him.


    Besides, my grandma will soon be back from the sanatorium. He doesn''t really need me to take


    care of him. Besides, it''s not like I¡¯ll nevere back again. I cane back to visit him often."


    After a pause, she continued, "I''ve wanted to go to Whaldorf City for the longest time but didn''t


    because there wasn''t anyone to apany me. Now that I have you, my friend, I must go with


    you."


    Her words moved me for some reason.


    In order to help here out of her mncholic mood, I joked with her, "You''re not going because


    of Jordan, are you?"


    I believed this was one of the reasons. The Fredericks¡¯pany was in Whaldorf City. Jordan was


    not going to stay here forever and would return to Whaldorf City sooner orter. A woman like


    Shannon would definitely not be able to ept a longdistance rtionship.


    Shannon gently coughed and said with a slightly crimson face, "It indeed has to do with him, but


    you''re the biggest reason."


    "Oh, stop it.¡± I continued to tease her, ¡°I nearly believed in you."


    "You have to believe in me."


    Later, Shannon and I talked about something else and went to bed.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes and realized that the room was very dark. I thought the sun


    had note up yet, but after looking out the window for a while, I realized it was a cloudy day


    today.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shannon was not awake yet, so I crept out of bed and walked to the window to gaze out.


    A cloudy day made for a perfect day to have a lie-in.


    I nced at Shannon who was still asleep and left the room.


    Theo''s room was next door. I walked to the door and saw that it was ajar. The nket on the bed


    was folded neatly.


    Theo was already up but not in the room.


    I went downstairs and saw the caretaker serving breakfast in the dining area.


    When she saw that I hade downstairs, she said with a smile, "Good morning, Ms.


    Lane. Breakfast is ready. You can have it now."


    I nodded and swept my gaze around the room but did not see Theo, so I asked," Have you seen my


    husband?¡±


    "Mr. Grant left after waking up this morning. He said that there was something urgent that he


    needed to attend to, so he was in a hurry to go back to the city. He didn''t want to wake you up, so


    he asked me to pass on a message. He asked you to go home earlier at night so you two can have


    dinner together."


    "Alright, I got it."


    The project matters had not been solved yet, so it was normal that he was busy.


    After having breakfast, I had nothing to do and went for a walk in the yard.


    I saw Mr. Collins shoveling the ground and walked over to greet him. "Good morning, Grandpa


    Collins."


    Mr. Collins put down the shovel and asked me with a smile, "Have you had breakfast?''


    I nodded and looked at the ground. ¡°Are you nting flowers here, Grandpa?"


    Mr. Collins chuckled. ¡°Not flowers. I''m nting some sweet potatoes. I''ll be able to harvest them in


    winter if I nt them now.''


    He looked up to the second floor. "Is Shannon, that brat, still sleeping?"


    I smiled slightly. "She slept verytest night, so let''s let her sleep a little longer.¡¯


    Mr. Collins sighed. "This child''s sleep schedule is all messed up. It''s a bad habit.¡¯


    Although he wasining, his tone was an indulging one.


    Shannon and I left Mr. Collins¡¯ ce in the


    evening.


    When we saw Jordan standing at the vi''s gate, we were both stunned.


    Now, this was rare. What was a busy man doing at home at this hour?


    After getting out of the car, Jordan expressed his intention of having a meal with Shannon.


    I went home alone. Theo said that he wanted to have dinner together when he came home at night,


    so I got ready to make dinner.


    The refrigerator was full of various kinds of ingredients. I could make anything.


    I made three dishes and a bowl of soup. Seeing that Theo had note home yet, I gave him a


    call.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    However, no one answered the call. I called two more times, but it was the same.


    I sent him a text and got no reply.


    Half an hourter, I still could not reach Theo. Left with no choice, I could only call Keith.


    The call was quickly connected.


    "Are you with Theo?" I asked with a frown.


    Keith replied, "Mr. Grant is still having a meeting, Mrs. Grant. I''ll ask him to call you back when he¡¯s


    done."


    "Okay."


    I hung up the phone. Looking at the dishes on the table that were already cold, I could not help but


    sigh.


    More than an hourter, Theo had yet to return my call. I could hardly sit still anymore, so I picked


    up my phone again to call him.


    I was just about to dial the number when the sound of a car engine was heard out in the yard.


    I quickly got up and walked outside with a smile.


    However, when I got to the vi¡¯s entrance, the person I saw was Keith, not Theo.


    I looked over his shoulder but did not see Theo, so I asked curiously, "Theo didn''te back,


    Keith?¡±


    Keith shook his head and handed me the lunch box in his hand. "Mr. Grant has a dinner to attend


    tonight and can''t join you for dinner, Mrs. Grant. He told me to buy you this. It has a very authentic


    taste. Try


    I opened the bag and took a look. It was probably seafood.


    I looked at Keith and asked with a frown," Roughly what time will he be back?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Keith shook his head slightly. "I''m not so sure of it myself. Do you want to have something to eat


    first?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then."


    I went to the kitchen to look for a te and put the seafood on the te. I then took it to the dining


    area to eat.


    Keith was in a hurry to go back. I did not see him out either.


    After eating, I went back to the room to take a shower and went to the study.


    After ten minutes or so, there was the sound of a car engine outside. I got up to


    leave the study.


    Keith had just left, so this would not be Theo. In that case, Shannon and Jordan must havee


    home.


    Sure enough, I saw Jordan''s car parked in the yard next door.


    The two got out of the car and saw me standing on the balcony. Shannon asked,'' Have you had


    dinner?"


    I nodded. "Just had it."


    Shannon chuckled. "I bought some desserts on my way back. I''ll go look for you after I get


    changed."


    "Sure."


    Soon, Shannon rang the doorbell, and I went downstairs to get the door.


    She was wearing a set of Doraemon cotton pajamas, looking very warm.


    "Are you that afraid of the cold?" I asked with a smile.


    "Look at yourself." Shannon tugged the jacket I was wearing. "You''ve put on moreyers than me.¡±


    I smiled and took the dessert box from her hand. "Which dessert shop is this from?"


    "I forgot the name. Jordan brought me there. He said it¡¯s a new dessert shop with good reviews."


    She urged me, saying," Quickly try it out and let me know if it¡¯s good. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll buy some more


    tomorrow."


    I nodded and opened the dessert box to take a bite.


    It was pretty good indeed, so I nodded with a smile. "It¡¯s good. Why don''t you try it?"


    Ill pass.¡± Shannon touched her belly." Jordan and I went to have ho pot and we ordered too much.


    My stomach is about to explode. I can''t eat any more food. Besides, it''s easy to gain weight eating


    desserts at night."

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    "But you aren''t worried that I¡¯ll gain weight?" I teased her.


    Shannon widened her eyes. "Do you know that you''re underweight now, bestie? You should be


    gaining weight, okay?¡±


    "You''re not fat either,¡± I said helplessly.


    "How can I not know whether I¡¯m fat or not?¡± Shannon waved her hand. "Forget it. Eat up."


    I smiled and said no more.


    Shannon got up and walked around. When she realized that Theo was not around, she asked with


    a frown, "Theo hasn¡¯te home yet?"


    I nodded. "He has a dinner appointment at night. He''ll probablye home veryte.¡± Shannon


    stroked her chin and joked, saying, "Is this what you have to go through as the president''s wife?


    How awful that you have to endure loneliness at night.¡±


    I ignored her. After finishing the rest of the dessert, I got up and poured her a ss of water.


    When I was done pouring a ss of water, I handed it to Shannon. She suddenly grabbed my arm


    and asked in confusion," What¡¯s all this on your arm?"


    I took a look and froze.


    Dense spots of red rashes were seen forming on my arm.


    Shannon looked at my face and said in horror, "You have them on your face too."


    I pursed my lips and lifted my shirt to take a look, realizing that I had them on my body too.


    Shannon asked, "What did you eat at night?"


    "Seafood."


    "Are you allergic to seafood?"


    I shook my head. "I''ve never been allergic before."


    Shannon did not ask any more questions and got up to run out of the vi. She stood in the yard


    and shouted, "Hurry downstairs, Jordan. Wanda is having an allergic reaction. We need to take her


    to the hospital."


    Looking at the rashes on my body, I could not figure out why I would suddenly have allergies.


    I had eaten seafood before but never got an


    allergic reaction from it.


    Jordan came downstairs very quickly. Shannon rushed over and pulled me outside.


    After getting into the car, Jordan started the car engine.


    Shannon embraced me and said a little worriedly, "Quick, give Theo a call."


    I shook my head. "I''m okay. This probably isn''t a serious reaction. Let¡¯s wait until we get to the


    hospital."


    Theo was probably still at the social event at this time. If it was not serious, then there was no need


    for him toe over.


    Perhaps because the heater in the car was on and the air was a little warm, I started to itch all over.


    My face was the itchiest, but I could not scratch it.


    This allergic reaction was not going to disfigure me, right?


    Although I was not pretty as a fairy, I was still considered a beauty. Hopefully, this would not leave


    scars.


    As soon as Jordan parked the car when we arrived at the hospital, Shannon dragged me out of the


    car and ran into the hospital.


    "It''s an emergency, doc."


    Her voice had attracted several nurses.


    The nurses took a look at me, and after learning that this was an allergic reaction, they told


    Shannon to go to the reception to register.


    I was taken to the doctor''s office by the nurse, and they told the doctor to check on me.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the doctor was done with the checks, he confirmed that it was an allergy, though not a


    serious one. He said that I would be fine after receiving a few bottles of fluids.


    I wanted to know what caused the allergic reaction, so I asked, "Can you check what I¡¯m allergic to,


    doc?"


    I often ate seafood and desserts previously and never had an allergic reaction, so why did it happen


    this time?


    The doctor wrote a prescription and said," You won¡¯t have an allergic reaction when you eat these


    two things separately, but that doesn''t mean you won''t have an allergic reaction when you eat both


    of them together. If you want to be sure, then I''ll look up the allergens for you."


    I nodded. "Sure, thanks a lot."


    I would prefer to get it checked, lest I had to worry about my diet in the future or risk getting a


    second allergic reaction.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    As this was a downtown hospital, there were many patients at night and even the wards were full.


    I could only sit in the corridor and receive the IV drip. The nurse left after administering the IV drip


    for me.


    It waste at night, and most patients had already fallen asleep. Hence, the corridor was rtively


    quiet.


    I felt sleepy, but I would not be able to sleep in peace in an unfamiliar environment like this, so I


    merely closed my eyes to rest.


    Shannon and Jordan were not here yet. It seemed like there were many people lining up to pay


    bills, and parking spaces were difficult to find.


    The sound of footsteps rang in my ear. I opened my eyes and saw a male doctor standing beside


    me.


    Seeing me open my eyes, he asked, "Did I wake you?"


    I shook my head. "I wasn''t sleeping."


    I looked up at the bottle, which was almost empty.


    Seeing a syringe in the doctor''s hand, I frowned. "Aren''t you supposed to change the bottle?"


    "I have to administer this first.¡± The doctor pulled off the tube and inserted the needle into the tube


    and injected the medicine.


    ¡°No, wait." I stood up in shock. "What did you give me?"


    Why did he inject it without informing me anything?


    The doctor did not stop. "This is saline. The concentration of the medication is too high and can


    aggravate your allergies."


    Although I did not know much about medicine, something just did not feel right.


    "Don''t worry.¡± The doctor smiled. "I can''t harm you."


    That was true.


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Later, he went to look for the other patients to change their dressing. Seeing how skilled he was, I


    could not help but stop suspecting. I closed my eyes and continued to rest.


    However, I soon realized that something was amiss. My eyelids grew very heavy, and I could not


    open them.


    I had experienced this feeling before. This was no ordinary drowsiness.


    The rm bell in my heart red. I pinched my thigh with great strength, and my mind was awoken


    considerably.


    After opening my eyes and seeing the doctor standing in front of me, my heart started pounding


    wildly.


    He reached out his hands toward me. I tried to dodge, but my reaction was too slow. I could not


    dodge him and watched as the doctor carried me toward the elevator.


    I knew I must not fall asleep right now, so I bit down on my tongue. The pain helped me keep myself


    awake.


    If I got into the elevator, then my chances of getting help would be smaller. I tried to struggle but had


    no strength. I tried to scream but could not say a word.


    The elevator doors slowly opened, and the man took me inside.


    I could not see which level he pressed, but it was probably the underground garage.


    I bit my tongue again to stay awake as long as possible.


    The elevator doors opened once more, and the man carried me out of the elevator.


    I thought he would drive me away from here, but he did not.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Soon, a gust of cold air hit me.


    Although it was cold at night this month, it should not be this cold.


    The word ''morgue'' came to mind.


    I was considerably awake due to the cold temperature.


    Seeing the bodies covered in white cloth not far away from me, terror seized me.


    The man ced me on something, then I heard the sound of ice cubes.


    Later, the man pulled the refrigerated mortuary cab open and put me on the surface.


    Creaking sounds followed, and I was pushed into the cab.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    My instinct to survive made me cry out, but there was no living person here except me and this


    man. No one would hear my cries for help.


    Darkness encroached on me, and the fear of death made me cry.


    I would die if no one came to save me in time.


    It might be a long time after my death before anyone finds out.


    Who was it who hated me so much?


    My mind went through all the people who might want me dead, but I could not pinpoint a particr


    person.


    The most depressing thing of all was knowing that I was going to die soon


    without knowing who killed me.


    The temperature in the mortuary cab was so cold that my teeth were chattering and my body


    was shaking. I tried to curl up and hug myself, but I simply could not. My body had begun to stiffen.


    I never thought that I would end up dying like this.


    What I did not expect was that I remained alive even when Cindy and Petra were so eager to have


    me dead. I also made it out alive when I was taken abroad and in grave danger. Yet in the end, I


    was going to die here¡ªin the hands of someone I did not even know.


    I had not seen Munchkin yet, I had not apologized to him for my untimely departure, and I had not


    seen him grow up.


    I had not met Cassey''s child either. I had not called Petra and Grayson ''Mom'' and ¡®Dad¡¯ yet. I had


    not told them that I no longer hated them.


    I also had not told Theo how much I loved him and wanted to give him a child. I looked forward to


    having a grand wedding with him and growing old together.


    I felt unwilling. There were still many things waiting for me to do. There were too many things I had


    yet to say. I did not want to die like this.


    I did not even have any strength left to move my lips and could only silently feel my life force


    seeping out of me. My nerves felt like they were gradually freezing up.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having to silently wait for my death had put me in despair.


    I could not even cry, and my consciousness gradually blurred.


    Someone once defined death by saying that a person would die three times.


    The first time was when one stopped breathing. One would be biologically dead.


    The second time was during the burial ceremony. One¡¯s social rtions would end.


    The third time was when one was forgotten and when nobody would remember one anymore. That


    was when one was truly dead forever.


    I seemed to be experiencing the first death at this moment. My breathing gradually weakened, my


    heart rate was slowing down, and I was going to die very soon.


    I could not hang on until someone came to save me. Death was imminent.


    I had too many regrets in life. These regrets could never be fulfilled anymore.


    I closed my eyes and epted the impending doom.


    Bang!


    A loud bang rang in my ears, and I widened my eyes immediately.


    The mortuary cab was pulled open, and I saw light once more.


    The man was just like a divine being, his tall figure enveloping me.


    I burst into tears. This man was my savior.


    He would always be there for me when I needed him.


    Theo picked up my stiff body with a horrified look on his face. He then held me tightly in his arms


    and transferred heat to my body.


    However, my body had already frozen up and I could not feel any warmth.


    I wanted to hold him and talk to him but had no strength to do so.


    I could always rx when I was in his arms.


    My nerves gradually rxed. I closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    I had a dream. A tremendously stunningdy was holding an infant in her arms and had walked for


    a long while in the show. She put the child down when she could walk no more. She knelt in the


    snow and kissed her child before letting out an earpiercing cry.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Later, she left the child alone crying in the snow. The cries sounded extraordinarily heart-wrenching.


    I was just about to dash over to save the child when the scene suddenly vanished before my eyes.


    The scene changed, and I came to the old house I stayed in when I was a child.


    I was sitting on a swing as Mother stood behind me, pushing it while singing my favorite song when


    I was a child.


    "Mother!¡±


    Mother heard the noise and looked at me, her face slowly breaking into a smile.


    The scene gradually vanished, and I only had time to touch the hem of Mother''s shirt.


    Later, I saw a person walking toward me and beckoning me. Although I could not see his face


    clearly, I knew he was Theo.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ran toward him, but before I could reach him, he vanished.


    Soon, he appeared again.


    I ran toward him again, but he vanished again before I could get to him.


    I cried anxiously after doing the same thing several times.


    Theo walked toward me when he saw me cry.


    This time, I grabbed his hand and finally felt at peace.


    "Wanda.¡± I heard someone calling me.


    I tried to respond but could not do it.


    That person was still calling me. I could recognize Theo''s voice.


    I fought desperately to open my eyes, and my breathing quickened.


    Theo saw me opening my eyes abruptly and shouted excitedly, "You¡¯re finally awake, Wanda."


    My eyes moved in their sockets. When I saw Theo standing in front of me, tears welled up in my


    eyes at once.


    I reached out to grab him but lost my strength in midair, so my hands started falling.


    "Wanda!" Theo grabbed my hands in time." Don''t be scared. I¡¯ll be here with you."


    Those were simply irrelevant words because he could make me feel safe just like this.


    The fear and helplessness in my heart had reduced drastically. Exhaustion seized me once more


    and I closed my eyes again.


    "What''s going on? Why did she fall asleep again?¡±


    I could vaguely hear Theo''s questioning tone and could imagine the look on his face when he lost


    his temper in front of the doctor. He must look really fierce and terrifying.


    "Her condition is no longer lifethreatening. It''s just that her body functions haven''t recovered yet.


    She needs sleep to physically recover. She''ll stop sleeping so much when she¡¯s almost recovered."


    My consciousness was awake, but I could not open my eyes.


    I heard the door closing. The doctor must have left.


    My hand was being held, our fingers interlocking.


    "I¡¯m terrified, Wanda. You''ve been sleeping for several days now. Can you wake up and talk to me?"


    Theo was indeed afraid. His voice trembled badly.


    I wanted to wake up too but could not do it.


    After some time, I felt wetness on my lips. Theo was moistening my lips with a wet cotton swab.


    He then wiped my face, hands, and feet.


    My consciousness gradually blurred. Soon, I was not able to feel the things happening around me


    anymore.


    I kept having all sorts of dreams. When I opened my eyes again and could distinctly make out my


    surroundings, my mind was still nk.


    When I saw the man lying on the edge of the bed sleeping, I blinked my eyes.


    After a very long time, I could gradually think. I said with a hoarse voice, "Theo."

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Theo had probably lost sleep for a long time, so he was sleeping quite deeply.


    I was in no hurry to wake him up either, so I looked at the ceiling and chuckled.


    Great. I was still alive.


    It felt great to be alive. Why would I think of dying thest time? I must be a fool.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theo had a nightmare and woke up with a start.


    He grabbed my hand in a panic and brought it to his mouth to nt a kiss.


    I looked at him and felt tremendously heartbroken.


    He looked haggard, and the beard on his chin was very long. How long had it been


    since he cleaned himself up?


    I reached out to touch his beard and teased him, "It''s time for me to help you shave again."


    Theo quivered and looked incredulously at me.


    He stared closely at me and did not say anything for a very long time.


    When he came back to his senses, he took a deep breath. "You''re finally awake."


    He was so happy that his eyes were brimming with tears.


    I nodded. "I''m okay now."


    Everyone was happy that I survived.


    "I was terrified." Theo''s voice sounded choking.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I sped his


    hand and said with a smile, "It''s great to see you again."


    He got up and took me in his arms. He took the ss of water beside him and fed me water. You¡¯ll


    be able to see me every day from now on."


    I drank a few sips, then moved my head away. My body regained some strength, and my throat did


    not feel as rough. I looked up at him and smiled. "Let me be a tiny person you can put in your


    pocket every day so we can see each other every single moment."


    Theo saw that I was in good spirits, so he put the ss down and cupped my cheeks. He kissed my


    lips. "Looks like you''re feeling much better now seeing how you¡¯re in the mood to be cracking


    jokes."


    I hugged his waist and snuggled in his arms. "This is great."


    Despite the horrendous ordeal, I was lucky to be alive.


    I had figured out many things after the near -death experience this time.


    No matter what happened this time, I was not going to leave him again. When I was on the brink of


    death, endless regret engulfed me. I regretted not loving him enough in the past. I should not have


    pushed him away or dwelled on unnecessary things.


    I was blessed to be able to meet him in this lifetime. I should cherish him.


    "Theo." I put my arms around his neck and looked up at him.


    Theo hummed slightly, his voice still hoarse.


    Fear and joy intertwined in his eyes.


    "I love you. I really love you," I seriously said.


    I had never confessed my love to him. I used to be shy to express my feelings for him, but not


    anymore. I understood that we must voice out our feelings while we were still alive and not leave


    any regrets.


    "1 really love you too.¡± Theo nted shallow kisses on me. "You''re my everything."


    I responded. I had never felt so good to be alive.


    After that, I leaned in his arms and enjoyed the peace.


    "How did you find me that day?¡± I asked with a hoarse voice.


    I still had lingering fear when I thought about it. I would have died if Theo hade just a littleter.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Who hated me so much that they wanted to im my life?


    Theo had lingering fear as well and hugged me tighter. "I had just finished my meeting when


    Shannon called me. She said that you had an allergic reaction and the nurse brought you over to


    have an injection after you went to the hospital. She went to pay the bills but she realized you went


    missing after going upstairs, so she panicked. She checked the surveince footage and learned


    that you had been taken away.


    There was no surveince camera in the morgue, so it took some time for me to find you. Otherwise


    I could have found you even quicker."


    His voice was tinged with fear.


    I could not imagine how anxious he must have been at the time.


    Fortunately, he found me in time.


    Otherwise, I would have turned into a corpse and my body would have been covered in frost.


    I pursed my lips. "Did you find out who that man is?"


    Theo''s gaze turned cold. "Not at the moment."


    "Was my food spiked?"


    I was suspicious about my allergic reaction.


    Theo took a deep breath. "The seafood as well as the dessert you ate after were spiked with


    allergens. We still haven''t found out who did it."


    How could it be?


    It made sense if the seafood was spiked. That person might have spiked the food in advance when


    he learned that Keith was buying me takeaway.


    However, how did that person know that the dessert Shannon bought was for me?


    I was terrified the more I thought about it." If this is a conspiracy from the start, then this person is


    simply too terrifying."


    I continued after a pause, "Fortunately, he tried to freeze me to death in the mortuary cab. If he


    had killed me on the spot, then I might never have gotten to see you again."


    Theo''s countenance sank, an intimidating aura emanating from his body. "This won''t happen again.¡±


    I knew he would definitely look into this, so Iy in his arms and said, "I wish to see him if you find


    him.


    Theo nodded. "Get well soon. Don''t worry about other matters. I''ll handle everything."


    Maybe it was because I had just woken up, or perhaps I had slept too much, I felt very energetic


    right now.


    I continued discussing this matter with him.


    "There shouldn''t be many people who hate me enough to want me dead, and even fewer who have


    the guts to do so."


    In any case, the people I could think of did not seem so bold.


    Theo kissed my forehead. "We''ll know who did it once I find out.¡±


    At this moment, Shannon pushed the ward door in. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    She looked like she had just cried.


    Seeing that I was awake, she could not care less that Theo was still embracing me and rushed to


    the other side of the bed. She pounced on me while wailing and screaming, "You¡¯re finally awake,


    Wanda. You slept for five full days. I thought you didn''t want me or you didn''t want to bring me to


    Whaldorf City anymore.¡±


    She made me want to cry as well.


    However, I had the urge tough when there were two people on either side of me embracing me. I


    was about to be squeezed to death.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jordan walked over and pulled Shannon up. "She just woke up. Are you nning to let her continue


    to sleep?"


    "Shush! What are you talking about?"


    Shannon was mad and pushed Jordan hard. "Wanda will live to a ripe old age." She wiped her tears


    after saying that and looked at me, saying apologetically, "I''m sorry, Wanda. I didn''t know the


    dessert would give you allergies. If I had known, then I would never have bought it for you."


    I smiled slightly and held her hand,forting her. "I don¡¯t me you for that. Someone plotted it."


    "It''s all my fault for leaving you alone to go get your injection. Otherwise, nothing would have


    happened to you."


    Shannon started crying again. "When I find out who did this to you, I''ll make sure to tear him to


    shreds."

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Jordan looked at Theo. "Did you catch the person?"


    Theo pursed my lips, and his meaning was clear.


    Shannon was a little confused. "Didn''t you see the person''s face from the surveince footage?


    Even if he wore a face mask, it''s impossible to take so long to find him."


    "They swapped guys midway. It was another person when they left the elevator. The person who


    brought Wanda into the morgue and the person who injected her with anesthesia aren''t the same


    people."


    Theo frowned. "Moreover, that person is familiar with the elevator and turned his back to the camera


    the whole time. He only revealed his side profile for a bit when he


    left the elevator.


    Jordan said, "Do we have other leads?¡±


    Theo shook his head. "We can only confirm that he¡¯s an outsider because the hospital personnel


    did not recognize this man." Seeing that the discussion was going nowhere, Shannon gently sighed.


    "Forget it. Let''s eat first. There are still a bunch of things at the resort waiting for the two of you to


    handle.¡±


    I froze. "Has the project started?"


    Jordan nodded. "It has."


    Although I was curious, I did not continue to ask further.


    Shannon had brought food with her. She and Jordan left after eating because they still had things to


    do.


    Shannon had cooked a very good meal, but I did not have much of an appetite.


    Theo chuckled. "Should I feed you?¡±


    "No." I leaned on him. "When can I get discharged?"


    "Maybe in a few more days."


    I wished to go back to the resort to handle project matters, but Theo would surely not let me go


    when I was in this condition.


    "Aren''t you going to the resort to do some work?" I asked.


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Do you think I can rest easy leaving you here alone?"


    He was right. Even if he wanted to go, I surely would not want him to go.


    I felt intensely insecure after experiencing such a horrible ordeal.


    I hugged his waist. "Theo, don¡¯t you n to pull out of this project anymore?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He previously said he had been considering withdrawing.


    Theo sneered. "I¡¯ve been obstructed twice. If I pull out now, I''ll be doing what the other party wants,


    won''t I?"


    I was a little confused at first, but I soon understood what he meant.


    "You¡¯re saying..." I widened my eyes." Someone tried to kill me because of the project?"


    First, it was the robbery that took ce in the institute. Then, it was Shannon being pushed off the


    base. Now, someone tried to im my life. Were these three incidents rted?


    The robbery in the institute would cause the project toe to a halt, and Shannon getting hurt


    would force the project to stop. If I died, then judging from Theo''s love for me, he would take me


    away, never to return ¡ªlet alone finish the project.


    I frowned and asked Theo, "Are these incidents directed at the Fredericks or Grants?"


    Theo was in no hurry to reply. He picked up the oatmeal on the table and asked with a smile,


    "Should I feed you?"


    Seeing the tenderness in his eyes, I could not bring myself to refuse. "Sure."


    After taking a few bites, I could not eat anymore.


    I pushed away his hand that was holding the spoon and said to him, "Okay, time to answer my


    question."


    Theo pursed his lips and stood up from the bed.


    At this moment, the doctor came in to give me a check.


    After the check, the doctor looked at Theo and said, "Mrs. Grant has recovered quite well. She just


    needs to recuperate for a few more days.¡±


    Theo nodded. "What else do we need to take note of?"

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Seeing that his focus was no longer on me, I put the half-eaten oatmeal on one side and refused to


    eat anymore.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the doctor left, I got ready to go to the washroom.


    However, I had been lying down for too long and was a little unsteady on my feet. I fell


    uncontrobly.


    Theo was quick to act and immediately held me.


    His countenance sank slightly. "Where are you going?"


    I felt a little awkward. "To the washroom."


    Theo did not feel awkward at all and picked me up princess-style, then walked toward the


    bathroom.


    He got me toy in his arms and was about to unzip my pants.


    I immediately pressed him down, saying with a blushed face, "I can manage, Theo. Go out."


    "What are you embarrassed about?¡± Theo raised his eyebrows. "Which part of your body have I not


    seen?"


    How could this be the same?


    This was a different ce, the mood was not right, and the feeling was certainly not the same.


    I pushed Theo''s chest with both arms and said shyly, "I beg you to please go out."


    Theo pursed his lips and grabbed my hands a little domineeringly. "The five days you were asleep, I


    was the one who changed your urine bag. You''re my wife, so it''s my duty to take care of you. When


    we grow old in the future, you¡¯ll surely take care of me too, right?"


    Sure enough, couples who had been together for a long time did not have any privacy at all.


    No matter what he said, I did not want to agree.


    I did not feel anything when I was asleep, but I was extremely awake at the moment and could not


    break through the mental barrier.


    "But I''m awake now, Theo. I really don''t like this. Wait outside for me. I¡¯ll call you once I''m done,


    okay?" I negotiated with Theo nicely.


    Theo pursed his lips. After hesitating for a long time, he nodded to agree. "Be careful, then.


    I nodded my head. "I will"


    Seeing his back when he left, I could not help but sigh. If it were not for his still charming face, I


    might think that he was an old uncle.


    When did he be so meticulous?


    After two days in the hospital, the doctor checked to make sure there were no more issues with me.


    I was smoothly discharged.


    Theo had stayed by my side to take care of me for the past few days. As Keith had gone to carry


    out the investigation, Theo had to handle some of the trivial matters himself.


    I sat on the hospital bed and watched him pack.


    "Theo, you can get a job as a housekeeper when you¡¯re old and run out of money next time.¡±


    He folded clothes better than I could.


    Theo looked up at me. "Do you think I''ll run out of money?"


    "No."


    Judging from Theo''s ability, even if Grant Corporation went bankrupt, he would use the shortest


    time to start a business.


    Theo had bought a basin so that I could wash my face.


    He put all the unused toiletries into the basin. I asked, ¡°You''re keeping the basin?"


    I would not need the basin after I was discharged. It would also take up space at home.


    Theo shook his head. "It would be a waste to throw it."


    I was shocked. He was this good at life now?


    At this moment, the cleaningdy came in and greeted us with a grin before starting to clean.


    I often saw thisdy during my time in the hospital. She had already gotten on in years, yet she still


    worked so hard in the hospital. It was heartbreaking to see.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Theo walked up to thedy and handed her the basin.


    Thedy quickly thanked him.


    After leaving the hospital and getting into the car, I looked at Theo and said with a smile, "I think


    you''re more and more approachable now, Mr. Grant."


    Theo smiled slightly and buckled up my seatbelt for me. "My wife will only love me more if I''m


    approachable, no?"


    "Indeed."


    Theo was really charming when he was this warm.


    The car started, and he held the steering wheel with his left hand while holding mine with his right.


    I reminded him, "It''s dangerous to drive like this."


    He raised his eyebrows. "You don''t trust your husband''s skills?"


    I smiled but said no more.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Now that I had recovered, I would have to go back to work too.


    The robbery was still an unsolved mystery. Although I was anxious to find the culprit, I had no


    network and manpower, which would make the job extremely difficult. As such, I could only leave


    the investigation to Theo and Jordan.


    The project kicked off again. As the person in charge of the project, I had a lot on my hands.


    Therefore, I rested for a day when I got home and went to the resort the next day. Shannon was at


    the resort too. At first, she would either be having fun with Jordan or with me.


    Later, everyone got busier and busier, so she stopped thinking about how to have fun and took the


    initiative to help out.


    After returning to our amodation at night, Shannony on the bed and said with an aggrieved


    tone, "Why do you think I work from day to night without a sry? Worst of all, I don¡¯t even have a


    room of my own."


    I smiled slightly. "Why don¡¯t I tell Mr. Fredericks to hire you as an official employee of Fredericks


    Corporations tomorrow? That way, you¡¯ll get paid."


    "I don''t want a sry. I want an identity,¡± Shannon said with a smile.


    That made sense. She did not care for that bit of money either.


    I did not say anything else.


    "By the way." Shannon patted her head. '' Jordan will probably be done soon, right?¡¯


    I nced at the time. "Maybe.¡±


    Shannon was immediately reinvigorated. She grabbed her pajamas and ran into the bathroom. "You


    don''t have to leave the door open for me. I''m noting back tonight.''


    We were both adults, so her intentions could not be any clearer.


    I smiled and sat down on the sofa to read some papers.


    When Theo gave me a call, I remembered that I had forgotten to inform him that I was staying over


    at the resort today.


    As I felt guilty, I asked with a particrly soft voice after answering the phone, "Are


    you home?''


    Theo¡¯s attractive and melodious voice rang in my ears. "Almost. Have you had dinner?"


    I was wondering how I should inform him that I was staying at the resort for the night.


    When he saw that I did not say a word for a long time, Theo asked suspiciously, "What are you


    doing, Wanda?"


    I came back to my senses and quickly said, "I just had my dinner. Have you had yours?"


    "I had mine too."


    I smiled faintly. "Not bad. You know how to take care of yourself now."


    I continued after a pause, "There are many things to do at the resort, so I¡¯ll be staying here tonight."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    After a long time, he said aggrievedly," You''re so cruel for making me sleep alone at night."


    In order to change the subject, I asked again, "Be honest with me. Who were you with during the


    day?"


    Theo chuckled. "I''ve been with Zedd the whole day."

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    ¡°Come youe back tomorrow night? I want to have dinner with you."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I thought about what I had to do tomorrow and it seemed like there was an awful lot.


    I gently sighed. "I don''t think I can."


    Theo was a little disappointed. ¡°I have to go back to Whaldorf City to handle some matters."


    After counting the time, I realized that Theo had been here for more than two months.


    Many things could not be carried out if he was not around. God knew how big of a loss Grant


    Corporation had incurred in more than two months?


    We were both busy during this time, so it would not be possible for us to stick together all the time.


    "Are you going back tomorrow?"


    I felt a little sad because I did not know how long it would take for him to return again after he went


    back to Whaldorf City this time.


    Theo gently hummed. "I¡¯ll ask Keith to stay here. You can reach out to him if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    Later, we shared a few more intimate words. When Shannon came out of the shower and overheard


    some of it, she teased, "Why are you making me seem like the third wheeler thiste at night,


    Wanda? Do you know how hurtful this is?"


    I nced at her and said goodbye to Theo. After hanging up the phone, I chuckled. "Do you n to


    go out wearing that?¡±


    At this time of the month, she wore a halter dress, and the hem of the dress was above her knees. It


    revealed her slim and straight calves, which gave her a sexy look.


    Would it not be too cold for her to go out wearing only this halter dress?


    Shannon chuckled mischievously. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry if I''ll be cold or not. Tell me, am I seductive


    enough?¡±


    I nodded. "You are. Jordan will surely be enchanted by you."


    Shannon was impressed.


    She then blew dry her hair, curled it, and put on makeup.


    I looked at her. "Do you have any fur coats?" Shannon was slightly stunned. "You know your stuff,


    bestie."


    Having said that, she unzipped her luggage and pulled out a fox fur short jacket from it.


    When she put it on, my eyes glowed. "Wear this. It looks fabulous."


    Shannon put on high heels and said to me with a smile, "Cheer for me, bestie."


    I nodded. "Make sure you y safe.¡±


    Shannon giggled mischievously. "I don¡¯t want to. Jordan is at the age to have a child now, so if I


    carry his child, then I can finally marry him legitimately."


    I was a little speechless. "As ady, you must go on a date first, then only get married and have a


    child. You have to do things step by step. Premarital pregnancy is too risky for ady. Never rush for


    a baby before you''re sure that you and Jordan are right for each other. Besides, we don''t know the


    Fredericks that well."


    Seeing how serious I was, Shannon was a little stunned.


    She then said seriously, "Okay, I¡¯ll protect myself."


    I was at ease knowing that she would take my advice.


    After she left, I got ready to pack up and go to bed. I still had many things to do the next day, so I


    must make sure that I got enough sleep.


    The next morning, Theo sent me a text telling me that he was boarding the flight.


    It seemed like there were urgent matters in Whaldorf City, and that was why he was leaving in such


    a hurry.


    When I was brushing my teeth, I heard someone knocking on the door. I went out to open the door.


    When I saw Shannon standing outside the door, I grew a little curious. "Why are you back so


    early?"


    It was not even seven o''clock yet.


    Shannon yawned and leaned on me, saying drowsily, "Jordan went to work. I can''t sleep by myself,


    so I came to you."


    I smiled slightly. "I''m going to work too. If you''re sleepy, then have a good rest in the room today and


    don''t worry about helping us out.¡±

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Shannon nodded her head. "Okay."


    When she went to lie down on the bed, I went back to the bathroom and continued to wash up.


    After washing up, I went out to work.


    The investigation into the robbery at the institute had been carried out for many days now but saw


    no substantial progress. Jordan did not want to rely on others, so he contacted his own people to


    carry out the investigation.


    Theo carried out the project as usual. He was prepared to face the uing challenges as well.


    Zedd had brought some equipment when he came over this time.


    The employees in the institute were installing the equipment, and Elena was guiding them on how


    to ce it.


    Seeing me, she nced at me with a face full of contempt but did not say anything.


    I did not know these things, so I could only stand on the sidelines to handle other odd jobs.


    The research institute was not fully renovated before this, but now, it was nearly done.


    Jordan walked in to say a few words to Elena before going out to lead two workers inside.


    The two carried a somewhatrge machine and put it on the spot Elena pointed out.


    I was a little curious, so I walked over to take a look.


    The machine was not connected yet, so I did not know what it was.


    "This machine is used to calcte the lifespan of a product."


    A man''s voice rang out behind me. I looked back and saw that it was Keith.


    "Calcte the lifespan of a product?¡± I was shocked. "That¡¯s pretty awesome."


    Keith nodded. "Smart production costs a lot and sells at a high price, so we have to increase the


    product lifespan as much as possible, unlike small and medium-sized enterprises that don¡¯t operate


    on such arge scale.¡±


    I stroked my chin. "This machine was smashed by the culprit previously, right?"


    Keith nodded. "They smashed those they couldn''t take with them, and that¡¯s why the project was


    forced to stop. Now, the equipment is being brought in batch by batch. It shouldn''t be a problem to


    restart the project again."


    Actually, the equipment''s destruction was no big deal as one could just spend money and rece it.


    The worst was having the technology stolen. If the culprit sold the technology to otherpanies,


    then Grant Corporation''s loss would be massive.


    "Excuse me."


    There was amotion behind us.


    In order to make way for others, I moved to the left but identally hit the machine.


    The machine tilted backward and hit the wall.


    It all happened so abruptly that no one had time to react.


    I did not expect the machine to fall as soon as it was touched. Fortunately, the machine was not too


    far from the wall and was not damaged. Only the top corner was dented because it was knocked


    on.


    I felt my head hurt. "Is this going to affect its function?"


    Keith was just about to speak when Elena stomped over. "You must have done it on purpose,


    Wanda Lane! Why do bad things happen wherever you go?"


    Me,


    Elena looked at the employees. "Hold the machine securely. Check the damage."


    She looked unkindly at me after saying that. "Do you know how expensive this machine is? And


    how hard it was to get our hands on it? Don''t you know that?" This was due to my carelessness, so


    I lowered my head to apologize. "I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose and will be responsible for the


    damages."


    Elena sneered. "It sure isn''t the same when you have a man to rely on. All you have to do is say


    that you''ll be responsible for your mistake and that''s the end of that."


    I was a little speechless.


    What else should I do if not take responsibility after making a mistake?


    In fact, I knew Elena hated me, so she was not going to let go of the opportunity now that I had


    done something wrong. She would find fault in whatever I said.


    "What do you want, then?" I mildly asked.


    Elena said in a cold voice, "Apologize to me.


    "I already did."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "You need to be a little more sincere."


    Seeing how unreasonable Elena was, Keith said with a frown, "I think the most important thing for


    you to do now is conduct a detailed check on this machine to see if it¡¯s still usable, Ms. Mandez.


    Other things are not within your scope of responsibility."

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Seeing that Keith had spoken up for me. Elena did not say anything else even though she was angry.


    She checked the machine and shouted out the extent of the damage with a particrly loud voice.


    She was saying it on purpose for me to hear, and I knew that


    I noticed the mark on the wall and went forward to take a look. Looking at the surface of the wall where the machine had fallen, I noticed that ayer


    of the wall hade off. It revealed the concrete underneath.


    Keith said, ¡°There are too many people here and the ce is a mess, Mrs. Grant. Why don''t you go to the office instead?" I looked at him. "Did Grant


    Corporation or Fredericks Corporations build this research institute?¡± "Fredericks Corporation.¡± Keith was a little curious. ¡°Is there a problem, Mrs.


    Grant?"


    I pursed my lips and made no reply.


    Looking at the wall, I used my hand to knock on it and felt that it was hollow inside.


    "Can youe over to match the data, Ms. Lane?" Krayden dashed over holding a bunch of folders.


    I nodded and took the folders from his hands, asking, ¡®These haven''t been processed before?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Krayden smiled. "It''ll be the end of the month soon. These folders need to be handled in advance and reported to the top management. I''m


    old now and didn''t receive much education, so I''ll need your help on this one.¡±


    I flipped the folders open. "Is this institute built on a scale of a temporary building. Mr. Krayden¡¯?¡±


    Krayden shook his head. "Of course not. The construction requirement for the research institute is extremely strict. Also, the walls are built very thick


    for soundproofing measures.¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked at the wall.


    However, Krayden was in a rush to match the data, so I had no choice but to put this aside first. I went to the office to match the data.


    After a whole day at work, my waist and back were sore.


    When I got off work, Theo sent me a text to tell me that he had arrived in Whaldorf City and just finished a meeting.


    I replied to his text and went back to my amodation.


    I had sweated a lot today, so my body was ufortably sticky. I rushed to take a shower when I entered the house.


    When I came out of the shower, my phone rang.


    I picked it up and saw that it was


    from Theo. I chuckled. Iy on thes


    bed and answered the phone. ¡®Good


    evening, Mr. Grant." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org a


    -\


    Theo chuckled slightly. "Have you had dinner?"


    If I said that I had not, then he was bound to nag me. Hence, I lied, "I just did. What about you?¡±


    The sound of utensils hitting the tes was heard from the other end of the call.


    "I''m currently eating.¡± Theo said with a smile.


    "You''re eating outside?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yeah."


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°With who?"


    He chuckled. "Ady.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Who?"


    Theo chuckled. "Guess."


    I sat up from the bed and asked with a cold voice, "Is she pretty?¡±


    "She is."


    I was upset now. "Prettier than me?"


    Theoughed. "You''re both pretty.¡±


    took a deep breath and said than


    unkind tone, "Theo, you don''t want to


    have, a normal conversation with me


    anyhore, do you? If you dont, I''ll


    hang up." Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Don''t.¡±


    As soon as Theo said that, a woman''sughter entered my ears


    Herughter was a little loud, and I could recognize it to be Quinn.


    It turned out that he was having a


    meal with Quinn. He could have just


    said it: ¡®Was he trying to tease me on


    purpose? Content belongs: to


    Swnovel ¡ª

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    I was just about to say something when a young boy''s tender voice suddenly sounded in my ears. "Are you talking to my mother, Theo?¡±


    I stopped breathing for a moment, and my eyes were instantly moist.


    I had not heard Munchkin¡¯s voice for a very long time. Suddenly hearing his voice now caused my emotions to spiral out of control.


    "Do you wish to speak to Mommy?"


    "Yes! Hurry up and give me the phone, Theo!" Munchkin sounded like he was sobbing


    I could no longer fight back my tears, and they started streaming down my cheeks.


    I was not qualified to be a mother. Why did I leave Munchkin alone and leave so heartlessly back then?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was too cruel for a four-year-old child.


    I was extremely selfish for only thinking of myself at the time.


    Theo gave Munchkin the phone, whe then immediately and cautiously asked, "Is this Mommy?"


    My heart throbbed in pain, and there was a stifling feeling in my chest. I was not able to speak for a moment.


    Not hearing a response from me, Munchkin panicked a little. "Can you hear me, Mommy?"


    I wiped the tears from my face. "Mommy''s here, Munchkin. I can hear you.¡±


    My tears fell uncontrobly after saying that.


    Munchkin sounded very happy on the phone and started speaking non-stop,¡± Have you had dinner, Mommy? When are youing home? Theo and


    I have been waiting so long for you


    "I''ll let you in on a secret. I nted a lot of sweet potatoes in the yard. Grandma says that once the little sweet potatoes grow, you''lle home.


    They''ve all sprouted now. Does that mean you''reing home soon?"


    No one told him that his mother had abandoned him. He only thought that I was out of town and could note home for a while.


    I could not-stop my tears from


    falling atall, solsaidina choking¡±


    tone, ¡°Mommy wille home very


    soon. ct I go home immediately once


    I''m done with work here. Youwmust


    eatyour meals and go to school.


    Listen to Theo, okay?"


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. I''ll remember."


    I imagined how Munchkin would look nodding his little head non-stop and startedughing and crying at the same time.


    ¡®I''m a very good boy, Mommy. I


    know how to recite a lot of nursery


    rhymes nowsend can speak French


    well. Thea signed me up for


    taekwondo sses, and I''m


    part iorly good at it. I''m also <>


    healthier now. I''ll show you when


    youe home. Also, I learned how


    tS-make a kite and madesne for you


    so we can y together. Can you


    come back sooner? It''ll be my


    birthday soon.


    ~¡°


    NS


    ~


    Jerome promised to go to Zenon on my birthday to bring Pumpkin and her dad over. It''ll be really lively then, so you have toe back sooner,


    Mommy.¡±


    Every e back sooner¡¯ that Munchkin said showed just how much he missed me.


    I held back the urge to burst out crying and said in a hoarse voice, "Okay. Mommy will rush home before your birthday and celebrate it with you."


    ¡°Munchkin, can I talk to Mommy for a while?¡± Theo wanted his phone back


    Munchkin was a little reluctant. ¡°Just a while more."


    He asked me. ¡°Can you promise me something, Mommy?¡±


    "Sure, what is it? I''ll agree to it no matter what itis."


    Munchkin chuckled mischievously. "I hope to speak to you on the phone every day before youe home. I want to listen to your voice. Grandma


    and Grandpa too.


    Grandma criedst time. She misses you as much as I do." The child¡¯s voice was tender, and the words he said sounded very innocent. They went


    straight to my heart.


    I felt extremely guilty for not taking Munchkin with mest time. I thought I was incapable of giving him the best things in life and he would end up so.


    much better with Theo than with me.


    I forgot that he was just a child. Theo was not a father to him. I was his only family. My departure would give him fear.


    Maybe Theo knew that I was crying,


    so he took the phone from


    Munchkin''s? handandsaidina = =>


    gentle voice, '' ¡®Don''t worry, a lot of


    peopleare taking care of him. Kle''s a


    very-good boy and doesn''t need


    anyone to worry about hin? Content


    b¨¦longs to  ?


    I sniffled and said in a choking voice," Thank you, Theo.¡±

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Theo helplessly smiled. "We''re married, so Munchkin is my son too. Why are you thanking me?¡±


    I took a deep breath. "Ill go home immediately when the project is over and spend the rest of my life with you and Munchkin.¡±


    Theo smiled faintly. "We''ll wait for you."


    In order to get me to stop crying, Theo changed the subject and asked me how things were going at work.


    Thinking about the wall in the research institute, I asked Theo, "What clues have you found, Theo?"


    "I don¡¯t have any important clues at the moment. What about you?"


    I pursed my lips. "The space behind the wall in the research institute is empty. How could there be echoes when you knock on an ordinary load-


    bearing wall? Also, I took a look at the wall and it was at least a meter thick.¡±


    Theo fell silent. He said, "Let Keith carry out the investigation. Just take it as though you don''t know anything and handle the project as usual. Try and


    complete it as scon as possible.¡±


    I knew he was worried about my safety, so I agreed


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Shannon must have returned.


    I told Theo about it and hung up the phone to get the door.


    Sure enough, it was Shannon. She was carrying a lot of things.


    "I went to the city and bought a lot of delicious food. You''ll surely love it.¡±


    I smiled slightly. ¡°What if I''ve eaten?¡±


    "I know that you surely won''t go have your meal in the canteen.¡± Shannon chuckled mischievously. ¡°It''s been so long. I''ve gotten to know you a bit by


    now.¡±


    She put the things on the table and looked at me. "Today. you''re-¡±


    "Wait a minute." Halfway through her sentence, she noticed something was wrong. "You cried?"


    I nodded with a smile. "I spoke to my son on the phone just now. I miss him a little."


    Shannon had always known that Theo and I had a son but never really asked about it.


    "Show me your son''s photo." She was suddenly very curious.


    I took out my phone and found a photo of Munchkin.


    Shannon I¡é@oked at it and widened ?~


    her eyes: Holy sh*t. He''s So


    good- Isoking. Sure enough, two.¡±


    good looking people will givebirth to


    a good- looking baby. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "I want to wait until your son grows up.¡±


    I scolded her with a smile. ¡°Dream on."


    "How old is he?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s four now."


    Shannon patted my shoulder. ¡®Why,


    did you: and Theo want to geta oo


    divorce back then when you already


    have such an adorable son?¡±


    This was a long story, and it would be a lot to exin.


    I looked at the food on the table and changed the subject. "You eat too much hot and spicy food.¡±


    "Mine are all spicy, but yours are in.¡±


    I nodded. "Alright, then. I''ll dig in.¡±


    "Eat to your heart''s content!"


    Shannon sat6n the chair and


    comined; My grandpa often nags


    at me asking me to eat nd food: I


    wantedto have hot and spicy food


    whenwas young but rarely had the


    chante to, so I''m freely eating it now


    that I''ve grown up. That''s-How I


    ended up eating a lot of it now."

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Why don''t you take all of this out? I''ll go get Jordan to join us. We can¡¯t finish all this food, and it''ll be such a waste."


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Jordan eats these things?¡±


    The food she bought might be considered junk food for Jordan


    Shannon snorted coldly. "He has to. I traveled so far to buy them. How can he not eat them?"


    I smiled and said no more.


    A woman in love was unreasonable sometimes.


    Shannon went to invite Jordan, while I took out all the food from the bag.


    She had indeed bought plenty. There were more than ten types of foods, most of which weremon street foods.


    I could smell the aroma, and my stomach grumbled.


    Shannon soon returned. When I did not see Jordan following behind her, I asked with a smile, ¡°Jordan refuses to eat these?"


    "He isn''t in his room." Shannon looked troubled. "I can''t reach him. He''s probably still working.


    "Is this how all presidents are? Are their schedules so hectic that they don''t have time to eat?"


    Shannon sat on the chair dejectedly.


    I patted her shoulder. "C''mon, the project has finally restarted, so it''s only normal for things to be busy for him. Why don''t we wait until he¡¯s done with


    work before digging in?" "The food will be cold if we wait for him.¡± Shannon picked up the fork. "Let''s eat first. He''ll have good food to eat if hees


    back early, but if hees backte, then there''ll be no food for him."


    She ate an oyster and said with great satisfaction, "I thought that this would be good because I saw a long line in front of this store. Now that I''ve tried


    it. it really does taste good. I really want to send some to my grandpa so he can try it. He won''t stop me from eating it next time.¡±


    "Older people don''t eat this.¡±


    I picked up a chicken wing and said after taking a bite, "This chicken wing is really good too. Try it."


    Shannon nodded. ¡®This is simply the happiest moment in my life."


    The snacks were all different, so Shannon and I had a great time eating them. We put down our cutleries when we could eat no more.


    Shannony on the bed and stroked


    her bulging belly, saying, ¡°It''s so


    delicious, ¡®but my tummy is bursting,


    This meal is the most food I''ve ever


    eatetr I wonder how many pounds


    ve-gained.¡±


    -


    "Don''t worry about gaining weight. You''ve already eaten the food anyway."


    I cleaned up the table and went to the washroom.


    Aftering out and ncing at the time, I noticed that it was only a little past eight o''clock. I thought we could go out and have a walk.


    I looked at Shannon as shey on the bed


    like a corpse. Kguggested with a


    smile," Wantto take a walk nearby?


    There aremore and more tourists ?


    now, so there are many new things


    in the ddge. It''s especially beatitiful


    whenwall the lightse on atnight.


    Several things are on sale, so we can


    g@and take a look.¡± Contant belongs


    to


    Shannon sat up on the bed. "Sure. It just so happens that I bought a new dress and haven''t worn it yet. I''ll wear it tonight and take some photos.¡±


    The greatest joy between women _


    was probably eating good food .


    together, dressing up nicely, putting


    on delicate makeup, admiring the


    greatest scenery, and takingthe


    best photos together. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    I suddenly realized that I had not lived like this since graduating from university. I was always involved in various grudges


    I didn''t bring any dresses with me from


    home,¡± I said with slight regret.


    "Is that even a problem?" Shannon chuckled. "I brought so many dresses with me. You can wear mine.¡±


    Having said that, she pulled me to the closet.


    When she opened up the closet. I froze.


    She had already filled up the closet without me knowing, and most of the clothes were dresses in all colors.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    I looked at Shannon. "I don''t recall you bringing so many dresses when you first arrived."


    Shannon shrugged. "I shopped online beforeing to the resort. After you went to work today, I asked the courier to send them here.


    "There was a discount two days ago and lots of brands had discounts. Everything was super affordable. These clothes cost a total of less than 10,000


    dors.¡±


    Was that very affordable?


    My mouth twitched. "Missy, these clothes cost more than one month of my sry and you''re telling me that they''re super affordable?" "Quit


    pretending to be poor." Shannon rolled her eyes at me. "When this project is done, you''ll get a few million dors. Also, you''re the wife of Grant


    Corporation¡¯s president. How could you say that this bit of money is too much? Quit ying with me."


    I pursed my lips and did not retort.


    I flipped through the dresses in the closet." I''ve never worn these styles before. They may not be suitable for me."


    ¡°You''ll know if they''re suitable after trying them on, no?¡±


    Shannon picked a more ethereal-looking apricot white dress and handed it to me." You have a slim figure and fair skin. You''ll probably look good in


    this dress.¡±


    I nodded and took the dress in her hands.


    After changing into the dress, I looked in the mirror and realized that it was indeed quite suitable for me.


    Later, I found some makeup products and prepared to do my makeup.


    Shannon picked a light green dress with crystal decorations around the waist. It looked just like a princess dress.


    Seeing that I was putting on makeup, she walked over to take a look and said with slight disgust, "Why are you putting on light makeup at night? It''s


    like you didn¡¯t even apply any makeup. Let me do it for you.¡±


    After saying that, she removed the makeup that I was only halfway done with


    She was more skilled at makeup than I was. Her techniques were better, so she was done in no time.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, unable to recognize myself.


    "Don''t you think this is too heavy?¡± I asked unsurely.


    "You call this heavy?" Shannon shut


    the eyeshadow palette. "The


    makeup £¤Q you normally put on makes.


    it seem like you have no makeup.on


    It''s sirapl y a waste of makeup ->


    produits. This makeup that Lave


    putzon for you is an everyday


    rfakeup look. It''s not heavy at all.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She patted my shoulder. ¡°Don''t you think you look gorgeous right now?¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Well, I do, but I find it hard to get used to it.¡±


    My everyday makeup consisted of ~


    foundation, eyebrow pencil, and


    lipstick. 7 rarely put on eye makeup,


    and Leven if I did, it would be eally


    light  I...?


    -


    Now that I had such obvious eye makeup on, it was really quite hard to get used to.


    "Trust me, okay?¡± Shannon sat on the chair and started putting on her own makeup. "I paid to learn makeup professionally.¡±


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    She had already applied the makeup on my face anyway, so there was nothing I could do.


    When Shannon was done with her makeup, we left the amodation hand in hand.


    There was arge tree in the center


    of the vigesThe vigers had hung


    colorful lights on this tree. When the


    lights were switched on at night, the


    view when one stood underneath


    the tree and looked up was feally


    quite gorgeous. Content betings ike)


    4


    There were many stalls around us. At this


    hour, it was not as hot as during the day, so all the tourists had left their amodation toe out to y.


    "This is such a stunning bear!" Shannon said with slight surprise


    Looking at the big bear statue in front of me which was several feet tall, I said with a smile, "Do you want to take a photo?¡±

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Shannon nodded. "Of course I do!¡±


    Later, Shannon and I took turns taking each other''s photos. When we had taken enough photos, we went to visit the stalls selling trinkets.


    We walked past a quaint house, and Shannon exined to me, "This quaint house has been around for many years. It was used for pedestrians to


    seek shelter from the rain in the past. Then, the vigers repaired it. Now, it has turned into a must-visit spot for tourists."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Is there a reason for it?¡±


    The quaint house did not look at all unique from the outside. There must be a reason why it had turned into a tourist spot.


    Shannon nodded. ¡®This quaint house brings good luck."


    I finally understood


    Shannon handed me her phone and told me to take a photo of her.


    I was terrible at taking photos, and the photos I took for her were nowhere near as good as the ones she took for me.


    It was a good thing she did not mind, so I felt relieved as well


    Shannon started posing, and just as I was about to take a photo of her, I caught a familiar figure from the corners of my eye.


    It seemed to be Jordan.


    There was a man standing in front of him. The two were talking.


    The man looked a little familiar, but I could not recall where I had seen him before.


    After posing for a long time. Shannon saw me looking elsewhere instead of taking a photo of her. She felt puzzled. "What are you looking at, Wanda?


    Did you see a handsome guy or something?¡±


    I pointed in Jordan''s direction. "Is that man Jordan?¡±


    Shannon immediately turned to look, but Jordan happened to turn around right at that moment, so she saw only his back.


    Seeing that Jordan was about to leave, I wanted to chase after him, but there were too many people around me. Jordan soon disappeared into the


    crowd


    Shannon was a little confused. "Did you recognize the wrong person?¡±


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t think so.¡± That person should be Jordan, but what was he doing here?


    The research center was pretty far from here, so what was he doing here?


    I looked at Shannon. "Are there a lot of officials who visit this ce?"


    "That''s not exactly the case. Some


    officials do ive here, but most of


    them are retired. After all, this ge


    iS perfect for the elderly. Take my


    grandpa, for example. He lives¡®here


    all year round and doesn''t even want


    to-go back to the city." Content


    belongs to  ?


    I nodded. "I see.¡±


    I soon put this matter to the back of my mind and continued to take photos for Shannon.


    It was only until we were done taking all the photoes at the good locations did


    Shannen and I return to our amodation.


    As we were exhausted, we did a quick washing up and went to bed


    The next norning, Shannony on ~


    the bed and said to me, "I don''t n


    to goo out today. I want to havea¡±


    good''sleep and make up for remy lost


    sleep.¡± .


    7


    I nodded. "It''s hot out there today. It''s a wise decision for you to stay indoors.¡±


    She was an idte richdy to begin


    with and wasnot interested in


    working ning to five. Her o


    grandpatents¡¯ indulgence alone v was


    enough f for her to squander maney


    for the rest of her life without¡±


    working. Content belongs.t to


    4


    I went to the bathroom to wash up and left the amodation after that. I was ready to go to work.


    Theo gave me a call.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I answered it. The man''s soft and melodious voice sounded in my ear. "Are you ready to go to work?"


    "Yeah." I gently sighed. "I have to go earlier to make job arrangements.


    "Have you had breakfast?¡±


    I smiled. "I haven''t. I n to get breakfast at the breakfast store.¡±

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Theo gently hummed. "You must take care of yourself when I''m not around.


    Remember to eat on time, okay?¡±


    "You''re so naggy," I said with a chuckle.


    Theo fell silent for a few seconds before saying with an aggrieved tone, "I really miss you right now, Wanda. I don''t have any energy in me when


    you''re not by my side.¡±


    Those words made me smile.


    "I really miss you too."


    Feelings needed to be reciprocated.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    His low chuckle entered my ear. The sun in September seemed brighter now.


    Keith had long been waiting for me at the door. I hung up the phone and entered the car.


    "Ma¡®am." Keith handed me a delicate-looking box. ¡°Why don''t you have breakfast first, Mrs. Grant?¡±


    I was stunned. ¡°How did you know I haven''t had breakfast?¡±


    Jordan would order breakfast for the employees every morning, and someone would deliver it each day. Keith should know that.


    Keith smiled faintly. "Mr. Grant sent me a text. Besides, I''m staying here because I need to take care of your three meals a day."


    I took the box with a smile.


    To have someone constantly thinking about me was probably what they called bliss.


    When I arrived at the research institute, I bumped into Jordan getting out of the car.


    I greeted him and thought about how I had seen him in the vigest night. I asked," Did you go to the vige center yesterday, Mr. Fredericks?"


    Jordan''s gaze suddenly turned so cold and austere that it gave me endless chills.


    I was shocked to see him suddenly acting like that.


    After regaining myposure, I


    faintly said, ¡°Shannon bought a lot of


    food back from the city yesterday.


    She wentcriook or you in your


    room butyou weren''t there. You S


    didn''t apiswer her call either, sowe


    ended up eating first. Later, we


    heard that the vige centetwas


    v¨¦ty lively and all the employees at


    the research institute had gone


    there, so I just wanted to ask you if


    you went as well.¡¯ Content belongs


    to


    ~¡°


    NS


    ~


    Jordan''s gaze softened as he said with a smile, "I was busyst night.¡±


    I nodded. "What a pity. Shannon bought a lot of good food but you weren''t able to try them."


    "l''ll definitely seize the opportunity next time."


    Jordan entered the research institute after saying that.


    I was just about to enter when Lally called out to me from behind.


    I looked back and saw her getting out of the car with dark circles under her eyes. She said weakly to me, "Good morning."


    I smiled. "You didn''t sleepst night, did you?¡±


    Gaily let out a long sigh, wailing, ¡°Yeah, I stayed up all night. I''m exhausted."


    I frowned. "There isn''t much left to do for this project that it should keep you up all night.¡±


    Lally nodded. "There are several


    other projects I''m in charge of. Atl of


    them werepleted at the same


    time, $0 I have too many documents


    to ge-through. That''s why I had to


    werk overtime.¡±


    ¡°


    I looked sympathetically at her. "You''re doing great."


    When Lally entered the research institute, I looked at Keith and asked, ¡°Has there been any progress on the robbery case?"


    Keith frowned. "Ma''am, Mr. Grant told me to keep you out of this. I''ll handle it.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    This matter was tooplicated, so Theo refused to let me handle it after considering my safety.


    Most of the equipment on the first floor of the institute had been set up. Elena was guiding the workers to set up the equipment on the second floor.


    When Keithrand I walked into the


    research-institute, we were in nog


    hurry tayo up to the second floor.


    instead, we went to see the machine


    withthe dented corner fromthe fall


    yesterday.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    The dented corner of the machine had been repaired, so Keith and I got ready to go up to the second floor.


    An instation was going on on the shed roof of the second floor. For safety, Keith and I both wore safety helmets.


    Elena saw us and sneered. "You must have a lot to handletely, Mr. Keith. Mr. Grant has put me fully in charge here. Maybe you should get some


    rest and do your own thing."


    Her words could not be any blunter.


    Keith nodded but did not say a word.


    Elena then looked at me and continued, "If I''m not mistaken, Ms. Lane is in charge of this project, but Mr. Fredericks seems to be the one hardest at


    work. Even the handover work that''s supposed to be your responsibility as the secretary is now done by Mr. Fredericks. All you do is came here and


    take a look at things. I''m confused about who''s the boss right now.¡±


    She was wearing heels, so she was much taller than me. Plus, she had her arms crossed, which inevitably made me feel oppressed.


    I disliked this feeling, so I answered ndly, ¡°Mr. Fredericks is the boss, of course. I should be the one working with you, and that''s negligence on my


    part. I''ll take note of that in the future. I just hope that every time we need to talk about work, you''ll talk only about work."


    Elena faked a smile. ¡°Of course."


    We had fought before, so there was no way we could get along well.


    Though if she stopped nitpicking about everything, we would still be fine.


    Keith still had things to do and could not stay beside me all the time, so he left soon after.


    Jordan needed to handle other matters, so he left after walking around the institute.


    Elena and I were the only ones remaining, so we could onlymunicate with each other about what was going on.


    Elena was perfectly capable at work.


    Some of her ideas were great, but I had ideas of my own as well. She did not deny my ideas because of our feud but carried out a serious analysis


    and adopted them if she thought they were feasible.


    Working with her could invariably ignite a person''s fighting spirit.


    A day passed quickly. When it was time to get off work, Elena packed up and left immediately.


    She was hard at work but was no workaholic.


    Everyone at the institute had gone to have dinner, so I went down to the first floor.


    I stopped in my tracks when I passed by the wall where the machine had fallen yesterday.


    Sometimes, one would not stop until one satisfied one''s curiosity.


    Moreover, it was too strange. How could such a thick wall be hollow?


    "Ms. Lane." Krayden''s voice sounded behind me.


    I looked back and asked with a smile, "You haven''t gotten off work, Mr. Krayden?¡±


    Krayden nodded with a smile. "I''ll leave after doing some checks. Do you still have things to do?¡±


    "No, I''m about to leave as well.¡±


    "We can leave together.¡±


    Since I could not refuse, I agreed.


    After leaving the institute with him, I saw that Keith was not here to pick me up yet. Hence, I took Mr. Krayden''s car back.


    When I got in the car, I asked, "Mr. Krayden, the research institute wall seems really thick. Is that a special requirement?¡±


    Krayden started the car. "I''m not


    sure about that, but I noticed that


    the walls are especially thick too. ~


    Maybe it''s to ensure safety. After


    when th¨¦ research institute was>


    beingbuilt the rules said thatit


    must bepleted as soontas


    D¨¦ssible. Content be ongs to


    Hence, the quality will inevitably be slightly poorer. Therefore, the walls are thicker.


    It made sense, but I still had questions.


    However, I did not ask him as he might know much either.


    The sky was already a little dark when I arrived at the amodation.


    When I got back to my room, I saws.


    Shannamaying on the bed and on


    her phene. I asked with a smile; "Are


    yout Happy you got to spend the day


    onthe bed?"


    "Very happy.¡± Shannon tossed the phone aside and looked at me with a grin


    I helplessly smiled. "Have you had dinner?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Shannon sftook her head. "I was ~


    waiting, for you." "What do you wart


    to have, then?" Shannon chuckled


    mischievously. '' ¡®I''ve already decided


    and ordered pizza. " Contentbelongs


    to 6  -

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    "Sure."


    I was no picky eater, so I could eat anything that she ordered.


    After a day at work, I felt tremendously exhausted. Iy on the bed with Shannon and waited for the food delivery.


    I felt sleepy very soon after, and just as I was about to fall asleep. Shannon patted me. "Give me your phone.¡±


    I handed her my phone. "What do you want to do this time?¡±


    ¡®I''ll send you the photos we tookst night. I''ve been editing them from the moment I woke up. I''ve edited yours too. I''m really nice, aren''t 1?"


    I was too exhausted to speak, so I let her do whatever she wanted.


    Unsure how long had passed, there was a knock on the door.


    Shannon said, "It must be the delivery.¡±


    I opened my eyes and got out of bed to open the door in a daze.


    Sure enough, it was the food delivery.


    I ced the pizza on the table and opened it.


    Seeing that Shannon was still on the phone, I helplessly said, ¡°Come and have your food first, Shannon. You can do it after you eat.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    I shook my head with a smile.


    Why did I sound like a mother speaking to her daughter?


    My stomach grumbled when I smelled the aroma of the pizza.


    Unsure when Shannon would be done, I sat down and cut a slice for myself. I started eating without waiting for her.


    When Shannon was done, she ran over and said, "I''ve sent the photoes to your phone. I''ve also updated your status for you. Don''t worry, all the


    photos I posted are ttering and stunning.¡±


    Thinking af the time she took my _


    phone and updated my status, the


    rm bell in my heart went off


    "What did you post?" Conterit


    belongs to  =


    I took my phone as I asked. opening my Facebook feed.


    She had posted nine photos, and like she said, each one of them was a great photo.


    However, the caption was hard to read. "I hope I''ll always be irreceable to you," I read through clenched teeth.


    "What do you think?¡± Shannon raised her eyebrows. "I think it''s quite good.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don''t you think it''s too girly?¡±


    Shannon frowned. "How could it be? It''s so literary."


    I was rendered speechless


    I had no ns of deleting it since she had posted it anyway.


    It was mainly because I found it eptable


    I was just about to put down my phone and continue eating when my phone started vibrating.


    I knew who was calling without looking at the caller ID.


    Shannon was the same. "Whata


    miserable life I have to be forced.to


    watch you guys act all lovey- -devey


    time and again."


    Swnovel =


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    Answering the phone, I asked with a smile, ¡°Have you had dinner?"


    "I just did." Theo¡¯s voice was soft. "Are you off work yet?¡±


    I hummed gently. "I''m having dinner in the room now.¡±


    He was probably in the office as I could hear the sounds of typing on the keyboard." Are you busy today?"


    t''s still okay.L.worked the whole


    ay with MssMandez today. There''s


    a lot for metto learn from her in os


    terms ofher working ability. The first


    floor ofthe research institute ig done


    and.we we''re working on the second


    floc now. It''s estimated to-be done


    th¨¦ day after tomorrow.¡¯ ¡®Content


    belongs to


    lanl

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Theo might have heard that I was still eating, so he said with a smile, "Finish your food first.¡±


    After a pause, he added, "Don''t waste food. Finish it all."


    My mouth twitched. "I will."


    I was hungry. so I did say much to him and continued eating.


    Shannon looked at me curiously. "Don''t the two of you ever get sick of being lovey-dovey with each other every day?"


    I pursed my lips. ¡°We''re not that lovey-dovey.¡±


    "You''re super lovey-dovey!"


    Shannon gently sighed. "Jordan and I haven''t seen each other for days. Although he lives next door, he isn''t in his room every time I go to see him. I


    can''t reach his phone as well. I understand that he''s been busytely, but why hasn''t he given me a call? I feel like I''ve been widowed.¡±


    I continued eating the pizza without saying anything.


    After taking a few bites, I looked up at Shannon. "You''re not exaggerating, are you? You haven¡¯t seen him in thest two days and can¡¯t reach him?"


    Shannon nodded and said with an irritable expression, "I suspect he''s dating someone else and has forgotten about me, or perhaps he doesn''t want


    to continue with this rtionship anymore.¡±


    Shannon lowered her head sadly after


    saying that.


    I patted her back. "Don''t think too much."


    Logically speaking, Jordan would still have time to give Shannon a call no matter how busy he was.


    Moreover, Lally and I were in charge of most of the project matters. How could apany¡¯s boss like him handle trivial things personally?


    Lally had worked all nightst night. Could it be other projects that were making Jordan busier?


    ¡®What are you thinking about? a


    Jordan''s siny man, and I don''t see.


    myselfgetting lost in thoughtscWhy


    are you more lost in thoughtsthan


    me?"  ...>


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon¡¯g-emotions came and went


    quickly. She was already done _<*


    recollecting herself in a few seeonds


    when I was thinking about. things.


    After dinner, Shannony on the bed and did not want to move anymore.


    I cleaned the table andy on the bed with her to use my phone.


    "I''m going to throw up. You guys are such bullies," Shannon suddenly said.


    I tilted my head to look at her and asked somewhat puzzledly, ¡°Whe bullied you?"


    Shannon pouted. "Take a look at your feed.¡±


    I pursed my lips and pulled up my feed.


    She had used my phone to post on my feed earlier, so there were many likes andments.


    Almost all my friends in Whaldorf City had liked andmented


    Petra: [So beautiful] Tyler''s


    comment was filled with disgust: [


    What''s upwith youtely? You never


    updated your status back then but


    now yet re frequently updating: Did


    someone hack your Facebook? Or


    areyou addicted to showing off how


    loVey-dovey you guys are? Content


    belongs to


    He added several rolling eyes emops at the back.


    I smiled but did not reply.


    Theo''sment was the most obvious: [All my passion is spent loving you.]


    He added several rose emops at the back.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    After reading all thements, I looked at Shannon and asked a little curiously,¡± What''s wrong with thements?"


    ¡°I''m so jealous.¡± Shannon looked aggrieved. ¡°I''m envious of you. My rtionship with Jordan is so boring. He never says sweet things nor does


    something romantic. He doesn''t buy me gifts when we go out shopping. Other men will give their girlfriends flowers or essories when they meet


    their girlfriends, but he gives me nothing. As the president of Fredericks Corporation, does he not feel embarrassed at all?"


    I smiled slightly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not stingy. He just doesn''t know what to do when he¡¯s dating someone. You can be straightforward and tell him that you


    expect gifts from him and they can make you happy. Only then will he remember it and buy you gifts often."


    "I don''t want to." Shannon pouted. "A gift will seem pointless if you have to ask for it."


    I nodded to express understanding.


    Although Theo and I had never dated and our rtionship remained uneventful from the beginning until now, I understood what ady expected in a


    rtionship.


    Nevertheless, if Shannon was envious of a singlement by Theo, did it mean that Jordan had done far too little things for her?


    After a few minutes, Shannon suddenly looked at me and said, "Honestly, I feel like breaking up with him already."


    Her eyes were a little moist.


    I quickly persuaded her. "Don''t be impulsive. Everyone loves differently. This is determined by one¡¯s personality and concept of love. Moreover, it¡¯s


    through the mundanity of life that can one truly understand the true meaning of love. True feelingse in the form of mundanity. You just need to be


    sure that he likes you and cares about you so you''ll have no reason to give up.¡±


    Shannon gently sighed. "Really?"


    I nodded. "The only reason why you would think that love should be perfect as you imagined it to be is due to the influence of TV shows and novels


    No one is perfect, so there''s no perfect love. You can''t say that an imperfect love isn''t love.


    Shannon thought about it and said, "Let me give him a call again. We''ll see if he picks up.¡±


    She missed Jordan too much and felt really upset on the inside.


    This time, Jordan answered the call.


    "Have you had dinner?"


    I could hear the voice on the other end of the line from the side.


    Now that Jordan had finally


    answered the-call, Shannon was


    overjoyed but continued to ¡°


    comit,"What have you been up¡±


    to in thst two days? Not only


    havetnot seen you but I haven''t


    been able to reach your ph¨¦ne


    either. I''m dying of anxiety¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jordan quickly said, "I''m sorry, I was


    just too busy thest two days, so


    I''ve beef crashing in the city at, ~


    night Don''t think too much. I''lk


    spend time with you after I¡¯ ndone


    with work in a few days." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Shannon''s expression softened considerably. "I miss you so much after just two days of not meeting you. I can''t stand another day and want to see


    you now. You have to figure it out."


    She was clearly being unreasonable.


    However, a woman in love was always unreasonable.


    Jordan chuckled helplessly on the phone." Okay, I''ll go back at once to see you."


    Shannon''s eyes lit up, and she quickly sat up on the bed. "How long?¡±


    "Ten minutes.¡± Jordan gave a precise time.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you.¡±


    Shannon dashed into the bathroom after hanging up the phone.


    It was truly exhausting to have to


    doll up soteat night just to meet


    one''s boyfti¨¦nd. Shannon quickly <


    walked 1 out of the bathroom. She


    had changed into a very sexy attire,


    ander makeup looked particrly


    delicate. Content belongs t to


    NovelDrama.Org 4Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She did a spin in front of me and asked with a smile, "What do you think? Will I charm him?"


    I nodded. "Of course.¡±


    I asked again after a pause, "I wonder if you can satisfy my curiosity? Did you guys do it the night beforest?"

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Shannon pretended to lower her head and said shyly, ¡°Stop it, Wanda. I''m just an innocent person. How could you ask such a blunt question?"


    I was speechless. ¡°Speak the humannguage, Missy.¡±


    Shannon rolled her eyes at me, her expression changing quicker than the turn of a page. "No. If we had done that. do you think I would''vee


    home so soon?


    "I''m so annoyed. He''ll stop responding when ites to the mest critical moment.¡±


    I frowned. "How many times have you tried?¡±


    Shannon shook her head. "I didn''t count. Whatever it is, we haven''t seeded from the beginning until now. Recently, he just holds me quietly


    without doing anything else.¡±


    I gently sighed. "You should really suggest he see a doctor.¡±


    This was no minor issue. If he continued to not respond, then was Shannon going to turn into the equivalent of a widow?


    Shannon was only in her 20s. This would be very unfair to her.


    "I''ll try again tonight." Shannen cheered herself up. "What if it works out tonight?"


    I thought about it and said, "Do you want to try medications?¡±


    Shannon widened her eyes. "Medications?


    What medications?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Was she actually clueless?


    Shannon gradually understood. She stroked her chin and pondered for a moment before saying, "It''s a good idea."


    I regretted giving her this suggestion now and quickly stopped her. ¡°Don''t be anxious to use it yet. I suggest you consult a doctor first. Didn''t Lally


    mention that it''s a psychological problem? Maybe the medication you use won''t work on him and might even harm him. If that happens, then it''ll spell


    trouble."


    Shannon agreed with my words and nodded her head. "Yeah, I should probably consult a doctor first. Why don''t youe with me when you''re


    free?"


    I nodded. "Sure."


    Shannon checked the time and realized that it had almost been ten minutes. She quickly said, ¡°I''ll talk to you again tomorrow.¡±


    I helplessly smiled when I saw her leaving in a hurry.


    Why did it feel like she was drained from being in this rtionship?


    Iy back down onthe bed and =?


    recalled that I seemed to have been


    physically unable to ept it tod


    due to my psychological problems


    back then.


    I consulted a doctor as well, but he did not have a substantial solution. It was mostly still on me.


    If one could not get over the hurdle in one''s heart. then it was no point in consulting a doctor


    Therefore, Shannon had to guide Jordan so he could face the issue and actively seek change.


    My phone started ringing, and I stopped thinking about Shannon and Jordan.


    When I grabbed my phone and saw that Theo had called, I answered the call with a face full of smiles.


    "Are you asleep, Mommy?¡±


    Munchkin''s voice sounded from the other line.


    I was even happier now and said with a smile, "I haven''t. Nearly. Why aren''t you sleeping at this hour?"


    "I can''t sleep because I miss you too much.¡± Munchkin sounded aggrieved


    My throat. tightened. "If you miss me,


    then youcan give mea call after:~


    school fiext time, but don''t call.te


    at night I because you''re growing up


    andweed to sleep and wakep early,


    do-you understand?¡¯ Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    "I understand.¡± Munchkin chuckled. "I''ll go and sleep after talking to you for a bit.¡±


    I smiled slightly. ¡°What would you like to talk to me about?"


    I looked at your photos fromst


    time. Youre so beautiful. You''re the


    most beautiful mommy to me ifthe


    whole-wide world. Theo said we''ll go


    to the¡± studio to take a photoas a


    farnily when youe hone."


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    I said with a smile, "Sure, let''s take a photo when I get back.¡±


    Munchkin started talking about the trivial things at home to the things that happened at school, covering basically everything.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    I listened quietly, wishing in my heart that I could fly to Munchkin''s side at this very moment. I missed him so much


    Unsure howng it had been, Munchkin grew tired and spoke softer and softer.


    "He fell asleep. I''ll take him back to his room first. Wait for me."


    Theo''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    I smiled slightly. "Go on, then."


    I was a little sleepy too and yawned twice


    After about five minutes, Theo came back.


    "How was work today?¡±


    I stretched my body. "A little tiring.


    I did not get to sit down and rest the whole day.


    "Have you washed up?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I softly hummed. ¡°I''m lying on the bed.¡±


    For some reason, I thought about Shannon and Jordan''s matters. I hesitated to ask,¡± Theo, what''s the best treatment for men if you guys can¡¯t do it?"


    Theo fell silent on the phone.


    After a long time, he asked unkindly, "Who can''t do it?"


    Seeing that he had misunderstood and thought that I was referring to him, I quickly exined, ¡°I didn''t tell you about this. You know that Shannon and


    Jordan are dating, right? He¡¯s psychologically traumatized by something that happened in the past and has a psychological barrier now. What do you


    think is the best solution for such a situation?¡±


    I was only asking Theo because I figured men know each other best.


    Theo burst outughing. ¡°Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s affairs? Stop thinking about it and go to bed."


    My mouth twitched a little, and I was displeased. "Fine."


    Theo chuckled slightly. "I''ll go back tomorrow. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring you out for a meal.¡±


    "Hotpot." I did not even need to think twice.


    Hotpot was my favorite


    "Sure." Theo chuckled. "I''ll bring you to have it to your heart''s content. You should go to sleep now.


    Check that the doors are locked and cover yourself with a nket before you sleep.¡±


    He started nagging again. I quickly said," Okay, I will. You should go to bed too.¡±


    Although he was naggy, I still checked if the door was locked properly.


    I fell asleep not long after lying back down on the bed.


    I did not feel as tired anymore when I woke up the next morning.


    It was a beautiful sunny day again today. I felt better when I stepped out of my amodation and felt the warmth of the sun.


    After getting everything done on the


    second floor i in the morning, there


    washing going oninthe ¡é ~


    afternoon. Hence, everyone had a


    meeting. Content belongs. to


    S -


    In the next few days, the employees of


    Fredericks-Corporations and Grant


    Corporation would separate andz


    work op their respectivepanies¡¯


    proj jects. Thepletion of the


    research institute was considered a


    small sess.


    <


    After the meeting. Elena handed over the following work to me.


    Although we disliked each other, she was considered an excellent partner when it came to work


    She suddenly''stopped talking and


    looked toward the entrance of the


    institute with a smile stered = =


    across Her face. It was as though=


    she had suddenly seen something


    she {iked very much and wasy


    genuinely happy. Content, belongs to


    4


    N


    I followed her gaze and saw a man in a suit emanating a noble aura.


    Perhaps only Theo could make Elena''s


    heart flutter so much

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    As I watched the man walk toward me, my eyes shed and I threw myself into his arms. "Didn''t you say that it was an evening flight?"


    When it was time to dere what was mine, I should dere it


    Theo hugged me tight and said with a smile, "I was worried you couldn''t wait to have your hotpot.¡±


    I smiled slightly. ¡°How thoughtful of you."


    "Can you carry this for me, Theowy?"


    Ady¡¯s sweet voice sounded outside the door.


    I looked over and saw that it was Cindy.


    She was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, a pair of shorts, and a pair of white shoes. It was an ordinary attire, but it made her seem extraordinarily


    energetic


    I suspect that she was deliberately dressing younger than her age.


    Theo nced back before saying to me," Wait for me. We''ll have hotpot right away.¡±


    I suppressed the displeasure in my heart and nodded.


    Seeing Theo unload two suitcases from the trunk, I could not help but frown


    Was she moving here?


    Theo asked someone to handle Cindy''s luggage before asking her to go for a walk around the ce


    When he came back, he asked with a smile, "Do you have timeter?¡±


    I pursed my lips and asked him, "Why did you bring her here?¡±


    Theo smiled. "Don''t get the wrong idea.


    Zedd brought her here. He has matters to handle in the city and told me to take her here first.¡±


    I nodded mildly, still feeling considerably moody. "You must be tired after the long flight. Go take a rest in your amodation first. We''ll have hotpot


    at night."


    "Alright." Theo took my hand. "Give me your room card first."


    We were in thevesearch institute,


    after all. Many would pass by this


    area. If I did-not give it to him, then->


    judging from his character, he would


    surehchug and hold me and cauise a


    scene. Hence, I handed him Lay


    room card.


    4


    ¡®Go get some sleep when you get to the amodation. I''ll go back and call you when I''m done here." ¡°Okay.¡±


    Theo had dark circles under his eyes. It seemed that he had not been getting enough rest for the past two days.


    Telling him to go back and get some rest partly had to do with my bad mood, but more of it was because I felt sorry for him


    When Thee left, Elena walked up to me and sneered, saying, "You''re really generous, Wanda. How can you stay unmoved when he has even brought


    her to you? Seems like you have long been ustomed to it, eh?"


    I would not take such sarcastic words to heart, so I looked faintly at her and said." They''re just friends. If I make a fuss because of this and embarrass


    him, then I''m not worthy to be his wife."


    Elena scorned What a great wife


    you are, then> t''m thoroughly


    impressed. by your generosity. You>


    should kkow that there are often


    scandals about him and Miss Cindy


    on th¨¦ entertainment news gection


    in Whaldorf City.¡± Content. b¨¦longs ite)


    6


    She continued after a pause, "Don¡¯t you think you''re redundant, though? He''s a highly sought-after business prodigy, while she¡¯s the Louis family''s


    most precious daughter. They''re a match made in heaven, no?¡±


    I felt a little irritable. ¡°I know more about them than you, Ms. Mandez. Please don''t sayughable things without knowing anything.¡±


    Seeing that her words had caused me no impact, Elena''s expression changed. "I don¡¯t know about them, but I know that Cindy is the woman he loves


    while you''re just a cheap substitute.¡±


    "What are you, then?¡± I looked at her with a faint smile. "I''m afraid you''re not even qualified to be the air around him."


    "Youll"


    My words had cut her to the quick.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡ê


    I put away the smile on my face. "A


    person shouldat least know how to


    be courteous; = Ms. Mandez. No ~


    matter haw outstanding other ~


    people''s husbands are, they''re not


    yourstd keep. If you do that, then


    youTjust be a despicable mistress.


    You d better stop provoking: me in


    the future or I''ll destroy y6ur


    reputation."


    Elena gritted her teeth, locking like she was eager to devour me alive.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    It was impossible to talk nicely about work to her in such a situation, so I left the research institute and returned to my amedation.


    I opened the door with my spare room card and saw that Theo was not in the bedroom.


    I walked toward the bathroom.


    Sure enough, there were soundsing from inside. He was taking a shower.


    When he came out of the shower and saw me, he asked with surprise, "You''re back? Have you finished your work?¡±


    I red at him. "I can¡¯t continue working now thanks to you.¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    I pursed my lips, not nning to say anything.


    Theo smiled slightly and stuffed the towel into my hands. "Do you want to wipe my hair for me?¡±


    "Wipe it yourself.¡± I pushed the towel back." It''s not like you don¡¯t have hands.¡±


    Theo gently sighed. "You''re angry?


    ¡°Is it because I came with Cindy?¡±


    I shook my head. "No."


    Theo smiled. "Why are you angry, then?¡±


    I pursed my lips. "You attract too many meandies.¡±


    Theo guffawed in a slightly exaggerated manner.


    "What are youughing at?¡± I was a little annoyed


    Theo embraced me, the smile on his face not diminishing. "Zedd has things to do and can¡¯t bring her along, so he told me to take her here. That''s it


    Don''t take it to heart.¡±


    I red at him. "I''m not angry because of her.¡±


    Although I was unhappy. I still took the towel from his hands and wiped his hair for him.


    After drying his hair, Theo pulled me to bed toy down.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He had natrested much in the past.


    two days;so he definitely needed:to


    catch wip on sleep. However, I was


    not sleepy, not even after I hadid


    down for a long time. Cont¨¦nt


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    After staring at the ceiling for some time, something was not quite right


    I tilted my head to look at Theo and saw that his eyes were closed as though he was asleep.


    I pursed my lips and chuckled, asking, "Are you asleep, Theo?"


    Theo did not respond. However, his.


    slightly: trembling eyshes told me


    that he was not in deep sleep yet, or


    perhaps he was not even asleep.


    I chuckled and raised my leg


    Theo abruptly opened his eyes and grabbed my calf.


    His gaze was pitch-ck and obscure as he asked me in a hoarse voice, "You can''t sleep?"


    I cried outitmy heart and N


    immediat¨¦ly said, ¡°Hurry up and 96


    to beds ¡®But I don''t feel like sleeping


    nowS ¡°Theo''s hand slid up mycalf. "I


    miss you." Content belongs''to


    NovelDrama.Org


    I immediately blushed and said a little shyly, ¡°You''re shameless, Theo."


    He pulled me into his arms with raised eyebrows, saying, "I won''t be able to feed myself if I''m not shameless.¡±


    His kisses fell after saying that. The light scent of tobo and shower gel filled my nose and lips.


    Unsure how long it had been, I fell asleep in his arms in exhaustion.


    When I woke up, the sky was already dark


    Theo had woken up a long time ago and was standing in front of the window making a call. He was probably talking aboutpany matters.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    After Theo hung up the call and turned around to see that I had woken up, he strode toward me.


    He was draped in a bath towel, revealing his toned chest. He looked particrly attractive.


    Seeing the cheeky smile on my face, he raised his eyebrows. "What''s in that head of yours?¡±


    Having said that, he reached into the covers and pulled me into his arms, lowering his head to kiss me.


    I pressed my hands against his chest, pushing him. "I was just thinking that if you choose not to run apany next time, you can still work as a male


    model to support Munchkin and me. I believe that your beauty will be very profitable.¡±


    Theo looked at me with a faint smile. "Are you praising my good looks?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I giggled. "Isn''t that obvious?¡±


    Theo leaned closer to my ear and said in a deep and attractive voice, "If I were to be a male model, then you''d willingly be my sugar


    mommy, right? I''m amazing, after all.¡±


    My body stiffened, and I was just about to push him away when he pressed me down on the bed.


    It went on until dark. Theo carried me into the shower.


    Aftering out of the shower, he carried me to the bed and used a hairdryer to blow dry my hair.


    I was a little tired and did not want to go out for hotpot anymore, but Theo refused to let me remain cooped up indoors.


    After drying my hair, he found thick clothes for me to put on


    "They''re too thick." I did not want to wear so manyyers.


    Theo pursed his lips. "It''s autumn now and cold outside. You''ll catch a cold if you don''t put on moreyers. You know your own body.¡±


    I looked at him and gently sighed. "Alright then.¡±


    We were ready to leave. When Theo opened the room door and saw Cindy standing at the door, he froze.


    She was wearing a thin skirt, and it was unsure how long she had been standing at the door. She was shivering from the cold.


    "Are you done resting, Theowy?" Her voice was shaky.


    Theo frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Cindy cast hereyes down and said a


    little aggrievedly, "I haven''t eaten


    anything today. I''m starving, sol os


    thought maybe I shoulde anc


    ask when you''re going for dinner:


    But twas also afraid that I''d disturb


    your rest, so I didn''t knock on the


    d6or."


    We had agreed to have lunch together, but it was not until now that we nned to have our meal.


    Cindy was starving and freezing, so she was saying these things now to make Thee feel guilty.


    Theo furrowed his brows. "It''s my fault for not considering this. It¡¯s cold outside. Go back and put on a jacket.¡±


    Cindy let out a very tender smile. "It''s okay. I''m not very cold.


    She hugged herself as she said that.


    I was a little speechless. She was saying that she was not cold yet acted like she was freezing. Was she schizophrenic or what?


    Theo was a soft-hearted person.


    After hearingwhat she said, he said,


    "You don''sthink it''s cold now oBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    because you! re indoors. It¡¯s colder


    outside than indoors. You''ll falk3ick


    if yowdon''t put on a jacket. Go back


    and put on a jacket.¡± Content


    belongs to  ?


    Theo was gentle at heart, and even though he had tried to restrain himself, his voice still sounded gentle. Hence, his tone seemed to carry a tinge of


    pampering.


    Cindy looked at him withrge and


    teary eyes hesitating to say, ¡®Zedd


    told me ¡®that the weather here is>


    really-good, so I don''t need very thick


    clotties. I only brought a coaPhere


    butthrew it in the wash just now."


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Theo furrowed his brows slightly and looked at me.


    I knew what he was trying to tell me when he looked at me like that.


    I gently sighed and turned around to go back ta my room


    I found a thick jacket from the closet and walked out of the room and handed it to Theo, saying with a slightly cold voice," Here."


    Cindy was clearly doing it on purpose, yet Theo still fell for it. That made me mad

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Yes, I was narrow-minded like that. No one said that I could not be narrow-minded in such a situation


    Cindy looked at me and said very sincerely, "Thank you, Ms. Lane.¡±


    She called him Theowy but called me Ms. Lane.


    I refused to believe that she was not doing it on purpose.


    I suppressed the displeasure in my heart and ndly said, "You''re wee. It''s my duty as Theo''s wife.¡±


    Cindy''s expression instantly changed


    After that. I ignored them and walked straight into the elevator.


    When I walked out of the amedation, I saw Shannon and Jordan standing at the door.


    Shannon rushed over to hold my hand and said, "You finally came downstairs.¡±


    I smiled. "Why didn¡¯t you call me or go upstairs to knock on the door?¡±


    Shannon replied, "It''s nothing important. Besides, your husband was just on a long flight, so I should let him get some rest."


    "Is something the matter?¡±


    Shannon nodded. ¡®There is something, but it isn''t a private matter but apany matter. Do you mind if we tag along and cadge a meal?"


    Dally got out of the car holding two bottles of wine. "We won''t cadge a meal. We brought wine.¡±


    Jordan looked at Theo and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Grant, the project is now on track, so we thought about inviting you to have a small celebration. Are


    you free?"


    Theo smiled slightly and looked at me. " You have to ask my wife, then. I promised to take her out for hotpot tonight.¡±


    Shannon and Gaily both tutted, feeling like they had just turned into third wheels.


    Jordan said to me, "Do you mind if we join you for hotpot, Mrs. Grant?"


    ¡°Let''s go." Shannon waved my hand. "Let''s eat together, bestie. The food will taste better when more of us are around.¡±


    I nodded. "Sure.


    I agreed in a heartbeat.


    If they were not around, then Theo, Cindy, and I would have an extremely awkward time eating together. It would affect my appetite too.


    With Shannon and the rest joining, I would feel less bothered by itProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    On the way, we picked a hotpot restaurant and called to make a reservation for a private room.


    After entering the private room,


    Shannarrced the bag in her harid


    on thecable. "I bought this when


    was Shoppi ng. The shop has good


    reviews. Try and see if you: like it."


    Content be ongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She then distributed a ss of it to


    everyonecand noticed that she was


    short of one ss. She said ~


    apologetically, I''m sorry, I didn''t


    know Mr. Theo was bringing-a


    friend, so I bought one ss less."


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s okay,¡± Cindy said a little awkwardly. "I don¡¯t usually drink juice.¡±


    Theo put his juice in front of her. "You can


    have it.¡¯


    He had dorie it so naturally that it


    seemed alittle intimate. Shannon


    and Lally were both stunned. They


    both turned to look at me withran


    inquiring gaze, asking me wKat Theo


    and Cindy''s rtionship was.


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head to sip on the juice.


    It did not taste very good. It was a little too sweet.


    Cindy took a sip and said with a smile, "It''s really good."


    She handed the juice to Theo. ¡°Why don''t you try it, Theowy? It''s really good.¡±


    Shannon sneered. "I think you prefer Bitches¡¯ Brew,dy. This juice must be too sweet for your liking."

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Cindy''s expression stiffened.


    Cally tugged on Shannon''s arm. "Should we both go to the cafe across the street and buy a ss of Bitches¡¯ Brew for thisdy?"


    "I think that''s a great idea.¡±


    The two then insinuated a bit more.


    Cindy''s expression turned sullen. She was angry yet could not say anything, hence she felt tremendously aggrieved.


    My mood was better, but I still felt blue.


    Although I knew clearly what Theo and Cindy''s rtionship was and that Theo merely treated Cindy as a sister and nothing else. I still felt very


    ufortable when I saw him taking care of Cindy.


    Why are you daydreaming?¡± Theo''s low and attractive voice sounded in my ear.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°It''s nothing.¡±


    Theo smiled and took a sip of the juice in front of me.


    It was nothing for us as a married couple to share a ss of juice, but he was clearly doing it on purpose. He drank mine even though Cindy had


    offered hers.


    Shannon nodded with satisfaction and intentionally said with a smile, ¡°You guys are so sweet. I don''t even have the appetite to eat anymore after


    seeing how sweet you are. Can you be considerate of other people''s feelings?¡±


    Cally chuckled. "Is this your first time seeing how sweet they are?


    I looked at Cindy, curious to see her reaction.


    Although she still had a smile on her face, her hand that was tightly squeezing the ss of juice showed just how furious she was.


    I indifferently retracted my gaze. Perhaps one would never forget one¡¯s inability to capture a person''s heart and it would be one¡¯srgest regret


    in lifeN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It''s indeed good, but it''s a little too sweet. Don''t drink so much because it¡¯s not good for your teeth.¡± Theo put down the juice after drinking it and


    commented with a smile.


    I pursed my lips. "I don¡¯t drink juice very often and you know that. I only get to drink this once in a while, so why are you drinking mine?¡±


    Theo burst outughing. ¡°! only took a sip and you don''t even allow me to? Looks like my ce in your heart is getting worse day by day.¡±


    He leaned close to my ear and said those words. Although other people could not figure out what we were saying. they knew we were flirting.


    Sensing the man''s hand on myp. I quickly stood up and switched ces with Jordan.


    If I continued sitting next to Theo, then I would never finish this meal.


    Shannon was beside me, and she ~~


    held my hand. She said with a srave,


    I didn''t know you love me so much


    thatyou d abandoned your husband


    andinsist on sitting with me.¡±


    I echoed. "Yes, I love you very much.¡±


    Shannon nced at Theo, then asked a little worriedly, "Are you guys having a quarrel because of thatdy?"


    ''No," I reassured her. "Jordan has ~~


    things to discuss with Theo, right? If


    don''ttake the initiative to switch


    ces with him, then your boyfriend


    will be having this meal for. aught."


    Shannon froze before understanding what I meant.


    She squeezed my hand and said with a smile, ¡°My bestie is the smartest."


    I had been-craving hotpot for the ~


    longest time. Coupled with the fact


    that I was famished now, I was:


    focused on eating when the dishes


    were served.


    -


    When I was done eating, I had nothing to do, so I watched as Theo and Jordan chatted.


    To be precise, I was staring at Theo. From the very first time I met him until now, there were no major changes to his appearance.


    Although he had not gotten enough rest in thest two days and looked a little weary, it did not make him look less attractive


    Sensing my gaze. Theo looked at me as well.


    He frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy.


    I was a little curious, not knowing why he was suddenly grumpy.


    Theo''s gaze shifted downward, and I looked down, finally understanding why he was upset.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    I was wearing a dress, and the neckline was a little wide. I would be easily exposed even if I bent down slightly.


    Theo tapped his long and slender finger on the table twice. His meaning was clear, asking me to sit properly.


    I chuckled and sat straight, fixing my dress smoothly. I looked much more proper now.


    Shannon saw the whole thing and came close to my ear, saying with a smile, "Both of you share quite the tacit understanding.¡±


    I smiled but did not say anything.


    If he and I shared a tacit understanding, then he would not have brought Cindy along


    "Don''t tell me you''re already full?¡± Shannon put a piece of meat on my te. "You haven''t eaten much. Eat more."


    I took a few bites and looked at Cindy.


    "You''re so quiet, Ms. Reed. Why aren''t you saying anything? I''m sure there are a lot of admirers who like a silent beauty like you, right?¡±


    Cindy quickly said, "You tter me, Ms.


    Collins. I''m no beauty. You''re the stunning one here. You and Mr. Jordan are simply a match made in heaven.¡±


    Cally sneered.


    Shannon was put in a dilemma now. She felt bad for making things difficult for Cindy after sheplimented her.


    She cleared her throat and said with a smile, "Thanks for thepliment, Ms. Reed. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Cindy smiled and said a little shyly, "Not yet.¡±


    Shannon said in surprise, "How can you not have a boyfriend when you''re so beautiful? Men these days have really bad taste.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Theo has really bad taste, indeed.


    Cally choked on the water she was drinking after hearing what I said.


    Shannon cleared her throat and put a piece of meat on my te. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Everybody''s mind was upied. After dinner and seeing that it was gettingte. Shannon and Jordan left first.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cally left as well because she still had papers to go through.


    I looked at Theo. "What should we do when we get back?"


    I had slept a lot earlier today and was not going to fall asleep when I returned to the amodation. It would be really boring


    Nevertheless, I did not have anything


    in particr that I would like to do;


    so I had no idea where to go I iff did


    natfeturn to the amodation.


    Cindy''s gaze flickered a little as she,


    suggested, "Theowy, I heard thatsthe


    night.view at the resort is great.


    Should we go and take a look?"


    Theo nodded without thinking.


    He lowered his head to ask me, "Do you want to go?¡±


    I had gone there with Shannon earlier, so I did not really want to go. Moreover, I did not feelfortable hanging out with Cindy either.


    However, I was not going to feel at ease about not going and letting Theo and Cindy both go. Hence, I went anyway.


    When we got back to the resort, we went to the vige center.


    The journey was not particrly far. I was a person of few words, and now that Cindy was here, I had even less to say.


    Cindy was very lively and seemed to have endless things to say to Theo.


    interesting, she handed the bag I in=


    her hand to Theo and said witha


    smil¨¦, "Wait here, Theowy. I"Ikgo and


    buy ¡°something." Content b¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    When she saw something N


    She ran forward in an adorable manner after saying that.


    I rarely saw her like that, so I was a little surprised.


    Theo did not seem surprised. He was probably used to seeing her like that

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    I felt a stifling sensation in my heart after thinking about it.


    Perhaps sensing my bad mood, Theo asked, "Are you tired?¡±


    "No." I looked at the bags in his hand. "Is it heavy for you to carry so many things?¡±


    Theo smiled and looked sideways.


    Soon, a man d in ck walked over and took all the bags in his hands.


    I was not surprised. I knew he had sent people to watch after me.


    Although I could not see them, I often felt people staring at me from nearby.


    The bodyguard disappeared into the crowd once more


    After waiting for a long time and seeing that Cindy had not returned, I indifferently asked, "Why don''t you go look for her?¡±


    Theo put his arm around my shoulders and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I found someone to follow her."


    He continued after a pause, "I wanted to take you out for a walk alone at first, but Zedd isn''t here. Cindy will feel bored spending time alone in the


    amodation. We''ll spend time alone tomorrow night, okay?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I nodded ¡°Okay.¡±


    Unknowingly. Theo was starting to call Cindy by her first name again.


    It seemed like Cindy''s relentless efforts had paid off. He seemed to see her as a sister who needed to be taken care of once more.


    This made me upset.


    Cindy was someone I could never forgive.


    Must he take care of her?


    Theo squeezed my hand. Sensing pain, I looked up at him. ¡°What''s wrong?


    ¡®Wanda, if she doesn''t do anything .


    that crosses the line, then we''ll treat


    her as a sister, okay? There¡¯ S10


    need to hold grudges." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -


    Those words made me angry.


    I looked at him and said with a slight smile, ¡°Are you saying that I''m aining woman, then?"


    Theo did not expect me to think this way, so he frowned and said, "You know that''s not what I meant, Wanda."


    It would be improper to argue with him on the streets when there were so many people around, so I did not say anything.


    Theo realized what he had said earlier was wrong too.


    He took my hand but I evaded it.


    ¡®im so happy to have found our >.


    childhood toy, Theowy. I can''t ==


    believe! found it here.¡± Cindy oo


    retumed with a box of marbles in her


    arnis, her smile dazzlingly. bright.


    Theo opened the box and took out a marble to y with in his hand. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this."


    "Should we find an open space to y?¡± Cindy suggested.


    Theo looked at me and sought my opinion.


    I said with slight annoyance. ¡°Do whatever you want."


    I walked forward after saying that.


    Theo said to Cindy, ¡°Some other time.¡±


    The vige''s air was fresh no matter what time of day it was. It was lively and sentimental to stroll down the path after dinner.


    Despite that, the night view tonight was not able to cheer me up.


    How nice would it be if Cindy was Shannon?


    Initially, the three of us walked side.


    by side, but when we got to a narrow


    road.it was a little cramped for the


    three of us to walk side by side.


    Therefore, I slowly went behind them and listened to Cindy talk to Theo in silence.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    They were talking about the recent happenings in Whaldorf City. I had not been in Whaldorf City, so I did not know what had happened and could not


    contribute to the conversation. There was nothing else I could do apart from keeping quiet.


    When we got to the ce where more things were sold, the crowd grew bigger.


    Cindy loved the bustling atmosphere and was in even higher spirits now. She stopped at every stall to buy things.


    She would look at Thea when she wanted to buy something.


    Theo was surprised at first but quickly got used to it and very naturally paid for her.


    When Cindy was tired of walking. she sat down on the chair by the street


    She looked up at Theo, smiling with extra joy. "Why don''t you sit down and rest for a while too, Theowy?"


    Theo nodded and pulled me to sit down.


    Neither of us spoke. We merely listened to Cindy alone.


    Halfway through the conversation, Cindy suddenly stood up from the chair and dragged Theo with her. "Wait here for a moment, Ms. Lane. Theowy


    and I will be back very soon.¡±


    As I watched their backs as they left, my chest felt even stuffier.


    The phone in my pocket started vibrating. I took it out to take a look and saw an unfamiliar number from Whaldorf City.


    I hesitated for a moment before picking it up.


    "It''s so noisy over there, Mommy. Are you outside having fun?"


    Munchkin''s adorable voice entered my ear.


    I remembered Munchkin said that he was going to call me every night.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Munchkin made me feel less awful. I leaned back in the chair and said with a smile, "I just had dinner, so I came out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired at work. Mommy. Go back scon and get some rest.¡±


    This child hadNruly grown up and


    knew how teworry about me now.


    My heart was full. "Okay, Mommy =>


    will go back and get some rest =


    immediately.¡± "Theo went over Have


    youseen him?¡¯ I hummed slightly,


    "WHO'' $ at home with your, Sontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    The nanny should be the one to take care of him when Theo was not in Whaldorf


    City, right?


    "I''m at home with Granny. When Theo isn¡¯t around, Granny and Grandpa woulde over and keep mepany. Do you want to talk to Granny?


    She misses you a lot."


    I was just about to refuse when Petra''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Are you okay over there, Wanda?


    ¡®It''s coolerin autumn. Remember to


    wear moreyers in the morning-and


    evening. It''s going to be the Regata


    Storita Festival soon. Are you


    cathing back with Theo?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    I had not heard her voice for a long time. It suddenly felt strange yet familiar.


    I sighed. "I don''t know yet. It depends on when I can finish work here."


    I continued after a pause, ¡°Thanks for taking care of Munchkin for me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t thank me." Petra''s voice was filled with helplessness. "Munchkin is my grandson. I should be taking care of him."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    "Wanda, your dad and I are getting


    older evety year. We won''t be able ike)


    live for Much longer. Our only hape


    right new is that you children are


    okays so I hope you won''t beat


    yourself up too much." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    I did not say anything because I did not know what I should say.


    Munchkin wanted to talk to me, so he took the phone back from Petra''s hands.


    Later, he told me what he had done today and the interesting things that happened at school. I listened quietly, and my mood improved tremendously.


    Munchkin had an extremely punctual biological clock. Hearing him yawn. I said with a smile, "It''s gettingte, Munchkin. Go to bed. We''ll talk


    tomorrow, okay?¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡± Munchkin was an obedient child." Mommy you should go back and get some sleep too. We''ll talk tomorrow."


    I smiled slightly. ¡°Okay. good night, Munchkin.¡±

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at the crowd in the distance in a daze


    When one was a certain age, one would prefer to live a stable life.


    A person would always need a home, family, and friends no matter what.


    Theo and Cindy looked cheerful when they returned


    The two had bought a lot of good food. Theo sat down beside me and handed me the ice cream in his hand with a smile. ¡°Try it.¡±


    I tasted it andmented, "It''s too sweet.¡¯


    "If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t eat it.¡± Theo got up and threw the ice cream into the trash bin.


    I looked at him and said with an indifferent tone, "It''s gettingte. We should go back."


    I got up and walked forward as I said that.


    I did not say anything on the way and merely listened to Theo and Cindy quietly.


    When we got back to the amedation, I turned around and looked at Theo." Shannon and I are staying together. You should stay in another


    room.¡±


    I quickly walked into the elevator after saying that.


    I was both tired and sleepy. I wanted nothing but to go to bed immediately, which was why I did not want Theo to stay in the same room as me. I


    feared that I might not be able to stop myself from arguing with him.


    When I got to the door of the room and had just opened it, a man ran inside before me.


    I was startled and took several steps backward. "Who are you?¡±


    The lights in the room lit up. It was Theo.


    He nced around to check if there was someone else in the room before asking me. "Didn''t you say that you''re staying with Shannon?"


    I frowned. "I''m staying with her, but she hasn''te back."


    I walked into the room after saying that.


    As I did not want to argue with him, I changed my clothes and nned to wash up before bed.


    Theo walked into the bathroom with me and embraced me from the back. He rested his chin on my shoulder and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you


    angry?"


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I''m just a little tired.


    I was too tired to get angry at him


    "Go wash up. then.¡±


    "Mm.¡±


    After washing up, I climbed into bed and got ready to sleep.


    Theo grabbed a set of pajamas and walked into the bathroom. Aftering out, he climbed into bed and embraced me. ¡°You''re upset.¡±


    I allowed him to hold me. ¡°As my husband, Theo, you''re very unqualified after what happened today.¡±


    Although I did not want to argue with him, I felt ufortable bottling up my grievances. Hence. I still could not stop myself from voicing my


    displeasure toward him.


    Theo kissed my forehead. ¡°How am I unqualified?¡±


    I said a little grievously, "You shouldn''t have left me alone in the square and left with her for so long.¡±


    I understood that he felt obliged to take care of Cindy and pamper her like his sister. I had long gotten used to it.


    However, I still felt ufortable seeing him interacting so intimately with Cindy.


    Theo chuckled and said a little helplessly.¡± I saw that you were tired, so I didn''t bring you along. Besides, I arranged my men to be around you.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed.¡±


    I could not proceed with the conversation or he might think that I was being


    overdramatic.


    Theo held my hand. "Are you jealous?"


    I chuckled and pretended to say nonchntly, "You already said that you''re merely treating her as your sister, so why should I be angry?"


    Theo gently sighed. "It''s my fault. I''ll pay attention next time and put you first no matter when. I promise to be a qualified husband, okay?¡±


    My mouth twitched. ¡°You do whatever you want. I have nothing to do with it. Besides, I''m not a narrow-minded person. I''m just trying to remind you."


    "I understand.¡±


    Theo smiled slightly and pinched my chin before nting a kiss.


    Seeing the profound look in his eyes, I had a bad feeling in my heart. "It''s gettingte, Theo. It''s time to sleep.¡±


    Theo said maliciously, "You can sleep first.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How could I possibly sleep?


    The project went on smoothly without further hups.


    The parts that Grant Corporation and Fredericks Corporations needed to work together on were almosting to an end too.


    Each was responsible for their


    respective duties after this. My next


    job was only to supervise the C>


    project, so it was not something that


    wauld be too tiring. Contentbelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org -


    Cally had also recently been more idle.


    After organizing the work progress, she handed it to me.


    "You have to handle the rest from now on. I have to go back to thepany now."


    I said with a smile, "Sure, thanks for all the help during this time."


    Lally gently sighed. "There''s a lot of work waiting for me to handle at the head office.


    I have to continue to work hard."


    Although she was Jordan''s secretary, she was doing work that was not only limited to a secretary''s work.


    Take now, for example. There were several projects she was responsible for, all of which were waiting for her to handle.


    She came here to help me with this project because Jordan was worried that I was not able to handle it well


    After sending Lally away, I went through several documents.


    At noon, Shannon gave me a call


    I thought she called to invite me for lunch, but she said that she was going back to the city instead


    I was a little curious. ¡°Why are you suddenly going back?¡±


    Theoretically speaking, she should be wherever Jordan was, so why was she going back alone?


    ¡®I''ve been herevor several days now


    and have toured the whole ce.


    I''ve tried allthe local foods too. It''s


    too borirtg to stay here all the time.


    lll gob back to the city to ask Nina


    andthe rest out. Let''s hang ut


    when you return to the ci ty Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Shannon would surely fee! bored staying here all the time. After all, none of us had time to keep herpany.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I chuckled. "I still have work to finish, so I won''t be able to see you off. Drive safe. I''ll contact you when I go back to the city."


    " Okay.¡±


    Shannon was in no hurry to hang up


    the phane. "I have a question thatT


    must ask you. What''s with Theo¡¯and


    that Cindydy? Is she somesort of


    a crazy ex?" Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org


    "I guess you can say that."


    "Thatdy may seem soft and gentle, but she¡¯s even harder to deal with than Elena. Are you fine by yourself?"


    I smiled slightly. ¡°Don''t worry. Theo just treats her as a sister."


    "It''s precisely because he treats her as a sister that she''s difficult to deal with.


    Unlike Elena, Theo merely treats her as a


    subordinate. She''s not that hard to handle.¡±


    "Okay, I know what to do."


    We then spoke a while more before hanging up the call.


    Krayden appeared at my office door. ¡°Have you eaten, Ms. Lane? If not, then let''s have a meal together.¡±


    I nodded. "Sure."


    After leaving the office, Krayden said, "I heard that a third party has joined this project, so we might have to liaise with the third party after this."


    There was surely going to be a third party in this project. It was just a matter of time.


    I nodded. "Have everyone get ready, then.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    On the way to the restaurant. we bumped into Theo and Cindy.


    They looked like they were also going to the restaurant.


    Cindy greeted me very naturally. "What a coincidence, Ms. Lane. Theowy and I were just about to pick you up for lunch."


    Krayden greeted them and left after hearing what she said.


    I looked at Theo. "Is Mr. Nicols not here yet?"


    Thisdy was dying to follow Theo 24/7.1 felt immensely annoyed by her.


    Theo walked up to me and took my hand, saying. ¡°Zedd isn¡¯t done with work yet.


    Let''s go and have something to eat. You


    didn''t have much for breakfast and must be starving now, huh?


    We were almost at the restaurant now, so I could not just say that I did not want to go anymore.


    Moreover, there was nothing else to eat around here if I did not go to the restaurant.


    After walking into the restaurant and sitting at the table, Cindy kept talking to Theo.


    She wore a naive look on her face the whole time. speaking in a very girlish voice.


    It was unsure if she was doing it on purpose, or if she unconsciously behaved this way when Theo was around.


    I could not stand her and looked out the window, choosing to ignore her.


    After ordering the dishes, Cindy insisted


    on dragging Theo to buy ice cream. I wondered what had gotten into her.


    Theo was tired from a morning''s work and did not want to go. so he asked her to go alone.


    When Cindy left the restaurant, I propped up my chin and looked at Theo, asking him with a smile, ''Can you feel at ease letting her go alone?¡±


    Theo held my hand. "Are you jealous, Mrs. Grant?"


    "What''s there to be jealous about?" My mouth twitched. "Didn''t you say that you only treat her as a sister?¡±


    Those words carried hints of sarcasm.


    Theo sensed it.


    He helplessly smiled and stuck one,


    hand into*his suit pocket. He took*


    out a.delicately wrapped box, then


    stuffed it into my hands. Content


    belongs to  =


    I froze a little and lowered my head to look. "What is it?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''ll know after you open it.¡±


    I pursed my lips and opened the box.


    It was a gorgeous ne. I looked up at Theo, who said with a smile, ¡°Try it on."


    "When did you buy it?¡±


    "AN organizergave it to me when I


    participated an event thest time


    I returnedo Whaldorf City. I heard-~


    that there-are only three in the world,


    I thinkitI looks pretty good and?


    figured you might like it, so I [brought


    ith h¨¦re."


    4


    Theo had already put the ne on me as he said that.


    He gazed at me for a few seconds beforementing with a smile, ¡°It suits you very much.¡±


    I felt ufortable under his gaze, so I changed the subject, "How¡¯s Keith''s investigation going?"


    I wanted to ask two days ago but was too busy that I forgot.


    "We''re still investigating. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. We''ll have an answer sooner orter.¡±


    Theo did not want to tell me the details, so I did not ask either.


    When the dishes were served, Cindy


    still had not returned. I looked at


    Theo and said, ¡°She''s been gone for


    SOng. Do you think sometkting


    happened to her?" Content belongs


    to  7


    Theo pursed his lips and picked up his phone.


    "Where is she?¡± he asked the person on the phone.


    It was probably the bodyguard in charge of following Cindy.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Unsure of what was said on the other end of the phone, Theo''s countenance sank. He said in an icy tone, ¡°Hurry up and go find her for me.¡±


    He hung up the call after saying that.


    I could roughly guess that the bodyguard had lost Cindy.


    ¡°Don''t worry. This ce isn''t very big. She just went to buy ice cream. It should be easy to find her if she hasn''t gone far."


    Theo nodded. "Wait here for me. You can eat first if you''re hungry. TH go and look for her.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "I''ll go with you. Shannon and I toured the whole resort some time age. I''m more familiar with this ce than you."


    Theo squeezed my hand. ¡°Be good and listen to me. Eat. Otherwise, the food will be cold when we get back."


    "Finding her is more important right now. I''ll tell the chef and ask them to reheat the food when we get back.¡±


    Before Theo could oppose me, I got up and went to the kitchen.


    After informing the chef, Theo and I left the restaurant.


    The resort was not huge to begin with. Moreover, there were only a handful of supermarkets selling ice cream nearby, so Thea and I went to each


    one of them but still could not find her.


    I asked the vigers who were passing by and they all said that they had not seen Cindy.


    This was truly strange. How could a person vanish inte thin air in broad daylight?


    The bodyguard walked up to Theo from behind and whispered to him, "I lost Ms. Reed on our way back, Mr. Grant.¡±


    "Did you see anyone suspicious around her?" Theo asked calmly.


    "No, there weren''t many passersby at the time. I have a feeling that Ms. Reed was trying to intentionally lose me.¡±


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "Keep looking."


    I heard what the bodyguard said and lowered my head to think, then sneered and said, ¡°Stop looking. Let''s go back to the restaurant. The food won''t


    be cold yet if we go back now."


    I turned around and walked toward the institute after saying that.


    Just as I thought, Cindy had already returned.


    Seeing that we had returned, Cindy asked in a panic, "Where did you go, Theowy? I didn''t see you when I got back and thought you''d eaten and


    gone home.¡±


    I sneered and walked around her to my seat.


    Theo looked at Cindy and asked with displeasure, "Why did you switch off your phone?¡±


    "I switched off my phone?" Cindy pulled out her phone from her pants pocket. "I see, it''s really switched off."


    She looked up at Theo and said, ¡°Maybe it ran out of battery.¡±


    Theo gently sighed. "Just eat.¡±


    I did not say anything and ate in silence.


    Seeing thatTheo and I seemed mad,


    Cindy looked at Theo and said i ine


    slightlyaggrieved manner, "You


    don''fseem happy, Theowy. What did


    do wrong to make you guys angry?"


    I smacked the cutlery on the te, which made a loud noiseThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy looked at me with slight trepidation.


    I picked up the napkin and wiped my mouth, then asked her with a sneer, "Don''t you feel tired acting like this, Ms. Reed?¡±


    "Hmm?" Cindy looked confused. "What are you talking about, Wanda? Why can''t I understand?¡±


    Now, she was calling me Wanda.


    Iughed. "You can''t understand?


    Let me ask y6u, then. You''re in your


    30s now. Deh''t you feel tired trying.


    to pretend like an 18-year-old? If you


    don¡¯ feel tired, then I must say trat


    I''m intpressed. But can you pl ease


    stop % acting like a cat in heakin front


    ofmy husband? He i sn''t person


    you can act adorably to." ¡°Content


    belongs to


    Those words had caused Cindy''s countenance to change. However, she soon put on an aggrieved expression once more.


    She ooked up at Theo with teary


    eyes, making it look like I was the


    bully." Theowy, can you exin J it to


    Wanda? I''ve always been like this.


    Besides, I don''t see you thatWay.


    You rknow that."


    ¡°

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Theo frowned slightly as an unpleasant expression formed on his face. He said, " Hurry up and eat. Go back and rest well after eating. Zedd is almost


    done with work. He''ll be able toe over at night if nothing else happens.¡±


    Cindy pretended not to hear what he said


    He took a piece of meat and ced it in my bowl. "Eat more. You didn''t eat much in the morning. Are you full after eating so little?¡±


    ¡°You guys should eat.¡±


    This was way too unappetizing. How could I eat here?


    As soon as Theo noticed that I was about to leave, he held my hand and said, "If the dishes aren''t to your liking. I''ll bring you out to eat something


    else.¡±


    I raised my brow and asked, ¡°Will you only be bringing me along?¡±


    Theo nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cindy could not bear it anymore. She got up and said, "Theowy. I''m done eating. I''ll go back to the amodation to rest.


    Theo looked at her with a calm expression on his face. "Go on. Stay safe on the way back."


    Cindy thought that he would ask her to stay, but he did not.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She dropped the pretense as well. She left with an unpleasant expression on her face


    "Has your appetite returned?" Theo had a wide grin on his face. "It isn''t a good habit to leave food uneaten during meals. Hurry up and continue


    eating.¡±


    He ced food in my bow! while speaking. Earlier, I did not feel like eating purely because Cindy was there. Now that she was gone, I naturally felt


    like eating again.


    I picked up my chopsticks and continued eating. I recalled Cindy''s irritated expression just now. My mood improved instantly.


    Theo was not really hungry, so he kept stuffing food into my bowl. He did not eat much


    I felt rather speechless when I noticed the cheery smile on his face. "Are you that happy to see me eating?¡±


    "Yes."


    I did not bother with him anymore. I focused on eating.


    Theo continued cing food in my bowl even after I was full. I said in exasperation,¡± I''m not a pig.¡±


    Theo coughed lightly and withdrew his chopsticks. He was just about to take some more foad for me.


    He put down his chopsticks and handed a bottle of water over to me


    I drank a few gulps of water, which made me feel even fuller.


    I put down the bottle of water, got up, and said, "Let''s go.


    After speaking, I disregarded him, got up. and left


    Theo took his belongings and


    followed after me. He held my hand


    and smiled as he asked, "The dishes


    were alright just now. Why do you


    havesuch a sour expressiofon your


    face?¡±  ~


    -


    I felt like flinging his hand away. "I told you that I¡¯m not jealous.¡±


    Theo blinked and said, "I didn''t say that you''re jealous, did I?"


    "Youll"


    He almost angered me to death.


    Theoughed even more happily when he noticed that I was angry.


    I asked him angrily, "What are youughing at?¡±


    Theo raised his brow and said, "I think that you look adorable when you''re jealous.¡±


    "I told you that I''m not jealous!¡± I shouted out loud.


    Everyone in the restaurant looked over at me.


    My face flushed red instantly. I dragged Theo away and left the restaurant in a hurry.


    He thought that I was jealous. It was


    useless for me to exin myself,so


    I did not bother to rify myself


    anymore. Content belongs:to


    Swnovel =


    However, I-was not willing to let him


    go just Ji ke that. I raised my head:to


    look athim. I spoke in an icy tone,


    Theo ( Grant, we should not steep on


    the¡¯same bed anymore.¡± Content


    belongs to  ~


    Theo''s smile faded a little as he asked,¡± There''s no need to go to such lengths, right?"

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    "If you don''t agree. we can always live separately.¡±


    Theo''s pupils constricted as he hugged me tightly. "No, I''ll apologize to you. I was wrong today. You can punish me however you wish to, but we can''t


    sleep separately.¡±


    I huffed coldly and said. "This isn''t up to you.¡±


    After speaking, I freed myself from his arms and walked toward my office swiftly.


    Theo followed behind me. He looked extremely pitiful.


    I did not feel like entertaining him. I walked into my office, closed the door, and locked it.


    Lally had returned to the head office. I suddenly got busy again.


    Besides, Jordan was not here as well


    Everyone in the research institute came to ask me for help if they had any problems. I was tired to death.


    After finishing my tasks, I received a call from Jordan.


    "Wanda, the third party''s person in charge has arrived. Go to the restaurant tonight so that you can get to know each other.


    I was the person in charge of the project. I had to be there if the third party''s person in charge had arrived.


    I thought that I could return to the amodation after work to have a shower and a good night''s sleep. It seemed like that was impossible now.


    "Alright, I got it.¡± I felt slightly exasperated. "I''ll head over after finishing work at the


    research institute.¡±


    I hung up on the call andy down on the office table to regain some energy.


    My phone vibrated a few times. I picked up my phone. I had received a text from Theo.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I opened Whatsapp. He had made a few transactions to me.


    Did he intend to coax me with money?


    I did not want to entertain him, so I did not ept the transactions. I turned off my phone.


    Anyways, the transactions would be automatically returned if I did not ept them.


    After work, I prepared to take Krayden''s car to the restaurant. However, I caught sight of Theo standing beside the car after walking out of the


    entrance of the research


    institute.


    He was dressed in a ck business suit. There were fresh flowers in his hands.


    He had started bing a romantic just to alleviate my anger.


    I wanted to ignore him. Krayden came out at the same time. I smiled at him and asked, "Krayden, can I get a ride in your car to the restaurant?¡±


    Krayden nced at Theo and seemed to have understood something. "Did you guys argue?¡±


    I smiled and avoided his question. "Can I?"


    Krayden said in an exasperated tone, "You can."


    After that. I walked toward Krayden¡¯s car together with him. Naturally, Theo could not watch as I got into another man¡¯s car.


    He ran over to block my way. "Darling, I''m here to fetch you home.¡±


    After speaking, he handed me the flowers.


    I did not ept them. I said coldly, "I won''t trouble you. I''ve decided to take Krayden''s car home."


    Theo started to panic. "I really know my mistake this time around. If you''re still angry and in a bad mood, you can punish me however you wish after


    we return to the amodation."


    "Oh." I was still extremely cold toward him. However, I epted the flowers from him. I added, "I got it.¡±


    Theo did not expect me to treat him so coldly even after epting the flowers. He looked at me in a slight daze. He was at a loss for what to do.


    I got into Krayden''s car while he was still in a daze.


    Krayden started the engine and


    looked at Theo from the rearview


    mirror. "I always argue with my wife


    as well. Mowever, we''ll make up


    every time I give her a gift or same


    flowers. We still live together


    happily.¡± Content belongs. to


    4


    I noticed the grin on his face and said,¡± Your wife must be very happy.¡±


    "Aren''t you happy?" Kraydenughed lightly. "A prominent figure like President Grant is willing to lower himself before you to coax you just because


    you''re angry.


    "He''s not angry at all even though youpletely disregarded him."


    I sighed lightly and said, "He did something wrong, I don''t want to forgive him that easily."


    Krayden sighed. "A husband and


    wife spend their entire lifetimes


    together witht countless arguments.


    When Ljgst married my wife, she got


    angry & atsme whenever I came hisme


    late atmnade an unintentional...


    mistake. I didn''t have any


    experience. Initially, I didn+know


    how to coax her.


    After gaining more experience, I


    learned how tacoax her, and we


    avoided manymeaningless


    arguments as well. Now that we


    have children, most of her attention


    ison our children. She won''t even


    bother to argue with me. However, I


    dant know if she learned itrom our


    child. She cries every time she''s


    angry right now. She cries just like a


    child. She makes meugh every


    time she does that." Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    After speaking, Kraydenughed out loud


    I could tell that he was truly happy when I saw the expression on his face


    I thought about it, then turned on my phone and epted the transactions that Theo had sent me. After that. I sent him an emoji with rolling eyes.


    Theo replied to me as soon as I texted him. [ What do you feel like having at night? I''ll ask someone to pack the dishes and send them over.]


    [Eat yourself. I need to go to the restaurant to meet the third party''s person in charge.]


    (I''ll wait for you at the restaurant ]


    I frowned slightly after looking at his text. I did not reply to him anymore.


    After arriving at the entrance of the restaurant, I saw Theo as soon as I got out of the car.


    He was dressed in a ck business suit, looking exceptionally handsome.


    I thanked Krayden and walked in front of Theo.


    He looked at me and smiled as he asked,¡¯ What do you feel like having?¡±


    I frowned and said, ¡°Didn''t I tell you that I''ll be having dinner with the third party''s person in charge tonight?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I know.¡± Theo continued grinning. "I want to buy some food for you so that you can eat it if you''re hungry at night.


    I pursed my lips and said, "It''s alright. Go back to the amodation to rest. TH go back after having dinner.¡±


    "This project belongs to Grant Corporation. Of course, I must join this dinner.¡±


    I almost forgot that this project belonged to Grant Corporation


    I did not say anything else and walked into the restaurant.


    Jordan texted me the room number. I walked in the direction of the room, and Theo followed behind me. He did not say anything.


    After entering the room, I noticed that other than Jordan, many of the people in charge of all sorts of projects in Fredericks Corporations were here as


    well.


    Meanwhile, Keith and Elena were here to represent Grant Corporation.


    Jordan gestured for me to sit down when he saw me entering the room.


    He was obviously stunned when he saw Theoing in


    "President Grant,¡± Keith and Elena got up and greeted Theo.


    Theo nodded and smiled as he said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I tagged along to have dinner with my wife today.¡±


    Keith smiled. He did not expect Theo to say something like that.


    Theo''s expression remained unchanged. He sat beside me and acted like everyone else did not exist. He smiled as he asked me, "What do you feel


    like having?¡±


    I looked at him and asked in exasperation,¡± Are you that free?¡±


    This projectbelonged to Grant


    Corporation. He did not have to <>


    attend an) insignificant dinner fora


    meeting between the people in


    charge of the project and the third


    party.  ...


    He could attend it, but could he act more like the boss of thepany?


    "I''m rather free nowadays," Theo said shamelessly. "Besides, my most important task for the day is to make you happy.¡±


    I did not want to say anything to him.


    Jordan logked at Theo. He smiled as


    he said, "Fheard that the boss of the


    third party would being over


    personally. You receive your news


    pretiy quickly, Mr. Grant." Content


    belongs to  ~


    ¡°Really?¡± Theo was rather shocked. I did not know if he was really shocked or if he was just pretending to be shocked.


    "I really didn''t know about it. I just


    apanied my wife over since I was free.¡±


    I was just about to warn him to take things more seriously when his phone rang.


    He picked up the phone and said, "I''m eating in the restaurant. Do you want toe over?¡¯


    I could vaguely hear the voice of the person speaking on the other end of the call. It sounded like Zedd


    In the afternoon, Theo had mentioned that Zedd would being over tonight.


    It was no wonder Cindy had not appeared until now.


    "I''ll send the address to you," Theo said in an even tone.


    He hung up on the call and sent the address to Zedd


    Jordan frowned and asked, "Mr. Grant, is your friending over?"


    "Yes." Thee¡¯smiled faintly and said.


    "Zedd Nichols has just arrived from


    Whalderf City. He wants toe


    overto take a look. You wouldn''t


    miitd, right, Mr. Fredericks?*Content


    belongs to  ~~

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    "So, it''s Mr. Nichols. Of course, I wee him anytime."


    Not long after, Zedd arrived. He brought Cindy along as well


    Zedd and Jordan exchanged a few formalities. He then sat down with Cindy.


    Those who should and should not be here had alle. Nevertheless, the people from the third party had yet to arrive.


    Theo had no intentions to wait for them as well. He called a waiter over and prepared to order some dishes


    As soon as the waiter left after Theo finished ordering the dishes, a man in a business suit appeared at the entrance of the room.


    There was an apologetic smile on his face." I''m sorry for making all of you wait such a long time."


    After speaking, he gestured for the person next to him to enter the room.


    Immediately after. a man that I was extremely familiar with walked out.


    The man was dressed in a royal blue custom-made business suit. His hair was styled in a neat and tidy manner.


    He was not sorry for beingte. He simply said, "You guys must have waited for some time.¡±


    Jordan got up to greet him. He smiled as he shook his hand and said, "Thank you for traveling all the way here from Whaldorf City. It must''ve been


    tough on you. We''ve ordered the dishes. They''ll be served soon. You should take a seat first."


    I looked at Matthew, who was seated opposite me. I felt rather stunned.


    How could he appear as the person in charge of the third party involved in this project?


    I nced at Theo. He was sipping at his tea calmly. I asked softly, "Why aren''t you surprised at all?"


    Theo smiled without answering my question. He looked at Keith and said, ¡°Give it to me."


    "Alright."


    Keith handed Theo a gift bag.


    Theo opened the gift bag and took out a box of desserts. He then smiled as he asked me, "Do you want to have some first?¡±


    I shook my head and said, "No...'' Before I could finish speaking, Theo had already opened the box of desserts.


    I was truly speechless.


    Why did this man not even bother to consider the current situation that we were in?


    Theo used a spoon to take a small piece of the dessert. He then brought the spoonful of dessert to my mouth


    My eyes shone. This dessert smelled really nice.


    Was it blueberry-vored?


    I opened my mouth as I could not resist the temptation.


    It was extremely tasty.


    Theo asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Does it taste good?"


    I nodded and gave my honestment." It''s delicious.¡±


    Theo seemed happier. He continued feeding me the dessert. "Eat more if you like it. I''ll buy more for you after this."


    He was acting like everyone else did not exist.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I nced at him. I seemed to understand something.


    He must haveknown that Zimmer


    Corporation. was he third party


    companyprior to this. He must have


    also known that Matthew Zimmer


    would-be attending this dinner That


    was the reason why he a


    actempanied me here so ~>


    sfamelessly.


    I was thinking about this when I sensed a cold gaze on me.


    I frowned and looked over.


    Cindy''s stare was fixed on me. Her gaze was filled with hatred. It looked like she wanted to ughter me alive.


    She still could not let Theo go no matter what.


    She could,fiot bear it when she saw


    Theo feeding me desserts. If shes


    Saw both of us acting intimate;


    wotiid she go crazy? Content


    belongs to  =


    I looked at Theo and smiled faintly as I said, ¡°Continue feeding me.¡±


    "Alright." Theo looked at me dotingly.


    After taking a bite of the dessert, I cast a challenging and prideful gaze at Cindy.


    Cindy''s face flushed red with anger. Her gaze turned even more hostile as she looked at me.


    ¡®President. Grant and Madam Grant,


    are SO loving that we''re all envious


    of the rtionship between both of


    you;¡± Jordan said with a smite.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Jordan probably felt that the atmosphere was way too awkward, so he tried initiating a conversation


    Matthewughed and said, ¡°That''s true. However, many couples only do it for show nowadays. I hope that you genuinely treat Wanda well, Mr.


    Grant.¡±


    Jordan was stunned after hearing Matthew address me so intimately. He asked hesitantly, "Do you know Mrs. Grant, President Zimmer?"


    ¡°We''ve known each other for a long time.¡± Matthew looked at me with a loving gaze.¡¯ Wanda is cold and grudgeful. She has ignored me ever since we


    argued in the past. I''m really at a loss for what to do."


    He was evidently provoking Theo through


    his words.


    I widened my eyes and looked at him. What nonsense was he talking about?


    Initially, Jordan nned to ease the awkwardness in the atmosphere. However, he had made it even more awkward now.


    He thought about it for a while and asked," Mr. Zimmer, you must be very good friends with Mrs. Grant, right?


    Matthew nodded and said, "We''re a little closer than friends.¡±


    He looked at me and smiled as he asked," Wanda, I''m right, aren''t 1?"


    He was being way too reckless!


    I frowned slightly. I did not know what to say.


    "That''s true,¡¯ Kaeo spoke up. ¡°Mr.


    Zimmer''s father is our cousin-inw.


    We''re friegds and also family. N


    Howevet_! hope you''ll exin things


    clearer in the future, Mr. Zimmer:


    Otherwise, everyone else wills


    misunderstand. Wanda''s reputation


    fight be damaged." Cont¨¦nt


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After speaking, he fed me another mouthful of dessert.


    The atmosphere within the room was suffocatingly awkward.


    After that, nobody said anything in the room. Someone only spoke up when the dishes were served. Jordan immediately asked everyone to start


    eating as well.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Fredericks Corporation was organizing this dinner. As the middle man, Jordan had to ensure that the other two parties present were well taken care


    of.


    I suffered the most throughout the


    meal. Matthew ced food on my


    te from time to time, whereas


    Theo stuffed my te with dishesY


    so thattwould not be able to eat¡±


    any. ot the food that Matthew.had


    taken for me. My te seemed to be


    b¨¦ttomless. Content bmgs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    At the same time, I had to bear the hostile gaze that Cindy directed at me every now and then. Elena would cast a mocking gaze at me as well.


    The torturous dinner finally ended.


    Matthew I¡éoked at me and said, ~


    "Wanda it: seems like you''ve eaterY a


    lot. You''ll feel ufortable iftyou


    go back to rest now. Why dont we


    goon a walk?" Content beldngs to


    Swnovel -


    I rejected him at once. "No, I still have work


    "My wife and I are going on a date. You guys can go on a walk another day," Theo said with a smile.


    Theo dragged me away and prepared to leave. Although Matthew was unhappy about it, he did not say anything else


    After leaving the room, I thought about where we could go on a walk as we walked out of the restaurant.


    I had eaten a lot. I needed to digest all the food.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    "Wait for a moment." My expression changed.


    Theo stopped walking and looked at me worriedly. He asked, "What''s wrong?¡±


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "Wait for me over here. I''ll head to the washroom."


    This was way too sudden


    Ten minutester, I came out of the washroom and bumped into Elena.


    She was washing her hands. When she saw me, she grabbed some tissue and wiped her hands. She then spoke to me with a look of distaste on her


    face, "Wanda Lane, you yer. I don¡¯t care what you do with other men, but I poured in all of my effort into this project. If you dare to ruin it,


    I won''t let you off easily.¡±


    I sneered and said, "This project belongs to Grant Corporation. I care about it more than you do. After all, it''s my family business.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena''s expression grew nastier as she said, "I underestimated you in the past. I thought that you caught Mr. Grant''s eye just because you looked


    simr to her. It seems that you have pretty smart tricks up your sleeve. Otherwise, Ms. Reed wouldn''t have lost to you.¡±


    Iughed lightly and ced my hands under the tap. "Ms. Mandez, I really do admire your work capabilities and your seriousness when ites to


    working.


    However, I still find your personality rather questionable outside of work.


    I''m not as capable as you are, but I''m not as useless as you''re making me out to be.


    I''m lucky to be able to marry Theo, but do you think that our marriage could''vested for ten years if I was just lucky? You''re prejudiced against me.


    so you''ll always find that I''mcking no matter what I do. However, you aren''t Theo Grant or everyone else. Your view of me isn''t representative of


    how everyone else views me.¡±


    Elena huffed coldly and said, "Don''t try to make things sound better than they are. I don¡¯t believe that a man will take a liking to a woman without any


    capabilities unless she used some special tricks on him.


    Otherwise, how can Mr. Zimmer fall for a married woman like you?¡±


    I burst out intoughter and said, "Ms. Mandez, don¡¯t you find what you said funny? Based on what you said, does that mean that women without any


    special capabilities don''t deserve to be loved?


    Previously, I already told you that there are plenty of women out there who are better than you. If women with plenty of capabilities and skills are the


    only ones who deserve to be loved, how well will you fare in the love department?"


    After a momentary pause, I added,"


    atthew Zimmer likes me, but that


    doesn''t mean:that I seduced him or


    used any ofthe tricks as you


    implied. Have you ever thought ==>


    about this? Two extremely capable


    men ave taken a liking to mec


    eanwhile, as capable as yau are,


    why haven''t any of them fallen for


    you? A man won''t


    ¡ê


    all foea woman


    just because of her appearance or


    work capabilities. The warmth and


    ove that a woman brings to a man


    in daily life y a more important


    role.¡±


    I did not really hate Elena. I simply found her annoying.


    She always thought that what she thought was right and never epted criticism from anyone else.


    If she could change her own thinking, she would actually be someone who was worthy of being loved as well.


    I did not want to continue listening to what Elena had to say. I turned around and left the washroom


    Zedd and Cindy were in the hotel lobby as well.


    Theo was smoking while seated on the sofa. He was surrounded by smoke. Only his mouth was visible, which made him appear cold and cool


    Cindy had an innocent and dreamy expression on her face. She grabbed Zedd¡¯s arm and said, "Zedd, Ms. Lane and Mr.


    Zimmer have such a loving rtionship.


    Mr. Zimmer always looks at her so gently.¡±


    Zedd frowned and said, "Don¡¯t make things up."


    Cindy seemed to not be able to


    sense the piercing coldness that


    Theo exuded Sheughed and said,


    "I''m not paaking things up. Mr. <


    Zimmer Kept looking at Wanda ¡ª


    during dinner j ust now. Everyone


    notided it. Besides, I saw Wanda


    secretly eyeing him as well. They


    must be extremely close to each


    other."


    I was secretly eyeing Matthew at the dining table?


    How funny.


    I could not bear to continue listening


    to her words. walked over to Theo''s


    side whiledghing and spoke up, ~


    ¡®Ms. Reed, can you still eat well if


    you''re busy observing other people?


    Sinceyour observations are so


    detailed, did you count how-many


    times your Theowy fed medessert


    or took dishes for me?¡± Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Theo raised his eyes to nce at me. I red at him, snatched over the cigarette in his hands, snapped it in half, and threw it in the rubbish bin.


    "Who allowed you to smoke?"


    Theo smiled faintly as he got up and circled his arm around my waist. He smiled and said, "It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    "You aren''t allowed to smoke anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to my wife''s words.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy did not expect me to overhear what she said while badmouthing me. After being momentarily stunned, she looked at Zedd and spoke up in an


    aggrieved tone," Zedd, you know that I didn''t mean anything else. I was just making a joke." "I know." Zeddforted her at once. "It''s alright.¡±


    Could one just cover the bad things that they said with a simple joke?


    I sneered. I did not feel like saying anything else.


    Since it was not early anymore, Theo and I returned to our ce to rest after walking around the area nearby the hotel for a short while.


    We had been busy for an entire day. I was tired and sleepy right now. I fell asleep as soon as Iy on the bed after showering


    While I was half-asleep, I vaguely heard Theo telling me something. However, I could not remember what he said. I murmured a blur response to him


    and fell asleep.


    It was not long until National Day.


    Although I would not be ableplete the project before National Day, I could still finish some of the important tasks at hand.


    Theo was not in the room when I woke up in the morning. There was a note on the bedside table.


    I picked it up and looked at the note. [Something came up and I have to make a trip to the city. Remember to have your meals on time.]


    I smiled, climbed out of the sheets, and got down from the bed. After finishing breakfast, I headed out and went to the office.


    Since there wauld be a third party


    joining the project, our work


    efficiencynad dropped straight =?


    away. THe third party''s main = <>


    emphasis was the quality of the,


    constuction instead of speed:


    Therefore, everyone did their jobs


    th¨¦ best that they could..Content


    belongs to


    Hence, my workload increased as well.


    I went to the research institute to overlook the work process. After ensuring that everyone was working as scheduled, I headed to the construction


    site.


    Matthew was at the construction site. He was going around the site to inspect it while wearing a construction helmet


    After seeing me, he walked over and asked, "Are you the person in charge of this project?"


    I acted seriously after noticing the grave expression on his face. "Yes. Are there any problems?"


    Matthew nodded and said, "We might need to discuss some details.¡¯ ¡°Alright, say it.¡±


    ¡°Although it isn''t a big problem, there


    may be some hidden problems if we


    don''t manage this in time. It''s better,


    to take precautions against every


    possibterisk. Besides, your research


    instityte is extremely odd. Is there an


    underground car park? If there¡± san


    uaderground car park, whycan''t I


    find the entrance to it?¡± Content


    belongs to


    I shook my head and said, "There won''t be an underground car park."


    "In that case, why is the foundation so deep under the ground?"


    I recalled the thick wall of the research institute.


    Matthew did ask me any more


    questions after noticing that I was


    not sayinganything. Heughed apd


    said,¡± Let''s have lunch together in>


    the afternoon." I rejected his offer


    instietively. ¡®can''t. I still have


    WORK" ¡®


    4


    "Do you intend to avoid me forever?" Matthew interrupted my words. "After all, we''re business partners now. I don''t think it''s scandalous for business


    partners to have lunch together."

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    I understood Matthew''s personality well. If I did not agree to his request, he would continue pestering me. Therefore. I spoke to him with an


    exasperated expression on my face, ¡°Alright. However, I can''t go anywhere far. Let''s eat at the cafeteria of the research institute. However, there


    aren''t many dishes avable. I hope you won''t mind.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthewughed and said, "You know that I won''t mind.¡±


    The cafeteria of the research institute was not veryrge. It had simple decor as well. It was a space that was mainly prepared for employees as it


    would be a waste of time for them to eat at their amodations. After the project waspleted, the cafeteria would be renovated into a


    conference room.


    Both of us walked into the cafeteria and sat down at a table. Matthew then stood up and said, "Wait for me.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly walked out of the cafeteria


    I figured that he must have headed to his car to take something. so I did not pay him any mind.


    Matthew soon returned. There was a ss of fruit juice in his hands.


    He ced the ss of fruit juice in front of me and said with a smile, "It''s freshly made. Have some of this.¡±


    "Thank you." I did not act courteously either.


    After the dishes were served, I started eating quietly. I did not speak much. It


    seemed like Matthew did not intend to chat either.


    After having lunch, there was still half an hour until our evening work hours began. I nned to return to the office to take a nap. However, I did not


    expect Matthew to ask me to take him on a walk around the institute


    Of course, I did not want to do so. I frowned and said, "This ce is rather remote. It''s surrounded by some groves and shrubs. There''s nothing much


    to see around here."


    After speaking, I intended to return to the office.


    "Wait for a moment.¡± Matthew grabbed my arm.


    I was slightly displeased. "Let go of me!"


    Matthew was not willing to let go of me. He spoke in an aggrieved tone, "I know that


    you don''t want to see me now. You don¡¯t want to spend time with me either.


    However, as the main person in charge of this project, the third party requested for you to bring me around so that I can take a look at the


    surroundings of the institute. Isn¡¯t this something normal?"


    He was simply fulfilling his personal interests using work matters.


    I sighed softly and said, "I''ve really had enough of you.¡±


    Matthew smiled without saying anything else.


    There were many orchards nearby the research institute. The fruits were mostly ripe at this point in the season. Many of the fruits had rotted after


    falling to the ground.


    Vigers were picking the ripe fruits in the orchard. It was likely that they intended to bring them back home for themselves or sell them at the market.


    Matthew had no intention to walk into the orchards to take a look. He simply looked around outside the fence.


    After looking around for a few


    minutes, he denly looked at me


    and said, ¡®Wanda, there''s actually no


    need foryou to be so aversive x


    towarcme. I''ve already thought this


    through. I won''t ruin the happiness


    that you''ve obtained with sosmuch


    difficulty. Therefore, I wist-that we


    can still get along as friends.¡±


    I pursed my lips and spoke up in a harsh tone, "I don''t think that we can still be friends.¡±


    Matthew was slightly disappointed


    However, he spoke tomeina


    sincere toned know that you don''t


    wish to have¡®any interactions with ..


    me. Youdsn''t even want to see me.


    Youre worried that my existence will


    destray the happy life that you-have


    right how. My feelings are aburden


    f¨¦n you. I know all of this extremely


    well." ¡±


    I nced at him without saying anything.


    Matthew said, ¡°Wanda, actually, I want you to be happy more than anyone else.


    Previously, I thought that a


    cold-hearted and cruel man like


    Theo Grant wouldn''t bring you


    happiness. that''s why I wanted to ~


    take youa@way from him and ~


    personally make youhappy. >¡¯


    However, after all this time, I ean tell


    that he ruly loves you. He treats you


    extremely well too. Since that''s the


    case, I''ll give both of you my


    blessing. I''ll protect you as a friend.


    Don''t worry, I won''t bring any trouble


    to your life.¡±


    I looked at him in shock. I did not expect him to say such words.


    Matthew smiled faintly. His smile seemed rather deste. "I hope you won''t treat me like a stranger anymore. My heart will hurt terribly."

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    I felt rather sad after hearing Matthew''s words. I lowered my head unhappily.


    "Wanda, I don''t have any more family members by my side. There aren''t many people that I''d like to protect in this world. No matter what I''ve done


    my feelings for you are genuine. I truly want to protect you. Although we''re not fated to be together, and I won''t be able to stay by your side to protect


    you, I wish that you can treat me like your brother instead of how you''re treating me like aplete stranger right now.¡±


    I thought about it for a while and said,¡± Matthew Zimmer, you saved my life. I''ll agree to any of your requests except for getting together with you. I


    lave Thea. I won''t ept any other man except him in this lifetime. I thank you for liking me, but you deserve someone better. Liz is a good woman.


    She loves you, and she''s willing to bear children for you. You should appreciate her.¡±


    Matthew smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t bear to see you feeling sad, so I''ll give both of you my blessings. I''ll try my best to let you go." Sometimes,


    one would feel miserable if they were way too attached to something. One must learn how to let things go.


    Our evening working hours had almost begun. I returned to the research institute with Matthew.


    "Since we''ve already opened up to each other, can I treat you to dinner tonight?¡±


    I felt slightly hesitant. "Why don''t we-"


    ¡°I''m not familiar with this ce." Matthew interrupted my words. "Other than you, I don''t know anyone here. I''ll feel extremely bored if I don''t eat with


    you.¡±


    I pursed my lips, then looked at the excited expression on his face. I could not bring myself to reject him. "Then... Alright."


    Matthew smiled in satisfaction. I recalled that Theo would definitelye homete at night. If he knew that I agreed to have dinner with Matthew, he


    would definitely get angry at me


    However, I had already agreed to do so. I could not go back on my word now.


    I sighed lightly. This was hard.


    There were not many tasks for me to handle in the evening. I was not as tired as I was the day before.


    After work ended, I started packing up my belongings. Matthew came over to look for me.


    He leaned on the door of my office and looked at me with a wide grin on his face.¡± Are you that busy every day?¡±


    "I wasn''t that busy today.¡±


    "You''ve been working way too hard.¡±


    Iughed and said, "I''m used to it."


    After packing up, I nced at my phone.


    I did not receive any texts from Theo the entire day. He must be extremely busy today.


    After walking out of the research _*


    institute, Matthew started the car. I


    waited for him at the entrance.


    I got in his car after he drove over.


    He seemed to be in a good mood. He looked at me and said. "You''ve been here for such


    a long time. You should know where all the good food is, right?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''ve only eaten in that previous restaurant before.¡±


    The sky was getting darker. Theo still had not sent me any texts.


    I took out my phone to send him a text. [ Have you finished work?]


    Once I sent:the text out, looked >


    outside the car window in a slightly


    distracted manner. Content: ¡®belongs


    to¡¯NovelDrama.Org ¡ª


    The restaurants here mostly served.


    simple farmhouse dishes. They were


    all about the same. Therefore, c>


    Matthew finally decided to return ike)


    the¡¯ Same restaurant for dij nner.


    As soon as I sat down after entering the restaurant, my phone started vibrating.


    I took out my phone and looked at it. The


    call was from Zedd


    Why would he call me?


    Although I was extremely curious, I still picked up the call. "Mr. Nichols."


    "Where are you?" Zedd''s voice sounded extremely panicked.


    I frowned and said, "I''m eating in a restaurant. Is anything the matter?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Head to my ce to fetch Theo. He injured his hand. You''ll have to take care of him."


    "He injured his hand?¡±


    How did he suddenly injure his hand?

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Before I could ask Zedd anything, he hung up on the call.


    I felt slightly speechless. He had spoken way too curtly.


    I kept my phone and looked at Matthew. I said in a rather apologetic tone, "I''m sorry, something came up just now. I might have to leave first."


    After speaking, I grabbed my bag and leftProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Since I was worried about Theo, I did not stop even when he called after me from behind. I simply apologized and left the restaurant.


    The restaurant was not far away from the amodation. I arrived there after running for three minutes.


    There was a Rolls-Royce parked before the entrance. Keith helped Theo into the car as soon as he saw that I had arrived


    I noticed the thick bandage on his arm and asked in a panic, "How did this happen? How did you get injured?¡±


    Keith replied, "A car vited the traffic rules and identally hit him."


    I pursed my lips and reached out to help Theo.


    Matthew had followed me here from the restaurant. He frowned and looked at me when he noticed that Theo was injured. '' Since he¡¯s injured, let''s


    have a meal another day.¡±


    After speaking, he left.


    Theo raised his gaze and looked at me. ¡® Were you having dinner with him just


    now?¡¯


    I nodded and said, ¡°Zedd called me to tell me that you were injured as soon as we ordered our dishes.¡±


    His gaze darkened as he asked icily, "So, did I disturb your meal?"


    His voice wasced with intense rage. I frowned and said, "You''re overthinking. We just had a meal after work."


    "How do you know that I''m overthinking?" He looked at me. He seemed rather angry.


    If we continued this conversation,


    we would definitely end up arguing. I


    pressed the-elevator button and =~


    changeddhe topic." You haven''t had


    dinner fg ht? What do you feel dike


    having? I I''ll call the restaurantand


    order the dishes you want. {#1 ask


    th¨¦m to deliver them over" Content


    belongs to


    After speaking, the doors of the elevator opened. I helped Theo into the elevator.


    "Anything''s fine,¡± Theo said softly.


    He was notin a good mood because I was having a meal with Matthew just now.


    However, I guessed that it was not


    just because Of the fact that I was


    having di with Matthew. The


    bodyguards: that he arranged for me


    were always by my side. They must


    have told Theo about how I wert on


    a walk with Matthew in the o¡±


    afternoon. The bodyguards might


    have overheard my conversation


    with Matthew and told Theo


    everything.


    He was extremely possessive. It was reasonable for him to get angry.


    Therefore, I could understand him. I would not get angry at him as well


    I helped Theo into our room and said gently, "Give me the medicine that the doctor prescribed to you."


    He shook his head and said, ¡°There weren''t any prescriptions."


    That meant that his injury was not serious. I felt much more rxed after hearing that.


    After that. I called the restaurant and ordered some dishes. I told them to deliver the dishes over.


    After the call, I turned around and saw that Theo was heading to the washroom. I immediately asked, "Are you going to take a shower?"


    His arm was injured. I might have to help him to take a shower.


    Theo looked at me with a dark gaze in his eyes. "I''m going to the toilet."


    I felt slightly awkward, so I did not


    say anythings However, as soon as I


    thought about his injured hand and>


    how it might not be convenient for


    him to-go to the toilet, I could not


    helpbut ask, "Will you be fineson


    your own?"


    a


    Theo raised his brow and asked, "Will you help me?"


    Initially, I thought that he would say that he could de it on his own, but I did not expect him to tell me that he could not. I blushed slightly. I had no idea


    what to do.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    "Can''t you help me out?¡± Theo''s deep voice rang out.


    Theo was my husband. We had lived together for so many years, and we would continue to do so for a long time in the future. He would fall sick, and


    I would too. We had to look after each other regardless of how awkward things might get


    After preparing myself mentally, I exhaled lightly and walked over. Then, I headed into the washroom with him.


    Theo stood still as I bit my lip and reached out to unbuckle his belt. After that, I pulled down the zipper of his pants.


    Just when I was about to proceed with the next step, he suddenly grabbed my wrist and spoke to me in a husky voice, "Alright, let me do it myself.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief and left the washroom at once.


    Theo had thrown his phone onto the bed as soon as he walked into the room. It was vibrating non-stop right now.


    I walked over and looked at who was calling. The call was from Cindy. She must have known about Theo''s injury and was calling him to express her


    concern.


    I did not pick up the call, but Cindy did not give up either.


    Theo was still in the washroom. I felt rather annoyed, so I shouted out, ¡°Theo, you have a call."


    "Pick it up for me.¡±


    I did not feel like picking it up, but Cindy would continue calling if I did not pick up the call. It was way too annoying


    Therefore, I finally chose to pick up the call.


    Before I could say anything, Cindy¡¯s


    cries rang out.gn the other end of


    the call." Theowy, has your arm


    gotten better? I''m sorry, I really didit


    do it on. furpose. I didn''t want to


    throw-@ tantrum. I didn''t want you to


    get in: fured either. I''d rather that


    was-the one who got inj juredinstead


    ofyou. I guarantee that this is the


    last time. I''ll always listen to you in


    he future. I won''t do anything rash


    anymore."


    Tr


    Did that mean that Theo was injured because of her?


    I pursed my lips. I did not intend to say anything.


    Cindy started crying harder on the other end of the call. ¡°Theowy, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you still angry at me? I admit my mistake. I


    won''t do that anymore in the future.


    "You just need to stay farther away from him in the future. That way, he won''t be angry at you anymore.¡± I said in an even tone. My words were not


    friendly, and there were hints of rage in the tone of my voice as well.


    Cindy did not expect to hear my voice. She was stunned for a long time before she spoke up, "Wanda Lane, who allowed you to pick up Theowy''s


    phone? Are you uneducated? How can you just pick up someone else''s phone like that?¡±


    Her voice changed way too quickly. She did not sound like she had been crying at all.


    I sneered and teased her, "Why did


    you immediately stop crying as soon


    as you knew that I''m not Theo?


    Aren''t you afraid that Theo is right


    next to me? He might have heard


    everything that you just said. It a


    seems: ike your acting skills haven''t


    improved throughout the years.


    Afso, Theo was the one who asked


    me to pick up the phone. We''re


    husband and wife. I¡¯m not an


    outsider. Of course, I can pick up his


    calls as I wish."


    Cindy was angered by my words. She spoke up in a shrill tone, "Wanda Lane, don¡¯t be so conceited. Even if I can¡¯t marry Theo and be his wife, I can


    still appear in his life. He''ll get used to my presence. If you don¡¯t believe in me, let''s just see how it goes.


    ¡°He could''ve avoided getting hurt


    today, but he protected me


    instinctively 4 e was willing to get


    injured inwny ce. He might love ~


    you, but im someone that can¡¯t be¡±


    cut offfrom his life. He can¡¯t resist


    looking after me. He''s a eadyused


    toxmay presence. This wi remain the


    same for a long time. Ther¨¦fore, I''ll


    appear in your lives in the future as


    well. There''ll always be a gap


    between both of you." Content


    belongs to


    I really found her extremely funny right now.


    Iughed out loud and said, "Cindy Reed, aren''t you tired of doing this?"


    "Why would I be tired?" Cindy spoke in a seething tone. "I feel happy as long as I can make you feel ufortable. I''ll never feel tired.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± I sneered and said, ¡°In that case, I wish that you can stay persistent for your entire life. Don''t ever give up.¡±

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    After speaking, I hung up the phone.


    I did not bother to continue speaking to her. One could never wake a person who was pretending to be asleep.


    I ced Theo''s phone on the bedside table and went to change my clothes.


    I stood in front of the closet. I was just about to unbutton my shirt when Theo hugged me from behind.


    I was shocked. "How can you walk so silently?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Heughed softly and said, "I''ve always walked lightly. Is this the first time that you''ve realized that?"


    That was not the case


    I lowered my gaze to look at his injured arm. "Don''t shower tonight. I''ll wipe you up with a warm towelter."


    Theo smiled and said, "Alright."


    He let go of me. I went to the washroom to brush my teeth and filled a bucket with water.


    Theo sat on the bed obediently as he waited for me to wipe him up. He looked just like a child.


    He did not say anything. He simply watched me quietly. He must be thinking of something.


    I raised my eyes to nce at him. I asked him curiously, "What are you thinking about?"


    Theo raised his brows and said, "I thought that you''d be angry after picking up that call just now.¡±


    I chuckled lightly and ced a towel in the bucket. I looked at him and asked, "What kind of projects are you the most worried about among all the


    projects that you invested in?"


    After a momentary silence, he said," Projects that I haven''t fully understood or have no confidence in!"


    I nodded and said, "Previously,


    cared a lot about what Cindy said


    because wasn¡¯ t sure what kind of


    feelings you had for her. I didn''t <


    know ifyou were treating her well


    out ofdb igation or love. That¡¯g¡é-why I


    couldn''t bear it when both ofyou


    spent time together. I was-always


    worried that you''d get together with


    her one day."


    After a momentary pause, I added, * However, things are different now. I know that you don''t have feelings for her.


    Besides, Z¨¦dd likes Cindy. He has ~


    stayed by-her side to protect her fr


    so many years. Even if you really


    havefeelings for her, you wouldn''t


    choose to be with her as well.¡±


    Theo narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you tell her that you trust my love for you and that I''ll never betray you?¡±


    "I trust your love for me, but I don¡¯t believe that you love me a lot."


    Theo frowned and asked, "Why don''t you believe so?"


    "If you really loved me a lot, you would reject getting too close with any other woman."


    I grabbed his hand and looked at his


    injured arm~¡®This is the second time


    Sa


    you''ve gotten injured because of =>


    another \ woman, and both incidents


    urred because of the sameu


    wonnan. I''m really unhappy about


    that¡±


    After speaking, 1 picked up the bucket and headed to the washroom.


    I had already said everything that I wanted to say. I would see how Theo reflected upon his actions this time around


    Aftering out of the washroom, I was stunned when I caught sight of therge bouquet of roses on the bed


    Theoughed softly and said, "It''s my fault for making you unhappy. I''ll apologize to you. I hope that this bouquet of flowers can put you in a better


    mood.¡±


    Women would truly be in a better mood after seeing flowers.


    I''m starting to pity your assistant." Keith was the only one who was capable of purchasing a bouquet of flowers at this hour and sending it over so


    quickly.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    "Do you pity him?¡± Theo was rather unhappy. "It''s not like I don''t pay him.¡±


    I pouted and said, "Although you pay him, that doesn''t mean that you can take advantage of him like that.¡±


    Theo narrowed his eyes and curled his finger in my direction. "Come over.¡±


    I walked over and asked him with an ambiguous smile on my face, "Are you unhappy because I''m taking Keith''s side?"


    ¡°Of course, I''m not unhappy because you''re speaking up for Keith.¡± Theo hugged my waist and spoke in an aggrieved tone, "I don''t like seeing you


    with Matthew.


    Besides, I''m not sure what your feelings toward him are. That''s why I''m extremely upset." Theo had really changed a lot. Previously, he had never


    expressed his emotions in front of me.


    I ced my hand on his neck andforted him. "Don''t worry. I''m just friends with him. We won¡¯t have any other rtionship besides that."


    Theo was satisfied after seeing the serious expression on my face.


    He ced his hand on the back of my head and pressed my head down. He then kissed me on the mouth


    It was gettingte. We should sleep.


    After lying down, Theo got slightly excited. However, he had no choice but to restrain himself given his arm injury.


    I was way too sleepy. I fell asleep not long


    after.


    Due to Theo''s arm injury, it was not convenient for him to do things on his own.


    Before sleeping, I nned to wake up earlier in the morning so that I could help him brush his teeth. However, when I woke up, Theo was already


    awake.


    I immediately got up from the bed after hearing soundsing from the bathroom.


    Theo was standing before the basin. He was trying to squeeze out some toothpaste with much difficulty.


    Since he could not press it hard with his injured arm, his brows were furrowed up in a frown. He looked rather frustrated.


    I found it extremely funny, so I walked over and took the tube of toothpaste from his hands. ¡°I told you that you''ve injured your arm. You should''ve


    asked me to help you with such tasks.¡±


    Theo hugged my waist as his brows smoothened out. "Did I wake you?"


    I shook my head and said, "The rm hasn''t rung. I woke up on my own.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After squeezing out the toothpaste, I


    handed the toothbrush to Theo and


    said* -You''re injured. Of COUTSE, ¡®ld


    wake up earlier to take care ¡®of you.¡±


    Theo pressed his forehead to mine andughed as he asked, "Can you take care of me by my side today?¡±


    Although it sounded like he was asking for my opinion, I understood that he would not allow me to reject his suggestion.


    Iughed in exasperation and said,¡± Alright. However, I can¡¯t apany you to the city. I can''t leave my work here.


    Theo kissed my eyelids and said, "I won''t go anywhere today.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I pushed his face away at once.¡± Hurry up and brush your teeth.¡±


    If I allowed him to do as he wished, I would not be able to go to work.


    I washed up and brushed my teeth after helping Theo get washed up.


    After brushing my teeth, I changed my clothes.


    The weather outside seemed pretty.


    good. There was not a lot of workto


    do at the research institute today.


    Therefore, I put on a dress, which


    rar¨¦ly wore.


    -


    The hem of my.dress reached the


    upper part ofny knees. It made my


    legs look gdod. PerhapsitwaS =o


    becauseLrarely exposed my legs.So


    my leg$had always been extremely


    ie B¨¦sides, I had lost some-weight


    recently, so my legs lookecfair and


    straight. They looked preity good.


    Naturally, I had to apply some makeup after putting on a dress. Otherwise, I would rather not wear a dress.


    Theo came out of the bathroom. His gazended on my legs when he saw that I had changed into a dress.


    He frowned slightly, but he did not say anything.


    After I applied my makeup, Theo had already changed into a smart business suit. I smiled andmented, "You look really handsome."


    I prepared to leave. I walked to the doorway to put on my shoes.


    After putting on my shoes, I raised my


    head to notice that Theo was frowning. I asked in a slightly curious tone, "What''s wrong?¡±


    Why did he seem rather unhappy?


    Theo pursed his lips and said, "It''s nothing.¡±

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    After leaving the room. Theo and I intended to have breakfast at a restaurant.


    There were not many people in the morning. We sat down at a table by the window. I looked outside the window and admired the beautiful morning


    view of the holiday vige.


    There were mountains,kes, and greenery around us. There were not any high-rise buildings. It felt way too good to be able to be in close contact


    with Mother Nature.


    Theo was not in the mood to look at the view outside. He kept looking at me with a frown.


    I looked at him and could help but ask,¡± Why are you unhappy?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips and said, "Don¡¯t wear dresses anymore.¡±


    Why?


    Before I could ask him the reason, Theo took off his business suit and covered my legs with it.


    I was momentarily stunned. Besides, I could sense many people looking over at us. I started panicking.


    Was I dressed inappropriately?


    I lowered my head to nce at my legs. There did not seem to be any problem with the way that I was dressed. I asked Theo," Is there anything odd


    with me?¡±


    Theo nodded and said in a serious tone.¡± Yes, one will look odd if anything''s in excess. You look odd because you''re way too beautiful


    I almost choked on my saliva. I coughed lightly andughed as I asked, "Where did you learn to speak like that?¡±


    Theo handed me a cup of water and said in an even tone, ¡°Don¡¯t wear such short dresses anymore."


    ¡°How is this short?"


    It just reached the top part of my knees.


    Theo nodded and said, "It''s way too short. I won''t allow you to wear it anymore."


    I was unhappy when he said that. Women had the freedom to wear whatever they wanted.


    Although I could understand Theo''s strong possessiveness, I was still displeased. I knew that he would like his wife to wear a


    padded jacket in the winter.


    I grabbed his hand and said, "Elena


    and Cindy always wear short


    dresses as Well. I think they look ?


    good. If they can wear dresses, why


    can''t IA£¤ou can look at other ¡é?


    wongen, but why can''t I show.smy


    figure off to other people? You must


    treat me fairly." Content b¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Theo''s gaze darkened as he asked, "How are you the same as them?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned and said, "Give me a clearer exnation. How are we any different?"


    "They can wear whatever they want since it has nothing to do with me. However, you¡¯re my wife. How can I not care about you?¡±


    He was getting better at speaking.


    "Besides, you''ve gained some weight


    recently. Now that you have to walk.


    SO muchevery day, your calves will


    grow I thicker as well. Your calves will


    appear even thicker if you wear


    dresses of this length." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    My face fell as I asked, "Have I gained weight?"


    That should not be. I had not been eating much recently.


    Theo raised his brow and said, "If that will make you unhappy, I can only tell you that you didn''t gain weight."


    "No, tell me the truth.¡± I was not sure now." Have I really gained weight?¡±


    Theo nodded and said, "Although it isn¡¯t very obvious, you''ve gained a little weight.¡±


    Women were always extremely


    strict toward their own appearance


    and figure. Besides, Theo had never


    told me that I gained weight in-the


    pastlf he said So now, that meant


    that I I had really gained weight.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I got it.¡± I felt rather upset. "I won''t wear short dresses in the future.¡±


    If dresses made me look plumper, I would not look good in them anyway. In that case, I would rather not wear them


    Theo smiled in satisfaction.


    The waiter served us breakfast. I ordered a lot as I was hungry just now.


    After realizing that I had gained weight, I did not feel like eating anything at all.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    I pushed the te in front of Theo and said, "You should eat more!¡±


    After that. I took a carton of milk and started drinking it.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" Theo frowned and asked me.


    I shook my head and said, "I''m going to start losing weight. I must control my diet so that I can lose weight within half a month."


    Although I did not really like dressing up, I was still a woman. I still minded my own figure.


    Theo frowned and spoke to me with a look of dissatisfaction on his face, "You still need to eat three meals a day although you''ve gained weight.


    Otherwise, you''ll only gain more weight the more you try to slim down. Breakfast is especially important. You won''t gain weight if you eat more in the


    morning. If you really want to lose weight, I''ll apany you out for a walk every night.¡±


    After speaking, he pushed the te in front of me and said, "There are only two pastries here. Finish everything.¡±


    I really did not have an appetite, so I rejected his offer. "I don''t feel like eating.¡±


    "Listen to me!" Theo''s expression stiffened as he said, ¡°You''ll experience a rebound if you diet to lose weight. You''ll be even plumper than you


    are right now.¡±


    Since he was so fierce, I did not dare to disregard his words anymore. I finished the pastries with a sullen expression on my face.


    I was reapplying lipstick on my lips when Matthew walked over.


    Theo caught sight of him as well. He lifted his brow and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Zimmer, good morning.¡±


    Matthew felt slightly taken aback. After being momentarily stunned, he said, "Good morning, Mr. Grant.¡±


    He then looked at me with a radiant smile on his face. "Wanda, you look prettier than you were yesterday.¡±


    Women all loved praise. I was no exception.


    "Mr. Grant, would you mind if I sit with both of you?" Matthew asked with a smile.


    Although he was asking Theo about his opinion, he had already taken a seat at our table. He even called a waiter over so that he could ce his


    order.


    Theo frowned slightly. He was rather unhappy, but he did not say anything.


    I nced at him and noticed that there was something on the corner of his mouth. I grabbed a tissue and helped him to wipe his mouth.


    My actions were extremely natural. It looked like I had done this countless times.


    Theo was momentarily stunned. Iughed and said, "You''re already all grown up. How can you still dirty your mouth while eating?¡±


    He came to his senses and fixed a joyous gaze on me. He seemed to be in a better mood now.


    I caught sight of Matthew frowning as he looked outside the window.


    I just realized that I had gone overboard. It seemed like I was showing off our love in front of him.


    However, I did not exin things to him. That would make it seem like I had really done it intentionally.


    After having breakfast, Theo followed me to the research institute with the excuse that he needed me to look after him.


    Keith sent his documents over, and he started working in my office. He used my desktop to attend his video conferences as well.


    There was more work today, so I was extremely busy. Theo would ask me to pour him a cup of water or help him to send documents to other people


    from time to time, which made me feel terribly tired.


    Aftering out of the office, Krayden handed me a bottle of water. Heughed as he said, "It seems like President Grant is here to apany his


    wife today."


    I was momentarily stunned as my face flushed red. "You''ve mistaken, Krayden. His arm is injured, so it isn¡¯t convenient for him to do many things.


    That''s why he came over to the research institute with me.¡±


    Kraydenughed and said, "It doesn''t seem that way. Haven''t you realized that Mr. Grant will call you over whenever Mr. Zimmer chats with you?¡±


    I pursed my lips without saying anything.


    Krayden was right. Whenever Matthew talked to me, Theo would text me so that Matthew could not finish whatever he was about to tell me.


    ¡°It seems like you''re more tired than usual today," Krayden teased me again.


    I nodded and said. ¡°That''s right.


    I already felt extremely tired although it had not been long since the workday started.


    While I was chatting with Krayden, Matthew carried a basket of fruits over.


    He distributed the fruits to the other employees and came to me. "Wanda, my secretary went to the orchard to pluck some fruits. You look tired from


    work. You should sit down, have some fruits, and take some rest.¡±


    I was just about to speak when the phone in my pocket rang.


    Krayden could not resistughing. He held the fruit in his hands andughed as he told me, "Ms. Lane, you need to get busy again.¡±


    Did Theo install a surveince camera on me? How could he call me over so urately every single time?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was simply way too weird!


    I took the phone out of my pocket. As expected, the call was really from Theo.


    I picked up the call. Theo''s low and attractive voice rang out in my ear. "I''m thirsty."


    ¡°Didn''t I just pour a cup of water for you?" I asked him with an exasperated expression on my face.


    How could he drink so much water?


    "The cup is tiny. I finished it in a gulp.¡±


    I sighed in exasperation and said, "Alright, I''ll pour some water for you."


    After hanging up on the call, I looked at Matthew and said, "I''m really sorry, but something came up and I need to leave first."


    After speaking, I turned around and headed into my office.


    Theo was feaning against the sofa


    of my office. He was wearing a pair


    of Bluetooth earphones while ~


    looking at theptop on the coffee


    table] It seemed like he was faving a


    video conference. Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org -


    I nced at the cup next to his hand. It was full of water.


    I was extremely speechless. ¡°Isn''t there water in your cup?"


    He was being way too childish!


    Theo raised his gaze to look at me. His expression did not change as he said,"


    Keith came in to pour some water for me just now. He also bought some cakes and brought them over. Take them out.¡±


    I raised my brow and asked, ¡°Since he was here, why didn''t he set out the cakes before leaving?"


    "He''s busy."


    Was I not busy?


    That was enough!


    Although I was unhappy. I still helped him to take out the cakes and ce them on the coffee table. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±


    He raised his brow and asked, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    ¡°I''m on a diet.¡±


    He just told me in the morning that I had gained weight, yet he was still asking me to eat these desserts.


    Theo pursed his lips and looked at theptop as he said, "Come here.¡±


    He then took out his Bluetooth earphones, smiled, and asked me, "What can you eat?"


    I took a deep breath and asked, "Do you know that I''m working right now?¡±


    Theo nodded and said, "You can eat even while working.¡±


    Was he here to cause trouble for me today?


    "I''m not eating," I said irritatedly.


    After notiging that I was unhappy,


    Theo pushed the cakes in front of


    me and started typing on the ?


    keyboard with his long and slender


    fingers. Content belongs ta>


    NovelDrama.Org -


    He could not type fast due to his arm injury. He was typing at an extremely slow


    speed.


    I paid attention to everything that he was doing. I wanted to help out, but I did not.


    This man was pretending to be pitiful in front of me. I could not let him do as he wished


    Someone knocked on the door. I said in an even tone, "Come in.¡±


    Cindy came into the office. She was holding a bag of food in her hands


    She frowned slightly after noticing


    that I washere. She looked at Theo


    and asked in concern, ¡®Theowy, has


    yOUTr I arm gotten better? I boiled


    some chicken soup. Have seme so


    that you''ll recover soon.¡¯ "Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    She walked over and ced the bag of food on the coffee table while speaking. She then unpacked the food


    She smiled quietly. She looked exceptionally gentle and virtuous.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Theo raised his eyes to look at her. "It''s fine now. Thanks."


    His tone was t. sounding a little indifferent


    Cindy''s gaze turned a little dim as she said a little guiltily, "It''s all my fault, Theowy. I shouldn''t have made a scene on the main road. That way, you


    wouldn''t have gotten hurt. I''ve learned my lesson and will reflect on myself seriously."


    Theo pursed his lips and faintly said," Okay."


    Cindy''s hands were intertwined, looking a little nervous


    I knew she was pretending to look cute, and a sarcastic sneer appeared on my face.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing how slowly Theo was typing on the keyboard, she quickly said, "Hurry up and finish the chicken soup, Theowy. It won''t be good once it turns


    cold. If you need to send any documents, I can help you.¡±


    She sat down next to Theo after saying that and reached out to take theptop.


    However, before she could touch theptop, Theo stopped her and said with a look of displeasure, "This is a confidential document of thepany.


    Outsiders are not allowed to look at it."


    Cindy''s hands froze in midair. After what Theo said, she felt ttemendously awkward.


    The smile on her face was very stiff. After slowly withdrawing her hands, she said aggrievedly, "I''m sorry, Theowy. I was just trying to help and didn''t


    think too much about it."


    Theo pursed his lips and did not say anything


    There were still things out there waiting for me to do, so I nned to go outside. However, as soon as I stood up, Theo looked at me and asked, "Can


    you send these documents for me?"


    I froze. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Didn''t you say that these are confidential documents? Besides, I''m very slow at typing.¡±


    "It''s okay. I¡¯m in no hurry to send them anyway. Just type at your own pace.¡±


    Theo stood up from the sofa and gestured for me to sit.


    I frowned slightly and was just about to say something when he walked over and pulled me over to sit me down. "Just type whatever I say.¡±


    "O-Okay then.¡±


    Theo raised his eyebrows. ¡°What can I do? My hands can¡¯t type.¡±


    I gently sighed and had no choice but to continue.


    Cindy stood aside and watched us with a paleplexion.


    The project was nearing its end. After working for several consecutive days, I was finally able to rest.


    It would be Regata Storica soon. After returning to the city, I would like to ask Jordan for leave and make a trip back to Whaldorf City with Theo.


    For the past few days, Munchkin kept telling me how much he missed me when he called me at night. I missed him too and could not wait to see him


    I was packing when Cindy called me.


    She was straightforward. "I need to talk to you, Wanda Lane.¡±


    To be honest, there was really nothing to talk about between us. Our conversations would be in nonsense and had no meaningful purpose.


    "I''m sorry, but I don¡¯t have time. If it isn''t urgent, then just say it over the phone.¡± My tone was cold and indifferent


    Cindy chuckled. ¡¯ ¡®It''s nothing


    importantsreally. I heard you were


    sent tothe morgue some time.ago


    and almost froze to death. I¡¯ myjust


    cheeking to see if you''re okay." How


    did-she know that? Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org ¡°

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    I frowned. ¡°Thanks for your concern, Ms.


    Reed. But as you can see, I''m fine.¡± "I was going to tell you about the things I discovered, but since you don''t have time, then let''s just forget about it.¡±


    I froze.


    Theo had assigned someone to investigate this matter and did not say much to me, which meant that he had not found anything.


    How did Cindy find out about this, then?


    Why was she investigating it?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she have anything to do with this?


    "What do you know?" I did not want to beat about the bush with her and asked straightforwardly.


    "I felt really sorry for Theowy having to work on usual days and investigate this matter for you at the same time, so I found someone to do it for me.


    Only, I never expected the result to be so shocking. If you want to know, then don''t you think you should at least be nicer to me?¡±


    I understood what she meant by that and asked with a frown, "Where should we meet?¡±


    Cindy told me the address, and I hung up


    After going back to my room to get changed, I went out.


    She had asked to meet in a cafe and had already arrived. She was sitting by the window drinking coffee.


    Seeing that I was here, she put down the coffee cup and said with a smile, "The coffee here is amazing. It has just the right amount of bitterness.¡±


    I pursed my lips, not nning to answer her.


    I did not like bitter coffee, unlike her. This was the same with life. I could not stand even a hint of bitterness in life.


    After ordering a ss of juice and seeing that Cindy still did not intend to say anything. 1 asked with a frown, "Surely you didn''t invite me here just to


    drink coffee with you, Ms. Reed?"


    Cindy chuckled faintly. "I''m not that silly." "I think you are quite silly.¡± I said unkindly.


    Cindy did not take offense. After taking another sip of coffee, she looked at the ne on my neck. "Theowy took two of the same nes that


    day. I was wondering who he wanted to give the other one to. It turns out it''s you.¡±


    I touched the ne on my neck. This was a gift Theo gave to me at dinner the other day.


    I had no ns of answering her. There was no need to bring suffering upon me.


    Seeing that I had no ns of asking anything, Cindy frowned. "Don¡¯t you want to ask who he gave the other ne to?¡±


    "I don''t want to know." I picked up the juice and took a sip. finding it too sweet.


    ¡°Alright then." Cindy shrugged. "I


    initially nned to invite you for


    seafood. There¡¯ s a particrly good.


    seafood eestaurant around here, but


    I fig ured-you! ve probably had lunch


    and tight not be able to eat mauch


    ri 1} how. You''ve probably t tried it,


    though. Keith had broughtthe food


    to you."


    I looked up at her and saw her gloating. I thought it wasughable.


    Theo probably had a meal with her on the day of the incident


    What did that matter, though?


    I sneered. "You merely had a meal with him and are alreadying to me to show off about it. Don''t you think that''s pathetic?¡±


    "If you think I''m showing off to you,


    then that''s fire. I have a special


    liking for seafood and Theowy ¡ªj


    remembered it. When I came to x


    Hommiton City, he immediately¡±


    broug me there. I have to


    apaldgize to you because we were


    having a meal together onthe day of


    the incident.


    Otherwise, nothing would''ve happened to you."


    What a level-headed thing to say.


    I smiled slightly. ¡°The fact that someone tried to kill me has nothing to do with you having a meal together. Besides, after the incident, I finally know


    how much your so-called Theowy loves me. I guess it''s worth it.¡±


    The smile on Cindy''s face faded.


    She suppressed the anger in her


    heart and asked, ¡°I''m interested to


    know what Sort of person you''ve <>


    offendecthat the other party was-so


    eagerto kill you without considering


    the repercussions. They everused


    such a torturous method tos.¡±

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    I shook my head. "I want to know who I''ve offended too. There''s no answer to this question. Why don''t you tell me what you know, Ms. Reed?"


    "I didn¡¯t find much. Theowy has been looking in the wrong direction. The man who took you inte the elevator and the man who brought you into the


    morgue are two different people. Besides, both of them are not necessarily men either."


    I pursed my lips. "Can you tell me where you got all this information, Ms. Reed?"


    Cindy scoffed. "Is that important? What''s important now is for you to think of a way not to drag Theowy into this so he won''t get himself hurt.¡±


    She was too long-winded. Could she not say everything at once instead of getting me to ask her question by question?


    I asked with a face full of impatience." What else do you know?¡±


    Seeing how hesitant Cindy was at telling me, I narrowed my eyes. "Cindy Reed, if you really care about your Theowy, then you''ll tell me everything


    without reservation.¡±


    The main reason she asked me out was to make me feel small. Telling me about the morgue was only secondary.


    When she could not get an advantage on me, she felt grumpy about it.


    Therefore, she said with a face full of mockery, "You''re so selfish, Wanda Lane. Theowy has taken risks for you time and again. He''s so nice to you,


    yet you left his side twice. You don¡¯t actually love him, do


    you? You left his side twice and returned again because you couldn''t meet someone who treats you better and is more willing to spend money on you


    than him, huh?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was speechless.


    I could not meet someone who was more willing to spend money on me than Theo?


    Was I a gold digger to her, then?


    I sneered and said without a single reservation, "Cindy Reed, you''re the one who''s put him in danger several times.


    ¡°You met him first. so logically speaking, the possibility of him choosing you should be higher, yet he picked me. Do you know why?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Because you''re a parasite. You were in the same car as Theo a few years ago and he was nearly involved in an ident


    because of you,


    right? You''re not trying to kill him on purpose, are you? After all, it''s normal for a selfish person like you to destroy something that you can''t get, am I


    right?


    ¡®If I actually coveted his money, then


    I would be wearing branded clothes


    and carryingsptanded bags every


    day like yau*Need I remind you?


    where yau got these things from?


    Can yewstop being so shameless?


    You.have never worked yet g@-on


    spendthrifts every single day,


    spending on luxurious geods. And


    with whose money? Who''s the one


    who gave you the properties and car


    under your name? Content belongs


    to


    "Theo and I are legally married, so all his money is our joint property as a couple, which means these things you''re enjoying now are also from me.


    You''re spending my money and provoking me all the time. How shameless can you get?


    "Your parents saved his life, so you


    think it¡¯s rignhtfor you to spend his


    hard-earned money. You even


    instigated Petra and Grayson to Kilt


    their owt daughter, nearly causing:


    him toose his wife. But you''re >


    saying ¡ì that you love him? If I [Kwere


    mex would be so as hamedcio even


    sfow up in front of him. You? You''re


    pestering him every day, sucking his


    blood. What are you if not a


    parasite?¡±


    The word ¡®parasite¡¯ had cut Cindy to the quick. She mmed the table in a fury and stood up, shouting, "Who are you calling a parasite, Wanda


    Lane?!"


    The look she gave me at the moment looked like she was itching to devour me alive.


    "If you don''t admit that you''re a parasite, then stop spending Theo''s money.¡± I never sounded too harsh whenever I argued with someone. If there


    was no basic respect between humans, then how were we different from animals?


    Nevertheless, Cindy did not deserve to be treated as a human. If I did not teach her a lesson, then she would only get bolder and more fearless.


    However, she would surely not tell me what she had found out if I did so.


    It did not matter, though. If Cindy could find out certain things. then she must have used Theo''swork. Hence, if she could find out certain things,


    then Theo would be able to find it out too


    I did not want to waste my time any further and grabbed my bag to leave.


    Cinay was full of anger but dared not


    lay a finger onme, hence she could


    only vent hefanger by cursing at


    me. ¡®Whe-do you think youare, <


    Wanda_Lane? Theowy is just used to


    your presence. Do you really think he


    loyed you? Besides, you must be too


    shameful because why else aren''t


    the Louises announcing Your


    identity? I think you''re just..." Content


    belongs to


    I did not hear the rest of it because I had already left the cafe.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    I breathed a long sigh of relief. When I was ready to go home, I saw the seafood restaurant across the street and felt a stuffy sensation in my heart


    When Theo called me, I hung up straight away because I did not really want to answer it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Forget it. Maybe I should take a walk before I headed back.


    It would be easy for Theo and I to get into an argument if I headed back now without relieving my frustrations.


    I wandered leisurely on the streets.


    The sky was gloomy, and dark clouds loomed over my head. After a few strikes of thunder, the sky started drizzling.


    It was not exactly a drizzle because my clothes were soon soaked.


    I ran into an alley but could not find the way out. I felt a little flustered after a short while.


    Just as I was ready to take out my phone to use the GPS, a man appeared in front of me.


    I looked at him, and after freezing for several seconds, a name appeared in my head.


    Franky!


    What was he doing here?


    I sped my hands together and forced myself to calm down. I greeted him, ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    He looked at me, his ck eyes were so dark it could ooze out a drop of ink. "It''s been a while, Ms. Lane.¡±


    This was afristed ce, and ~~


    coupled \ with the rain, basically I no-


    one woulde here. I would be


    lving.if I said that I was not afraid at


    this very moment. Content belongs


    t6 NovelDrama.Org -


    Although I tried to stay calm, I was still shivering from fear.


    Seeing that he was merely staring at me without saying a word, I took a deep breath and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    There was a strike of thunder in the sky, and I trembled in shock.


    "Stop running around. Mn is here. Ourir has been swept, causing him to suffer huge losses. If he finds you guys, then it''ll be over for you."


    He turned around to leave after saying that.


    I subconsciously called out to him, Franky.¡±


    He stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at me


    ¡®How are you?¡± I did not know why: ~


    they werein the country. Even -


    though! was dying to know, hee


    might not tell me. However, I still


    wanted to give it a try. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    I''m fine.¡±


    He did not want to say much to me and left after saying that.


    I stood in the alley for several ~


    minutes. The rain was getting _


    heavier. Just as I nned to pull''up


    the GPS to get out of here, am


    umbre appeared over my ¡°head.


    I looked at the man behind me. It was the bodyguard Theo had sent to follow me.


    I asked him, ¡°That man earlier... Did he follow me for a very long time?"

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    The bodyguard nodded. "He''s been following you from the moment you walked out of the cafe.¡±


    "Did you tell Theo about it?"


    "I did."


    I pursed my lips and asked no more.


    The bodyguard received a call. He took out his phone and nced at it before handing it to me. "Mr. Grant has something to say to you.¡±


    I shook my head. "Take me back."


    The bodyguard froze. Although he was put in a tough spot, he still took me out of the alley eventually.


    The sky waspletely dark when I got


    home.


    The vi was pitch-ck, which confused me. Theo''s car was parked out in the yard. Why did he not switch on the lights if he was home?


    I switched on the lights and saw Theo sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    He heard my return but did not turn back to look at me.


    It was obvious that he was angry.


    After changing my shoes, I walked upstairs.


    I nced at him. The man''s countenance was grim, and his charming face was full of anger.


    He looked at me as well. Our eyes met. I wore a nk expression and averted my gaze indifferently.


    Just as I was almost at the bedroom door, the man caught up with me.


    He grabbed my arm and asked in a cold voice, "Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone? Who''s that man whe followed you?¡±


    My clothes were soaked. I was cold and tired. I wascking energy too, so I did not want to talk to him and merely replied ndly, ¡°My phone ran out


    of battery. I guess you can say that he''s an old friend.¡±


    After saying that, I pulled out my arm from his and walked into the room.


    I went to the closet to grab my pajamas and headed for the bathroom, nning to take a shower before going to bed


    Theo, however, stopped me at the door. "I hope there''ll be no cold wars between us, Wanda.¡±


    I looked up at him and asked, ¡°Don''t you see that my clothes are wet? Can you let me take a shower first?"


    Theo froze before hurrying to say, "Hurry up and take a shower, then."


    I pursed my lips and hurried into the bathroom.


    It was autumn now, so the weather was very cold when it rained. It was much colder when it was nighttime.


    I felt dizzy after the shower and thought that I must have caught a cold.


    Theo sat on the bed looking at me. looking very much like he wanted to talk.


    I pursed my lips and ndly said, "You should take a shower too."


    ¡°Okay.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When Theo entered the bathroom, I blew my hair dry and wiped my face.


    I nned to wait for him at first, but my eyelids grew heavier, so I went toy down on the bed. I fell asleep in no time at all.


    When Theo was done showering. he came out and called me a few times. I heard him but could not open my eyes.


    When I woke up the next day, my head was hurting even more thanst night. My throat was sore, and my cold had gotten worse.


    Theo had already left the house. We would soon return to Whaldorf City, so I got up from bed and started packing before going to Fredericks


    Corporation.


    On my way there, Shannon gave me a call and spoke in her usual loud voice, "Bestie, do you have time today or tomorrow? I want to ask you out for


    a meal together.¡±


    I smiled. "Why-do you suddenly want


    to have a meal with me?" "Nina said


    that it''s going tobe the Regata =>


    Storica F Festival soon. Everyone all


    be going home for the holidays, s SO


    we won''t have time to meet Lap and


    have a meal together. I thought¡ª¡±


    "Indeed, I''m going back to Whaldorf City with Theo for the festival."


    Recalling the words Franky said to me, I reminded her. ¡°Be careful when you leave the house these days. I bumped into Franky yesterday. He said


    that Mn is in the country. We might not be safe."


    "What did you say?" Shannon was shocked. "Why did hee here? My grandpa told me that he''s wanted right now. Shouldn''t he be finding a ce


    to hide? Why is he still so bold toe into the country?¡±


    Franky told me that Mn''sir was swept, so I figured he must have trouble staying overseas, which was why he was forced toe here.


    However, it was also unsafe in the country, no?


    "I understand.¡±


    Shannon seriously said, "If Mn was caught there, then many of his enemies will take this opportunity to end his life. Although he risks being caught


    foring back to the country, at least his life isn¡¯t in danger.¡±


    "I''m really worried about a person like him going incognito in the country and going under the radar."


    My heart sank. "Tell Nina and the rest to stay vignt.¡± "Okay." After hanging up the phone, I went to Fredericks Corporation.


    When I arrived, I went straight to Jordan.


    After knocking on the door, I heard Jordan''s slightly hoarse voice from inside." Come in."


    I pushed the door in and saw Jordan staring at theptop.


    His expression was dark, and I was unsure what he was looking at.


    When he looked up and saw meing in, he asked, "Aren''t you taking a rest? What are you doing here?¡±


    I walked over and said with a smile,


    "The project ising to an end. I


    just needto-do the eptance >


    testing when the timees. It is


    going 40¡ã be the Regata Storicac -


    Festival soon, so I''d like to geta few


    days off and go back to Whaldort


    City." Content belongs ta=


    NovelDrama.Org


    Jordan nodded. "Sure. I happen to


    be going backYto Whaldorf City too.


    As for the aeteptance testing, you


    SO ; oN


    can go over it with Mr. Zimmer''s ~


    employee. It''s best if you ca getan


    employee from Grant Corporation


    too.if there''s a problem, each ¡é can


    solve the part they''re responsible for


    in case it''s toote for usto change


    once someonees over to


    inspect the ce." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Safety hazards were the most worrisome thing about this kind of project. It would be the holidays soon. If something happened during Regata Storica,


    then it would be a pretty huge problem. It was necessary to check everything before the holiday.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll confirm things with the two corporations today so we can go to the resort together tomorrow and check things out.¡±


    When we were done talking about work, I asked him when he nned to return to Whaldorf City.


    Jordan said with a smile, "I''ll go back the day after tomorrow if all goes to n. Since you''re going back to Whaldorf City too, you have to fulfill your


    promise and hand me the sandalwocd box."


    "Sure."


    When we were abroadst time, I had promised to give him the sandalwood box as a token of appreciation as long as he could take several of us


    back to the country.


    Lately, due to work and personal reasons, I was not able to return to Whaldorf City.


    Hence, I did not have the chance to hand him the box. I should probably hand it to him on my trip home this time.


    It did not feel right to owe someone


    something.


    I recalled Franky and thought about it. I eventually said, "Be careful when you leave the house these days. Mn may be here. He¡¯s a desperado and


    cares for nothing. I''m worried he''ll take revenge on us.¡±


    Jordan suddenly stopped drinking and raised his eyes to look at me. "How do you know that he''s here?¡±


    I did not want to tell him that I had bumped into Franky, so I asked, ¡°You know that too?"


    "Mm." Jordan smiled slightly. "I have men stationed there. It¡¯s impossible to not know."


    "Anyway, you''d better be careful.¡±

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    I did not say anything else. He was a man with a distinguished identity and had bodyguards around him all the time. It would not be an easy feat if


    Mn wanted to take revenge on him.


    What I should be worried about the most right now was us, thedies.


    I came to thepany today to apply for leave.


    I went back to my own office and did some quick packing before I nned to go home.


    I initially wanted to go to the supermarket, but because I bumped into Franky yesterday. I felt afraid. After all, I was in the light, whereas the other


    party was in the dark. It would be too easy for Mn to hurt me. It was not easy to hail a cab downstairs of Fredericks Corporation, so I had to walk a


    little anead before I could hail any.


    There was a big gap between the rich and poor in this city. Wages were low and prices high. Housing prices were alsoparable to Whaldorf City,


    so many people from ordinary families lived here under great pressure. They were not able to afford a house or save any money. Despite that, many


    still refused to leave this city as there were many opportunities here. Once one seized the opportunity, one would be able to climb to greater heights.


    I found myself easily lost in thoughtstely. I was nning to walk 300 feet before hailing a cab, but I was so lost in thoughts that I went a long way.


    I came back to my senses. Seeing the somewhat unfamiliar buildings around me, I quickly stopped in my tracks and nned to hail a cab


    "You piece of junk. Where do youe from? You''re filthy and smelly just like garbage." Curses sounded behind me.


    I turned to look. There was an alley behind me, and the noises hade from there.


    Afraid that I wouldnd myself in trouble, I took only a few steps over and watched from a distance.


    A group of rascals dressed in a roguish manner was standing around a person. They were kicking and punching the person.


    The rascals did not seem very old. Maybe they were only in their teens.


    "Move out of the way,¡± a young bloke shouted excitedly as he carried a bucket of water. Otherds spread out, and the young man carrying the


    bucket of water poured all the water in the bucket onto the young man lying on the ground


    The water in the bucket was probably filthy water as all theds pinched their noses.


    They guffawed andughed at the guy lying on the ground.


    I looked at the victim. His body had curled into a ball, and hisplexion was dark. The clothes he was wearing were torn. He looked like a homeless


    man


    Seeing that theds were nning to kick him, I quickly shouted, "The cops are here!¡±


    Theds were terrified of the police and dashed off after hearing that.


    The man lying on the ground lifted


    his head,-revealing a charming face.


    There was no expression on his>


    face. His gaze was exceedingly cold


    and indifferent. He lookedhing


    like-he had been bullied. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    I narrowed my eyes. After straining to take a closer look at his face, I eximed in surprise, "Franky!"


    How could it be him?


    Why was he in such a wretched state?


    I hesitated for a few minutes before running into the alley.


    He looked vigntly at me when he saw me running toward him


    When he was able to make out my face, he froze.


    "Are you okay?" I asked with concern.


    Frankly gQrup to his feet and wrung


    out the water from the corner of his


    shirt. * ia okay." There was a stifling


    sensation in my heart. I took adeep


    breath and lowered my head¡¯to open


    my-bag, taking out my purs¨¦ from it.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I did not carry a lot of cash with me. so I took everything out and pulled out a handy sticker to write my number down.


    "Take this money. This is my phone number. Give me a call any time if you need my help.¡±


    After saying that, I stuffed the money and sticker into his hands.


    Afraid that he would return them to me, I turned around and quickly left.


    I was not trying to be generous.


    When I was at Mn''s ce, Franky


    might not have helped me in the>


    open,but he had privately taken care


    of mae. If it were not for him, Cmight


    nothave been able to reture to the


    country smoothly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    When I hailed a cab and returned home, Theo was resting on the sofa.


    When he heard movements from the entryway, he got up to take a look at me before lying down again after that. His demeanor was exceedingly


    indifferent.


    I did not want to make a fool of myself, so I did not go over and talk to him either.


    ncing at the time and seeing that it was almost noon, I went to the kitchen to make something to eat.


    After frying several dishes, I ate them myself and ignored Theo.


    I returned to my bedroom after eating and found a book. I leaned against the bed to read it. However, after reading several pages, I felt sleepy andy


    down to sleep.


    I slept until three in the afternoon. I left the room to go downstairs. Theo had gone out.


    At six o''clock in the evening, thunder struck. Soon, it began pouring.


    When it rained, one would know it waste autumn. Raining at this hour made the house even colder.


    I returned to my room and snuggled under the nket, giving Munchkin a call.


    He was overjoyed to receive my call, excited even. He kept going about what had happened at school during the day.


    The callsted for two hours. At eight o''clock, Munchkin was ready to go to bed. Petra coaxed him to sleep.


    I had slept in the afternoon, so I was not sleepy even after hanging up the phone. I recalled Jordan''s instructions and quickly sent Elena and Matthew


    a text, asking them to go to the resort tomorrow to do the checks.


    At ten, there was the sound of a car engine downstairs.


    Theo was home. I put down my phone and closed my eyes to pretend that I was asleep


    I was upset because of the things Cindy said yesterday: he was upset because I did not pick up his calls.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    it was easy for both of us to quarrel,


    when we were both upset, so I ¡ª


    chose to pretend to sleep to avoid


    any ¡®conflict.


    Swnovel =


    Not long after that, the door opened and Theo walked in.


    I heard the closet door opening. He probably wanted to grab his pajamas and go take a shower.


    When he entered the bathroom, I opened my eyes. My heart was in turmoil, and that made me irritable.


    I was lying on the far side of the bed with my back to him


    Initially, I thought he would definitely not move closer to me, but he did. He even embraced me.


    My body stiffened up momentarily. He sensed it and asked in a deep, low voice.¡± You haven''t slept?¡±


    Unable to pretend further, I could only open my eyes and said, "Yeah."


    Theo moved my body to face him


    When our eyes met, our gazes were calm.


    He asked, "Can we talk?"


    He wanted to talk about yesterday''s incident.


    I pursed my lips. "What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡®Why didn''t you answer my calls.


    yesterday? And who''s that man in


    the alley?" He looked at me with a


    rather calm countenance, Content


    belongs to  =


    "I told you that I switched off my phone and that the man in the alley is an old friend.¡±


    He did not need to know about Franky because he would only get worried if he did.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and said ~


    with slight displeasure, ¡®Wanda Ive


    said that I don''t like being lied to. I


    really don''t like it when otherstie to


    me, especially you. " Content belongs


    to 6  -

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    I sneered. "I lied to you? Who''s the one lying now? Let me ask you a question, then. When I nearly died in the morgue, where were you and who


    were you with?¡±


    Theo frowned. "Why are you suddenly bringing up that night''s incident?"


    "You''re bringing up yesterday''s incident. so why can''t I bring up that night''s incident?¡±


    I was furious. When I recalled the night I nearly died and how he was with Cindy, I just felt suffocated inside.


    I thought he was having a social gathering that night, and while doing so, he even delivered me food. It was absurd to just think about it.


    I was eating at home by myself, whereas he


    ate in a restaurant with Cindy, talking andughing with each other.


    Theo took a deep breath and spoke in a grumpy tone, "Can''t wemunicate properly, Wanda?


    "Ik you think that my attitude is bad, then we can choose not tomunicate at all.¡±


    Since neither of us was willing tomunicate, then we might as well remain silent and wait until both our anger had dissipated.


    I turned around and did not intend to say anything else.


    I was angry, and my inability to vent out had suffocated me. It made it impossible for me to fall asleep


    Sensing Theo''s hands crawling on my body, Ipletely exploded.


    I lifted the covers and sat up on the bed, ring furiously at him. "Mr. Grant. if you need to satisfy your physical needs, then I can call Ms. Reed here


    for you. She would be d to serve you


    "If you''re embarrassed to let her know, then I can inform her.¡±


    Having said that, I picked up my phone and called Cindy.


    Theo got up and looked at me with a cold gaze. "Do you know what you''re saying, Wanda?"


    "I do.¡±


    The call connected. I moved the phone to my ear and ndly asked, "Are you asleep, Ms. Reed?¡± "What do you want?¡±


    I snickered. "Ms. Reed, your beloved Theowy needs your service right now. Can youe over? I''ll pay you once the service ends."


    Cindy froze for a moment before shouting in anger, "What are you talking about, Wanda Lane? How can you humiliate someone like that?"


    "I''m sorry, I should''ve discussed the pricing with you first. You can state any amount since your beloved Theowy has all the money in the world.


    Besides, even if you''re not paid for it, the cars and property he bought you over the years, as well as the living expenses he''s given you should be


    enough for you to serve him once. You love him, don¡¯t you? Now is your chance. Are you sure you¡¯re not going to take it?¡±


    "You''re too much, Wanda Lane!¡±


    As soon as she said that, Theo snatched the phone from my hand and smashed it into the wall.


    The phone was smashed into pieces at once, damaged beyond repair.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I red at him with raging eyes.


    It was the same for him. The look on his face was so terrifying it was like he wanted to kill me.


    "Do you feel sorry for her?" I asked with a sneer.


    "If you''re angry, then juste at me. Why did you humiliate her? What did she do to you to warrant such hurtful retaliation?¡±


    "Theo Grant, can you be honest with your heart? She¡¯s the first person you''ve ever loved, right? You must''ve felt unwilling all these years, and if that¡¯s


    the case, what I did wasn''t wrong. I was just helping you say the words you don''t dare to say." I took a deep breath and held back the urge to cry.


    "What am I to you? At mast, I''m just a substitute. The love that you can''t show her can only be released on me, right?"


    Theo was in a rearing rage. ¡°Wanda Lane! Do you think my feelings for you all these years are nothing but fake?"


    ¡°Isn''t that so?¡±


    The rage and grievances inside of


    me had reached their peak. "You


    think I have no idea why you refuse


    to let me go2it''s because I''m the


    Louises¡¯ daughter and the X


    Schumapsgoddaugh er. It''s these


    identities of mine that have helped


    your career to develop well in


    Whatdorf City and even abroad. Your


    feelings toward me have always


    been pretentious. What y¨¦u have for


    Cindy is genuine. Don''t worry. Even if


    we separate, we were once husband


    and wife, so your cooperation with


    the Louises and Schumans won''t be


    affected. If you love Cindy, then go


    to her. You don''t have to be careful


    around me."


    "You''re really something, Wanda Lane.¡± The smile on Theo''s face was terrifying. "I didn''t know that you would think of me like that.¡±


    The coldness in his eyes could freeze a person to death. His clenched fists showed that he was holding back the monstrous anger surging in his


    heart,


    I thought he would hit me, but he did not.


    He stared at me for a long time before getting out of bed.


    Before leaving the room, he turned around to look at me.


    His eyes were filled with hurt and disappointment.


    The door of the room was mmed loudly. The strength was so great that I felt the house shake with it.


    This was bound to be a sleepless night.


    I needed to go to the resort today. Even though I did not get any sleep. I still had to go.


    I woke up very early in the morning. then got packing and went out.


    When I took a cab to the resort. Elena and Matthew had already arrived.


    Matthew was Zimmer Corporation''s representative, and that surprised me.


    Matthew did not have to personally do the checks before the holidays.


    I waste, and Elena did not forget to criticize me sarcastically.


    I was in no mood to entertain her, so I pretended to not hear her.


    "Sure enough, a president''s wife is


    different<she can="" throw="" her="" weight="" aroundand="" keep="" so="" many="" people="" waiting.="" to="" be="" honest,="" mr.="" grant="" doesn''t=""ck="" money,="" you="" rally="" dan¡¯t="" need="" work="" hardcontent="" b¨¦longs="" noveldrama.org="" ~<="" p=""></she>


    Besides, you don¡¯t have the ability to work, so you might as well stay at home and be a good housewife.¡±


    I nced indifferently at her and continued to ignore her.


    Krayden handed mea document


    and tookover to take a look. He then


    said to Matthew, '' Let''s go do a


    thorough check together, Mr. ~


    Zimmer. It''s always good towprevent


    problems before they happen."


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Matthew nodded. "Okay.


    He nced at Elena with a displeased look on his face but did not say much.


    "Why do you look so tired today, Wanda? Did you not have a good restst night?" Matthew asked with concern


    I smiled. "I didn''t sleep well, but it''s nothing.¡±


    Safety checks must be done with great care, so it was not until one o''clock that we were done with the checks.


    We all sat on the chairs outside the institute to rest and thought about what we should be having for lunchter.


    I went a night without sleeping. After a whole day of work, I was very sleepy and leaned on the chair,cking in spirit. I did not want to move anymore.


    ¡°Have something to eat first. You can rest after you eat," Matthew walked up to me and said in a soft voice.


    I stared at him and the lunch box in his hand.


    It''s all your favorite dishes," he said with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I took the lunch box. "You''re truly a blessing. I''m starving.¡±

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    After saying that, I opened the lunch box and started eating.


    Matthew sat down beside me without a word. It was only until I had finished my food did he say, "Now that we''re done with the checks, you should go


    back and catch up on sleep. Don''t stay upte in the future or it''ll be bad for your skin and health.¡±


    I nodded. "I know.¡±


    Matthew pursed his lips and asked a little hesitantly, "Did you and Theo quarrel?¡±


    I stopped drinking water for a moment, then took a sip and said with a smile, "It''s normal for couples to fight. We''ll be fine after a few days." "Why did


    you fight?¡¯ I screwed on the mineral water bottle cap and asked tly, "Are you trying to be a counselor?" "How can I?"


    Matthewughed. "I just noticed you''re in a bad mood and want to ask what''s going on. I want tofort you."


    "Couples usually quarrel about the mest insignificant things.¡±


    I changed the subject. "It''s going to be Regata Storica soon. Are you going back to Whaldorf City too?¡±


    Matthew nodded. "I''m going back. Why?"


    "Nothing. Just asking.¡±


    We did not say anything else after that


    It was a sunny day with a cloudless sky. The sun felt warm on the skin.


    Matthew told me to take a nap in the office, but I wanted to go home and take a nap. Hence, I nned to take in the sun outside for a while.


    Gradually, my stomach started hurting.


    Matthew noticed me clutching my stomach and asked a little nervously, "Does your stomach hurt?¡±


    I nodded. "I may have caught a cold. It''s no big deal."


    "If you don''t feel well, then go to the hospital and get it checked."


    Matthew got up and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    "Forget it.¡±


    I did a mental calction. My period must be approaching, and that was why it hurt.


    Matthew furrowed his brows and grabbed my arm, wanting to take me to the hospital by force.


    I was just about to refuse when I noticed the shed ceiling above his head move. A bad feeling surged in my heart.


    When I realized what was going on, Matthew sensed danger as well and dragged me up from the chair. We rushed out of the shed.


    My stomach was hurting even more now. After running two steps, I was already covered in a cold sweat.


    Seeing that the shed was about to crash, I shook Matthew''s hand off and shouted anxiously, ¡°Run! Don''t worry about me.¡±


    With my running speed, I could never run out of the shed in time. However, Matthew could. I must not drag him down.


    However, Matthew did not want to leave


    me behind.


    He grabbed my arm again and yanked me into his arms.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Then, the shed crashed down.


    The huge impact crashed both of us to the ground. Matthew''s muffled grunt entered my ears.


    I did not feel any pain because Matthew had taken the hit for me.


    I cried out to him in a trembling voice, "Are you okay, Matthew?"


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m fine." His voice was very weak. ¡°Someone wille and save us very soon. Are you hurt?"


    "I''m not hurt at all.¡± I wanted to cry.


    "d to hear that."


    I felt a deep sense of fear, and my body


    would not stop trembling


    Perhaps it was my instinct as a woman, I knew that Matthew was not okay.


    I heard someone screaming. Someone was here to save us.


    I felt warmth on my stomach. Sensing something, I asked with great fear, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere, Matthew?"


    "I''m okay." His voice sounded even weaker than before as though he was trying hard not to fall asleep


    "Can anyone hear me?¡± I was extremely anxious and screamed frantically," Someone, save us!"


    "They''re here.¡±


    My screams helped the guys locate us. I heard a lot of people running in our direction.


    I spoke to Matthew, but he made no reply this time


    Sensing more and more liquid on my tummy, I cried out in fear, "Please don¡¯t sleep, Matthew. I''m scared. Can you talk to me?"


    "We''ll start the rescue operation right now, Ms. Lane. Hold on.¡± Someone outsideforted me.


    ¡°Hurry up and save him." I was already inconsble


    Unsure how long it had been, I finally saw the sunlight.


    Theo bent his body and shielded me underneath him.


    Krayden and another employee tried to lift Matthew, but when they touched his body, they both retracted their hands at the same time.


    "Don''t touch him first. How long before the ambnce arrives?"


    Clearly, Matthew was in a bad condition.


    My body was stiff, and my breathing becameborious.


    When the ambnce arrived, the paramedics lifted Matthew into the ambnce.


    Krayden helped me up. Looking at the blood on my body and on the ground, my mind turned nk. I was too stunned to speak


    I did not even know how I got to the hospital.


    It was quiet alkaround. I sat on a


    chair in fronttef the emergency room


    and watched as doctors and nurses


    walked it iand out. I really wanted:to


    stop them and ask about Matthew''s


    condition, but I was so weak tc could


    notmove at all. Content bel¨¦ngs ike)


    4


    Someone came to take me somewhere, but I refused to.


    That person gave up. I sat there without moving until the emergency room¡¯s light turned off. I could not sit straight anymore as if I had lost my


    strength.


    The emergency room door opened. The doctor walked out and removed his face mask.


    I braced myself and stood up, wanting to ask about Matthew¡¯s condition only to realize that I was stuttering. I could not form aplete sentence.


    The doctor looked at me and frowned a little. "Are you okay?¡±


    I shook my head. "W-Why isn''t :


    h-he..." The doctor looked behind: ~


    me. "Take her to the surgical ~


    department and psychiatry fora


    cheek¡¯ up. She''s in a very bad¡¯state


    right now.¡±


    ¡°


    I looked down and found myself covered in blood. My white blouse was stained with blood, which looked extremely frightening.


    I turned around and found Keith and two other bodyguards standing behind me. I did not know when they had arrived


    Keith nodded to the doctor and looked at me, saying, "Mr. Zimmer is fine now, Mrs. Grant. Can youe with me to get yourself checked?¡±


    Hearing that Matthew was fine, my nerves rxedpletely and I passed out.


    When I woke up, I was already lying on the hospital bed.


    The nurse was administering an IV


    drip to me, saying while she did so,


    The patientwas overly frightened.


    She only dost consciousness ?


    because her nerves suddenly ~~


    rxed) after overstressing them.


    An ndcoupled with her periodgShe¡¯ s


    now very weak. She should be fine


    after the drip and after she eats


    something."


    Obviously, she was not talking to me. There were others in the ward


    My eyes searched the ward, and I saw Theo and Keith


    The nurse left after administering the IV drip for me.


    When Theo saw that I was awake, there was not much of an expression on his face. He quickly shifted his gaze away.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    My mind was full of the image of Matthew covered in blood. I did not care that Theo and I were still at odds. I asked a little anxiously, ¡°How''s


    Matthew?"


    Theo''s slightly good-natured face was instantly dark after what I said


    His eyes were encased in ice that could not be melted, and even his voice was icy.¡± You''re really worried about him, huh?"


    I ignored his sarcastic remark and asked again, ¡°Which ward is he in? Is someone there to take care of him?"


    "You!"


    Theo''s gaze was even more terrifying now. He did not know what to say.


    He looked deeply at me before leaving the ward


    His gaze was filled with disappointment, and there seemed to be hints of absurdity too.


    I knew he was angry, but even if I knew he was going to get angry, I still had to ask. How could I not ask anything when Matthew was hurt so badly


    trying to save me?


    As he refused to tell me Matthew''s condition, I grew very worried. Ignoring the fact that I was still on an IV drip, I got up and was ready to pull out the


    needle and go see Matthew.


    At this moment, someone approached the ward.


    Keith saw that I was going to pull out the needle and quickly dashed over to stop me. ¡°You''re very weak right now. Mrs. Grant.


    You must finish this IV drip.


    I pursed my lips. "Can you see how Matthew is doing for me, then? I''m really worried. Also, is there anyone there to take care of him? If not, can you


    hire a caregiver for him?¡±


    Keith sighed and said a little helplessly,¡± Mrs. Grant, are you actually clueless, or are you pretending to be clueless? Mr. Zimmer got hurt trying to


    protect you. How could Mr. Grant not help him?


    "You''re Mr. Grant''s wife, and he loves you very much. He rushed over the first instant he learned about your ident and made arrangements to


    hangle everything. You were covered in blood and sat in front of the emergency room, anxious for another man. You took no notice of anyone around


    you. You didn''t even hear Mr. Grant when he talked to you


    "When you passed out, he was so worried about you that even a grown man like him cried. He knew you were worried about Mr. Zimmer, so he found


    the best doctor in the city to operate on him. When you asked about Mr. Zimmer the first thing you woke up, even though he knows that it''s normal for


    you to behave like that after Mr.


    Zimmer saved you, Mr. Grant is still very heartbroken by it. After all, he¡¯s your husband.


    "Mrs. Grant, no matter how tough Mr. Grant is, he¡¯s still very fragile in front of his loved ones. When he saw how lost you were because of another


    man. how can he not feel hurt?


    Keith was a man of few words just like Theo. Now that he had said so much to me, it was obvious that he felt genuinely sorry for Theo.


    I looked at him in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    Keith sighed again. "Mr. Zimmer is not in any danger anymore, Mrs. Grant. But he''ll only wake up after the effects of the anesthetic wear off. There


    are doctors and nurses around him. You really don''t have to worry. What you need now is plenty of rest to recover."


    He helped me to lie back down on the bed after saying that.


    I reyed our conversation in my head and felt a little bad.


    I had indeed failed to notice Theo''s feelings on this matter.


    When the IV drip was done, the nurse came to remove the needle. After asking her whether I could get out of bed and walk around, I nned to go


    see Matthew.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When the nurse brought me there, Matthew was still not awake. His head was wrapped in thick bandages. It turned out that he had a head injury too.


    I looked at the nurse and asked, "How are his injuries?¡±


    "The doctor said that he''d sustained a head injury and suffered a concussion. We''ll only know the side effects after he wakes up. His left rib was


    pierced by a steel pipe, and although it didn¡¯t hurt any vital organs, the injury is serious enough. His other injuries aren''t very serious. Such injuries


    require him to be hospitalized for a period of time.¡±


    His rib was pierced by a steel pipe. My heart quivered.


    I was buried under, and Matthew''s blood had flowed to my abdomen, which terrified


    me. Where exactly was the wound and how serious was it to cause him to bleed so much?


    Knowing that it was his rib that was pierced now. my eyes welled up in tears.


    Just how much pain was he in at the time?


    I sat down on the chair and looked at him with aplicated face.


    If he had not shielded me, then I would be the one with a pierced rib now.


    He saved my life twice and almost got himself killed this time.


    Humans had feelings. How could I remain unmoved?


    Knowing that I was notin good =~


    health, the nurse advised me to go


    back. "You should go back ancrest


    now. Ms. Lane. Someone willbe


    het? to take care of Mr. Zinimer.


    Don''t worry.¡±


    I refused. ¡®f''m fine now. I won''t be ~~


    able to rest with peace of mind ifr


    go back now, so I might as well Stay


    here-You should go ahead and do


    your work. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    Seeing that I could not be persuaded, she did not try again.


    "I''ll go attend to my work now, Ms. Lane. I won''t be too far away. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    I nodded and looked at her, asking, "What''s your name?"


    ¡°You can call me Laney, Ms. Lane.¡±


    I smiled. "Okay."


    When Laney left, I looked at Matthew and was lost in thoughts.


    I would be lying if I said that I was not moved. I had been avoiding him all these years. Not only him but also Theo and Tyler.


    I would feel burdened if they were slightly nice to me. I felt I did not deserve their kindness, so I chose to hide.


    I was too timid and cowardly, trying.


    to find evidence from the littlest <


    detailsthat they did not love me>I


    wastoo afraid to admit that [they


    loved me. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org 7


    Therefore, I would often think that they were probably being nice to me because I was of use. I refused to believe that their love for me was pure.


    Subconsciously, I did not believe that I deserved to be loved.


    However, no matter how I tried to avoid it, they would prove to me that they loved me with actual action time and again.


    I did not know if I was the only one like that or if all women were the same


    In fact, I had always known the answer to this question.


    Whether it was Shannon or Cassey or otherdies I knew, none of them had the same thoughts as me. I was the strange one.


    A psychiatrist once told me that I was so concerned about my parents abandoning me that I always thought that no one would choose me or love me.


    It was okay if I did not yearn for it because once I started yearning for it, I would start acting strange.


    I stayed with Matthew for a night, during which Laney came in and persuaded me to go back to my ward to rest. However, I still refused


    She could not force me, so she had no choice but te leave.


    In the morning, the sun shone into the ward. Matthew woke up.


    When he opened his eyes and saw that I was unscathed, he was overjoyed. "I''m so d you''re okay.¡±

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    His words touched my heart. Tears welled up in my eyes, which then flowed down uncontrobly.


    I held his hand and sobbed. "I should be d that you''re okay. How else am I supposed to exin it to Liz? Your child is about to be born. How can


    you do things without thinking twice?"


    Matthew raised his hand with much difficulty and rubbed my head, then said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t control myself when ites to protecting you.


    Besides, I''m honored to be able to protect you and keep you safe. If something happens to you, then I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep living.¡±


    I shook my head. "Don¡¯t say that.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I simply had no way of responding to his burning affection. The more he spoke, the guiltier I felt.


    After a long time, I finally calmed down.


    The doctor came over to check on Matthew as I stood nervously on one side.


    "His body is fine. but we''ll need to conduct further checks on his head to know if things are really okay. But from the looks of his mental state right


    now, he should be fine.¡±


    I was relieved to hear what the doctor said.


    I had stayed up all night. Since my period was here as well, I felt both tired and sleepy.


    When Laney came in and saw that I was not in good spirits, she quickly persuaded me. saying, "You should go back to your room and rest, Ms. Lane.


    I''ll take care of Mr. Zimmer, so don''t worry.¡±


    ¡®Okay.


    I did not n to go back to the ward. I did not like the hospital and could not sleep well in hospital wards. I might as well just go home and sleep.


    There was a Rolls-Royce parked in front of the hospital''s main entrance. It was Theo''s car.


    Keith saw me walking out and rolled down the car windows. "Let me take you back, Mrs. Grant.


    I pursed my lips. "Have you been waiting here this whole time?¡±


    Keith made no reply. "Please get in, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    I looked at the backseat and wondered if Theo was in the car.


    It would be too awkward to face him now. Knowing what I was thinking about, Keith ndly said, "Mr. Grant is away handling other matters, Mrs


    Grant.¡±


    I felt a little awkward when he saw through my thoughts.


    After getting in the car, Keith started


    the car rengine. I asked him again, ~


    "Youve been waiting at the hospital


    entrance the whole time?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -


    Keith thought about it and eventually told me the truth, "Not just me but Mr. Grant too. We''ve been waiting the whole night."


    I was lost for words, feeling extremelyplicated inside.


    "Mr. Grant understands that you''re


    worried about Mr. Zimmer, but if you


    had nned to stay the whole night


    in Mr. Zitamer''s ward, then you <=


    shouldve informed him considering


    yourrehis wife. Even if it¡¯s justa text


    message. What you did hadtruly


    bf¨¦ken his heart.¡± Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Keith''s words could not be more blunt.


    I felt a stab in my heart. The pain was unbearable.


    Keith said what he needed to say and stopped talking


    After taking me home, he drove off.


    I had not slept for two nights now. In


    between,t¡é got a fright as well, and


    my period cramps were unbearable.


    returned to my bedroom ands


    crashed onto the bed. I did not want


    tomove any longer. Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org <


    I was very sleepy and awfully drowsy, but my cramps were so bad that I woke up not long after falling asleep.


    Left with no other choice, I climbed out of bed and nned to look for painkillers.


    After failing to find any, I pulled up the delivery app to order one.


    After about 40 minutes, the delivery man arrived.


    I took the painkillers, and my cramps stopped.


    Seeing that it was already five o''clock in the evening, the time when Theo was supposed toe home, I went to the kitchen to cook.


    I nned to cook him dinner as an apology.


    As the water was a little cold, I felt my cramps returning when I washed the dishes.


    When I finished cooking at half-past six, Theo was still not home yet.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    I walked out of the vi and saw that the lights in Jordan''s house were switched on.


    I went back to grab my phone and gave Shannen a call.


    Shannon answered in no time. I asked with a smile, "Are you next door, Shannon?"


    "You''re at home?"


    "Yes."


    I could hear Shannon shouting outside.


    She had walked out of the vi and was standing in the yard calling out to me.


    I walked outside and saw Shannon wrapped in a thick down jacket. I could not help butugh. "Did you catch a cold?¡± "I''m afraid of catching a cold


    Iughed. "How have you been?¡±


    "I''m dying of exhaustiontely. I gave myself a day off today and spent the day in bed.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "It''s good to be alive."


    It seemed like Shannen still did not know about my near ident.


    Shannon let out a long sigh and said a little aggrievedly, "Life''s hard. I have nothing to do today, but he isn¡¯t home. He hasn''te back since leaving


    the house this morning


    I''ve decided to make a scene after hees back.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I don''t think you have the heart to make a scene.¡±


    Shannon''s mouth twitched. "Why would I not have the heart to do it?"


    She looked into the vi and asked curiously, "Theo isn''t home?


    I nodded. "He may be a little busiertely.¡±


    At this point, I wanted to give Theo a call and ask him when he wasing home


    However, he did not answer his phone.


    Thinking that he was busy, I did not call again.


    I thought it was Theo too, but the car drove into Jordan¡¯s house.


    Jordan hade home.


    Shannon¡®s-face instantly broke into.


    a grin. "Looks like mine hase:


    home: i''ll talk to youter. I''m.going


    to, make a scene now. ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Having said that, she ran toward Jordan.


    I shook my head with a smile and turned around to enter the house.


    The food was already a little cold. I stood at the dinner table and called Theo again.


    He answered it this time.


    I asked, "When are youing home, Theo? I¡¯ve made dinner."


    I made dinner to apologize to him as well as use the opportunity to talk to him.


    Couples had to spend their lives together regardless of the severity of their arguments.


    For a long time, there was no sound on the other end of the phone.


    I felt a little uneasy and was worried that he was still mad at me. Was that why he did not want to talk?


    "I''m Cindy, Ms. Lane. Theo is having a shower. You should have dinner yourself. He''s noting home tonight.¡±


    The person on the other end spoke, but it was Cindy.


    Her words struck straight and hard into my heart like a knife.


    I felt light-headed and nearly lost my bnce.


    Something simr had happened in the past. Cindy was the one who answered Theo''s phone.


    That was before when I thought he did not love me, hence I was mentally prepared.


    I was not mentally prepared at all


    this time. I was pretty confident for


    the past few years that even if Thee


    cared fokCindy and treated her >


    kindlyche was only doing it outof


    responsibility. I was confident that


    hetoved me, not Cindy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Trust that had been built up could be easily destroyed.


    This was the only time I was no longer confident.


    Seeing that I did not say a word, Cindy smugly said, "Ms. Lane, if you really want Theowy to go home, then I''ll let him know. He''ll listen to me. But he


    might go home a littleter. You can have dinner yourself. The food will have turned cold once he gets home.¡±


    I felt awfully embarrassed but still did not say a word. 1 took the phone away from my ear and hung up.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, I felt an iparable sense of mockery.


    Love? There had never been love between Theo and me.


    I returned to my bedroom andy in bed. My heart was in pieces. Cindy''s words yed in my head like a broken record.


    I had initially thought it through that if one day Theo fell in love with another woman. I would wish him all the best. Today, however, I felt so


    heartbroken. My heart was in such excruciating pain that it felt like it was about to crack open


    I did not want this to happen, yet I could not control myself.


    I could not stop myself from thinking of the past and the days when Theo and I were together. I was in agony the more I thought about it. How absurd


    was this?


    The good old days were reduced to nothing in an instant, and all that remained was the damage he had done to me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt sleepy yet could not fall asleep when I closed my eyes. My cramps had returned. It felt like heartburn. I had probably caught a cold from the cool


    water during the shower.


    Since I could not sleep, I decided that I was not going to sleep.


    I got up and opened the drawer of the bedside table. I took out the book I did not finish previously.


    The sound of a car engine sounded outside. The headlights lit up most of the courtyard


    My hand that was holding the book tightened slightly.


    He was back so soon?


    I could not read any longer and put down the book to go downstairs.


    There was no one in the living room. I looked at the dining area


    Sure enough, the man was in the dining room.


    He was sitting at the dining table d in a ck suit. He was eating the dishes that had turned cold.


    He was straight and tall. It was not just his outward appearance, but he looked elegant even when he ate.


    I felt suffocated inside. Anger and sadness intertwined within me. I felt a strong urge to cry.


    Three hours ago, I had called his number.


    He only came home now. I guess he had done what he needed to do.


    "The food is cold. You shouldn''t eat,


    it anymare, Mr. Grant. Your nobles


    stomach might get sick," I coldly


    said while walking to the dining area.


    Theo raised his head and was :


    stunnecto see me. Then, a tender


    smile broke out on his charming


    face. "Did I wake you?¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -~


    \


    His tenderness made me want tough.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    However, I had no strength left in me to put on other expressions. I walked to the dining table and ndly said, "I didn''t sleep. The food is cold. Stop


    eating.¡±


    After saying that, I ignored him and grabbed the te. I tipped the food into the bin


    "Wanda?" He looked at me, clearly confused by my actions.


    I sneered. ¡°You must''ve filled your tummy outside, so there¡¯s no need for you to eat these cold dishes"


    My words were full of sarcasm.


    Theo sensed it and said with a face full of displeasure, "Must you talk to me in that sarcastic tone?"


    I pursed my lips, feeling oddly calm inside. "You should know that I''ve always spoken in such a sarcastic tone, Mr. Grant. How are you still not used to


    it after so long?¡±


    It was said that couples made up quickly after a quarrel, but would they be the same after they reconciled?


    Maybe all the couples in the world had the urge to kill each other many times in their lives, especially when they said hurtful things to each other


    during a fight.


    Theo did not want to quarrel with me. so he tried very hard to suppress the anger in his heart. His tone sounded quite calm. "Are you angry because I


    didn''te home to have dinner with you?"


    "I don''t have to be angry because of that." I let out a mockingugh. "It''s just a meal. Besides, I was bored. That''s why I cooked. I only cooked to


    practice my culinary skills. Matthew needs to nourish his body. How can I not care about him?¡±


    I was saying that to infuriate him.


    If I was right, he would surely get mad.


    As expected, Theo''s countenance sank, and his charming face was full of viciousness. The stare he gave me was particrly icy. He said to me with


    a face full of mockery, "I misunderstood, then. I nearly forgot that there''s another man lying in the hospital whom you miss so dearly. Shouldn''t you be


    in the hospital with him? Why are you home?"


    Yet he said that I was being sarcastic. In terms of sarcasm, he was just as good as I was.


    I sneered and said tly, "I nearly forgot. I should be in the hospital with him." Rather than arguing with him, I might as well go to the hospital and


    check on how Matthew was doing.


    I hurried outside the dining area. Theo grabbed my arm and said with a roaring rage, ¡°Wanda Lane, have you forgotten that you''re my wife? Don''t you


    feel ashamed to be meeting another man thiste at night?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was unqualified to say those words!


    I red at him. "We''re talking about shame now? You get to keep a mistress outside yet I''m the shameful one to visit the man who saved my life?


    Who''s the shameful one now?"


    "Mistress? What nonsense are you talking about now?"


    Those words sickened Theo, which darkened his countenance even more." What did Cindy do to you to make you hate her so much?¡±


    I was so angry that Iughed. "Are you saying that I should coexist with her peacefully, Mr. Grant?


    I shook Theo''s hand away from my arm as I said that and nned to leave.


    Before walking out of the dining


    area, I thought about it and


    eventually said, "Do you have the


    memory,9 ofa fish? You said you <


    were going to take care of her lik¨¦


    your $ sister. How did you even.bring


    yourself to say that? She murdered


    my ychild and you''re taking-care of


    my baby''s murderer like Your sister.


    Do you still have a heart?¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I had always wanted to say this.


    He was extremely selfish!


    Theo chased after me anyway and


    embraced me from the back. He


    locked me i@his arms tightly with


    inextricable coldness in his eyes. <


    "AM I that cheap to you that you. ean


    give m¨¦ away so easily? How_*¡¯


    thoughtful of you to offer upsthe


    roaster bedroom. Am I supposed to


    be grateful to you or praige you for


    being understanding?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    I gasped. I was already having cramps, and it only got worse when he held me so tightly. "Isn''t this what you wanted? Or are you still not satisfied and


    want me to disappear in front of you and stop being an eyesore? If so, then I''ll move out tomorrow."


    Theo suddenlyughed. Hisugh was no different from his usual gentle, calm, elegant, and nobleughter. However, the words he said were mean.


    "I think your real intention is to move out. You''re fighting with me so you can move out, right? That way, you''ll be able to go to Matthew''s side


    justifiably. Don¡¯t you feel tired at all, Wanda Lane? Can I know just how cheap I am in your eyes? You return when you want to and find an excuse to


    leave when you don''t want to stay


    anymore. What does the marriage certificate mean to you? It¡¯s just a piece of scrap paper, right?¡±


    I had been holding back hard enough, but when he brought up Matthew, I lost itpletely. I struggled out of his arms and snapped. "You''re bringing


    it up again. I wonder if your sexual orientation is even normal. I suspect you have a crush on him. There''s nothing going on between us. How can you


    not know that? Don¡¯t you know how he got hurt? Why are you always finding fault with him?


    "Besides, even if we do have something going on, it''s nothingpared to you and Cindy. You two are so intimate, so what right do you have to


    use me? Marriage is a beautiful thing to me, but you destroyed it yourself. You broke our rtionship time and again because of Cindy. You take


    care of a woman who has no blood rtion with you and who covets you, so what does this marriage certificate even mean to you?


    "When we first got married, I endured it when you acted close in front of me as well as your partiality toward her. Despite that, I remained foolishly in


    love with you until I paid the price in blood. Just ask yourself, have you not tortured me enough?


    "Life is but a few decades. I don''t want to repeat the same mistakes again. I don''t care whether you and Cindy''s love has rekindled or whether you


    just treat her as a sister. You feel responsible for her and I won''t remain a fool. If you want me to give up my status as Mrs. Grant, then I''ll dly give


    it to her. But I ask you to stop ndering me in the future. Evidence is what matters, so if you don''t have evidence, then don¡¯t speak about me in such


    defiling ways. Also, Matthew has a wife and a baby now. I don¡¯t want others to suffer a failed marriage like me.¡±


    Theo pursed his lips and looked at me with an icy gaze. "What did you hear that made you think so?¡±


    I sneered. "Why don¡¯t you go and ask your beloved Ms. Reed?"


    After a pause, I said, "Forget it. Maybe don¡¯t ask. She''s just a weak little flower in your heart. You believe everything she says, so you might as well


    not ask.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me!" Theo sternly said.


    ¡°Why are you screaming at me?" I


    felt even more¨¦,infuriated now. "Who


    are you to yell at me? As your legal


    wife, I called your number but your


    mistress ¡°answered he call. ot.only


    alte she answer it, she even toldme


    in apiovocative manner that-you


    were taking a shower as though she


    was afraid that I wouldn''t know what


    you were both up to. Content


    belongs to


    "You can choose to believe the things I just said or not. If you don''t believe me, then stop arguing with me. I''m tired enough.¡±


    When Thee found out why I lost my temper, he stopped being so angry.


    However, he did not say anything and remained silent.


    Only now that I had left, I had no reason to go back


    I took a cab to the hospital. Laney was just about to fall asleep.


    Seeing me-there, she asked with ax


    little surprise, "It''s sote now, Ms>


    Lane. Why did you stille? You''re


    not filly recovered and should ¡®be at


    home resting.¡±


    -


    I forced a smile. "I''m okay. I was worried, so I came.¡±


    Matthew was sleeping. Looking at his pale face, I asked, ¡°How is he doing?¡±


    Laney said with a smile, "He''s doing much better now. He''ll be fine after recuperating for some time."


    "d to hear that."

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    "By the way, Mr. Zimmer''s phone rang a few times but he didn¡¯t answer it. I''m not sure if it¡¯s his family. Maybe he didn''t answer it because he didn''t


    want them to worry."


    I nodded. "It should be his family.¡±


    Laney did not say anything else and left the ward.


    I sat down on the chair by the hospital bed and took out my phone from my pocket to take a look. There were no unread messages. I could not say


    for sure if I was more sad or disappointed. In any case, it was not a good feeling.


    When I woke up the next morning, Laney


    entered the ward.


    She noticed my paleplexion and said a few words of concern before going downstairs to get breakfast.


    It would be strange if myplexion was good. It was not that the escort bed was ufortable but I could not get used to it.


    I woke up several times in the middle of the night. Coupled with my cramps, I had a pretty rough night.


    Matthew was surprised to see me when he woke up. ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    I smiled. "Last night.


    He noticed my dark eye circles and gently sighed. "You didn''t sleep wellst night?¡±


    "I did, just not as good as you.¡±


    "You should be resting at home."


    "I''m worried about you." I got up to pour him a ss of water. "Get well soon so I won''t be as worried."


    "I''m okay. You don''t have to worry about me.¡±


    Matthew tried to get up as he said


    that, but! quickly stopped him. on


    can ¡®move yet. Your wounds will


    open. Lie down." Content betongs to


    Swnovel _


    He listened to me andy down.


    Laney came back with breakfast. Matthew just had an operation and could only have oatmeal.


    I fed him a-few times, then he a


    refusedsto have more. Maybe he did


    not have an appetite, so I did.not


    force him to eat either. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    I nodded with a smile. "Sure, I''ll listen to you


    We then talked for a while before he felt sleepy and fell asleep.


    I needed a good rest, indeed. Not at home, but here


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Therefore, I nned to go home to get some thick clothes as well as some basic toiletries.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I might stay in the hospital for the time being if all went as nned.


    After having breakfast, I took a cab home.


    I thought Thee would be at home at this hour, but he was not.


    I was not overly concerned about it and entered the room to search for clothes.


    After opening the closet. I realized many of Theo''s clothes were missing.


    It seemed like he had no ns ofing back in the next few days. I did not know nor did I want to know where he went.


    Although I was upset about it, I was not a teenage girl anymore. Whatever happened, life would have to go on


    After packing several sets of clothes and toiletries, I headed for the hospital


    I did a mental calction. It was just a few days away from Regata Storica.


    Matthew was so badly hurt and was not going to recover before then.


    I felt bad leaving him here and returning to Whaldorf City myself, so I could only push back my schedule.


    However, I would be hurting Munchkin¡¯s heart. I felt even more irritable now.


    When I got back to the hospital, I stayed and took care of Matthew.


    I did not actually need to do anything because most of the time, Laney was taking care of him. I was only pouring him water and talking to him.


    The project was nearing its end. What was left was only some handover work. Jordan had handed those matters to Lally, so I just had to stay with


    Matthew in the hospital.


    On the fifth day after the surgery, Matthew was able to get out of bed and walk around. With some strength in him now, he was in high spirits.


    However, the wound on his rib was hurting and made him weak all over.


    Asking a tough man like him toy on the bed without moving and require others to take care of him was highly uneptable.


    Now that fis legs and arms were ~~


    able to move, he picked up the apple


    on thebedside table and said with


    great joy, "Let me peel you some


    apples." >


    -


    I did not stop him and only reminded him." Go slow. Don''t hurt your arm.¡± "Okay."


    Halfway through peeling the apples, Matthew''s phone on the bedside table started ringing.


    He nced coldly at it before continuing to peel the apples as though he had not seen it. He had no ns of answering it at all.


    His phone was often ringing these days. They were all from the same number. Not once did he answer it.


    I could roughly guess who the caller was, but after all, this was his personal rtionship. I was in no position to say anything.


    Only this time, I could not stand it


    anymoreand persuaded him. ¡®She


    must be: worried about you. You¡±


    shoutd at least tell her that you re


    fine"  ..


    siwnovel


    ¡±


    Matthew paused in his action while holding the knife and asked me, "Is it because of her?"


    "Huh?"


    I did not know what he was saying at first, but under his passionate gaze, I understood what he meant


    I quickly said, "Can you stop being .


    unreasonable, Matthew? It''s


    because of no one. Lizis a findy.


    You ¡®shouldn''t let her down:Content


    belongs to  >


    Matthew lowered his head and continued to peel the apple, seemingly not hearing what I just said.


    There was simply no way to wake up a person who pretended to be sleeping. Matthew was now pretending to be asleep.


    I was no fan of doing useless work, so I did not say anything else.


    Munchkin called me at night.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    He was in high spirits. "Mommy, Grandma said that it''s going to be Regata Storica soon and it''s the time when families get together. Are youing


    home?


    I sighed, not knowing how to tell him.


    He was bound to be heartbroken if I told him that I could not go back for Regata Storica


    Munchkin kept pressing, but I thought about it and changed the subject.


    When I hung up the phone, Matthew looked at me and said, "If you want to go back to Whaldorf City to see your child, then don''t worry and just go.


    Someone will be here to take care of me. You don''t have to worry.¡±


    Even though he said that, he only got hurt


    because of me and could not return to Whaldorf City because of his injuries. It would be inappropriate for me to leave him here alone.


    When the time came, every family would be bustling with liveliness, whereas he would stay in the hospital all alone. It was lonely to just think about it.


    What if I got Liz toe here?


    I thought about it and figured it would work.


    Taking the opportunity of the time I went downstairs to buy some things, I called Liz''s number.


    I was hung up on. I frowned slightly and called again.


    She answered it this time and spoke in an icy tone, "Why are you calling me, Wanda Lane? Are you trying to show off to me how happy you are to.


    spend time with him?" I sighed. ¡°You got the wrong idea, Liz. I called you to tell you that Matthew is hurt and is currently receiving treatment in the


    hospital. He really needs someone here to take care of him. It¡¯s gaing to be Regata Storica in a few days and he won''t be able to go back to Whaldorf


    City to spend the holiday with you, so I''m just asking if you cane over instead?


    "Although Matthew looks cold and indifferent and acts super tough. he¡¯s afraid of being alone more than anyone. If youe over and keep him


    company, then that will definitely warm his heart.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Liz did not say anything. After a long time, she asked, "Why are you helping me, Wanda?" "I''m not helping you. I''m only doing it because I owe him


    too much. I wish him well. I hope someone will love him and keep him warm. I hope someone will give him a sense of belonging in this world. I can''t


    give him these things. so I hope you can do it instead."


    Liz chuckled. "I hope you''re sincere about it.¡±


    I pursed my lips and hung up the phone.


    Looking out the window at the maple leaves all over the ground. I was a little lost in thoughts.


    I did a mental calction. Theo and I had not contacted each other for five days. It seemed like we were really about to end.


    Liz came on the second day. Her arrival made Matthew extremely upset.


    I looked at her with a face full of disbelief.


    When I first met Liz, she was such a beautiful and youthful youngdy just like a fairy.


    How did a beautifuldy turn this way?


    I was a little dumbfounded and incredulous.


    When she saw Matthew lying on the


    hospital bed, she asked with an i.


    anxious face, ¡°Are you badly hurt,


    Matthew? Why didn''t you answer my


    calls?¡± I was so worried wher


    couldn¡¯ t contact you. ¡® Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    She did not care that Matthew was not answering her and set down her luggage on one side. She sat on the bed while carrying the child in her arms.


    Her waist was sore, maybe from carrying the child for too long. Now that she was not carrying the child on her back anymore, she massaged her


    waist.


    Matthew frowned and asked me, "You told her toe?¡±


    I nodded. "It''s Regata Storica soon. Are you nning to spend it separately as a family?"

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Liz refused to leave and said, "I''m not taking Lance anywhere. We''re just going to stay beside you. It''s okay. He won''t disturb you because he''s very


    well-behaved around you.¡±


    Matthew frowned. Although he was unhappy about it, he did not say anything else


    I looked at Liz and felt a lump in my throat. The woman who was able to amaze others at a single nce seemed to have disappeared. So many


    years of unreciprocated love had changed her into a humble and ordinary woman.


    I did not know if she was too silly or if Matthew was too heartless.


    Lance slept the whole time, so there was


    nothing to worry about.


    However, he woke up when there were sudden cries outside the ward


    When the child woke up, it was hard for him not to cry.


    Liz quickly coaxed him. Matthew grew impatient with his cries. Afraid that he would lose his temper, Liz apologized while taking the child outside to


    coax him.


    This version of Matthew was unfamiliar to me. Although he was often cold and heartless toward strangers, he had always been gentle toward his


    family and friends.


    He was a gentle person at heart, but why was he treating Liz and his son like strangers? He was so indifferent and heartless.


    Was it because he had never treated Liz and their son as his family or was it because he had always been an indifferent person to the core?


    The way he treated Liz left me immensely disappointed


    Liz had done nothing wrong. She was a carefree princess in the beginning. She fell in love with Matthew because of his schemes and ended up


    marrying him. This time, she even gave birth to his son. He should not be treating her like that.


    "What are you thinking about. Wanda?" Matthew''s voice pulled me back to reality.


    I looked at him and saw the passion in his eyes. I suddenly felt unnerved.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I let out a long sigh. "I''ll go check on Liz.¡±


    I left the yard. Themotion earlier was because a patient had passed away.


    The family members were standing in the corridor, crying inconsbly.


    There weremo chairs in the hallway


    onthe ViIE-ward floor. It was too =


    exhausting for Liz to feed the baby


    while-standing up, so she sat on the


    flogr-She leaned against the-wall


    anc lifted her shirt. ContenLbelongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org -


    As a mother, one had to let go of one''s shame when one¡¯s child cried for milk.


    In just a few short years, this beautifuldy had turned into a person whe could be easily abandoned


    I felt bad about it and removed my jacket to cover her up.


    She lifted her head and looked at me with aplicated gaze. "Thank you."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She must have been worried and not gotten enough sleep after I told her about Matthewst night. After taking several hours of flight with a baby, she


    seemed really worn out.


    Liz probably never expected me to say these things to her, so she looked a little dazedly at me.


    She then recottected herself and


    said bitterly¡°rused to think that he


    would space me a nce once I =


    gave birt to the child and life would


    get better. When the child wasorn,


    I''ve deed gotten many things, but I


    stiFdon''t have what I don''t deserve."


    When a woman became a mother, she would start having different realizations.


    Iforted her. "Don''t worry, you''ll get what you want.¡±


    "I hope so."

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    We did not talk much after that. When she was done feeding the baby, I did not take the jacket back. "It''s cold today. You''re wearing too fewyers.


    Take this jacket with you.¡±


    "What are you going to wear?¡±


    "I''m going back to get some clothes. The temperature is dropping too fast these days. I need to go back and get more thick clothes.¡±


    Liz nodded. ¡°Okay."


    Before I left, she suddenly asked me.¡± What''s your rtionship with Matthew?"


    "We''re just friends," I replied very quickly.¡± I have a husband and a son. Don''t treat me like your rival. I hope your family will


    remain happy and harmonious.¡±


    Liz breathed a long sigh of relief, a smile appearing on her face. "Thanks."


    ¡°You don''t have to thank me. I owe him too much, so I hope he''ll be happy. I believe you can give him that happiness.¡±


    After walking out of the hospital, I took a cab home.


    There was a stifling sensation in my chest. Was Matthew so obsessed with me? Was he so obsessed that he would even ignore his wife and child?


    After going home. I found several warm clothes and put them in a bag. I then went to the kitchen to make several light dishes. I nned to share


    them with Liz and Matthew in the hospital


    When I arrived at the hospital and got to the ward, I heard the cries of a woman and an infant. Matthew''s furious roars intermingled with them.


    "I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t havee. Why did Ie when I know you hate me so much? I''ll leave with the child right now," Liz sobbed and


    screamed.


    I frowned and pushed open the door of the ward.


    She saw me and wiped the tears off of her face. She screamed at me for no reason," Are you happy now?!"


    She then ran out of the ward while crying.


    She did not take the baby with her. The child was sobbing so hard on the bed that he seemed to have difficulty breathing.


    Matthew was furious. His anger had not dissipated yet. He had no ns of coaxing the child either.


    I ced the bag on the bedside table and took out the lunch box. I then picked up the child from the bed and coaxed him skillfully.


    The child might be young, but he could sense that this was a stranger''s embrace.


    After coaxing him for a very long time, the little guy finally stopped crying.


    He opened his eyes to look at me and smiled.


    When the couple was arguing earlier, Laney thought it was inappropriate to be around, so she went out.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She''s probably downstairs. Why don''t you bring the food to her? Tell her to take care of her body no matter what.


    ¡°Okay, TH do my best to persuade her.¡±


    Laney left with the child after saying that.


    Matthew and I were the only ones left in the ward. I looked at him with a face full of displeasure.


    There were many people out there


    who wereconceited because they


    were lgved When this love ~


    disappeared, they would then be


    enlightened. However, it would be


    tote for them to cherish it then.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Matthew could tell that I had things to say to him, so he said in a t tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about her.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "There are some things I must say."


    Whether he wanted to listen or not, I still said, ¡°Liz and I met at the airport. I forgot something at the time and went back to take it. As I was in a hurry,


    I identally bumped into her, and the Coke she was holding spilled all over her. She was good-natured and didn''t me me.


    "I couldn''t help but exim how some in this world could be such an angel. She was just like a person who only existed in mythology. We were


    extremely fated and


    realized that our seats were next to each other after boarding the ne. We started talking, and when she talked about her fiance, she emitted a


    dazzling glow. A woman in love is always so beautiful.


    "Knowing that it was my first time going to France, she was worried that I might lose my way, so she enthusiastically left me her number and told me


    to reach out to her for help if I ever needed it."


    Matthew looked confused, not knowing why I was telling him these things.


    I continued, "I went to France to find Theo and was fated to meet her. She was the onlydy who was able to take my breath away. When I first saw


    her, the impact she gave me is one I can never forget.


    "However, such a beautifuldy has now be so humble and unconfident. Do you know how heartbroken I was when I saw her like that? I can''t


    imagine what she''s been through in only a few short years. When I see her now, my heart aches badly, not to mention her parents¡¯. They handed Liz


    over to you, yet you turned her to this state. Don''t you feel guilty at all?"


    I''ve never treated her unfairly. I''ve given her everything she deserves.¡± Matthew was not even remotely touched by my words.


    "What you mean by everything she deserves is a lot of money as well as luxurious properties?¡± I thought it was ridiculous. "Matthew Zimmer, the first


    thing a man should give his wife is love.¡±


    "If she didn''t love me in the first ce, then none of these problems would''ve cropped up."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    This man had an extremely twisted view of love.


    I sighed and asked him, "How do you think I''m different from before?"


    Matthew thought about it and answered, "I think you''re more mature now.¡±


    I nodded. "I left Theo and lived three years in Zenon. That period was the most ordinary and beautiful days of my life.


    Although it was not a life of luxury, I had Munchkin and a head start in life. I felt secure.


    ¡°You can say that I''m silly, but that''s


    how women.ate. As long as the man


    we lovey¨¦s us, wel be willing tos


    remain silly. Besides, the pain he


    inflictegon me wasn''t intentional.


    He was trying to protect me,But you


    and-Liz are different. The hart and


    pain she feels are all caused by you.


    Getting hurt by one''s loved one is far worse than death itself.


    ¡°You should know that we''re only friends and will only remain friends. Your wife will only be Liz. She''s your son''s mother, and only by loving them will


    you obtain happiness. It''s time you step up to the te."

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Matthew frowned, looking extremely unhappy. I did not know nor did I want to know why he was unhappy.


    I had said what I needed to say. What was left now was for him to reflect on it himself.


    I walked around the first-floor lobby before finding Liz and Laney.


    Laney was holding the baby as Liz gobbled up the food as though they were merely things to fill up her tummy regardless of how it tasted like.


    She had probably eaten too little in the morning and was starving by now.


    She saw me out of the corners of her eyes and stopped eating


    Maybe she felt a little awkward, she raised


    her hand and wiped her mouth haphazardly with her sleeve. She then gave me a slightly stiff smile.


    Her hair was even messier than before, making her look much more haggard now. It was as though every pain that Matthew inflicted on her was


    sapping her vitality.


    I walked over and sat on the chair, waiting for her to finish her foed in silence.


    The air was a little awkward. Laney


    started, "Girls today love dressing up


    and eating less in order to keep fit,


    but how are you supposed to


    increase milk¡¯production that way?


    In our days; we ate raw eggs after


    giving bith''and some other horribte


    tasting=food, but we produced more


    milk-after that. Our babies couldn''t


    even finish it. After a night''s-sleep,


    our clothes and beds woutd be


    stained. Later, we would p PUMP some


    at night before we slept and save it.


    But that wouldn''t be for the baby.


    We didn''t have a fridge at the time,


    so we were afraid that the baby


    would get sick from drinking it.


    Later, we learned from the TV that


    breastmilk is a woman''s blood. I


    regretted throwing away the milk my


    baby couldn''t finish." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Liz swallowed thest bit of food and looked at the baby in her arms, saying with a bitter smile, "It''s our blood and water, alright.¡±


    She got up to wash the lunch box and took the child from Laney''s arms when she came back to feed him milk.


    Although the baby was small, he was strong. Now that he was starving, he used a lot of strength


    Liz was in so much pain that herplexion turned pale, yet she endured it. Laney went upstairs to take care of Matthew. Liz and I locked gazes. We


    both knew that we each had something to say.


    However, neither of us wanted to start first. It was not that we did not want to but we did not know how.


    Eventually, Lizgpoke first. She


    looked at mend said somewhat


    bitterly, With the state that I''m ~~


    currentlydn, you probably look down


    on me-yery much, don''t you? If you


    want{ough at me, then go-ahead.


    I''vesgotten used to beingughed at


    these days.¡± Content belgngs to


    NovelDrama.OrgN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I pursed my-lips, not wanting to reply


    to that. I said something else, It''s¡±


    not like Matthew doesn''t have any


    money: You can hire a few nannies


    to take care of you and the baby to


    make it a lot easier for yourself.¡±


    Q


    As the boss of a listedpany, Matthew could easily let his wife and son live a life


    without worrying about food and clothes.


    People who lived at the bottom were tired from making a living that oftentimes, they did not even care about decency.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Liz could have lived a morous life. It was hard to tell if she was intentionally letting herself look so wretched and bad.


    "I understand what you mean," Liz said with a calm countenance. "But if I do that, then he might never fall in love with me and keep chasing after you


    for the rest of his life."


    After a pause, she chuckled bitterly and continued, "I haven''t touched a single cent he gave me all these years. I refuse the money offered by my


    parents as well. I turned myself into an ordinary woman, working hard to make a living for myself and my child. One day, he''ll see how difficult this is


    for me. I just need to wait until this dayes to snatch the opportunity to win his heart.¡±


    It was normal for her to think that way. A man who had a sessful career and was outstanding in various aspects would never becking in women.


    The women who tried to approach him were either coveting his wealth or his love. Liz was no different from those women.


    Liz knew that very well, so in order to not make Matthew think that she was simr to those women, she chose to go off the beaten track. She turned


    herself into a woman who yearned only for his love and nothing else


    By doing so, Matthew had no other way ofpensating her other than with his love.


    Love must bepensated with love. Otherwise, one would only keep owing.


    I looked at her face full of sorrow and felt truly sorry for her.


    I did not know what else to say about her and Matthew''s rtionship, so I said, "It''s time I return to Whaldorf City. I booked a flight ticket for tonight.


    You''re not familiar with this ce, so I''m worried about you. I''ll give you my friend''s contact number. You can look for her if you need any help.¡±


    Liz pursed her lips. "Thank you, Wanda."


    After a pause, she continued, "We could''ve been best friends.¡±


    Those words hit me like a hammer, and I felt really bad. I still said with a smile, "It''s nice this way too.¡±


    There were a lot of helpless situations in life. Fate yed a huge role regardless of friendships or rtionships.


    Liz and I were destined to meet but not fated to be friends.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When we returned to the ward, Matthew had already fallen asleep.


    Laney stood by the bed and greeted me when she saw meing in.


    I told her that I was returning to Whaldorf City and reminded her to take good care of Matthew and not let Liz get too tired.


    I then left the hospital with my luggage and tock a cab to the airport.


    When Shannon called me, I was in the cab.


    She asked me where I was, and I told her the truth.


    She said somewhat grumpily, "Didn''t I tell you that we need to have a meal together before Regata Storica? Why did you leave without informing me?


    You''re awful!"


    I sighed and apologized to her,


    decided to goback to Whaldorf City


    tonight othe spur of the moment: +


    didn''t have the time to tell you and


    you just it called me. I''m at fault Here,


    SO please apologize to Nina and the


    rest. on my behalf.¡± Content belongs


    to¡¯ =


    I continued after a pause, "I''ll be back. Let''s gather for a meal when I do."


    Although Shannon was unhappy, I


    was already-bn my way to the


    airport, so-she had no choice but te>


    say, ¡°What S$ up with you guys? How


    long Yall a meal take you? Whyare


    you-guys in such a hurry to go


    horfie?¡± Content belongs ?


    =


    You guys?


    I pursed my lips. "Who else is going home now?"


    "Dazaray. She promised to attend as well but suddenly needed to go home.


    Since it was Dazaray, I had no ns of asking further.


    Remembering that Mn was in the


    country, I reminded her, "Don''t go


    out if you have nothing to do. Stay at


    home, especially at night. I bumped


    nto Franky again a few days ago:


    He''s not doing okay, so I gave him


    ny Gontact number and toldhim to


    reach out to me if he needed any


    help. If I''m away, I might fieed you to


    help him.¡±


    -


    I continued after a pause, "Also, Mr. Zimmer''s wife is here to see him. She''s unfamiliar with this ce. I might need your help to assist her tco.¡±


    Shannon tutted. "You''re too nice. To put it bluntly, Franky is at the end of his rope now. You''ll get yourself into trouble if you help him."

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    "He helped me before.¡±


    "Alright, I understand. Don''t forget to let me know once you get off the ne.¡±


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, the cab arrived at the airport.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I got out of the car and took my luggage from the trunk. I walked into the airport.


    When I went through security, I bumped into someone familiar.


    Well, she was not exactly familiar because Dazaray''s and my rtionship was really bad. If it was possible, we both hoped we never knew each


    other.


    Dazaray was getting her ticket and looked


    around after that. She locked like she was up to something bad and seemed very vignt.


    She then walked toward the hoarding gate.


    I was a little confused. Where was she going?


    Her home was here. was it not?


    I stopped thinking soon after. I was not concerned about her affairs.


    After getting through security, I took my ticket and waited in the waiting area


    There was still some time before boarding, so I took out a book from my backpack and started reading.


    When it was time to board the ne, I grew excited. I would soon get to meet Munchkin.


    I wondered how tall he had grown?


    After a five-hour flight, I arrived Whaldorf City at midnight


    I turned my phone on and checked my WhatsApp.


    Theo still had not sent me any text.


    Although I did not feel good about it, I was not particrly upset about it.


    Munchkin was surely asleep at this


    hour, so itwould not be good forhe


    to go home now as I would wake


    him up: nned to take a cab to


    the Rotel and only go home the next


    marning. Content belongs 10


    -


    When I was checking in, the


    receptionist received a phone call¡±


    and handled my check-in o


    procedures while talking on the


    phase She was working a little


    slowly. Content belongs ta. :


    -


    She darted me an apologetic nce from


    time to time. I was in no hurry, so I did not rush her.


    When she hung up the phone, she said to me in an apologetic manner, "I''m really sorry, Ma''am, but we''re full tonight.¡±


    I was stunned. "Full?"


    The receptionist exined to me,


    "It''s National Day after Regata h


    Storica; $0 many tour groups have


    checked in. Along with other ~


    individual guests, we have ng


    avable rooms.¡±


    -


    I nodded my head to express my understanding


    Whaldorf City had arge poption, so the rooms in hotels were usually full even when there was no festival.


    If this hotel had run out of rooms, then it should be the same as other hotels.


    I walked out of the hotel and mulled it over before giving Cassey a call.


    The call connected in no time at all. This night owl was not asleep yet.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    "Holy sh*t, it''s so rare for you to call me."


    I smiled. "I need your help.¡±


    "What do you need, mdy?"


    I chuckled. "I''m in Whaldorf City now and nned to stay in a hotel, but the one I''m at now is full. I''m hoping to stay at your ce for a few days.¡±


    "Ipletely surrender. Why are you staying in hotels when you''re home?" Cassey had always been a grumpy person. ¡± You should''vee to my


    house directly. I''ve always treated you as my family but you take me as an outsider. Oh, how infuriating. Send me your location and I''ll go pick you up


    immediately.¡±


    "Okay."


    I did not feel bad for seeking Cassey¡¯s help. I exchanged a few words of pleasantries before hanging up the phone and sending her my location.


    There was not going to be traffic at this hour, so she arrived in a car very soon


    It was a pink Maserati, really flirty and cool. As soon as the car parked in front of the hotel, it already attracted a lot of attention from the passersby.


    The window of the car rolled down, and Cassey whistled at me. "Where are you going, pretty?"


    It was a pity that she was not a man. Her roguish demeanor could put even men to shame.


    I chuckled. "Take me anywhere."


    Sure. You''re that open? Get in, then. I''ll make sure to serve you well tonight.¡±


    I lowered my head to look at the luggage beside my feet. "Can this fit in the car?¡±


    Cassey."..."


    She looked absolutely speechless. "Why is that luggage so huge? Others might think you have a corpse in there."


    "What are you saying? That''s a scary thing to say at night.¡±


    Cassey sighed. "Get the hotel receptionist to watch over your luggage for you for now. I''ll take you home first. My husband wille and get itter.¡±


    "Okay."


    Cassey got out of the car and dragged my luggage into the hotel.


    She said a few words to the receptionist and paid her several hundred bucks as payment.


    After getting into the car, she asked


    me, "Where did you go after leaving


    Whaldorf-€ity? Say, why doyou ~~


    always {¡é leave without telling anyone?


    Your usband too. He went missing


    withdut a word. What''s up with you


    quys?"  N


    ?¡°


    I did not want to answer her, so I asked, "Is everyone doing okay?"


    The smile on Cassey¡¯s face


    disappeared,¡¯ Ever since learning


    about your disappearance, my


    sister-in Jaw wouldn''t stop crying, ?


    and my Brother gets angry easily.¡±


    The fwd ook like they''ve aged alot.


    Fortunately, we have Munchkin.


    They''re doing okay taking-care of


    him. Otherwise, they woutd''ve given


    up on living."


    ~


    She continued after a pause, "You''vee a long way, so stop torturing yourself,


    Things are inthe past. It''s better to


    drift ng than dwell on the past


    and rake everyone suffer with you."


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car came to Cassey''s vi. I asked curiously, "Have you been staying here with Caleb?"


    "Yeah."


    I tried not to think too much about it. I opened the door and got out.


    "Mommy!" A child''s voice rang out.


    It was such a familiar voice.


    I looked over and saw Munchkin running toward me.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I ran a few steps and took him into my arms.


    Munchkin embraced me and pecked me a few times on the cheek. He was constantly saying how much he missed me.


    Hugging his soft body, I felt like the vacant space in my heart waspletely filled up

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    Petra and Grayson walked over as well. In just a few months, the two seemed to have aged more than a dozen years. They looked nothing like they


    were in their 50s but 60s.


    I looked at them, not knowing what to say. I just put on a slight smile.


    Petras face was stered with a loving smile. "I''m d you''re back. Although it''s reallyte now, we must wee you home. Come in and have


    something to eat.¡±


    She pulled me into the vi after saying that.


    When I called Cassey, she must have woken Petra up to prepare food


    Munchkin would not leave my side. He looked at me as though he was afraid that I would suddenly disappear again


    I rubbed his head and asked with a smile,¡± You didn''t sleep?"


    "I was sleeping but suddenly woke up. Grandma then told me that you wereing back. Maybe our hearts are connected.¡±


    My heart warmed up, and I kissed his forehead. "Do you want to go to sleep now?"


    "No."


    Petra frowned. "You should go to bed. When your mommy has eaten, we''ll all go to bed.¡±


    Munchkin was a very good boy and jumped off myppliantly.


    I was just about to say good night to him when he ran upstairs.


    Not long after that, he came back down.


    Hugging my thighs, he said in a spoiled manner, "l want to sleep with you tonight, Mommy. I really miss you. Now that you''re back, I won''t be able to


    fall asleep if I don''t sleep with you."


    When a child had separated from their mother for a very long time, it was only normal for them to state such a request. As a mother, I would not


    refuse.


    I nodded with a smile. "Sure, well both share a bed tonight."


    "Yay!" Munchkin was so happy he hopped and jumped around.


    After eating, Caleb brought my luggage back from the hotel


    He brought the luggage upstairs and came down with an infant in his arms.


    This was his and Cassey''s child. I had left in such a hurry at the time and did not witness the birth of this child.


    Caleb handed the baby to Cassey, who then looked at me and asked with a smile, "Do you want to carry him?"


    I nodded. "Ckay."


    I carefully took the child from her -.


    arms and-thought of Munchkin >


    ON ¡°-


    when he was still a baby. He was


    also. small and chubby, so adorable


    that he could melt a person''s heart.


    Maybe all women would be weak in front of a baby and could not help but feel a sense of love and affection for them. I could not stop carrying


    the baby.


    Munchkin raised his head and looked at me. "Mommy, why don''t you give me a little brother as adorable as Pudding?


    Grandma says I can take care of Pudding once I''m a little bit older. Taking care of one is the same as taking care of two anyway."


    I froze, then said with a smile, "I''m happy with just you alone, Munchkin.¡±


    Cassey frowned. "Are you and Theo really not nning to have another?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Not wanting to continue with this conversation, I returned the baby to her and brought Munchkin to the living room.


    Not long after that, Munchkin fell asleep in my arms.


    Cassey and Caleb took the baby upstairs to bed. Grayson still had work to finish, so he went to the study.


    Petra noticed the weariness on my


    face and softly said, "It''ste. You


    should go batk to your roomand


    get somegrest. You may be young


    now, bgt you really need to take care


    of your''body. You and Munchkin


    have been separated for sq tong. He


    radsses you dearly, so youshould


    share a bed with him tonight.¡±


    "Okay."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I carried Minchkin upstairs. The


    Louises¡¯ vi was massive and had


    four floors. As repair and oY


    maintenance would be doneevery


    year, the ce looked brand new.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Petra took me to the door of a bedroom. " This is thergest room in the vi and with the best lighting. Your dad prepared it many years ago for you


    to stay in. Although he knew you''d feel sickened by the fact that Cindy once stayed here, he still wished that you''d ept it. But don''t worry, your dad


    renovated the room. As he was afraid that you wouldn''t like the design. he even asked Theo about the interior styles you prefer. He took Munchkin to


    Zenon to study the design of the house you had in Zenon as a point of reference.¡±


    Petra took me into the bedroom after saying that.


    The room was huge and looked to be a hundred square feet, equivalent to a suite of an ordinary family. It was inly decorated, just the way that I


    liked it.


    I put Munchkin on the bed and covered him with a nket.


    Petra said with a smile, "Your dad and I picked the clothes in the closet. I notice that you tend to dress simpler, so I bought them ording to your


    preference. I''m not sure if you like them or not. It''s okay if you don''t. Your dad and I can buy newes for you. Your dad also bought the bags and


    essories when he went abroad. I know Theo is really nice to you and you might not fancy these things, but as parents, we wish to give you the


    best.


    "We''ve made plenty of mistakes over the years and wish to do everything we can topensate for them. I know you can''tpletely forgive us yet,


    and we won''t force you to be close to us. As long as you promise to visit us when you''re free, we''ll be more than happy.¡±


    Petra could not help but sob when she got to the end of the sentence.


    I held her and said softly, "Stop crying. It won''t be good for your health. We''ll be fine."


    I knew this whole time that everybody would be fine as long as I could let go.


    Perhaps Cassey was right. There was no changing the things that had happened. They were my parents. No matter how much I resented them, I had


    no way of cutting off ties with them


    It was better to go along with it rather than make everyone suffer.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The hardest thing to cut off in this world was blood ties. Only blood ties could help us find our way back when we were lost. Although I had no feelings


    for them, our blood ties remained. In the remaining years toe, I thought I should try and get along with them just like a family.


    Petra looked at me, crying and smiling at the same time.


    Some things did not need to be articted clearly, or perhaps even spoken. A gesture or action would do.


    I had already thought it through the night I nearly died in the morgue


    Life was nothing but a few decades. It would be a waste of life if one did not cherish the moment.


    Moreover, one might regret not doing certain things or saying certain words.


    I was lucky to survive, so I would live every day for the rest of my life cherishing the people around me and the things I owned.


    "It''s gettingte, You should go to


    bed." Petra wiped her tears away.


    "What doyou want to have for ~~


    tomorrow? I''ll make it for you. Si


    unchkin happens to not have


    schasl tomorrow. Let''s stay at home


    and-have a meal together asa


    faPnily." Content belongs. to


    The smile on her face was bright. She was beyond happy at this moment


    I smiled slightly and said, "Anything is fine. I''m not a picky eater."


    Although I was not a big eater, I was not picky either and ate basically anything.


    Petra smiled. $l make my


    specialties tQmorrow and get your


    dad to doa few of his too. He cooks


    better than me. You tried it the tire


    Theo gas hospitalized in South


    Vasetine." "Both your cooking is


    go5d. _ N


    Petra did not say anything else and reminded me to cover myself with a nket tonight. She was about to leave.


    When she walked to the door, she


    remembered something and turned


    around to ask me with a face fulf of


    concern, "You didn''te horne


    with Theo. Did you have an &


    argument?¡¯


    -

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    She knew that Theo went to see me, so we should have returned to Whaldorf City together. However, I came back alone and even nned to stay in


    a hotel after getting off the ne. It was inevitable for her to think that way.


    I said with a slight smile, "No, he still has many things to finish over there. I miss Munchkin dearly, so I came home first.


    He''lle home before the festival."


    Petra was relieved to hear what I said.


    After long hours of flight and it beingte at night now, I was already beyond exhausted.


    After Petra left, I hurried to get washed up.


    When I got out of the bathroom, I climbed into bed. I hugged Munchkin and was ready to sleep.


    Munchkin kept squeezing into my arms in his dreams, whereas I hugged him tightly. We filled up our longing for each other.


    A child was capable of getting a mother through all hardships and helping her forget all of them.


    Cnly when a child was by their mother''s side will the mother be able to still be filled with hope no matter how bad things were.


    As I was a mother myself, I could more or less rte to Petra¡¯s feelings. The pain when a child was distant from their mother was truly unbearable.


    The feeling of having a family was great. Perhaps I could try to get closer to them. It was a beautiful sunny day the next day. The bright and warm


    sunlight shone into the room. I woke up to Munchkin sleeping soundly on my chest


    His mouth opened and closed. His chubby little face looked especially adorable.


    As he grew, he would look more and more like Mason. I could already see some of Mason''s shadows in his eyes.


    A small area of my shirt where my chest was was wet with his saliva.


    I was amused and could not help but poke his chubby little face.


    At this moment, the door was EN


    knocked on. I carefully lifted


    Munchkin s tiny head and rested him


    on tie pillow before getting up to


    open the door.


    ig


    Cassey was standing outside with a pair of dark circles, looking to be in great misery.


    I was astonished. "You didn''t sleepst night?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I''m about to go nuts.¡± Cassey


    wailed. "The-thild will drive me nuts.


    I really hope¡¯ he grows up overnight


    I''m dying-of exhaustion. I didn''t?


    sleep nn muchst night and am in


    urgent need to catch up on steep in


    your room."


    =


    Afterining, she walked to the side of the bed and crashed on it. She hugged Munchkin and fell into a deep sleep. She was truly exhausted


    I nced atthe time. It was already.


    past eight: I had gotten enough ~


    sleep and had no ns to sleep¡±


    anyraiore. I went to the bathroom to


    take a shower.


    swnovel.


    After taking a shower, I went to the checkroom to get changed. The clothes


    were indeed very simple and elegant in style.


    The more simple and elegant things were, the more expensive they tended to be.


    Simple did not mean something would be cheap.


    Although I did not know much about brands, I knew several big names. These clothes were big names, each of them terrifyingly expensive

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    I was surprised to hear banter downstairs when I walked out of the room. Why were there guests this early in the morning?


    After going downstairs, my expression sank after seeing the man sitting on the sofa in the living room


    I was able to recognize him by seeing his back itself.


    We had not seen each other for several days. After our argument this time. I was prepared to not see him for a short period of time. I knew that his


    anger would take a long time to dissipate after our serious argument and the hurtful words we hurled at each other.


    I had also expected him to appear here.


    In fact, I refused to admit that it was because I knew he was never going to leave me no matter how hurtful my words were that I fearlessly said those


    hurtful words. I knew he would never leave and would eventuallye back to coax me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I should reflect on myself. Was I truly not at fault?


    I never realized back then that I never thought I was in the wrong every time I argued with Theo, let alone reflected on myself. Every time after an


    argument, Theo would relent. As time passed, I grew more and more fearless.


    Grayson saw me and did not reply to Theo


    He turned around as though he knew what was going on.


    Petra walked out of the kitchen at this moment and saw me. She said with a


    smile, "You slepttest night and woke up so early this morning?


    I smiled. "I''m awake."


    "Mr. Grant arrived a long time ago and just had his breakfast. You should have yours too. There''s a newly opened water theme park in the city center.


    Munchkin has been wanting to go for the longest time. Your dad and I wanted to take him but he refused to. He insisted that both of you take him


    there. Now that you''re back, it''s time to realize his wish."


    I nodded. "Ckay."


    I did not look at Theo and turned around to enter the dining room.


    The table was already filled with a sumptuous breakfast. As everyone in the family had different working hours, everyone ate at different timing. No


    one waited for another.


    This was indeed the only way to do it.


    Ctherwise, Petra and Grayson would have starved to death when night owl Cassey woke up.


    Petra served warm milk to the men


    in the living room before entering the


    dining afea to sit down. She saidto


    me, The Schumans heard that


    you''te back and want to joins for


    dinner¡± Content belongs ta


    -


    I popped a piece of bread into my mouth and said in a slightly muffled voice, "I miss Carlson and the rest.


    ~


    Seeing that was in a rush to eat,


    Petra puta ss of warm milk i ino


    front of me and said with a face full


    of hetplessness, "Slow down. No


    one''s taking your food fromy you.¡±


    After a pause, she asked a little hesitantly," Tell me, did you and Theo have a fight?" I swallowed the food in my mouth and shook my head to deny it.


    "We didn''t.¡±


    "You''re lying to me. It''s not like I can''t tell. If you didn''t fight, then why didn''t you talk to him just now when you saw him?"


    I pursed my lips and did not deny it further.


    Petra sighed.¡¯ "It''s normal for couples


    to fight, but everyone knows just:


    how well"Mr. Grant treats you. Don''t


    ever rake any silly decisions. You


    must spend the rest of your {fe with


    him."  -


    I knew she was saying it for my own good, but I did not know how to exin Theo''s and my conflict to her. I was not particrly fond of talking about


    it either.


    Therefore, I took a sip of milk and put down the ss, saying, "I''m full.¡±


    Petra sighed, not knowing how to persuade me anymore.


    I walked out of the dining area and saw Theo and Grayson ying chess. I felt even more reluctant to go over, so I nned to go upstairs to wake


    Munchkin up.


    However, Grayson stopped me. "Wanda, I heard that you''re great at ying chess from Mr. Grant. Quick,e and help me. I''ve lost several


    rounds.¡±


    Left with no other choice, I could only go over.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    I stood on one side and lowered my head to look at the chessboard.


    They were ying chess. At this moment, Grayson no longer had a bishop. Theo had his rook aimed at the queen. He was destined to lose this


    match.


    He knew he was definitely going to lose, but as an elder, he did not want to embarrass himself. Hence, he called me over to ease the embarrassment.


    I looked at Theo. After several days of not seeing him, he still looked charming as ever, though he seemed a little haggard too


    When he caught me staring at him, he raised his eyebrows and locked at Grayson, saying, "It''s your turn, Mr. Louis.¡±


    Grayson brushed his nose. "How should I go on ying this?"


    He would lose no matter what step he took. He raised his head to lock at me before getting up and saying, "Continue the game for me, child. I''ll go


    help your mom with the cleaning."


    He hurried away after saying that.


    I was a little speechless. Was it really okay for him to leave this mess to me?


    I sat down and was not in the mood to y chess. I looked at Theo and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Theo frowned, not answering the question, * Why didn''t you tell me that you''ve returned to Whaldorf City?"


    I lowered my head to look at the chessboard and moved his rook away, saying with a nd voice, "Mr. Grant, you have a myriad of things to attend to


    every day. Why are you concerned about such trivial manners?"


    Theo sighed, moving away his rook that was aiming at me. He relented as I had expected.


    "It was a misunderstanding that night. Zedd was there toc. You can ask him if you don''t believe me."


    Was he exining himself to me?


    I pursed my lips and ced thest of my pawn at his side. "I know. Actually, you don''t have to exin yourself to me, Mr. Grant. You''re rich and


    powerful, so it''s normal for you to have mistresses. I totally understand.¡±


    Theo frowned, looking a little unhappy now.


    He captured the pawn I ced on his side. I got up and said, "Make yourself at home, Mr. Grant. I''m taking my leave now."


    He got up as well and pressed both hands on my shoulders. I was pressed back to my seat on the sofa.


    He sighed, putting back the pawn he just took in the same ce. He then ced his rook in front of my pawn. "Let''s continue.¡±


    I frowned and tock his rook directly.


    Theo lookedpletely powerless but did not say a word


    At this moment, Grayson walked


    over withan expectant and N


    surprised expression. "Weren''t we


    losing? Why are we on par now?


    Looks like my daughter is truly a


    genius at chess.¡±


    -


    I pursed my lips, not saying a word.


    It was not that I was good at chess but Theo dared not win against me.


    "It''s your turn," Theo said with a smile,


    He had only two bishops left, whereas I had a rook and a pawn left. I continued ying.


    When Pet(aserved fruits, she IN


    stopped Bustling aboutinthe


    kitchen and watched us y chess.


    Cassey woke up and came Oo


    downstairs, joining the fun: as well.


    Theo moved his bishop to me and let me take it. I had no reason not to take it.


    Grayson was speechless and turned


    around to''leave, mumbling as hedid


    $0," These two aren''t ying chess


    the ght way. Who ys chess like


    that? What a joke." Content belongs


    t6  a


    Cassey heard him and said with a disgusted look on her face, "What do you know? How can couples ever y chess seriously? Are they even


    ying chess?


    What they''re ying is affection. You''re such a nerd.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    Grayson coldly nced at Cassey.


    "What''s with that stare?" Cassey shrank her neck. "Am I not allowed to say that?"


    Although Grayson was her younger brother in terms of identity, they usually got along as though he was the elder brother. Hence, she would still get


    pretty afraid when Grayson stared at her.


    Cn the chessboard, Theo had only a bishop left. He looked at me and asked in a tender voice, "Any ns for this afternoon?¡±


    "Ho," I indifferently replied and moved my rock, aiming straight for his bishop.


    Theo was nonchnt about it and generously allowed me to take his bishop.


    Cassey speechlessly walked away. whereas Petra said, "Why don''t the two of you go to the water park with Munchkin today? He has been talking


    about it since forever.¡±


    Theo nodded. "Sure. It''s been a long time since I''ve taken a walk too."


    "I''l pass. I still have things to do."


    Petra and Theo both turned to look at me. Petra asked a little curiously, "What kind of things are you going to do?"


    I looked at the chessboard and took Theo''s queen, then ndly said, "I want to visit Carlson. I haven''t seen Susan and her baby for a long time as


    well."


    Petra frowned. "There''s no hurry. You''re finally back, so it would be great if you and Mr. Grant can take Munchkin out.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "But I''ve already told Tyler about it. It won''t be good if I don''t go."


    Petra wanted Theo and me to hang out, so she said, "In that case, why don''t you and Mr. Grant both take Munchkin there together? He hasn''t met


    Tyler''s baby yet and really loves children. He''ll be really happy if you take him with you.¡±


    "I think Munchkin should just stay here with Pudding. Pudding''s a baby too, so there won''t be much of a difference.


    Besides, he''s now at a mischievous age. I''m worried that he''ll make a mess if he goes. I can go by myself.¡±


    I got up and nned to go upstairs after saying that.


    "Wanda, if you don''t bring Munchkin with you, then if they ask about it-"


    "Mommy, Uncle Tyler called." Munchkin ran downstairs before Petra could finish her sentence.


    He was barefooted, seemingly having forgotten to put his shoes on because he was in a hurry to get to me.


    Speak of the devil. His presence had fixed my matter of urgency.


    I took the phone from Munchkin''s


    hands and brought it to my ear. I


    said with a smile, "It''s been a long


    time, Tyler."


    ="


    "You''re back in Whaldorf City?"


    "Word spreads fast."


    Tyler clicked his tongue. ¡®Bullshit. -.


    I''ve been ¡°racking your whereabouts


    all thiswhile. Let''s have dinner.¡±


    tonight. It''s been a long time. since


    last saw you. I really Miss. you.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I hummed softly. "Sure. I was nning on visiting Carlson, Susan, and the baby even if you hadn''t invited me.¡±


    Tyler fell silent. After a long time, he said,¡¯ I meant just the two of us for dinner tonight.¡±


    I was stunned. "Why?"


    Before he could answer me, I asked worriedly, "Don''t tell me you and Susan are fighting?¡±


    "No.¡± Tyler sounded a little irritable. "Why can¡¯t we have dinner alone?¡±


    His reaction confirmed my suspicion that he and Susan were having a conflict.


    was in ng position to say anything,


    so I said," ¡®Sure, we''ll have dinner Ny


    alone: Send the time and location to


    my phone.¡± "Okay." Content belongs


    to  =


    After hanging up the call, Munchkin hugged me.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    He was still in his pajamas and had no shoes on, so I told him to go upstairs and get changed.


    The little guy wanted me to change his clothes for him, but I refused to. He ran up to Theo and


    acted like a spoiled child in front of him, asking him to do it instead.


    I did not say anything and went back to my room, nning to take out the things from my luggage


    and sort them out.


    I would probably live here from now on. I would still have to go back and handle the project after


    National Day, so I decided not to travel back and forth and give myself a hard time.


    When I passed by toy stores or went to the mall previously, I would buy fun toys that I came across.


    I hoped to bring them home for Munchkin when I saw him.


    Therefore, there were not many things that belonged to me in the suitcase as most of them were


    Munchkin''s toys.


    After a quick tidying up, I hung my clothes up andid out the skincare products I brought with me


    on the dresser.


    The door opened behind me. I thought it was Munchkin, so I said without looking back at him, "Do


    you usually get up and make your bed and change your clothes by yourself, Munchkin?"


    Although Munchkin grew up in a very wealthy family and usually had a nanny to take care of him,


    he had to develop the habit of doing things by himself instead of bingzy because his family


    was well off.


    After receiving no reply from Munchkin for a long time, I turned around curiously.


    I saw Theo standing behind me, his eyes as dark as the night.


    I quickly turned around, not nning to say a word.


    "How''s Mr. Zimmer''s injury?" The man''s voice was low and attractive.


    "He''s recuperating well."


    Theo sat on the bed and tried to find something to say to me. ¡°When do you n to go back?"


    "After National Day."


    It was simply too awkward for both parties to ask and answer questions in such a rigid manner.


    However, Theo had no ns to stop and continued asking, "When do you n to go to the


    Schumans'' ce?"


    I did not intend to respond and turned around to leave.


    I was already feeling irritable, and what he was doing was making me even more irritable.


    "Wait." Theo got up and grabbed my arm." Must we keep arguing like this?"


    I looked at him and ndly asked, "When did we argue?"


    Theo sighed, his voice was much colder than before. "Wanda, I believe we can sit down and have a


    talk if there''s any conflict between us. Starting a cold war and being unreasonable will not solve the


    problem at all."


    I sneered. "You¡¯re right, Mr. Grant. I am being unreasonable. If you don''t like it, then don''te to


    me and say you want to talk. Is it fun to torture yourself like that?''


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That was how people were sometimes.


    Despite being able to talk on good terms, one would simply refuse to do it and insist on making


    hurtful remarks.


    Theo''s countenance sank as he said in a cold voice, "Fine. If you insist on being like that, then I''ll


    stop bothering you."


    Obviously, that was his anger talking.


    He turned around to leave. I took a deep breath and walked up to the dresser and sat down.


    After recollecting myself, I realized that I was indeed being unreasonable.


    Cassey walked in with Pudding in her arms. She asked me curiously, "Is arguing a part of your


    pastime? Have you ever seen other married couples arguing just because of a disagreement?"


    I looked at her and helplessly said, "I wasn''t able to control my anger. I didn''t want this to happen


    either."


    Cassey was rendered speechless."


    Honestly, it''s hard to find a man like Theo these days. He''s truly a good man. What else do you


    expect him to do? Hispany is in big trouble, which keeps him on his toes every day. But he still


    left everything aside just toe back and coax you."

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Cassey took a deep breath as though she could not stand it any longer. "Wanda, I think you''re


    awfully inexperienced when ites to rtionships. Also, in everyone else¡¯s eyes, what you''re


    doing is simply kicking up a fuss. If I were to analyze your behavior, you¡¯re acting like this because


    you think that Theo will never leave you no matter what you do. You think that he''ll always find a


    way to persuade you toe back.


    "He¡¯s spoiled you, and that led to your indulgence in this game of having him chase after you. You


    often encourage others to cherish their loved ones but are you doing as you say? Has it ever


    crossed your mind that maybe you and Theo''s rtionship will actuallye to an end


    when he bes exhausted one day?"


    I froze. Her words came at me like a blow, leaving me dumbfounded.


    Cassey continued, "Caleb''s and my rtionship isn''t as passionate as yours, nor do we experience


    challenges like you do, but our marriagees in the most basic form. In our tiny home, trivial


    matters such as not washing one''s socks, neglecting the baby, or fighting over work stress one


    party brings home may be a constant, but we both acknowledge that this is just a small part of life.


    We understand that we should let these matters pass. They''re not to be taken seriously.


    "Most of the time, we''ll give each other a morning kiss and a hug before we leave the house. When


    one of us faces stress and blues at work, everything bes worth it


    the moment wee home and see each other. The rtionship that Caleb and I share is ordinary


    andsting. We''re raising a baby together, and as we offer our love for each other, we share the


    love with our baby at the same time.


    "Perhaps your and Theo''s rtionship is more passionate than any of us, but there''s a huge


    problem with how both of you view and treat love. You oveplicate love. Just think about it. Is


    Cindy really an obstacle between the two of you? What about Matthew? Not at all. In fact, a person


    will meet plenty of people who will have a crush on them in this lifetime. Are you going to take all of


    them so seriously each time? They''re just passersby in your life. I don''t understand why you''re


    quarreling over these passersby.


    "A healthy rtionship is all about understanding and tolerance. It¡¯s to be able to think differently


    and put yourself in another person''s shoes rather than making demands and restrictions. Theo has


    be better and better over the years. Hepromises and is tolerant, so much so that he tries


    his best not to give you any pressure when he knows that you refuse to be a housewife. But where


    are your changes? Do you really not want to grow at all?"


    Cassey''s words hit me hard across the face like a vicious p.


    After so many years of marriage, I had always thought I loved him and was genuinely good to him.


    However, that was not the case at all. I often thought that everything should happen the way I


    wanted it to be, and if it was not the case, I would think that it was wrong.


    Moreover, I had never made an effort to understand him. From the moment my baby died, to


    learning that he had swapped Cindy and my DNA reports, I had been making a fuss. In the end, it


    seemed like Theo was the one who was hurt the most.


    All this time, I seemed to be taking revenge on him and making demands in the name of love.


    Seeing me fall silent, Cassey let out a long sigh. "Wanda, it''s easy to love. All it takes is a bit of


    hormone stimtion, but it''s difficult to keep each other. It takes two for mutual understanding to


    work. He understands you, but you don''t understand him enough, so he''ll be the first to be


    disappointed in the end. From what I''m seeing, you''ve been hurting Theo this whole time¡ªeven to


    the point of crossing the line.


    "Theo carries the traits of a soldier. He¡¯s responsible and extremely loyal. He can''t leave Cindy


    behind. You should really be understanding of this. If he''s someone who can leave Cindy behind


    without a single care, then he wouldn¡¯t have pursued you for so long. It''s time you reflect on


    yourself."


    I nodded, realizing that I seem to have been too impulsive and wilful. I had never put myself in


    Theo¡¯s shoes, nor did I truly understand him.


    Recalling what she said earlier about Grant Corporation being in trouble, I asked, "What happened


    in thepany?"


    I had been away from Whaldorf City for a very long time, so there were many things here that I was


    unaware of.


    Theo never mentioned any of these things to me, so it was even harder for me to know.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Cassey scratched her head. "Several years ago, it was revealed that Grant Corporation''s private


    hospital was charging an exorbitant amount, and there was also a medical incident. This matter was


    dealt with, but for some reason, it''s being brought up again. Some even said that Theo is relying on


    Carlson''s power to bid for plots ofnd using unfair means, so the construction for several plots of


    land that Grant Corporation ns to work on is currently on hold. This was big news."


    I frowned. ¡°Who brought up the past incident? Also, why is Carlson dragged into thend bidding


    conflict?"

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    "I don''t know about that.¡± Cassey said, "But there''s no substantial evidence in this matter, so it isn''t


    considered a thorny problem to deal with yet. I''m sure that someone is deliberately targeting Grant


    Corporation. Also, Grant Corporation''s branch in Hoffer Nation has stopped operating."


    "Why?"


    "Do you not read the news, Missy?" Cassey put on a speechless look. "I think you''repletely cut


    off from the world after spending too long in a small town. Chaos broke out in Hoffer Nation two


    months ago and no one was able to stop it in such a short period of time, so it became practically


    impossible to make any money there. Go online and read about what exactly happened."


    I was indeed unaware of this.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I had been busy handling the project thest few months and had no time to watch the news.


    There was a knock on the door, and I turned and saw that it was Caleb.


    He was carrying a briefcase d in a gray suit. His hair was neatly groomed.


    He greeted me and said to Cassey, "Honey, I have a lesson this afternoon and wille back a


    littlete. I''ve booked the flight tickets to Salt City, and our bags are almost done packing. Check


    and see if I left anything behindter, will you?"


    Carrying Pudding in her arms, Cassey got up and walked up to him. "There''s no need to check. I


    believe in your ability to do your job well, honey. Let me walk you


    downstairs."


    The two walked downstairs, and their voices gradually vanished.


    I sat in front of the dresser, thinking back to what Cassey had just said.


    I cleaned up my room and went downstairs.


    Seeing me looking around, Petra helplessly smiled. "He''s gone. I''m surprised he waited for you for


    so long even though he''s super busy."


    I lowered my head, not knowing what to say.


    Sensing that Grayson was not around, I subconsciously asked, "Dad went out?"


    My mind was full of what Cassey had just said, so I asked the question without thinking too much.


    Petra''s eyes welled up with tears at once. She wore a surprised and delighted look on her face.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Petra held back the urge to cry and kept taking deep breaths. "What did you just say, my daughter?"


    She could not believe her own ears.


    In the end, she still failed to hold back tears and started tearing up.


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears, but the more she wiped, the more tears started falling.


    I felt a lump in my throat when I saw her cry. My mind was full of what Cassey had just said. ''You''re


    not the only one who''s been hurting this whole time.''


    I was not the only one who was hurting. Petra and Grayson were also hurting.


    Although I was the victim, as parents, what they experienced after hurting their own child was


    beyond excruciating pain.


    Guilt would always be the most painful in this world.


    I sniffled and said again, "Mom, did Dad go out?"


    "He didn''t." Petra was full of tears, but a smile remained on her face. She pointed behind me and


    said, "He went upstairs to change his clothes."


    After saying that, she beckoned to Grayson. "Did you hear that, Grayson? Your daughter is asking


    you where you went."


    She then lowered her head and started wiping her tears. The smile on the corners of her mouth


    could not be suppressed no matter what.


    I turned around and looked at Grayson. He had changed into warmer pajamas and looked a little


    bloated. He stared at me with pink eyes. "I didn''t go anywhere. Where can I go when you''re at


    home?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I felt like I could understand their feelings right now. When Munchkin first learned how to talk and


    called me ¡¯Mommy¡¯ for the first time, I was this excited as well. I had hugged and kissed him for a


    very long time, feeling like there was nothing in the world that was more delightful than this.


    It just so happened that I had something I wanted to ask Grayson about, so I smiled and said, "I


    have questions about Grant Corporation to ask you, Dad."


    "Sure."


    Grayson was grinning from ear to ear now. He gestured for me to go sit in the living room. After


    going to the living room and sitting on the sofa, I waited for him to calm down for a bit.


    Petra poured us a ss of lemonade and asked me, "What do you want to have for lunch? I''ll make


    it for you."


    "Anything¡¯s fine."


    Petra did not care if my answer was too perfunctory and went to the kitchen with great delight.


    She was in high spirits and entered the kitchen with feather-light steps.


    Grayson looked at her back and said gratefully, "I have no more regrets in life now that you¡¯ve


    called us Mom and Dad."


    "I¡¯ll call you Mom and Dad more often in the future."


    Grayson took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions. "Okay.


    Later, he told me about Grant Corporation." This matter is quite difficult to resolve.


    Society is demanding Grant Corporation give an exnation, and so are the other parties. We can''t


    interfere right now, especially Carlson. He mustn''t get involved in this matter, or it''ll only get worse.


    "But Theo is really capable. I believe he can handle this well. You don¡¯t need to be too worried. A


    listedpany like Grant Corporation won¡¯t go bankrupt so easily. Besides, the onlypany that


    can deal Grant Corporation a heavy blow right now is Zimmer Corporations. Their strength is on par


    with Grant Corporation. However, Zimmer Corporations is going in a rather different direction.


    There¡¯s no benefit in engaging in corporatepetition, so it will be fine."


    I breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that.


    Indeed, like what he said, it was almost impossible to make arge enterprise like Grant


    Corporation go bankrupt, though there would be people who disagreed. Even so, arge enterprise


    could support more than just the hundreds of employees in the office building.


    Besides, I believed that Theo could handle it well. After all, he had ovee the waves and storms


    to get here today, did he not?

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Seeing that I was obviously relieved, Grayson said with a smile, "What were you thinking? You''re


    clearly worried about him, yet you''re deliberately ignoring him. You''re too undecided in nature and


    that''s not good."


    I rubbed my nose. It was indeed my problem, so I had no way to refute it.


    "Although Grant Corporation won''t go bankrupt, this matter can greatly affect its constitution if not


    handled properly. When that happens, people who have been coveting Grant Corporation for a long


    time will inevitably work together and deal another blow. If he can''t take it, then thepany will fall.


    He¡¯s under great pressure right now, Wanda. You''re a couple, so you should get through tough


    times together and cheer him on."


    I nodded. "I will."


    I had listened to what Cassey said and became deeply aware of how capricious I was.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Petra was done cooking at almost 11 o''clock.


    Seeing her walking out of the kitchen, I said to her, "I''m going to Grant Corporation to send Theo his


    lunch, Mom. Is there a lunch box at home?"


    "Yeah, we have plenty." Petra was overjoyed to see that I had figured things out. "They''re all


    insted lunch boxes. Let me go get them for you."


    She soon returned with plenty of insted lunch boxes. I could tell at one nce that they were all


    good-quality ones.


    She made a lot of food, so even after taking Theo''s portion, there was still plenty for the rest of us.


    Cassey walked downstairs carrying Pudding in her arms. When she saw Petra bagging the


    insted lunch boxes, she asked curiously, "Who are you sending the lunch boxes to?"


    "I''m not sending them. Wanda is bringing lunch to Theo."


    Cassey¡¯s eyes turned in their sockets as she said with a smile, "You might as well pack two sets


    since we have plenty of insted lunch boxes at home. It¡¯ll be nice if Wanda can share a meal with


    him after delivering him lunch. If she waits until she finishes eating at home to bring it to him, then


    the dishes won''t be as fresh by then."


    Afraid that I would be hungry, Petra was a little hesitant. "How long would it take her to finish her


    lunch? She can just finish it at home before sending it to him."


    I knew what Cassey was thinking about, so I said to her, ¡°Mom, I think you should pack my portion


    as well. I don''t feel that hungry yet anyway.¡±


    She could only agree after hearing what I said.


    Grant Corporation.


    I parked my car in front of Grant Corporation and called Keith.


    The call quickly connected. "Mrs. Grant."


    "Keith, is Theo busy right now? I''m downstairs at thepany. Has he had lunch? I''ve brought him


    some food." I was starting to feel uneasy.


    Keith fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Mr. Grant is having a meeting. I''ll go downstairs to


    meet you. Please wait for a moment."


    Keith soon went downstairs.


    He trotted up to me and took the bag of food in my hand, saying with a smile, "Mr. Grant will be


    delighted to know that you''ve brought him lunch.¡±


    I stroked my nose, not saying anything.


    It might be hard to cheer him up now because he was simply too mad


    Theo was having a meeting, so Keith brought me upstairs and told me to wait in the office.


    When he left the office, I looked around the ce.


    The office''s interior seemed to have been upgraded. The design and cement were ck and


    white, looking both simple and atmospheric.


    A row of bookshelves was lined up in the lounge area with several collections of books on it. There


    were signs of wear and tear from frequent reading on some of them, but that did not affect their


    value.


    Seeing that there were very few nts in the office, I could not help but feel a little curious. When


    the secretary served me drinks, I could not but ask, "Why aren''t there nts in this office?¡±

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    This did not seem like the first time the secretary had been asked this question, so she answered


    with great fluency, "Mr.


    Grant said we can''t put them because his wife doesn¡¯t like it. There was once a bold secretary who


    ced a lot of nts in the office and it made Mrs. Grant really mad, so you don''t see any nts in


    Mr. Grant¡¯s office all year round."


    The bold secretary she was referring to must be Nadia.


    Theo had not moved to Whaldorf City at the time, and Nadia was his secretary for a period of time.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She ced plenty of nts in Theo''s office. As I was aware of her malicious intentions, I had an


    argument with Theo at the time. I was surprised that Theo still remembered that incident and


    continued to not have nts in his office even until now.


    After a few minutes, the office door opened and Theo walked in.


    I stood up from the sofa. When I saw him looking at me with smiling eyes, I said a little awkwardly,


    "My mom said you left in such a hurry, so she didn''t ask you to stay for lunch and told me to bring


    you lunch instead."


    Theo merely nodded without a word.


    He nced at the lunch boxes on the coffee table and then at me.


    I did not know what else to say and was a little awkward.


    "How am I supposed to finish two sets alone?" Theo tried to help me feel less awkward.


    Although I knew that I was wrong, I found it a little difficult to put down my pride after having just


    argued with him earlier.


    I pursed my lips and mildly said, "If you can finish it, then go ahead. I''m not very hungry anyway."


    Theo did not say anything and sat on the sofa. He opened the two lunch boxes.


    Seeing that the two sets were the same, he took both of them out and said to me, "Eat!"


    I pursed my lips. "I''m not very hungry. You should eat it.¡±


    Theo frowned. "Am I a pig to you?¡±


    Even though he was a man and had a muchrger appetite than women, he would not be able to


    finish two sets of lunch.


    What was this if not feeding a pig?


    I scratched my chin and sat on the sofa, picking up my cutleries.


    We ate in silence, neither of us saying a word.


    In the end, I took the initiative to say, "I''m sorry, Theo."


    I did not look at him and stared at the food the whole time.


    My sudden apology left Theo stunned.


    Aftering back to his senses, he mildly said, "Okay."


    He said one word and nothing else.


    I frowned, a little displeased by his perfunctory response. It was not easy for me to take the initiative


    to apologize, but he only responded with one word. Did he not know that it would make me really


    awkward?


    After waiting for a long time and seeing that he did not n to say anything, I sighed. I did not know


    whether I should get mad.


    After eating, he looked at me and asked," Come home with me tonight?¡±


    Although it was just a question, it did not sound like I had an option to refuse.


    I thought about it. Instead of directly refusing him, I said, "I just came back and want to spend some


    time with them. When I nearly died in the morgue previously, I thought to myself that if the heavens


    gave me one more chance to live, I''d mend our rtionship and spend my time with them. I''d tell


    them how much I love them." I continued after a pause, "I''m just an ordinary person who wants to


    enjoy the love of my parents just like other ordinary girls. I believe you understand."


    Theo looked at me with deep and profound eyes. After a long time, he said, "I understand, but don''t


    leave me tormented for too long."


    He used ''tormented'' instead of waiting because tormented was way more agonizing than waiting.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    I looked at him with aplicated gaze. In just a few days of not seeing each other, I could see


    aging and weariness on his face. Even his starry eyes had grown a little dull.


    I felt sorry for him and subconsciously raised my hand to stroke his brows.


    "Have you been very tiredtely?" I asked softly.


    Theo held my hand, his gaze softening considerably. "I''m okay. I''ve gotten used to it."


    I suddenly realized that I had never really cared about how tired he was. Iy in his arms and


    tenderly asked, "Do you think that I''m an unqualified wife, Theo?"


    He stroked my hair, a little surprised by my sudden question. "Why do you say so?"


    "Just asking."


    ''Wanda, don''t ever doubt yourself. Humans take time to grow. Not just you, but it''s the same for me


    too."


    I nodded and listened to his heartbeat, feeling particrly at ease. "Why don''t you live in the


    Schumans¡¯ ce too? The project hasn''t beenpleted yet. I''ll still have to make a trip back after


    National Day. I know Grant Corporation has lots to handle. Even though I can''t be of any help, I can


    at least make sure you have dinner waiting for you when youe home. I can massage your back


    before you sleep at night.¡±


    He pulled me away from his arms and cupped my face, asking with a smile, "So, I''m kind of


    indebted to you?"


    I smiled slightly. "ording to my family''s tradition, we''re a family once we''re married. There¡¯s no


    such thing as being indebted.¡±


    "d to hear that. Otherwise, I¡¯d get even madder at you.¡±


    I widened my eyes. "Who''s making you mad?¡±


    "Are you saying that you¡¯re not bullying me?¡±


    I¡¯m not!"


    I would not admit it even if I was.


    Theo embraced me with a face full of smiles.


    He embraced me silently for a few minutes and took me into the lounge.


    He had not gotten much sleeptely and fell asleep not long afterying down. I felt extremely sorry


    for him seeing how deeply asleep he was.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were movements outside the door. I tiptoed out of the lounge.


    Keith was putting a bunch of files on the office table. When he saw meing out of the lounge, he


    said with a smile, ¡°These are the quarterly reports. Please have Mr.


    Grant scan through them once he¡¯s awake."


    I nodded. Til let him know."


    I continued after a pause, "I have a question to ask you, Keith.¡±


    "Please ask, Mrs. Grant."


    "How''s the investigation rted to the resort incident going? If you''ve found out something, then I


    hope you can tell me."


    Although things were slightly busiertely, I had not forgotten about this incident yet.


    Keith pursed his lips, looking reluctant to tell me anything.


    He thought about it and eventually said," The things I found aren''t very important. Don¡¯t be anxious,


    Mrs. Grant. We have to take the long road for this."


    He left after saying that.


    The more he refused to tell me, the more my suspicion was confirmed that the string of strange


    incidents happening in the research institute was moreplicated than it seemed.


    Since Keith refused to tell me, I had no ns to press him about the matter. If he could solve the


    problem, then why should I bother getting concerned about it?


    Theo woke up half an hourter.


    When he walked out of the lounge, I asked with a frown, "Do you want to sleep a while more? How


    can you have enough sleep in such a short period of time?"


    He came over to hug me and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I can''t sleep well when you¡¯re not


    around."

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    I realized that he was getting better at saying honeyed words. I was on cloud nine after hearing a


    few simple words.


    "Can we have dinner together?" he spoke softly into my ear.


    I wanted to agree, but after recalling that I had promised to have dinner with Tyler, I could only


    apologetically say, ¡°I promised my brother to have dinner with him. He seems to be in an argument


    with Susan and is in a pretty bad mood."


    Theo frowned. "Why is heing to you when they''re having a fight? Are you a trash bin that he


    can dump his trash into?''


    I froze and lifted my hand to pinch his waist, saying with displeasure, "What are you talking about?


    People will be in a bad mood sometimes. Besides, I haven''t seen my brother for so long, so


    shouldn¡¯t we have a meal together now that I''m back?"


    Theo harrumphed softly and ced his chin on my shoulder, acting like a spoiled brat. "Sure, you


    can go. But you must bring me with you. I don''t want to eat alone anymore because nothing tastes


    good."


    I could only helplessly agree. "Okay, let''s go together, then.¡±


    This was my first time finding it interesting to apany Theo at work.


    Even though I was only looking at him quietly now, I realized that the man disyed full elegance


    and nobility in everything he did.


    It was truly a blissful thing to be able to admire a moving picture of a beautiful man up close like


    that.


    Perhaps I was too focused on his face that I only returned to my senses after Theo put down his


    pen and turned to look at me.


    He stared at me with a pair of pitch-ck eyes, his thin lips parting slightly. "Come here."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As though being enchanted, I stood up and walked over.


    Theo was pleased and gently smirked. He grabbed my arm and gave a gentle tug, making me sit on


    hisp.


    He asked me with a smile, "Am I nice to look at?"


    I blushed and nodded. "Yeah.¡±


    He looked to be in a very good mood. "You shouldn¡¯t be staring at me like that even if I¡¯m nice to


    look at. You can stare at me in any way that you want when we go home tonight. Otherwise, I may


    not be able to work."


    I was not able to grasp the deeper meaning of this sentence at first. It was not until I felt the warmth


    on my thighs did I blush and quickly hopped off of him.


    However, he pressed me down and moved his lips closer to my ear, asking with a heavy breath,


    "Where do you think you''re going?¡±


    I dared not meet his gaze, so I lowered my head and muttered softly, "I don''t want to affect your


    work progress."


    He raised his eyebrows. "You''ve already affected me."


    I grew even more flustered now.


    Fortunately, he did not do anything and merely embraced me.


    After embracing me for a few minutes, he made me lean in his arms and continued with his work.


    I dared not move at first, but I gradually rxed a little after that. I leaned on his shoulder and


    looked at him with great attention just like when he was working.


    I did not remember when I fell asleep because I was already lying on the lounge bed when I woke


    up.


    Theo''s and Keith¡¯s voices wereing from outside the door.


    "What happened this time is different from thest. Someone is fueling the mes and ndering


    Grant Corporation. The inte is full of public ounts smearing Grant


    Corporation''s name. They''re even bringing up your and Mrs. Grant''s affairs." "What affairs?" Theo''s


    voice was icy. "They say that your marriage with Mrs. Grant is a business alliance, in which neither


    of you loves each other. Also, they''re saying that you have a mistress and another family of your


    own. The same goes for Mrs. Grant, who''s said to be in aplicated rtionship with a married


    man. Both of you are said to have very chaotic private lives."


    I frowned and pulled out my phone to check the news app.


    After selecting the city, I saw the article that ndered Theo and me.


    I tapped into one of the articles with the most views and scanned through it. It was in bullshit.


    None of the things written on it were true.


    Theo''s voice was heard outside the door.'' Leave this aside and keep a close watch on Fredericks


    Corporations. Seeing how big of a fuss they''re making. I¡¯m sure the best has yet toe.¡±


    "Alright, I understand."


    Hearing the door closed, I figured that Keith must have left.


    I got out of bed and walked out of the lounge. Theo raised his head to look at me." You''re awake.¡±


    I nodded and walked up to him, asking, "Is this a thorny problem?¡±


    He put down his pen and got up. He grabbed his car keys and coat, then held my hand and said,


    "It¡¯s fine. It''s time to eat."


    He did not want to tell me anything, so I did not ask further.


    After getting into the car, I remembered that I promised Tyler to have dinner together. I quickly


    looked at Theo and said to him, "Go to Golden Mountain Restaurant."


    "Okay."


    Theo started the car engine, looking unfazed by anything.


    I pursed my lips and still could not help but ask, "Why don''t you seem anxious at all about the


    company?"


    We happened toe to a red light at an intersection. He held my hand and gently gave a


    squeeze. "Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to take care of you after Grant Corporation goes


    bankrupt?"


    My mouth twitched. "You know that''s not what I mean."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing." His tone was firm, and there was a look of victory on his face.


    The business world was full of changes. Life or death could happen within a split second.


    The past incident was extremely serious, so even though he seemed confident, I was still worried.


    When we arrived at Golden Mountain Restaurant, Theo and I got out of the car.


    The restaurant''s name might sound imposing, but it was really an elegant ce.


    I thought Tyler would go to a club to vent out his emotions. He would drink while pouring his heart


    out to me. I never expected him toe to such a quaint ce instead.


    After entering the restaurant, thedy in charge of receiving the guests nodded to us. "Wee,


    you must be Mr. Schuman''s friends. I''ll take you to him."


    I followed behind him with a look of curiosity. "Don¡¯t tell me Tyler has shares in this restaurant?¡±


    Theo and I were brought up to the second floor after that. The private room was near one side of


    theke, opening up to a gorgeous night view of theke. The lights that were reflected on theke


    made the surface sparkle, reflecting the lights on thekeside. Through only a quick nce, one


    could already sense the extraordinarily beautiful atmosphere.


    Tyler was leaning back in his chair a littlenguidly, chewing something in his mouth. It made him


    look frivolous and unserious.


    When he saw that I had brought Theo along, Tyler said to him, "Why are you just like an unweaned


    child? You go everywhere your wife goes. Aren¡¯t you worried that your wife will be annoyed?"


    Theo looked indifferently at him, ignored him, and went over to take a seat. He looked at the


    scenery outside the window.


    I went to take a seat as well. Looking at Tyler¡¯s frivolous demeanor, I asked with slight displeasure,


    "What''s with you? Why are you acting so weird?"

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    "What''s wrong with me? Don''t I look like I''m doing okay?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes." What about


    you? Looks like you''re doing really welltely. Even your face has be chubbier. Listen to my


    advice, it''s time you lose weight."


    Women found it hardest to ept it when someone said that they had gained weight. As soon as


    he said those words, I became so furious that I wanted to grab the te and smash it at him.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and my tongue equally sharp. "How horrible has life been for you


    lately for you to say such venomous words?"


    Tyler rolled his eyes at me. "Life has never been better. Hurry up and see what you want to have.


    This ce serves some pretty good food. I rmend ordering a bit of everything."


    After saying that, he handed me the tablet used to order food.


    "There are just the three of us. Why would we want to order a bit of everything? Is this a joke?" I


    said while ordering.


    After ordering several dishes, I handed Theo the tablet and asked Tyler, "How¡¯s Susan and the


    baby?¡±


    "Don''t talk about her. I''m annoyed as hell.¡± His face was full of impatience.


    It was obvious that he had a disagreement with Susan because he looked to be in an extremely


    pissed state.


    I did not question him further when I saw how he was reacting.


    Tyler looked at Theo. ¡°Want a drink, Mr.


    Grant? The wine here is pretty good.¡±


    I was just about to say no when Theo nodded his head. ¡°Let''s try it.¡±


    Tyler snapped his fingers, and ady walked in. She had a soft and feminine look She was a total


    eye candy.


    Tyler said, "Cabe Sauvignon. Serve as many as you have. I''m getting wasted tonight.¡±


    I did not know how tofort him because I did not know what had gotten into him, hence I could


    only wait quietly.


    When all the dishes and wine were served, it was time to eat.


    Only, Tyler had no ns on eating the food. He picked up the wine bottle and ced one in front of


    Theo and held another in his hand. He said in an extremely generous manner, "Let¡¯s just shed all


    false pretenses and drink up, Mr. Grant."


    I widened my eyes and quickly stopped him. "Did you hit your head or what, Tyler? This isn''t beer,


    it''s red wine. Are you trying to kill yourself?"


    "It''s not much anyway. It''s not going to be fatal." Tyler was very unimpressed. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re


    worried about me. You¡¯re more worried about your man."


    He looked at Theo. "It¡¯s up to you whether you want to drink or not. I''ll drink it myself."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He poured a mouthful after saying that.


    Putting down the wine bottle, he looked at Theo and mocked him, saying, "Pussy.¡± I was truly


    speechless now. What had agitated him so much to cause such dramatic change in him?


    How could any man ept being called a pussy?


    Theo raised his eyebrows and picked up a bottle to take a sip.


    I was both anxious and furious. "Why are you being a lunatic like him?"


    "It''s fine if I don''t do it often." Theoforted me with a smile.


    Therefore, the men started drinking without a single care. Since it was useless to persuade them, I


    simply gave up.


    Something was bothering Tyler, and when men felt bothered, they would drink a lot and take a few


    puffs for relief. Both acts were detrimental to one¡¯s health.


    Women, on the other hand, would cry orin. None of these was detrimental to one''s health.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    It dawned on me why many men died earlier than their wives. Maybe it was because of cigarettes


    and alcohol.


    Tyler had the intention to get himself drunk, so he kept drinking vigorously. Even Theo was drinking


    a lot.


    Tyler sat on the chair, swaying left to right. It was obvious that he was already drunk.


    I looked at Theo, realizing that his face was a little flushed and his gaze was a little dazed.


    Surprisingly, he was drunk too.


    I quickly pressed down his hand that was holding the wine bottle and persuaded him gently, "Stop


    drinking, Theo. It''s not good for your body. Listen to me, okay?"


    He looked up at me, the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually breaking out. "It''s fine."


    Seeing that he still refused to listen, I gradually furrowed my brows, already a little angry. "Theo, do


    you know that wine''s


    "I won¡¯t drink anymore." Knowing that I was angry, he very sensibly put down the wine bottle. A


    slight smile appeared on his charming face. Ill listen to my wife."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tylery on the table staring at us and spoke in a muffled tone, "Say, enough of that, the two of you.


    I''m fucking drinking alone here and you¡¯re there acting all lovey-dovey. Can you have an ounce of


    empathy? Perhapsfort me a little?¡±


    Theo pursed his lips, ignoring him.


    Not only did he ignore him, he even propped up his face with one hand and stared at me as though


    he was doing it on purpose. He looked like he was admiring me.


    I dared not meet his gaze and turned to look at Tyler, asking, "Did you have a fight with Susan? Or


    did you do something horrible?"


    Tyler clicked his tongue and asked with a face full of displeasure, "What do you mean I did


    something horrible? What sort of horrible things can I possibly do?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Are you sure?"


    Tyler fell silent. After a long time, he took a sip of wine and sighed. "Susan wants to leave. What


    should I do about the baby?"


    I was not surprised. I had reminded Tyler to treat Susan well previously, and if he was too stubborn


    to listen, then Susan would one day leave in disappointment.


    I knew Tyler did not heed my advice at the time, so this oue was already expected.


    I pursed my lips and ndly said, "Tyler, are you sad because Susan is leaving or because the


    baby won¡¯t have a mother anymore?"


    Tyler did not respond immediately.


    Instead, he continued to take big gulps of wine. He said, "The child won''t have a mother at such a


    young age. He''s too pitiful."


    I frowned, feeling my anger rise. "Tyler, Susan sacrificed her youth and love for you and this is the


    reason why you''re sad about her leaving? Is she really just a birthing tool to you? Is she not worthy


    enough to be your wife?¡±


    There was a confused look in his eyes. "But I¡¯ve given her everything I can and everything she


    deserves. I won''t get married. Apart from not being able to make her my legal wife, I''ve given her


    everything. Why is she still not satisfied? She won''t meet anyone else in this lifetime who can give


    her what I''ve given her.¡±


    Tyler seemed a lot like Matthew.


    Did they really not know what Susan and Liz wanted?


    They knew. They just refused to do it.


    Therefore, they continued to live carefree lives while trying to make up for it with material things,


    thinking that it would be too much for the women to want anything else.


    Such behavior was, in my opinion, downright selfish.


    Tyler refused to face his true feelings even until now. He refused to admit his feelings for Susan,


    hence it was useless no matter how much I said.


    I looked at Theo and faintly said, "It¡¯s gettingte. Let''s go home.¡±


    Theo nodded and got up obediently.


    Tyler was unimpressed. "That¡¯s not right. You¡¯ve only taken a few bites. Why are you already


    leaving?"


    "I still have a child at home and need to go back to take care of him," Theo said, his charming face


    full of smiles.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Tyler''s expression sank. He stared at us for a while before saying a little impatiently," Fine, just hurry up and go home. Stop acting all lovey-dovey in


    front of me."


    Theo and I got up and said our goodbyes before leaving the restaurant.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Theo had drunk wine and was unable to drive. When he got into the front passenger seat, I went to the driver''s seat and pulled open the car door.


    After getting into the car, Theo leaned on his seat and closed his eyes. He indeed had too much to drink.


    My mind was full of thoughts about Susan. I was not sure how she was doingtely. I should find time to visit her and her son soon


    As for her desire to leave Tyler, I was not nning to persuade her to stay. If she was thinking about leaving, then surely she must be exhausted and


    had experienced enough disappointment. In this case, leaving Tyler''s side would be the best choice for her.


    Moreover, her departure could force Tyler to face his true feelings and reflect on his mistakes. He needed a taste of suffering or he would never know


    how to cherish the people around him.


    When I stopped at the red light intersection, Theo, who had his eyes closed the whole time, suddenly opened his eyes and said to me, "Wrong way."


    I froze and looked at the road ahead, feeling a little confused. I then nced at the navigation to reconfirm it. "It''s right. It''s this way."


    Theo frowned. "You still n to go back to the Louises'' ce?¡±


    I recalled that he had asked me to go home this afternoon but I persuaded him to stay in the Louises¡¯ ce as well. He did not say much at the time


    but it seemed like he was reluctant now.


    "Don''t you like staying in the Louises?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t like to, it''s just inconvenient.


    Theo hooked my finger with his pinky and let out a meaningful smile.


    There was no need to explicitly mention what he meant by inconvenient.


    I flushed a little. "W-What''s inconvenient about that? It''s the same no matter where you stay."


    "How can it be the same?" Theo suddenly moved his face closer to mine, puffing his warm, alcoholic breath on my face.


    I pushed him, my face even hotter now. "Sit still!"


    "Promise me, can you?" There was a sad tone in his voice.


    After a long silence, I said with a face full of helplessness, "We still need to go to the Louises'' now and take Munchkin home."


    Theo frowped. "Munchkin can stay-.


    in the Louises'' ce. Things will get


    even busier for me in the next two


    days: You should spend more time


    with me.¡± Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org a


    He surely would not give up if I disagreed. Perhaps he might even torment me.


    Left with no other choice, I could only


    agree and turn the car around and drive in the direction back home.


    I had been away from home for so long and felt nostalgic when I came back.


    I helped Theo upstairs and unlocked the door of the room with my fingerprint when I got there


    Theo had slumped over me from the moment we got out of the car. It was truly exhausting.


    When I had finally carried him to bed


    and was just about to go downstairs


    to get ¡®some water, he suddenly


    grabbed my arm and tugged hard.


    I crashed into bed, and the man rolled over to press down on me. He looked at me with dazed eyes. "Where do you think you''re going?¡±


    I helplessly smiled. "Why don''t you lie


    down first? I''m going downstairs to get some water."


    I pushed him away after saying that.


    However, Theo did not budge at all and said capriciously, ¡°l want you to stay with me.¡¯


    I wanted tgcurse at someone. Why.


    could Tyler not getdrunk by


    himself? Why must he insist or


    dragging Theo with him? He. had


    given me a massive headache.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    "Can you be good?" I sighed. "I''ll stay with youter. You drank so much wine and need to drink some water. Otherwise, your mouth will be


    ufortably dry after you fall asleep.¡±


    Theo''s gaze was still dazed. He nodded to agree but still did not get off of me.


    I pushed him hard. After pushing for a long time but to no avail, I said with a face full of helplessness, "Theo, if you keep doing this then none of us


    will get any sleep tonight.


    Fortunately, he was only drunk and not dumb. He let go of me and let me get up from the bed


    I went downstairs and brought some water upstairs to feed Theo.


    When he was done drinking water, he leaned against the bed and closed his eyes


    I was unsure if he was asleep. Seeing that it was gettingte, I gave the Louises a call.


    It took a long time for someone to pick up the phone, and Petra was the one who answered it. Before I could say anything, she said in a panic, "When


    are youing back, Wanda? Munchkin is down with a slight fever. I was just about to give you a call to rush you toe back.¡±


    "He''s down with a fever?" I was anxious. " How is he? Is it very serious?"


    "Not very serious.


    I felt relieved. "d to hear that.


    Probably because he was a premature baby, Munchkin would fall sick once every change of season but it was never serious. He usually recovered


    quickly after taking


    medicine.


    "When are you guysing back?¡± Petra urged me again


    "We''re not going back tonight. We came back home." I nced at Theo. "Please take care of Munchkin for me. The temperature changes drastically


    in the morning and evening when seasons change. Munchkin will usually fall sick during this time, but it''s usually not very serious. You can just give


    him some pills."


    "I suspect it''s the season change too, but he''ll repeatedly catch a fever and it''ll go away after he takes his pills. However, he''ll start having a fever


    again after a few days. The family doctor has visited several times but can''t figure out what''s wrong. If you''re free tomorrow, then do take him to the


    doctor to get him checked. I''m a little worried.¡±


    Iforted her, saying, "Okay, don¡¯t worry too much. I''ll go back earlier tomorrow and take him to the doctor.¡±


    It was normal for a child to catch a.


    fever, but''if the child had recurring¡¯


    fevers; ¡®then it was bound to leave


    the two elderly people worried.


    I urged them to go to bed early and hung up the call


    After the call, Theo seemed to have fallen asleep


    I ced the phone on the bedside table and tiptoed into the bathroom.


    After washing up anding out of the bathroom, I got ready to go to bed.


    Little did I know, Theo suddenly opened his eyes and startled me.


    He held my hand and asked with a gravely serious expression, "Wanda, let''s try for another baby?¡±


    I froze. Aftering back to my senses, I felt a pang in my heart.


    He was truly drunk to mention to me that he wanted another child.


    I pursed my lips. "Go to sleep.¡±


    Theo nodded obediently and closed his eyes to sleep.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him with aplicated look on my face


    Cassey had also just asked me if I was really not nning to have another child with Theo.


    I really wanted to tell her that I


    wanted more than anything to have


    my own child with Theo, but this


    was ¡°simply never going to Happen.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Theo was asking me the same question, I truly felt my heart aching.


    I thought Theo had givenupon


    wanting.a child, but I did not expect


    him to voice out his wish for achild


    when he was in a drunken stupor.


    It made sense. How could he not want a child of his own?

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    After sitting quietly for a few minutes, Iy on the bed.


    I tilted my head to look at Theo, asking in a somewhat hoarse voice, "Must we have a child of our own, Theo?"


    He seemed to have heard me yet not at the same time. He moved his curled eyshes faintly and stopped moving


    He indeed had too much to drink.


    The next day, the early morning sunlight shone through the already yellowing leaves and hit the ground. It formed dappled shadows.


    Theo woke me up, and 1 opened my eyes to see a handsome face with a smile. He was such an eye candy that he put me in a good mood early in


    the morning.


    I rubbed my eyes and asked with concern,¡± Does your head hurt?"


    Maybe it was because I had just woken up, my throat was still hoarse.


    Theo tock the ss of water from the bedside table. "Not really. Drink some water.¡±


    Theo moved closer to me and asked in a deep, low voice, "Were you the one who removed my shirtst night?"


    "Who else would have helped you undress?¡± I was a little confused, not knowing why he would ask me this question.


    Theo let out an ambiguous smile,


    My gaze moved down from his head. On his robust body, only a pair of light blue boxer shorts were seen


    He did not actually think that we...


    I blushed and quickly exined, "Don''t think too much. Nothing happened between us. I didn''t do anything to you. You


    "Why don''t you do something to me now, huh?¡± Theo cut me off, staring at me with a pair of pitch-ck eyes that were as deep as the bottom of the


    sea


    I widened my eyes and was just about to curse when he pinned me down and sealed my mouth, not giving me a chance to refuse.


    Theo''s energy early in the morning was more abundant than I imagined.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, I fell asleep again in exhaustion. When I woke up again and saw Theoing out of the bathroom, looking like he was in high spirits, I


    was infuriated.


    "Go to thepany with me?" he asked with a smile.


    Iy on the bed and looked at him with dissatisfaction. ¡°You''ve tortured me and now you want me to go to thepany with you? Don''t you think


    you''re too inhumane?"


    "Come to work with me. You don''t need to do anything for me. Just stay where I can see you."


    "I don''t want to.¡± My mouth twitched.


    I''m going back to the Louises'' ce


    to take Munchkin to the hospital:


    Mom:seid that he''s been having


    recutring fevers. I''m not sure what''s


    going on." Content belongs¡¯ to


    NovelDrama.Org od


    Theo frowned. "I''lle with you too, then."


    "No, I''l Just take him to the hospital


    to get it checked. It''s probably nat¡±


    serious: You should go to work,


    There; are plenty of things waiting for


    you-to handle. Don''t worry about the


    things here." Content be ongs to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Grant Corporation was not doing


    very well-at all. Besides, I had a


    feeling that something else wag


    going:en. A bad feeling kept tugging


    at me. It was better for him to put


    mere of his attention on work.


    lr,


    Theo did not insist and nodded to agree.


    "In that case, when youe home from the hospital-"


    Before Theo could finish his sentence, his phone rang.


    I told him to answer his phone. He picked up his phone from the bedside table and bent down to kiss my forehead before going to the balcony to


    answer it.


    I got up and went to the bathroom. There were the clothes he changed out of in the bathroom. After washing up, I took the clothes to theundry


    room

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    After putting the clothes into the washing machine, I searched his pockets to see if he had forgotten to take out anything and felt a tiny bottle. I took it


    out and saw that it was vitamin A.


    I frowned. Was he feeling unwelltely?


    I thought about it and shrugged it off. He had always been healthy. Maybe he bought it just to take it.


    I did not dwell on it and put the clothes into the washing machine.


    When I returned to the bedroom and saw Theo putting on his clothes in a hurry and ready to go out, I felt a little worried.¡± What''s wrong? Did


    something happen?¡±


    He gave me a slight smile. "Justpany affairs. No biggie. Don''t worry.¡±


    He refused to tell me anything, regardless big or small, lest I got worried. I did not press him about it either.


    When he had put on his clothes and was ready to leave the house, I walked him downstairs,


    When we got to the door, he turned around and said with a smile, ¡°I''ll be back for dinner tonight. Remember to wait for me.¡±


    "Okay."


    I was worried when I saw him leaving in a hurry, so I gave Keith a call to ask him about it. However, his line was busy even after 1 had called several


    times.


    Just as I was about to call Elena, someone called me. It was Cassey.


    As soon as I answered the phone, she asked anxiously, "Are you okay? Where are you?"


    "Hmm?" I was a little confused. "I''m at home. What''s wrong?"


    Cassey shrieked. "You surprise me every time. Do you never lock at your phone? Grant Corporation''s news is blowing up the inte and you still


    don''t know about it?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I had no time to check my phone fromst night until now. It was not really my fault


    "Hold on.¡± I moved the phone away from my ear. "I''ll check it now.¡±


    I pulled up the news and the headline was about Grant Corporation


    Infringement of a listedpany. How can the matter be handled fairly when faced with the mighty Grant Corporation?¡±


    I could roughly guess what was going on


    after seeing this headline.


    After clicking on the headline, my suspicion was confirmed


    The artificial intelligence developed in the project was said to have been released by a foreignpany as early as a month ago


    As it was not a bigpany. not much attention was given to it. Hence, it was only being reported now.


    Initially, Grant€orporation wanted to


    rely on this attificial intelligence to


    be the leader I in the field of >


    intelligertee, pushing Grant -


    Corpqration to yet another pinnacle.


    However, everything did notseem to


    beds easy as we thought. ( Content


    belongs to


    The other party had released it a month earlier, so that meant that Grant Corporation was copying their idea


    The possible consequences were that not only would Grant Corporation need to bear huge losses, but thepany''s reputation would be badly


    damaged, affecting future development


    Grant Corporation had focused on


    the developndent of artificial


    intelligencen order to transform the


    company: After all, the market was


    ever- changing. The real estate and


    ¡é] herindustries that Grant ~~.¡±


    Corporation made a fortunein


    previously were already saturated in


    the market.


    In order for Grant Corporation to


    develop better, as well as feed the


    mouths of Grant Corporation''s N


    employegs-and continue to focus on


    real estate and other industries, this


    was obviously not going to be ?


    sufficient. Only by bra nching-out toa


    new industry and further developing


    it would Grant Corporatich be able


    to develop better. Content belongs


    to


    If this was not handled properly, then Grant Corporation would have difficulty moving forward.


    I no longer had the mood to say anything more to Cassey and hung up. I drove straight to Grant Corporation.


    The reporters had already crowded downstairs of Grant Corporation. It was impossible to drive inside, so I could only get out of the car and prepare to


    slip into Grant Corporation.


    Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted," Mrs. Grant is here! Look, everyone. She''s here!"

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    I cursed in my heart. Did these reporters have scanners for eyes?


    The reporters ran toward me like they had gone nuts. I simply had nowhere to run.


    A group of people rushed to surround me. The shes were non-stop, and I felt like my eyes were going blind.


    At the same time, they started asking some mean questions


    "Mrs. Grant, do you know that Grant Corporation has giarized a foreignpany¡¯s intelligence technology?¡±


    "Do you know if the giarism was done individually or collectively? How much do you know about this matter?¡±


    Mrs. Grant, it''s said that you aren''t working in Grant Corporation but thepany working on this project with Grant Corporation. Did you decide to


    giarize together? Are you nning to sit back and make a fortune with other people''s intelligence technology?¡±


    "Mrs. Grant, it''s said that all the assets under Grant Corporation are currently managed by you. As the wife of a man listed as one of the top


    billionaires, can I know if all of Grant Corporation''s money was obtained via legal means?¡±


    Each question was trickier and more bitter than the other.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I could not say a word. Nothing I said at this moment would do Grant Corporation any good.


    I wanted to break out of the reporters¡¯ siege but could not do so.


    The shes were hurting my eyes, and the noise beside my ears was giving me a headache.


    "Mrs. Grant, does Mr. Grant often use unfair means to engage in businesspetition? How else could he have turned Grant Corporation into


    Whaldorf City''s leading enterprise in such a short period of time?"


    These reporters were too much!


    I could not stand it anymore. "May I ask all of you to please watch your words? If you don''t have any evidence, then please do not nder my


    husband and me. I''ll sue you for malicious nder if my family falls apart.


    There were even more shes after I said that.


    I lifted my hand to cover my eyes, feeling so awful that I was on the verge of tearing up


    "You''re really clutching at straws


    now, are you, Mrs. Grant? You said


    that we''re nderous but there


    won''t be spoke without fire. If Mr. >


    Grant is feally as righteous as you~


    say heJs, he shouldn''t be oY


    appeeliensive of our malicious:


    nder-unless he has reallydone


    s6mething he shouldn''t have done


    and is guilty. All this intimidation is


    just bluff and bluster, huh, Mrs.


    Grant?¡±


    Someone gave me a push and I fell to the ground. I tried to get up, but a woman stepped on my hand.


    The high heels were sharp, and the pain I felt in my hand was excruciating.


    I gasped. Enduring the pain, I tried to get up from the ground again.


    If I did not get up, I might get hurt even more.


    However, someone did not seem ta_


    want me to get up. Every time I was


    just about to get up, I would be


    pushed to the ground again: Content


    Belongs to  =~


    I was deliberately stepped and kicked on.


    I had no strength left to get up. I felt both furious and desperate at the same time.


    Suddenly, the crowd dispersed. The air seemed to have condensed as well


    I raised my head, my gaze falling on Theo walking out of Grant Corporation''s building.


    His gaze was cold. Behind him was a group ofpany executives who looked very imposing.


    When the crowd suddenly dispersed, he saw me lying on the ground with a single nce.


    I knew just how wretched I looked right now.


    The temperature around me dropped. Theo walked toward me with a towering rage.


    His face was icy-cold, and his gaze when he looked at the surrounding reporters was even frostier.


    The reporters were intimidated by the look in his eyes. They all stepped back in fear.


    Theo picked me up from the ground


    and hugged me tight, his voice still


    as tender as ever. "Are you hurt?"

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    I shook my head. ¡°I''m okay!"


    Theo pursed his lips, scanning his surroundings with his pair of ck eyes. The bloodthirsty coldness in his eyes seemed substantive, leaving the


    reporters too afraid to even breathe.


    "It''s an honor of mine to have all of you waiting downstairs of Grant Corporation for me, but I''ll need an exnation on why you were hurting my wife


    for no reason. Please go home today. You''re only qualified to interview me when you have proof that Grant Corporation has stolen anctherpany''s


    technology.¡±


    Theo was not very loud, and his voice could even pass off as gentle. However, this gentleness carried thorns.


    Although I could not understand the implicit meaning of his words, I had a rough idea when I saw the reporters¡¯ expressions and reactions.


    Theo brought me into Grant Corporation''s building and into his office. He then asked Keith to get the first aid kit.


    He instructed me to sit on the sofa and wait for him to dress my wounds.


    My knees and elbows were bleeding, while my body was covered in dust. I looked a little wretched.


    Although they were superficial injuries, Theo was still furious.


    Theo quietly dressed my wounds. I knew he was mad, so I did not take the initiative to say anything


    He dabbed the iodine in front of him, then disinfected my wounds. I felt a slight pain and gasped, my body shaking a little.


    Theo paused his actions and raised his head to ask, "Does it hurt?"


    I shook my head and said with a slight smile, "Not very painful."


    I was being honest. My injuries were only superficial, so it was not going to hurt that badly.


    Theo did not say anything else and continued to dress my wounds with a sullen expression.


    I knew he was mad because I did not stay at home.


    After my wounds were treated, Keith brought clothes over.


    He did not go out and just looked at Theo hesitantly.


    Theo knew he had something to tell him, so he looked at me and asked, "Can you get changed yourself?¡±


    "Sure."


    I did not lose my limbs, so why could I not dress myself?


    Theo nodded. "Go and get changed, then.¡±


    "Okay."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I turned around and went into the lounge. I could hear Keith''s voice outside the door.


    Keith said, "+found it, Mr. Grant. The


    technology released a month aga by


    the foreignpany is the original


    Elli of Grant Corporation. They


    usechit directly after stealingt and


    didn''t produce new machines.¡±


    I froze in my actions. As expected, it was truly the case.


    The things that were stolen from the institute were sold off.


    We had thought of this possibility at the time. Theo and Jordan said they would handle it.


    The final solution was probably to continue perfecting the semi-finished products instead of redesigning them.


    As long as the products werepleted, the semi-finished products would be of no use even if they were taken by otherpanies.


    Cnly now, it seemed like this matter was not as simple as they thought.


    Someone had probably waited for a long time to set up this big trap, waiting for Theo to hop in.


    Why else did the foreignpany ~


    release stich a superior product ~


    without : anyone knowing? It didnot


    make I sense why there was no news


    domestically.


    Theo''s voice rang out from outside


    the door. "Tryand get your hands on


    thepany''s product reports, then


    post our current product report ~~


    online aswell as the research and


    develgpment details from the start


    untiliow. While doing that, issue a


    statement saying that Grant¡¯


    Corporation¡¯ s unfinishedproducts


    were stolen a month ago and that a


    police report was made. Content


    belongs to


    We''re just waiting for the result.¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Keith replied, "l understand. Also, I''ve already contacted the heads of various media regarding the incident where Mrs. Grant was besieged and hurt


    by the reporters today. There''s a surveince camera at Grant Corporation''s entrance. They''ve promised to terminate the employment of the


    reporters who went near or even hurt Mrs. Grant today."


    "Mm."


    After that, silence fell outside the door. Keith had probably gone out.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I changed my clothes and walked out of the lounge.


    Theo was sitting in his office chair reading files. When he heard the sound of the door apening, he raised his head to look at me."


    Does it still hurt?¡±


    I shook my head. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s no big deal.¡±


    The wounds were tended to and should be fine in two days.


    I thought about it and asked, "What will happen to the reporters earlier today?"


    Theo put down the pen in his hand and locked at me with a serious expression, saying, "No media or TV stations in Whaldorf City will hire them.¡±


    He said those words with a deadpan expression.


    I nodded slightly, not saying much. I was not a saint who would repay evil with kindness after I was bullied.


    I just thought it was such a shame for them because it was not easy to make a name for oneself in the media world of Whaldorf City.


    Especially reporters who were able to rush to the scene first thing to interview famous and powerful figures. Those definitely put a lot of effort into


    their work.


    Now. their bright futures would be turned to dust because of what Theo said. One could imagine how unwilling they must feel


    I came to Grant Corporation because I was worried about Theo. Seeing howposed he was right now, I figured he must have had a solution and


    felt considerably relieved.


    I sat on the sofa and asked him, "Is someone behind this incident?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows and got up to pour me a ss of water. "Did youe here because you were worried about me?"


    He was obviously avoiding the question.


    I answered nheless, "Yeah. Otherwise, I would''ve brought Munchkin to the hospital instead ofing here.¡±


    Theo smirked, looking like he was on cloud nine. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll handle it."


    Seeing his reaction, I figured he had a good way to sclve this problem.


    I nodded and said with a smile, That''s great.¡±


    I continued after a pause, "Fredericks Corporation participated in this project too, but it seems unaffected.¡±


    I did not read anything about


    Fredericks Cg@rporation when I read


    the news, I #itially thought the ~~


    media was unaware that Fredericks


    Corporation was involved in this"


    project but after hearing the -


    reporters mentioning Fredericks


    Corporation downstairs earlier, I


    realized they were aware. Content


    belongs to


    If they knew, then why was Fredericks Corporation not affected?


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "l don''t know about that. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll take it slow. We have plenty of time anyway.¡±


    His words carried an implicit meaning. I wanted to ask what it was but decided to forget about it after deliberating.


    He knew what he was doing, so I should probably just stay out of it.


    I rememberedhthat I still had to take


    Munchkin tothe hospital, so I got up


    and said Since I can''t be of any help


    to thepany, I''ll take Munchkin to


    the hgspital now. He needs to be


    looked at by a doctor or Mom won''t


    Stop worrying.¡±


    Theo nodded. "Come here when ~~.


    you''re done with the doctor''s visits¡±


    Let''s go home together tonight. ls


    pvc ¡°anything in particr that


    od like to have for dinner?¡±


    "No."


    I was normally toozy to think of what to eat, and with my non-picky habits, I was not particr about what I ate.


    Theo frowned slightly, obviously unimpressed by my answer.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    I pursed my lips and said a little helplessly, "l crave crab, braised pork, zed pork..."


    I listed out a bunch of dishes as Theo listened with a smile. He did not seem to be memorizing any of it, so I stopped listing them out.


    I was in a rush to take Munchkin to the hospital, so 1 grabbed my bag and nned to leave.


    When I left Theo''s office and got to the elevator, I bumped into Theo''s secretary.


    I saw that there was a pile of documents in her arms and she was a little distracted. She did not realize that she had dropped a file.


    I picked up the file and quickly called out to her, "Hey there.¡±


    She turned back only after I called her twice. I waved the document in my hand and said with a smile, "You dropped a file.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary was stunned and thanked me while taking the file from my hand.


    "What''s with you today, Amelia?" A person walked out of the elevator. "You delivered the wrong file and now you''re dropping things. Are you unwell?¡±


    Amelia quickly shook her head, but her eyes were starting to turn pink.


    It turned out that it was Keith. After lecturing Amelia, he locked at me and asked, "Are you leaving, Mrs. Grant?"


    I nodded. "I have things to attend to."


    Seeing the worried look on Amelia''s face, I felt a little worried, but as I was in a rush to leave, I did not ask any questions. I went into the elevator and


    got ready to leave.


    There were still reporters downstairs waiting for Theo. They were hoping to worm something out of him when he came out.


    If I left from thepany''s main entrance, then I would undoubtedly bump into the reporters. I thought about it and left from the back door of the


    company.


    At this moment, Petra gave me a call. I answered the call while searching for my car keys.


    Cn the other end of the call, Petra asked.¡± Are you at Grant Corporation now, Wanda?"


    I let out a soft hum. After finding my


    car keys, I asked,¡¯ I just left Grant


    Corporatiorand n to go home. N


    How''s Manchkin doing? Is he still


    having.a fever?¡± "No, his fever has


    gone ¡é down. It has happened s¨¦veral


    times¡¯ now. His fever will qui igkly go


    down, then itlle back-again a


    few dayster. I don''t kndw if he''ll


    have a fever again after this."


    "I''d better take him to the hospital, then.¡±


    Ctherwise, Petra would not stop worrying. It was better to take Munchkm to the hospital so everyone could be at ease.


    I was just about to drive when I heard a loud bang.


    My heart trembled in shock. I followed the source of the sound and looked in that direction.


    A person covered in blood was lying


    on the grount¡¯ The blood that was


    slowly flowing out made it hard for >


    me to make out her face. I could


    only icfantify the person to be a


    woman from her messy, oo


    blosd- soaked hair. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    My pupils contracted, and my mind went nk.


    The shock I received from such an encounter was too great. My legs were already turning weak.


    When Petra noticed that I had not spoken for a long time, she asked a little worriedly, "What''s wrong, Wanda? Did something happen over there?"


    I wanted to answer her, but I realized that I was not able to make a sound after opening my mouth


    "Ahhhh!¡± someone started screaming.


    "Someone has jumped off the building. Call the police.¡±


    Everyone was full of fear.


    People gradually surrounded the -.


    area. I never knew that there was. So


    much blood in a person''s bodycA


    largearea of the floor tiles had been


    soaked with blood. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ig


    Certain images would be etched in one¡¯s mind after just one nce. Perhaps they might even appear often in one''s dreams

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    I did not know which floor she had jumped off of, but if a person was able to turn into a bloodied mass of flesh like that, then she must have jumped


    from a very high floor.


    "Are you okay, Mrs. Grant?" Keith''s voice came into my ears


    I looked dazedly at him, my body trembling uncontrobly.


    He looked at me and said a little worriedly.¡± I''ll take you back to Mr. Grant''s office first, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    I was pulled and dragged upstairs by Keith. As soon as I entered Theo''s office andid eyes on him, it was like I was drained of all my strength. I went


    limp in an instant.


    Theo caught me swiftly and held me in his


    arms while asking Keith, "What happened?¡±


    Keith sighed, saying with a grave expression, "Amelia jumped off the building just as Mrs. Grant left through the back door. Mrs. Grant happened to


    witness it and must''ve gotten a shock.¡±


    Amelia?


    The woman who jumped off the building was Amelia?


    How could it be her?


    Why did she suddenly jump off the building?


    There were too many questions in my mind.


    Theo frowned slightly and instructed, ¡°I got it. Immediately notify the public rtions department to handle Amelia''s suicide.


    Also, make sure to do a thorough check on


    her rtionship and family affairs. Find out why she killed herself, lest the media makes unfounded ims.¡±


    Keith nodded and left with a grave expression.


    The office door closed. I leaned in Theo''s arms, my ears ringing.


    I raised my head to look at him, unable to say a word for a very long time.


    Noticing that I had not recovered from the shock, he picked me up and walked into the lounge. He ced me on the bed, then picked up the ss of


    water on the side table. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be here."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took the ss with trembling


    hands. After taking a sip of watec I


    eased up a bit and looked at Theo


    while asking dazedly, "Is she dead?¡¯


    corpfort me. "It''s alright. Dor¡¯t be


    afraid, I''ll be by your side.¡¯ Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Theo nodded his head and hugged me to


    I was still shaking uncontrobly.


    This was an instinctive reaction of a person after a traumatic experience.


    I was only able to calm myself down after a very long time.


    My body gradually rxed when I looked around me and saw that I was in a familiar ce and there was a familiar face in front of me.


    Theo was, gonsta ntly soothing me.


    When I had calmed down, I was able


    to think clearly. "I bumped into her in


    the elevator when I left. I didn''tknow


    that he would suddenly jurap off a


    building. Why did she kill herself?¡¯


    Theo shook his head.


    He did not know the answer to this question either.


    Keith appeared at the lounge door


    with a slightly-sullen expression. "Mr.


    Grant, Amelia''s body hasbeen ~~


    removed. A radius of several feet->


    from the area has been sealed off.


    Thereare people checking the-scene


    todetermine if it was actually a


    sticide.¡± Content belongs:to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Theo surely needed to cooperate with the investigation, so he looked at me and said,¡± Stay here. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    I nodded. "Ckay."

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    He left the office with Keith. I was alone by myself for a while, but as I was too afraid, I went to the staff office area.


    Amelia''s death had made everyone unmotivated to work. There was no way they could work as normal.


    They needed to be questioned, and at the same time, the ce where Amelia had jumped off from needed to be searched. Everyone was in a state


    of panic.


    It was only until Theo walked the policemen out did everyone ease up a little.


    When he saw me in the staff office area, he beckoned to me, signaling me to walk over.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked toward him and returned to the office with him


    Keith looked at Theo with a grave expression. ¡°This may not be a coincidence, Mr. Grant."


    Theo''s expression was nk. He fell silent for a few seconds before saying ndly,¡± Contact the deceased''s family members. Send them our


    condolences as soon as possible."


    Keith nodded and left


    I was worried, so I asked him, "ls this problem a thorny one?"


    Theo smiled slightly, looking unwavered in the face of hardships.


    However, his slightly sunken eyes and the blue-gray color under his eyes indicated just how exhausted and tired he was.


    I knew he did not want me to worry, so he kept things from me a lot of times. He


    wanted to handle everything himself so I would not have to worry about anything.


    We cared about each other and needed each other, but it was because we cared too much for each other that we used ways we thought were right to


    protect each other so the other party would not have the slightest worry.


    No matter what happened, we would


    not wear ouremotions on our faces


    even thougfrwe were clearly very ~


    anxious, {et alone say our concerns


    out lout: Though the more we did


    sO, the more worried the other-party


    would be and the more useless one


    wauld feel.


    I fell silent for a moment before getting up to pour him a ss of water.


    When he tock the ss of water, I looked at him and sternly said, "Theo, maybe you think that I''ll be of no help no matter what


    you encounter, hence you''d choose not to tell me about things and are even less willing to confide in me the bitterness in your heart. But do you know


    what''s the biggest difference between a couple and any other rtionship?


    "Two people be husband and


    wife because they need each other


    in every aspect. When one of us


    encounters. problem, both of us


    have to face it together. Fven if it


    means:giving the other a hug, it''s:


    still away to share the bu den.¡±


    Therefore, I hope you''ll sharethe


    difficulties you encounter-with me.


    Don''t pretend like everything is okay.


    I want to share your burdens, and I


    also hope that I can be needed by


    you.¡±


    I grew calmer as I spoke. This should have been the case. He should not have to face everything alone. Otherwise, I would be too ipetent as a


    wife.


    Theo did not seem to expect that I would suddenly say these things to him, so he was momentarily surprised.


    Aftering back to his senses, he smiled. Even his deep and dark eyes were filled with smiles.


    He pulled me nto his arms and said


    with a smile, Billy, I''ve always


    needed you¨¦ver since the N


    beginning. When I don''t tell you, its


    doesn¡¯ ¡®tmean I don''t need you. You


    just reed to stay by my side and Ill


    gain endless strength. I''ll petfectly


    salve every problem that e


    across.¡± Content belongs I to


    ~


    His voice was low, attractive, and melodious to the ears. The words he said were even sweeter.


    I sighed. "The past was brought up, then there''s the case of giarism. Now, it''s a suicide. Who exactly is targeting you?"


    I suddenly thought of a person and asked with widened eyes, "It''s not Mn, is it? He is in the country, so it''s possible that he''s plotting these things."


    Theo embraced me. "Be good. I''ll investigate these things. All you need to do is just eat and sleep well every day.¡±


    Seeing that he did not want me to get involved, I did not say anything else.


    Later, the two of us embraced each other in silence before Theo went to finish his work


    He had many things to do right now and could not allow himself to stay idle with me

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Theo held a board meeting to discuss how to solve this series of matters.


    I found Keith and went straight to the point. "Keith, can I take a look at the ce where Amelia jumped off?"


    Keith thought about it and agreed


    Grant Corporation had hundreds of floors, yet Amelia chose to jump off the 30th floor. Even for someone who had suicidal thoughts, they probably did


    not have the courage to jump off such a high floor but she chose to do so. What exactly did she encounter that forced her to make such a tragic


    choice?


    I looked down and a chill came over me." What did the police say?" "They only noticed a bit of damage to the railing and some ss fragments on


    the floor. Nothing else was found. The preliminary investigation determined it to be a suicide or idental fall. As for what the result is, we''ll only know


    after an autopsy is done,¡± Keith sinctly put it.


    All the conclusions could only be confirmed after the autopsy report was out.


    I nodded and did not ask anything else.


    Although Theo told me not to interfere, I was not able to sit around and do nothing


    Therefore, I called Petra after leaving Grant Corporation, telling her that I was not able to take Munchkin to the hospital for now. Toe many things were


    happening in Grant Corporationtely and I had ne energy to worry about Munchkin.


    Petra did not say much and merely told me not to worry. Munchkin''s fever had gone down, so he was okay for now.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I got home, I called Shannon and asked a thing or two about Mn.


    She chattered for a long time, and I finally caught the point. I interrupted her, asking, ¡° Did Franky contact you? Have you seen him yet?"


    "Ho!" Shannon sighed. "He gave me a call to ask me to tell you to watch out. You and Theo are Mn''s targets.¡±


    I thought about it and told her about the things that had happened in Grant Corporationtely.


    "So, you''re suspecting that Mn is.


    behind this?" Shannon was a little


    shocked. "But a desperado like him


    has 00 power in this country. H ow


    colild he possibly do these] things?¡±


    "I''m only sgspecting him. I''m sure if.


    it''s really him." "By the way, Jordan


    has gone back to Whaldorf City. You


    can ask him for help or ask aly to


    help out with the investigation.


    I took it as she was being polite and did not take her words seriously.


    After hanging up the phone, I felt a little down


    Grant Corporation was facing so many problems now, yet the instigator was still hiding in the dark. It was simply too worrying.


    I remembered the sandalwood box that I promised to give Jordan earlier and nned to bring it to him sometime.


    When Theo left in the morning, he promised toe home for dinner, but he did note back all night.


    I did not sleep all night as well, not -.


    because fwas mad because he did


    not keep his word but becausethere


    were''too many things for meto


    worry about. I could not sleep at all.


    Theo must have been working all night. At six o''clock, I went to the kitchen to make something to eat and nned to deliver it to him.


    When I got to Grant Corporation, I saw many people standing at the entrance. They were wailing and crying, demanding Grant Corporation return


    Amelia to them.


    It was peak hour on a working day. Many employees were trying to enter the building, but they were all stopped by this group of people.


    Standing in the very middle was a middle-


    aged man and woman. They were probably Amelia''s parents and were crying their hearts out.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Next to them stood a five to six-year-old child with a somewhat dazed expression. It was unclear what the child''s rtionship with Amelia was.


    Keith walked out of thepany with dark eye circles. Several bodyguards followed behind him, and they escorted the employees into thepany.


    He was stunned when he saw me. "You''re early, Mrs. Grant. Mr. Grant had a meeting all night and it just ended.¡±


    I looked at Amelia''s parents and asked,¡± How long have they been here?¡±


    "They arrivedst night and have been standing here the whole time, moring forpensation. The police haven''te up with the results yet, so


    we can''t proceed withpensation yet." Keith''s expression was sullen.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and did not ask anything else.


    At this moment, I heard the employees discussing among themselves. "Amelia''s parents are a handful. Mr. Grant has personally gone downstairs to


    tell them that he''ll give them maximumpensation no matter what the result is, but they''re still causing a scene. It doesn''t seem like they''re


    seekingpensation. They seem more like they''re here to discredit Grant Corporation.¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked at Keith, asking, "Is there a big difference between thepensation for idental death and suicide?"


    "The difference is huge..." Keith sighed. "If it''s an idental death, thepany needs topensate arge amount and also refurbish the entire


    company''s security system. If it''s a suicide, then we don''t need topensate for anything. But for humanitarian reas, we will still offer


    compensation, just not a lot."


    After hearing what he said, I understood why Amelia''s parents were making a scene.


    When things like that happened in apany, it was necessary to minimize the impact as much as possible. Amelia''s parents knew that, and that


    was why they came to make a scene. When the time came, even if Amelia''s case was a suicide, Theo would still give them a lot of money in order to


    reduce the impact.


    However, a night had passed and Theo still did not give them any money to make them leave. It seemed like he was still waiting for the result before


    taking further action.


    Amelia''s parents¡¯ eyes were red and swollen. Their voices were hoarse as well. How could their aged bodies take it after wailing here all night?


    The child standing next to them looked like he was going to pass out at any time.


    I sighed and said to Keith, "Please get someone to buy them some breakfast."


    Keith frowned, not quite able to understand why. "They''re here to cause a scene.¡±


    I pursed my lips. "The child is really pitiful. Please."


    Keith did not say anything else and nodded to agree.


    After going upstairs to Theo''s office, I saw him going through some documents and walking over to put the meal bag in my hand on the desk. I jerked


    the documents out of his hand.


    "You don''t want to feel well


    anymore?¡¯ I gretended to be angry."


    know you work very hard, but you -_


    can''t work 00 hard. You haven''t had


    any sleep and now you''re working


    againafter having a meeting.- How


    ca in your body take it? Hurryup and


    have your breakfast, thengo to the


    lounge to take a rest.¡± Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    A smile brgke out on Theo''s weary


    face. He apened hisarms and


    wrapped them around my waist,


    taking-a deep breath. " Why are you


    here-so early? You didn''t sleep well


    lastnight?¡±


    -


    ~


    ~~


    I looked athis slightly messy hair


    and felt very sorry for him. "Don''t.


    worry about me. You should look at


    how tired you look. Be good and


    listen to me. Take your breakfast


    ang-go to sleep.¡±


    -


    After saying that, I opened the meal bag and took out an insted lunch box, then watched him finish it all


    After breakfast, he held onto me and told me to sleep with him.


    Although I did not feel like sleeping. I did not have the heart to refuse him after seeing how exhausted he was.


    "I can''t sleep without you by my side.¡± There was a hint of resignation in his voice.


    I helplessly sighed and apanied him to bed.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Theo was dead beat. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.


    Listening to his even breathing, I wormed into his arms and closed my eyes.


    At this moment, there were noises outside. Someone hade in.


    Theo was in deep sleep, so I tiptoed out of bed and walked out of the lounge.


    The person who came in was Keith. He wore an anxious look on his face. It seemed like another issue had cropped up.


    Seeing meing out of the lounge, he hastily asked, "Has Mr. Grant fallen asleep, Mrs. Grant?"


    I nodded. "What happened?¡±


    "Amelia''s family is moring even harder downstairs. Several more people just arrived and they all im to be her rtives. The security guards


    can''t stop them from rushing into thepany. We can''t continue to let them be.


    I asked with a frown, "Theo told you to investigate Amelia''s rtionship and family affairs yesterday. How did the investigation go? Also, who''s the kid


    standing next to Amelia''s parents?¡±


    Keith sighed. "That''s Amelia''s child. He''s five this year. The child''s father is unknown. She was pregnant when she was in college, then took a break


    and gave birth to the child before continuing through college


    "Amelia''s parents were ordinary workers, and they''re both retired. The family was doing well at first, but Amelia''s brother suddenly became addicted


    to gambling and gambled away his parents¡¯ pension, savings, and house. Right now, the family is renting a 645 sq ft house. Life has been difficult for


    them."


    After he said that, I understood why Amelia''s parents were in such a hurry to get the money.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The family depended on Amelia''s sry to survive, and now that Amelia was dead. it would be difficult for two elderly and a child to sustain


    themselves.


    I thought about it and said, "You probably didn''t have any sleepst night. Go back to the office and get some sleep first. I''ll handle themotion


    downstairs."


    Keith shook his head with unease. "I''m not tired. Let me go downstairs with you.¡±


    I pursed mylips and said very EN


    seriously; Keith, although I haven''t


    been working in Grant Corporation


    all these years, that doesn''t mean


    don''t know anything. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Besides, themotion downstairs is a civil dispute that I can handle. Just rx and go get some rest.¡±


    Keith was still hesitant. He was just about to say something when his phone rang


    He apologized and took it.


    It was a call from his wife.


    "Honey, our child has a fever. Can youe home right now?"


    Keith''s countenance changed. He


    looked ai''me and said, "I''ll leave itto


    you to- handle themotion -


    downstairs then, Mrs. Content


    Selongs to NovelDrama.Org -


    Grant. I have things to handle at home and need to make a trip back. I''ll be back very soon.¡±


    I reminded him, "Don¡¯t rush through it.


    Drive safe."


    I went downstairs after Keith left.


    It was working hours. There were dozens of people moring in the lobby, and no one was in the mood to work.


    I had not geen any banners earlier, -.


    Sle) they.n must have just arrived. <>


    There were three big words in @d


    written on it ''Life For Life¡¯. The¡¯


    bariner looked extremely creepy.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    The receptionist was afraid of these people and dared not answer their questions, lest they hit her for saying the wrong answer.


    I looked at these people with a face full of helplessness.


    If Amelia''s remains had not been taken away, then these people might even put her body here and demand money while crying their hearts out.


    The security guards stood at the elevator entrance, stopping them from barging their way upstairs and making it impossible for anyone to work.


    I walked out from behind the security guards and asked the receptionist, "Are there any reporters?" Usually, reporters would swarm in to report about


    incidents like this. Why had I not seen a single reporter yet?


    The receptionist was stunned and felt that something was amiss too, but she quickly understood why. "I think they''re not particrly interested in


    such matters. They should be here at noon or at night as theyre peak hours. They''re the only times Mr. Grant will pass by the lobby."


    I understood. They only needed to take a photo of this incident and could write whatever they wanted when they got back. Theo was their target, and


    only bynding an interview with him would they be able to write more sensational news.


    After taking a nce at Amelia''s parents, I pulled out all the cash I had in my bag and handed it to the receptionist, saying, "Go and buy some fruits


    and food. Try and get a bunch and distribute them. Also, buy some toys for the child. If you can talk to them, then that would be even better. If you


    have a chance, try and worm it out of them and see why they''re in a hurry to make a scene. Check if there someone ordered them to do so. Most


    importantly, get a few reliable reporters to take photos of this."


    The receptionist nodded. "I''l make arrangements now.


    The receptionist did things efficiently, and in no time at all, she had distributed fruits and food to the troublemakers. Apart from the bodyguards


    standing guard at the elevator entrance, other security guards who distributed the food had very naturally sat with the crowd and started talking to


    them.


    At noon, the reporters started turning up one by one


    After the previous lesson, the reporters who arrived this time were much well-behaved.


    Soan, someone got the information that I wanted. The receptionist trotted up to me and said with great excitement, "Mrs.


    Grant, those aren''t Amelia''s rtives at all.


    They''re just some random men and women. It was said that they were paid 100 dors each toe over and cry. Many even brought their own kids


    and rtives.¡±


    I was a little speechless. I thought these were Amelia''s rtives at first, but now, it seemed like I was too naive.


    What was the reason for the instigation?


    I could not-figure out why, so I So


    instructed her,¡¯ "Find a way to geta


    voice r¨¦cording and pay everyone


    200 dors to make them leave. Tell


    them to say that Amelia''s Content


    belongs to


    case is a suicide. It''s up to them if they want to say anything else, just as long as it doesn''t harm Grant Corporation''s interest.


    The receptionist went to do as she was told. I sat down in my chair to think about things


    The people who were hired left one


    after another ¡°Fhe receptionist came


    over and harlded me a tape


    recorder. Mrs, Grant, all that''s left ?


    now is just Amelia and her family:


    You''rea genius for solving this.


    matter so swiftly. The remaiaing


    Ones aren''t capable of creating any


    havoc, so the reporters who were


    waiting to write sensational news


    havee in vain.¡± Content belongs


    to Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled slightly and locked at the child standing in the lobby.


    A child so young had been here all night. Hisplexion was dull. He locked like he would faint at any moment.


    Now that Amelia was dead, this child would suffer the most.


    After re racting my gaze from his


    face, I losked at the receptionist and


    said, "Thank you so much for your


    help today. Add my number and


    seng''me all the videos you ?


    recorded.¡±


    -


    Thedy widened her eyes and nodded with great excitement.


    After adding each other on WhatsApp, I asked her, "What''s your name?¡±

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    "M-My name is Thalia. It''s an honor of mine to assist you, Mrs. Grant.¡± Thedy was beyond excited.


    I smiled and did not say anything.


    Thalia sent me all the video recordings. I was just about to ask her when the reporters she had assigned woulde when I heard cries.


    The lobby that had quietened down at first was suddenly noisy again.


    I got up and turned to see a crowd surrounding someone. Amelia''s parents were letting out heart-wrenching cries. I could not hear what they were


    screaming about, so I asked Thalia to check it out.


    She trotted over and peeled away the


    crowd


    I frowned and followed her.


    The child who was fine earlier was now unconscious. His face was pale and his nose was bleeding, but he did not lock like he suffered any trauma


    Amelia''s parents were devastated as they embraced the child and wailed non-stop.


    Thalia looked at me, seeking advice on the next course of action.


    The child''s fainting would bring great trouble to Grant Corporation. He had been here sincest night and even ate the food we bought him. If


    something happened to him, then Grant Corporation would be in trouble


    I was not the only one who thought of this. Other employees thought of it as well


    Thalia looked like she was panicking. She was the one who bought all the food, after all


    Thalia cried when she saw that I did not say anything and asked with choking sobs, "What should we do now, Mrs. Grant?"


    I took a deep breath. After calming myself down, I locked at Amelia''s parents and said, "Hi, I''m the wife of Theo Grant, the president of Grant


    Corporation. If you believe me, then can you hear me out?"


    Amelia''s parents were already


    overwhelmed-with fear because of


    the child''s-sudden fainting. When ->


    they heard that I was Theo''s wife,¡±


    they grasped at straws and begged


    me, -saying, "Please, Mrs. Grant, save


    thischild. We''ll repay your K kindness."


    "Please calm down. Il help you." I


    did my best-to pacify them. "Nothing


    is more important than the child >


    right Now: We''ll call an ambnce


    and take the child to the hospital.


    Can-we talk about the rest opie the


    chifd is safe?"


    oPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Amelia''s parents calmed down and looked at each other.


    In the end, Amelia''s father said, "We can trust you, but don''t think you can get away with this. My daughter died in yourpany. You must


    compensate us.¡±


    This was not the time to argue about this. I did not say anything else and asked Thalia to call the ambnce.


    She reminded me, "It''ll be toote when the ambncees, Mrs. Grant."


    I pursed my lips. "I''ll drive him there myself, then.¡±


    When we arrived at the hospital, the


    child was pushed into the


    emergency room. The nurse asked


    us, "Whoare you to the child?¡± =


    Amelias parents immediately went


    forward. "We''re the child''s 7


    grandparents. How''s the child''s


    c¡é6hdition?¡± Content beloigs to


    "We''re not sure about the child''s condition yet. Please go to the first-floor emergency department to go through the registration and pay the fees. We''ll


    inform you immediately when the results are out.¡±


    All color drained from Amelia''s parents¡¯ faces. When I noticed them touching their pockets, I faintly said, "I''ll go register and pay the fees for you."


    The two froze, then said with pink eyes.¡¯ Thank you so much, Mrs. Grant.¡±

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    I epted their thanks and went to the first floor.


    When I came back, Amelia''s parents thanked me again.


    I did not say a word from start to finish. Sensing my phone vibrating in my pocket, I fished out my phone.


    I was busy earlier and did not sense the vibration. After taking it out to lock now, I saw dozens of missed calls, all of which were from Theo.


    I was just about to call Theo back when he called me again.


    As soon as I answered it, he asked in a grumpy tone, "Where are you? Why didn''t you answer any of my calls?"


    I sighed. "Why didn''t you sleep longer? I came to the hospital. Amelia''s child suddenly fainted. I took them to the hospitalThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I''ll handle the affairs here. If you''re still sleepy, then get more sleep. I can''t really talk right now. Talk soon."


    Afraid that he would nag at me, I quickly hung up the call


    Seeing that I had gotten off the phone, Amelia''s mother walked over. "Mrs. Grant, do you think we''ve crossed the line?"


    I pursed my lips and made no reply.


    Amelia''s mother let out a bitter smile. "We were decent people who would never do such undignified things, but we can''t help it when we have a son


    who takes money from us. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have been put in such a tough situation and Amelia wouldn''t have died


    "Her dad and I are old. We can leave anytime, but our grandson is still young


    He still has a whale life ahead of him. We have to think of all the ways to survive."


    The happiness in this world looked almost the same, but the sorrows were so diverse. Amelia''s death, coupled with the child she left behind, had


    brought unimaginable pain to the two elderly people.


    After some time, the doctor walked out of the emergency room


    Amelia''s parents rushed over. "How''s the boy, doctor? Is he okay?"


    The doctor removed his face mask, his expression a little gloomy. "Pleasee to the office with me.¡±


    If he did not directly state the boy''s condition, then that meant the boy was not doing very well


    At the doctor''s office, the doctor poured them a ss of water each before sitting down on his chair and handing them a report.


    Although doctors had delivered bad news to families many times before, it was still difficult for them to start each time.


    Amelia''s parents were considered intellectuals too, so when the two of them looked over the examination report and saw the final results, their faces


    turned instantly pale.


    "No way." Amelia''s mother was full


    of disbelief, her voice shaking badly.


    "How could it be leukemia? He has~


    always B¨¦en a healthy boy. How


    could He suddenly suffer from


    leukeshia? She was getting more


    devastated as she spoke, her tears


    falling uncontrobly. Content


    belongs to


    Amelia''s father found it hard to


    ept as well He tried to hold back


    tears anchlopked atthe doctor, =~


    saying, "This must be a mistake, ~


    doctor We merelycked rest for a


    few days, so how could he have


    leukemia? He''s only five thig year.


    How is it possible?" Content belongs


    to


    The doctor looked at the devastated


    elderly couple and sighed. "I, too,


    hope that the child is healthy, but we


    have doneparisons and testing


    of indicator: The result came back


    to be leukerhia. You have to ept


    reality and face it optimistically:


    Leukerhia i is not incurable, but the


    preliminary treatment andboratory


    tests will put the child through a lot


    of pain. As his family, yod@''must be


    mentally prepared. Please contact


    the child''s parents as soon as


    possible for matching. We can


    proceed with the bone marrow


    transnt if the matching is


    sessful. The child will then stand


    a chance."

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    After hearing what the doctor said, Amelia''s parents not only lost hope but also fell into deeper despair. Amelia''s mother broke down on the spot as


    well. Her great sadness could be felt by anyone.


    Amelia''s father embraced her, not knowing how to consale her.


    He was in great despair too. No words offort could console her, much less himself.


    I sighed and asked the doctor, "Is there any other treatment avable other than a bone marrow transnt?¡±


    The doctor shook his head. "With the current technology, leukemia can only be cured by a bone marrow transnt. And even with a bone marrow


    transnt, there is no 100% guarantee of sess. Leukemia is generally gic. The child''s mother or father probably has a family history of


    leukemia."


    "Our family doesn''t have this gic disease,¡± Amelia''s parents said in a choking voice.


    That would be the problem on the father''s side, then.


    When Amelia''s parents had quieted down, I spoke to the doctor to get a general idea of the situation.


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Amelia''s mother suddenly knelt in front of me, pleading with me, "Please, I beg you, Mrs. Grant, save the child


    Amelia is gone now, and Sky is our only hope for survival. He''s only five this year and hasn''t even had the chance to grow up. He''s not ready to leave


    vet." ¡°His life is so miserable. He didn''t have a father when he was born, and Amelia was so busy making money that she didn''t have time to keep him


    company. He''s very lonely. Because we didn''t have enough money, he still hasn''t had the chance to go to kindergarten. Look at how young he is. I


    hope you can take pity on him and save him. If you''re willing to save him, then I don''t mind being your ve in my next life. He''ll forever be indebted


    to you once he grows up.


    I was a little overwhelmed by her sudden kneeling and tried to pull her up, but she would not budge.


    There were people walking back and forth along the corridor. I felt awkward and bent down to look at her, saying, "Please stand up first, Ma''am. We


    can always have a proper talk about things. You don''t have to be this way. Amelia has worked for Grant Corporation for a very long time. We''ll do


    everything we can to help.¡±


    Amelia''s mother was already crying so hard that she was gasping for air. However, she still insisted, "Our unfilial son robbed us of all of our money,


    and our pension doesn''t reach us every month. We depended on Amelia''s sry to survive, that''s why we so shamelessly went to Grant Corporation


    to demandpensation. We''ll die of starvation if we don¡¯t do that."


    I took pity on them, so I felt really bad too.


    The child''s leukemia was only making matters worse for the elderly. These misfortunes could deal a devastating blow to anyone. Perhaps one might


    even find it hard to move on and choose to end one''s life.


    After I paid all the medical bills for the child, Theo called me and asked when I was going back.


    After a long day, I was now exhausted and very much wanted to see him and hold him


    Theo went home. I left the hospital and drove home as well


    Theo''s car was parked in the courtyard. I eagerly got out of the car and ran into the vi.


    Theo was 5 sitting on the sofa in the


    living room reading a book. When he


    saw me running in, a smile broke out


    on. his face. " Miss me?¡± Cortent


    Selongs to  -


    I hugged him and nodded my head honestly. "Very much.¡±


    Theo smiled and hugged me tightly as well.


    "Why did youe back? Are things taken


    care of at thepany?" "You N


    helped mie take care of things, sof


    course, I had toe back and ¡é give


    you a treat.¡±


    =


    I smiled. "So, do you want to go upstairs to get some rest before eating or have something to eat first?"


    "Eat first.¡±


    I raised my head and asked, "Any results on Amelia''s case yet?"


    Theo frowned. "Why?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I thought about it and said, "Amelia''s


    son has leukerhiia. His father is


    unknown agqd his mother is dead.


    Honestly having a bone marrow x


    transnt I is hard. I know deaths: a


    part ofife and that I''m not obliged


    to help them, but I havee in


    contact with Amelia several times. I


    can''t live with my consci¡éhce if I


    simply ignore


    things.¡±

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Theo nodded but did not directly refuse.¡± Do you n to get involved until the end?"


    I pursed my lips. "If I get involved, then I must be involved until the end.¡±


    Theo sighed. "You can help them, but you should know how expensive leukemia treatment is. One might not even recover in the end.¡±


    I was naturally clear about that, as well as the fact that Theo did not quite agree about me getting involved until the end.


    Money did not fall from trees, after all.


    Besides, Grant Corporation was having a hard time right now, causing a lot of losses. Furthermore, as we still did not know whether Amelia''s death


    was a suicide or not, it would leave a bad impact on Grant


    Corporation.


    Under such circumstances, if Grant Corporation made all necessarypensations ording to legal procedures, the family would have nothing


    else to do with us.


    I sighed and got up from him. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. What would you like to have? I''ll make it for you.


    Theo smiled slightly. "I''ll eat whatever you make."


    When I was heading to the kitchen, he suddenly said, "Can you apany me to Limbia next month?"


    Limbia?


    I was a little confused. "You have work to do there?" "No, a good friend of Grandma died. I have to make a trip."


    "Sure, I''ll go with you.¡±


    Cn the topic of Grandma, I recalled a question and asked straight away, "Theo, can I ask you something?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows. "What question?¡±


    "Back then; + thought you were mad


    at Grandma because she separated


    you and Cindy, butter I realized


    that itwasn''t the case. Can you tell


    me what you were mad at Geandma


    abet?¡¯ Content belongs ta


    od


    What was it that made him so angry that he did not even go to her funeral?


    Theo''s countenance sank. After a long silence, he said, "It''s too long ago. I don''t remember anymore."


    It was highly unlikely that he would forget. He just did not want to talk about it.


    Since he did not want to say anything. I did not ask further.


    In the next few days, I apanied Theo to the office


    The reporters at the office entrance were getting fewer and fewer. They probably had no hope of being able to interview Theo.


    Amelia''s parents did note. They were probably busy taking care of the child in the hospital


    Grant Corporation gradually regained its calm.


    Thalia greetedhme with a delighted


    look on her face just after I walked


    into rant Corporation¡¯ s building. >


    "Good mierning, Mrs. Grant. Youre


    truly a genius. Even Amelia''s parents


    arenthere to cause a scenen


    anymore.¡± "


    ?


    Maybe she was too excited, shepletely disregarded Theo who was standing behind me.


    If it were not for my status, she would have probably hugged me and jumped a few times.


    When she €almed down and saw ~.


    Theo behind me, she seemed to be


    in shock. She quickly stood stilt and


    saidhto him, "I''m sorry, Mr. Grant, I


    gottoo carried away. Content


    belongs to


    Please forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Theo nced faintly at her and did not say anything. He held my hand and took me into the elevator.


    The elevator doors slowly closed. Theo backed me to the wall and pressed his hands on the wall on either side of my head. He lowered his head and


    asked with a smirk, "You''re interested in both genders?


    I was stunned for a moment. When I realized what he meant by that, my face flushed with anger. "What nonsense are you talking about? We came in


    contact while dealing with Amelia''s parents yesterday. We got slightly familiar with each other.¡±


    Theo faintly smiled and kissed my forehead. "My wife has really amazing social skills.¡±


    My mouth twitched. "Is that apliment?"


    After apanying Theo at Grant Corporation for a day and returning home at night, I remembered about Munchkin and gave Petra a call.


    The call was quickly connected, but the person who answered it was Grayson.¡± Your mom''s asleep, Wanda. Are youing back tonight?"


    I smiled. "I''m not going back tonight. I''m still staying here. I just finished making dinner. Have you had dinner?"


    "They''re making dinner in the kitchen.


    We''ll be able to eat soon.¡±


    "How''s Munchkin doing?"


    Grayson smiled. "He''s okay now. His fever has gone down. He''s alive and kicking. I heard about Grant Corporation. How are things now?"


    "It''s no big issue.¡±


    I then talked to him for a few minutes before hanging up


    I was just about to go have dinner when Jordan gave me a call.


    I answered the phone. "Good evening, Mr. Fredericks.¡±


    Maybe I was used to calling him that at work that even though it was not working hours now, I still called him Mr. Fredericks.


    Jordan smiled. "It''s not working hours right now. You can just call me by my name. Shannon said you''ve returned to Whaldorf City. Are you free


    tomorrow? Let''s have a meal together.¡±


    I remembered that I had promised to give him the sandalwood box. I could use this opportunity to pass it to him, so I agreed. "I have time tomorrow.


    Send me the time and location.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He did not say anything more and hung up the phone.


    Theo looked at me with eyes as dark as the bottom of the ocean. "Jordan?"


    I nodded. "I promised him back then that if he could take me, Shannon, and the rest safely back home, then I would give him the sandalwood box that


    my mother left for me. But things got dragged until now. I can take this opportunity to give it to him this time."


    Theo frowned slightly. "Have you never thought about why your mother had the


    box?" "I did, but I don¡¯t understand my mother well enough.¡±


    Theo held my hand, his gaze a little deep " You and Jordan''s encounter was more or less deliberate. It''s always safer to stay vignt."


    I did not know why he was suddenly telling me these things, but what he said was not entirely wrong. I noddedpliantly to agree.


    The next day, Jordan sent me the location of the restaurant. We would meet at noon.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, I followed the waiter to the table that Jordan reserved.


    Whaldorf City was already very cold this season. Jordan wore casual attire, and his hair was not as meticulouslybed as usual. It made him seem


    somewhat carefree, just like a handsome teenager.


    The interior of the restaurant was warm. I removed my jacket and put it aside. I asked him, "When did you return?¡±


    "I''ve been back for several days now.¡±


    There was an amiable smile on Jordan''s face. "l nned to ask you out when I came back but I saw that a lot of things were going on in Grant


    Corporation, so I figured you wouldn''t have time.¡±


    I pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    The recent events in Grant Corporation had caused quite a stir on the inte, sc it was not strange that he knew about it.


    What was strange was the fact that Fredericks Corporation was unaffected.


    Jordan beckoned to the waiter and ordered


    them to serve the dishes.


    Before the dishes were served, we talked about trivial things.


    "After such an incident, the project will have to halt for a while longer. Do you n to stay in Whaldorf City after this or go back?¡±


    I sighed. "I haven''t made any ns yet. We''ll see after the holiday.


    I thought about Shannon and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you''d bring Shannon back with you.¡±


    Jordan merely smiled but did not answer me.


    He picked up the ss and took a sip of water before asking with a slight smile, " Did you bring the box?"


    "I did. But I have some questions to ask you."


    I had too many questions about Mother''s life. Perhaps he could offer me some information.


    Jordan nodded. "Please ask."


    I thought about it and asked, "The box you auctioned off in Salt City thest time was your grandfather''s?"


    "Yes."


    "Did the box originally belong to him or did someone give it to him? In fact, I would much prefer it if you could ask if your grandpa knows someone


    called Sandra Tyler."


    The smile on Jordan''s face suddenly turned cold. His gaze when he locked at me had turned icy as well.


    Sensing the drop in the temperature around me, I had goosebumps all over and looked at him while asking carefully,¡± What''s wrong?"


    Jordan frowned. "Your adoptive mother is called Sandra Tyler?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    I remembered what Theo said to mest night and faintly said, "Jordan, I''ve always felt that our encounter was too deliberate.¡¯This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought he-would deny it, but he


    graciously admitted it. "Salt City''s


    cemetery¡¯ was not where I first. ret


    you. twas Whaldorf City. I noticed


    you:st the time but you didnitnotice


    me=at all."


    -


    I felt a hint of strangeness in his words.


    Why would he have noticed me without knowing my identity or that I had the sandalwood box?


    I did not dwell too much on this question and once again shifted the conversation to Mother. "So, you know my mother. Your grandfather knows my


    mother too, right?¡±


    Jordan faintly smiled. ¡°We don''t just know her, but we''re familiar with her too.


    I frowned slightly and waited for him to continue.


    However, he did not seem to want to tell me anything more. He just asked me for the box.


    I took out the box from my bag and


    handed itto him. I wanted to ask¡±


    several nore questions about .


    Mother after that, but he refused to


    say. anything. Hence, I stopped


    asking. ."


    -


    Seeing him stare at the box in his hand with a face full of indifference, I felt more and more curious.


    I had a feeling that I did not know him as well as I thought I did


    A lot of the time, he would be very


    close to us apdvery good at


    managing rtionships. Even


    though he''wias clearly a rich man be


    did not.practice the bad habits of a


    wealthy man. Alot of the time he


    would get along with us like ahy


    ather ordinary person. Hejoined the


    rest of us when somethifig came up


    like he was a part of our lives.


    However, sometimes, I felt like he was too far away from us. It was a very strange feeling.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    He checked the box and probably thought that there was nothing wrong with it, so he looked at me and said, "l don¡¯t know much about your adoptive


    mother. I want this box just out of pure curiosity.¡±


    "Okay."


    I sighed. What else could I say?


    "Does Theo know that you''re giving me this box?"


    "He does.¡±


    Jordan frowned, seemingly a little puzzled. "And he didn''t say anything?"


    "He didn''t." I looked curiously at him." What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    Jordan shrugged. "No.


    After the meal, I drove straight home


    Theo called me as soon as I got home.


    When I answered the call, his low and attractive voice rang out. "Are you home?¡±


    I nced at the time. It was probably time for him to get off work. After putting down my car keys, I said with a smile, "l just got home. When are you


    coming back?"


    "I''l go back as soon as I get off work. Do you miss me?¡± His voice was as melodious as ever. My face was a little flushed now.


    I lightly coughed and avoided his question. "What would you like for dinner? I''ll make it for you."


    He did not reply immediately and seemed to be thinking very seriously before saying, "How about I eat you?"


    What was in his head every day?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, I bickered with Theo for a while more before hanging up the call


    I went upstairs to get changed and nned to go to the kitchen to cook.


    After washing my hands, my phone rang.


    I nced at it and saw that it was from an unknown number. After thinking about it, I answered it anyway.


    Before I could-say anything, there


    was wailing @ oH the other end. ''l


    knew rich. people like you are wolves


    in sheep¡¯ clothing. You could¡¯ ves


    been honest with us if you didn''t


    wantto help us. Why are you-being


    such a hypocrite by pretending to be


    dRice person?" Content biglongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    I was a little puzzled. After a while, I asked, "Are you Amelia''s mother?"


    "It''s me," Amelia''s mother said in a choking voice.


    I thought aboutit and spoke in a


    faint voice, ¡®Ma''am, I promised to do


    my best te.help you as long as it''s


    within my scope of capabilities. / As


    soon gs s the result is out, we JI


    immediate y send awyer qver to


    tatkto you about thepensation."


    "The result is out, isn''t it? They''ve


    already contacted us. If you don''t


    n topensate us, then just say


    SO. Stop dying us. When her body


    is cremated, you''ll definitely im¡±


    that Aelia killed herself and _~


    nothing we say will be of anyUse


    Amelia¡¯ s mother was a little¡¯


    emotional. Her words caftied


    usations and distrust. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was indeed unaware that Amelia''s autopsy report was out.


    I frowned. "Ma''am, please calm down. I didn''t know that the report was already out. Can you wait a while more? I promise to discuss it with you when


    I find out what''s really going on.¡±


    Cn the other end of the phone, Amelia''s mother fell silent for a long time. Just as I thought that she was going to continue tosh out at me, she said


    with sobs, "Hurry up, then.¡±


    After hanging up the call, I felt mentally drained


    Being soft-hearted was not always a good idea. I sighed and called Keith


    The call was answered in no time at all.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    "How can I help you, Mrs. Grant?" Keith sounded respectful as ever.


    I went straight to the point, asking him, "Is Amelia''s autopsy report out yet, Keith?"


    "I just received it. The result shows that shemitted suicide."


    I pursed my lips. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure. She smashed the window herself. She went to a psychiatrist just before the suicide and was diagnosed with depression. What''s worse, she


    had attempted suicide several times before but couldn''t bear leaving her parents and son, so she held on until now."


    I frowned. "What''s the reason she suddenly decided tomit suicide, then?¡±


    Keith sighed. "She bought an insurance policy a few months ago. Her parents and son are the beneficiaries. The insurance payout and our


    company¡¯spensation should be enough to sustain her family.¡±


    Amelia had long thought aboutmitting suicide and had made all the ns.


    However, it was not as easy as she thought. An investigation was all it took to find out how she died


    It was no wonder Amelia''s mother was so flustered and gave me a call. I guessed she knew what was going on


    She hoped I did not know about this matter or pretended not to know about it.


    After hanging up the call, I called Amelia''s mother.


    I could tell that she was devastated. I had no way of discussing it over the phone with her, so we agreed to talk in the hospital tomorrow.


    Theo came home after work. During dinner, I kept putting food on his te.


    When he could not catch up with my speed of putting food on his te, he nced at me and put down his cutleries while saying ndly, "What''s the


    matter?


    Feeling a little guilty, I let out an awkward chuckle. "Nothing. I just think you''ve been looking very exhaustedtely. You need to nourish your body by


    eating more."


    Theo pursed his lips, not saying a word. He was merely staring straight at me.


    I let out a sigh and could onlye clean.¡± I want to talk about Amelia."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "What do you want to talk about?" "Amelia''s son has leukemia, and I want to help him," I spoke in an almost inaudible


    voice,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded. "How do you n to help him?¡±


    I hesitated fora moment before


    saying to hic, "Amelia''s autopsy


    report came back. It''s confirmed


    that shemitted suicide. If =


    they¡¯ r pensated under noghal


    circumstances, how much oS


    compensation will her family receive


    atmost?¡¯


    Theo furrowed his brows. "If shemitted suicide, then thepany won''t need to pay anything. But we''ll still pay for humanitarian reasons, just


    not as much."


    I understood what he meant, but I could not bring myself to do it.


    Theo knew what I was thinking


    about and sified "There''s a


    foundation dnder Grant Corporatigf:


    We can-apply for a sum of money¡±


    ~~" ~


    for herehild, but I want you to know


    that-you''re likely to get yourself into


    trotible by helping him." Content


    belongs to  ?


    Get myself into trouble?


    I thought for a long time yet could not figure out how I would get myself into trouble by helping the child


    I did not think about it in detail, but I was at ease after learning that he could help the child through the foundation. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    Amelia''s son could go ahead with the treatment. I went to the hospital after waking up the next day.


    The child had already started chemotherapy, something that was extremely painful and unbearable for an adult, let alone a five-year-old child


    He looked emaciated, and it was clear from his face how much pain he was in.


    When Amelia''s mother saw me, she


    ran toward me-and held me


    emotionally; Saying, "You''re finally


    here, Mrs>Grant. The doctor said


    that Sky''s uing chemotherapy


    will cost 500,000 dors, but


    Amelia''spensation is onty


    206,000 dors. We simplycan''t


    come up with another 369,000


    dors. I''m begging you, Mrs. Grant.


    Please help us."

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    I was terrified of seeing her like this, so I quicklyforted her. "Please calm down, Ma''am. I''ve already figured out a way to pay for the child''s


    treatment. Don''t worry."


    Amelia''s mother hurriedly nodded her head and said in a choking voice, "You''re really a good person, Mrs. Grant.¡±


    I did not know what else to say and looked at the child lying on the bed.


    The child was awake. When he saw a stranger, he stared at me for a few seconds before locking at Amelia''s mother and saying weakly, "l want to


    drink some water, Grandma."


    lll go get you some water.¡± Amelia''s


    mother quickly went to the water dispenser to get some water.


    Seeing that there was not much water left in the dispenser, she took the nearly empty container on top and left the ward


    "Are you here to visit me, Miss?" The child''s voice entered my ears.


    I smiled at the child. "Yes, I''m here to visit you."


    The little guy smiled with joy, revealing a pair of adorable canine teeth. "Will youe visit me often?"


    I nodded. "If you take good care of yourself, then I''lle and see you when I''m free.¡±


    The little guy was over the moon. "Can you bring me some candy when youe next time? Grandma says that only sick people can eat candy, but


    she hasn''t bought me any candy even though I''ve been sick for a


    long time. I really want to have some candy."


    As soon as he said that, Amelia''s mother came back with a container of water.


    I went forward to help her and saw that the opening of the container was no longer sealed, so I asked with a frown, "Did you get water from the tap?¡±


    Amelia''s mother nodded. "The water is still drinkable after boiling it. We''re not that particr about it. Buying a new one costs a lot of money. It''s more


    cost-effective to save the money and buy Sky some delicious food instead.¡±


    She said those words in an extremely natural manner as though it was only normal.


    My heart ached, and I did not know what to say.


    Later, I helped her put the container


    on top of the water dispenser. I =~


    briefly exined to her some of the


    documents she needed to prepare


    to apply for the fund, then left the


    hospital. Content belongs: to


    od


    I did not go straight home but went to the supermarket to buy some kids'' clothing and supplies. When I returned to the hospital, Amelia''s mother was


    nowhere to be seen.


    The child was fast asleep, but he woke up when he heard meing in.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing that I had returned, he smiled happily. "Did you leave something behind. Miss?¡±


    I shook my head and walked over to put the shopping bags on the bedside table. I then took out a pair of cotton socks from one of the bags and put


    them on him. "Where did


    your grandma go?"


    The little quy''s gaze dimmed. My


    uncle came here and tried to rob.¡±


    Grandma¡¯ s money. Grandma went


    to the police station to make a


    repott I believe she''s trying to get


    the-police to catch my uncle¡¯


    I frowned. Amelia''s brother was aplete bastard. If it were not for him, this family would not havee to this point either.


    It seemed like Amelia''s death was


    not enough to bring even a hint of¡±


    conscience back in him. He knew


    that they had received Amelia''s


    corppensation and hurried over to


    obit from them.


    od


    This man no longer cared about anyone. He was already blinded by the gambling chips on the gambling table.


    After ncing at the container on top of the water dispenser, I called the water


    dispenserpany and someane soon came over to deliver water.


    This child would have to stay in the hospital for a long time, so I paid for a hundred containers of water.


    I looked at the child and said with a smile,¡¯ When the water in the water dispenser finishes, ask your grandma to call someone to deliver water, okay?"

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    "Okay-


    Sky might be young, but he was a smart kid. He understood what I was talking about.


    After that I talked to the child for a while and waited for him to fall asleep. I returned to the Louises'' ce.


    Munchkin did not have to go to school because it was the school holidays, and he had been ying with Cassey every day during this period of time.


    He had too many toys, so Petra emptied out a room to store his toys.


    He did not y with most of them, so I thought about packing up the ones he did not y with anymore and giving them to


    When I got to the Louises'' residence, Munchkin and Petra were swimming in the indoor pool.


    Munchkin was having fun in the pool, whereas Petra was sitting beside the pool. She was making an appointment for someone toe over to give


    her a massage


    When I did not see Cassey, I asked the servant next to me, "Where''s Cassey?¡±


    "Mr. Caleb and her brought their baby to Salt City. His granny misses the baby, so they took him there to visit her. It just so happens that it''s the


    holiday now, so they''re nning to stay over for a few days."


    I almost forgot that Caleb and Cassey had long booked a flight ticket to Salt City.


    I did not pay much attention to Cassey when she told me, and Ipletely forgot about it in less than two days


    "I''vee back to sort out the toys Munchkin no longer ys with. Can you help me? I also want to pack up the clothes that Munchkin doesn''t really


    wear anymore.¡±


    The servant nodded. "Are you taking them to the orphanage?


    I shook my head. "A child who''s


    about Munchikin''s age is sick. It''s


    quite sad. Mnchkin has a lot of toys


    he doesrt y with anymore ands


    clothes-he doesn''t wear. It''d bea


    wast¨¦-for them to just lie around like


    that. We might as well give them to


    that child.¡± "I''l go sort them out right


    now."


    Munchkin came up from the swimming pool draped in a bath towel. He ran to me and said in an aggrieved tone, "Mommy, you finally came back, but


    you''re not spending much time with me. Grandma said you''ve been very busytely. Is that true?"


    I stroked his head. "Yes, I''m quite busytely, but I''ve been thinking about you this whole time. I''m back to see you now, aren''t 1?"


    Having said that, I took a clean towel to wipe his hair.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Petra was done talking on the phone and got up to walk over. "How''s Grant Corporation doingtely?¡±


    I sighed. "The problem isn''t


    unso vable, just a little troubling." "If


    this isn''t a major problem, then it


    should be fire for Theo.¡± Petra took.


    my shoufder and said with a smile;


    "Now th Rat you finally have time, go


    soak lr the hot springs. It''s good for


    your health. We have a swimming


    suit at home. Theo said you''re prone


    to catching a cold and often have


    cold hands and feet. Soaking in hot


    springs can help with that. I''ve called


    someone over for a massage. Join


    me.¡±


    I shook my head and subconsciously refused. "No, I still have things to¡ª"


    "Work will never end.¡±


    She cut me off. "Your health is the


    most important thing no matter


    what. I hea relthat Theo bought a


    house in abot springs area. He myst


    be nning to help you regain your


    health asked the doctor sometime


    ago:He said that you still have a


    chance to try for another baby as


    long as you take care of your body. I


    know this is really painful for you,


    but you can still


    hope, no?"


    I had no way of refuting her, so I nodded to agree.


    Petra ordered the servant to bring a set of swimming suits. I changed into the suit and went to soak in the hot springs with her.


    The water temperature was just right. As soon as I sat down in the pool, I exhaledfortably.


    Munchkin might have been swimming a lot recently. He swam like a fish in water, getting to my side in no time at all. He started talking to me.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Petra ordered someone to serve pastries. Soon, the masseuse arrived


    She was a woman who loved dressing up, and since the Louises'' residence was huge, she transformed a room into a beauty parlor. I plopped down


    on the bed after going in with her, enjoying the rxing sensation from every part of my body. I soon fell asleep.


    When I woke up, the masseuse had left. Iy on the bed and stretchedfortably.


    Petra walked in with a ss of juice, asking with a smile, "Did you sleep well?"


    "Very well."


    I got up and put on my clothes. My body felt extraordinarilyfortable.


    Petra smiled slightly. "You must be hungry. Eat something first. I''ll go make somethingter. Munchkin has been telling me that he''s craving roasted


    chicken. That greedy look on his face nearly got me crying fromughing too hard. Both of you weren''t around thest few days, so it was fortunate


    that he was here to apany us or it would''ve been so boring.¡±


    "It must not have been easy for you to take care of him.¡±


    "We''re a family, so don''t say things like that.¡±


    Petra helplessly smiled and stuffed the ss into my hands.


    I was not surprised to see Theo downstairs.


    He knew I hade to the Louises'' residence and would definitelye to look for me when he had time.


    When I saw him ying chess with Grayson, I did not interrupt him and walked quickly into the kitchen.


    Petra was already bustling about in the kitchen. When she saw meing in, she said, "Go sit down in the living room. I don''t need help here.


    Besides, I''ll be done soon.¡±


    I nodded and yawned, asking, "When did Theo arrive?


    "An hour ago." She nced at me. "I heard that you guys n to go to Limbia."


    "Yeah, a good friend of Theo''s grandpa passed away, so we n to go visit."


    Petra sighed. "You''re really busy, aren''t you? You haven''t even finished handling thepany¡¯s affairs yet but you''re going away. You guys really


    should take a break


    Your bodies won''t be able to take it if this continues.¡±


    I knew she was worried about my health, so in order to reassure her, I said with a smile, "I''ll get more rest when Ie back from Limbia."


    "Okay."


    I left the kitchen after taking the te of roasted chicken on the kitchen counter.


    Theo and Gray were having a chat.


    "Harold Zimmersen lived a long life until the age of 95. He enjoyed enough blessings in his old age.¡±


    Theo nodded slightly. "Mr. Zimmerson died peacefully.¡±


    I put the roasted chicken in the dining area and sat down behind him, asking Grayson," Do you know Grandpa Grant''s friend too, Dad?" "Cf course, I


    do." Grayson smiled slightly. "I must say that he was a legendary figure. There''s hardly anyone from our generation who doesn¡¯t know him


    He asked hesitantly after a pause, ¡°I heard that you gave the sandalwood box that your adoptive mother gave you to Jordan?"


    I froze and looked up at Theo.


    Why did he tell Grayson about this?


    Theo smiled slightly. "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea about me. The Fredericks have been looking for the box for years. Many will find out once they find it."


    I pursed my lips and asked Grayson, "Dad, is that box very important to the Fredericks?"


    He sighed. "That box is not only important to the Fredericks, it''s important to everybody. When your mother left the box with you, she probably never


    expected them to locate it one day. This must be fate¡±


    His words left me confused. He seemed to know something about Mother.


    nced atTheo. Seeing that he


    was not intending to say anything,


    wanted to ask Grayson what it was.


    However, Petra shouted from the


    kitchen before I could say anything,


    "Feed''s ready. Time to eat.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to  =Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The topic could only end here.


    After dinner; we nned to stay


    over, but Keith called and said that


    he had ¡®booked a flight to Limbia-at


    nine o''clock tomorrow morning.


    Henge, we went home to pack the


    things for tomorrow. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Grayson and Petra walked us out. Grayson exhorted Theo, "Limbia is not like here. Pay attention to safety. Contact us if you need our help.¡±


    Theo nodded. "I''ll make sure to keep Wanda safe.¡±


    I asked Theo, "Why does it seem like our trip to Limbia this time is very dangerous? What''s going on?"


    Theo smiled slightly. "Didn''t you say


    that Mnis in the country? Do you


    think he won''t take the chance to do


    anything to us in Limbia, a city:


    where it''s convenient to carry out


    bad deeds?¡±


    od


    My countenance sank. I had felt so safe in Whaldorf Citytely that I nearly forgot about the existence of Mn, the invisible bomb.


    "He has no forces here. He probably won''t know that we''re going to Limbia.¡±


    Theo''s gaze chilled slightly. "It''s hard to say.¡±


    He did not intend to talk more about this issue, so he changed the subject. "Have Amelia''s affairs been taken care of?"


    I only recalled after he asked the question that I had forgotten to pass Sky the things that were sorted out. I quickly called Petra and told her to get


    someone to deliver them tomorrow.


    Theo sighed, his face full of ridicule. "1 wonder if it''s really a good thing that my wife is so kind."


    "I don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    We woke up early the next morning and got on the ne to Limbia at nine o''clock.


    After several hours of flight, I was deadbeat the moment the nended.


    When we got to the hotel, I went to wash up and fell asleep on the bed


    It was nighttime when I woke up.


    Theo was not in the r. Iy on the bed and called him


    The call was quickly connected. He asked with a smile, "You''re awake.¡±


    "Mm." I buried my head in the pillow." Where are you?"


    "The casino.¡± He smiled slightly. "I''ll go back and pick you up in a while. I''ll take you out for a walk."


    The casino?


    I reacted and asked curiously, "Why are you at the casino? ¡°I''m just walking aimlessly. Get ready. I''ming back to pick you up.¡±


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I sat up from the bed. Only when I was a little more awake did I get out of bed and go to wash up.


    When I was done washing up and changing my clothes, Theo returned


    He was wearing ck casual attire.


    Although his clothes were still ck, his usual mature and reliable look was now reced by a more youthful and cooler appearance.


    He was handsome, and age was just a meaningless number to him. His cool attire made him charmingly attractive.


    I praised without reservation, "With your current attire, your photos can be used as the cover of a fashion magazine."


    Theo smirked, his smile slightly seductive. "Are you that impressed with my looks, Mrs Grant?"


    "Very impressed.¡±

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    He had put on such trendy clothes, so naturally, I should not underdress. Therefore, I picked a ck halter dress, paired it with a pair of high heels


    and put on slightly cool-toned makeup.


    I stood beside Theo and looked into the mirror. Very nice. We looked really well-matched.


    He looked at my exposed shoulders and back and frowned slightly. "Put on a jacket.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it''s not cold outside.


    Theo did not say anything else and went to the wardrobe to look for a jacket with a lock of displeasure. He then forced me to put it on.


    I did not try to argue. He had a good sense


    of fashion and picked one that matched the dress


    It was my first time in a casino, so my nerves were taut.


    My impression of the casino came from TV shows. I thought that it would be a foulsmelling, smoky, and terrifying ce.


    In fact, it was not wrong to think so. The casino was indeed full of people who had lost their sense of reason and were going against each other for


    money.


    Theo sensed my anxiety and put his arm around my shoulders, saying a little helplessly, "Don''t be nervous. There are many people here, and not


    many will take notice of you. Just take it as though you''re going to a pub.¡±


    I nodded, but I still could not stop myself from feeling nervous.


    It was only when I entered the casino and realized that what I was seeing waspletely different from what I imagined did I finally ease up.


    The ce was adorned with high-end atmospheric decorations. It was a crowded yet less noisy environment. Although there was still the inevitable


    smell of smoke, it did not affect the elegance of this ce.


    There were many gambling tables on the first floor, each with a lot of gambling chips and beautiful women distributing cards.


    I did not know about these things, so I took a rough look and followed Theo to the second floor.


    The second floor was full of private


    rooms. An attendant d in a ck


    and white-uriform ledusintoa


    private rt room with a gambling table


    surrounded by leather sofas. There


    weretwo people gambling against


    eath other at the table. Capen


    belongs to  ?


    Seeing Theoe in, the young man sitting on the main seat of the sofa got up and walked toward him with a face full of smiles. ¡°I finally get to meet


    you, Mr. Grant."


    After a simplehgreeting, I got to know


    that this mad was Tory Zimmerson,


    Harold Zirmerson'' Ss grandson. He


    was the bne who ran the casino. >


    Because of his unique and entric


    way-of doing things, there were


    rafly rumors about him outside.


    Tory leaned on the sofa and talked


    to Theo for along time before


    looking at me and sayingwitha


    slight sntile, ¡°Your wife looks ~~ =


    absolutely stunning. It''s


    understandable why you bringa fine


    waman like her everywhere you go,


    MP. Grant.¡±


    Theo smiled with a gentle look on his face." I feel more at ease with her by my side."


    Why did it sound like a romantic talk?


    Tory¡¯sughter rang out. "You don''t feel at all bad for publicly disying your affection in front of me, huh, Mr. Grant? Since your wife is here, why not


    give my 200 million dor rummy table a try and see how it feels?¡±


    I quickly looked at Theo for help.


    I did not even know how to y rummy, not to mention anything else.


    Theo smirked and held my hand. We got up and walked to the 200 million dor table as imed by Tory. He pressed something, and a few rummy


    tiles appeared on the table.


    At this moment, several beautifuldies walked in with trays in their hands that carried colorful chips.


    Tory locked at me and raised his eyebrows, asking, "How do you n to y this, Wanda?"


    I looked at Theo again for help.


    Before Theo could say anything, Tory said.¡± You can''t cling to your man like glue, Wanda. He won''t be able to do anything else, and your life as a rich


    wife won''tst too long.¡±


    Although his words were unpleasant, I knew Theo was here not only to see Tory. He also had something else to do. It would not be convenient for him


    to do anything if I kept following him everywhere.


    I pursed my lips and said to Theo, "If you have things to do, then go ahead. I''ll wait here for you"

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Theo smiled slightly and looked at Tory.¡± Teach her the basics.¡±


    He held my hand before leaving, saying with a smile, "Don''t worry, your husband has nothing but money.¡±


    Tory cursed out loud.


    Such a tant demonstration of wealth


    He waved his hand. "Go. Leave Wanda to me. I guarantee to keep her safe for you."


    Theo nodded and kissed me softly on the cheek. "TH be back very soon.¡±


    I pursed my lips and wanted to ask him what he was going to do but did not end up asking the question.


    When Theo left the private room, Tory said


    with a smile, "If he said he''s going toe back very soon, then he''lle back very secon. Don''t worry. But let''s be clear, you can''t cry when you


    lose. I''m terrible at coaxing women."


    I smirked and said with a slight smile, "It''s meaningless to bet on money. Why don''t we bet on something even bigger?¡±


    Tory froze, probably not expecting me to say such words.


    "My apologies, Wanda." Toryughed out loud. "Locks like I was wrong about you. I didn''t know that there are two sides to you. Since you''re so good


    at games, what do you think we should bet on?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "How about Russian roulette?"


    As soon as I said that, the men in the private room cheered, sounding very excited.


    Tory cursed under his breath. "You know this? I''ve truly underestimated you."


    He looked at the woman standing beside him. "Did you hear what Mrs. Grant said? Why aren''t you fetching it?"


    The woman nodded and walked out in her high heels.


    Soon, she returned with arge spinning wheel in her hand.


    She ced it on the table. Tory picked up the dice and asked with a smile, "How do you intend to y this?¡±


    I looked ajthe simple phrases on -.


    the Selgisly and said tly, ¡®Spin to


    number seven. If I lose, I''l ask Theo


    to give you the right to investin


    Limbia. How about that? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. His initial yful face was now much more serious.¡± What if I lose?"


    I looked up at him. "You''ll cut off all cooperation with Mn and ask him to go back where he came from."


    He looked at me, his pupils contracting slightly. "I underestimated you!"


    I said no more and merely looked nkly at him, waiting for him to make a decision.


    His pitch-ck eyes scanned the spinning wheel, then he smirked. "I must say that this is an interesting bet


    "Sure." He raised his hand and


    snapped-his fingers. "If you, as a."


    woman, are brave enough to y


    this, vey should I be afraid? Besides,


    I''l greasy on you for the first time


    singe you''re a woman.¡¯ "Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org


    I smiled slightly. "There''s no need for


    that." Tory raised his eyebrows and


    walked to the other side of the card


    table¡¯ He said indifferently, Let Ss


    begin. Ladies first." Content belongs


    t6 NovelDrama.Org igContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did an inviting gesture, looking pretty gentlemanly too


    I did not go easy on him and pressed the button on the spinning wheel


    The pointer started spinning, pointing between ten numbers for an unknown number of turns before finally resting on number seven, just as I


    expected

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    I raised my eyes and looked at Tory with a slight smile, saying, "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Zimmerson.¡±


    Tory shrugged, nonchnt about it. "Looks like I''m about to lose."


    As soon as he said that, he tossed the cards he had been fidgeting with onto the pointer of the spinning wheel


    The pointer started spinning quickly, then slowly pointed at six.


    The onlookers sighed, feeling sorry for him.


    Tory maintained hisposure. His gaze did not even rest on the spinning wheel. He was seemingly nonchnt about the result.


    The pointer eventually pointed at number seven, which many found incredulous.


    Tory smiled. He stared at me and pretended to sound pitiful. "What a pity. You nearly won.


    I pursed my lips without a word


    Locking at the pointer on the spinning wheel, I realized that this round would only end up with such an cue. We could only be tied.


    He was the owner of this casino and could easily achieve it.


    I understood what he meant by that. He did not want to discuss anything with me.


    However, I would not give up so easily. I turned around and leaned against the table, saying mildly, "Do you really not want to have a chat with me.


    Mr. Zimmerson?"


    Tory snickered lightly and sat down at the table, asking frivelously, "What do you want to talk about, Wanda? Rtionships?


    "That''s possible, actually." He narrowed his eyes and scrutinized me. "Although you''re not young anymore, you''re actually quite beautiful and have a


    more unigue charm than the youngerdies. I''ve heard stories about how much Theo went through back in the days because of you. I really want to


    ask you if your rtionship is established on the game of cat and mouse?"


    His words carried undisguised disdain and mockery.


    I was unaffected and said with a smile,¡± Looks like you don''t want to talk.¡±


    Tory raised his eyebrows and said no more.


    He had tacitly assented to it.


    In that case, I was not going to be insensible. I went to sit down on the sofa, waiting quietly for Theo toe back.


    However, after a few minutes, I suddenly realized that something was amiss. I abruptly stood up, then ran out of the private room.


    Everything happened so quickly that when Tory realized what was going on, it was already toote for him to chase after me.


    In the lobby on the first floor, everything seemed normal as when we arrived, but I noticed several more people were staring at me.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Most probably not!


    I toured around the lobby. Tory had


    caught up with me. I turned to look


    at him, "Thep-trusts you, but I''ve N


    been vigjkani. Although I have no C


    idea how the Louisespare {6¡ã


    the Zimmersons, I''m able to make


    yourtife lessfortable forthe


    next few decades.¡± Tory frowned, his


    gaze turning cold. "What do you


    mean by that?"


    I sneered. CM. Zimmerson, if you


    want to sat me up, then you >


    should''ve at least made a thorugh


    investigation on everyone. You


    shoulfdn''t have missed out oft


    anybody. You''re sO unprofessional.¡±


    Tory''s face turned cold as well. "Who are you?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry for forgetting to introduce


    myself.¡± I looked at him with a


    coquettish smile. "Let me formally


    introduce myself now. My name is


    Wanda Lane" You only know me as._


    an orphan who was raised by a S


    single oman and grew up in a>


    smallcounty. I got luckyter-in life


    and married into the Gran s But


    what you don''t know is that my


    biological parents have been looking


    for me for years. We reunited a few


    years back. Their identities left me


    astounded. My parents are Grayson


    Louis and Petra White. I''m honored


    to be their daughter because that


    means most people can''t touch me."


    "What did you say?" Tory was in disbelief.¡± You''re Grayson''s daughter?


    "How could it be? Isn''t his daughter Ms. Reed?"


    I smiled slightly. "That''s just a misunderstanding. I''m their real biological daughter. The reason they didn''t rify it is to ensure my safety."


    Tory narrowed his eyes, still locking unconvinced.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    I was in no hurry to say anything to make him believe me and merely said in a faint voice, "If you don''t believe me, Mr. Zimmersaon, then should we


    bet again?¡±


    I did not wait for him to answer and took out my phone to call Grayson.


    The call was quickly answered. "Wanda, you must''ve arrived a long time ago, right?"


    Grayson''s voice was easily recognizable. Tory was able to tell immediately.


    Cnly, he was still shocked and in disbelief at the fact that I was his daughter.


    I studied the look on his face and said to Grayson on the other end of the phone," Theo and I are at the casino, Dad. He isn''t with me because he has


    things to attend to.


    But Mr. Harold''s grandson is with me."


    Grayson said with a smile, "Tell him I said hello, then."


    I let out a slight smile. "Okay."


    The phone was on loudspeaker, so Tory could hear our conversation.


    He was thoroughly convinced of this fact and looked at me, unsure what he was thinking of.


    After hanging up the phone, I made another call


    When the other party answered the call, he directly said, "We''re ready to move out at any time."


    I did not say a word and merely looked at Tory with a face full of smiles.


    He pursed his lips, his expression a little grim. "Theo has been away for too long. I''ll take you to him."


    I smiled even brighter now and spoke into the phone, "Okay, please wait for a moment. If Theo and I still haven''t gone out after half an hour, then


    don¡¯t wait for my call and just go with the original n.¡±


    "Okay."


    Tory frowned. "You''re really alert."


    I shrugged. "What choice do I have? Too many people have tried to set us up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, it''s better to hold one''s own fate firmly in one''s hands.¡±


    Tory snickered coldly and turned to go up to the second floor.


    I followed behind him and walked to the door of the innermost private room on the second floor.


    He keyed in the room password. I was not


    nervous because I had experienced worse things than this.


    Simrly, it was a private room inside with simr decorations as other private rooms.


    I knew most people in the private room. We were considered old acquaintances


    I was surprised to see Mn here, yet the encounter was expected


    At the gambling table, Theo and


    Mn each held a card. It did not.*


    seem fike they were ying cards


    butmore like they were negotiating.


    AN


    My sudden appearance had shifted everyone''s attention to me.


    Theo was stunned and walked toward me with hurried steps. ¡°What are you doing here?"


    He nced at Tory while saying that


    He shrugged and said with a slight smile, "I can''t afford to mess with her."


    Mn looked at me with an inquiring gaze.


    He thought I looked familiar yet could not remember who I was.


    It was normal. He had never taken ~.


    any women seriously. No woman


    couldst a long time in his


    mermoriesunless the womanwas


    loved or hated by him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    belonged to neither of the N


    categories, but I was considered.


    special because I escaped from him


    and was not injured in the process.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Mn nced a long time at me, then his eyes suddenly lit up. He finally remembered who I was. "l can''t believe it''s you."


    I looked at him and smiled a little. "It''s been a while, Mr. Mn."


    He narrowed his eyes at Theo and chuckled in a meaningful manner. "What do you n to do by bringing a woman in here, Mr. Zimmerson?"


    Those words clearly conveyed his current displeasure.


    Tory was nonchnt and merely said to Theo, "It''s gettingte, Mr. Grant. I can see that Mrs. Grant is tired. You should go back earlier and get some


    rest.¡±


    "Are you messing with me, Tory?" Mn erupted in anger. He grabbed the wine ss on the coffee table and hurled it at him.


    Tory tilted his head and dodged it.


    He had no ns of entertaining Mn and continued to say to Theo, "You''re visiting my grandpa tomorrow, so it won''t be good if you go to bed too


    late."


    He urged once more


    After being ignored twice, Mn was utterly enraged. He pulled out his weapon and pointed it at Tory. "Zimmerson, how dare you mess with me?!"


    My heart trembled as my nerves tensed at the sight of his weapon.


    Theo guarded me behind him, still calm andposed.


    Tory was long used to being pointed at with weapons, so he looked at Mn with a dark gaze while saying with a slight smile,¡± If you want to walk out


    of here alive tonight, Mr. Mn, then you''d better put your weapon away.


    Mn''s gaze turned austere. "How dare you threaten me?"


    Tory shrugged. "I''m not.¡±


    It was clear that Mn was holding back his anger. After several minutes of stalemate, he put his weapon away and suddenlyughed while looking at


    Theo." We have plenty of time, Mr. Grant. See you soon.¡±


    Theo had been very calm from the beginning to the end. Even at this moment, he nodded with a nk expression. "I''ll wee you with open arms


    anytime you want to have a drink together. As for everything else, my answer will still be the same. I won''t do things to hurt others.¡±


    He pulled me out of the private room after saying that.


    I followed behind him the whole time, my heart full of doubts


    The lobby on the first floor was still lively as before. After walking past a gambling table, we left the casino.


    The persor Grayson sent to keep us


    safe had been waiting outside the


    door the whole time. When he saw


    using out safely, he greeted us


    and left. Content belongs t to


    a


    Theo and I got into the car. Neither of us said a word. Our expressions were both grave.


    He started the car engine. Before the car could drive farther away, a group of people stood in our way.


    Fortunately, these guys were not trying to stop us but another man.


    They dragged the man and started punching and kicking him in public.


    The man hugged his head and kept pleading for mercy but to no avail. Those guys did not leave until he was beaten badly.


    Theo watched with a cold gaze. The


    man on the ground struggled several


    times this feet but could not stand


    up even n after several tries. He


    wriggled on the ground like &


    maggot. ¡±


    -


    I could not bear to watch it and asked Theo, "Can we help him?"


    Theo pursed his lips and made no reply.


    Silence was his answer, so I could only


    choose to turn a blind eye.


    We were not in Capital City. Besides, we were at the entrance of a casino. My kindness would only bring us trouble.


    Theo looked at the man in front of the car with a frown. The car could not move if he kept lying here.


    After waiting for a few minutes and.


    seeing th that the man had not left biit


    was instead just lying down, Theo


    narrowed his eyes and mmed on


    the gas pedal. Content bngs to


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    The car had a strong engine, so when the gas pedal was mmed on, it released a very loud noise.


    I was startled and thought Theo would run over the man¡¯s body without a single care. I was just about to scream for him to step on the brakes when


    the man lying in front like a corpse suddenly got up from the ground as though he had an adrenaline rush


    Hey in front of the car, the corners of his mouth and face full of blood as he grinned at Theo. "Not going to help out a person in need?"


    I was stunned.


    Theo looked at him with a cold gaze, not saying a word


    The man chortled. "Since you witnessed it, why not take me to the hospital? My leg is broken and I can''t walk anymore.¡±


    This was my first time seeing a person who was badly beaten up being so shameless.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and spat out a word from his thin lips. "Scram!¡±


    Sinct and direct.


    The man was shameless and did not n to give up just like that. He locked absolutely roguish. "I''ll stay this way if you don''t take me to the hospital. I


    apclogize in advance if I frighten the gorgeous woman beside you."


    Theo''s countenance sank as he mmed on the gas pedal. The car drove for a distance before abruptly reversing.


    The man fell off the car. Seeing the man rolling several times on the ground, Theo stepped on the gas pedal again and drove forward with a nk


    expression


    The man widened his eyes and quickly mbered to the side to avoid getting squashed to death.


    "You''re a lunatic!" There were curses behind us. "You would''ve be a murderer had you run over me!"


    He then cursed again, but his voice gradually drowned out when the car drove some distance away.


    I broke out in cold sweat from the shock. I had lingering fear thinking about what just happened.


    Locking at the shing lights outside, I steadied my mind and looked at Thea''s grim expression while asking, "What exactly is going on tonight?"


    His meet-up with Mn was already nned in advance.


    I did not know what they wanted to talk about, but I knew that he left me with Tory to see if he would help him


    Theo gave me a sideways nce and asked mildly, "Are you afraid?¡±


    I shook my head, then nodded my head


    Seeing how indecisive I was, heughed, which eased up the tense atmosphere.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He asked with a smile, "So, are you afraid or not?"


    I sighed. ¡®Both. I''m afraid because


    don''t know anything. If anything s


    happensto you, then I won''t know


    what to do. I''m not afraid because


    kno you! re confident in everything


    yott do and won''t put us in danger.


    Theo''s gaze was deep. "What if I say that I wasn''t confident about today?"


    I froze.


    Was he serious?


    At the traffic light intersection, Theo


    stopped the car and said to me, No


    matter what happens, Wanda, you


    must protect yourself first. Don''t


    worry about me. Your safetycls of


    utmost priority.¡±


    id


    I pursed my lips, not knowing why he suddenly said that. I put on a dazed expression


    "Theo..." I felt tremendously uneasy. "Are you hiding something from me?" Theo merely smiled and made no reply.


    I was exhausted when we arrived at the hotel.


    Aftering out of the shower, I -.


    had EW 2things to ask him but he


    was making a call, so Iy in bed to


    wait felt sleepy very soon after and


    fe asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, Theo was already up.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    He was making a call on the balcony. When he heard that I was up, he hung up the call and looked back at me, saying, "You should go wash up.


    We''re going to the Zimmersons * home."


    "Okay."


    We came to Limbia mainly to pay our respects to Mr. Harold and visit Mrs. Mathilda Zimmerson


    At the Zimmersons'' home.


    Theo told me a few things about the Zimmersons on our way there. The Zimmersons were a century-old family that started off by selling grains to


    make a living. Later, the business did badly due to environmental factors and the provocation of the wrong sorts of people. Mr. Harold


    was sent to Whaldorf City to further his education, where he met Jackson Theo, Theo''s grandfather. Jackson was trying to build a career for himself


    back then. The two hit it off well, so they began their journey to wealth and prosperity. Later, Mr. Harold had no choice but to leave Whaldorf City, and


    the two stopped keeping in touch.


    Mr. Harcld left Whaldorf City because his parents had passed away and his siblings died in an ident. He needed to return to take over the family


    business. Although he was only left with an empty shell of the family business at the time, he bit the bullet and pushed through


    He knew that his parents¡¯ and siblings¡¯ deaths were no coincidence, hence heunched an investigation and found out that his siblings¡¯ deaths were


    probably due to internal strife. He stopped investigating. After settling down, Jackson reconnected with Mr. Harold. Both of them had started a family,


    and their wives became best friends.


    There was no telling how much of a blow Mr. Harold''s death would bring to Mathilda.


    When I walked into the Zimmersons¡¯ home with Theo, my eyes lit up.


    The entire mansion looked ssically elegant. It was like stepping into ancient times.


    Upon entering the hall, several people were standing there. There were men, women, and children. They were probably the Zimmersons'' children


    and grandchildren


    These people looked sullen, maybe because of Mr. Harold''s death and Mathilda falling ill


    "Mr. and Mrs. Grant, Madam Mathilda is upstairs. Pleasee upstairs to meet her."


    It was the Zimmersons'' butler who spoke. He looked to be 50 or 80 years old, looking both mature and reliable.


    Under his guidance, Theo and I went up to the second floor and entered a room filled with a strong smell of disinfectant and medicine.


    A doctor ina white coat was writing,


    something while instructing the


    servant about the medicine to give


    to. Mathilda and how to take care of


    fer.


    "Please,e in," the butler said


    The farther we walked in, the stronger the smell of disinfectant was.


    An old woman was lying on the bed with an IV drop stand by her bed. She was having a drip.


    The butler walked to the side of the bed and bent down to mutter, "Mr. Grant is here, Ma''am."


    The old woman slowly opened her eyes and attempted to get up from bed.


    The servant quickly went forward to support her and ced two pillows behind her back so she could lean on them


    She looked at Theo and me. Her aging body could not take the grief, which caused her to fall ill. It made her look especially weak.


    Theo and I walked over and leaned over to look at her.


    Theo said, "I''m Theo Grant, Madam Mathilda. I''m sorry for only visiting now. There were things I had to handle first.


    Please forgive me.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mathilda smiled slightly and tock two deep breaths. Perhaps she was panting for air.


    The servaptquickly puton her ~


    oxygen. mask for her. After a few


    minutes, she removed the oxygen


    mask ¡é and said, "I''m already fappy


    enough that you''re here." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo then talked to her about the past


    They did not talk for too long before she fell asleep in exhaustion.


    The butler whispered, ¡®Mr. Grant,


    Madam Mathilda usually isn''t awake


    for long: 1t''s not easy for her to fast


    until now. Go have a seat  ~


    dowiistairs. I''ve prepared some


    desserts for you.¡± '' Content.belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    "Okay."

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Theo took me downstairs.


    The people downstairs had not left yet


    When a woman saw us walking downstairs, she walked over and asked the butler, "How''s Mother doing, Morgan? Is she feeling better? Did she ask


    to meet anyone?¡±


    The butler shook his head and responded in a respectful tone, "Madam Mathilda is doing very well. My apologies, Ms. Seline. Madam Mathilda has


    vet to tell me that she wants to see anyone."


    "Why doesn¡¯t Mother want to see us?"


    Seline looked annoyed andined,¡± Does she know what point in time is it? When does she n to meet us?"


    I pursed my lips, sensing that something was amiss.


    The butler led Theo and me to the lounge. He ordered the servants to serve desserts and drinks before leaving.


    I looked at Theo and asked, "When are we going home?"


    "Don''t be in a rush to leave yet. Mr. Grant isn''t even done with his business yet."


    The sudden invasive voice made me stunned


    I turned around and saw Tory.


    It turned out that there were two doors in this lounge, which made me a little speechless.


    Tory was holding a file and leaning against the door frame, still looking as idle as ever and not the least bit serious. Frivolous was the only word


    anyone could think of when


    they saw him


    Theo did not look back at him. He lowered his head, seemingly thinking about something.


    Tory walked aver and ced the files in his hands on the coffee table. He said to Theo with a smile, "Grandma wants me to pass this to you.


    Everything is clearly written. If you''re worried about any mistakes, you can get yourwyer toe over and have a look. Sign it if everything''s okay.¡±


    I looked at the file. It was a contract from the Limbia Chamber of Commerce.


    Theo picked up the files without locking at them very carefully and put down his signature directly.


    Tory raised his eyebrows. "You''re quick.¡±


    After taking the contact from Theo''s hands, he took a nce and said, "Alright, that''s all. We''ll count on you from now on, Mr. Grant."


    Theo nodded with a serious expression. '' Thank Madam Mathilda for me. I won''t let her down.¡±


    "Sure." Tory sat on the sofa. "You own a big business, Mr. Grant. Are you nning to build a huge business empire?"


    Theo pursed his lips, not intending to answer him.


    Tory was gtill about to say


    something else when the butler


    suddenly barged into the roomand


    saidn a panicky voice, "Sir, Madam


    Mathilda... has passed." Content


    belongs to


    This was so sudden that Tory''s body stiffened. He stuffed the files into the butler''s arms. "Keep these safe."


    After saying that, he left the lounge in quick steps.


    The butler looked at us and said a


    little apgetically, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr;


    and Mrs; Grant. Madam Mathilda''s


    passing is so sudden that I''m afraid


    we won''t have time to entertain you.


    Please forgive me." Content belongs


    t&" -


    Theo nodded and got up, saying, "We''ll go upstairs to pay our final respects to Madam Mathilda.¡±


    Okay."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In Mathilda''s room, there were many people kneeling on the floor.


    The direct &escendants were all


    kneeling in front of Madam >


    Mathilda''s bed. Some were


    screaming and wailing, while some


    shed-tears I in silence. Othersiwere


    quiet . N


    When Seline, the seconddy, saw the butler walking in, she quickly got to her feet and ran over to ask, "Morgan, where''s


    Grandma''s will? Did she say anything before she passed?¡±


    Her question had made everyone turn to look at Morgan.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    The butler locked at the group and said in a cold voice, ¡°Before Madam Mathilda left, she merely said to let Mr. Tory preside over family affairs. The


    lawyer will read hers and Mr. Harold''s wills."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let him preside?" Seline seemed dissatisfied. "Why is Grandma letting him preside? Which one of her children isn''t mere legitimate than him? Does


    she think that the Zimmersons aren''t embarrassed enough?¡±


    Everyone else agreed with what she said and echoed to express their disapproval.


    The butler seemed to have grown ustomed to such a situation and said with great calmness, "I know everybody thinks that Mr. Tory isn''t fit to


    preside over


    family matters, but this is Madam Mathilda''s orders. Now that she''s gone, the Zimmersons¡¯ family affairs will be left to Mr. Tory to handle. If anyone


    opposes or disagrees, you can leave the Zimmersons. You''ll have nothing to do with the Zimmersons from now on. If you choose to stay. you''ll


    remain a Zimmer and listen to Mr. Tory''s arrangements.¡±


    When he was done with his sentence, most of those who opposed him fell silent.


    It was the same for Seline. Although she refused to ept it, she chose to m up and very reluctantly went back to her grandmother''s bedside to


    continue kneeling.


    Compared to leaving the Zimmerseon family, having Tory preside over family affairs did not seem that hard to ept now.


    Thewyer came in no time at all. Everyone looked expectantly at him, hoping to hear their names in the will.


    Thewyer was a private practitioner working for the Zimmersons. When he came in, he first paid his respects to Madam Mathilda by bowing to her.


    He then took out a will from his briefcase. "My condolences to everyone. People can''te back from the dead, and Madam Mathilda is considered


    to have lived to a ripe old age. She has made all necessary arrangements and has no regrets anymore. Now, I''ll read Mr. Harold''s and Madam


    Mathilda''s wills.¡±


    The room that was filled with cries instantly fell silent.


    Thewyer said, TH read Mr. Harold''s will first.¡± "My children, I know my days are numbered. To this date, under my power, the Zimmerson family is


    considered a sess. It began and will end on a good note. Before I leave, I have made all necessary arrangements to keep the Zimmersons on


    track and prevent all of you from disgracing the Zimmersons in front of the media."


    His words contained all his love and responsibility toward the Zimmersons. To him, the Zimmersons were everything


    Thewyer continued, "For the sake of the future development of the Zimmersons, and after careful thought, I''ve decided to elect Tory Zimmerson as


    the next head of the family. He''ll manage the Zimmerson family as well as all of the Zimmersons'' enterprises. I know some of you will say that I''m


    biased, but this is for the sake of the family''s interests. You mustply.¡±


    What followed was the distribution of some minor properties to the other children.


    Everyone wore varying expressions after hearing that.


    Seline looked at Tory with a defiant and resentful expression


    However, Mr. Harold had specifically


    emphasized in the will that anyone


    who opposed could leave the


    Zimmerson family, never to leceive


    the Zimmersons'' protection again.


    Mr. Harold-knew that some would -


    be dissatis fied with Toryand 7


    perhaps even threaten him, which


    was.why he added such a Q ¡¯


    statement.


    a


    These people were not going to say anything on the surface, but it was hard to tell if they would try something else in private.


    Tory''s life would be filled with challenges from now on.


    Madam Grant had industries of her own that did not belong to the Zimmersons, but they were all handed over to Tory as well.


    Facing the jealous and resentful gazes from everybody, there was no expression on Tory''s face.


    After paying our respects to Madam Mathilda, Theo and I nned to leave.


    When we got to the first floor, Tory caught up to us.


    "Let''s have a chat, Mr. Grant.¡±


    He did not seem asposed after leaving Madam Mathilda''s room.


    It was obvious how much the two elders doted on him.


    Now that the two elders were gone, how could he not be in grief?


    Theo lookgdtat him and said ina ~.


    calm tans, "If you have something''to


    say, then do it next time, Mr. oo


    Zimmerson. You have more


    important things to do now¡¯

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Theo tock my hand and pulled me away after saying that


    I turned back to see Tory standing there alone and thought it was strange.


    When I got in the car, I asked Theo, "Why did Mr. Harold choose Tory in the end when there are so many children and grandchildren in the


    Zimmersons?"


    Theo gave me a sideways nce. "Why did you choose me when there are so many men in this world?"


    Was the answer ¡®outstanding¡¯?


    Was Tory very outstanding?


    Forgive me, I could not tell at the moment.


    When I returned to the hotel, my phone rang.


    I answered the call and heard the wailing of a woman. "Mrs. Grant, I know you''ve helped us a lot and I shouldn''t be asking for anything else, but I


    really have no other choice. Only you can help us now. We''re still short of 300,000 dors for Sky''s surgical fees. Can you lend it to us? I know you


    may think that I''m toc much, but we''re at a dead end now. I can''t just watch the child die.¡±


    It was Amelia''s mother.


    I frowned slightly and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but my heart softened when I thought of the adorable child. I was in no hurry to refuse.


    "Hasn''t it been paid? Why is there still a shortfall of 300,000?"


    Amelia''s mother choked and said, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have told my bastard son that Amelia¡¯spensation has been banked in. If I hadn''t


    told him, then he wouldn''t havee every day to try and snatch the money away. It''s all my fault. Why did I raise such a beast?! Why am I not the


    one who''s sick?"


    Amelia''s mother grew more devastated as she spoke. She cried louder and louder.


    I sighed. Keith had investigated it


    before. Amelia''s brother was a =


    gambler; However, I never would


    have thought that he would snatch


    his own nephew''s surgical fees. He


    was S truly heartless. Content ¡®belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    I thought about itand said, "l can


    lend you the money, but this will be


    thest time. I I don''t feel sorry for the


    money: I just don''t want your son to


    gamble away the money I intend to


    use-to save the child''s life.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Amelia''s mother thanked me profusely when I agreed.


    Everyone lived a difficult life.


    Theo came out of the bathroom after showering. I hung up the call and transferred the amount into Amelia''s mother''s bank ount.


    He had probably overheard our conversation. He did not say anything and merely asked, "Do you want to go for a walk tomorrow?"


    I shook my head. "Don''t you have a lot to do?"


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    "When are we going home?"


    Theo sighed. "We won''t be able to go home so soon. Madam Mathilda just passed away. We must go to her funeral first.¡±


    I sat on the bed, feeling a little agitated.


    Mn was here. I felt very unsafe.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He sat down beside me and pulled me into his arms, asking in a tender voice,¡± Amelia''s mother called you to borrow money from you?"


    I nodded and had no ns of


    keeping itfrom him. "just


    transferred another 300,000 to


    Amelia''s mother and asked her 1 to


    usedtfor Amelia''s son''s treafment.


    Are-you going to be mad atme?¡±


    Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°lie

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Theo smiled softly. "Why would I reprimand you? I haven''t even had the chance to praise you yet. My wife is so kind. Not only that, she can be


    pleased with money and doesn¡¯t make me upset. Of course, I''d have no problem giving you another 300,000 dors.¡±


    The way he pampered me made me so happy.


    I leaned into his embrace, wrapped my arms around him, and said, "Thank you, Theo."


    Sometimes, I truly felt incredibly lucky to be married to Theo.


    When I recalled the incident at the casino, I asked him, "Why did Mne to Limbia? What were you guys talking about in the private room? Were


    you guys making some kind of deal?"


    Theo looked down at me and smiled. "Why is my wife so smart?"


    I pursed my lips and was silent, waiting for him to give me an answer.


    Theo sighed softly. "Mn can no longer do anything overseas, and his hands are tied. Hence, he could onlye to Limbia to find another way out.


    Mr. Zimmerson and Mn''s father were old acquaintances as well. As for the cooperation with the Zimmersons¡¯ businesses, Madam Mathilda was still


    unsure whether to hand it to me or Mn. She might prefer me, but Mn is currently in a tight spot, which was why she was hesitant to decide. In the


    end, she requested that Mn and I discuss this face -to-face. Only then would she make her decision.¡±


    I suddenly understood why Tory had trouble making up his mind.


    Being unsure of who Madam Mathilda preferred, Tory chose not to pick sides. Instead, he chose to protect his own interests. If I had not revealed my


    identity, perhaps he never would have chosen to help Theo.


    If he chose to help Theo, all he had to do was say a few words in front of Madam Mathilda and she would pick Theo.


    Under the circumstance that bath Tory and Madam Mathilda picked Theo, Theo would be the one who could ultimately help Tory once Madam


    Mathilda passed away.


    If it were only Theo, Tory might have hesitated. However, once the Louis family was added to the equation, he no longer had a reason to hesitate.


    Grayson''s power and his frightening methods were enough to tip the bnce in Thec''s favor.


    Theo looked down at me with a solemn expression. "Are you mad that I used your father as a bargaining chip?


    I shook my head. "I''l be happy to have any resources that can be useful to you, even more so if they can help you in any way. It''ll make me feel more


    worthy of such an excellent man like you."


    Theo sighed. "You''re so silly. You''re already an excellent woman on your own. It has nothing to do with your identity. In my eyes, there''s no other


    woman who can everpare to you. You''re worthy of my love, and I''ll love you with all my life."


    No matter how many times I heard those romantic words, I still enjoyed listening to them. They still lit up my heart with joy.


    I hoped that he would never be stingy with his sweet words because each one of them wove into beautiful memories between us. When we turned


    old, we would have an endless supply of sweet memories.


    Limbia was not cold at all during this season. However, the environment was not great, and the sky was always thick with fog.


    Theo left early in the morning. Tory had just taken over the Zimmerson family and would face many difficulties. Since Theo had formed some sort of


    cooperation with him, he had to lend him a hand.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Iy in bed aimlessly, then decided to leave the hotel on my own


    Since I was already here, I might as well go and check out the sights.


    The city was not big, but it was densely popted. Even though it was working hours, the streets were packed. Everyone seemed to be in a rush, and


    it made my leisurely pace seem out of ce.


    Just then, I noticed a disheveled-locking man sitting on the side of the road. I stopped in my tracks.


    It was not that I was trying to help him out of the kindness of my heart, but this man looked very familiar.


    The man seemed to notice that someone was staring at him and looked up.


    He recognized me, and a smile spread across his initially expressionless face.


    It was a sly smile that made me instantly recall his identity. That day when Theo and I were leaving the casino, he was the man who got beaten up by


    a group of strang


    men


    Why did he still look so disheveled?


    I furrowed my brows. I had no sympathy for such a self-destructive person. After a nce, I looked away and left


    I continued strolling, but when I felt someone following behind me, I stopped and turned around.


    That man was following me. I stayed silent and fished out my purse from my bag, handing him a few notes.


    He did not reach out to take the money and just kept locking at me with a smile.


    I furrowed my brows. "I don''t have a lot of cash on me. Please just take this and leave. Don''t follow me.¡±


    The man still did not take the notes and just kept smiling at me like an idiot


    I realized that perhaps he might have a few screws loose, so I turned to leave.


    "I know you, Miss Lane,¡± he said suddenly.


    Of course, he knew me. We had just


    seen eachother two days ago. I


    looked at him with furrowed brows.


    "You can fill your stomach with this


    mopey. Don''t gamble anymare. Just


    find a job and live a good life."


    When faced with someone so reckless, 1 knew it was pointless to advise him, but I still did it anyway.


    The man adjusted his shirt to make.


    himself look more presentable, not


    that it Relped much. "I don''t want


    yourmoney. My mom asked me to


    thank you. You''re a good p¨¦rson.¡±


    I was perplexed. "Who''s your mom?


    He thought about it for a moment, then said, "My mom is my mom. Who else can she be?"


    I was at a loss for words. It was difficult tomunicate with this man.


    "I meant, how does your mom know me?"


    The man smiled darkly. It was a smile that sent shivers up my spine. "Amelia is my younger sister.¡±


    The name Amelia was all too familiar. The moment I heard that name, something clicked in my brain. "You''re Amelia''s brother?¡±


    He was the elder brother who did not have limits nor a shred of humanity in him due te his gambling habits?


    The man just kept smiling. "That''s right, I''m Amelia''s brother. My sister fell to her


    death at Grant Corporation, and you guys only reimbursed such a small amount of cash for human life. My mother is a fool, but I''m not.¡±


    I furrowed my brows, putting my guard up." What are you trying to do?"


    He nced around and said maliciously," Theo cares about you deeply. If I were to kidnap you, he''ll surely give me a lot of money."


    I was not surprised that he would say something like that.


    If he could steal his nephew''s treatment funds, he could surely do much worse.


    I looked at him with a serious


    expression and''said calmly, "Your


    sistermitted suicide. It had N


    nothing todo with Grant Corporation


    at all. Fit were not for us ~


    sympathizing with your family and if


    it weren''t for Amelia''s son suffering


    fram leukemia, we wou dnt have


    given your mother that sdm of


    money."

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    When the man did not respond, I sneered and said, "I''m warning you, if you dare to touch me, you''ll spend the rest of your life rotting in jail.¡±


    "There''s no need to scare me. I know about all the horrible things you lot are capable of. Wretched businessmen like you steal from the poor like us.


    The least you can do is return the money to us."


    His logic made no sense at all.


    I furrowed my brows, convinced that this man had lost his mind. He seemed to have ne morals or humanity. My mind told me not to provoke a


    madman like him.


    Hence, I did not respond to him and nced at my surroundings.


    I had been wandering around aimlessly. I failed to realize that the crowd had lessened and that I had wandered into an isted area


    I was no longer in Whaldorf City. Theo had not arranged for bodyguards to trail me, so if I wanted to escape this man, I had toe up with


    something myself.


    "What are you looking at?" Amelia''s brother asked with a faint smirk. "Trying to escape?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, but Ameliamitted suicide. As for why she did it, you should know the reason better than I do. You guys


    leeched off of her, and the pressure she was under was unbearable. She was like a walking corpse every day. You killed her."


    The man''s smile disappeared as his expression darkened suddenly. He said darkly, "I guess you don''t want to live anymore.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he took a knife from his bag and approached me.


    My face paled. I did not think he would go to such extremes. He was going to murder me on the streets.


    Behind me was a dead end. When faced with a strong man who was wielding a weapon, I had no chance of escape.


    As he approached me, a sense of dread washed over me. I watched as he swung his knife at me. I wanted to dodge with every fiber of my being, but


    my body refused to move. There was nothing I could do.


    "Go to hell" His venomous voice rang through the streets.


    "Don''t you dare, Anthony!


    The sudden voice that rang out stunned me. Anthony, too, was frozen in his tracks.


    I heard the sound of men shouting beside me, and I locked over calmly.


    Anthony was pressed against the ground by two men as they beat him viciously. There was no sign of his previous swagger.


    Moreover, the man who stood before me was Tory Zimmersaon.


    He looked at me with an amused look and with his usual cynical expression.


    "You got scared just from that?" He


    mocked me  raercilessly. I I thought


    Grayson Louis¡¯ daughterwasa ~~


    ruthless Beast. Even if you weren''t¡±


    ruthless: I thought you might have


    beens little worldly and that You ''d


    bexzalm when facing these-kinds of


    situations.


    Seems like you''re just a softie.¡±


    I did not take his mocking words to heart. I was just grateful that he had saved me


    I wiped the sweat off my forehead and said sincerely, "Thank you for saving my life."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tory sneered as if he was looking down on me.


    I knew he thought that I was a spineless coward. I had no intentions of trying to praise someone who did not think highly of me, so I held my tongue.


    Anthony was bruised and battered. He was now curled up on the ground, begging for mercy. ¡°I was wrong, Young Master Zimmerson. [I''ll never do


    that again. Please spare me. Don''t hurt me anymore.¡±


    Tory looked at his subordinates for a moment and said curtly, "Sure." His subordinates stopped immediately and stood off to the side.


    Tory walked up to Anthony and knelt


    before him. He squinted at him and


    said," This 8 the first time, and this~


    will also Ge thest. I''m warning you,


    never tgtich her again. If you dg, you


    won''thave any hands to gamble


    with: Perhaps it''d be a good:thing for


    yGU to lose your hands." Content


    belongs to


    Anthony was a wimp. He bullied the


    weak and feared the strong. He did


    not dare tq disobey Tory and nodded


    hurriedly¡± Rest assured, young RN


    MastefZimmerson, I''l never appear


    befare¡¯ her again. I was reckless and


    stupid. Please spare me just this


    ofice." Content belongs tg


    Tory looked at him in disdain, then got up and kicked him while muttering in disgust. "Now hurry up and fuck off. Don''t you dare show up in front of me


    again.¡±

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    When he saw that he had been spared, Anthony quickly scurried away.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and nced at my phone. I had better call a taxi, just to be safe.


    If Anthony had a sudden change of heart and decided to ambush me on my way back, I would be in trouble again.


    Tory beckoned his subordinates over to clean his shoes. Then, he cocked his head at me and asked, "Do you want me to send you home?"


    It was clear that he wanted me out of his sight.


    I shook my head. "No, thank you."


    I turned and headed in the direction I came


    from. When I sensed that someone was following me, I turned to look. It was Tory. I asked, slightly baffled, "Is something the matter, Mr. Zimmer


    son?"


    Tory rolled his eyes. "Are you the only one allowed to use this road?"


    "No."


    The man huffed. "Then why are you asking?"


    I sighed and said nothing but thought to myself what a strange guy he was.


    After walking a while more, my phone rang.


    Just as I looked down to retrieve my phone from my bag, Tory''s subordinate reached forward and snatched my bag away.


    "What are you doing?" I subconsciously reached forward to grab it back


    However, the man raised my bag high above my head. There was no way I could reach it at all.


    Tory gave him a look, and he retrieved my phone from the bag before handing it to Tory.


    I tried to snatch it back from him, but his subordinates blocked me.


    My eyes widened. I had no idea why he was doing this.


    Tory spared no exnation and picked up the phone with an expressionless face. " President Grant, this is Tory Zimmerson."


    Theo was the one who called


    "What''s the meaning of this, Tory?"


    I was furious. Why was he doing this? That was my phone, not his. How could he just take someone''s phone and pick up the calls as he wished?


    I did not knowhow Theo responded


    on the otherend, but Tory hung up


    without saying another word. Then;


    he pushed the bodyguard who was


    LT aN


    Pocky me away and looked down


    me: "Do you want to have qt


    nek  N


    =


    I glowered-at him."That''s my phone,


    Tory Zimmerson. Did your mom <=


    never t teach you not to touch other


    people s things without theiro


    consent?¡±


    a


    His expression darkened, and he looked a little frightening.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, my phone that was held high up in the air was smashed mercilessly onto the ground.


    Due to the excessive force that was used, the phone shattered.


    My eyes widened, and I stared at the destroyed phone, heartbroken.


    My phones were too pitiful. They always lived such short lives and died in such tragic ways.


    Sensing Tory''s fury, I was shocked into silence. I just stared at him, stunned


    He squinted-at me as if trying to hide


    the rage in his gaze. "Mrs. Grant, my


    mother.didn''t teach me anything. So,


    would" you like to take her ce and


    teach me some lessons?¡± Content


    belongs to


    His darkened expression moved closer to me, and I took a step back out of shock. I almost tripped and fell.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    "Only a tasteless man like Theo Grant could fall in love with a woman like you. Aren''t you lucky?" Tory Zimmerson asked in disdain.


    His words enraged me.


    I looked up and red at him. "Are you sick in the head, Tory? Can''t you talk like a civilized person? Why are you giving me attitude?"


    I was not provoking him. I only reprimanded him because he took away my phone and answered my calls as he pleased.


    Tory''s expression was filled with rage, but he did not say anything else.


    I could not be bothered with him. I knelt on


    the ground and picked up my wrecked phone.


    I was not sure what he was thinking, but he reached out and shoved me, making me fall to the ground


    Then, he left in a huff with his phone in his hand.


    I cursed him internally. Was he insane? Surely, only a madman would do something like this.


    I had given all my cash to Anthony, and Tory had destroyed my phone. There was no way I could call for a cab now.


    Seeing that Tory had not gone far, I called out to him, "Please wait a minute, Mr.


    Zimmerson.¡±


    He stopped and turned to look at me, fixing me an icy re. "What now?"


    "Since you broke my phone, I have no way of calling a cab. Can you please send me home?¡±


    I thought that even though he had a


    bad attitude, he might still have the


    slightest sense of chivalry. Surely, he


    had ne-reason to reject my request,


    but fseemed to have .


    underestimated him. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    He said coldly, "It''s none of my business if you can''t get home."


    He just turned and left as soon as he said that. He left me frozen in ce, not knowing what to do.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was furious. What a scumbag!


    I had no choice but to walk back to the hotel. It was not a far walk, but I was jumpy the whole time, worried that Anthony might try to stop me again.


    Theo had already returned. He was sitting on the couch with a displeased lock on his face.


    I looked at-him and exined, Il met


    Tory when I was out. Not only dicthe


    snatch-away my phone likea


    madman, but he also smashed it. I


    was so pissed off." Contentbelongs


    to  a


    He did not respond, and his gaze was still fixed squarely on the book in his hands.


    I walked over and sat down beside him with a smile. "You left so early in the morning. How was work?"


    Theo mmed the book down and got up. He walked briskly into the bathroom. It was as if he did not hear me or see me.


    I was stunned. Was he angry?


    Why?


    After sitting on the couch for a while, Theo re-emerged from the bathroom.


    I asked him patiently, "Why are you in a bad mood, Theo?


    "I bumped into Amelie''s brother,


    Anthony, today. He almost killed ie.


    Luckily, Tory saved me. He might be


    despicable, but at least he''s not


    heartless.¡±


    Theo furrowed his brows and looked at me, not saying a word.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    I pursed my lips, feeling a bit upset.


    I did not know why he was unhappy, and I did not know whether he was unhappy because of me


    Theo continued reading his book on the couch. I did not want to say anything anymore, so I just got up and walked into the bathroom.


    Cnce I was done showering, Iy down on the bed, getting ready to sleep.


    After going walking so much, I would be lying if I said I was not tired.


    Theo picked up his phone when it rang, but he did not say much. Instead, he got up and handed it to me. Then, he returned to the couch where he


    continued reading his


    book.


    I nced at the phone. It was Petia. I held it up to my ear and asked, "What''s wrong. Mom?"


    "Wanda, Munchkin is having a fever again. It keepsing and going. I''m a little worried." Petra sounded anxious.


    He was having a fever again?


    In the past, Munchkin would not have recurring fevers, not even when the seasons were changing


    I was a little worried too, but I was not in Whaldorf City at the moment. I had no way of bringing Munchkin to the hospital." Mom, ask a maid to bring


    Muchkin to the hospital. Don''t worry too much, it might just be a cold. Perhaps he''ll get better once the season has changed."


    Petra sighed softly. "Alright, I''ll ask someone to bring him to the hospital tomorrow. Your father and I have been too busy these days. Once you and


    Theo are done with your matters in Limbia, pleasee back quickly. As for you, don''t just run around as you please. You should stay in Whaldorf


    City and learn how to manage thepany. Your father and I are old.


    We''re thinking it might be time to hand the business over to you and Cassey. You''re both young, knowledgeable, and capable. We can rest assured if


    thepany is passed to both of you."


    I never thought that they would decide to hand the business to me, so I refused without thinking. "Mom, you know I don''t like running around the


    workce.


    Besides, I have things I want to do too. Moreover, Xander and Cassey are both excellent. They''re more than capable. As long as you have them, you


    can pass some of your duties to them once you get tired.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Petra was disappointed by my refusal, she still chose to respect my decision.


    "My dear, I''ll never force you to do


    something don''t want to do. But


    you''re stitha-child of the Louis famjfy.


    These things have always belonged


    to youYou can''t just neglect your


    responsibilities and pass them to


    sorrieone else."


    =


    I knew she was just trying to let me be mentally prepared. I made a sound of acknowledgment but did not say anything else. After hanging up the call,


    I felt a sinking feeling in my chest.


    I had never thought about these things before, so it was only natural that I would be a little lost when they were brought up.


    I ced the phone on the bedframe. Seeing that Theo was still reading, I sighed softly.


    I had initially nned to give him a


    chance. Aftetall I was the one who


    went outer¡¯ my own. Not only did I


    bump inte danger, but when he.


    ¡ª oN


    called me, Tory was the one who


    picked up. Of course, he would be


    ma. He was just worried. about me.


    However, I was a little exasperated by what Petra said. Hence, I decided not to coax Theo into talking to me anymore.


    Iy down on the bed. Perhaps it was the shock that I went through, in addition to the exhaustion I felt from the distance I had traveled on foot, I fell


    asleep quickly.


    However, not kang after I fell asleep,


    was awoken by some sounds. I


    opened ry Byes and saw that Theo-


    was intefitionally causing a ruckus.


    He qimed the book on the coffee


    tablexThen, he lifted the cup to take


    a stp of water, only to put itback


    d6wn loudly. Content bnigs to


    After that, he picked up theptop and started typing noisily.


    I knew he was still mad at me, but his childish actions made me want tough.


    He was doing all that to get my attention.


    Perhaps because I did not respond, he brought out a calctor out of nowhere and kept pressing the reset button repeatedly. The monotonous


    mechanical beeping sounded over and over again.


    How childish!


    I sat up on the bed and stared at him, speechless. "Theo Grant, aren''t you behaving childishly?"


    How could a 30-something-year-old man do something so childish? I truly did not know what to say to him.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    He looked at me, and when he spoke, he sounded a little upset. "How am I being childish?¡±


    I coughed, identally choking on my saliva. This man was too unusual. "Think about how you''ve been behaving. Don''t you think you''re being


    childish?"


    He was intentionally messing around and making noises to keep me from sleeping. Was he not acting like a child?


    When he saw the anger in my expression, Theo burst outughing. It was a hearty and boisterousugh that made his shoulders shake.


    In all the time that we had spent together, we had never shown each other our childish and vulnerable sides.


    It was only in the recent two years that we had slowly started to let our guards down. Even though we had been married for many years, we still felt


    like young lovers.


    Moreover, we did not argue as much anymore. Even when we fought, we knew how to not hurt each other''s feelings


    After spending so much time together and going through so much, we were getting better at getting along.


    Iughed along with him helplessly. "Theo, you might just make me die of anger one day."


    "Who''s the one pissing who off?¡± Theo pursed his lips. "You''re the one who ran out on your own without telling me. I''m the one who might die of


    anger."


    He stopped for a moment, then squinted his eyes and asked, "Why did you go out alone?" "I''ve never been to Limbia, and I was getting bored lying


    alone in the hotel room


    I wanted to go outside and check out the sights. I didn''t think I''d run into trouble."


    Theo walked over, sat down on the bed, and wrapped his arms around my shoulder. Then, he said softly in a tone that sounded a little like I had


    wronged him somehow,¡± Next time, no matter where you go, please remember to tell me. Don''t let me worry about you so much, okay?"


    Seeing the tired look on his face, I felt guilty.


    He was a busy man, yet he still had to worry about me. He must be exhausted.


    "I know." I assured him. "Next time, no matter where I go. I''ll let you know."


    When two people were in love, they would always be on each other''s minds.


    It was a blissful thing to have someane besides your parents always thinking about you.


    I felt Theo''s hands start to wander. I widened my eyes and asked him in an unsettled tone, "What are you trying to do?"


    "What do you think?" The man put his hand on my thigh, and his touch slowly moved upward. "You made me worry. Aren''t you going topensate


    me?"


    His voice was low and maic. He


    was deliberately trying to tease me.


    As he spoke, he gently blew into my


    earsit did not take long for my faceOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    to. > urn beet red.


    -


    "You... Find some other forms ofpensation.¡± I made myst protest.


    I want you now."


    The night was still long, and we did not hold back from our carnal pleasures.


    Madam Mathilda¡¯s funeral was held on Sunday.


    From my observations in the past


    few days; could roughly understand


    Theo''s other purposes of being here.


    One was to meet Madam Mathilda,


    andthe other was to develogthe


    market here in Limbia. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Whaldorf City''had many restrictions


    when it cameo doing business


    there, butLimbia was different. -


    Moreover, he had formeda ~~


    partnership with Tory. This would


    allow¡¯ him to build his business here


    SWTtly.


    ~~

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Cn Sunday, Theo and I woke up early.


    Both of us were dressed in ck suits for Madam Mathilda¡¯s funeral.


    The Zimmersons'' courtyard was crowded as friends and rtives came to mourn her passing. Everyone looked solemn


    Theo and I went to the hall where the funeral was held to pay our respects. The Zimmerson family stood on both sides of the room. After the visitors


    had paid their respects, they would walk up to the family members and offer their condolences


    Besides Tory, there was no one else I recognized from the Zimmerson family.


    Theo had briefly exined the Zimmerson family¡¯s background to me. Mr. Zimmerson


    and Madam Mathilda had four children, three sons, and a daughter. Besides the daughter, the three sons had already passed away a few years back.


    As for how they passed away, Theo was not too sure. However, he did not think they died of natural causes


    The eldest son was their firstborn, so he had always been very strict. He was very sessful as well and was an excellent man. However, he fell in


    love with a woman who had ulterior motives for the Zimmerson family. When he found out, he lost all sense of purpose and lingered in entertainment


    centers all day.


    The second son grew up cheeky and dishonest. He did not get better when he grew up either. He would go around causing trouble and was a


    Casanova who indulged in thepany of women. Every year, there would at least be five pregnant women who came knocking on the Zimmerson


    family''s door.


    The third son was not too bad. He had always followed the path that Mr. Harold Zimmerson set for him. However, he had health issues, so even if


    Harold had ns to hand the family business to him, his fragile body would not allow it. Tory was his son, but he was an illegitimate child.


    The eldest son had two children, the second son had four children, and the youngest son had a child, but they were all disappointments. All they


    knew was to party and enjoy themselves. Harold Zimmerson had tried to cultivate them, but his efforts were not fruitful.


    In the end, only Tory proved to be somewhat capable. That was why Harold chose him as the family sessor even though he was an illegitimate


    child.


    Seline, whom I met the other day. was the second son''s daughter. She might look young, but she was already in her 30s. She had never gotten


    married


    She had been spoiled since she was a child. Moreover, the Zimmerson family had money in Limbia. She was arrogant, and no ordinary man could


    meet her standards. Hence, she had been staying at the Zimmersons'' ce for the past few years. Perhaps she nned to live there as a spinster


    for the rest of her life.


    Theo said shexwas a greedy and


    ambitious wamnan. The reason she


    chose Noto marry was that she had


    greater ambitions. Hence, when she


    found out that Harold had chosen


    Tory-as his sessor, she was not


    pleased.


    ol


    As for Tory''s mother, she stayed at the Zimmersons'' home too


    Before Tory became the head of the household, it was certain that no one had once referred to her as ¡®Madam¡¯.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was never allowed to marry into the Zimmerson family. All these years, she held no title in the Zimmerson family and had suffered as a result.


    However, the main issue was that -


    even Tary''s father did not like her:?


    She was just a drunken one-night


    stand to him, but he never thought


    she would get pregnant. Content


    belongs to


    That was the only reason he brought her in. Otherwise, she never would have had the chance to step foot into the wealthy Zimmerson family''s home.


    Just as Theo and I were leaving the funeral hall, Tory nced at me, his eyes filled with a look of disdain.


    I knew he was not pleased with the sight of me, but I was not bothered. As long as he did not provoke me, all was well.


    He quickly walked up to Theo and said curtly, ¡°President Grant, I have some things I''d like to discuss with you."


    Theo nodded, then locked at me and said,¡± Wait for me in the courtyard. Don''t wander around. I''ll be right back.¡±


    "Alright."


    Cnce he left with Tory, I left the room.


    The Zimmers'' courtyard looked very elegant. It looked like a garden from a neossical mansion. It must have cost a fortune to build such a


    courtyard.


    Harold Zimdmerson''s eldest son and


    second son had a lot of women. =


    They alf stayed here The fact that


    they agreed to live together was


    proof that none of them loved these


    men.  -

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    I shrank away slightly. It was quite scary to think that so many women lived under the same roof, fighting for the affections of the same man. It was


    like those old dramas one would watch on TV.


    Moreover, these women did not want love. What they wanted were money and status. It was terrifying to think that ambitious women like them lurked


    in every corner of the ce.


    "Tory is nothing but an illegitimate child. What right does he have to take over the family business? Wouldn''t my brother be more suited for the role?"


    A shrill female voice sounded in the distance. When I heard Tory''s name, I looked over subconsciously.


    Two women were sitting in the gazebo. One was Seline, and the other was a woman who seemed slightly older. She looked very simr to Seline and


    was probably her mother.


    Seline was in her 30s, so her mother must at least be in her 50s, but she did not look like she was in her 50s at all. She looked like she was only in


    her 40s, she must have spent a lot of time and effort taking care of herself.


    When youpared the two, Seline did not look that young anymore. Perhaps it was because she was always angry. There were too many things


    she wanted that she could not get.


    Madam Esther looked at her and said calmly, "Don''t be bothered with who''s the sessor anymore. This doesn''t affect us much. Just take care of


    thepanies you''re in charge of. Nothing has changed. Besides, Tory won''t cast us out of the Zimmersons'' home."


    "He wouldn''t dare!"


    Seline snorted. "He should take a good look at himself and recognize his lowly status. His mother just got lucky and ended up in Uncle Stefan¡¯s bed,


    then she got pregnant with that nasty spawn. We''re not even sure if he''s Uncle Stefan¡¯s son. I can''t believe Grandpa gave him the family business


    just like that. He wasn''t thinking straight.


    Wasn''t he worried that Tory will soil the family name? Our family is going to be a joke. We''re letting an outsider steal our business. People will think


    we''re fools. You might be able to stand here and do nothing, but I can''t.¡±


    Madam Esther sighed softly. "My child, have you always been this temperamental?


    It doesn''t matter whether the Zimmerson blood runs in his veins or not. He''s a capable and sessful man. With him in charge of our wealth, he''ll be


    able to retain it. Just wait and watch. Someone will eventually want him to fall from his throne."


    Seline was stunned for a moment, then she asked, "Mom, are you saying someone is going to do something?"


    Madam Esther smiled softly with the same gentle look on her face. "The Zimmerson family''s businesses span too far and wide. Moreover, this isn''t


    the only house in the estates belonging to the Zimmerson family. Those in the main house might not be happy with this decision either, but let''s not


    talk about them first. Those on Uncle Jack and Uncle Andrew''s side will never let Tory do as he pleases. Just take care of thepanies that you


    own. Your brothers will be home soon. Your father said it too. Once they return, they''ll join Zimmerson Corporations and help Tory manage the


    company. You youngsters still have a long journey ahead of you. We still don''t know who will manage to take control in the end.¡±


    When she hegrd what her mother


    said, Seline dnderstood immediately.


    "You''re troy the more experienced"


    one, Mor I still needed you to spell


    it out for me. If I cause a ruckus


    nows would be giving Tory the


    upper hand, right?¡± Content belongs


    to¡¯ eS)


    As I listened to their conversation, a chill ran up my spine.


    The battle among the wealthy was:


    terrifying: They were willing to


    sacrifice their conscience and


    families for money. Money was their


    only priority.


    ig


    Realizing that I was not supposed to be eavesdropping, I turned to leave.


    However, when I turned around, I saw myself face-to-face with Tory. I broke in a cold sweat.


    "Mom. I think there''s someone over there.¡¯


    Madam Esther and Seline seemed to have noticed that someone was nearby.


    Just as I felt myself start to panic without knowing what to do, Tory grabbed my arm and dragged me away.


    He was familiar with the grounds and guided me out of the courtyard effortlessly. He brought me into a vi.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He only letme go once he saw that,


    no one. was following us. Then, he


    said expressionlessly, "Theo iso


    waiting for you in the guestroom.¡±


    I nodded, getting ready to leave.


    ¡®No matter what you heard, if you''re smart


    enough, you''ll pretend that you didn''t hear anything. Got it?¡± he said in an icy tone.


    "I know what to say and what not to say. Besides..." I smiled softly. "You came before I heard anything."


    I had no interest in getting dragged into their family''s disputes.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Tory gave me an icy look, then he smiled at me coldly. "I hope that''s the case.¡±


    I did not n on saying anything, so I just left.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The Zimmer family''s home was enormous. I had to ask a few servants for directions as I made my way to the guest room.


    Theo was talking to someone. I walked over and sat down next to him wordlessly.


    He nced at me, pulled me over to introduce me, then ended the conversation.


    He asked while smiling, "Where did you go?" "I was wandering around the gardens.


    When are we going back?"


    "ording to the standard practices here, we''ll have to stay for lunch. Once we send Mr. Harold off with his family, we can leave.


    I nodded and did not say anything else.


    Cnce we had lunch, we sent Mr. Harold off with the rest of the Zimmerson family. It was a grand ceremony, and many media reporters followed us


    throughout the journey. Once the casket was lowered and the burial ceremony ended, everyone began to leave.


    I was a little sleepy at first, but when I saw Mn, I instantly became alert.


    He was wearing a ck suit. He was already a gloomy person, but at that moment, the sorrowful atmosphere and dreary weather made him seem


    more daunting.


    Tory did not react when he saw him. It was as if he already knew he would be there. He walked over to greet him.


    The two did not exchange too many words. Then, Mn started walking toward Theo and me.


    I was afraid of him and subconsciously hid behind Theo.


    "We meet again, President Grant. What a coincidence,¡± Mn greeted with a smile


    Theo''s expression remained neutral


    as he looked at him. "What a oy


    coincidence. And here I thought


    you''d already left Limbia.¡± Content


    Belongs to  =~


    Id possibly leave this


    ce?" Mn smiled meaningfully:


    was reborn here. Plus, if I leave, ¡°how


    wotlld I see the two of you again?¡±


    The look in Theo''s eyes turned cold, but he said nothing.


    The edges of Mn''s lips curled up-.


    into a sneer.¡¯ ''It seems like you Teqiot


    a fan of me. No matter. We have a


    longToad ahead of us. You'' Il Jike me


    eventually.¡±


    He was speaking as if he shared a secret with Theo.


    Cnce Mn left, I let out a sigh of relief. I pulled at Theo''s arm and said, "Let''s go back, Theo.¡±


    Theo nodded, gave Tory a look, and pulled me away.


    I followed behind him, but when I felt a chill run down my spine, I turned around to look.


    It was then I saw Mn eyeing us with a malicious look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Fear struck my heart, and I grabbed Theo''s hand tightly.


    Theo squinted his eyes, put an arm around my waist, and said gently, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    I bit my lip, fear gnawing at me as I left with Theo


    It was not until I got into the car that I let out a sigh of relief.


    Theo started up the engine and got ready to drive off. I looked at him and asked, "When are we returning to Whaldorf City?


    He stared ahead and said inly,¡± Tomorrow.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After pausing for a moment, he gave me a sideways nce. "What did Mn do to you


    when you were overseas?"


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t know why, but Jordan came to find me at that time, so Mn did not hurt me. But he was very cruel to Shannon and the


    others..."


    Theo grabbed my hand tightly, then said in a serious tone, "Don''t ever leave my side again. No matter what, we''ll face it together, okay?"


    I nodded and smiled. "Okay."


    Cnce I let down my guard, I started feeling sleepy again. I could not help but yawn a few times. "We should hurry and get back to the hotel.¡±


    Theo smiled and started the car.


    He reached into his packet with one hand and pulled out a gift, handing it to me.


    I was taken aback. "You''re giving me a gift?"


    Why would he suddenly give me a present?


    "Nope." Theo smiled softly. "This is from Tory Zimmerson. He asked me to apologize on his behalf ."


    I took the box. Tory did not care about anyone. I did not expect that he would apologize. How unusual


    I didn''t think that an arrogant man-.


    like him. would apologize, and witha


    gift too. How shocking. I''m just


    worried that it''s a prank and RUIS box


    is. fitled with bugs.¡± Content¡¯ belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ig


    Theoughed. "You don''t seem to have a good opinion of him."


    I snorted. "Not only that, but I also downright despise him."


    I opened the box as I said that.


    I was stunned. It was a new phone.


    Theo nced over at it and said with a smile, "He broke your phone, so it''s only right that he buy you a new one.¡±


    I pursed my lip. "Perhaps he''s not rotten to the core, after all.¡±


    Cnce I finished speaking, I pulled the phone out from the gift box and inserted my SIM card.


    I turned onrthe phone and tested it


    out. It was not bad. I asked with a*


    smile, "What phone is this? I don''t


    think I''ve ever seen this before.¡±


    "It''s probably a brand that was just released in Limbia. It''s a high-end brand that''s different from ordinary phones.¡±


    "It''s different from an ordinary phone?"


    I yed around with it a bit more. It did not seem any different than a regr phone.


    Theo nodded. ¡°I''ll find you a manual when we get back."


    "Why didn''t he give me a manual when he gave me the phone?" I started to nit-pick at Tory¡¯s gift.


    Once I logged into my messenger ~.


    application, messages started


    popping up non-stop. The -


    notification showed that I had more


    than 100 unread messages: ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I clicked into it and saw that they were all from Theo

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Now I understood why he was angry that day. He could not reach me when he called me and I was not replying to his messages. He must have been


    riddled with anxiety.


    I sighed softly, then looked at Theo and said, "Next time, dont keep calling me if I''m not picking up my calls. I might just not be looking at my phone


    or my phone might be on silent mode. If I''m in any danger, you''ll be the first person I call.¡±


    Theo snorted lightly. "Why must I follow everything you say? I''ll just tell you now, don''t ever turn off your phone or put it on silent mode. If you do, I


    won''t be as nice as I was thest time."


    I giggled. To be honest, I liked it when he cared about me.


    The phone vibrated, and I looked down at it. Shannon had messaged me.


    Shannon: [Are you still in Limbia, Wanda? Jordan also left for Limbia yesterday.


    Please help me keep an eye on him. If he tries to pick up other women, let me know. I''ll fly aver immediately and annihte him.]


    I could not help butugh and send an ''OK'' emgji. Then, I added: [Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on him.]


    However, how would I know which part of Lambia he was headed to?


    When Theo saw me smiling at my phone, he asked in suspicion, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Shannon sent me a message. She said that Jordan ising to Limbia toc, so she asked me to keep an eye on him. If he tries to flirt with any girls,


    she''ll fly over immediately and destroy him."


    Theo''s eyes narrowed, and he mmed his foot on the brakes. "You said Jordan ising to Limbia too? When?"


    Seeing his darkened expression, I stuttered and said, "Shannon said yesterday.¡±


    Theo furrowed his brows and turned the car around


    I did not know what was happening and asked somewhat uneasily, "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?


    Bang!


    There was a muffled sound. I still did not realize what was happening. A gloomy expression appeared on Theo''s face as he said, "Make sure your


    seatbelt is on properly.¡±


    The car was speeding up, and I started panicking. "Theo, what''s going on..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, there was another muffled sound


    The car was still speeding up, but I noticed that Theo was not stepping on the gas at all.


    My face paled. I grabbed his arm and said in a shaky voice, "Step on the brakes, Theo."


    "I''ve been stepping on the brakes the whole time.¡±


    He always had his foot on the brakes, but they were not working. He had lost control of the car, and it just kept speeding forward.


    Seeing that the car was about to crash, Theo turned the steering wheel desperately, but it was useless. The car still crashed.


    The powerful impact almost made me fly out of my seat. When I regained my consciousness, I hurriedly leaned over to check on Theo.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Blood was-dripping from the corner.


    of his lips, and half of his body S


    seemed to have been hit by the


    barricade. I sobbed. "Theo, are ¡®you


    okay ?" Content belongs tg.


    a


    I moved closer to him, and Theo  -.


    regained -¡é consciousness. He opened


    his eyes and said weakly, ¡®Hurry,


    leave: Go find Tory. He''ll find. away


    to. save me.¡±


    ig


    Sensing danger approaching, I turned to look at the rearview mirror. Sure enough, there were several ck cars parked behind us.


    Theo urged me to leave again. "Go now. Otherwise, neither of us will escape.¡±


    Cne of cars'' doors wa beginning to open. I knew if I stayed, I would be captured too.


    There would be no way we could be saved then


    I unbuckled my seatbelt without hesitation, opened the door, stooped down, and hid behind the barricade.


    Several strong men got down from the cars and ran over, dragging Theo out of the car.


    Theo had chasen to allow himself to


    bear the biggest impact in order to


    protect me, -His injuries were &


    re atively-severe, and he could not¡±


    even stand on his own. The men did


    not seem to care that he was hurt


    and shoved him into the car roughly.


    The man who seemed to be the leader lit a cigarette and threw it next to our car.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    I had not noticed that the powerful impact had ruptured the gas tank.


    I also found out why the car had suddenly lost control. It was not a problem with the brakes. Someone had damaged the tires.


    The moment the cigarette fell into the puddle of oil, it shot up in mes. The car would explode soon, but there was no way I could leave while the


    ck cars were still here.


    I started panicking, and my forehead was slick with sweat as my heart pounded in my chest,


    Fortunately, the men sped off before the car exploded.


    I pushed myself off the ground and tried to leave as fast as I could.


    However, I could not get away fast enough. I felt the heat waves from the explosion, and pain seared across my back.


    Iy on the ground, watching as the mes engulfed the car. I felt tears pricking my eyes.


    Why could my days not just go by peacefully?


    However, I did not have time to sort out my emotions. Theo was still waiting for me to rescue him


    I got up from the ground and quickly left the ce.


    When I reached a safe ce, I called the police.


    l initially wanted to call Tory, but I did not have his number. After I called the police, I called the person that my father had arranged for me.


    The person picked up quickly. "Miss!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief. "Someone tried to kill Theo and me. He''s hurt and they took him away. The car was burnt too. Can you try to find Theo as


    soon as possible?¡¯


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call, then he said, "Cf course, Miss. But we''ll have to guarantee your safety first.¡±


    "Okay."


    I could only wait for the people that


    my fathe had arranged for me to


    show up. There were three of them.


    After the first man made sure that I


    was not {njured, he said, "The police


    will beging over to bring you to


    make''a report. Just tell them the


    truth: I''l send someone to fifrd the


    whereabouts of PresidentGrant, but


    we have some issues. Whoever


    those people were, they nned this


    out. We don''t have enough people


    for this."


    =


    remained cay. After thinking it


    through, I responded, "Just try to


    find out what you can. Before he


    was captured, Theo asked me togo


    find Tey. He said Tory would he


    able to save him. You should-send


    someone over to the Zimmersons''


    Gime to look for him." Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    "Will do."


    The leader''s name was Soloman Cook. He helped my father with many things in


    Limbia all year round. He was one of my father¡¯s most trusted men, so I trusted him as well.


    After I gave my statement, the officers seemed like they had something to say but did not know how to say it. I decided to ask,


    ¡°ls something wrong?"


    Cne of them looked at me and said, "You said your husband was badly injured and that he was dragged away. Are you sure you and your husband


    were the only ones there at the time?¡±


    I nodded. "I''m sure. We were the only


    ones in the car. I don''t know why our


    tires were damaged and the brakes


    weren''t working. In the end, we lost


    control of the car and collided witha


    construction site''s barricade. We


    almost.died. When my husband.>


    regained consciousness, he agked


    me to hurry up and leave. That was


    wien I saw four ck Honda


    sedans parked behind usin the


    rearview mirror. I quickly got out of


    the car and hid. The men who got


    out of the ck cars dragged him


    away. There must be surveince


    cameras along that road. If you look


    at the surveince footage, you''ll see


    what I mean."


    "I''m sorry, Miss. The surveince cameras along that road are broken. All we can work with is your testimony."


    "They''re all broken?"


    I was shocked, his was too much of a coincidence.


    That could only mean that whoever was behind this had nned ahead, and they had nned well.


    As for who that person might be, I might have someone in mind.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    "This is what''s going on now. We found a male corpse near the scene of the ident, but you said that they tock your husband away. Hence, that


    corpse can''t possibly be your husband. Please remain calm.¡±


    "What did you say?" I shot up from my seat.


    My body started shaking uncontrobly, and my eyes widened. I desperately hoped that he was joking.


    "Calm down, Miss. We still aren''t sure if that''s your husband."


    I sped my hands together tightly, feeling my nails dig into my flesh as fear took over me.


    ¡®But we need you to help us identify if that man is your husband."


    "Okay."


    "Follow me.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt like my heart was lodged in my throat. My legs were trembling, but I forced myself to keep walking. It was only a short distance, but it felt like the


    longest walk of my life.


    I followed the officer inte a room, and he said, "I''m letting her see if the corpse is her husband.¡±


    "Alright."


    I kept telling myself that there was no way it could be Theo, but a part of me feared the worst. What if it was him? This internal back-and-forth was


    driving me insane.


    They would never show me the corpse itself, so I could only look at photos. I walked over, my palms bleeding from where my nails had pierced into


    my flesh. I tried my best to suppress my fear as I approached the photos on the wall.


    When I looked at them, I was stunned.


    "When we found the corpse, his face


    had already een dissolved by acid.


    It''s impossible to identify him ~


    through tis facial features, but you


    can take a look at his clothes and


    POSSESSIONS. Try to identify ifhe''s


    your husband through those¡±


    ifdtead.¡± Content belongsto


    I looked at the photos of the disfigured man. He was wearing a ck suit, just like the one Theo had worn to the funeral today. His height and size


    were very simr to Theo''s, but I did not believe that it was him.


    How could someone so powerful and dazzling die like this?


    l inhaled deeply, then said, "He''s not my husband.


    "Are you sure?"


    I looked at the watch on his wrist and swallowed the pain bubbling up my chest.¡± I''m certain this is not my husband. There''s no way my husband


    would just die like this.¡±


    "Ma''am, I can understand how you''re


    feeling right gow, but please


    cooperate with us. We need to find. _


    as manyceads as soon as possible.


    If he''s your husband, we''ll search


    the wizole city for him. But if he is,


    welll have a lead, and we''ll {ind the


    person who murdered yor


    husband.¡±


    These words felt like a knife to my heart


    I bit my lip and declined. "l said that


    this isn''t my Kusband. Even though


    he''s wearing the same watch as my.


    husbandsand his figure is simr


    my husband, I''m sure that this isn''t


    him. We''ve lived together for-over a


    decade. I can recognize hirmreven


    without looking at his appearance."


    "Then do you know who this is?"


    I shook my head. "They disfigured this man for a reason. They want everyone to think that this is my husband. They must have some kind of motive


    for this.¡±


    Perhaps what I said made sense because the officer did not question me further.


    This situation was a littleplicated, and more investigation was required. Once I was done with my testimony, Solomon took me away. He drove


    me to go look for Tory.


    When I saw that he was not headed to the Zimmerson family''s house, I asked him in suspicion, "Aren''t we heading to the Zimmersons¡¯ ce?¡±

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    He nodded, "Mr. Zimmerson doesn''t live in the main house.¡±


    After a while, we arrived at the entrance of a vi on the edge of the suburbs. This was the only vi in a few kilometers. It was surrounded by


    bodyguards and seemed very safe.


    Soloman got down from the car and walked up to the vi, pressing the doorbell.


    A burly man walked out of the guardhouse. Once he confirmed Soloman¡¯s identity, he opened the gates.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soloman drove into the vi, and I was a little taken aback by its grandeur. It was tens of thousands of square feet big, and I could tell that it had a


    European-style interior just by looking at it from the outside. One nce was all it took to know that this was the pinnacle of luxury.


    Soloman stopped the car, looked at me, and said, "Mr. Zimmerson only allows for you to enter. I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance."


    "Alright."


    I pushed the door open and got out of the car, walking toward the vi


    They had anticipated my arrival. The main doors of the vi were wide open, and an attendant stood by the door, waiting to greet me.


    When I approached her, she bowed in greeting. "Miss Lane, the young master is waiting for you in the parlor on the third floor. I''ll bring you to him


    now." ¡®Okay." I followed her through the living room and into the elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the third floor. When I walked out, I was shocked


    The hallway''s walls were all ck, making it seem extremely ustrophobic. It also gave the impression that the vi''s owner was not right in the


    head.


    The servant stopped in front of a room and opened the door, letting me in.


    I walked in and could not help but furrow my brows.


    This was a parlor?


    Why did it lock like a bedroom?


    I heard the sound of running water and turned toward the source of the sound


    There seemed to be a bathroom, and the sound of running water wasing from


    within.


    I was a little speechless. This was Tory''s bedroom.


    However, I did not n on leaving, so I sat on the couch and waited for him toe out. As I waited, I looked around the room, taking in its interior.


    The room was in ck and white. Theo liked a ck and white interior too, but the color ck took up way too much of this room''s interior.


    Did this mean that Tory was a man with a dark heart?


    Just then, the bathroom door opened, and steam wafted out of the door. Tory was concealed by the steam, and I could not see him.


    As the steam cleared, I finally got a good look at him.


    He did not shy away at all and only had a towel wrapped around his waist.


    I looked at-him silently, and I had to.


    admit that he was an attractive ¡®man.


    \o] only was he handsome, but he


    alsohad a great physique. Most


    importantly, he was still young.


    When Tory saw me staring at him,


    he sneered atime mockingly. "You


    don''t even know if your husband is


    dead or Sve, yet here you are, ogling


    at angther man. If Theo learns@bout


    this, de¡¯ Il surely pop a blood vessel


    from anger."


    =


    I averted my gaze calmly. "Theres nothing wrong with admiring beautiful things.¡±


    The man snorted. "I already know about Theo''s kidnapping. I''ll find a way to rescue him, so you can leave now.¡±


    The tone of his voice was filled with


    impatience and disdain.


    I pursed my lips, not obeying his


    order to leave: ¡°They found a corpse


    at the scene of the crime. The man''s


    face was-disfigured by acid. I''ve  C


    R


    seen photos of it. The figure ~~


    reserbles Theo, and even the Watch


    on his wrist belongs to Theo: But I


    know that''s not Theo. Wheever is


    behind this must have a feason for


    doing that."


    "Even if that''s not Theo''s corpse, he must barely be alive right now.¡±

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    I gritted my teeth. "I know that. You don''t have to remind me."


    "Then shouldn''t you be shedding a few tears or expressing seme kind of sorrow?" Tory asked maockingly.


    Just as I was about to lose my temper, something clicked inside my head


    That was right. If someone intentionally found a corpse that looked like Theo, did it not mean that someone wanted us to think that Theo was dead?


    Then why did I not let them think that their n worked so they would put down their guard?


    When he saw that I had realized something, Tory sneered. "You''re not too


    dumb, after all.¡¯


    This man did not know how to speak nicely.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "What can I do?" Tory shrugged. "I have no ns at all. There''s nothing I can do. All I can do is wait anxiously.¡±


    I squinted at him. "Are you serious?"


    "Of course.¡±


    After observing him for a moment, I realized that he was being serious. My expression fell. "What''s the meaning of this?"


    "It''s exactly what it sounds like. Miss Lane, did you notplete your formal education? Don''t tell me you can''t understand something so simple?¡±


    Tory


    retorted sarcastically.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to remain calm. "Mr. Zimmersaon, you and Theo have decided to form a partnership Why is it that when you need


    his help, he''ll dly help you, but when he needs your help, you can''t do the same for him?"


    "You''re too naive, Miss Lane."


    Tory walked up to me. "We''re all


    businessmen. The premise of


    cooperation is that the other party


    can help mexFor example, before I _


    help him, "have to make sure that


    he can-help me in the future. Theo


    was kidnapped after he was _-


    seriously injured. If I spend time and


    resources to rescue him but it turns


    out that he''s already dead, wouldn''t


    that be a waste? Moreover, I''d be


    getting into a lot of unnecessary


    trouble because of a dead man. If


    you were me, would you still rescue


    him?"


    He meant every word he said


    I had no way of refuting him. There


    was no friendship between him and


    Theo. Theywere nothing but N


    businesgpartners. As a x


    businessman, he would not perform


    a trarisaction that would put him at


    ass. Moreover, if somethifg had


    happened to Theo, he coud still turn


    around and work with Mifan.


    If I wanted him to save Theo, I must make sure that he had nothing to lose. I had to let him know that he had more to gain from rescuing Theo.


    If you could not impress someone into doing something for you, it just meant that what you were giving was not enough.


    I took a deep breath, locked at Tory,


    and said, "Tory Zimmerson, you


    must know that you don''t have


    anyone else tovely on. It''s you


    against the entire Zimmerson


    family. I can n already predict that ~~


    they''ll devour you one day, right


    down tp your very bones. Mn_can''t


    helpyou as much as Theo can. You


    should know that by now. Now, I''m


    giving you two choices. one, you can


    choose Mn. If you do that, Grant


    Corporation, the Louis family, and


    the Schuman family will help


    everyone else in the Zimmerson


    family. Two, you choose Theo and


    you''ll receive unconditional support


    from the Louis and Schuman


    families.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Are you threatening me?¡±


    "If you choose the second option, I''d say I''m offering you a good deal.¡±


    Tory leaned over to look at me, and asked in a serious tone, "Which Schumans are you talking about?¡±


    "Is there another Schuman family in Whaldorf City?"


    Unless it was thest resort, I would never have mentioned the Schumans.


    After all, the Schumans were capable of intervening in many things, but it might have considerable consequences.


    Tory''s expression changed slightly. "What connection do you have with the Schumans?" "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I can assure you that if I


    speak up, the Schumans will help you."

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Tory narrowed his eyes. "You wouldn''t want to know the consequences of lying to me."


    "If you don''t believe me, then why don''t I give the Schumans a call now?"


    Tory locked at me for a long time and suddenlyughed. "l underestimated you. But it alsc makes sense because it would be too unrealistic for an


    ambitious man like Theo to fall in love with a woman like you who is so ordinary in every way.


    "You have a shocking identity, and there''s nothing in this world you want that you can''t get your hands on. With such an identity, any man would be


    lucky to have you. Looks like Theo is really blessed."


    His words sounded very sarcastic.


    I did not want to and thought it was unnecessary to refute him. I only wanted to achieve my goal, which was to get him to save Theo.


    "If I don''t agree, then the Grants, Louises, and Schumans will make sure I won''t have a peaceful death," Tory said with a smile.


    My expression was nk. "Yes, you''ll suffer even more than Theo.


    I was serious and not even remotely joking.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If anything happened to Theo, then I would do anything to make sure that he and Mn die.


    Sensing my murderous aura, Tory froze slightly.


    ¡°You probably don''t want to know what terrifying things a woman can do for her beloved man,¡± I sinisterly said.


    "You sure hate me, don''t you?" Tory clicked his tongue.


    "I have a question. How are you so sure that that man isn''t Theo?¡±


    I pursed my lips. "Gut feeling. We''ve been married for more than ten years. Even just through photos, I can tell that it isn''t him."


    "Aren''t yoy-just lying to yourself? -.


    Just because you refuse to believe


    that''s Kim, you''re saying that that''s


    not fim.¡¯ Tory''s head started


    hurting.


    ig


    "I''m not lying to myself. I wouldn''t mistake anyone for my husband. I''m sure that man isn''t him. I hope you believe me."


    Tory frowned, clearly refusing to


    believe me, buthe still said, "Alright.


    I''l send someone to find him. We


    have no clues at the moment and


    can onlydo a nket search. Didn''t


    your father offer you manpower?


    YourCan ask them to investigate


    Mifan and his men¡¯s whereabouts. If


    they''re found to be gathering


    somewhere, then chances are Theo


    might be there.


    "But I must tell you that although


    Mn is a suspect, this isn''t


    necessarily his doing He escaped to


    Limbia with pot much power in his


    ?~


    hands andwith a manhuntunch¨¦d


    against him. All he wants righ ROW


    is to expand his powers here a5¡¯


    Stele] onas possible. nning thls


    win¡¯ do him any good. Even if it


    really is him, his current powers


    aren''t enough to make him the


    mastermind either. I sugges


    thinking again if there''s anyone else


    who''s targeting Theo." Content


    belongs to


    I had no clue about it at all.


    I had no idea who Theo''s usual enemies were in the business world.


    At this moment, my phone rang. I tock out my phone and saw that it was a text from Shannon.


    My eyes lit up. Jordan was in Limbia now and I could seek his help.


    "You know Jordan from the Fredericks, right? We''re acquainted. If I ask him to help, I should be able to find Theo sooner.¡±


    Tory stroked his chin, seemingly pondering about something.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    I found Jordan''s phone number and was just about to call him when something dawned on him. He snatched my phone away in a hurry, saying with a disgusted expression, "I just praised you for not being so stupid and now you''re going to act like a fool in front of me?"


    I froze. "W-What''s wrong?"


    "Why are you giving him a call when you don''t even know if he''s an enemy or a friend? If it weren''t for your family background, it would be really strange for Theo to have fallen in love with a stupid woman like you."


    Why was this man so sharp-tongued?


    I sighed, asking, "You suspect him?" "Of course." Tory stuffed the phone into my arms. "Do you think only Theo and Mn are eager to have business cooperations in Limbia? Do you not know that the Fredericks want a slice of the cake too? If cooperation can be reached, the benefits brought will be unimaginable.


    Businessmen will do anything for the sake of profit. Why else do you think Jordan came to Limbia? You think he''s here on a vacation? Wake up. Stop being so naive."


    His words awoke me, and my thoughts became clear.


    I looked at him and said seriously, "So, 1 can''t only suspect Mn right now but all the people who want a piece of that cake."


    "Stop with your reasoning. No amount of reasoning can save your husband," Tory mercilessly said.


    I lowered my head. Tory was right. Everyone was the enemy in the face of interest. There was no kinship or friendship. A person could use any means in the face of huge interest.


    When Harold gave Theo such a huge piece of cake, it was bound to make a lot of people envious. They would try to snatch this piece of cake away from him, doing anything just to do it.


    I pursed my lips and looked up at Tory. "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    This time, he said readily, "Call your father''s subordinates and ask him to find a way to pull up records of Jordan''s whereabouts for the past two days and who he''s been seeing


    lately. Have them look into the g


    Fredericks'' industries in Limb¨¬a as well. Find out whether any of them have hadrge inflows of moneytely."


    I nodded and got up, saying, "Thanks."


    I was ready to leave but Tory stopped me. "Is there something else?" I curiously asked.


    Tory sighed, saying with a helpless expression, "Don''t do anything by yourself right now. It''s best if you can instruct someone to do it. You''re Theo''s wife. If this culprit is an extremely selfish person and wants even more things, he might make you a target. You must know that Grant Corporation will be yours if anything were to happen to Theo."


    I broke out in a cold sweat because of his words.


    Was this culprit also trying to get his hands on Grant Corporation? What strong ambition!


    t you and you don''t t


    aThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do I do now?'' Tory looked as though he was dumbfounded by my foolishness "It''s either you stay in a hotel with the subordinates your father step out of the hotel because you might be in danger, or you can stay here and decide the next course of action after finding out Theo''s whereabouts."


    I pursed my lips. "Can I stay here?"


    "You can. It''s just inconvenient. That''s why I suggest you stay in the hotel because no one can threaten me if you die."


    How could someone make agreeing sound so infuriating?


    Since I had decided to stay here, I called Solomon to inform him about it. I then instructed him to investigate Mn and Jordan and get back to me with answers


    immediately.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    After that, the servant took me to the room next door.


    The vi was huge, yet Tory made me stay in the room next to his. Though curious, I did not ask him anything.


    Solomon started investigating the things I told him to investigate, and I could only wait. Apart from waiting, there was nothing I could do.


    Tory was very idle. After having a video conference in the study, he went swimming in the pool behind the vi.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were only a few people in the huge vi. My mind was a mess. I could not sit still, so I went downstairs to the courtyard.


    I strolled around the backyard and was


    surprised when I saw a vegetable garden.


    Tory looked like an ungrounded gentry, and having a vegetable garden at home was very unlike himself. Besides, the vegetables were growing so well too.


    I was sure that the vegetable garden was not tended by a servant as there were a lot of fresh flowers nted around the garden. A servant was surely not daring enough to make a vegetable garden in the center of the flowers themselves.


    The persimmons in the vegetable garden were already ripe. They were big and round, looking really delicious. There were simply too many of them. I figured no one was there to eat them, so they were left to grow freely.


    Next to the persimmons were cucumbers. There were also a lot of cucumbers on the vine, but as they had been left too long on


    the vine, they had started to yellow and wilt. As I was too bored, I noticed a lot of weeds had grown in the vegetable garden. I squatted down to clean up the weeds.


    When I heard footsteps behind me, I thought it was Tory at first. I did not turn my head back to look. "Were you the one who nted these vegetables? I didn''t know you were so grounded."


    The person behind me made no reply, so I turned my head back curiously, only to realize that it was not Tory but a woman who looked to be about 40 years old. She was wearing a light blue T-shirt, a pair of ck jeans, and a pair of sneakers that were covered in mud.


    Seeing the basket in her hand, I figured she was here to pick the vegetables.


    The woman wiped the sweat on her forehead and asked with a smile, "Are you


    Tory''s friend?''


    I was stunned and began to specte about this woman''s identity.


    I figured she was not a servant because she was calling Tory by his name. She must be someone close to him.


    Could it be Tory''s mother?


    Though, could Tory''s mother be so young?


    Could this be Tory''s maternal rtive?


    Although I was unsure of her identity, I still said with a smile, "Hello, are you the one growing the vegetables in this garden? They''re really well taken care of."


    The woman let out a warm smile


    and took out a bunch of grapes from the basket. She handed them to me. "Try them, I just picked them. don''t use pesticides, so you can eat them straight away."


    I nodded with a smile, took the grapes from her hands, picked one off, and popped it into my mouth.


    I bit it with my teeth and a sweet taste instantly filled my mouth. I praised incessantly, "It''s so sweet. Did you nt this too?"


    "Yeah. They were ntedst year and only produced fruits this year." The woman was all smiles. She looked at the weeds I had piled up aside. "Do you enjoy gardening too? I''ve been wanting to clean up these weeds for a few days now but kept forgetting because I was too busy. Thanks for the help." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I shook my head with a smile. "These vegetables are already a little mature and can only be kept for seeds."


    The woman put the basket aside.


    "Are you interested in working with me to manage this garden? We need to pick all of these vegetables and remove the seeds to be dried for


    nting next year."


    "Sure."


    It was truly tormenting for me to just wait here for news without doing anything, so it would be great for me to do something to distract myself.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    We chatted while tending to the vegetable garden, and from our conversation, I learned that her name was Chelsea.


    However, I still did not get to know her identity.


    She only told me that she lived in this garden, asionally tending to the flowers and nts in the garden to pass the time. I guessed that Tory had hired her especially to tend to the backyard.


    After picking all the vegetables in the garden and removing the seeds, we washed and dried them. Doing such work was not exhausting. I actually thought the process was therapeutic.


    This was because while picking the ripe vegetables and putting them in the basket, there was great satisfaction in my heart when I saw basket after basket full of vegetables.


    After washing and cutting open every cucumber, I used an oval spoon to scoop the cucumber from top to bottom, removing all the seeds and putting them in a sieve. I then washed and dried them. I did not need to think about anything during the process and only concentrated on what was at hand. After doing everything, the sky was already turning dark.


    The autumn in Limbia was very warm, and the breeze felt sofortable it could put someone to sleep.


    To show her gratitude, Chelsea took me to her ce. She said that she wanted to make me something delicious.


    There was not only one vi here. Thergest vi was the main vi but there were some small vis in other locations.


    All basic necessities were avable in these small vis. When I walked into Chelsea''s ce and saw the exquisitely and elegantly decorated house, I fell silent.


    Did all the workers here get such good treatment?


    There were many paintings on the wall of the living room. Although I did not know a lot about paintings, I knew several famous paintings. There were many famous paintings hung up in the living room. The sight was truly extravagant beyond humanprehension.


    "Wait for me in the living room. I''ll go and make something delicious for you."


    Chelsea finished the sentence with a smile


    before going to the kitchen.


    I looked around me and was once again surprised.


    In addition to these paintings, there were surprisingly many valuable collectibles.


    A piano sat in the living room, and it looked expensive at first nce.


    The piano cover was neatly folded and put aside. It looked like she yed it quite often.


    I figured that an elegant and warm woman who was given such special treatment was not someone Tory had hired to manage the yard She looked more like a family member.


    Only I was not sure what her rtionship with Tory was.


    A fragrant aroma wafted out of the kitchen.


    l.ne


    I turned back to look and saw Chelsea frying vegetables with a spat. The sunlight shone on her and smoke rose from the pot, intertwining and ovepping to form a gorgeous and peaceful image. It unknowingly put me in a trance.


    It turned out that the beauty of a woman was the most beautiful thing in this world.


    Sensing my gaze, she looked up and over at me, slowly revealing a hint of a smile. "I''m not used to being stared at like this."


    I let out an apologetic smile and got


    up to walk into the kitchen, "I''m sorry. I was lost in your belongs to NovelDrama.Org SPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    when I was looking at


    Content


    Chelsea chuckled. "I''m really ttered to be praised by such a beautiful woman as yourself."


    Having said that, she served the crayfish in


    the pot.


    "Try it and see if you like the taste." She handed the te to me.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    In the face of a scrumptious dish, I nodded unknowingly and reached out to take a piece. The aroma alone had me swallowing my saliva unconsciously. It was obvious how tasty this was going to be.


    She hinted at me to take the crayfish to the dining area. She then continued to fry other dishes.


    It could be really healing to spend time with nice people. As time passed, one would constantly be immersed in the good things in life instead of focusing on the bad things in life.


    Tory''s appearance was very sudden. When I saw him, he was leaning against the door with his arms crossed. He stared at me with an obscure gaze, thinking about something.


    His sudden appearance had caused me to break out in cold sweat due to shock. I was just about to speak to him when I heard Chelsea saying, "You''re here, Tory. I just finished cooking. Let''s eat together."


    Tory ignored her and briskly walked up to me. He said without a single expression on his face, "Who says you can run around my ce like that? Who gave you the right to do that?"


    He grabbed my arm after saying that and dragged me out of the dining area.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Chelsea was heard shouting from the back asking Tory to stop, but Tory looked as though he did not hear her.


    I was dragged roughly into the main vi. I shook his hand off with great strength, asking slightly furiously, "What the hell is wrong with you, Tory?"


    Tory''s eyes were filled with rage. "If you roam around my ce like that again, then I want you out of here immediately."


    I widened my eyes and was so furious that I wanted to scold him, but I held it back because I was living under his roof right now.


    Not wanting to entertain him, I turned around and stormed upstairs.


    When I entered the bedroom, I crashed into bed and let out a long sigh.


    How infuriating!


    Something was being smashed downstairs, and I shuddered. I did not know what was wrong with him that he was throwing such a huge tantrum. Maybe he was truly insane.


    Iy in bed for a long time and started feeling hungry.


    The anger that I had tried so hard to suppress was rising again.


    I never got a chance to eat a good meal today. I was overjoyed when I was able to enjoy a scrumptious dinner at Chelsea''s, but I was stopped by Tory.


    As I was starving quite badly, I went downstairs and prepared to look for food


    If I was already so hungry at this hour, would I not be famished by midnight?


    When I got to the kitchen, the servants were not around.


    I opened the fridge and saw that there were a lot of vegetables in it, but frying vegetables would take a a long time I was worried that Tory the lunatic, woulde downstairs and stop me from frying the


    LOVE


    vegetables, so I ended up cooking some noodles instead. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I brought the noodles to the dining area and returned to the kitchen to pour myself a ss of water.


    When I returned to the dining area again and saw Tory sitting there eating my noodles, I nearly spat out blood.


    How could he be so shameless?


    I red at him and could not help


    but yell," How can you be so


    shameless, Tory? I made that for myself. Did you ask my permission before eating it? Maybe you can just be honest with me if you intend to starve me to death. There''s no need to beat about the bush."


    "Do I need to seek your permission before eating?" Tory forked up some noodles and said defiantly, "You got the noodle''s from my house.


    Besides, I didn''t even collect any rent from you for staying at my house. Why can''t I eat your noodles?"


    "Y-You''re simply too much!"


    I really wanted to bash him up if I could.


    His ability to infuriate a person was definitely at a master''s level. However, I could only endure it because I was living under his roof.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    I swallowed my anger and returned to the kitchen to cook another bowl of noodles. When I was done cooking, Tory was also done eating.


    I ignored him and took the bowl to the table and sat down to start eating.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man put down his cutleries and stared at me with great focus while propping up his chin.


    I grew ufortable under his stare. I took a peep and was just about to say something when I caught him staring at my noodles. I quickly held up my bowl. "Don''t push it, Tory. You''ve had a bowl."


    Tory looked at me with a slightly cold and austere gaze. "It''s not like I want to eat it." Why was he acting like he still wanted more, then?


    Tory got up to leave. I looked at his back and cursed him inwardly.


    After filling up my tummy, I cleaned the table and went upstairs.


    It had been a day and a night, but Solomon had yet to call back. I wondered if he was making progress with the investigation.


    I went back to my room and waited by my phone for a while, but I finally could not hold back anymore and called Solomon.


    The line was busy. After I hung up, Solomon called. It seemed like he was giving me a call earlier and our calls happened to ovep.


    As soon as I answered the call, I asked anxiously, "How''s the investigation going, Mr. Cook? Did you manage to locate Theo''s whereabouts?"


    There was not an instant reply on the other end of the call, and a bad feeling rose in my heart.


    Solomon said, "Miss, we found that the man didn''t take Mr. Grant away but instead parked not far away and asked Mr. Grant some questions before killing him on the spot. You should take a look at the photos of the body again to confirm it. He could be Mr. Grant."


    My world started spinning all of a sudden. Everything around me was spinning. My tears flowed down without warning.


    I slumped on the bed, my mind in turmoil.


    No way. He could not be dead.


    I did not believe it!


    I recollected myself and forced myself to calm down. "I''m very sure that the body isn''t Theo''s, Mr. Cook This must be the other party''s trap He wants everyone to think that Theo''s dead. He would no doubt have made a lot of preparations. Why don''t you investigate it again? Theo''s going to be fine."


    I kept casting my mind back to the photo of the corpse. No matter how I tried to recall, I simply felt that that was not Theo. We had been married for more than a decade. I could


    never fail to recognize him Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Solomon was seemingly helpless, saying, "I know you refuse to ept it, Miss, but I caught the man who kidnapped Mr. Grant that night. If you don''t believe it, thene over and ask him yourself."


    "Sure, send me the location and I''ll go over there right now."


    "I''ll bring him to you since Mr. Zimmerson has questions to ask him too."


    After hanging up the phone, my head was still ringing. It was spinning a little.


    I went downstairs to wait for Solomon.


    Tory walked downstairs wearing a bathrobe. When he saw me in tears, he mildly said, "You''re acting like your man just died or something. told you that his chances of being alive were small but you wouldn''t believe me.


    "Don''t grieve yet. Grant Corporation is such a huge enterprise. You must take it over and then cooperate with the Zimmersons to keep Grant Corporation from copsing."


    He was not sad at all about Theo''s death and waspletely nonchnt about it. His rxed demeanor made me very angry, but I did notsh out.


    His rtionship with Theo was that of a business partner, so it was only natural that he did not care about Theo''s death.


    That was indeed the case. Apart from me, no one cared whether Theo lived or died. I must stay strong and find Theo. I was sure he was alive.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    I could not wait any longer and got up to walk toward the vi gate, hoping in my heart that Solomon would bring the man over sooner. "Ms. Lane, you didn''t go insane after the shock, did you? Where are you going sote at night?" Tory''s voice was filled with mockery.


    I ignored him and sat at the staircase at the vi''s entrance to wait for Solomon.


    After waiting for ten minutes or so, Solomon''s car pulled into the yard.


    I dashed over at once. Solomon got out of the car, and his two subordinates who followed suit came out from the backseat. Later, the men dragged a man out of the car.


    The man looked to be in bad shape. There were bruises on his swollen face.


    Solomon said, "Ms. Lane, this is the leader of the men who kidnapped Mr. Grant."


    I looked at the man, my hands slowly clenching into fists.


    Although I was itching to chop him into a million pieces, I held myself back.


    I looked at Solomon. "Thank you, Mr. Cook. Take him inside."


    "Okay."


    Solomon and two of his subordinates dragged the man into the vi.


    Tory sat on the sofa watching TV with one leg over the other, looking extremely rxed andfortable.


    He nced at the leader and said with a smile, "Wow, you''re pretty efficient. You caught the man pretty quickly. You''re no doubt a member of the Louises."


    Solomon ignored him and hinted for his subordinates to take the man to Tory. He then faintly said, "He''s here, Mr.


    Zimmerson. Do you want us to give you some privacy?"


    "Nope." Tory let out a delightful smile." Yourdy must be more anxious than me to interrogate him. I''ll just ask a question or two."


    I pursed my lips. "Be quick."


    Tory scoffed softly. He looked at the


    man kneeling in front of him and


    asked with a grin, "Mister, since


    you''re already in our hands, you''det


    better answer my questions truthfully so you won''t suffer. more


    than you already have. Don''t you think?" "Are you threatening me, Mr. Zimmerson?" The man was calm, not showing a hint of fear.


    "Threaten you?" Tory lightly snorted. "Did you just step into society or something? There are so many missing person cases in Limbia every year, especially people who have no background like you. For someone who sacrifices their lives toothers for money, who do you think will care if you died?


    "But in your case, you can''t die before telling me something useful. Otherwise, I have no choice but to contact your family members to see if they know anything."


    The man''s expression finally


    changed. "Don''t you think you''re too


    mean and hical for using my family as a threat?" "What did you say, Mister?" Tory roared withughter. "You''re talking ethics to me


    now? That''s really interesting."


    Known as a lunatic in Limbia, Tory often did the most brutal things with the brightest smile. A person like that would bring great fear to others.


    At the thought of his family members, the man put down his pride. "Ask whatever you want to."


    "That''s more like it." Tory raised his eyebrows. "When did youe to Limbia?"


    The man thought he would be asked about the mastermind and did not expect to be asked such a simple question instead. He replied, "Last Friday."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tory nodded andzily leaned on the sofa again. He looked at me and said, "I''m done asking my questions. Your turn, Ms. Lane."


    I could not help but frown. He merely asked one question?


    What was he thinking about?


    However, I was not in the mood to guess his thoughts now. I looked at Solomon and asked, "Did he say where Theo is, Mr. Look?"

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Solomon shook his head.


    I pursed my lips and walked quickly to the kitchen.


    There was a kitchen knife and a jar of salt in my hands when I came out.


    Tory saw that and blew a whistle. "You''re good at ying, Ms. Lane."


    I ignored him and walked up to the man kneeling on the floor. I ordered the two men who were holding him down, "Hold him down and make sure he doesn''t move."


    Hence, the men held the man down with great strength. I raised the knife in my hand and asked without a single expression on my face, "Answer my question. Where''s my husband?"


    The man was not afraid at all. "After taking Theo away, we asked him several questions. After he answered our questions, we killed him. The body found near the crime scene belongs to him."


    I sneered and looked at Solomon. "Come over and hold his arm."


    Solomon did as he was told.


    "Of course, you can choose not to be honest with me, but you have to bear the consequences. Since you said that you killed my husband, you have to pay for it. I should im your life, but you''ll be getting it easy if you just die like that.


    "Next, I''ll ask you more questions. If I''m not satisfied with your answers, then I''ll chop one of your fingers off. When all your fingers are chopped off, I''ll chop your toes. When all your toes are chopped off, I''ll chop off your arm until there''s nothing left to chop. Moreover, I''ll add salt after every chop. I''ll make sure you suffer greatly."


    I looked at the man with sinister eyes, my wordsing off greatly vicious as well.


    Solomon nced at me, maybe finding it hard to believe that I would say such cruel words.


    Tory was also shocked. "Holy shit. You''re such a brutal woman. It''s no wonder they say that a woman''s heart is the most toxic in the world." "Shut up!" I yelled at him.


    He froze, maybe because he had not seen me like this before.


    He knew that an angry woman was not to be trifled with, so he rubbed his nose and mmed up.


    The man kneeling on the floor


    laser


    refused to believe that I would do so, hence he asked with a slight smile, "Who are you trying to scare Do you think I''m afraid?"


    "Is that so?" I said grimly. "I''ll make you believe it before asking further questions, then."


    After saying that, I abruptly raised the knife in my hand and chopped down without any hesitation.


    The man''s ear-piercing shrieks rang in my ears. Tory''snguid demeanor was gone as well.


    He furiously roared. "You''ve gone insane, woman!"


    The servants standing around us started crying out as well. He scolded with an irritable expression, "Stop screaming! Hurry up and call a doctor."


    "Darn woman, do you know how much my carpet costs? You have to pay for it, you hear me?"


    Solomon was also astounded and failed toe back to his senses for a while.


    When he realized what had happened, he said with aplicated expression, "We can spare him, Ms. Lane. He''s useful."


    I looked at the man who was stillPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    screaming and coldly said, "This won''t kill him. As long as he answers my question truthfully, I''ll spare him. He''ll decide whether he lives or dies."


    Solomon did not know what else to say.


    "Here''s the question. Where''s my husband?''


    ??? ?


    out


    The man broke down and cried, "I told you that he''s dead. After we parked our car, we dragged and another group came him away. They finished him off."


    and took him away. They finished him off."

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    I took a deep breath and bent down closer to the man and said in a cold voice, "The man who died isn''t my husband. Looks like you want to lose another finger."


    I raised the knife in my hand once more after saying that.


    The man broke downpletely and wailed, "I''m not lying to you. I''m speaking the truth. When our car drove 300 feet or so away, several cars stopped us and took your husband away. Later, the other party called me and said that your husband was killed."


    I straightened my body, my head started spinning.


    The man was a wimp who would not stop crying in pain after losing a finger.


    His wailing made my head hurt even more, so I could not help but scream at him," You''re too loud! Shut up!"


    I said to Solomon, "I''ll leave the rest to you, Mr. Cook. Did you find out about Jordan''s whereabouts?"


    "He went to the hotel when the nended and stayed there. He never stepped foot out of the hotel. As for the financial movements of the Fredericks'' enterprises in Limbia, we''re still investigating it, but so far, there''s nothing unusual."


    I thought about it and said, "Focus on the factories under Fredericks Corporation. Check the ones that have been abandoned as well."


    Solomon was stunned and asked a little curiously, "Why do you want to investigate abandoned factories?"


    I could not tell him it was my intuition as a woman, right?


    I pursed my lips and faintly said, "Just send someone to investigate it."


    "Sure." Solomon looked at the man kneeling on the floor. "How should we deal with this man?"


    "Hand him over to the police."


    When Solomon took the man away, Tory looked at me with dark and inquisitive eyes. "How are you suddenly so smart?"


    I sneered and mocked him back. "Shouldn''t you be happy because I''m helping azy person like you to save your efforts?"


    "This isn''t something I like to hear, Ms.


    Lane. I''ll surely put in 100% effort to save your husband. But why are you suddenly cing all your attention on Jordan? Don''t forget that Mn is your husband''s enemy.


    He''s definitely involved in this matter." "At first, I did think it was Mn who nned the incident, so I asked Solomon to focus on investigating Mn. Jordan too, just not as much. But your question earlier made me think that Jordan could be the real mastermind. Mn is just a rusty knife in his hand."


    "Oh?" Tory narrowed his eyes. "On what basis?"


    He was asking the obvious and wanted to tease me, but I still said, "The man said he arrived on Friday, which is the day Jordan arrived. Based on this, I have reasonable grounds to suspect him. If Mn has so many underlings who are avable for use, he wouldn''t be in such a sorry state now. In that case, who''s the authority who hired so many men to work for him? Isn''t the answer obvious?


    "Jordan won''t lock Theo anywhere in the city. The only suitable ce to hide someone outside the city is a factory. As long as we investigate all the factories under Fredericks Corporation, we''ll definitely be able to find Theo."


    Tory put away the nonchnt smile on his face and now looked at me with a hint of admiration. "It seems like I was more or less prejudiced against you before this, Ms. Lane."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored him and went to the utility room to fetch a mop.


    "Let me do it, Ms. Lane," the servant said with a paleplexion.


    "No need."


    I used the mop to clean up the blood on the carpet, then looked at Tory and said, "I''m afraid you''ll have to discard this carpet. How much is it? I''ll pay you."


    "You don''t have to pay for it. I''m not short of carpets. But can I ask you a question, Ms. Lane? How are you so sure that Theo is still alive?"


    I pursed my lips. "Because he''s my husband. No one in this world knows him better than I do."''


    My answer left Tory speechless.


    "Quickly go upstairs. I don''t want you showing off how lovey-dovey you guys are anymore.¡±


    "Okay."


    When I went upstairs and went back to my bedroom, I raised my left hand and looked at the ring on my ring finger.


    At first, I almost believed that Theo was dead too as that corpse really did look like him. Though after I took a closer look at the ring finger on the corpse''s left hand, I confirmed that he was not Theo.


    Ever since we got married, he rarely took off his ring. He basically wore it all year round, so there would certainly be traces of the ring on his finger, but there were no traces of anything on the finger of that corpse. 2


    In any case, this was impossible. Hence, I firmly believed that Theo was still alive.


    Now all I had to do was quietly wait for the results of Solomon''s investigation.


    The waiting process was tormenting. Iy in bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. I gave up sleeping and left the room.


    There was a swimming pool behind the vi. I went there and walked around the pool.


    The moonlight shimmered on the water''s surface, and after staring at it for a long time, it seemed like it did not exist in reality anymore.


    I was constantly worried about


    Theo, thinking about how he was


    doing and how badly injured he was I wondered if the guys who


    kidnapped him had abused hinds.


    added further injuries to his


    That would surely cause him a lot of pain and suffering. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I was extremely lost in thoughts that I did not even realize that Chelsea was here.


    It was only until she sat down on the lounge chair next to me did I notice that someone was here.


    "If you''re bored, then I can be your listener." She looked at me with a face full of smiles.


    I sighed. "Have you been here for a long time?"


    Chelsea nodded. "I saw that you kept walking around the pool and came over because it looked like something was bothering you. If you don''t mind, then you can talk to me."


    I sat down on the lounge chair next to her and said to her with great agitation, "The most important person in my life is in trouble. I''m waiting for his news. Are you up thiste because you have insomnia?''


    Chelsea smiled. "I guess you can say that. The wait is the worst, especially when you''re waiting for news about the most important person in your life. Actually, you can think on the bright side. I experienced the same thing as you once and my mind was full of negative spection. I even thought about my own funeral. It''s a painful process."


    Seeing the helpless look on her face, I could not help but ask, "Is it rted to Tory?"


    Chelsea was a little stunned, then smiled." Was I too obvious?"

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    She was most likely Tory''s mother.


    Chelsea smiled a slightly bitter smile.


    "I''m indeed his mother. A mother he refuses to ept. I understand where he''sing from and ept it willingly. No mother should bring her own child humiliation if she can''t bring him glory. I''m not worthy to be his mother."


    I frowned, finding her statement somewhat disagreeable.


    "Chelsea, if your child causes trouble out there and brings all sorts of problems to you, will you hate him and refuse to ept him because of that?"


    She shook her head. "Why would I?"


    I smiled slightly. "It''s the same concept.


    Tory won''t refuse to ept you just because you can''t bring him glory. There''s no one in the world who doesn''t thirst for the love of one''s family. Many times, a hug is all that''s needed between family members to solve conflicts."


    Chelsea did not say a word for a very long time and looked ahead in a daze, lost in thoughts.


    After a long time, she said with a smile," Your words make sense, but this isn''t the only reason why Tory resents me. Tell me about your problems. Let''s see if I can be of any help."


    Since she refused to share more about her and Tory, I did not ask any more questions either.


    I looked at the clear and crystal water in the pool and sighed. "I''m waiting for news right now before deciding my next course


    of action.


    Seeing that I refused to share more, Chelsea merely smiled.


    At this moment, my phone lit up. It was a call from Solomon.


    I answered it in a hurry and asked in a panic, "How''s your investigation, Mr. Cook?"


    Solomon was at a ce that was a little noisy. "We have some clues. There''s an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city under Fredericks Corporation. Due to some serious safety hazards, it was ordered to be rectified half a year ago but was never rectified. Hence, it became abandoned. However, people have been frequenting this factorytely, and there are a lot of bodyguards guarding outside. Our men can''t go too close as we''re not sure about the specific details, but my guess is that Mr. Grant is most likely in this factory.


    After hearing what he said, my eyes lit up.'' Send me the address, Mr. Cook. I''ll ask Tory to think of a way. Maybe he knows how to sneak in." "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Solomon sent me the address via text.


    I got up and said to Chelsea, "I''m sorry, I can''t keep youpany anymore, Chelsea.


    I need to go."


    Chelsea smiled slightly. "Go ahead and do your things. Don''t worry about me."


    After returning to the vi, I went up to the second floor and came to Tory''s room door.


    I was just about to lift my hand and knock on the door when I realized that the door was not closed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was worried about Theo, so I pushed the door in without thinking. "Tory, Mr. Cook came back with news. Theo seems to be in an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city."


    I was stunned as soon as I finished my sentence.


    Tory was only wearing a pair of boxers. His expression sank. He stared at me and sinisterly said,


    "Don''t you know that you shoul et


    knock first before entering the door? You didn''t graduate from elementary school, did you?"


    "I''m sorry."


    I quickly turned around. "I was about to knock but I realized your door wasn''t closed, so I pushed the door and came in because I was too anxious.


    "There''s an abandoned factory in the


    outskirts of the city under Fredericks


    Corporation. Mr. Cook said that


    Theo could be locked in this factory.


    Do you know a way to send


    someone inside to investigate it?"


    "I''ll do my best." His cold and indifferent voice rang out behind me. "I''ll go and take a look at it myself. If I send my subordinates, then we might startle the enemy."


    "Okay, thanks for the help."


    When Tory was done dressing up, he walked out the room door.


    I followed him downstairs to the


    entrance of the vi when he stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at me with great impatience. "What are you doing?" "I''ming with you."

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Tory tutted, growing even more impatient now. "You''ll only cause me trouble if you go. Don''t worry, I''ll bring Theo back to you safely."


    I shook my head firmly. "I want to go with you. I won''t cause any trouble. I won''t do anything reckless when it concerns Theo. Believe me, okay?" Tory sighed and turned around to leave.


    He had agreed. I quickly followed him into the car.


    When he started driving, I regretted taking the same car as him.


    He was such a wild driver. He was not driving but racing, nearly making me vomit out everything that I ate tonight.


    After arriving at the outskirts of the city, I got out of the car and threw up as soon as he stopped the car.


    My stomach felt much better after throwing up, and I began to observe my surroundings.


    This was the address Solomon sent me. The car not far away might be his.


    The outskirts were surrounded by trees and seemed deste.


    Solomon got out of the car and walked toward us.


    When he walked nearer to us, I said, "This ce is too isted."


    Solomon frowned, his face full of disapproval. "What are you doing here, Ms.


    Lane?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What else could she be doing apart from seeking death?" Tory replied, rolling his eyes at me as he said that.


    "Maybe I can help, Mr. Cook. Is there no way of going in right now?"


    I knew he was worried that I would cause trouble, but they had no way of sending me home now that I was here.


    Solomon nodded. "My men have


    been watching for a long time. They


    switch guards every half an hour,


    and the guards at the gate are fixed. They look pretty skilled at fighting. In any case, it won''t be easy for us to


    get in."  us to


    Tory nced in the direction of the factory. "The factory doesn''t seem to bepletely shut down. There are still people working there. I think this is a great breakthrough."


    Solomon froze. "How do you know that, Mr. Zimmerson?" "Don''t forget, Limbia is my territory." Tory lit a cigarette and leaned against the car. He said ndly, "I know all too well how many mouse holes there are in Limbia." 2


    Solomon slightly frowned. After a while, he said, "I''ll send someone inside to take a look."


    "No way," Tory said. "Your men look nothing like they came with good intentions. I''m afraid they''ll be discovered before they even reached the gate." "What you''re saying, Mr. Zimmerson, is..."


    Tory looked at me, and the corner of my mouth twitched. A bad feeling rose in my heart.


    He was giving terrible ideas again!


    "Go in. Say that your husband is working here and that you''re here to deliver him food."


    As expected, it was a terrible idea!


    "It''s too risky, Mr. Zimmerson," Solomon was the first to disagree.


    Tory frowned. "This is the only way this can work. If you think it''s not doable, then take it as I never said it."


    "It''ll work."


    I quickly said. Looking at Solomon, I


    said," Don''t worry, Mr. Cook. I''ll


    protect myself. I''ll attach an


    earpiece and if I''m in danger, both of you will force your way in straight away. Also, if it''s possible, call the cops so they can rescue us when things get critical."

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Solomon shook his head again, refusing to let me take the risk.


    Seeing this, Tory said, "Neither of us is fit to go in. She''s a woman, so the other party won''t be too vignt. Even if they find out about her identity, Jordan won''t do anything to her either. He won''t offend so many parties at once, so don''t worry."


    Solomon thought about it seriously and handed me the earpiece, reminding me,'' We''ll be on standby out here. If you find yourself in even a little bit of danger, then scream out loud. We''ll bring our men with us and barge in to save you."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Since it was decided, Tory called his subordinate and ordered them to deliver some food.


    His subordinates were quick to act. They brought a set meal and a bag of fruits in less than ten minutes.


    I took the bags and got ready to go in.


    "Be ever vignt. If you sense danger, inform us immediately." Tory rarely said things like that.


    "Okay."


    I carried the things and walked to the entrance of the factory. There were two muscr guys at the gate. When they saw that I was approaching, they immediately stopped me. "You can''t just walk in here. Go back where you came from."


    I did not stop in my tracks and kept walking until I was in front of them. I squeezed my voice and said in a shrewish voice, "Why are there suddenly two guards at the gate? My husband has been working here for five years but I''ve never seen anyone guarding the gate to stop people from going in.


    "Who are you? Don''t tell me you''re bad guys? I thought so. That''s why my man isn''t home even when it''s sote. It turns out you''re standing at the door to stop him from going home, eh? Hurry up and let me in. I need to see my hubby.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    TH call the cops and ask them to check what you''re up to here. This is a factory, not a prison. How can you stop me from going in?"


    As I said that, I fished out my phone and was ready to call the cops.


    One of the muscr guys snatched my phone away. "I should be the one asking who you are. What are you doing here sote at night?" "Are you nuts? Give me back my phone!"


    I furiously roared. "Did I say all of


    that for nothing? My man works here. It''ste and he isn''t home yet. I''m checking up on him to see what''s going on. Do you understand now?


    "Give me back my phone or I''ll go to the police station to report you for robbery and insult."


    The two muscr guys exchanged nces before looking at me and asking unsurely," Are you really here to see your man?"


    I raised the bag in my hand and snapped," Are both your ears and eyes not working anymore? Why are you even guarding the gate like this?


    "I''m worried about my man. My heart aches when he misses a meal. Why else would Ie to such a remote ce sote at night to be insulted by you?"


    One of the guys thought about it and looked at the other, saying, "Let her in. There are ten workers working overtime and they''ll probably stay tillte. Their family members probably weren''t informed. A woman like her can''t possibly raise any waves. It''s too noisy to have her moring about here."


    "Fine."


    The two of them agreed and returned my phone to me.


    I took my phone and cursed them with a bit of ng.


    Most of the workers working in the factory were from other ces. It would seem more convincing if I spoke with ng.


    When I entered the factory, I searched all over the ce.


    Like what the two guards at the gate


    said, the lights in one of the


    buildings were on and there were


    probably people working in there


    There was also another building


    without a single light on. There was probably no one in it. Content


    belongs to


    Most importantly, no one was guarding outside this building. I walked farther inside and saw a building with two floors lit up and someone guarding the door.


    This should be it. I observed for a moment. It would be impossible to go straight in, so I could only think of another way.


    There was a light on the farthest edge of the first floor. I waited for a moment next to a corner of the wall for a while. When nothing happened, I tilted my head and took a nce.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    This was probably an office. There were two figures inside.


    "He''s going to freeze to death. What if he still doesn''t put down his signature?"


    "Ask the top management. If he freezes to death, then the mission will fail."


    I listened to the conversation between the two people in the building and my heart sank.


    Were they talking about Theo?


    Was Theo being locked in a freezer?


    As the two of them wanted to seek instructions from the higher-ups, they left the office one after another.


    I observed my surroundings and climbed into the office through the window.


    It was no wonder this factory was ordered to be rectified. This was simply a shoddy factory building. It was terribly rundown with windows that were falling apart.


    However, this made it all the easier for me to climb through the window. There was only a desk and a chair in the office covered in dust. They had probably been left unused for a very long time.


    I opened the office door and tilted my head to nce at the corridor. It was dimly lit and looked a little creepy.


    This was not the time for me to feel afraid. After making sure that no one was here, I tiptoed out of the office.


    There were many boxes in the center of the first floor. I did not know what was in there nor did I take a look. After walking to the innermost part and seeing no freezer room, I panicked and said to Solomon through the earpiece, "Mr. Cook, I think they''re locking Theo in a freezer. Do you know where freezers are typically located in a factory?"


    "The basement?" Solomon replied instantly, "Find the staircase and walk downstairs. See if you can find a door.


    "Okay."


    I found the staircase and walked down a level. I saw a curtain with figures swaying on the other side of it.


    This should be the freezer room. I hid in the dim corner and saw clearly that there was only one person guarding the ce. He was ying games on his phone.


    Was there a tool I could use?


    There was nothing I could use as a weapon around me. Just as I was on my wit''s end, my hand pressed the bag containing the fruits and I froze. From the touch of it, this could not be...


    I gently opened the bag and saw a tiny durian in it.


    Was Tory taking precautions?


    I had no time to think and pulled out the durian from the bag. I then walked along the dimly lit path and approached the man behind the curtain.


    Sensing someone approaching, the


    man thought it was hispanion and said with a smile, "Tiger, I finally I


    understand how to y this game. Tomorrow night, I''ll bring


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    I did not go easy on him and raised the durian to smash it hard on his head.


    The man was immediately knocked


    out. I saw blood flowing down his forehead but had no ns of


    attending to him. I removed the keys from his waist and walked toward the freezer room.


    When I opened the door, cold air hit my face, causing me to shudder. I endured the cold and walked inside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When I saw Theo sitting on the floor leaning against the wall, my heart nearly shattered.


    I took a nce at the temperature


    beforeing in earlier. The freezer


    el


    room was two degrees. The temperature did not feel particrly low, but being in this temperature for a long time would surely be unbearable.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    Theo''s body was already stiff and cool like ice. He was also unconscious.


    "Wake up, Theo. I''m here to take you out of here. Please be okay." While sobbing, I removed my jacket and draped it around his body. I then hugged him tightly to warm him with the warmth of my body.


    However, my body temperature was far from enough for him. I helped him up, but an unconscious person was simply too heavy. I could not lift him up at all.


    I saw a rope next to me and tied us together. I shuffled out of the freezer room with much difficulty while speaking into the earpiece, "I found the freezer, Mr. Cook. I''m not sure how long Theo was in there, but his body is already stiff and he''s also unconscious.


    Just as I was about to reach the door of the freezer, it suddenly shut. What followed immediately after that was a sharp drop in temperature.


    A bone-chilling coldness invaded my body, freezing it instantly.


    I frantically shouted into the earpiece but the signal seemed to be cut off as I could not hear a sound from the other end.


    Theo''s body was stiffening even more. I put him down and hugged him tightly, wailing, "Can you please wake up, Theo? Please, I beg you. Open your eyes to look at me. We''ll be saved."


    Were we going to die here on this day?


    No way!


    I was in great despair. Even though I knew that I should be preserving my energy right now, I still could not stop myself from wailing.


    No matter how I screamed, Theo still did not wake up. I was starting to lose hope.


    My tears fell on the ground, freezing into ice in no time at all. Even the air I breathed out turned into white mist. I was about to turn stiff from the freezing, and my limbs were starting to lose their function.


    Theo was in an even more severe condition than me. I could barely feel his breathing.


    I kept rubbing his hand and talking to him, praying that he would wake up.


    If Solomon did not know that we were in danger and continued to wait for us outside, were we going to die here?


    The feeling of waiting for the doom of oneself and one''s loved one was simply too anguishing.


    As I had nearly frozen to death once,


    e


    I had a psychological trauma and became particrly afraid of the cold. Especially in such freezing conditions, I would feel an overwhelming fear, which directly manifested into my uncontroble body twitches.


    "I agree to sign. Let her go."


    The man''s raspy voice sounded in my ears.


    My mind was a little clearer now. I lowered my head to look at Theo.


    I could only see his frozen eyshes. For a moment, I wondered if I was hallucinating.


    Just as I was about to speak, the door of the freezer opened.


    A man walked in. He was none other than Jordan.


    He was d in a ck suit, still looking cool as ever.


    I had mixed feelings. Although I had already guessed and was mentally prepared that Jordan was the mastermind of this whole incident, I still found it hard to ept it when he appeared before my eyes.


    Why was he such a cruel person?


    Why was he doing this to us?


    "I''ve been carrying the contract with me, just waiting for you to sign it," he said with a smile. It was a smug one no matter how I looked at it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and asked in a trembling voice, "Why are you doing this?"


    Jordan looked at me with a smirk, still as gentlemanly as ever. "I must thank you, Wanda. Otherwise, Mr. Grant would never have agreed


    put down his signature on this to


    contract even if it meant freezing to death."


    He took the contract handed over by his men, walked up to us, and looked at Theo while saying, "You really do love Wanda, Mr. Grant. You refused topromise even after staying hours in the freezer, but youpromised as soon as Wanda came.


    Your deep affection has moved me."

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    "You''re a beast!" I was so angry that I could not help but scold him.


    Theo could not hold on anymore. If it were not for me, he might never have woken up.


    Jordan stuffed a pen in Theo''s hand and firmly held his wrist, forcing him to put down his signature.


    I felt immense anger. ncing at Jordan, I pulled out a knife from behind me without a single hesitation. It was a knife Solomon had given me for self- defense. I wrapped another arm around Jordan''s neck and pressed the knife against his neck.


    "Let us go or we''ll all die here together."


    "Do you think you can leave now?" Jordan narrowed his eyes as he looked at TheoContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    who was lying on the ground on the brink of death.


    I suppressed the fear in my heart and pressed the knife tighter against his neck." Have your men take him out of the freezer."


    Jordan''s men dared not make any rash actions and just waited for Jordan to give his orders.


    At this moment, there was amotion outside. A group of men rushed in after that.


    When I saw that theer was Solomon, I felt relieved.


    Jordan''s men were immediately on the defensive. Solomon raised his arm and coldly said, "Don''t move if you don''t want to die."


    His voice was sonorous, and his aura was strong. Coupled with therge number of


    men and with each of them carrying a weapon, Jordan''s men dared not resist.


    Solomon ordered his men to lift Theo out, then he looked at me and said, "Come here, Ms. Lane."


    He pointed at Jordan after saying that. "You''d better not move, Mr. Fredericks."


    I let go of Jordan and walked outside the freezer.


    After walking out of the freezer, Solomon hinted at his men to remove their clothes and give them to me. "Hurry up and go, Ms. Lane. I''ll handle the rest."


    I turned around and looked at


    Jordan standing inside the freezer. said indifferently, "Looks like you''re just amoner who''ll do whatever it takes. You''ve taught me a lesson."


    Jordan sneered. "Who doesn''t like money?


    I can only say that there''s a conflict of interest between us. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have wanted this to happen either."


    I did not say anything else and turned around to leave with Solomon.


    "Are we able to leave safely?"


    Solomon nodded. "Jordan doesn''t have arge number of men. Don''t worry."


    After leaving the factory, I looked up at him and asked, "Have you called the cops?"


    "Ms. Lane, you''re saying..."


    Ket


    "His factory was ordered to be rectified but it''s still running in secret. Since he wasn''t going to make life easy for Theo and me, do the same to him. Also, get in touch with the reporters here- and send them some news. We have to make sure the Fredericks are noticed."


    Solomon was slightly stunned, then he nodded. "Sure, I''ll get it done right away."


    Theo had spent too much time in the freezer and started sweating all over when he came out.


    Solomon knew how serious his condition was, so he kept urging the driver to speed up the car.


    I embraced Theo, constantly rubbing his body with my hand.


    Solomon said worriedly, "Judging from his condition, he probably spent too long in the freeze. His muscles and nerves are damaged."


    I knew what he was going to say next, so I said first, "We''re not doctors. Let''s wait until the doctor sees him."


    After taking Theo to the hospital, he was pushed into the emergency room. Solomon and I waited outside anxiously, praying in our hearts that Theo would be fine.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    I suddenly thought of Tory while I was waiting. Only then did I realize that he was absent this whole time. I asked Solomon worriedly, "Do you know where Tory is, Mr. Cook?"


    "It''s a little difficult for Tory to be out and about."


    Solomon furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°He has just taken over the Zimmerson family. If Jordan finds out that he''s working with President Grant, he might have another powerful enemy to deal with, which might be an inconvenience to him."


    "That''s true."


    Tory''s help had been more than enough. It would be too much if I were to ask for anything more.


    Two hourster, Theo was still in the emergency room, and I was about to lose my mind from the wait.


    At four a m., seeing that the emergency room''s doors were still shut, I became anxious and paced back and forth in front of the room.


    Solomon was afraid that I might just rush into the emergency room and was watching me with a nervous look on his face. It was only when he saw that I was not nning to do so that he rxed significantly.


    When Tory arrived and saw the anxious looks on our faces, he asked in a deadpan manner, "Are you guys nning to scare him to death with your ghastly expressions when hees out?"


    I had long gotten used to his sharp tongue,


    so I just ignored him. Moreover, I was not in the mood to be bothered by him.


    Solomon, on the other hand, spoke up instead, "Mr. Zimmerson, President Grant is still in deep waters, so please don''t joke about that."


    "Alright, I can take over from here. Both of you should take a rest."


    Tory pursed his lips. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him die so easily."


    He looked at me and continued speaking, * You''ve always been an ugly woman, but you''ll look worse if you pull an all-nighter. If Theo dies in there, it''ll be difficult for you to remarry with that face of yours."


    I pursed my lips, still ignoring him.


    Why was he not out yet?


    How serious was Theo''s condition?


    I was restless and extremely anxious.


    Just as I was about to have a breakdown, the emergency room''s doors finally swung open.


    The doctor walked out and I rushed over. Perhaps it was due to my emotional state but a sudden wave of dizziness washed over me. I almost fainted. Tory reacted quickly and grabbed me, holding me up. He then looked at me with a disdainful look on his face as he asked, "Hey Miss, are you nning onmitting double suicide?"


    I furrowed my brows in anger. Why did he constantly have to curse Theo?


    I shoved him aside and rushed over to question the doctor. "How''s my husband, doctor?"


    The doctor removed his mask and let out a long sigh. "The patient''s life is not in danger, but his muscles and nerves have suffered varying degrees of frostbite, which might leave some side effects. The worst case is that some parts of his body might be paralyzed. You and his family should be mentally prepared."


    His words hit me like a bolt of lightning, rendering me speechless. I was in shock.


    It was not until the nurse pushed Theo out of the emergency room that I finally reacted.


    When I arrived at the hospital ward, I looked at Solomon and said, "You should go home and get some rest, Mr. Cook. I''ll stay and keep watch here. There are still a lot of things you have to take care of. You need your rest."


    Solomon nodded. "If there''s anything, remember to give me a call. Mr. Louis and Madam White are on the way. Don''t worry too much, I''m sure President Grant will be fine."


    I only nodded. I was too tired to speak.


    Once Solomon left, Tory crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the door, looking as nonchnt as ever.


    I nced at him and muttered dryly, "If you have something to say, just spit it out. I won''t want to listen to what you have to sayter. You wouldn''t want to waste your trip here either, would you?"


    The man raised his brow, seemingly amused. "Perhaps you need to charge your intellect like a battery. Once it''s fully charged, your intellect will be present. But when it runs out of juice, your intellect


    doesn''t exist at all.''


    What nonsense!


    I furrowed my brows slightly, somewhat impatient. "If you have nothing to say, you should just hurry home and go to bed."


    "You''re so clueless."


    Tory became dissatisfied. "I came


    here because I have news for you.


    You''re so cruel. Jordan is being investigated. It turns out that the factory has been operating in secret and their products contain carcinogenic materials too. Now, all of the Fredericks'' businesses in Limbi@are being investigated. While the investigation is underway, none of their businesses can operate. The Fredericks will suffer unimaginable losses. Moreover, they''ve been used of kidnapping. All this and a few more dirty secrets are enough to make them scramble for a while. I''ve truly underestimated you. You didn''t take many actions, but when you did, you made sure to destroy Jordan''s life. You''re the one who leaked those dirty little secrets to the


    reporters, aren''t you?" Content


    belongs to


    I pursed my lips and did not deny his usations.


    He truly did onlye to bring me the news. Once he told me about what had transpired, he went home to sleep.


    I was exhausted, but I did not want to sleep. I just wanted to stay by Theo''s side.


    Color was slowly returning to Theo''s face.


    I did not know when he would wake up, so other than the times when I had to use the restroom, I just stayed by his side.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The phone in my pocket kept vibrating, but I did not feel like picking it up, so I just chose to ignore it.


    However, the caller was persistent, and the calls kepting.


    I pulled out my phone in agitation. Amelia''s mother was calling.


    I inhaled deeply and tried my best not to sound irritated. "You''re calling so early in the morning. Is something the matter?"


    The familiar sounds of her crying


    came from the other end. She


    sounded very distraught. "Mrs. Grant, I know I''m not supposed to inconvenience you anymore. I shouldn''t be so shameless, but I don''t know anyone else who can help me right now. Sky has started chemotherapy, and he''s been through so much pain in the past few days. We''ve used up all our money. The doctor said if we can''t pay for the medical expenses, they''ll have to transfer Sky to another hospital. Can you please help us again? I don''t know what crimes we parents havemitted in our past lives that our children must now pay for our sins. Sky is so young. I don''t want to give up on him." Content


    belongs to


    Amelia''s mother sobbed painfully.


    The lives of Amelia''s family were a tragedy. There was nothing they could do about it. If it were not for my resources. Sky might not have gone for chemotherapy even until now.


    When she noticed that I was not speaking, Amelia''s mother said dejectedly, "Mrs.


    Grant, I know that you''ve already


    helpt el.


    done your best to help us. If it weren''t for you. Sky wouldn''t even be undergoing treatment right now. Perhaps this is our fate. I''m extremely grateful for the have given us. I won''t trouble you anymore."


    "Continue with the treatment."


    I stared ahead nkly as I spoke. "I''ll transfer the money to your ount. Encourage your son and make sure he faces the treatment bravely. He''ll


    get better eventually."


    It would get better eventually. Regardless if it was them or Theo and I, they would get better.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Amelia''s mother was surprised. When she finally responded to what I said, she said joyfully, "Thank you, Mrs. Grant. Thank you so much. We owe you our lives."


    Once the call ended, I transferred the money to her bank ount.


    It was never-ending, like a ck hole.


    However, Sky was still a child. If he had a chance to continue living, anyone would choose to help as long as it was within their capabilities.


    I was capable of helping him, so I could not just stand by and do nothing.


    I did not expect anything in return. All I wanted was for that child to grow up healthy.


    I sighed softly as I watched Theo who was asleep on the hospital bed. I would just think of it as umting good karma.


    Theo was asleep for three whole days. I had initially wanted to stay up until he regained consciousness, but I quickly passed out after the first night.


    He woke up three dayster. The moment he opened his eyes, he gripped my hand tightly and asked in a worried tone, "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I sniffled. With a hoarse voice, I replied, "I''m perfectly fine."


    When he saw that I was indeed fine, he stopped fretting. "Next time, no matter what, don''t take risks for me. I want nothing more than for you to be alive and well."


    I sniffled and said somewhat sullenly, "I''m not listening to you."


    Theo smiled softly and put my hand against his cheek, showing his vulnerable side.


    Iy against his chest gently. Neither of us said a word, and we just enjoyed each other''spany in silence.


    After spending so many years together, we had a way ofmunication that was only for us. This was the best for us.


    The road ahead of us was long. Perhaps there were still many difficulties and challenges that we had to face in life, but we knew that we would never be apart again.


    All of the Fredericks'' properties in Limbia


    were being investigated. Naturally,


    we would never step forward. Moreover, Grant Corporation was about to sign a contract with the Zimmersons, so we had temporarily put the incident with Jordano Fredericks aside.


    The next time I saw Tory was during the signing session. Tory was a man with too much money. He had booked an entire luxury cruise ship to celebrate the sess of the


    contract signing.


    Limbia was not cold this time of the year, but Theo did not allow me to dress too skimpily, so sleeveless gowns were out of the question. All I could wear was a slightly warmer dress.


    Even so, he still draped his zer around my shoulders. The cabin was getting too stuffy for me, so I left on my own.


    Coincidentally, I met Tory. He was leaning against the rails as he stared into the ocean. It seemed as if his thoughts were preupied.


    I stood behind him, observing him silently for a few minutes. Then, I turned to look at the vast expanse of the ocean as well. The stars glittered across the dark skies.


    Tory snapped out his thoughts and finally noticed that someone was standing behind him.


    He seemed shocked when he turnedOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    around and saw that it was me.


    raised the wine ss in his hand and said with a smile, "How rare. Why are you out here alone? Did you get President Grant''s permission?"


    I chuckled and walked up next to him. "He has his own business to take care of."

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Tory shrugged but did not say anything else.


    "Are you admiring the scenery?" I asked with a smile.


    Perhaps it was because of the beautiful scenery, he did not seem as despicable as usual. I decided to stay and chat with him a bit longer.


    Tory grinned. "Have you ever stared up at a cruise ship in awe from a little wooden raft?"


    I shook my head. "I''m afraid no one has ever done that. A wooden raft has no way of traveling long distances across the ocean, and a luxury cruise ship can never be ced in a smallke. I''m afraid that they''ll never have a chance to meet."


    "There''s always that one-in-a-million possibility."


    I shrugged. "Perhaps."


    "I''ve seen it. At that moment, I thought to myself that if I were given the chance one day, I would turn my life around. I would stand on the cruise ship and stare across the ocean."


    Tory squinted at the vast expanse of the ocean. "I did it. I fulfilled my wish."


    I downed the remainder of my wine, then spoke dryly, "But you''re not as happy as you thought you''d be, right?"


    Tory suddenlyughed, then looked at me and said, "Are you mistaking reality for a TV show? The protagonist works his ass off and when he finally reaches the top, he feels nothing but emptiness. How ridiculous. I''ve achieved my dreams and I''ve reached my goals. Why would I feel empty inside? At the same time, those who say that the rich also have troubles and envy the family, friendship, and love the poor have are all nonsense. Only when you be rich and don''t have money troubles can you choose to be with the person you like."


    I did not refute his words. I stared at the city in the distance that was bing smaller and smaller. I asked, "So, what are youmenting on?"


    He narrowed his eyes. "I just wanted to find a topic to talk to you about. I heard that we have simr experiences, so I couldn''t help wanting to talk to you."


    "Simr experiences? What are you talking about?"


    I thought about it carefully. I did not think we had any simrities.


    ????


    Tory leaned against the railing and said dryly, "Our experiences growing up, of course. When I was a child, I lived with my mother. Her work was not decent, and even I got dragged into it. I was reprimanded for the mistakes she made. People would naturally feel superior in front of those who were weaker. At the slightest mistake, they would express their sense of superiority by hurting the weak. At that moment, I promised myself that if I ever became one of the strong ones, I would hurt those who hurt me and make them pay a hundredfold. Now, I''ve seeded in doing that."


    I furrowed my brows. "Our experiences growing up arepletely different. Not only was my childhood good, but it was also pretty blissful. I''d say it was


    most blissful time of my life the se


    So I''m


    sorry, I can''t find any simrities


    between us."


    I paused for a moment, then continued, " Moreover, I don''t want to have any simrities with you. I don''t want to have to console you just because of the trauma you suffered in your childhood either."


    Not only did my words not anger


    him, but Tory even responded with a


    smile. "I didn''t want you to console me. I just wanted to rant to someone whom I didn''t hate that much. Now that I''ve ranted a little, I feel much better."


    S


    He was aplex person made up of contradictions. I truly had no way of understanding his thoughts.


    I pursed my lips and decided not to chat with him any longer.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a pretty woman walked over with a ss of wine in her hand. She was staring at Tory the whole time, her intentions unclear.


    There were many beautifuldies at the party, but Tory was not one to reject the ones who approached him.


    A cynical man like Tory enjoyed being approached by beautiful women.


    When the woman walked up to him, he wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear flirtatiously, "Hey baby, are you bored on your own?"

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    The woman smiled charmingly. "I''m bored. Are you willing to spend some time with me?"


    "Of course."


    The two left with their hands around each other. I frowned slightly. Perhaps in an adult''s world, most people got what they needed. Most things could be given, but love was a luxury.


    When I returned to the cabin. Theo had already finished discussing his business.


    He smiled and walked toward me when he noticed my return. "Why did you go outside? It''s so windy out there."


    I smiled softly. "I never got to admire the scenery on the ocean, so I decided to take this opportunity to enjoy the view.


    Theo grabbed my hand and said with a chuckle, "If you like it, I''ll bring you to see the ocean more often. I''ve prepared a good show for you. I was just waiting for you toe over."


    Iughed. "Don''t tell me it''s something shocking."


    "Just wait and see.¡± Theo did not say much and led me to the upper floor of the cabin.


    This part of the cabin was reserved for the wealthy, so not many people were wandering around.


    I followed him into a room. Just then, a woman''s sharp cries came from the bedroom. The sound of a man''s heavy panting could be heard as well. The corners of my lips twitched as I turned to look at Theo subconsciously.


    Is this what he meant by ''a good show''?


    Theo frowned slightly, and said curtly, "Mr. Zimmerson sure has sophisticated interests."


    Mr. Zimmerson?


    Tory was the man in the bedroom?


    "Give me a moment, President Grant," Tory''s breathy voice called out from the bedroom.


    He was way too promiscuous. He did not mind that Theo and I were eavesdropping on him at all.


    Theo frowned and dragged me away.


    Just then, three men barged into the room.


    Two of them were holding onto a disheveled-looking man. His face was heavily bruised. He must have taken a heavy beating. Why did he look so familiar?


    I stared at him for two minutes, then finally remembered who he was. He was Amelia''s older brother, Anthony.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The woman''s moans became louder and louder. Anthony was thrown against the ground.


    He looked around with a panicked


    look on his face. When he saw Theo, he crawled over to him, wrapped his arms around his leg, and begged "I''m sorry, President Grant. I know I''ve made a mistake. You can ask me to do anything. Please just don''t kill me."


    "I''m in awe. I can''t even have a moment to myself. What is all that ruckus outside?" Tory''s irritated voice called out from the bedroom.


    He then walked out.


    He was only wearing a pair of pants, and the shirt he was wearing was unbuttoned. He had no shoes on as well and was in his usual nonchnt


    manner.


    When he saw Anthony, who was


    wrapped around Theo''s thigh as he


    begged for mercy, he walked over.


    el


    and gave him a swift kick. "You''re so noisy you''re pissing me off. And do you think you can touch President Grant?"


    His kick did notnd lightly. Anthony howled in pain, then quickly knelt in front of them. He bowed his head repeatedly as he apologized.


    I looked at Tory and pursed my lips. Suddenly, my vision went dark. Theo had covered my eyes with his hand.


    He whispered into my ear, his tone low and maic "Don''t look, you''ll get styes." He then turned toward Tory and said curtly," Put your clothes on properly."  S


    It sounded like amand.


    Tory clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction and said, "I like dressing like this. Besides, it''s not like she hasn''t seen it before."

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    He was annoyed with me.


    Theo''s expression fell, and he said in an icy tone, "Put your clothes on."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tory was stubborn. Just as he opened his mouth to say something, Theo sneered and said, "Mr. Zimmerson, you have such a noble status. How could you be allowed to put your clothes on yourself? I''ll get people to put them on for you."


    As soon as he said that, he beckoned at the subordinates who were standing by the door.


    The two bodyguards rushed forward. "Our apologies, Mr. Zimmerson."


    The two bodyguards worked quickly, and


    they dragged Tory into the room.


    Very soon, we could hear Tory''s angry shoutsing from the bedroom.


    "Are you insane, Theo Grant? What does the way I dress have to do with anything? Do you live by the ocean? Mind your own business. Are you just worried that your woman will fall in love with me when she sees my perfect physique? That must be the case. You''re insecure. You''re just jealous of the way I look."


    Theo removed the hand that was covering my eyes. When I saw the dark expression on his face, I reached up to rub my nose.


    Crap, he was mad.


    Tory was still spouting nonsense. It made me want to march into the room and give him a punch or two.


    He came out once he was properly dressed


    and red at Theo resentfully. He looked like he had just gotten bullied.


    Theo ignored him. Instead, he looked at Anthony who was still on the ground and said, "You can exin it yourself."


    Just then, the woman walked out of the room She had already tidied herself up


    I had initially thought that she would just leave immediately, but she leaned against the bedroom door and said with a smile, ¡° Mr. Zimmerson, don''t just forget about me once the deed is done. You have to keep your promise."


    The woman was charming and alluring. She had a seductive aura.


    Once she finished speaking, she looked over at Anthony.


    I noticed that Anthony''s expression had changed. He gripped his fists tightly, suppressing the anger within him.


    Did he know this woman?


    Tory sat on the couch and said


    lazily, "I promised that I''d let him go, but that doesn''t mean that President Grant will. He almost killed President ant wi Grant, after all, so I doubt he''d let


    your man go that easily." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I frowned. Tory had just slept with Anthony''s woman, then? Moreover, Anthony had listened to them from the outside while these two went at it like rabbits?


    Such drama!


    The thought of it was outrageous. Poor Anthony was just lying there as he witnessed his woman sleep with another man.


    When the woman heard Tory''s words, her cheeks became flushed with anger.


    However, she had spent a lot of her time in the nightlife scene, so she managed to keep herposure. She smiled charmingly. "You''re being unreasonable, Mr. Zimmerson."


    Tory quirked his brow and said


    shamelessly, "Don''t use me of


    going back on my promise. I promised that I wouldn''t cause trouble for your man, but what


    I


    President Grant decides to do has


    nothing to do with me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With a flick of a nce, a mischievous thought bubbled within him. "Why don''t you spend a night with President Grant? You''ve slept with one of us already anyway, what''s one more?"


    This was humiliating. The woman''s expression darkened, but she did not dare to retaliate. After she pondered it for a moment, she turned to Theo with an enchanting smile on her face. "President Grant, you should¡ª"


    "I don''t touch trash," Theo interrupted her coldly.


    The woman''s face turned beet red. She was extremely embarrassed.


    Theo looked at Tory and said disdainfully," You sure aren''t picky."


    Tory did not get angry. Instead, he said proudly, "I just enjoy being loved by all women. You wouldn''t understand."

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Theo scoffed, then he looked at the woman and said, "Get lost before I lose my temper. Otherwise, you''ll join him as the sharks'' breakfast."


    His words were final.


    The woman was stunned, perhaps she was shocked.


    She paused for a moment, gave Anthony a long look, then left.


    Tory picked up the ss from the coffee table and took a sip of water. He looked at Theo and said, "President Grant, you''re not very nice to women. It might be best to change that. Otherwise, your wife might just run away with another man."


    Theo gave him a sideways nce. "Ask


    now.


    As soon as he said that, Theo pulled me to another couch and sat down. He waited for Tory to begin questioning Anthony.


    Tory clicked his tongue and red at Anthony in an irritated manner. "This man infuriates me."


    He looked at the guards at the side and gave them an order. "Go get me something fun from the kitchen. It''s too boring to question him like this."


    I nced at Theo curiously, wondering what Tory meant by ''something fun''.


    Theo gripped my hand. It did not seem like he was nning on telling me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tory looked at Anthony, who was kneeling on the floor, with a bright smile on his face. He did not look intimidating at all. "Hey Anthony, if you know what''s best for you, you''ll tell us everything. I don''t want to treat you cruelly in front of a woman."


    Anthony looked up in bewilderment. "What do you want me to say, Mr. Zimmerson? Tell me what you want to know and I''ll tell you everything."


    Tory chuckled. "Acting dumb, aren''t


    you? Sure, keep up your little act. y with you. It''s still early, after all. It''s not like I have any ns tonight. can keep me upied Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    The bodyguard retrieved something from the kitchen, and Tory said with an ominous smile, "Go on, give this guy a proper greeting."


    My eyes widened as I stared at him in shock.


    Theo pulled me into his embrace and said gently, "Close your eyes. Don''t look." As soon as he said that, Anthony''s pained screams sounded through the room.


    Toryughed gleefully. "How fun, Anthony. Go on, keep acting dumb. Otherwise, you''d be robbing me of my fun. You guys, gag him. I don''t want to hear anything he has to say right now. I''ll listen to him when he''s


    about to give up." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I tugged the hand that Theo was using to cover my eyes away. I saw Anthony rolling around the ground in pain.


    Tory was a madman!


    The two bodyguards were not going to gag Anthony. They knew that Tory was just trying to scare him.


    When Anthony saw that the bodyguard was going to gag him with a towel, he immediately gave in and cried out, "I know I was wrong. I''ll tell you everything. Please


    let me go.''


    Tory gave the two bodyguards a look, and they ripped off Anthony''s pants.


    Anthony''s body continued twitching. He probably would not recover anytime soon.


    "Hurry up and speak. My patience is limited," Tory said with a cold expression.


    Anthony did not think that Tory


    would be this insane. He was now terrified of him and quickly told him everything. He no longer dared to hide anything. "Jordan Fredericks! It was all him. He was the one who told me to do everything. He asked me to follow President Grant. He wanted to achieve some kind of business deal. On the day of the ident, I was the one who messed with President Grant''s car."

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    "I know what I did was wrong, Mr.


    Zimmerson. I was forced into it. If I didn''t listen to him, he would''ve killed me. I had no choice."


    Tory narrowed his eyes. "So Jordan was the one who helped you pay back the hundreds and thousands of dors that you stole."


    "Yes."


    I pursed my lips and asked Anthony, "That corpse at the crime scene... Who was it?"


    Tory frowned. Perhaps he felt that my question was unimportant.


    Anthony was taken aback. He looked over me and said somewhat uncertainly, "It''s probably Mn."


    I looked at Theo, unsure if I could believe his words.


    Theo held my hand and lowered his head as if he were thinking about something.


    After a few minutes, he asked Tory, "Did you find Mn''s whereabouts?"


    "He disappeared ever since your ident. I''ve sent people to search for him, but it''s been such a long time. We still haven''t found him. He might be dead."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as he said that, a troubled expression crossed Tory''s face as he pondered that possibility.


    It was a baffling matter. Why did Jordan want to kill Mn? When Mn first arrived in Limbia, he was in desperate need of assistance, so he and Jordan decided to work together. Not only did Jordan''s interests remain untouched, but Mn would also help him however he could too. Simrly, Jordan would provide help whenever needed.


    Why would Jordan kill him?


    I pursed my lips, looked at Anthony, and asked, "Are you sure that the corpse belongs to Mn?"


    Anthony thought about it and said, "That night, Mn was the one who led the men to capture you. Once Mn pulled


    President Grant into his car, they sped off. However, the car was stopped a short distance away by someone who imed to be Jordan Fredericks'' man. He wanted to bring President Grant with him, and Mn just decided to tag along. I wasn''t going back to town. I just happened to be heading in the same direction as those people, so I kept driving behind them. After driving for about a mile or so, the cars suddenly stopped. I was a little scared, so I stopped too. Then, I saw Mn getting shoved down from the car. Hey on the ground, motionless. He was covered in blood too. At that point, I was freaking out. I didn''t dare to stay and watch. I was afraid I''d be next, so I just sped off. I''m telling the truth.


    You''ve got to believe me."


    No one said anything for a while. Everyone was deep in thought.


    Tory finally snapped out of his thoughts, looked at Anthony, and said in an icy tone," Seeing how well you performed today, I''ll let you go. You''d ''d better be more honest from


    here on out. If you cause any more trouble for me, I''ll feed you to the sharks."


    Once he was done speaking, he gave his bodyguards a look.


    Anthony was led out of the room. Now, only Theo, Tory, and I remained in the room.


    When I saw that neither of them nned on speaking, I could not help but ask, "Why did Jordan want to kill Mn?"


    Even when I was abroad, I already knew that Mn and Jordan had aplicated rtionship. There must have been a lot of benefits involved between the two.


    Moreover, no matter how reckless Mn was, there was no way that Jordan could have killed him so easily.


    Theo pursed his lips, looked at Tory, and said, "I need you to investigate this matter. At the same time, I''ll send someone here to take charge of our coboration."


    "Huh?" Tory was unhappy. "President Grant, why do I feel like you''re trying to dump this matter on me so you can just bring your wife back to Whaldorf and continue frolicking there?"


    "If you want to be responsible for the


    En


    Zimmerson family''s downfall, I can stay here." Theo gave him a cold look and said," Jordan is ying something bigger than just chess. He wants something more than a business partnership."

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Tory narrowed his eyes as his expression turned serious. "What do you know?"


    "What we know are almost the same."


    Theo pulled me up from the couch and gave Tory a long, meaningful look. "You should take your time and think about why I''d say that."


    "Can''t you just give it to me straight?"


    "Nope." Theo raised a brow. "I want to see what you cane up with and if it''d be the same as mine."


    Tory was speechless.


    Surely, something was wrong with this man.


    Theo then led me away. I still had a lot of questions, but I decided to just follow him obediently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As we descended from the top floor of the cabin, we saw a man and a woman exchanging blows. I had initially thought it was a lovers'' quarrel that got out of hand, but when I took a closer look, I realized that it was Anthony and his girlfriend.


    "You bitch! I feed you and I pay for your shit. But you turned around and crawled into Tory Zimmerson''s bed. I''m going to kill you."


    Anthony was yelling and swearing as he beat the woman.


    The woman''s swollen cheeks were a sign that she had been pped repeatedly. She was battered and bruised.


    The beautiful and charming woman had be disheveled in a blink of an eye.


    She had tried to fight back in the beginning, but she eventually gave up. She just allowed herself to be beaten and yelled at. It seemed like it was not the first time Anthony had abused her.


    Gambling addicts were prone to violence, especially when they were a scumbag like Anthony who would use violence on those who were weaker than him.


    I could not bear to stand by and watch, so I walked up to them and tried to stop Anthony. I hissed in an icy tone. "If I were you, I''d find an obscure corner and stay there until the ship docks. You almost got my husband killed. I don''t know when it''ll happen but I just might change my mind and get you to pay with your life. This woman is the sole reason you''re still alive right now. Otherwise, you''d have already ended up in a shark''s stomach. You can''t even keep yourself alive. Are you proud of having to rely on a woman to keep you alive?"


    My intervention caught Anthony by surprise. He had already lost his temper. My words pushed him off the edge, and he swung at me.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Theo grabbed his arm and asked in an icy tone.


    Anthony looked up at him, and his face paled immediately from the shock. He quickly apologized to me. "Thank you for teaching me a lesson. Madam. I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    He did not honestly think that he was wrong. Scumbags like him only admitted their mistakes when their lives were threatened.


    I looked at the woman and felt a sense of pity for her.


    She probably had true feelings for him. After all, a beautiful woman like her did not need a man like Anthony.


    I said curtly, "Leave him. A scumbag like him isn''t worth it."


    I knew that it was probably pointless for me to advise her, but I still said it.


    That woman looked up at me with a surprised took on her face. She did not think that I would stand up for her, never mind say something like that to her.


    "Thank you." She no longer looked like the alluring woman from before.


    "No problem. I''m a woman too. It''s only normal that I can''t stand to see you being treated like this."


    Theo red at Anthony coldly, then he grabbed my hand and said, "Let''s go."


    When we were about to turn the corner, I could not help but turn back to look at the woman.


    Theo squeezed my hand when he


    heard me sigh. He said gently, "Everyone has a life of their own. You should help them if you can, but don''t take it too seriously if you can''t or you''ll be very exhausted


    I looked up at him. "You don''t think I''m being too much of a busybody?"


    Theoughed. "I never said that."


    "But you''re thinking it."


    "No, I''m being used of something I didn''t do."


    I scoffed but said nothing else.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    When the cruise ship docked, Theo and I disembarked the ship.


    I was surprised to see Keith in the distance. I walked toward him with a grin.'' When did you get here, Keith?"


    Keith smiled. "Good day, Madam. I just arrived."


    I asked him how he was doing the moment I got into the car. After all, he was a friend of mine, and I had not seen him in a long time.


    Perhaps Theo''s throat was ufortable, but along the way, he suddenly started coughing repeatedly.


    I turned to him. "Did you catch a cold?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was just discharged from the hospital. and the doctor had told him to keep an eye out for his health. If it were not for Tory celebrating the sess of the signing, we would not even have gone outside.


    Theo coughed gently. "I don''t think so.


    Perhaps I was exposed to too much cigarette smoke."


    When he finished speaking, he leaned against the seat and closed his eyes.


    When I saw how ufortable he looked, I stopped chatting with Keith.


    I was tired and sleepy by the time we returned to the hotel.


    While Theo and Keith discussed in the living room, I went to take a shower. When I was done, Iy down on the bed, my eyelids heavy from the exhaustion.


    I was nning to wait for Theo to finish his discussion with Keith before I slept, but I could not stay awake any longer. I quickly fell asleep.


    When Theo woke me up, he had already showered.


    "You didn''t dry your hair?" he asked, dissatisfied.


    I was a little upset from being woken up and said impatiently, "I don''t want to."


    "I''ll do it for you." Theo''s tone was gentle.


    "Oh... Okay."


    I got up from the bed. When he walked over with the hairdryer, I leaned against him." I''m so sleepy. Too much has happenedtely. I''m so tired." "You can get a nice, long rest once we get back to Whaldorf."


    I hope so.'' Just because I would be back in Whaldorf, it did not mean that my days would be peaceful.


    Once Theo was done drying my hair, I got up to use the restroom.


    When I was washing my hands, I saw a bottle of Vitamin A on the counter.


    Theo seemed to have been taking this recently. Was he starting to take more care of his body recently?


    It seemed like men were just as afraid of aging as women were.


    I brought the bottle of vitamins with me when I left the bathroom.


    I handed it to him and asked with a smile," Does this work?"


    Theo furrowed his brows. ''What?'' I chuckled. "Aren''t you taking this to look after your body? Are you feeling ufortable? Or do you feel like you''ve started aging?"


    Theo threw his phone aside and red at me. "Does the madam have anyints about me?"


    I held back myughter as I shook my head. "How could I? You''re so charming and handsome, and you still look so young. How could I have anyints?"


    Theo raised his brow and grabbed my arm, shoving me onto the bed. "Stay farther away from Tory next time."


    I was taken aback. "Why did you suddenly bring him up?"


    Theo narrowed his eyes and asked curtly," Do you think he has a nice body?" Not only did this man get jealous easily, but he also held grudges too. I had almost forgotten about that matter.


    I could not help butugh. "Tory is young. Don''t you know men age like fine wine? Even if you were to stand next to Tory now, I''m sure more women would pick you."  S

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Theo did not look happy. "What about when I''m older?"


    I had the sudden urge to tease him and said with a smile, "It''s hard to say. When you get older, Tory will be your age now. He''ll be more charismatic than you."


    "Oh?" Theo narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    I covered my mouth and giggled. "Alright, I''ll stop teasing-ah!"


    After that, I did not get the chance to speak again. One could not be too cheeky, after all, or they would soon meet their downfall.


    Two dayster, Theo and I had returned to Whaldorf.


    After being away from Whaldorf for so long, there were a lot of things at thepany that was waiting to be settled by Theo. He was busy all day and barely had time to rest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had yet to fully recover from getting frostbite, and I was worried about his wellbeing, so I followed him to thepany every day. I tried to help him as much as I could, worried that he might fall sick.


    When I went downstairs that day, someone called for me from the reception counter. I looked over and saw that it was Thalia.


    I had only not seen her for a short time, but she had changed drastically. She looked a lot more fashionable and polished. If she had not taken the initiative to call me, I was afraid that I would not have recognized her at first nce.


    "Madam, you and President Grant have returned."


    I smiled and nodded. "You''ve gotten so much prettier. Have you started seeing someone?"


    The youngdy blushed, embarrassed. "N-No..."


    I smiled and stopped prying.


    The phone in my bag started ringing. I pulled it out and saw that Amelia''s mother was calling me.


    If she was calling me, it probably meant that she needed more money for her child''s medical expenses.


    I answered the call, expecting her to


    be crying as usual. However, she was not crying this time and spoke calmly, "Do you have any free time recently, Madam Grant?  S


    Sky wants to meet you so he can thank you properly."


    Her tone was unusual. I frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Amelia''s mother replied, "Nothing. Sky found out that you''re the one paying his hospital bills, so he wants to thank you in person."


    "I have some time right now. I''ll head over to the hospital."


    After I hung up the phone, I drove to the hospital.


    I was not a fan of hospitals. From the atmosphere to the smell of antiseptic, I hated it all. If I had a choice, I would nevere here.


    However, the child wanted to see me, so I had toe.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I took the elevator upstairs.


    The first thing I saw when I found Sky''s room was Amelia''s parents.


    Only a short time had passed, but the two old folks seemed to have aged significantly. They were only in their 60s, but they seemed like they were in their 70s or 80s. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Amelia''s mother stood up to greet me when she saw me. "Sorry for the trouble, Mrs.


    Grant."


    "It''s no trouble at all." I smiled and looked at Sky who was lying on the bed. "How''s the kid?"


    "He''s stable right now."


    The two old folks had not eaten. Since I was there, they decided to go get food together and left me to chat with Sky.


    Once they left, I sat on the chair next to the bed. As I looked at the child lying on the bed, I found myself at a


    loss for words to describe how I was feeling.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    Sky lookedpletely different from the first time I saw him.


    The continuous treatment and chemotherapy had turned this child into skin and bones. His face was sunken.


    There was barely any flesh on his cheeks.


    I held his hand gently. It was just as bony. He was almost the same age as Munchkin, yet he had to go through this kind of pain and suffering. It made my heart break.


    Should I ask Theo?


    Maybe I should ask and see if he had any way of arranging a bone marrow transnt as soon as possible. Since I had already decided to help this child, I should find ways to help him get better sooner. This type of ongoing chemotherapy was too painful for the child.


    Just as I took out my phone to send Theo a message, Sky woke up from his slumber.


    The child was stunned when I was the first thing he saw after he woke up. When he finally reacted, his expression was filled with glee. "You came, Ma''am."


    I nodded and asked gently, "Did I wake you?"


    "No, I''ve been waking up from my sleep a lot recently." Sky looked around the ward. When he saw that his grandparents were not here, he asked, "Did Grandma and Grandpa go eat?"


    I nodded. "Do you want some water? I''ll get it for you."


    "Thank you, Ma''am, but I''m not thirsty."


    I smiled and held his hand once more.


    The sight of the child''s bony physique made me sad. "Are you hungry, Sky?"


    "Nope."


    Since he had just woken up, in addition to him feeling unwell, he was slightly reluctant to speak. He just stared at the ceiling nkly. I did not know what he was thinking about.


    He seemed to do this often. He would stare at the ceiling and think of things that kids his age should not have to think about.


    I was not good at talking to kids, so I was not sure of how to initiate a conversation with him either. Instead, I just sat with him in silence, keeping himpany.


    After a while, Sky suddenly asked, "Am I about to die, Ma''am?"


    I felt my heart clench at his question as an indescribable sadness filled


    my chest. I resisted the urge to cry, and shook my head with a smile. "No, you''re overthinking. Sky. doctors will treat you. Once


    V


    recover, you can go to the zoo with your grandparents and see all kinds


    of animals. You can go y wherever you want."


    Sky''s eyes lit up immediately. "Really?"


    I held his hand tightly and gave him a firm nod. "Of course. Once you get better, I''ll bring you wherever you want to go. So, you have to stay strong and cooperate with the doctor''s treatments, okay?"


    With a renewed sense of hope, Sky responded seriously, "I''ll work with the doctor to get better. Once I get better, I want to eat candies and hamburgers. It''s been so long since I had those. Grandma said I can only have those once I''m better."


    I smiled and nodded. "Sure,


    whatever you want. I''ll buy it all for


    you when you get out. So, you have to try your best, okay?" "Okay." The little kid suddenly thought of something and retrieved a


    el


    palm-sized notebook from under his pillow. He then handed it to me. ¡°Grandma wanted me to give you this. She said it was my mom''s diary. Grandma said you''re a good person, and she wants me to say thank you."


    I took the notebook and asked suspiciously, "This is your mother''s diary?"


    Sky nodded. "Grandma said it''s my mom''s diary can''t read yet. Grandma said to give it to you and that you understand once you read it. She said it''ll help you too. But you can''t look at it now. You can only look at it once you get home or the bad guys will steal it from you."


    Sky grabbed the notebook and put it into my bag.


    I did not question him further. Perhaps Amelia''s mother had only told him that much.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    We continued chatting about some other stuff. After a while, Amelia''s parents returned from their meal.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Amelia''s parents walked up to me and thanked me solemnly. "We''re so grateful, Mrs. Grant."


    I smiled and shook my head. "You don''t have to thank me. Sky is an adorable child. I like him, so it''s only natural that I''d help him. Don''t worry about the uing medical expenses. If the child needs a bone marrow transnt urgently, I''ll talk to my husband and see if there''s anything he can do to help."


    I saw their lips quiver as if they wanted to smile, but they could not.


    "Mrs. Grant, after talking it through, we''ve decided not to proceed with Sky''s


    treatment. This child is suffering. We''ve decided to let him spend his remaining days by bringing him on a trip. We''ll let him see parts of the world he''s never seen and do the things he''s never done. We want him to leave without regrets. This is our family''s fate," Amelia''s mother said.


    I was stunned. "Why? I''ve spoken to the doctor. He said that if we continue with the treatments and find a suitable bone marrow, he''ll get better. If you''re worried about the medical expenses, I''ll take care of it. He''s still so young. He still has a bright future ahead of him."


    Amelia''s mother burst into tears as she said with a helpless expression, "He won''t have a bright future. Even if he''s sessfully treated, we''ll just be a burden to him. Moreover, he has a leech of an uncle who made Amelia kill herself. He''ll kill Sky too. We should let him enjoy his remaining days on Earth and let the good times end here. He''ll do better in the afterlife."


    I did not know what to say at that moment. She was right. Even if this child was cured, he would have no one to rely on in the future. His scumbag of an uncle alone was enough to torture him for the rest of his life. Anthony would make his life a living hell, just like he did with Sky''s mother. By then, Sky''s parents would barely be able to move anymore. Sky would still have to look after them.


    Even so, they could not just give up on the child''s life so easily.


    The child did not want much. He just wanted to keep on living.


    When Amelia''s mother saw that I had more to say, she quickly stopped me. Mrs. Grant, I know you''re kind-hearted, and you''ll help us however you can. But we''re not rted, and we can''t keep relying on your help forever. We''re beyond grateful for all you''ve done for us thus far. If you ever need our help, we''ll repay you. It''s gettingte. You should head back and get some


    rest."


    I still wanted to say something, but when I saw the determined look in her eyes, I felt my words get stuck in my throat. This was never any of my business.


    Moreover, I could not be responsible for this child''s future. I did not have the right to decide what to do with his life either.


    This powerless feeling made me very ufortable. I left the hospital in a daze.


    The phone in my bag kept ringing. I took it out and nced at the caller ID. It was Shannon.


    I picked up the call, and she was as boisterous as usual. "Have you returned to Whaldorf, Wanda? Have you seen Jordan? He hasn''t called me in a few days. The resort project was suddenly shut down for some reason. What the hell happened? Are you still nning oning back?"


    I sat on the lounge chair near the hospital''s entrance and watched as people walked in and out of the hospital. Some of them were holding their newborn babies, their faces were full of joy; some were full of despair, caught in the throes of life.


    The joys and sorrows of life were presented here in vivid detail.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I still could not recover from what had happened with Sky and responded to her half-heartedly, "I don''t think I can go back at the moment. Take care of yourself.


    Something must have happened


    with the Fredericks. Perhaps he''s


    just been busy. Once he has


    something to talk about, he''ll contact you. Don''t worry too much." Shannon sighed and said in an exasperated tone, "I''m still waiting for you to get back so we can check out that new bar together. I''m so bored right now. The scariest part is my grandfather has recently started arranging for me to meet potential suitors. I don''t know why but he''s forbidden me from contacting Jordan. He says that we''re ipatible. That''s not what he said thest time. He was so


    satisfied with Jordan too. I don''t know why he suddenly changed his mind."

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    I opened my mouth to say something, but my logic told me that it was not the right time. Hence, I quickly swallowed my words. "You have to listen to your elders, Shannon. He''s just doing what''s best for you."


    "Why would you say that?" Shannon was dissatisfied.


    "I don''t think Mr. Collins would want to sabotage you."


    It was gettingte. After chatting a bit more, I hung up the phone.


    The weather in the north was slowly creeping into Winter. It was barely six p.m. but the sky had already gone dark. It was chilly too.


    I drove back to the vi and found out that Theo had already returned.


    It was rare to see him get off work so early. He was cooking in the kitchen too.


    I walked up to the kitchen door and leaned against it, watching as he busied himself with cooking. I could not help but feel a smile creep up my face.


    When he turned around to grab something, the sight of me in the doorway made him jump. "When did you get back? Why didn''t you call me?" I smiled. "I just got back."


    Theo gave me an exasperated look. "Go wash your hands. Dinner is almost ready."


    I was surprised that he was wearing


    fne


    a beige sweater and blurted out, "You look better in light-colored clothes. It makes you look younger.


    Theo raised his brow. "So, you''re saying that I usually look old?"


    e


    It did not seem like he was joking, and that only made me want to tease him more. " You do look kind of old usually. Perhaps it''s because you look too strict. You''re always giving off an unapproachable vibe like you have a short temper. That''s why people think you''re a lot older. So, you should wear more light-colored clothing in the future. You look so handsome when you dress up, so you shouldn''t dress yourself up to look so mature."


    Theo thought about what I said and said," Alright, I ept your opinion."


    I saw his serious expression and lost for a moment. When did he


    be so receptive too


    opinions? Was he slowly learning how to fix his bad habits


    and control his temper?


    The man he was now seemed like apletely different person from that gloomy, daunting Theo from all those years ago.


    It was a slow, gradual change.


    I had not realized this before, but Theo had slowly re-evaluated himself and changed himself all for the sake of me and this family.


    Now, he was a different Theo. He was childish at times, but he wanted my attention and catered to my preferences.


    ''Love'' was never a word that he spoke carelessly, but it was hidden in the details of every little thing he did.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    When he saw me spacing out, he held up his hand and waved it in front of me a few times. He asked in a concerned tone, "What are you thinking about? Is something on your mind?"


    I snapped back to reality, got on my tiptoes, and kissed him on the lips. "I was just thinking about how lucky I am to be married to such a wonderful husband."


    Theo grabbed my waist and said lovingly," I''m the lucky one. I must''ve used up three lifetimes'' worth of luck to be able to marry you."


    We held each other in our embrace. The frustration I was feeling from the matter with Sky dissipated slightly.


    After dinner, Theo asked me to go rest in the bedroom while he cleaned up.


    When I returned to the bedroom, I got a call from Petra.


    She asked me how I had been recently, and why I had yet to visit them after returning to Whaldorf.


    I exined that Theo had yet to fully recover and I was worried about him, so I had been following him to thepany to help him as much as I could. Then, I promised that I would visit her tomorrow.


    Munchkin could be heard calling for me in the background. Petra handed him the phone, and I chatted with him for almost half an hour before we finally hung up.


    It was easy for me to fall asleep once Iy down on the bed. Theo was tired from being busy all day too. Once he returned to the room, we showered and got ready for bed.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, Theo''s phone rang.


    He picked up the phone. I did not know what was said from the other end, but I saw his expression turn serious as he got up and began putting on his clothes.


    I realized that something serious must have happened and became slightly more awake. "What''s wrong? What happened?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Something happened at the resort. I''m heading over now."


    He hung up the phone and grabbed his things, getting ready to leave. I had gotten out of bed too and was preparing to leave with him.


    He did not want me to go and tried to stop me from going, but I refused to listen.


    Hence, he just gave up.


    We managed to get onto thest flight and fell asleep on the ne. When wended, it was still dark out.


    We continued sleeping when we got to the vi and only headed to the resort when morning came.


    We were barely gone for a month, but the site had already changed drastically. The research institute had beenpleted.


    Even though it was only two stories high, it was very well-built.


    Winter was approaching, and the leaves of the vegetation there had begun to turn yellow as they fell. The roads that were not paved before had now been paved with cement. It was so much easier to travebon the roads now.


    There were too many issues with this project, so many smart products were


    waiting indefinitely to be released into the market. The promotions of the products had also been put on hold temporarily.


    The car stopped in front of the


    research institute. It was surrounded by caution tape. No unauthorized personnel was allowed in or out. Inside the institute, Elena was talking to the police.


    Jordan was not here. I was not sure what he was up to now.


    When she


    looked She


    and saw Theo''s arrival, it


    bet


    she had seen her savior. over happily. "You''re


    finally here. President Grant


    W


    Theo nodded and asked, "What''s going on now?"


    "Jordan hid the technology that was stolen, but we''ve found them. We''re currently trying to get in contact with the


    Fredericks."


    Elena nced at me a few times as she spoke.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Cally arrived soon after. When she saw me, she became a little emotional. "Where have you been, Wanda? Why haven''t I been able to get a hold of you? President Fredericks told me that something had happened to you in Limbia. I was worried sick."


    I did not know what to say. I paused for a moment before responding to her, "It''s kind ofplicated. I''ll tell you the details next time. What happened here?"


    Cally had aplicated look on her face." When the research institute was broken into, the things that were stolen were stashed away underground. When I found out, I was shocked. We''ve been working here for so long, yet no one had ever realized that the institute had a basement." This proved that my previous guess was correct.


    I nced over at Theo. I had previously noticed that the institute did not have a lot of structures and mentioned it to Theo. I asked him to get someone to take a look, but I did not know if he did.


    "Let''s take a look," Theo said.


    We headed into the research institute. Elena said to the police officer, "This is President Grant of Grant Corporation. He''s here to confirm the equipment and products that were taken from the institute."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "We need the person-in-charge of bothpanies to be present before we can enter."


    Cally and I nced at each other and said," We work for Fredericks Corporations. We''re in charge of this project."


    Ms. Cally showed him her permit.


    The officer did not seem to think there was anything out of ce and let us in. The equipment in the first-floor lobby remained the same. Once we walked out of the lobby and came to the back, we found that the equipment had been arranged neatly in a corner.


    A door was facing us. It was not big and only seemed to be three feet tall and five feet wide.


    "This door is opened by some kind of mechanism. Can you believe that?" Cally asked mockingly.


    I did not believe it. These kinds of doors only seemed to exist in TV shows and movies.


    "When was this installed? Was it installed while the institute was being built?" I asked, puzzled.


    No one knew the answer.


    We then followed Elena through the door. Inside was a long and dark corridor. After walking about 50 yards, a wide space was revealed. There, in that space, was all the equipment and products that were missing.


    "I knew something was off. There was no way that so many things could be shipped off so quickly and quietly. Unless there was a whole bunch of people, it seemed unrealistic. They would''ve been more


    Re


    found out. It definitely made


    sense that the items were moved here," Elena said dryly.


    Then, she looked at Lally and said in a mocking tone, "You people from Fredericks Corporations sure are sly. Only you guys coulde up with such a cunning n. No wonder problems kept arising with this project. You guys were plotting


    behind our backs all along?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Cally frowned. She did not expect Fredericks Corporations to do something like this either. She had no way of refuting.


    After all, the truth was disyed before their eyes. Fredericks Corporations was the bad guy here.


    I thought about it and said, "Looking at the items here, it seems like Jordan was the one who sold off some of the smaller products to thatpany overseas. The big ones are harder to move, so he just left them here."


    Elena looked at me with a disdainful look on her face. "Quit yapping. Aren''t you just pointing out the obvious?"


    I was not too bothered by her mockery. I turned and asked Theo, "How are you nning to handle this?"


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "We''ll handle this justly. Contact the reporters and expose Fredericks Corporations'' shady ways. Also, contact awyer to file awsuit against them."


    His expression was cold and stern. It was clear that they had struck a nerve.


    This was an evident disrespect of Grant Corporation. There was no way Theo would stand for it.


    Cally started panicking and said in a


    l


    hurry, "Calm down, President Grant. President Fredericks is currently handling some matters and is unable to return. Please give him a chance to exin himself. Perhaps he isn''tthe one behind this.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Cally saw no one agreeing with her and anxiously said, "Jordan doesn''t benefit from this. Maybe enterprises that were dissatisfied with Fredericks Corporation''s sessful bidding had bribed the architects. I think we should give Jordan a chance to exin himself."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    If I had not seen Jordan''s true colors in Limbia, I might not believe that this was Jordan''s doing either.


    However, I was certain that this was Jordan''s doing and knew that he had nned this a long time ago.


    When he invited me into Fredericks Corporation back then and handed me this project despite my wishes, it was all nned a long time ago.


    As to why he did so, Fredericks Corporation probably wanted to enter the field of intelligence too. Once Grant Corporation achieved sess through this project, he would not stand a chance at getting part of the profits anymore.


    Therefore, he did not want this project to seed. I must say that Jordan had plotted a pretty massive scheme this time.


    I suspected that my near-death experience in the freezer as well as Shannon''s ident was also his doing.


    I felt chills in my heart. In order to achieve his goal, Jordan tried to kill me and even used Shannon without mercy. This man was not only intensely sly but also incredibly ruthless.


    "Cally..." I thought about it and still said," Let the police handle it. We''ll have an answer after the investigation."


    I lowered my head to ponder after saying that.


    I reyed everything that happened after I met Jordan in my head and felt terrified the more I thought about it.


    A demon like that was just beside me, yet I still did not realize it. I felt chills racing down my spine when I thought about it now.


    Cally looked at me and sighed. "I


    must give Mr. Frank a call to inform him about this. This concerns the Fredericks, after all. I''m sorry, Wanda. I''m indebted to the


    Fredericks." Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded to express my understanding. "No problem. Go ahead and call him if you want to.


    The Fredericks were already in turmoil, but it had nothing to do with this incident.


    After receiving Lally''s call and listening to her recount, he merely said, "I''ll leave this matter to you. Do your best to minimize the Fredericks'' losses."


    He had no time to handle this matter right now because there were even serious matters waiting for him to handle.


    Lally nodded. "Yes, Mr. Frank."


    After hanging up the phone, Lally looked at me with a paleplexion. "Wanda, I''m sure you know what''s happening to the Fredericks, right? Can you tell me?"


    She did not know what had happened in Limbia.


    I lowered my head in silence. After a while, I slowly said, "The Fredericks'' factory in Libia failed the safety assessment and was ordered to be rectified, but Jordan secretly kept the factory running. Not only that, carcinogenic substances were detected in the products they produced He''s also involved in a murder case, so he''s not able to attend to matters here for now.


    "The incident at Limbia is so serious that all the Fredericks'' industries are being investigated. Mr. Frank is equally flustered. Now, only you can handle this project." Content belongs


    to


    Lally was no fool. After hearing what I said, she asked in a hoarse voice, "Is Grant Corporation involved in the incident in Limbia too?"

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    I nodded, not nning to hide it from her." The Fredericks wanted to reach a cooperation with the local trade andmerce in Limbia, but the Zimmersons who manage the trade andmerce decided to pick Grant Corporation, so Jordan kidnapped Theo and forced him to sign the contract to transfer the trade andmerce cooperation to him. But his n didn''t seed in the end."


    Cally''splexion grew even paler. She found it impossible to believe that Jordan actually did such a thing and did not know what to say for a moment.


    Elena looked at Theo with concern and heartache, but she did not ask anything. She said to Cally, "For the sake of profit, the Fredericks Corporation you''re working for was willing to resort to illegal means and failed to observe proper limits."


    Cally pursed her lips but made no answer.


    "Mr. Grant, I''m really sorry that Mr. Fredericks has hurt you. I also know that you''ve made your decision. I can''t make him change, but from my standpoint, I most certainly have to do my best to protect Fredericks Corporation."


    Theo nced at her but did not say anything. He merely said to Elena, "Contact awyer."


    He took me away after saying that.


    After getting into the car, I finally asked the question that had been bothering me," Did you already know these things a long time ago, Theo?"


    Elena said that this was discovered after the workers moved the equipment in order to paint the walls, but I knew that only Jordan and Theo could enter this operation room. Even Elena could not go in. Hence, someone deliberately wanted others to find out about this underground garage. That person was most likely Theo.


    Theo withdrew his gaze from the car window and looked at me with gentle eyes. "I had someone check the walls the moment you told me about the problem with the wall construction."


    I pursed my lips. "Why didn''t you expose him back then? Why did you wait until now?"


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "If I had


    raised this issue back then, Jordan


    would surely have set a bigger trap for me. would have to spend time looking into it again. Since I already knew what he was up to, I might as well go along with his n


    Sure enough, an entrepreneur''s brain worked differently.


    I sighed. "So you knew that Jordan would surely make a move when you arrived at Limbia, and after learning that he had also arrived in Limbia, you wanted to return to the hotel immediately."


    Theo nodded. "But my men lost him, so I wasn''t able to receive news of him arriving in Limbia. Otherwise, his men wouldn''t have taken me away either."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was no wonder he acted so leisurely when he met up with Mn topete for the business cooperation. It turned out he already knew that Mn was not his opponent.


    I pursed my lips and asked, "Do you believe that Mn actually died just like that?" "From what I heard, the deceased body was Mn. The DNA profiles match."


    I was stunned. "I find it a little hard to believe it. Jordan killed him just like that? Besides, how can a sly man like Mn die so easily?"


    It was too sudden. Initially, I thought that Jordan had obtained the man''s body from a hospital in order to befuddle us, but I never expected him to actually murder someone-especially not his business partner.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the vi. As we had not been back for so long, Theo hired a cleaningdy toe over and clean up the ce At this moment, thedy happened to finish cleaning up and was about to leave.


    When she saw us, thedy walked up to Theo and said, "A tall and hunky man came by earlier and said that he was looking for Mrs. Grant, but when he saw that both of you weren''t around, he asked me to pass on a message. He asked you to be careful."

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Was that a warning or a reminder?


    I asked thedy to describe the man''s appearance. She described his looks, but I had no impression of the man at all.


    After thedy left, I went to sit on the sofa in the living room, thinking carefully about the man described by thedy.


    Theo sat down next to me and exhorted," Mn''s subordinates may have learned about his death, so they came to give me trouble after listening to the nonsense Jordan told them. Try your best to go out as little as possible and call me if you''re leaving the house."


    I knew the seriousness of the matter and waspliant.


    Mn seemed to have quite a number of subordinates. There was no telling if they had all gone to Limbia with him after he could no longer stay abroad.


    Wait a minute!


    Mn''s subordinates?


    I was startled and sat straight, saying to Theo, "I know who''s the man who came looking for me. He''s Mn''s subordinate, Franky. He helped me once when I was abroad andter escaped to our country with Mn. He looked down and out when I saw him again, so I gave him my address and phone number. I told him toe to me if he needed any help. Ipletely forgot about this because too many things happened in Whaldorf City after that."


    After saying that, I grabbed my phone and called Shannon.


    She answered after a very long time, and her voice was hoarse when she spoke," What''s up, Wanda?"


    "Are you down with the flu? Why is your voice so hoarse?"


    "No." Shannon sounded listless. "I went to Limbia. I can''t reach Jordan''s phone. I really miss him and want to see him, so I took a flight to Limbiast night and arrived early this morning. I can die of exhaustion."


    I was startled and anxiously said, "You don''t even know which part of Limbia Jordan is in. How are you supposed to look for him? Besides, you''re in Limbia all alone. What are you going to do if you meet a bad guy?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m an adult now. I know how to protect myself. I wanted to call you when I woke up to ask you where Jordan is and get his address from you."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing how to tell her what had gone down in Limbia.


    Moreover, this was not a good time to break it to her either.


    If she knew what Jordan did, she could easilynd herself in trouble in Limbia.


    I thought about it and said, "I don''t know where Jordan is either. Theo and I weren''t able to get in touch with him up until the time we left."


    Shannon sighed. "I knew this was going to happen. Things are going to getplicated from here. Limbia is huge.


    Where am I supposed to look for him?"


    "You probably shouldn''t look for him anymore, Shannon. Just take it as you''re in Limbia for a holiday. Maybe Jordan hasn''t contacted you because he has too many things to do. Besides, even if you manage to keep in touch with him, he won''t necessarily have the time for you. Go travel for a few days ande back soon. It''s too dangerous for you to be there alone."


    Shannon stubbornly said, "I know


    he''s busy, so I''m just here to visit et spend time with me. I''ll go fol


    him. I''m not going to ask him.


    immediately after seeing him.


    "I haven''t asked you the reason for your call."


    "Do you remember how I once asked e for a favor? I said that if a man ever came to you for help, you should do your best to help him. Did he ever approach you?"


    "He didn''t. No one hase to look for metely."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like Franky had followed Mn


    to Limbia as well.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    I smiled and said, "Oh, there''s nothing else from me, then. Don''t stay in Limbia for too long. I''ll send you a phone number. Call this number for help if you encounter any emergency in Limbia. Also, don''t go ces that are too chaotic. You must be vignt at all times."


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry."


    After hanging up the phone, I sent her Tory''s number.


    I then sent Tory a text message to inform him to lend Shannon a helping hand if she ever called him.


    Limbia was a dangerous ce. Someone had to be there to take care of her.


    Theo went to the study to finish his work. I retreated to my bedroom toy down. Just as I was about to fall asleep, my mind suddenly shed back to the diary Sky gave me.


    I got up and nned to read the diary, only to remember after searching for a long time that I had switched to a bigger bag when I came here. The bag with the diary was left at home. It seemed like I could only read it when I returned to Whaldorf City.


    With Jordan not excluded from the resort project, things went smoothly. The cooperation with Fredericks Corporations most certainly needed to be dissolved.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This project needed a new partner, and when a new partner was found and the project was perfected, it would need a long time before this project could make any money. The losses that Grant Corporation would suffer were simply too great.


    Theo initially wanted to give up on this project, but Elena would not agree to it and showed a strong reaction. I understood because she had put a lot of work into this project. After a series of discussions, Theo finally decided to let the project go on.


    I could not continue working in Fredericks Corporations anymore. As we needed to look for a new partner, we were unable to return to Whaldorf City for now.


    Tory gave me a call and told me that he had brought Shannon back to his house because she nearly got into trouble in the hotel.


    This was the best n. After pacifying Shannon''s emotions, I focused on helping Theo with his work.


    It took time to hold a bidding


    session. In order to speed things up, everyone worked day and night When it was almost ready, I started thinking of ways to contact Franky.


    He did not leave his contact number, so it was especially hard for me to find him.


    Despite that, I could not give up looking for him. I needed to know if Jordan was using Mn''s men.


    In the meantime, something surprised me greatly. Dazaray contacted me.


    She wanted to meet up with me and tell me something.


    I refused to meet her because I thought there was nothing between us to talk about.


    She seemed bent on meeting me, bringing up the incident where she was humiliated abroad. She said that I must meet her. At this point, could only agree. We agreed to meet at a coffee shop. The weather this month was really cold. She wore a white down jacket, which made her look very young.


    However, she was not lean to begin with, so the fluffy down jacket made her seem even chubbier. The high cor woolen sweater made her already short neck even shorter.


    Unless stared from up close, anyone would think that she was just an ordinary woman at one nce.


    The two of us entered the coffee shop in silence and took our seats. I looked at her with a calm gaze.


    Unsure if it was because she had


    not been taking care of her skin, there were plenty of bumps on her. face. Powders would inevitably get


    caught on them. Moreover, the gee


    foundation she used did not match her skin tone, making her face look like an uneven wall. It was unpleasant to look at.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Dazaray was sizing me up as well, and her gaze was quite hostile. After sizing me up, she mildly asked, "Drinks?" "Anything."


    Dazaray nodded. "We''ll have the same drinks, then."


    She called the waiter and ordered two cappinos.


    When the waiter left, she said, "It''s been a while. You''re getting prettier and prettier."


    I was astounded, surprised to hearpliments from her.


    As the saying went, everything happened for a reason.


    I was unfazed, not a single smile on my face. "What do you want to tell me?"


    Dazaray smiled and was in no hurry to say, "Let''s drink something first. After all, we''re friends who''ve been through hell together. There''s no need to raise your guard against me.


    "Besides, I''ve thought about it. Theo certainly is an outstanding man, but I''m just not good enough for him. In that case, there''s no need to offend you because of him as it just isn''t worth it."


    If Theo was not the reason why she approached me, what else could it be?


    Judging from how much she hated me yet was still able to put on a pleasant expression in front of me, I figured she probably needed my help with something.


    I pursed my lips and indifferently said, "Get straight to the point if you need my help. I''ll do my best to help you if it''s within my capability."


    The waiter served the coffee.


    Dazaray picked up the coffee cup and drank leisurely, still not in a hurry to speak.


    She smiled slightly, saying, "Drink. The coffee here is really good. Honestly, I think we''re great for getting along with each other amiably like this."


    I found it very strange but did not think too much about it.


    Since she was in no hurry to say anything, I picked up my coffee and drank while I waited.


    For some reason, my cup of coffee smelled like sandalwood and did not taste good at all.


    However, how could there be the taste of sandalwood in coffee? I nced at Dazaray and figured that the sandalwood scent on her was too strong.


    She was a religious person and had


    built a prayer room at home. Shez


    chanted prayers when she had


    nothing better to do, hence she would inevitably carry with her a sandalwood scent. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I did not like this scent and leaned back, trying my best to distance myself from her as much as possible.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I heard Shannon went to Limbia. Is she there for a holiday?" She suddenly talked about Shannon.


    I answered perfunctorily, "I''m not very sure."


    Since she was in no hurry to state her intentions, I should not rush it either.


    Otherwise, I might lose my head in frustration because of her.


    Just as she was about to finish her coffee, she finally stated her purpose. "I heard that Grant Corporation is nning to look for a new partner. I wonder if Mr. Grant has someone in mind already?"


    I frowned. "I''m not very sure about this. If this is why you''re here, then I don''t think I can help you. The.


    bidding needs to be fair. Whoever has a ¨¤ better advantage will be chosen."


    Dazaray chuckled. "I don''t need your help. I''m just asking."


    Seeing her lips opening and closing, her voice suddenly sounded very distant. I was struck by sudden fatigue.


    I swayed my head and pinched my thighs hard.


    I looked at the coffee on the table and sensed something amiss.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    I looked at Dazaray and asked with a cold voice, "What did you put in the coffee?"


    Dazaray revealed a grim smile. "Nothing. Just something to put you to sleep."


    I got up to leave, but my head started spinning as soon as I did. I eventually fell unconscious.


    When I woke up, I found myself in a room.


    I thought Dazaray would take me to a remote ce in the suburbs and tie me up after I fell asleep, but not only did she take me to her ce, she did not tie me up either.


    I got out of bed and walked out of the room.


    There was no one in the living room, but there was chanting in another room.


    I walked to the room and took a look inside. It looked like a prayer room with a lot of divine statues in it. As many incense sticks were lit, the ce was filled with smoke. Dazaray was kneeling in front of a divine statue, looking like she was about to ascend into heaven amidst the smoke.


    I could not believe that she did not tie me up. She was confident that I was not going to escape, hence I saved my energy and went to sit down on the sofa in the living room.


    There were two rooms and a living room. One was for herself, while another was made into a prayer room.


    Apart from the coffee table and sofa, there was nothing else in the living room. It did not look like a house at all.


    Nina said she was almost 35 years old but


    had always stayed single and alone.


    Seeing how empty the house was, she probably did not go looking for a boyfriend either.


    Soon, Dazaray walked out of the prayer room while holding prayer beads in her hand. She asked me, "Do you want to drink anything?"


    She spiked my coffee and was now asking me what I wanted to drink?


    I looked at her with a cold gaze. "What do you want?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "It''s simple. You just need to give Theo a call and ask him to drop the charges on Jordan and let hime back from Limbia."


    She no longer took her time this time and stated her purpose directly.


    After saying that, she grabbed some tea leaves and prepared to make me tea.


    I could not help but sneer. "You''re doing all of this for Jordan? When did you get so close to each other?"


    Dazaray pursed her lips, and her


    expression was mild. "The wages of


    avarice is death. You, Mrs. Grant, is used to living a life free of worry, so I don''t me you for not knowing the hardships ordinary people like us go through."


    "Oh?" I narrowed my eyes. "How much did Jordan pay you?"


    Dazaray suddenlyughed. "What''s wrong? Are you nning to pay me double so I''ll let you go? Do all rich people think that money can solve everything?"


    I pursed my lips and waited for her to


    continue.


    "Forget about the money. If you


    don''t want to give Theo a call, then that''s fine too. I''ve brought you here anyway, so I''m not in a hurry at all But I''m sorry that you''ll have to put up with staying in my rundown house for a few days. Theo is a Smart guy. He''ll know what to do when he can''t find you."


    Seeing the rxed look on her face, I was a little skeptical. How was she able to kidnap me so openly and without a single trace left behind? It did not make sense.  S


    I did not n to give Theo a call, so I decided to drag it out with Dazaray.


    The sky slowly turned dark. She was either praying or drinking tea. She was not the slightest bit anxious at all. I found it weirder and weirder. Though she said that, she was surely hoping that I would give Theo a call. As she said, she wanted me to ask Theo to let Jordan go.


    She could have resorted to violence and forced me to do so, but she merely waited calmly, which puzzled me greatly.


    "Have something to eat. Theo will give me trouble if I starve you."


    Dazaray cooked something that did not look appetizing at all. I did not have an appetite and asked her ndly, "When do you n to let me go?"

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Dazaray raised her eyebrows. "Do you n to give Theo a call already?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I frowned. "I told you I won''t agree to your request. Jordan did something bad and will have to pay the price for it. If you need money, tell me how much you need and I''ll give it to you. I believe you know how to make favorable decisions for yourself."


    Dazaray took a few bites before smiling slightly at me, saying, "As expected, a rich wife sure is different. Even your words came off firm. But I''m sorry, although I dislike Jordan''s hypocritical attitude, I''m a religious person. Hence, I''ll keep my word and do what I promised him to do. Don''t even bother trying to change my mind."


    She continued eating after saying that. Seeing her calm and easy-going demeanor, I felt very irritated. There was no use persuading her.


    I thought about it and asked, "I''m curious as to when you and Jordan got so close to each other."


    Dazaray did not intend to hide it from me either and ndly said, "We''ve been keeping in touch since returning from abroad."


    "Why?"


    She became a little patient. "What do you mean why? Have you not heard of the saying ''the wages of avarice is death''?"


    "If you''re doing it for the money, what Jordan can offer you, Theo can offer the same. What difference does it make?" "Of course, there is." Dazaray let out a smug smile. "Theo has a wife, but Jordan doesn''t.''


    Was she saying that she intended to marry Jordan too?


    I felt speechless and did not intend to retort further.


    Seeing that the sky outside was fully dark, I did not intend to waste any more time with her. Since she did not confiscate my phone, I could just give Theo a call and let him know where I was, right?


    I took out my phone and called Theo''s number.


    However, the call did not go through. I nced at Dazaray, who looked as though she was unaware that I was giving Theo a call and ate in silence. Finding it strange, I continued to call Theo''s number, but it still would not go through.


    Sensing something, I asked in an unkind tone, "I won''t be able to make a call from here, will I? You never wanted me to call Theo and ask him to let Jordan go. What exactly do you want?"


    Dazaray slowly raised her head. The foundation on her face stuck to her skin like a cracked wall, making her look terrifying. "That''s right. By now, I believe it''s done. I''ve aplished my goal. Don''t worry, Theo is


    probably on his way to pick you up."


    I felt angry that she had set up Theo and me.


    Although I knew that there was no use getting angry now, I still could not help but say, "You say that you''re a religious person, yet you''re so good at carrying out evil


    deeds.''


    Dazaray was nonchnt and chuckled in high spirits. "Don''t be mad. If you''re going to get mad over something like this, then when we inevitably meet each other in the future, you''re going to get pissed to death, won''t you?"


    "Indeed." I faked a smile. "Since we''re going to meet each other again in the future, here''s a little suggestion for you. Use a slightly more expensive liquid foundation next time. I believe the money Jordan gives you is enough for you to purchase it. Otherwise, your face will look like a cracked wall and


    §Ö


    cause others to have nightmares at night.


    "Also, it''s time you take care of your skin. You''re only in your 30s but you look like you''re in your 40 s. It''s no wonder Theo refused to even spare you a nce. Looking


    at this face of yours is torture even for a day, not to mention forever. In any case, I''m experiencing it to the fullest extent now."


    "What did you say?" Dazaray''s countenance changed as she looked at me with a grim expression. "I should''ve killed you back then, Wanda Lane, so you wouldn''t act so arrogantly in front of me now."


    There was no woman out there who did not care about her appearance. No matter how old one was, one would surely flip out the moment someonemented about one''s appearance.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Seeing the grim look on her face, I said mildly, "You may not like to hear this, but I''ll say it for your own good. I''ve always wondered if youck a clear perception of yourself and think that you''re naturally beautiful and can always look beautiful even without maintenance.


    "Stop chanting prayers and look into the mirror, will you? Also, use the money you''re always using to buy all kinds of branded goods to buy some skincare products and reduce your food intake to lose some weight. Isn''t it good if you can look younger even just a little? Don''t you feel sad when you''re already so old yet no man has taken a fancy to you?"


    My wordspletely enraged Dazaray. She smashed the things in her hand at me but I managed to dodge them.


    She was even more furious now. When she caught a glimpse of the fruit knife on the coffee table out of the corners of her eyes, she picked it up and tried to murder me.


    Bang!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A loud bang was heard from the entrance.


    Someone had violently kicked open the door from outside. Theo walked in.


    He happened to see Dazaray raising the fruit knife and trying to hurt me. He widened his eyes and randomly grabbed the vase on the shoe cab before smashing it at Dazaray.


    Dazaray was startled at first and was hit by the vase before she could even react.


    Theo rushed over to hold me and asked in a panic, "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head and saw several policemen walking in.


    They grabbed Dazaray from the floor and handcuffed her.


    Dazaray was dumbfounded. She stared at the policemen in shock and shouted, "What are you doing? Why are you handcuffing me?"


    "You''re suspected of kidnapping and causing intentional injury. We''ll talk at the station."


    "Nonsense! I didn''t even hurt her. She isn''t even hurt. Can''t you see?" Dazaray roared angrily, struggling to not leave.


    "Take her away."


    No one wanted to waste their breath talking to her, so the police took her away directly.


    Dazaray finally reacted and said to me with a horrified expression,


    ango


    "You''re doing it on purpose. You deliberately made me angry, didn''t you?


    "I underestimated you, Wanda Lane. Just you wait."


    I leaned in Theo''s arms and looked at her with a cold gaze. "I treated you as my friend, but you spiked my drink and kidnapped me. What''s more you even tried to kill me. won''t have mercy on you anymore. I hope you''ll be punished by thew"


    "Bullshit!" She screamed furiously.


    She was taken away by force after that.


    After going downstairs and getting into Theo''s car, he started putting on a cold expression. He was clearly unhappy.


    I forgot to inform him that I went out to meet Dazaray. It was understandable why he was so mad.


    Seeing the look on his face that was like a kid throwing a tantrum, I searched my brain to think of ways to coax him.


    When I finally thought of a way, I nced at him and covered my stomach while yelping, "Oh no, my stomach suddenly hurts so much. I haven''t eaten anything all day. My stomach hurts."

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    I was good at ying pretend. Besides, now that Theo learned I had not eaten anything all day, his face no longer looked so cold.


    He nced at me and ndly asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Hotpot." I looked at him with a grin.


    Theo sighed with a helpless expression and started the car engine.


    He was silent the whole journey. When we arrived at a hotpot restaurant in the city center, he found a parking spot and parked the car. He got out of the car without waiting for me.


    I watched as he stood beside the car with a cold expression and felt aggrieved. "I''ve been starving all day and nearly got stabbed by Dazaray earlier. I received a shock and can''t even stand straight right now. Can you support me?"


    Theo frowned as he watched me put on a show in silence.


    I blinked my eyes and started pretending to have gastric pain again.


    Sure enough, this trick worked like a charm.


    Theo relented and walked over to help me out of the car.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and leaned on him along with the momentum, shamelessly saying,'' Can you carry me? My legs are really weak.


    I can''t walk."


    "Let''s just skip dinner and go home and rest, then."


    I tutted and stood straight, saying with a look of displeasure, "Let''s go in. I''m starving."


    After saying that, my legs were no longer weak and I trotted into the restaurant.


    After finding a table, Theo came over and sat down from across the table. He looked indifferently at me. I propped up my chin and asked him, "Are you still mad?"


    Theo had no ns of entertaining me.


    I did not say anything else. After ordering food, the waiter quickly brought the pot over. When the dishes were served, I was ready to dig in.


    I had been starving the whole day and was delighted to finally eat.


    When the meat was cooked, I was about to take it but Theo stopped me. "Drink some soup first."


    Having said that, he pushed a bowl of chicken soup toward me.


    I knew he was worried that my stomach could not take it after starving for so long, so I drank the souppliantly before eating.


    Theo did not seem hungry and did not touch his cutleries.


    I raised my head to look at him and caught him staring fixedly at me. I felt a little uneasy. "Don''t be mad anymore."


    "Oh."


    What did ''oh'' mean?


    I brushed my nose. "Uh... is Jordan released?"


    Don''t talk when you''re eating."


    I mmed up and ate my food in silence.


    .ne


    After eating, I put down my cutleries and assured him with great


    confidence. "I was careless today. I assure you that this will not happen again."


    Theo sneered. "When has your assurance ever worked?"


    I cleared my throat awkwardly and could not help but argue, "I didn''t expect her to be so bold, spiking my drugon broad daylight and


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    kidnapping me back home


    "I didn''t know she was just trying to stall for time. Don''t worry, I won''t make the same mistakes again the next time I encounter the same thing."


    wr


    "You want this to happen again?" Theo''s expression was serious.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    I quickly shook my head. "I cherish my life very much. This kind of thing will never happen again."


    Theo''splexion eased up considerably.'' Have you learned your lesson?"


    I nodded. "I have."


    ''Tell me what you learned."


    Like a kid who made a mistake, I lowered my head and said, ''I shouldn''t have been so gullible. What''s more, this person was really unfriendly toward me. I shouldn''t have left the house without informing you.''


    Theo nodded. "And?"


    And?


    I looked at him in a daze, my mind spinning quickly. However, I still could not figure out what else there was.


    "Uh..." I asked carefully, "Why don''t you give me a hint?"


    Theo abruptly stood up from the chair and dashed out of the restaurant.


    Dumbfounded, I quickly chased after him and asked, "Theo, I really don''t know what else I did wrong. Can''t you just tell me?"


    Theo did not utter a word.


    I was a little anxious now. "Theo, that''s emotional abuse. If you tell me straight away, then I won''t do it again. What do you mean by that?" Theo turned a deaf ear and walked even faster.


    I could not catch up with him, hence I gave up and stopped walking. I sat on the steps. looking at his departing back with a defeated expression. Sensing the emptiness behind him, Theo stopped and turned around.


    He looked at me as I sat defeatedly at the steps. He asked with a faint smile, "You don''t n on going home anymore?"


    My mouth twitched as I said cheekily, "I''ll go home with you if you tell me what else I did wrong."


    Theo frowned. "We''ll talk when we get back."


    I remained seated on the steps, my stubbornness kicking in. "Tell me now, or I won''t go home with you."


    The man''s expression sank. "Are you sure you want me to say it here?" "Yes," I insisted. I thought he would relent, but he turned around and got into the car. Then, he drove off.


    He actually... left just like that?


    I sat frozen on the same spot, unable to react for a long time. I could not believe that he actually left me behind.


    Seeing the car gradually disappearing, thest bit of guilt in my heart turned into resentment. I cursed him in my heart.


    I stood at the entrance of the restaurant for a long time and called Shannon.


    However, I did not expect Tory to be the one to answer it.


    "She''s taking a shower. Call backter."


    I widened my eyes in shock and could not help but scream, "You''re a horrible person, Tory Zimmerson! told you to take care of her but not like that. Even if you have no


    integrity, you should at least eliet


    how to distinguish right from wrong. She''s Jordan''s girlfriend! told you that."


    I admitted that I was throwing my temper, and Tory happened to be a target for me to vent out.


    I was too mad about the fact that Theo had left me here alone and could not control my emotions.


    Tory was dumbfounded by my admonishment and did not say anything for a long time.


    When he reacted, he roared. "Wanda


    Lane, you''re the crazy one! Did you see mey a finger on her? Must you give such a big reaction? Besides, you''re the one who told me to take her to my ce, so even if I


    touch her, you have no right te


    be


    mad at me! If it wasn''t because her phone kept ringing and the noise disturbed me, did you think I wanted to answer your call?"


    I was a little awkward but did not want to apologize, so I bit the bullet and said, "Stop pretending to be a gentleman. I''m d you didn''t touch her because if you did, I wouldn''t spare you. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "When she''s done showering, can you ask her the password to her house? I need to stay over at her ce tonight."

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    "Now I know why you have such a hot temper. It''s because you had a fight with Theo, eh? Don''t you feel bad for venting out on me at all?" After being admonished by me, Tory felt very displeased and kept making sarcastic remarks.


    "It''s your bestie. Don''t you think you were showering for too long? It''s not like you had gone on a killing spree. Aren''t you afraid of passing out from theck of oxygen in there?" Tory sarcastically said.


    Those words were clearly not for me. Shannon had probablye out of the shower.


    Shannon was speechless and took the phone, asking, "What did you say to him just now, Wanda? Why is he suddenly so pissed off and sharp- tongued?"


    I pursed my lips. "He answered your call and said that you went to take a shower, so I thought he touched you and scolded him."


    "You think too much. I only love Jordan, okay?"


    When she mentioned Jordan, my head hurt. I quickly ended the subject. "Tell me the password to your house. I''m staying at your ce tonight. Otherwise, I''ll have to sleep out in the streets tonight."


    Shannon tutted. "No way. You''re not fighting with Theo again, are you? What''s the reason this time? You''re back in Whaldorf City already?"


    I did not want to answer any of her questions, so I said perfunctorily, "I''m not going back to Whaldorf City for now. Hurry up and give me the password to your ce.


    It''s super cold out here. I''m freezing to death." "You know my birthday, right? The password is my birthday.


    "You haven''t told me why you fought. Tell me and I''ll analyze it for you."


    I was not in a good mood at the moment and did not want to spend time talking to her, so I answered perfunctorily and hung up the phone. I nned to hail a cab to her ce.


    Perhaps the ce was uninhabited for a long time, I could smell a hint of mold.


    I opened the windows to let the air in, and the phone in my pocket kept vibrating. I took it out and saw at a nce that it was Theo. I did not want to answer it. I even switched off my phone.


    When a person was in a bad mood, things tended to get out of hand. knew that doing this was Wut I still could not stop myself from doing so.


    When there was enough airflow, I took a shower and nned to take a rest.


    As soon as Iy down, the doorbell rang.


    I was startled, then thought that it could be Theo. My heart that was thumping wildly slowly calmed down again.


    After getting to the entrance of the house, I peeped into the peephole and saw that it was Theo.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no ns of opening the door and turned around to go back to the bedroom.


    However, I underestimated Theo''s patience as well as his will and determination to achieve something.


    After ringing the doorbell for 20 minutes, Shannon''s house door was unlocked by a locksmith.


    I sat on the bed andughed in anger when I saw Theo appearing at the bedroom door.


    Why did hee back to look for me since he left me alone out there?


    I grabbed a pillow and tossed it at him, roaring angrily. "Get out of here immediately!"


    Theo caught the pillow and looked indifferently at me. "I''m not the one who made a mistake.¡±


    I felt blood rushing to my head from


    the anger "You left your wife out there all alone and left, yet you''re saying that you didn''t make a mistake?"

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    "I thought that despite your rigid ways, you''d at least be a gentleman, but I overestimated you. You''re an absolute failure!"


    Theo froze. "I didn''t leave you behind. Zedd once told me that I should buy a woman dessert when she''s in a bad mood and that would cheer her up." "I went to buy you desserts." Theo held up the dessert box in his hand. "Your favorite.


    From Guthrie Road."


    My mouth twitched, and I was unsure if I shouldugh or cry.


    I took a deep breath and shouted with a flushedplexion, "I don''t want to eat it nor see you right now. Get out of here right now.


    However, how could Theo listen to me and leave? He said with a helpless expression," It''s not safe for you to be out here all alone. Come home with me."


    I grabbed another pillow and tossed it at him, shaking with anger. "Is this the first day you know me, Theo Grant? I''m not a child anymore. Stop coaxing me with such childish tactics. Do you know why I''m mad? I had already apologized to you, yet you continued to pull a long face and kept saying that I still did not realize what I did wrong. I couldn''t think of it and asked you but you wouldn''t tell me.


    "Are you going through menopause or what? Why are you fighting with me for no reason? What do you mean you went to buy dessert? I think you intentionally abandoned me and got mad because you saw that I didn''t go home after that. That''s why you bought desserts and came looking for me, using this excuse to coax me."


    Theo frowned, his countenance sullen.


    I thought he would leave like always when he could not win against me in an argument, but he did not leave this time. Instead, he walked up to me and ced the dessert box in his hand on the bedside table. He said, "You clearly knew how dangerous it was to infuriate Dazaray, but you did it anyway. You didn''t put your safety first, and that''s what infuriated me the most. I wasn''t nning to leave you behind just now. I was genuinely getting you desserts."


    Although he had already made it very clear, I found it hard to cool off just yet. I refused to entertain him andy on the bed, pulling the covers over myself.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ''Okay. You should go. I need to sleep. When an argument broke out between two people, even when it was resolved, there was still no way for them to feel instantly better. If I could not control myself from making mean remarks, then a fight would inevitably break out again. I needed him to leave so I could cool down.


    However, Theo did not know these things. Not only did he not leave, but he also shamelessly stayed.


    Hey down beside me and said, "Let''s stay here tonight, then."


    I took a deep breath, and there was a stifling feeling in my chest. I lifted the covers and nced at him.d kicked him off the bed without a second thought.


    He was


    definitely did not expect me to


    aught off guard, and he


    the


    much strength, so he rolled off


    I straight away.et


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    There was a thud, followed by his muffled grunt. When I reacted, his head had hit the bedside table.


    I was stunned, then quickly got out of bed to check on him.


    Theo covered his head with a pained expression.


    I was flustered and asked worriedly, "Are you okay, Theo?"


    His hoarse voice entered my ears. "It hurts."


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t know you''d fall off straight away. Let go of your hands and let me see."


    Theo refused to let go and kept crying out in pain.


    I was a little worried and helped him up from the floor first.


    When I saw the bruise on his forehead, I felt guilty instantly. "How did you hit yourself so hard? I''m sorry I''ll get some ointment for you right away."


    After helping him lie down on the bed, I left the bedroom to look for a first aid kit.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Maybe he was truly in pain from the impact, hey in bed and waited quietly for me.


    I found the first aid kit and returned to the bedroom to tend to the wound on his forehead. Just as I was almost done applying the ointment, the locksmith said at the top of his lungs that he was done changing the lock.


    I got up to go out and walked the locksmith out. I then set the password. It was still Shannon''s birthday.


    When I returned to the bedroom, Theoy in bed with his eyes closed, looking like he had fallen asleep.


    I was relieved to see that the bruise on his forehead was not too obvious.


    After switching off the lights andying down on the bed, I had just closed my eyes when Theo rolled over and embraced me.


    I frowned and said, "Go to sleep."


    "I can only sleep when I hold you."


    Those were the words that only a child would say.


    I rolled my eyes and ignored him.


    I closed my eyes and nned to sleep, but my mind suddenly shed back to the time I nearly died in the hospital.


    I had been wanting to ask Theo about it when we were at the resort, but it was never a good time to ask because a lot of people were around. It also slipped from my mind when we came back.


    I shifted my body and buried my head in Theo''s arms. "Theo, did you find anything about the incident at the hospital thest time?"


    I suspected that Jordan had ordered someone to do it, but it was just a suspicion as I had no evidence.


    In fact, I would feel slightly more at ease if it was Jordan. After all, we now knew that he was a scumbag who was very much against us.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It would be awful if it was someone we did not know.


    Theo hugged me tight and rested his chin on top of my head. His chest rose and fell when he spoke, and I was able to distinctly feel his heartbeat. "Jordan had something to do with it.


    Dazaray and Mn were both involved too, but because the surveince camera was broken, we aren''t able to get hold of evidence. "Dazaray was also involved?"


    I froze. "Are you serious?"


    Theo nodded. "Jordan''s men injected you with anesthesia, whereas Mn watched from the side. They weren''t nning to kill you but just hide you away temporarily. But when Jordan''s men handed you over to Dazaray, she wheeled you into the morgue and tried to kill you."


    Theo felt a lingering fear every time he was reminded of this incident He kissed my forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "That woman is far more terrifying than you think. Don''t stay in touch with her anymore."


    My mind was a little overwhelmed. It was hard for me to believe that all this was true.


    ''How is ady with no special background like Dazaray able to work for Jordan and Mn?" Was Dazaray very capable? Not exactly.


    "I''m not sure about that. After you passed out, Jordan''s men took you into the elevator. Dazaray waited in the parking lot for them. ording to Jordan''s n, he wanted Dazaray to hide you somewhere for a few days so I wouldn''t have the spirit to handle the resort matters. But he didn''t know that Dazaray tried to kill you as well as how quickly I got there to rescue you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When he said that, I immediately understood. I looked up and asked with a puzzled expression. "Did Dazaray really take me away today just to get you to let Jordan go?"


    Theo nodded. "When you went missing, I knew someone was trying to use you to threaten me not to sue Jordan."


    "But haven''t you already contacted awyer to sue him? Can you still withdraw thewsuit now?"

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    "The charges can be dropped until tangible evidence is found to convict him. Jordan must have panicked seeing as the evidence is about to be gathered."


    I pursed my lips and thought about it, saying, "But Mn is already dead, so all Dazaray could do was kidnap me. She can''t do anything to threaten you, so I believe someone else is behind this."


    Theo stroked my neck and deliberately moved his lips to my ear, saying in an attractive and sexy voice, "I''m not sure about that. I need time to investigate it."


    Sensing that he was about to kiss me, I tilted my head. "Have you withdrawn thewsuit?" "Mm-hmm." Theo tightly wrapped me in his arms like an octopus.


    I frowned. "He did so many evil deeds and nearly killed you. How can you spare him so easily? By doing this, you''re letting him get away with it, aren''t you?"


    I pushed him away a little after saying that.


    Theo was unimpressed now. Afraid that I would push him away again, he pinned down both of my arms. His hands started snaking around.


    I widened my eyes and cried out, "Don''t be a rascal, Theo Grant."


    "We''re legally married. How am I a rascal when I''m just touching you?"


    The man''s voice was hoarse. He was clearly in the mood by now.


    I narrowed my eyes and firmly refused. " Not today. I''m too tired."


    When I was tired, I did not want to workout at all. Most importantly, this was Shannon''s house.


    Theo''s body had heated up. He did not intend to give up. His hands continued to snake around.


    I helplessly sighed. "This is Shannon''s house, Theo. Behave yourself. Besides, I really am tired." Theo nodded. "You go to sleep. I''ll do my stuff."


    I would be damned if I could fall asleep.


    Perhaps sensing my strong resistance, Theo gave up halfway despite feeling awful about it.


    Hey back down on the bed and held me in his arms, saying, "Let''s go to the hospital when we have time."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why did we need to go to the hospital?


    I was too drowsy. I wanted to ask the question but could not stand the drowsiness.


    I woke up very early the next morning. I missed Munchkin very much after leaving Whaldorf City for such a long period of time, so I gave Petra a call.


    On the phone, Petra seemed really anxious. She said that Munchkin had been catching coldstely, so she dared not let him out of the house.


    Whaldorf City was very cold this


    month. Munchkin was a premature baby and would easily catch a cold at this time. He had lived in Zenon for the first few years of his life where winters were not too cold and the temperature difference between day and night was not toorge. Hence, he did not often catch a cold.


    After returning to Whaldorf City, he could not get used to the weather, so it was normal for him to fall sick often. Iforted Petra, asking her not to worry too much and make sure toyer up Munchkin before leaving the house.


    Theo needed to go out and handle


    some affairs. When he saw me talking to Petra on the phone, he walked over and embraced me from behind. He whispered into my ear, "The bidding''s today. Let''s go over


    ggover


    together when you get off the phone."


    I furrowed my brows, then said a few more things to Petra.


    Vol


    After hanging up the phone, I asked, "Can I not go I don''t want to get involved in this anymore. You only need to look for a more reliablepany and make sure the project goes smoothly anyway. Otherwise, Elena''s efforts will go to waste."


    Theo frowned and handed me the tie in his hand, signaling me to tie it for him.


    "Your previous records as well as Dazaray''s release make you an easy target for revenge, so I don''t feel safe leaving you alone. Be good ande with me."

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    "What? She''s been released?"


    I was puzzled. "She nearly killed me. How did she get out so quickly?"


    Theo pursed his lips. "Someone bailed her out. Besides, she said that she was only pulling a prank on you and said that you''re really good friends. Because you weren''t actually hurt, she was able to be released so quickly."


    I nearly vomited blood out of anger. How could friends pull pranks on each other with a knife?


    Besides, even if she did not actually hurt me, she attempted to! Everybody saw it too. How could they let her go so easily?


    At the thought of how Dazaray had nearly


    killed me in the morgue back in the hospital, as well as her intention to murder me this time, the fury in my heart could no longer be suppressed. What evil deeds had I done to her to make her want to murder me again and again?


    Seeing how angry I was, Theo held my hand andforted me gently. "Someone bailed her out as soon as she got in. When my men realized what was happening after receiving news about it, she was already being taken away. But don''t worry. I won''t let this drop just like that."


    "Who bailed her out?"


    Nina once told me that Dazaray''s home was not here. She was all alone with no boyfriend or friends. How could someone bail her out as soon as she got arrested?


    Lally''s ex-husband, Mr. William Isaac.


    Theo took me downstairs while saying that, then pushed me into the cloakroom.


    From the looks of it, I had no choice but to go to the bidding with him. Hence, I went in to get changed.


    In order to win the bidding, Mr. Isaac once gave me and Lally trouble. I had a deep impression of this disgusting man.


    However, how did he get acquainted with Dazaray?


    Theo went to the garage to retrieve his car, while I stood in front of the vi waiting for him.


    When he drove the car over, I hopped in and asked, "How did William gets involved with Dazaray? He even bailed Dazaray out? Do they share a rtionship?"


    Theo nced at me, his tender gaze carrying a hint of helplessness.


    "You don''t know Dazaray at all."


    I pursed my lips. "I really don''t know much about her."


    Theo smiled slightly. "When Dazaray came here and engaged in jade business, the first rich man she met


    up


    was William. The two partnered t


    and as William made better progress, the money from the jade business was too meager for him. Hence, he ended the partnership with Dazaray. They''ve been keeping in touch all these years, but I don''t know the type of rtionship they maintain between them."


    I remembered the time we escaped to the mountains. Dazaray said that she was a little over 20 and already owned three properties and aOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maserati. With her jade shop ne


    she


    owned a total asset of nearly ten million dors.


    If she came from a well-off family, then it was normal for her to own these things in her 20s, but her


    family was not wealthy at all. It was incredible to learn that she owned these things in a short time aftering here.


    After hearing about William and her rtionship, I was able to have a better understanding.


    I looked at Theo and waited for him to continue. He probably had something else to say.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    Sure enough, Theo continued, "But from what Keith heard, Dazaray probably has something on William. That''s why he''s helping her unconditionally." "They''ve dated, right?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "What do you think?"


    That must be it. When I first met Dazaray, I thought she looked pretty good, but that must be the result of stic surgery. It must have been a long time since shest fixed her face, so as time passed, the traces of stic surgery on her face grew even more obvious.


    Therefore, she had a facelift when she first arrived and stole William''s heart. She became his mistress and made a lot of money through him. However, she and Williamter separated, but the two did not break off contact. Maybe because she had something on him.


    "Was William involved in what happened yesterday?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that I knew about her and William''s rtionship, I had reasons to suspect William.


    Theo thought about it and said, "Not possible. He probably doesn''t have the guts to get involved. This case is tooplicated. He''s someone who cherishes his life."


    When we arrived at the hotel entrance and looked inside, we saw a lot of people in the lobby. It seemed like they were a weing team here to wee Theo.


    I frowned and asked Theo, "Were you the one who assigned these people here?''


    Theo shook his head. "No."


    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out of the hotel. His beer belly was terrifyingly huge. After taking a closer look, I recognized him to be William.


    Theo and I got out of the car. At the


    sight of Theo the smile on his face grew even brighter. He trotted up to shake Theo''s hand. "I heard you were holding a bidding session, Mr. Grant brought my guys here early this morning to wait for you. I hope you''ll considerpanies like ours that are genuinely capable."


    This man was still detestable as ever.


    I retracted my gaze from his smiling face and took Theo''s arm.


    William looked at me and smiled awkwardly. "It''s been a while, Ms. Lane.


    You look more and more gorgeous."


    The most admirable thing about this man was probably his ability to smile at someone whom he obviously loathed and tter them without a single hesitation.


    I would never forget what had happened back at the pub, let alone let it drop just like that.


    I nodded mildly, then looked elsewhere.


    He was not mad when he noticed that I refused to entertain him, so he buttered up Theo incessantly and introduced his ownpany, hoping Theo would pick him.


    Theo did not say a word the whole time and acted very indifferent. He probably did not hear a single word the man said, which made me even less inclined to listen. We merely treated him like an annoying fly.


    e


    el


    After walking into the hotel, I could not help but mock, "You''re really passionate about your work, Mr. Isaac. A boss is introducing his ownpany and bidding proposal. Those who have no idea might even think that yourpanycks employees. Oh wait, I seem to have forgotten that this is your wife''spany. Why didn''t your wife, the boss of thepany,e personally? Is she turning her nose up at this tiny and insignificant project of Grant Corporation?"


    If this question was not answered appropriately, then Theo might get offended by it. Hence, Mr. Isaac quickly exined, "You got the wrong idea, Ms. Lane. My wife just underwent surgery and can''t walk yet, so she sent me here. How can Grant Corporation be involved in a tiny project? It would be a huge honor of mine to be picked by Mr. Grant for the project." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    me after all."


    I snickered. "Is your wife sick? That''s understandable, then. Which hospital is your wife in? Can I go and visit her? You''ve once... taken good care of

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    William looked awkward. At this moment, the elevator stopped and he quickly changed the subject. He invited Theo to enter the elevator.


    When we arrived at the ballroom, many people came to greet Theo. William took the opportunity to slip off.


    Theo nced back at him and asked me with a smile, "You usually hardly say anything when youe out with me. Why did you say so many things to William today? Did he offend you before?"


    I shrugged and ndly replied, "He did offend me before, and I hate his guts very much. Not only did he abandon his wife and son, but he often harasses her as well. This is obviously his ownpany, but he likes to im that his wife runs thepany. I''ve never met such a shameless person."


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Do you mean he didn''t remarry? But Keith''s investigation said that he''s remarried."


    "It''s impossible. Lally said he''s been single since their divorce because marriage would stop him from hooking up with otherdies. Only by iming that thispany belongs to his wife is he able to use thepany to do shady businesses."


    I furiously said. Theo stroked my face with a smile. "Alright now. It''s not worth getting mad at people like that."


    I was just about to speak when Elena walked over.


    She handed Theo a file, then nced unkindly at me. She was displeased by the fact that I was here and portrayed her displeasure on her face.


    I did not care and was not in the mood to entertain her.


    Theo read the document and asked her, "Is Zukariah Group apany that specializes in investment?"


    Elena shook her head. "They used to specialize in investment but started progressing in other directions in thest two years. A very young chairperson was recently appointed, so their development isn''t really good. You can just give it a pass."


    Theo nodded and asked, "Who''s the person in charge of the bid at Zukariah?"


    Elena was surprised to see that he was interested in thepany.


    "The chairman herself. She''s the daughter of thest chairman and has just graduated from high school. As thepany didn''t develop very well during the previous chairman''s incumbency, the young girl took over when he fell ill. Thepany is now on the verge of closing down."


    Theo frowned, thinking about something.


    Elena had always been a great worker. She was the one in charge of the entire bidding process, so Theo and I did not need to do anything. We merely watched from below the stage, waiting for all the bidders to finish presenting their proposals before we made the final decision.


    By the time the bidding session was almost over, I nearly dozed off as well.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a crisp and pleasant voice sounded in my ears. It sounded a little childish, so the person was probably not too old. I opened my eyes and looked at the person on stage with interest.


    Other than her, there was probably not a single person in the entire ballroom who was younger than 30 years old. When a girl in her teens appeared on the stage, it instantly captured everyone''s attention.


    She was wearing ck overalls, looking like a child who had stolen the clothes of an adult. The image looked strongly incongruous.


    However, her expression looked like that of an adult. Her countenance was serious, and her gaze was cold. She nced at the adults beneath the stage and calmly presented her bid proposal.


    Her content would never capture the


    interest of those in the industry because there was nothing particrly outstanding about her content. It was even somewhat boring and generic. Compared to otherpanies, hers could be said to be upetitive.


    My attention was not on her bid proposal but on her face.


    A girl this young was exuding such a gloomy aura as though her soul had left her physical body.


    I did not think I was exaggerating at all. This girl did give me such a feeling.


    When the girl was done presenting and got off stage, my gaze could not help but follow her up until she sat down on her seat. I was just about to withdraw my gaze when she suddenly looked over at me.


    When our eyes met, I suddenly felt chills racing down my spine.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    This girl was simply too creepy. Meeting her gaze had given me chills.


    I quickly withdrew my gaze and stopped looking at her.


    Elena had already gotten on stage to perform an analysis. It would mean the world for anypany to reach a cooperation with argepany like Grant Corporation. Allpanies wanted to be picked, but Grant Corporation would only pick one in the end.


    Elena focused mainly on bigpanies, so she merely analyzed the proposal of bigpanies and eventually chose thepany of William''s wife. She was a great worker, and in order to show his recognition of her work ability, Theo had basically handed the entire project to Elena. Therefore, Theo did not say anything when she eventually picked thepany of William''s wife.


    When the bidding session was over, Elena and Theo had something to talk about. I had nothing to do, so I wandered around the ballroom instead. The creepy girl was standing at the entrance of the ballroom, staring nkly at the painting on the wall.


    Humans had the instinct to avoid harm. I subconsciously avoided her when I saw her.


    I did not want to approach such a girl.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There were too many things about her that I was familiar with yet refused to face.


    As I turned around, the girl suddenly called out to me. "I thought you''d talk to me."


    I hesitated for a moment before turning around and gazing into her dark, bottomless eyes. I said faintly, "Business isn''t for you."


    She nodded. "I know."


    I pursed my lips, my gaze falling on the painting behind her.


    This painting must have been


    hanging here for a long time as dust could be seen on the edge of the frame. The workers here rarely wiped it. The painting looked vivid, symbolizing the beauty of life.


    "You like this painting?" I asked.


    I did not like vivid paintings like that. Maybe it was because I was in the dark and often saw the dark.


    "Yes." She turned to look at the painting. "I love vivid colors.


    Theplete opposite of me.


    "Do you work at Grant Corporation?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    The girl hummed softly. "The one sitting next to you just now must be your husband. He seems to love you very much."


    "Indeed."


    After a long silence, I said, "You


    know that business isn''t for you, so why don''t you do things that you like doing instead? The things that can truly heal us in this world are things that we enjoy doing."  S


    The girl smiled but made no reply.


    At this moment, Theo and Elena


    were done talking and walked out et


    Seeing me talking to the girl, The


    frowned slightly, feeling a little surprised.


    The girl nced at him and left without saying a word.


    I watched her leave. Theo walked up to me and asked, "Do you know her?"

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    I shook my head and changed the subject." Are you done talking?"


    "We''re done." Theo walked up to me and put his arm around my shoulder. He asked softly, "There''s a celebration dinner tonight. Come with me."


    After the incident where Dazaray drugged and took me away, he was itching to keep me by his side 24/7.


    I did not want him to worry about me, and because I would be bored at home alone either way, I agreed.


    Looking in the direction where the girl had left, I felt bad inside.


    Just like how one could tell at a nce if someone had had stic surgery before, when this girl and I exchanged nces for the first time, we could both tell that our hearts were gloomy and dark.


    Depression would notpletely go away. It would only be hidden over the years, making it impossible for anyone to detect.


    We tried our best to look for sunshine in our everyday lives, and then little by little, we covered up the depression in our hearts to make ourselves seem normal.


    The girl was right. I was lucky to meet Theo. He could easily heal and warm me up.


    Not everyone was as lucky as I was.


    Although I had no idea what the girl had gone through, the emotions that were suppressed in her eyes told me that she was still struggling in the dark.


    Hotel.


    A celebration dinner was actually just two heads of thepanies sitting down together and getting to know each other.


    I did not hate celebration dinner. I


    just hated the fact that William was there. were not because I did not


    want to worry Theo, I would not


    havee.


    However, it was fortunate that I came.


    Otherwise, I would not have bumped into Franky and Stephan.


    After so long, Stephan still looked sneaky as ever. Perhaps the UV rays in the country were not too strong, hisplexion was much fairer. However, he still did not look very good. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was d in a ck suit and had a pair of white-rimmed sses on his face. He nodded and toasted next to William.


    Franky was still tanned as ever. Even though he was sitting in the most corner seat, his tall and strong body was still very conspicuous. He was constantly eating. His love for food remained, and he still looked simple and honest as ever.


    Sensing that I was constantly staring at Franky, Theo frowned and asked, "You know him?"


    I nodded and was about to walk up to Franky but was stopped by William, who was trying to curry favor with Theo.


    Stephan, who was following behind him, looked at me.


    He narrowed his eyes, then raised his ss to give me a toast with a smile. "I can''t believe we meet again, Ms. Lane. This must be fate." After hearing what he said, William grew interested and turned slightly to the side to ask him with a smile, "Do you know Ms. Lane?"


    "Not only do we know each other, but Ms. Lane and I are also considered sworn friends. I thought we''d never meet again. This sure is destiny." When the words ''sworn friends'' came out of Stephan''s mouth, they just sounded so sarcastic in a way.


    I could not bring myself to smile at a devil, nor did I want to talk to him. Hence, I hid behind Theo.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Theo looked back, then nced at Stephan and asked in a cold voice, "You are?"


    Franky was nonchnt about my rude behavior. "Great wits have short memories, Mr. Grant. How can you forget me so soon? But I understand that an insignificant person like me isn''t worth remembering. Ms. Lane and I had frequent dealings when we were abroad thest time. I can''t believe she has forgotten me. This breaks my heart."


    Theo put on a displeased expression but did not lose his temper due to the asion. He perfunctorily said a few words and sent him and Wiliam away.


    He pulled me out from behind him and asked, "You met him when you were kidnapped abroad?''


    I nodded. "He''s one of Mn''s men."


    I looked in Franky''s direction as I spoke, but he was no longer there. I gazed around me but could not find him.


    Theo seemed to have something to ask me, but I stopped him. "Let''s talk when we get back. I need to go out for a while."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, I walked to the spot where Franky was sitting earlier.


    I asked the people next to me and left the hall.


    After walking around in the corridor, I was still not able to find Franky. Instead, I bumped into Dazaray in the toilet.


    She was not surprised to see me at all and sarcastically said, "What a coincidence, Ms.


    Lane. We meet again."


    I ignored her and said coldly, "What an unlucky day to bump into you."


    Since Franky was not around, I decided to leave. However, Dazaray stopped me like she was a piece of gum. "You look like you''re looking for someone. Who are you looking for?"


    "What does that have anything to do with you?" My expression was unkind. "Get out of my way."


    Dazaray was much tougher than


    me. She blocked my way so no one could see me and said arrogantly, "That''s not nice of you to do that


    who''ve been through hell together. Is this how you normally treat your friends? Is this how you treat Shannon too?"


    We''re considered friends that t


    I sneered. "Friends? Who pushes a friend into the morgue to freeze her to death?


    Who sets up a friend every day, hoping she''ll die sooner? Stop insulting the word ''friend'', Dazaray. You''re least qualified topare yourself to Shannon and the rest because they''d feel unlucky that way."


    I thought my words would make Dazaray angry, but she started guffawing wildly instead.


    "I''m disgusting, Wanda Lane? I think


    you''re the disgusting one. Don''t tell me you forgot how you humiliated. me when we were abroad and made us go through the surgery that was so detrimental to our bodies? Did you think you can treat it as though it has never happened aftering back? Dream on!


    "You haven''t experienced how it felt like to be insulted by them, and that''s why you''re able to say nice things so innocently.


    Everything happened because of


    you. You watched as they humiliated


    me and did nothing. You watched them harm me without doing anything. It''s alright if you forgot, But I''ll remember it forever. From the moment I came back from abroad, I told myself that if it was possible, I would inflict the pain I suffered on you 10-no, 20 times over."


    Her expression was grim, while her eyes were filled with resentment and anger.


    I was stunned. I thought she had let the matter drop.


    When I made a deal with Jordan, begging him to take us back home and hire the best doctor to perform recovery surgeries for them, I thought she would let it drop. Truth was, she did not.


    It was understandable if she did not. She did not have to suffer at all in the beginning, but because of a small mistake I


    did, she suffered. It was normal for her to resent me and want to get back at me.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    I did not know when she left. When Theo found me and saw how dispirited I looked, he asked with a frown, "What happened?"


    I shook my head and held his hand, theny in his arms as I took a deep breath before saying, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I really don''t know what I should do now."


    "What''s wrong?" Theo lowered his head to look at me. Seeing that I was in a bad state, he asked worriedly.


    I did not know how to start telling him about it and merelyy in his arms mumbling non-stop.


    Theo took me away from here. When I got home, Iy on the bed like a deted balloon. A sense of powerlessness surrounded me.


    Humans often liked to stand up for themselves and search for countless excuses to prove that they were not wrong. Though many times, a mistake was a mistake.


    I had been finding excuses for myself. I took Dazaray back home and even forgave her for deliberately discarding all of my documents at the airport. I forgave her forter hurting me again a few times and thought this was enough for her to stop hating me. I thought that I had no more reasons to feel guilty about what I did to her anymore.


    However, I was not Dazaray. As she had suffered greatly because of me, she would never forgive me no matter how I tried to make up for it.


    Afterying in bed for a long time and thinking about a lot of things, I realized that Theo had not returned to the bedroom after a very long time. I got up and went to look for him in the study.


    He was staring at theputer. When he heard the door opening, he looked up at me. "Do you feel better now?"


    I nodded and sat down next to him, my gaze falling on theputer screen.


    When I noticed the screen showing what seemed to be hospital surveince footage, I asked in confusion, "Wasn''t the hospital surveince footage destroyed?"


    Theo chuckled. "I found someone to


    fix it. The surveince cameras in the elevator as well as the basement car park have been fixed. Although Dazaray and Mn were both


    wearing face masks close


    recognizable through their body types."


    I hesitated a little before asking, ¡°What do you n to do next?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He probably went to such great lengths to fix the surveince cameras in order to send Dazarayto prison. Although Mn was already dead and could not be used, this surveince alone could easilynd her at least a few years in prison.


    Theo''s expression sank slightly. Looking at the woman in the surveince footage, he mildly said, "Her thoughts are too radical. She has no limits at all. She''ll pose a danger to anyone if we let her roam freely in society."


    I pursed my lips and fell silent for a long time.


    Theo sensed my attitude and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to lock her up?"


    I shook my head. "Can you not release this footage?"


    Theo frowned slightly, not really understanding why. "Why?"


    "I owe her. I caused her to get hurt when we were abroad. That''s why she often targets me and tries to kill me."


    I did not know if I was doing the right thing, but if she was sent to prison now, I might be condemned by my conscience for the rest of my life.


    If I had not made that decision, then she would not have been hurt so badly and her thoughts would not have gotten so twisted either.


    Theo fell silent for a long time and


    helplessly said, "I promise you that if you want to let this drop, then I''ll stop getting involved. But the footage must not be destroyed. I''ll let you keep it, and when you''re left with no choice one day, you can then take it out."

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    After saying that, he copied the footage to a sh drive, then handed it to me.


    I held the sh drive in my hand. I was moved by his action and hugged him, saying, "Will you dislike me for constantly causing trouble, Theo?"


    Theo smiled slightly and wrapped his arms around my waist tightly. He said in a serious tone, "Quit denying yourself. You must know that you''re an outstanding woman. Other than you, no other woman in this world would run into a cold storage to save me or refuse other outstanding men for my sake."


    "I''m very grateful for you. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I might never know what love and happiness mean."


    Those sweet words made me blush.


    It sounded like a confession, right?


    I felt a wave of sweetness. We might continue to fight over trivial matters in the future, perhaps even annoy each other to death. However, we knew better than anyone that we wanted to spend the rest of our lives with each other. No matter how many fights we had, we would hold each other''s hands and walk until the end.


    Now that William had be the project partner, there were many things that needed to be arranged. Theo handed everything to Elena to handle.


    Seeing that it was winter soon, Theo and I nned to return to Whaldorf City.


    Shannon had returned from Limbia with Jordan.


    Although Jordan was fine now, this incident had caused a massive impact on Fredericks Corporations as well as a great loss. He probably would not have the energy to plot against Grant Corporation in the foreseeable future.


    Two days after returning to Whaldorf City, life was back on track. I gave Amelia''s mother a call and transferred some money into her bank ount beforeing back. However, the money was returned by her. She even texted me and told me to stop transferring them any money.


    They were firm about their decision this time. They were going to give up on Sky''s treatment and try their best to let him see the world before he passed on.


    The call quickly connected. I first


    heard a loud breeze, then Amelia mother''s slightly hoarse voice. "It''s been a while since west contacted each other, Mrs. Grant. How are you?"


    "I''m fine." I thought about it and asked, "Where are you now? How''s Sky doing? I contacted the hospital and they told me that you took Sky away.


    "Why don''t youe back after traveling with Sky for a few days? Don''t stop the treatment. He stands a high chance of recovering."


    Amelia''s mother sighed. "I''m ever


    grateful to you for caring so much about Sky, Mrs. Grant. But we''ve brought Sky to Santah and he loves it here We''ll fulfill his wishes here and won''t continue with the O treatment.


    Besides, Sky is feeling much better than when he was in the hospital. Maybe the gods are watching over him. Who knows? Sky might recover by himself."


    I pursed my lips and was just about to say something when the call hung up. She probably did not have a strong signal over there.


    Everyone had a different perception


    of life. Perhaps Amelia''s mother


    thought that Sky''s purpose in life was to survive and grow up smoothly, but clearly, she no longer


    thought that way. Content belongs


    to


    I was unable to change her mind and hoped what she said was true, that the gods were watching over Sky and his condition would be less serious.


    I recollected myself and drove to the Louises''.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Petra said that Munchkin had a fever again recently. She was worried because his fever kepting back.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Munchkin was sleeping when I arrived.


    Petra sat on the bed looking worriedly at Munchkin, saying, "He said he was sleepy after having breakfast this morning and has been sleeping until now."


    I reached out and touched Munchkin''s forehead. It was indeed a little hot. I sighed and said, "Munchkin was born a premature baby and never had much breast milk, which is why he''s physically weak.


    Whaldorf City is too cold in the autumn, and with the air being less fresh, it''s easy for him to fall sick."


    "Was he often sick when you were in Zenon previously?"


    I shook my head. "Zenon''s temperature is optimal throughout the year. He never really fell sick there."


    Petra let out a long sigh. "I''ve been thinking of ways to nourish his bodytely, but he doesn''t have an appetite and only eats a little each time. It frustrates me to see him getting skinnier and skinnier."


    "He''s just a little boy and can''t get sick all the time. Why don''t you take him to Zenon for a period of time to recuperate? It won''t work if this continues." I nodded. "I''ve been considering taking him to Zenon too."


    I had been thinking about this matter for the past few days. Since I had no work to do right now, nor did I have anything to do, I could use this opportunity to take Munchkin to Zenon until the new year. His body would not be able to handle the constant sickness.


    However, Theo would surely not allow me to take Munchkin to Zenon all by myself and might evene with us. That would dy his work too much, mainly because Jordan was constantly lying in wait to attack Grant Corporation. If Theo left Whaldorf City for too long, I feared he might try something again.


    "I can''t go now. When Theo is done with things here, then we''ll take Munchkin to Zenon for a period of time."


    I looked at Munchkin''s face and thought of Sky. They were about the same age and could be great ymates if they got to know each other.


    Petra held my hand and persuaded


    me," Tell Theq not to spend all of his


    time at work You''re not young anymore. I inquired about it and was told that you aren''t exactly infertile The incident has caused damage to your body, so it''ll take time for you to recover. It''s been so many years and you should be done recuperating by now. Take time to go to the hospital together and get yourselves checked. It''s never a bad thing to try for another child.


    "I bumped into Quinn at the hospital two days ago. There was a man about her age beside her. I saw them entering the ob-gyn office, so I asked the doctor. I was told that she was checking if she could still conceive right now. She''s nning to try for a child."


    I was stunned, feeling a little surprised.


    Since Matthew''s father passed away, Quinn bought a flower shop with a small yard and lived alone. I thought she nned to spend the rest of her life quietly, but she had now met apatible man and even wanted to try for a baby.


    I said with a smile, "Isn''t that great?


    She has suffered long enough in the


    Zimmer, so it


    Zimmers, so it''s great to hear that


    she has met someone she likes and


    wants to give him a child. She


    probably wants to live an ordinary life After all, she can''t just spend the rest of her life alone."


    Petra nodded. "Yeah. Humans tend to feel lonely when they''re older. You and Theo should hurry up and try for another one so the house will be livelier. Look at Cassey. She''s nning to have a second child now. You don''t have to worry that no one will take care of your baby because we can help. I''ve handed allpany matters to Xander and


    have time to take care of your baby


    for you."


    I could not help but smile. "I know you''re anxious, but this can''t be rushed. You have Munchkin now, and he''s always by your side to keep youpany. Besides, if I were to try for another one, you''re going to die of exhaustion taking care of both at the same time."


    "How can I not manage? Your dad has all the time in the world right now and is bored to death every day. Even his temper is getting hotter. It''s the best time for you to give birth to another one to manage his bad temper," Petraughed unknowingly as she spoke.


    Afraid that we would interrupt Munchkin''s nap, we did not talk further and tiptoed out of his room.


    After leaving the Louises'', I drove to Grant Corporation and nned to have dinner with Theo outside.


    I drove to thepany''s entrance out of habit, then walked into thepany through the front door. As soon as I got in, I bumped into Thalia walking out of the elevator.


    Seeing the lunch box in her hands and a faint blush on her face, I could not help but chuckle.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she dating someone? An employee working in the samepany?

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    "Ms. Thalia."


    I walked up to greet her but startled her instead, causing her to almost toss the lunch box in her hands to the floor.


    "M-Mrs. Grant." She was so stunned that her face was pale with shock.


    Seeing how shocked she was by me, I quickly apologized. ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to frighten you. I thought you saw me."


    She was probably so immersed in the joy of being in love that she did not notice the people and things around her, that was why she was startled when I suddenly spoke.


    Thalia calmed herself down, and the blush on her face was gone. She actually looked a little pale now. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Grant. I was lost in thought just now and didn''t see youing in."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Iughed. "I should be the one apologizing for calling you when I''m so near. It''s no wonder you were shocked."


    I pointed at the lunch box in her hand and asked with a smile, "Are you dating someone?"


    Thalia was startled and quickly hid the lunch box behind her. She lowered her head and muttered, "No, I''m just delivering some snacks to my colleagues."


    From the looks of it, she might have just started dating or was at the flirting stage. That exined why she was shy and timid.


    I smiled. "If you like him, then just pursue him bravely. A brave woman is the most attractive."


    Thalia quickly lifted her head and exined to me, "You got the wrong idea, Mrs. Grant. I''m not-"


    "You don''t have to exin. I know." let out


    an


    ambiguous smile, then patted her shoulder and walked into


    the elevator. Content belon In


    Swnovel


    It was beautiful to see a woman in love.


    to


    After entering the elevator, I pushed the button to the floor where Theo''s office was.


    As soon as walked out of the


    elevator, saw Keith walking over with files in his arms. He looked at me with a strange expression "You''re here, Mrs. Grant."


    I nodded, finding it a little weird.


    I did not think too much and asked, "Is


    Theo in the office?"


    Keith nodded. "He is.'' I did not think too much about it and walked toward Theo''s office.


    Usually, I would not knock on the door, hence I did not knock now either.


    When I went in and saw Theo buttoning his shirt in front of his desk, I froze.


    Hearing movements, he did not even lift his head and coldly said, "Get lost."


    Sensing the temperature dropping in the office, I helplessly smiled. "Who made you angry? Why are you so pissed?"


    Hearing my voice, he stopped


    buttoning his shirt. When he raised his head to look at me, the coldness on his face dispersed considerably. He slowly revealed a smile." Why did you suddenlye over? Didn''t you say that you were going to visit Munchkin?"

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    "I just left the Louises''."


    I walked over to button up the rest of his buttons. Seeing the redness on his neck, I asked with a frown, "Why is this part of your neck red?"


    Theo pursed his lips and said faintly, "The new secretary was too careless and spilled the water on me."


    I gave up buttoning the topmost button and found an ointment for burns from the office. I made him sit down on the chair and removed his shirt.


    He was scalded in many ces and looked like he was in pain. I said with distress," You''ve assigned too much work for Keith that he doesn''t have time to take care of you. Why don''t you share a little of the work he''s doing with other people?''


    He smiled slightly. "I don''t feel safe letting others handle those matters. If you''re worried, thene to thepany and keep mepany often. How about that?"


    I felt heartbroken seeing the burned spots on his body and quickly answered, "Sure. Since I have nothing to do now anyway. Mom''s taking care of Munchkin, so I''lle to thepany to take care of you."


    Theo sat on the chair and put his arm around my waist. He said with a face full of smiles, "My wife''s the best."


    I pushed him and helplessly said, "This new secretary is really careless. How did she even pour a cup of hot tea on you? You didn''t startle her, did you?"


    Theo raised his eyes to look at me with a deep and obscure gaze. "Is your husband that scary to you?"


    I shrugged. "I didn''t say that."


    Theo harrumphed and let go of my waist, allowing me to continue applying ointment on the parts he was burned.


    He would feel pain when my fingers touched the burned spots. After hurting a few times, he bit my lips in retaliation. His tone sounded a little aggrieved, "If you don''t go easy on the application, then I''ll start suspecting you for trying to murder your husband."


    "I''m already doing it as gently as I can.


    Keep still."


    Theo kept still after being admonished by me.


    After applying the ointment for him and buttoning up his shirt again, I said," Munchkin caught a cold again. I discussed it with Mom today. I n to take him to Zenon to recuperate for a period of time. His body won''t be able to take it if this continues."


    Theo lowered his head and thought about it seriously. He nodded to agree. "When Keith and I are done with the work here, we''ll take Munchkin to Zenon."


    I frowned, feeling a little worried. "Is it fine if you''re not overseeing things in Whaldorf City? I''m afraid Jordan might try something when you''re not around."


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. He has no


    el


    energy left to give Grant Corporation trouble right now. Besides, Zedd''s


    around. He won''t be able to pull any


    dire


    tricks."


    Swnovel


    Theo buried his head in between my neck, his breathing spraying on my skin. It tingled me, causing me to chortle and push him away.


    Seeing an adorable lunch box on his table, I was stunned. "Did someone buy you lunch?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo sat back on his office chair and picked up another folder to flip through. " No, I ordered takeaway."


    I nodded. My gaze fell on the lunch box, and I was deep in thought.


    I went to thepany with Theo in


    the next few days. If there was anything that I could help him out at work, then I would. Otherwise, would justy on the sofa reading books.


    One afternoon, Theo and I nned to take an afternoon nap. When Iy in his arms and was almost asleep, Susan called me.


    "Are you in Whaldorf City, Wanda?" Susan asked with a slightly hoarse voice.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    I yawned and said with a smile, "I''m in Whaldorf City. How are you and your child?" Susan hummed and fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "I need your help."


    This was her first time seeking my help, which surprised me. I asked her with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you in trouble?"


    "Something happened in the Schumanstely and Tyler has been looking for help. He doesn''t want you to help him, but I want to do something for him. That''s why I''m calling to ask for your help. Can you help Carlson out by seeking connections and asking how he''s doing?"


    Her words startled me.


    I sat up from the bed and anxiously asked," What happened to the Schumans? Tell me in detail."


    "Someone reported Carlson saying that he gave Tyler privileges to do illegal things. Carlson has always been taken away to be investigated, and it''s been three days with no news. Tyler has been asking around but hasn''t heard anything.


    "Wanda, I''m sure Carlson knows a lot of people since he''s been in Whaldorf City for so many years. Can you please ask around for me?"


    "Don''t panic first, Susan. I''ll ask my dad to help out. Are you home alone now?"


    "My baby and I are at home."


    "Can you contact Tyler right now?" "I haven''t been able to contact him.


    Susan''s voice quavered, sounding like she was about to cry. "I''ve called him many times, but it just won''t go through."


    I quickly pacified her emotions. "Don''t panic. I''ll call my dad right now."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I hung up the phone and nned to call Grayson.


    However, The snatched my phone away and stopped me. He embraced me and calmly said, "Carlson has a special identity. Maybe he has just gone to catch up with someone. It''s not as serious as you think. He''ll be back in a few days."


    "Your father''s status and identity are no secret. If you rush him to send someone to ask around, then others will find out how close Carlson and Dad are. Maybe something that wouldn''t have gone wrong at first will suddenly go wrong."


    I was stunned and reacted in hindsight.


    If he had not said that to me, then I would not have thought of it either.


    If Carlson was truly guilty of something, then there would have been news a long time ago. It did not make sense that there was no news at all, which meant that he was innocent. This was all just a trumped up charge.


    If Grayson got involved in this matter, then it would be difficult to exin their rtionship. In the worst-case scenario, Dad might even get implicated.


    Out of urgency, I did not think too much about it earlier. After calming down right now, I broke out in a cold sweat. I was d that Theo had stopped


    me.


    I raised my eyes to look at Theo. "What should we do now? Susan and Tyler are


    both pretty anxious. We have to do something."


    Theo''s charming brows furrowed slightly.'' Tyler wouldn''t be panicking like what Susan said. Otherwise, Schuman


    Corporation would''ve closed down a long time ago. What I can think of, he can think of it as well. I''ll send someone to pacify Susan, so don''t worry too much."


    I was stunned. After thinking for a long time, I finally understood what he meant, but I was a little confused. "If Tyler knows about the situation right now, why isn''t he exining it to Susan and making her soo worried?"


    Theo gently sighed, saying with a face full of helplessness, "You forgot what happened to him thest time you met him?"

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    I tried to recall and remembered the time he asked us out for a meal. He was in a bad mood and insisted on having Theo drink with him. In the end, both of them gotpletely wasted.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the time, I thought he and Susan were only quarreling like ordinary couples, hence I did not ask about the details.


    Thinking about Tyler''s state at the time, I figured what they were going through might not be as simple as just an argument.


    I frowned slightly and asked, "So you''re saying that Tyler is pretending to be anxious not because he wants someone to help him but purely because he doesn''t want to see Susan?"


    Theo raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Try thinking outside the box a little more."


    I stroked my chin. "If Tyler is simply trying to avoid her, then it''s even more impossible for him to dive into the details, let alone say things like not wanting to seek my help. Susan seems to know a lot of details and even called to ask for my help.


    Someone must have said something to her, asking her to seek help from me."


    Theo touched my ear, his eyes filled with praises for me. "My wife is the smartest. You''re not inferior at allpared to me.''


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "Quitplimenting me. I really want to know who approached Susan, and why did that person ask her to seek help from me?"


    Theo did not say a word and merely looked at me with a pair of pitch-ck eyes.


    Seeing him like this, I guessed aloud, "Don''t tell me that Jordan is behind this again?"


    Theo smiled. "Why shouldn''t Ipliment you when you''re so smart?"


    I thought about it and grabbed my phone to give Tyler a call.


    The phone quickly connected, which proved that my spection was right.


    Susan said that his phone could not be reached, but that was only for her. "What reminded you to give me a call, Wanda?"


    Tyler sarcastically said, "I thought you'' forgotten about your brother."


    I covered my forehead, my smile looking a little helpless. "Many things have been going ontely. Susan called me just now saying that Carlson is in trouble. Are you


    okay?''


    Tyler tutted, probably feeling irritated by now. "Why did she call you? It''s not that serious. I don''t need anyone''s help. Just forget about it."


    I pursed my lips and still asked the question I wanted to, "What''s wrong with you and Susan? Did you fight? Why?"


    "What why? It''s because of that


    stupid thing. Tyler was clearly not


    interested in talking about it. "Do you have time tonight? Let''s have dinner together. We haven''t met each other for so long, and I''ve been alely with no one to talk to. I''m getting annoyed to death."


    He had been having many problemstely that he needed to pour out his feelings to someone. As I happened to befree, I figured it would be good to meet up with him.  S


    "Okay, I''ll make a reservation and send the location to your phone."


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at Theo and said with a smile, "Shall we go out for dinner with Tyler tonight?"


    Theo sneered. "You''ve promised him, didn''t you? Why are you still asking me, then?"


    Why was he mad?


    Why?


    Seeing the puzzled look on my face, Theo sighed heavily. "Fine, take it as though we''re taking pity on him and apanying him to have a meal together."


    It suddenly dawned on me.


    "You''re not jealous, are you?"


    "Who''s jealous?" Theo exploded.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    I could not help but smile. "Sure, you''re not jealous."


    Theo tutted and pounced on me, saying with a sullen countenance, "How dare you mock me? I''m going to teach you a lesson."


    "Stop messing around. You should get back to work."


    "There''s no hur-"


    As soon as he said that, someone knocked on the door.


    Veins were bulging from his forehead. He got out of bed and opened the lounge room door. "Come in."


    He had urgent matters to attend to. The temperature outside was cold at night. If we were to go out and have dinner, I would be wearing too fewyers. Hence, I went to the closet and picked out a jacket.


    "This is the report from Limbia, Mr. Grant. We''ve also scanned these contracts and made sure they''re okay. I''ll have someone send them over after you sign them."


    Keith''s voice was heard from outside.


    Theo did not say a word. He was truly cold and indifferent when it came to work.


    After waiting for a long time and hearing no one talking, I thought Keith was done. I was just about to go out when he finally spoke, "Mr. Grant, the HR department has given us a promotion list. You can add a note on the side if there''s anything."


    "Mm."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I heard the door closing and walked out of the lounge.


    Seeing Theo reading a contract, I asked, "Do you still have a lot to do?"


    Theo shook his head. "Not much now. We can go have our dinner when I''m done."


    I looked at the files that were almost piled into a small mountain next to his hand. I wanted to tell him that I could go and meet Tyler alone, but he probably would not agree to it.


    I ced my jacket on the sofa and walked over to pick up the promotion list. There were hundreds of names on it, and it made my head hurt just looking at it.


    It was not easy being the boss. One even needed to look through something this detailed. How should one handle this promotion list that contained hundreds of employees?"


    The ne


    Theo raised his eyes to take a look and said mildly, "Can you take a look for me and circle the names of the employees who have worked for less than three years? As for the rest, you can just look at their seniority and promote those who have performed well and worked hard."


    I frowned. "Isn''t that too rash? I''ve noticed that even employees who have just joined thepany are good workers and performing quite well too. Don''t you think you should consider promoting people like that too?"


    Theo smiled. "You decide."


    Was I really in the position to decide?


    "Do you think I still have the energy to look at the promotion list after I''m done with the work at hand?"


    Theo looked very seriously at me.


    He was bent on putting me in charge of this matter. I sighed and had no choice but to agree. My initial n was toe to thepany with him to take care of him and help him at work. Now that he was asking me for help, I had no reason torefuse.


    Apart from the promotion list, there were several promotion application forms for employees. One of the was Thalia''s.


    After taking a closer look, I realized that she had written a good application form with sincere words and a clear description of her future work ns.


    However, she only joined thepanyst year and had just worked for a year. She also did not have an outstanding performance, so I chose not to pass her application.


    A little past five o''clock, Theo finished his work at hand and saw me still staring at the promotion list. He did not interrupt me. He picked up Thalia''s promotion application and took a look.


    "There''s no need to be so serious. Those who haven''t worked long enough and have no outstanding performance are not allowed to be promoted. "Looks like I need to inform the HR department to not include the ones who didn''t fulfill the criteria on the list."

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    I nodded and raised my eyes, asking, "Are you very busytely?"


    Theo sighed. "Didn''t you see how busy I was?"


    "As the boss of thepany, you only need to think about whether to give the directors and managers a promotion. The promotion of grassroots employees should be the responsibility of their immediate supervisors. Now that everything is handed over to you, it''s no wonder you''re so busy."


    Theo,


    Seeing how strangely he was staring at me, I froze. "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?"


    "I''m afraid the list in your hand has already been screened. You don''t need to look at this promotion list. All of them can be promoted."


    I turned to the first page. Sure enough, these were grassroots employees who had been screened. This promotion list did not need to be screened again as all of them could be promoted.


    "Don''t you think the header''s too small?"


    I felt very awkward. "You can''t me me for not seeing it."


    Did that mean that I had wasted the whole afternoon?


    I was speechless!


    Theo pulled me up from the chair and smiled slightly. "It''s okay. Let''s go have our dinner. I''ll quickly look through this list when I get back."


    I suspected that he did not want me to handle the promotion list in the first ce. He just wanted me to apany him until he got off work. However, I could not criticize him as I had no evidence.


    After leaving the office and entering the elevator with Theo, he pinned me against the elevator. "Aren''t you going to reward me?" Why should I reward him?


    I was confused and asked him in a daze, What did you do to deserve a reward?"


    Theo frowned, his charming face carrying a hint of displeasure.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He let me go and stood on the other side. looking mad just like a child. There was not a single disparity between him and a child.


    This was not my first time seeing him acting like a child, hence it was not surprising to me. I walked up to him and stood on tiptoes. I pecked him on the side of his lips. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    "Although I have no idea what you did to deserve a reward, I still chose to give it to you, so stop throwing a tantrum."


    Theo snorted coldly. "Are you coaxing me like a child?"


    "If you don''t want me to coax you like a child, then stop behaving like a child."


    Theo''s countenance sank even more.


    I could not hold back myughter anymore. "If you behave, then I''ll give you a reward when we get back. How''s that?"


    "Any reward?" Theo was stirred.


    "Yes."


    This man was easy to coax. I just had to go along with what he wanted and he would be tamed.


    Theo embraced me and let out a smile. '' Remember what you said. Don''t go back on your words." "Sure, I won''t."


    Quinn''s matters came to mind. I looked up, asking, "Theo, Mom said that she bumped into Quinn in the hospital some time ago. She seems to be dating someone. Are you keeping in touch with her?"


    Theo shook his head. "I have a lot to do recently and haven''t visited her for some time now. It''s too lonely for her to spend her life alone at this age. It''s good that


    someone is around to keep herpany."

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    "Indeed."


    We were on the same page regarding this matter. When Quinn married Matthew''s father back then, not only did she suffer from gossip, but she also needed topete with his ex-wife. She waster resented by Matthew and lived in fear.


    She had not had a day of rest for so many years. Now, she could finally seek happiness of her own. It was indeed a good thing.


    When the elevator arrived on the first floor, Theo pulled me outside.


    There were many people in the lobby at the end of the workday. It was the same every day, but today was a little different. A lot of people had formed a circle in the lobby,


    which was truly strange.


    I became curious and pulled Theo over to see what was going on.


    I saw a young man in the center of the crowd with roses in his hands. He was kneeling on one knee in front of a woman.


    Was he proposing to her?


    When I saw the woman''s appearance, I was a little surprised to see that it was Thalia.


    Did she not just start dating?


    Women in their 20s were the most beautiful. She was blushing, and her coy demeanor made her look particrly attractive.


    There were probably too many onlookers, so she felt really embarrassed and said to the man on one knee in front of her, "Let''s talk when we get back. Let''s go home."


    She tried to pull the man up after saying that.


    The man refused to stand up, so she could not move him no matter what.


    The man seemed to have made up his mind to get her to agree to his marriage proposal. He looked at her with eyes filled with adoration. "I really like you, Thalia. Please say yes. I''ll take good care of you from now on."


    "Marry him!"


    "Marry him!"


    The crowd started moring.


    Thalia''s mouth twitched, and it looked like she was forcing a smile.


    She was clearly not shy but embarrassed now.


    She looked at the onlookers and hoped someone could help her out of her predicament.


    When she looked in my direction, her gaze paused for a moment. She said to the man a few secondster, "I''ve rejected you before, Shawn. Why are you still doing this and making both of us embarrassed? I don''t like you, nor will I agree to your marriage proposal. Please leave and stop pestering me."


    No one expected that this marriage proposal was between two people with no mutual feelings for each other. The romantic proposal had instantly turned into a farce.


    The onlookers were instantly quiet and knowingly left the scene.


    The man proposing was flushed. He had never felt so embarrassed in his life.


    "That wasn''t what you said before."


    The man was greatly puzzled. His eyes when he looked at her were filled with sorrow.


    Thalia looked at him with a cold gaze. "I was just afraid of hurting you, that''s why I said that. I was obviously trying to reject you. Didn''t you realize?"


    The man did not know what to do


    and lowered his head to look at the delicate roses in his hands. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Why can''t you like me? Is it because I''m not rich enough or is it because I''m not good enough?"


    "Whether you''re rich or good has nothing to do with whether I like you or not. I''ve made myself very clear. Please leave and stop contacting me in the future."


    The Thalia I remembered was a lively and adorable woman, not someone who would say such a thing. It turned out that getting to know a person was not that easy of a task.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I took Theo out of thepany and


    sighed as I walked, "No one ever confessed to me like that when I was in school. It''s such a pity to not be able to experience what that felt like. The rash but romantic things youngsters do when they''re in love are truly beautiful."


    Theo held my hand tightly. "Those things will only be romantic if the feelings are mutual. Do you think it''s a pity because you liked someone when you were in school?"

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Answer me!" Theo was angry.


    "Of course not." I sighed. "You''re the only one I''ve ever been in love with this entire lifetime."


    "That''s more like it."


    "For some reason, humans stop being passionate when they''re older, so it''s basically impossible to do such rash but romantic things."


    Theo stopped in his tracks and turned my body around to face him. He asked in an unkind tone, "Are you saying that I''m old?"


    I strongly suspected that he had reached menopause.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop misinterpreting me all the time." I covered my forehead helplessly. "I''m just trying to say that we should learn from young people. We should be trendy and passionate. Only then will life be meaningful. We can''t be dull all the time.''


    Theo frowned. "What sort of passion are you talking about?"


    I was momentarily speechless. It was my fault. I should not be talking about passion with an old-fashioned person.


    After faking a smile, I perfunctorily said, "I don''t know how to exin it to you. It''s gettingte. Tyler should have arrived a long time ago. Let''s go now or he''ll start throwing a tantrum from waiting too long again."


    After saying that, I shook off his hand that was holding onto mine and got into the car


    This conversation should end here.


    Thalia''s matters made me curious. When I saw her walking out of the elevator holding a lunch box with a flushed face, it was clear that she had a crush on someone.


    Why did she not agree to the man''s marriage proposal?


    If she told him that she had a crush on someone, he might not have made the marriage proposal.


    As this was someone else''s matter, I did not spend too much time thinking about it.


    Tyler had arrived at the restaurant a long time ago. Maybe because we werete, he ordered food and ate first.


    Seeing that he had already eaten most of the dishes and there was a bottle of wine that was nearly empty, I felt a little speechless. "You''re getting more and more


    polite and are more aware of your


    ???


    image now aren''t you, Mr. Tyler Schuman?" Thank you." Tyler pretended to not hear the irony in my tone and chuckled pleasantly before beckoning the waiter in to re-order our food.


    When the waiter left, Tyler sarcastically said, "If I didn''t fill my tummy first, then I''ll lose my appetite when the two of you act lovey-dovey in front of meter."


    I rolled my eyes at him and leaned in my chair, asking ndly, "How''s Carlson doing?"


    Tyler shrugged before beckoning to


    the waiter again to order a bottle of


    wine for Theo. He then looked at me and said, "No one can do anything to him because there''s no substantial evidence. He''s been clean over the years but offended many people. Those people could only create rumors to discredit him but couldn''t find anything. He should be able to


    return safely in a few days."


    I nodded. "d to hear that."


    The waiter served the food. Theo and Tyler talked about the recent affairs in the business field, and they both started drinking.


    I wanted to ask him about his and Susan''s affairs at first, but Theo did not want me to meddle in other people''s family matters, so I gave up asking about it.


    I went to the bathroom midway, and just after I came out of the cubicle, I heard a woman say, "Don''t you think Cindy has a really sad life? First, her boyfriend was snatched away. Now, her current boyfriend is cheating on her. She has quite the rotten luck."

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    "She''s indeed quite unlucky, but I heard that thedy dating Mr. Nicols used to date Mr. Lynch. Mr. Nicols isn''t a picky man, huh? I can''t believe he''s with the girl his friend was with. I wonder what Mr. Lynch will think of it when he finds out."


    "Probably nothing. Don''t forget, Cindy used to date Mr. Grant too. When he was bored of her, Mr. Nicols took her in regardless, didn''t he? I don''t think they care about this at all."


    I looked at the two women who were chatting with a frown.


    From the way they dressed, I figured they were socialites from Whaldorf City. I was not in the circle, hence I knew little about these people.


    I was a little disconcerted by their conversation but could not say anything about it.


    The woman who once dated Mason was now dating Zedd.


    Who was this woman?


    I could not think of anyone for now, but judging from Zedd''s feelings for Cindy, calling him a bootlicker was surely no understatement. How could he possibly fall in love with someone else? To be honest, I did not quite believe their words.


    Just as I was about to leave instead of staying here and listening to their nonsense, a woman walked out of the cubicle.


    She was fashionably dressed and looked very pretty.


    I froze when I saw her. I did not expect to bump into her here.


    Nadia?


    Was she not in South Vasetine? Why had she returned to Whaldorf City?


    Our eyes met, and she was stunned for a few seconds when she saw me as well.


    She then shifted her gaze and walked to the sink to wash her hands. She spoke in a cold and indifferent tone, "You must think it''s ridiculous, don''t you?"


    I did not know how to respond to her, so after thinking about it, I said, "I''m not interested in other people''s gossip."


    Nadia sneered and shook off the water from her hand. She turned around to lean beside the sink, saying, "Stop acting all high and noble. If you weren''t interested at all, then you wouldn''t have stood here for so long. If you want tough, thenugh. I don''t care."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and had no ns of saying anything else to her. After washing my hands, I nned to leave.


    Frankly speaking, we were nothing but strangers. There was nothing to say between us.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, she sneered. "We''re old friends, after all. Why are you in a hurry to leave? With all the things that have happened between us, we should have a lot to talk about when we meet."


    "It''s been so long since that incident. How''s Mason''s son doing? He should be showing signs by now."


    I frowned, anger rising in my heart. "I


    don''t know how you view life, Nadia, but I''m not like you. Since you''ve found the right person for you, please mind your own business and don''t interrupt other people''s lives. Munchkin is my son. Mason is not worthy of being his father. If you keep getting any more ideas about my son, then I''ll make sure you''ll be worse off than dead."


    Lol


    Nadia chuckled, not taking my words seriously at all. "Are you threatening me, Ms. Lane? Don''t worry, I''m not interested in that child. I''m only bringing him up remind you what Mason did to him before you found him thest time. Looks like you still don''t know.


    "I thought he would tell you at first and show remorse, but I think I idealized him too much. I genuinely loved him, so since he chose not to say, I shouldn''t be nosy either. Besides, it''s not necessary because you won''t believe me anyway. This Will only make me look bad."


    My heart trembled as I looked at her with a stern gaze. "What do you mean by that?


    Tell me what Mason did to my son."

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Nadia shrugged. "Nothing. Just take it as though I''m spouting nonsense. I''m going to have my dinner now. Till next time."


    She strode off in her heels after saying that.


    I stood in the same spot in a daze. Her words made me fluster. When I walked out of the washroom, I had yet toe back to my senses. I did not even see Theo standing in the corridor.


    I only came back to my senses after walking into his arms and being held by him.


    I raised my head and looked at him while in a daze. "What brings you here?"


    Theo stroked my face and kissed my forehead. "You weren''t back for so long, so I came looking for you because I was worried something happened." "Why do you look so dispirited? Did you bump into someone?"


    In order to not make him worry, I squeezed a smile. "I met a friend. Let''s go back and continue with our meal."


    We walked back. When Theo and I passed by a private room and heard the sounds of ss breakinging from inside, we were both stunned.


    The private door was ajar, so we looked in. There were five people in total, a mix of males and females. One of them looked like Zedd, so I asked Theo unsurely, "Is that Zedd?"


    Theo frowned but did not say a word.


    For some reason, the woman sitting beside Zedd was suddenly pped by a woman.


    The p came down at full force and sounded like it hurt real bad.


    I looked at the attire of the woman who was pped, and it looked like Nadia, whom I had bumped into in the washroom earlier.


    After being pped, not only was she not angry, but she was also smiling happily. She held Zedd''s arm with a smug look on her face. Her reaction made the woman who just pped her even more furious. She raised her hand and nned tond another blow.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s so lively in here," I faintly said, pulling Theo inside.


    The sudden voice that invaded the space captured the attention of everyone in the private room.


    The woman who pped Nadia had her back turned toward the door the whole time, so I did not know who she was. When she turned around, I finally saw that it was Cindy.


    I was a little stunned. What was going on here?


    When Cindy saw Theo, her


    countenance eased. She lowered her raised hand and put on a pitiable demeanor, which made her look particrly endearing. "What are you doing here, Theowy?"


    Theo nced at her and mildly replied, * I''m here for dinner."


    His gaze then fell on Nadia, who was holding Zedd''s arm. He frowned slightly. * What''s going on?"


    The question was meant for Zedd.


    Zedd replied, "What do you mean by


    that? I''m here to have dinner, of course." "Are you here simply to have dinner? Zedd Nichols, if you''re not happy with me, then be frank. There''s no need to use an escort to irk me." Cindy grew agitated again. This incident seemed to have made her very angry.


    Nadia was no pushover and instantly shouted back, "You''d better watch your mouth, Cindy Reed! Stop calling me an escort. Do you really think you''re that pure?"


    Seeing that the two women were


    about to fight interrupted them, "There''s no need to create a big scene. Everyone in the restaurant is about toe over to watch. believe you don''t want your private matters to go public and be the talk of the town, Mr. Nichols."

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Cindy suddenly looked at me and asked in an icy voice, "When did you be so nosy, Ms. Lane?"


    "If there''s anything you''d like to talk about, then talk when we get back," Theo voiced out, his voice cold as ice. Even his gaze when he looked at Zedd was very cold. "You don''t mind embarrassing yourself, but Grant Corporation and Zedd Corporations do."


    Zedd''s countenance was very dark, and his mood was clearly bad. "Fine. I don''t even get to rx when I eat. You''re deliberately screwing with me, huh?"


    He shook off Nadia''s arms after saying that, then turned around and walked away.


    Several other people whom I did not know were not going to stick around either, so they left one after another.


    Cindy chased after Zedd, leaving only Nadia in the private room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I held Theo and hesitated for a moment, then I looked at Nadia and said, "Don''t get involved with Zedd. You know better than anyone why he''s allowing you to go near him. Don''t embarrass yourself in the end."


    I finished my sentence and was about to leave with Theo.


    "Wait," Nadia called out to me. "W-Why are you helping me?"


    I frowned and turned around to look at her. "I''m not helping you. I was just trying to remind you."


    Zedd had been in love with Cindy for a long time. He was always by Cindy''s side whether she chose to take him seriously or


    not.


    He had never been with any other woman all these years. By suddenly allowing Nadia to go near him now, he was most probably trying to irritate Cindy. He was treating Nadia as a tool in his rtionship.


    Nadia let out a wry smile and said in despair, "It doesn''t matter. I just want the money. I don''t care what happens between them."


    In that case, there was no need for


    me to persuade her further. It was none of my business, after all. I was just being kind and reminding her It was her choice whether to listen or luck


    not could only wish t


    now.


    QUMS


    Theo and I walked out of the private room. Tyler must be hopping mad to see that we were not back yet after so long.


    "Mason brought the child to a factoryst time. You should probably investigate it. His n was to kill the child, so he must have done something to him, though I''m not sure what it was." Nadia''s voice came from behind us.


    My heart trembled, and I abruptly turned my head back. I tried to ask her more questions, but she grabbed her bag and left, giving me no chance to ask.


    I raised my eyes and looked at Theo, asking worriedly, "Did you notice anything strange when you found Munchkin at the time?"


    He shook his head. "I''ll find someone to investigate it. Don''t worry."


    How could I not be worried? I was worried sick.


    When Theo and I returned to the private room Tyler exploded as expected. He angrilyined, "What were the two of you doing? s having a meal with me stopping you from improving your rtionship with each other? Can''t you just endure it for a while before doing your lovey-dovey things back home?"


    Theo sat down and saw that there was not much food on the table, so he asked me with a smile, "Is there anything else that you''d like to eat?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not hungry anymore. Let''s go back if we''re done."


    Tyler felt like he was being ignored and immediately lost it. "Can the two of you be a little more humane? Can you stop doing this to single people? Are you that happy to hurt me? We agreed to chat over a meal, but I''m actually here as your third wheeler?"


    I sighed and softly said, "Let''s chat, then. What''s going on with you and Susan?"


    Tyler waved his hand. "Nothing. Stop asking."


    His attitude made it hard for us to chat about anything at all, so I pulled Theo up.


    Let''s go home."

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Theo and I walked in front, while Tyler followed behind us. He was cursing under his breath, "Say, are the two of you serious? If you''re going to dine with someone, then you should at least y your roles. Leaving right after you''re full... What''s the difference between you and people who are only interested in one-night stands?"


    What sort ofparison was that?


    Feeling a little speechless, I turned my head around and said to him, "Mr.


    Schuman, you should find some time to sew your mouth shut."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tyler coldly snorted. "Forget it. I''m sick of your romance. It''s time I go home to bed." ''Good night.'' Not wanting to entertain him further, I took Theo away in a hurry.


    Nadia''s words made me worry about Munchkin very much. I thought about how Munchkin was frequently illtely and could not stop the confusing thoughts in my mind.


    "Do you think Mason would actually hurt Munchkin, Theo?"


    Munchkin was his biological son. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. I refused to believe that he would kill Munchkin, but Nadia did not seem to be lying either.


    Theo was paying for the bill at the cashier. After swiping his card, he consoled me." We''ll know once our men are done investigating. Let''s find time and take Munchkin to the hospital for a check-up."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    This was the only option right now. After thinking about it, I said, "By the way, should we approach Mason and ask him face-to-face?"


    Theo made no reply, his gaze fell outside the window.


    "What''s wrong?" I followed his gaze.


    Tyler was seen standing outside the restaurant, and his hands hanging down his sides were clenched into fists. He seemed particrly furious.


    I walked out of the restaurant and called out to him, "Tyler, you-"


    "Wait." Theo held me back and gestured for me to keep quiet.


    He then pulled me toward him, and we were able to get a clearer view of the two


    people standing in front of Tyler.


    It was a man and a woman. I knew the woman. She was wearing a mink coat, which set off her already fairplexion. She looked evermore delicate and beautiful.


    "Susan." I blurted out my greeting, and my gaze fell on the man next to her. She was holding his arm.


    What was going on?


    The man was wearing a long down jacket


    not very handsome, but


    of


    his height, he did look quite et


    All five of us fell silent for a very long time, and it was Tyler who broke the silen


    sel


    first. "How long have


    been together?"


    His countenance was already dark as the abyss, and there seemed to be a storm


    sweeping through his eyes.


    Susan was very calm, not remotely rmed that her secret was exposed.


    She looked at Tyler with a gentle gaze and said with the most tender voice, "Maybe a few months now."


    She said those words in a breeze, but those very words hit Tyler''s heart like a hammer when they entered his ears.


    I thought Tyler would go berserk, but he merelyughed and looked at Susan with a hint of mockery. "Why?" "It''s simple. I''m tired."

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Another breezy statement that carried no hint of emotions. It was as nd as though one was talking about the weather.


    Tyler lowered his head and chuckled. No one knew why he was chuckling.


    After a long time, he failed to hold back his emotions and eventually rushed up to the man.


    Before the man could react, he raised his fist and hurled it at the man with great strength. As he was too furious, he did not go easy on his punches. Every hit was hurled with great force.


    At first, I thought Susan would stop him or cry out for help, but she did not do anything and merely stood aside. She watched the two men brawl with indifferent eyes.


    Theo stood in front of me, lest I was identally hurt by Tyler''s maniacal attacks.


    Seeing that Tyler nearly bashed the man to death, I was just about to cry out for him to stop when Susan finally spoke, "Let him go, Tyler. You can vent out on me if you''re angry. He doesn''t know anything."


    Tyler stopped and looked at her with crimson eyes.


    He then let go of the man and walked toward Susan.


    After walking up to Susan, he spoke with some difficulty, "What exactly do you want?"


    Tyler loved Susan, and I knew that a long time ago.


    He was an extremely insecure person. As he had a fear of being abandoned by others, he did not allow himself to expect too much from a person in order to protect himself. I was no exception either.


    However, Susan had ultimately turned into that exception. After years ofpanionship, he started having expectations toward Susan and was certain that Susan was someone who would never abandon him. Therefore, he grew fearless and started hurting Susan to confirm over and over again that she certainly would not leave him.


    He loved Susan the wrong way.


    He did not know that no matter how much a woman loved him and did not want to leave him, she would eventually be so hurt by him that she would stop loving him. When Susan saw no hope in him and knew that he would never respond to her in the way she hoped, she broke down andpletely gave up. No one''s love can withstand constant squandering.


    If he refused to wake up, Susan was bound to leave him one day.


    As though she did not see the


    sorrow in Tyler''s eyes, Susan took a deep breath and said, "The child''sst name is Schuman, so I won''t take him away because he''s the Schumans'' child. The vi that& now live in and the car I drive aren''t mine. I won''t keep them either. As for the things you sold to me, they''re mine because I bought them. Take them as my reward for apanying you for so many years."


    vet


    She let out a bitter chuckle by this point. Afterposing herself, she continued," That''s it. Apart from the child, there seems to be nothingmon between us to share, so divorce isn''t going to be thatplicated. Of course, if you don''t have the energy or time to take care of our child, I can take care of him. But you still have to pay for child support. That''s about it." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the end of this rtionship, there seemed to be nothing left remaining.


    Hence, there was nothing left to say and nothing left to handle but a single goodbye.


    Tyler suppressed the anger in his heart and said in a deep, low voice, "Let''s talk when we get back."


    He seemed to not want to hear anything else from Susan nor stay here any longer, so he turned around and entered the car.


    Theo and I stood in the same spot. When Tyler had driven off, she helped the man lying on the ground up and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?" The man patted her hand andforted her. "I''m okay. Don''t worry about me."


    I did not know what to say as I watched them leave. My mood was extremelyplicated.


    After getting into the car, I could still feel a stifling sensation in my chest.


    "Don''t worry, I assigned someone to follow him. He''ll be fine," Theo''s voice entered my ears.


    I nced sideways at him. "I''m not


    worried about Tyler. It''s Susan I''m


    worried about. Judging from her status and identity, it''s quite impossible for her to let go of Tyler so calmly."


    Theo turned his steering wheel and rested one hand on the car door. "It doesn''t suddenly get cold in autumn, nor will the leaves fall instantly. She may have waited


    so long that she lost hope."

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    How could I not know that? But in the end, I still hoped that Susan would not just give up on Tyler like that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I could not fight back the urge to fall asleep. It was only until Theo carried me into the bedroom and ced me on the bed did I wake up in a daze.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and rubbed my face on his chest, saying wearily, "I don''t know why I''m so tiredtely and can''t seem to wake up. I feel listless every day."


    Theo was taking off my coat when he paused in his action. He lowered his eyes to look at me, his eyes filled with a hint of delight. "I''ll take you to the hospital for a health check-up tomorrow." "There''s no need for that." I decisively refused because I thought it was unnecessary. "The hospital isn''t a good ce to go to. There''s no need to go there if it''s just a minor thing."


    Theo kissed my forehead and said with a smile, "We need to perform a body check once every year. Since you haven''t done one yet, you might as well treat it as a health check-up."


    "Alright then."


    Since he insisted that I get a health checkup, I had no reason to refuse.


    When he had helped me change into my pajamas, Iy in bed and was so dazed that I nned to just go to sleep. However, I had not washed up yet, so I tried to fight off sleepiness and get up.


    Just go to sleep." Theo pressed me back down on the bed.


    I did not want to get up anymore this time and gave in to drowsiness. I fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, I took a look and found that it was winter today. That meant that Whaldorf City''s weather hadpletely chilled by


    now.


    Theo remembered that he was going to take me to the hospital to get a health check-up, hence he woke up very early this morning and got into the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    I nestled on the sofa in the living room, yawning constantly because I was sleepy.


    This was so strange. Why was I still so sleepy when I slept so earlyst night?


    Theo was making a bowl of oatmeal. He poked his head out from the kitchen. "Do you want any honey?"


    I yawned so hard that even my tears rolled out. ¡°Sure."


    Looking at the foggy weather, I kind of did not want to go out anymore.


    It must be really cold outside today. It was the kind of coldness where no number ofyers would warm one up.


    Theo was done making the oatmeal and walked out of the kitchen with an apron on. He asked with a smile, "Do you want to have some cookies? I can make some for you."


    I waved my hand and replied in a


    hoarse voice, don''t have an


    ent


    1


    appetite. I''ll just have some oatmeal. Since we''re going to the hospital, let''s take Munchkin there for a check-up too. Fortunately, traffic won''t be very heavy if we depart from the Louises'' ce." "Sure." Theo walked over and pulled me up


    from the sofa. "Go and have your breakfast in the dining room."


    I held onto him and entered the dining room. I satzily on the chair, waiting for him to serve me the oatmeal and put it in front of me.


    "Eat slowly. It''s a little hot," Theo carefully reminded me.


    I suddenly felt like a cripple and Theo was the caretaker of said cripple.


    Though I figured it was nice being crippled too because it was sofortable that way.


    I recalled that Shannon hade to


    Waldorf City as well and said to


    Theo," Shannon has arrived in


    bet


    Whaldor City. Shouldn''t we, as the hosts, find a time to invite her out for a meal? Besides, I don''t feelfortable knowing that she''s still dating Jordan."


    Theo nodded and blew the oatmeal in the spoon. "You can ask her toe over and stay here or book a hotel for her. It''s not safe for her to be in Whaldorf City alone. It''s best to take care of her."


    "Jordan probably won''t hurt her, right?"


    After a series of incidents, my perception of Jordan changed from him being a cold and indifferent person to a sinister one.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    He would not hesitate to do anything to achieve his goal. Therefore, I was worried that he would hurt Shannon.


    Theo put the oatmeal he had blown cold in front of me and mildly said, "Have some oatmeal. It''s not hot anymore."


    He took away the bowl of oatmeal in front of me after saying that.


    Warmth filled my heart, and I could not help but smile.


    I wanted to ask him something else at first, but he stopped me when I was just about to speak. "Finish your food before you say anything."


    No conversing at the dining table.


    He had always been like that, and I was already used to it too. I quietly ate my oatmeal.


    After finishing my oatmeal, I retreated to my bedroom to change my clothes. When I was done changing my clothes, I went to the entrance hallway to put on my shoes.


    I was a little slow at putting on my shoes, so Theo went to the garage to drive the car out first.


    Just as I was about to finish putting on my shoes, the phone in my bag started ringing.


    When I took it out and saw that it was from Amelia''s mother, I quickly answered it. " Ma''am, how have you guys been?"


    Nobody spoke on the other end of the phone for a long time. Even with a phone between us, the atmosphere felt strangely solemn.


    Amelia''s mother took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, "Sky passed away yesterday, Mrs. Grant. He said that he missed his mommy before he left. We brought him back to Whaldorf City today. There aren''t many friends and rtives around us. You''re the only one who cared deeply for him when he was still alive, so if you have time, we hope you cane over to see Sky off for thest time."


    I nked out after hearing those words. Theo had already driven the car out of the garage. He waved at me, but I had no strength to even take a step.


    Life was unpredictable.


    Theo noticed that something was wrong with me, so he walked in with hurried steps. He held my face with a face full of worry and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you feel unwell? Why do you look so pale?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I did not say anything for a long time. On the other end of the phone, Amelia''s mother asked me as well, "Are you there, Mrs. Grant?"


    "I am," I said, my voice a little hoarse.


    Theo frowned a little when he saw me in this state. He helped me to a stool and embraced me in silentfort.


    "We''ve chosen the burial site. Sky


    said he wanted to be with Amelia


    He wanted to lie down next to his mother," Amelia''s mother tearfully said.


    UMS


    Her voice was utterly hoarse. She must have been crying for a long time.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt deeply saddened and took a deep breath while saying in a hoarse voice," Sure, we''ll go over right now." "Thank you, Mrs. Grant."


    On the other end of the phone, Amelia''s mother''s voice kept breaking with sobs. It sounded truly heart-wrenching to hear.


    After hanging up the phone, Theo bent down to look at me with a worried expression. "What happened?"


    I exhaled slowly and said with much


    difficulty, "Amelia''s parents


    discharged the child some time ago


    and stopped the child''ske


    After he was discharged, they brought him everywhere, and the child passed away on their travels. They''ve returned to Whaldorf City today for the burial."


    Theo frowned. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Can we go after I bring you to the hospital for a check-up?"


    I shook my head. "Let''s go to the airport and drive them straight to the burial site."


    Theo softly sighed. "Alright then. I''lle with you."


    He knew that he could not win against me, so he did not persuade me further and went ording to my wishes.


    I found it difficult to ept Sky''s sudden passing in such a short while. Life and death were the cruelest things in the world.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Initially I thought that things would get better if he just kept going, but little did I know that thest time we met in the hospital would be thest time I got to meet the child.


    That was when we said our final goodbye. Life was so cruel.


    When we got into the car, Theo started the car engine.


    He held my hand. The temperatureing from his palm was warm. It was enough to warm my body and blood.


    I looked sideways at him, feeling tremendously powerless inside. "That child


    ''You tried your best.''


    He squeezed my hand andforted me.


    "Don''t me yourself. You did everything you could, and the rest was left to fate. All I can say is that the child was ill-fated, but he had the most innocent existence in this world. He left without having to suffer from his illness anymore and will reincarnate as a healthy boy in the next life. This is probably the best ending for him. The ones in pain and suffering are the ones who are alive right now."


    Indeed like what he said, Amelia''s parents were the ones in pain and suffering right now.


    How could the elderly couple bear the loss of their daughter and grandson one after another?


    The car drove all the way to the airport.


    Amelia''s parents had already arrived. In just a short period of time, the elderly couple was already full of white hair. They aged rapidly at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    I looked at them and felt sorry for them.


    They had watched their daughter and grandson pass away one after another. They had experienced the most painful thing in the world.


    When Amelia''s mother saw Theo and me, her tears seemed to havepletely dried out. She wanted to cry but could not. She could only let out choking voices from her throat.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Grant, you''ve helped our family tremendously. We may not be able to repay your kindness in this lifetime, so it seems like we''ll only be able to serve you in the next," Amelia''s father said. Content


    belongs to  S


    I shook my head. "Sir, Ma''am, please don''t think too much and bring Sky into the car."


    The urn containing Sky''s ashes was held in the arms of Amelia''s mother. She held the urn tightly without a word and shed silent tears.


    I felt a lump in my throat when I saw it. Tears started gathering in my eyes.


    The car drove in the direction of the cemetery It was uncertain how long the elderly couple had gone without proper rest. Exhaustion was written all over their faces. I told them to


    sleep in the car but they refused to.


    I wanted to take them somewhere to have a meal first, but seeing the state they were in, I knew they would not have the appetite to eat. Hence, I gave up on the idea.


    The burial site they chose was not very big,


    but from what they had now, I figured they must have taken out all of their remaining savings to purchase the burial site.


    The elderly couple got out of the car and walked toward the management room.


    Theo and I followed after them.


    Anthony had dost his sense of


    humanity to his gambling addiction and was unstirred by his sister''s death, needless to say his sister''s son. They also did not have rtives who were close to them, hence only the elderly couple were there to see Sky off.


    It was a cold and deste funeral. There was no crowd to send Sky off, nor were there fresh flowers. There were only two elderly with empty hands.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I could not stand it anymore and said to Theo, "Can you have the funeral home give Sky some flowers? Let the child leave with joy onest time."


    I did not know if there were spirits in this world, but I knew that the two elderly had been emptied of everything in order to treat Sky''s illness. They wanted to give Sky the best, but the reality was that they could only send him off with bare hands.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    I was not able to keep the boy alive, but at least I was able to do something for him after he died.


    Theo nodded and turned around to make a phone call.


    The cemetery employee who was registering Sky''s burial site did not look surprised when he saw only two elderly there.


    In a workce like this, they had seen too many deaths and separation, as well as the fickleness of the world. They were already used to it.


    Not long after Theo made a call, the employee from the funeral home came to the cemetery.


    The burial process was done together for the two elderly.


    Amelia''s mother felt a little sorry and hesitated to say something to me.


    Iforted her with a smile. "I really like Sky. I just want to see him leave in peace. Don''t think too much."


    Although this was just a child''s funeral, the sky was already dark when it ended.


    Amelia''s father squatted down in front of the tiny tombstone, his calm face inevitably tinged with sadness.


    Amelia''s mother raised her hand to wipe the tears from her face, then patted Amelia''s father. "Honey, we should go home. Sky and Amelia are together now. None of them will be lonely anymore."


    Amelia''s father was a man of few words.


    He got up and wiped his face, saying, "It''s better this way. Without us there to drag them down, they''ll live a better life on the other side." After walking out of the cemetery, the elderly couple was too shy to take our car and said they would walk further down the road to hail a cab.


    The cemetery was far from the city, and now that the sky was dark, Theo and I did not feel safe leaving them here. Hence, we could only persuade them.


    The elderly couple was too shy to keep refusing and could only get into the car. They thanked us the whole way.


    When the car arrived at their house, Amelia''s mother said, "Thanks for bringing us back, Mr. and Mrs.


    Grant. The road here is bumpy, so we''ll get off here. Thank you for


    everything you did for us today


    Theo wanted to drive in, but the chassis of the car was not high enough. It would require a lot of effort to drive inside, so he had no choice but to stop the car and let the elderly couple walk home by


    themselves.


    Theo and I were a little heavy-hearted when we saw the two white-haired elderly walking on the narrow dirt road hand in hand.


    Theo asked, "Have they always lived here?''


    I shook my head. "No. I heard that when Anthony, became addicted to gambling, he first used up the savings that the elderly couple had worked hard their entire lives to


    save. Then, he gambled away neBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    the


    house that the couple had prepared for him. Next was their own house, so Ameliater rented a house for them and her son. This is probably it."


    This was one of the most remote districts in Whaldorf City. The entire district was underdeveloped.


    Houses Kere were old, and roads et


    were hard to tread on. The only benefit was the affordable housing prices, so they would at least have a chance to still stay in Whatdorf City.


    Theo looked at the elderly couple who walked farther and farther away. He hesitated to ask, "How long has it been since Amelia passed away?" "Maybe three months now."


    Theo said, "The houses here collect rent once every three months."


    I was stunned. After understanding what he meant by that, I quickly rushed after the couple.


    Short-term rental was allowed for houses like these. When Sky was hospitalized, the two seemed to have lived in the hospital. They then brought Sky away for such a long time, so the rental of this house would have long been overdue.


    The road was filled with mud puddles and different to tread on. Theo held me back and frowned slightly, "This lotes within nobody''s jurisdiction."

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    I looked around and found that my surroundings were pitch-ck.


    There were few street lights around. If it were not for the light on my cell phone, we might have to grope our way in the dark.


    The prosperity and poverty of a city were directly proportional to each other. Rich people could be rich to an unimaginable degree, while poor people could be poor to an unthinkable degree.


    After walking a stretch of road with Theo, we realized in hindsight that we seemed to have forgotten which direction the couple went in.


    I fished out my phone and nned to give Amelia''s mother a call, but before the call could connect, we heard a series ofmotions not far from us. Themotion came from behind a slightly old building. Theo lit the way with the sh on his phone. There was a path in front of us.


    It was especially narrow, and only one person could pass at a time.


    Theo exhorted, "Follow me and watch where you step"


    I nodded and crossed the path behind him slowly.


    After walking out of the path, we saw a small courtyard that was only a dozen square feet with a lot of things scattered around.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Theo shone a light on it and saw that the ground in the yard was full of basic household items.


    There were old pots and pans, as well as clothes and other misceneous things.


    "Old useless thing! Your junk has been sitting here for free for months. You should thank me for not collecting storage fees from you, yet you''re here asking me for money? I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you. Take your junk and get lost. Don''t stand in my way!" a middle-aged woman screamed.


    Under the dim light, I could roughly make out her appearance. She was wearing a poor-quality mink coat, exaggerated gold earrings, and bright red lipstick. She looked like she was about to swallow a person whole when she opened her mouth to speak.


    She cursed while kicking the things on the ground.


    Amelia''s mother''s eyes were red. She looked at her and said, "I don''t mean anything else, Linda. We''re just here to take some clothes. Winter is almost here, and we don''t have enoughyers. We owe you months of rental, so you have all the right to deduct our rent from these things. Now that winter''s almost here, we have to wear thickeryers. These clothes don''t cost much, so please let us take them away."


    §Ö


    "Take them, then! I''m not stopping you." The woman''s face was indifferent. "Stop pretending to look miserable in front of me. I''ve met enough miserable people in my life. Everyone is struggling. Take your stuff away. If you can''t pay rent, then don''t live here. I''ll find the next


    tenant tomorrow."


    Amelia''s mother nodded and bent down to take the clothes on the floor. Amelia''s father squatted on the ground as well,


    looking at something with scarlet eyes.


    I took a nce at what looked like a photo on the ground.


    "Ma''am," I could not help but say as I walked into the courtyard.


    Hearing my voice, Amelia''s parents looked over at me with a startled expression. "Mr. and Mrs. Grant, you-"


    The couple did not expect us to follow them.


    Seeing the embarrassed state they were in, I smiled slightly. "We came over because we were worried about you."


    "We must seem really pitiful to you!" Amelia''s mother seemed a little awkward.


    I understood that no one wished to reveal one''s wretched state to others, even if one was already at the end of one''s rope.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    I looked at thendlord and spoke indifferently, "The couple is old. Do you still have any rooms on the first floor?"


    The woman was in a trance for a moment, then she looked at me and asked, "Of course, there is. Do you want to rent it?"


    I nodded with a cold attitude. "Why don''t you help them put their things in first? I''ll be sure to pay you more."


    She looked at me and at Theo, then wore a smile on her face as she deftly packed up the things for the couple.


    Amelia''s mother looked at me with a reddened face. "Mrs. Grant, you''ve helped me enough. We really can''t-" "Don''t worry and stay here. Ma''am. Don''t think about anything else. Settle down for a period of time. Things will get better."


    I was not very good atforting someone, nor did I know the best way tofort her, hence I could only say so.


    Thendlord moved the couple''s things back. When she came out, she said to me with a grin, "Ma''am, I''ve moved their things. Is there anything else that I can do?"


    I smiled slightly and took out my purse from my bag.


    Giving her some money, I said mildly, "This should be enough for the couple to stay here for a period of time. I''ll also need your help to watch after them next time. Rest assured that you''ll be paid ordingly."


    After taking the money, the woman was grinning from ear to ear while showering us withpliments.


    As I had given her all the cash in my purse, I looked at Theo and hinted at him silently.


    Theo helplessly smiled and took out his wallet from his trouser pocket. He gave it to me.


    I opened his wallet and pulled out all the cash from it. I gave it to Amelia''s mother, saying, "Ma''am, take this money and buy something to


    replenish your bodies. We''ll "


    and visit you again soon. Give me a


    caffif you need anything."


    Amelia''s mother refused. "I can''t take your money anymore. You''ve helped us too much, and you even paid for our rent. We can''t ept any more of your money.


    Please take it back, Mrs. Grant."


    with


    I shook my head. "You have to take the money, Ma''am. Amelia worked hard for thepany when she was still alive and made a lot of contributions. This is our duty. Besides, we can only go back ease after you take the money. You don''t wish to see us constantly being worried about you, do you? From now on, thetwo of you will depend on each other. Things will get better."


    Seeing her tearful appearance, I did not know what else to say. I told her to take care of herself and other things like that before leaving.


    When Theo and I made it past the stretch of dpidated road and got back inside the car, I could not help but sigh.


    Theo nced at the time and asked me with a smile, "What would you like to eat?"


    If he had not mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten that we only had a bit of oatmeal for breakfast. Our stomachs had been empty until now. Thinking about it now, D


    realized that I was already starving.


    I turned back to look in the direction where Amelia''s parents lived. They must be hungry too.


    Theo knew about my worries and held my hand with a smile. "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked someone to deliver them food. Don''t think about them right now and instead think of what we''re going to eat."


    I thought about it and said, "Let''s just randomly look for a restaurant near our ce. It''ste, so let''s not go downtown."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo sighed and squeezed my palm lightly, saying helplessly, "Do you remember what we were supposed to be doing today?"


    I nodded. "We''ll go some other time since there''s no rush."

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Theo leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. His smile seemed a little helpless. "I simply don''t know what to do with you. Let''s go to the hospital some other day, then. We should grab our dinner now."


    In the next few days, Theo was busy almost every day, so the hospital examination was dyed indefinitely.


    Grant Corporation had to hold a lot of meetings at the end of the year. There were meetings about this year''s revenue, the development ns for theing year, and the documents that Theo needed to go through. Things piled up one after another. He left the house early and came homete almost every day.


    I resigned from Fredericks Corporation but had to follow the resignation procedures. Thanks to Cally''s help, the resignation procedures were done very quickly.


    Initially, Theo and I nned to invite Shannon over for a meal, but he was simply too busy. Neither of us knew when he would have the time, so I decided to invite Shannon over myself.


    Though little did I know, when I gave her a call, she had already left Whaldorf City.


    I sensed that she had things to say to me on the phone, but it seemed inconvenient for her to do so. Hence, she gave up in the end.


    Carson was found innocent, so he was released and allowed to go home.


    He was getting older and older and loved to havepany. He called us as soon as he was released, inviting us over to have a meal together. When Tyler called me, I promised him that Theo and I would go over on Saturday night.


    I asked him about Susan on the phone, but he seemed reluctant to talk about it, so I did not press him on the matter.


    On Saturday afternoon, I tidied up the house and changed into warm attire. I then left the house, driving straight to Grant Corporation to wait for Theo to get off work so we could go to the Schumans'' ce together.


    When I got to the entrance of thepany and stopped the car to give Theo a call, he did not answer it. I then called a few more times but he still did not pick up.


    I figured he must be busy, so I did not continue calling him and started browsing videos on my phone in the car.


    My phone suddenly vibrated. There was a notification from WhatsApp.


    I clicked it and saw that it was a text from a number that wrote:


    Michelle: [Hi, Wandy, this is Michelle Cobalt.]


    Wandy?


    Although Tyler liked calling me like that, it had been so long since Ist heard it. I found it hard to get used to being called like that all of a sudden. I replied.


    Wanda: [Hello, nice to meet you.]


    Neither of us was very sociable, so after a quick greeting, she went straight to the point.


    Michelle: [When are youing over here? I''d like to have a chat with you.]T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought about it. I did not seem to have time to go back recently, so I replied.


    Wanda: [I''m not sure yet. Did you run into trouble?]


    Michelle: [No.]


    She sent one word only and nothing else.


    Michelle and I had only met once.


    Although she gave off a gloomy vibe, it was strange that I did not find her annoying. Fate was truly amazing.


    In addition to that, I found that someone like her who did not care about what others thought and just focused on being her true self was really cool. Bang! I heard the sound of a car door closing beside me.


    I subconsciously took a nce and saw a car parked beside me. After recognizing it to be Theo''s car, I opened the car door and got out.


    Theo was walking toward the car while holding a woman. They both looked injured. The woman was already unconscious and must be quite seriously injured.


    There was plenty of dust on Theo''s blouse and an obvious scar on his face.


    I rushed up to him and asked worriedly," What happened? How did you get hurt?"


    Hearing my voice, Theo looked at me. After freezing for a while, he said, "Someone caused her to trip. Why did youe over?" "Carlson has returned. Tyler invited us over for dinner."


    I looked at the woman he was holding after saying that and recognized her. It was Thalia, thepany''s receptionist.


    Theo put her in the car and said, "Okay, but we need to take her to the hospital first before we go over."


    I nodded and saw a man running toward us not far away. He looked like the man who proposed to Thalia the other day. "I''ll go with you, Mr. Grant."


    He kept staring at Thalia who had fallen unconscious in the car as he spoke, his face filled with worry and anxiety.


    Theo nodded and hinted at him to get in.


    Seeing the injury on his arm, I stopped him.


    Theo froze for a moment, then looked at me in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    ''You''re hurt. Let me drive."


    I climbed into the driver''s seat after saying that and started the car engine.


    Theo sat in the front passenger seat without saying a word.


    I had a lot of questions, but seeing how quiet he was, I remained silent as well.


    In the backseat, Thalia was still unconscious. It was hard to say if she was seriously wounded. The man holding her was very anxious.


    He rushed to call the paramedics as soon as we arrived at the hospital.


    When Thalia was pushed into the ER, he went to pay her hospital bills.


    Theo and I stood in the corridor. He remained silent the whole time, looking like he was thinking about something.


    It was already dark and no doubt freezing outside by now. As Theo had removed his coat to drape it around Thalia, he only had a ck blouse on at the moment.


    I approached a nurse and asked her to tend to Theo''s wounds, whereas I went to the nearby mall and bought him a coat.


    When I came back, I bumped into the man who was pursuing Thalia.


    He called out to me. "Thanks for taking Thalia to the hospital today, Mrs. Grant."


    He was probably overly worried about Thalia because he looked very sweaty and wretched.


    I smiled slightly and said, "You don''t need to thank me. It''s what I should''ve done."


    After a pause, I could not help but


    ask, "Can you tell me what happened today?" The man nodded his head. "Amelia''s brother came to the office and tried to injure Mr. Grant, but Thalia stopped him. He looked like he had gone insane and no one could stop him. Mr. Grant was worried that something would happen to Thalia, so he brought her out from the basement garage. I''m sure Grant Corporation is still in chaos right now."


    He gave a clear description of what happened, so after learning about it, I became confused. Was Anthony not in Limbia this whole time? Why did he suddenlye back and give Grant Corporation trouble as soon as he came back?


    I looked at the man and nodded with a smile. "Thanks for everything today."


    I carried the shopping bag to the inpatient department. Theo''s wounds had already


    been treated. Thalia had hit her head, but the injury was not serious. The wounds on her body were only minor.


    Seeing that she had not regained her consciousness, I asked the doctor with concern, "When will she wake up, doctor?"


    "She has a mild concussion and shock. It may take a few hours for her to regain consciousness." The doctor went to the door to give the nurse instructions after saying that.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    "Will there be any side effects?" The man who adored Thalia asked the doctor with concern.


    "Until she wakes up and we examine her, we can''t tell yet if she''ll have any aftereffects."


    I handed the newly bought coat to Theo. Seeing the dark and gloomy look on his face, I said, "Can we still go to Carlson''s ce tonight? If not. I''ll give him a call and ask him not to wait for us."


    Theo looked at me. His gloomy expression slightly softened. He took the coat from my hands and put it on, saying with a smile," No, we''ll go over in a while more."


    He looked at Thalia''s admirer after saying that. "You''re Julian, right?"


    The man nodded. "Yeah.


    "Stay here and take care of her. Contact the number on the card if you need anything. Let me know if she wants money or other things when she wakes up." Theo handed a name card to Julian.


    My mouth started twitching. Theo''s way of handling a problem seemed so strange for some reason. Thalia would be so embarrassed to hear it if she were awake right now.


    Julian''s countenance was equally dark, but he took the name card nheless. "Thank you, Mr. Grant."


    Theo nodded, took my hand, and was ready to leave.


    I thought about it and eventually took out a bank card from my bag. I handed it to Julian. "Please take good care of her. Use the money in here to pay the hospital bills. Don''t forget to buy her some supplements for her health. You can contact us any time if you need anything. When she wakes up, tell her to only focus on recuperating. We''ll handle the rest."


    Julian hesitated a little but eventually took the bank card.


    I told him the pin number of the card, and after he thanked us, Theo and I left the hospital.


    In the car.


    Theo called several numbers on his phone, some of which were to his men in Limbia. He reminded them to be careful and asked them to find out why Anthony left Limbia.


    Anthony had been taken away. There was no telling how he would be handled.


    I drove the car and silently waited for him to finish assigning the tasks.


    When he was done making thest call, I ndly asked, "Why did Anthony go to Grant Corporation to make a seene? He even tried to hurt


    you? He''s a gambler, not a


    e


    desperado. Why did he suurt


    that?"


    do


    "He''s a gambler, indeed." Theo looked outside the window and pondered before continuing to say, "First and foremost, he''s seeking money. He''s doing this to seek money but from others."


    I had an inkling in my heart. "You''re saying


    Theo raised his eyebrows. "Eyes on the road. The light''s red."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Startled, I quickly looked in front and stepped on the brakes.


    Seeing how startled I was, Theo covered his forehead. "Anthony didn''t manage to kill me, but it''ll be such bad luck if I end up dying in my wife''s hands instead."


    I frowned and said to him with a face full of dissatisfaction, "Stop talking nonsense. All you know is to speak nonsense every day.''

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Theo chuckled, and that eased the atmosphere greatly.


    The red light had turned green. I started the car.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it must be Jordan''s instructions. He didn''t get what he wanted in Limbia but instead caused a lot of damage and gave the Fredericks huge problems. He''s a vindictive person.


    Instructing Anthony to make a scene is probably his way of dering war with me."


    I frowned. "He''s a huge problem, indeed."


    Theo sneered. "The Fredericks themselves are a huge problem. They won''t hesitate to do anything in order to reach their goal. Anyone who messes with them will end up in trouble."


    After hearing what he said, I grew curious about the Fredericks.


    "Do you know the Fredericks very well?"


    Theo looked at me and told me a story.


    About 20 years ago, the Fredericks family''s business was just a small textilepany. It was far from the many industries it was running right now and the eye-popping annual earnings. Later, thepany grew by leaps and bounds thanks to a woman who married into the family.


    Back then, the Zimmersons, one of the four rich families'', industrial chains were well-established and they ran arge number of industries. However, the Zimmersons had very few children. A part of the industry was handed over to an adopted daughter called Sandra Tyler. Although she was an adopted daughter, the Zimmersons treated her like their own, so when she married beneath her to the Fredericks, the industries she managed became her dowry.


    I was stunned and asked with uncertainty," Is the Sandra Tyler you''re talking about my adopted mother?"


    Theo nodded his head.


    "Why is herst name Tyler when she''s the Zimmersons'' adopted daughter?"


    "At the time, Madam Tyler was


    childless for many years before she adopted your adopted mother. She was originally surnamed


    ????


    Zimmerson, but when Madam Tylerter got pregnant, your adopted mother''s surname was changed to her surname. I''m not sure why she changed her surname."


    I frowned. "Continue."


    Theo touched the top of my head and gently said, "When your adopted mother married into the Fredericks, the real estate industry was vigorously developed. Many people had only started joining the real estate industry at the time. Your mother owned a lot of properties, so the Fredericks took the opportunity to develop very well in the real estate industry. With that, the Fredericks grew to be arge enterprise. Many families started getting associated with the Fredericks. However, one who stands too high is subject to many attacks. The Fredericks family''s'' foundation wasn''t solid enough, so the consequences of such attention were that many enterprises wanted to share a piece of the pie too.


    "The Fredericks knew that in order to secure their wealth, they had to control your adopted mother until thest bit of her worth was squeezed out of her. Your adopted mother saw how the Fredericks were just a bunch of vicious wolves that did everything for money, so she refused to hand over the rest of her properties. The Fredericks wouldn''t give up, but fortunately, they were daunted by the Zimmersons'' authority and dared not force her. Your adopted mother knew she must not continue staying with the Fredericks and eventually left Whaldorf City with thend titles that the Fredericks coveted the most."


    I was startled and quickly asked, "Don''t tell me the sandalwood box that my adopted mother gave me contains thend titles?"


    He nodded. "Or should I say that it contains the key to thend titles? When Jordan tried everything to approach you, he was just doing it for the box."


    I first met Jordan at Mother''s graveyard. He stood in front of the tombstone for a very long time at the time, so I thought he knew Mother. That was why he stopped in front of her grave for so long. I did not think too much about it.


    Casting my mind back to the look in his eyes at the time, I could not help but feel a profound fear.


    I asked worriedly, "I''ve given Jordan the box."


    I never really cared about the sandalwood box, so I agreed without even thinking about it when Jordan proposed to trade for the box when we were abroad.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked at me and said with a light chuckle, "I know you''ve given it to him."

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    I widened my eyes. "How can you remain so calm?"


    Jordan would definitely make use of thend titles if they fell into his hands. These werend titles from 20 years ago, and their added value would total up to an astronomical amount. Although it was very likely that they would be taken back as they were private property rights, they would still give Fredericks Corporation plenty of benefits.


    Theo smirked. "Do you think I would sit around and watch you give him the box? I kept the real box safe with me."


    I froze. "I gave him a fake box?"


    Yes. "Thesend titles will not only make up for the losses Fredericks Corporations suffered, but they can also bring Fredericks Corporations to greater heights. They can then continue to covet Grant Corporation. If he knows that the box he got is fake, he''d definitely try to get us killed."


    Theo let out a slight smile. "At the moment, it seems like he hasn''t opened the box yet."


    Seeing his calm and collected demeanor, I could not help but ask, "How are you so sure that he won''t open the box?"


    "ording to Fredericks Corporations'' usual high-profile way of doing things, he''ll certainly make a big deal out of it to put Fredericks Corporations in the limelight. Next, he would contact someone to voluntarily hand over thesends, winning not only money but benefits and reputation. If he needs to rely on someone who''s more powerful for help, he''ll easily be able to find one."


    I pursed my lips. "What will Jordan do if he opens the box and finds that he''s been cheated?"


    "What else can he do?"


    Theo sneered. "He may not necessarily be able to open the box, but even if he does and realizes that it''s fake, he can only endure it even if he''s dying to kill us. That''s unless he doesn''t want to get the real box ever again. But before he opens the box, we have no way of getting rid of him."


    I sighed. "To put it bluntly, the Fredericks are crazy about money. So many years have passed, and the Fredericks family is already considered a top- notch family in the business world by now. Their family fortune has long reached a staggering figure, so why can''t they be content with what they have?"


    Theo sneered. "Greed has been engraved in the Fredericks'' genes, so they won''t be satisfied no matter how much they have."


    The car drove into the Schumans'' yard. The lights in the vi were bright. At the entrance stood a butler and several servants.


    When Theo and I got out of the car, the butler took the car keys from my hand and handed them to a servant next to him before leading us into the vi.


    The dinner table was already set up with food, but only Carlson was there.


    "You''re finally here. Sit down and eat." Carlson invited us to take our seats.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After exchanging pleasantries with each other, I looked at the hall and felt a little curious. "Tyler hasn''t arrived yet?" "He''s on his way. Let''s dig in first." Carlson''s face was full of smiles, happy by our presence.


    The servants began to set up our food, and in no time at all, we heard the roar of an engine outside.


    Carlson snorted coldly. "This bastard sure knows how to be on time. He arrives right when we''re just about to start eating."


    As soon as he said that, Tyler walked in the dining room''s door.


    Seeing that Theo and I were already here, he sarcastically said, "How care of you to arrive before me. I thought you''d both stay at home and depart in another hour after you''re done being lovey-dovey with each other."


    I raised my eyes and looked over at him. When I saw ady following behind him,


    my expression instantly sank.


    I then heard Carlson chastise him, "Get lost, you bastard.¡±


    "How can you be so heartless, Carlson? I''ve been


    lately pusy at work


    agreed to your invitation


    as soon as you invited me over for dinner. just arrived and haven''t even taken a bite yet you''re already driving me away. Don''t you think that''s harsh?"

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Having said that, he looked at Sara who was standing next to him and said, "Sara, hurry up and bring out the gift you bought for Carlson to calm him down."


    Sara raised the gift box in her hand and walked to Carlson with a smile. She put on an obedient and sensible disposition. "Mr. Schuman, Ty said that you enjoy drinking tea and are very particr about teacups. I bought a set of teacups from my friend.


    They were all hand-fired and are famous on the market. I hope you''ll like them."


    Having said that, she ced the gift box in front of Carlson.


    The smile on her face made her look very well-behaved. The temperament and mannerism she disyed were in line with the requirements of a socialite.


    It seemed like she had learned plenty of things over the years in the circle of socialites.


    If I had not seen how wretched she looked in the pub many years ago, I might mistake her for a daughter from a wealthy family.


    Time was truly a beautiful thing. She had grown into a radiant and gorgeousdy.


    Carlson did not reach out to take it but instead stared at Tyler with a sharp gaze. His voice when he spoke was deep and low. "What do you mean by that?"


    Tyler shrugged, his demeanor nonchnt." She specially bought you a gift. Don''t you think you should at least ept it? If you want to teach me a lesson, then do it when everyone has finished eating and only the two of us are left. Otherwise, it''ll spoil everyone''s fun.


    Having said that, he took the gift box from Sara''s hands and ced it on the table. He pulled Sara to sit down at the table, looking like nothing had happened.


    When he saw us looking at him without a word, he sneered. "Why are you staring at me? It''s not going to fill your tummies up.''


    I nced at Carlson who was on the verge of losing his temper and quickly poured him a ss of water. Iforted him warmly. "Drink some water, Dad."


    Carlson took the ss. Even though


    he looked furious, he did not look like he was going tosh out anymore. However, he continued ring at Tyler with a sharp gaze, itching to kill him with it.


    Tyler was not afraid of him and ate as if nothing had happened.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This was a family dinner, so it was no wonder Carlson was furious when he brought Sara, an outsider.


    He knew better than anyone how inappropriate this was, yet he still did it anyway.


    I was equally upset, but I suppressed it the whole time.


    "When will Yvonnee home?" Theo broke the silence.


    Carlson smiled. "She still has half a month left before she finishes her studies. She''lle back after that."


    Theo nodded and asked no more.


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine was heard outside. I looked out the window curiously.


    Who else wasing for dinner?


    I soon knew who it was. It turned out that Susan had brought her son here.


    After the butler came in to announce


    §Ö


    it, Carlson walked out of the dining room. He first took the child from Susan''s arm, his stern face now adorned with smiles.  S


    "I should ask the driver to go and pick you up the next time. Otherwise, I''ll get really worried.¡±


    Susan''s warm voice sounded. "I


    didn''t call the driver because I


    figured it wasn''t too far anyway.. There was traffic on my way here. You must''ve been anxiously waiting for us."

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    As they walked into the dining room talking, Susan saw Sara sitting next to Tyler.


    Susan looked surprised but quickly regained herposure.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Theo and me and greeted us.


    "Wanda, Mr. Grant, sorry I waste. There was traffic on the way."


    I smiled slightly. "I didn''t know you wereing. I would''ve brought more gifts if I knew."


    "It''s been a long time since we met. You''re the guests, so I should be the one preparing the gifts instead."


    This family dinner was now a little awkward because of Sara''s presence, yet


    Tyler, the culprit, ate his meal as though nothing happened.


    Sara put food on his te in a natural manner, showing how close the two of them were as if no one was watching.


    Susan looked calm the whole time, her expression impossible to read.


    Carlson asked her how the child was doing, and she said only a few words about him. She said that she would enroll the child in a sensory ss for toddlers, and Carlson agreed. He told her to enroll the child and offered to pay for it.


    He gave Susan a card after saying that and told her not to be hesitant when spending money. He asked her to buy anything she wanted for herself and the baby. He also that if she found her current residence inconvenient, he could get her a new house too. Sara looked at Susan several times with a nk face and an unreadable expression.


    I figured she must be envying Susan.


    Although Tyler had always been generous and she was able to get plenty of money from him, that bit of money was nothingpared to the ck card Carlson gave Susan.


    Everyone''s mind was upied at the dinner table. When dinner was finally over, Susan went to feed the baby. I told the servant to distract Sara while I dragged Tyler to the backyard.


    In the backyard, I said with an unkind expression, "Did you hit your head or something, Tyler? Why did you bring Sara here?"


    Tyler tutted and crossed his arms. He leaned against the wall and said with a face full of impatience, "Isn''t this a family reunion dinner? She''s going to be your family sooner orter so I might as well bring her over so you can get to know her in advance."


    My countenance changed as I asked with a stern face, "Are you serious?"

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Those words made me very angry.


    "Tyler Schuman, have you never reflected on yourself? Have you never thought that maybe you''ve done something wrong? Why don''t you face your conscience and ask yourself this? Susan has been beside you for many years, and you know better than anyone how she feels about you, yet you chose to disregard her feelings and take them for granted. You never gave her any response at all. No matter how much she loves you, she won''t be able to stand your cold and indifferent treatment forever."


    ''That doesn''t mean that she can find a man out there to gross me out!"


    Tyler suddenly roared. "She could just let me know what she wanted. Why must she hook up with another man behind my back?"


    Iughed in anger. "Tyler, I always knew you were a selfish person. You don''t care if other people aren''t happy as long as you''re happy. That''s why you disregarded Susan''s feelings for you for so many years and messed around with other women out there. You''ve had so many women by your side over the years and that never cycle never ceased. What makes you think you can keep your marriage and have ongoing affairs while she has to wait for you alone? Don''t you think you have an excessively high opinion of yourself?


    "Susan is human too, not a cat or a dog you bought from a pet store. She has the right to choose to love you or not, and she has the right to choose not to suffer so much pain and live a better life. She didn''t make this choice before because she loved you. "She was by your side for so many years, but do you know her hobbies? Do you know what she really wants to do and what kind of dreams she has? I think you have no idea because you''ve never cared about her, so you never bothered to get to know her. But she knows everything about you.


    Regarding your work and your daily life, she arranged things meticulously almost as if she lived for you. She didn''t mind not having a status as your wife and gave you a son. I''m sure you know how much she loves this child, but she actually said things like she was willing to give up the child''s custody after the divorce. Her love for you never changed. Even when she''s in great despair and has made a tough decision to leave you, she still doesn''t want to give you a hard time."


    Tyler looked dazedly at me with aplexion as pale as paper.


    I took a deep breath. "You really don''t deserve her, Tyler. You don''t deserve this love that once belonged only to you. If you still don''t think you''re wrong up to this point, then you should hurry up and divorce Susan. She''s better off with any ordinary man than with you. She''ll only be tortured to death by you if she continues to stay by your side."


    Tyler''s gaze was nk. I did not know if he listened to what I just said, but I had said everything I could. If he still refused toe back to his senses, then there was nothing else I could do.


    It seemed like human nature for us to find unattainable things attractive only to lose interest after attaining them. We did not know how to cherish those things at all, and when the things we had obtained yet did not know how to cherish were lost or became less good, we would start to regret it. We wouldment about how we should have cherished them well from the beginning. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, there was no cure for regret in this world. I genuinely did not wish to see Tyler regret it, but I was not Tyler. I could not make decisions for him.


    There was a swimming pool in the Schumans'' backyard. No one would be swimming outdoors during this. season, and because Carlson built a hot spring indoors, this


    swimming pool was left us get


    There was nothing special around to admire, so this was not a good ce to go for a walk.


    When I walked to this part of the house and nned to go elsewhere, I heard women arguing.


    Aren''t you getting a divorce soon? In that case, you shouldn''t be taking anything from the Schumans anymore. You should know how much Tyler dislikes you and doesn''t want to give you anything, so you must leave behind everything that belongs to the Schuman family."


    That was Sara''s voice.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed the source of the voice and turned to look. Susan and Sara were standing next to the pool. They were not friends, and with the two of them being Tyler''s women, Tyler would be the only thing they could talk about.


    Susan was not furious by what Sara said. Instead, she looked into the distance at a withered bush and mildly said, "You don''t need to sound so tactful actually. You just want me to pack up everything the Schumans have given me and hand them over to you, don''t you? I know what you want. I also know that you don''t want me to gain anything from Tyler, but you have to be clear that you''re not married to Tyler yet."

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    "You''re not a member of the Schumans yet, so you''re just an eyesore to everyone now. I''ve always been a person who hates trouble and seeks the easiest way to solve a problem. Simrly, I hate it a lot when others give me trouble, so I hope you''ll leave me alone from now on."


    Susan looked at Sara with an icy gaze. "If you want anything, then go ahead and ask Tyler for it. If he wants to give it to you, then he will, but if he doesn''t want to give it to you, then that only shows that you''re not worthy yet."


    Susan seemed really calm, not the slightest affected by Sara''s provocations.


    I was unsure if it was because she did not care about Sara and Tyler anymore.


    Sara felt as though her blows hadnded on cotton, which made her angry. However, she had no ce to vent out. "Stop being smug. I''ll marry him sooner orter. He''ll give me more than what you get in the future, and you''ll vanishpletely from his life. I''ll put up with you for several more days, but I won''t let you walk away with anything. A filthy woman like you doesn''t deserve to receive anything from the Schumans."


    Susan suddenly let out a slightly mockingughter. "No wonder you kept staring at me during dinner. It turns out it''s because of this."


    After saying that, she took out the ck card Carlson gave her from her pocket and handed it to Sara. "You covet this card, don''t you? If you want it, then take it. Stop trying to annoy me."


    Her actions and words carried hints of humiliation. Sara''s countenance turned sullen, but greed pushed her to take the card. She then snapped. "I guess you''re smart. From now on, you''re not allowed to take anything from us Schumans. The house you''re currently staying in is also from the Schumans, right? Hurry up and go through the procedures to move out.


    "Oh, and the car under your name is also from Tyler, right? Don''t even think about taking the car with you. I''ll make sure you won''t get a cent. As for the essories and clothes he gave you thest time, you can treat them as a reward from him for serving him all these years. I can give them to you as charity." "Hah." Susan let out a mocking sneer." Judging from your attitude, those who have no idea what''s going on might think that you''ve married Tyler. You''re even starting to distribute the family assets now."


    Sara fidgeted with the ck card in her hand and snorted coldly. "I''m going to marry Tyler sooner orter. When I do, I''ll be handling these things. I don''t think there''s a problem with me exercising my rights in advance, don''t you think?"


    Susan sneered, treating her withplete disregard. She turned around to leave. "I extend my congrattions to you for marrying into a rich family, then, Ms. Sara."


    Her words were clearly sarcastic.


    Although Sara had gotten what she wanted, she still felt very upset. She stormed up to Susan in her high heels and stopped her from leaving. She tried to gain power over her, saying in an overbearing manner, "I don''t need your congrattions.


    Since Tyler doesn''t want you anymore and is about to marry me, you should be sensible enough to leave the Schumans immediately with that bastard child of yours. Don''t be associated with the Schumans anymore."


    I frowned. Sara had crossed the line with her words.


    Susan was infuriated by what she said as well and chided her with a face full of anger, "Sara! You''d better watch your words. Have you not heard that troublees out of one''s mouth? I''m not in the mood to argue with you right now, but that


    erne


    doesn''t mean you can 40%


    line."


    the


    I never knew that Sara was such a person back in Cassey''s club. If I had known, then I would not have rescued her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no idea what Tyler liked about


    her. Her appearance and


    el


    temperament differed greatly from Susan. Besides, her greed was insatiable. If Tyler and Susan actually decided to separate, then any one of the many socialites in


    Whaldorf City would still be far


    better than Sara.


    If he actually decided to marry such a woman, then the Schuman family would surely be cursed by her.


    I could not stand it anymore and


    nned to go over to lecture Sara, but it was at this moment that Sara suddenly grabbed Susan''s arm while yelling, "Who are you to order me. around? Do you really not know how cheap you are? What makes you think you can act all high and mighty in front of me? A pretentious whore like you should die."


    She pushed Susan into the pool after saying that.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    I let out a cry and quickly rushed over.


    Though surprisingly, Sara was not quite able to push Susan. Susan smacked her hand away and moved nimbly behind her. She moved so quickly that Sara reached out only to push nothing, causing her body to lean forward. She fell into the pool.


    I recalled Susan''s upbringing. Growing up in such a harsh environment, she must be equipped with self-defense skills to survive. Moreover, she had pretty good fighting skills, so she took on the role of Tyler''s bodyguard when she first worked for Tyler.


    Sara flopped wretchedly in the pool, crying out for help while doing so. I nced at her and chose to ignore her. Instead, I looked at


    Susan and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Susan shook her head. "I''m okay."


    The water in the pool was not deep, and Sara did not look like a person who did not know how to swim. Hence, I chose to stand by and watch.


    This woman deserved to be taught a lesson.


    Sara''s cry for help soon attracted Tyler.


    When he saw Sara in the water, he removed his top and jumped into the pool. He pulled her out.


    She merely took a few sips of water, so it was no big deal and no emergency treatment was required.


    Carlson and Theo arrived as well.


    "What happened?" Carlson asked with a frown.


    How could she let go of such a good opportunity when she seemed like a victim in other people''s eyes?


    Sara sniffled and nestled in Tyler''s arms while sobbing pitifully. The sight of her was truly heartbreaking Tyler embraced her and screamed at the servant next to him, "Are you dead or what? It''s so cold and you''re not getting us any towels? What are you standing here for?"


    The servant was startled and rushed into the vi in a flurry. They grabbed a towel and draped it over Sara.


    Tyler then carried her back into the


    vi and brought her back to his


    room before instructing the servants


    to find a doctor and boil sovants


    chicken soup.


    Although Carlson was upset about it, his good upbringing stopped him from flipping


    out, though it was mainly because Theo and I were also here.


    Under the servants'' care, Sara felt better and leaned in Tyler''s arms like a pitiable kitten.


    I was beside Susan the whole time, so I got to witness her reaction. Her expression was indifferent, and there was a look of sarcasm in her eyes.


    She had long gotten used to it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Maybe she would have felt sad in


    the past, but she waspletely numb by now. When her heart was dead, she could no longer feel heartbroken.


    There was no greater sorrow than a heart that never rejoiced. It suddenly dawned on me how Susan was able to calmly leave Tyler.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Sara finally had the chance to get Susan out of the Schuman family, so she was not going to just give up.


    She raised her head to look at Tyler and said with a guilty expression, "It''s all my fault. I ruined the family dinner. This wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t approached Ms. Susan to start a conversation. I didn''t expect her to hate me so much to the point where she pushed me into the pool. The water in the swimming pool was so cold, and I couldn''t swim. I actually thought I was going to drown."


    Her nonsense left me speechless.


    Her recount was tacky and far worse than Cindy''s skills, but it was precisely this that made her even more annoying than Cindy.


    There were indeed all kinds of people in the world.


    Sara''s words had caused everyone to turn to look at Susan except for me.


    All color slowly drained from Susan''s face.


    She fell silent for a few seconds before lowering her head to apologize, "I''m sorry, Ms. Sara."


    She did not want to exin herself and allowed everyone to continue to misunderstand her.


    Sara did not expect her to apologize to her without retorting at all.


    If she were clever enough, she would have stopped here, but clearly, she was not. After freezing for a few seconds, she continued," I really like you, Ms. Susan. If it''s possible, I''d like to be your friend. That''s why I wanted to have a talk with you.


    "Ty and I really want to be together. I know you already like someone else and want to live your own life. I wish to congratte you and hope that you''ll do the same for me too."


    Susan pursed her lips, and her expression was nk. She watched her in silence as Sara continued to speak nonsense.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlson was stunned. He looked dazedly at Susan. "Susan, youdies..."


    Susan took a deep breath and said to Carlson with a calm countenance, "Mr. Schuman, the reason I''m here tonight is to tell you about this matter. Tyler and I have decided to separate. I wish to raise the baby alone, but TH give up on the idea if you don''t agree to it. I still hope you''ll consider letting me raise the child either way.


    "I''m not trying to use the child to obtain anything from the Schuman family. I just don''t want him to feel hurt from being separated from his mother at such a young age. Besides, he hardly ever experienced love from his father, so I wish to do my best to shower him with lots of love. He''ll always be the Schumans'' child, and we''ll visit you often as well, so don''t worry about that."


    Carlson''s face was flushed from anger at once. He looked at Tyler and said in exasperation, "What the hell do you want? Don''t you want to live a peaceful life? Did you hit your head or something?"


    He knew how Tyler had been treating Susan this whole time, so he did not me Susan for making such a decision. He could only me Tyler for being a rascal.


    However, Tyler was not his son, after all. Hence, he did not have much say in this. After letting out a long sigh, he asked Susan, "What are your ns for the future?"


    Susan smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Schuman. I''ve found a better man. When things are done here, we n to get married and settle down. You muste to my wedding, Mr. Schuman."


    Carlson wanted tough but could not. He found it impossible to congratte her.


    When he learned that Susan had


    conceived Tyler''s child back then, he did not allow Tyler to marry her. If someone found out about her family history, it would be terrible for both Tyler and the Schumans.  S

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Fortunately, Tyler had no ns of marrying her, so he yed dumb and did not raise this issue. Therefore, there was only a paper marriage agreement between Tyler and Susan that had little legal effect. It was just meant to psychologicallyfort Susan.


    However, after getting along with her for so long, he genuinely felt that Susan was a good child and there might not be anyone more suitable for Tyler than her.


    He began to consider whether to give Susan a better life and allow her to actually join the Schuman family. Little did he know that she had decided to separate from Tyler even before he could start to implement his n.


    Tyler looked a little pale. He looked at Susan with anger and a hint of pain in his eyes.


    Sara sensed something and nced at Tyler, then quickly said to Sara, "Now that you''ve found your Mr. Right, Tyler and I sincerely give you our blessings."


    "Thank you!" Susan remained very calm.


    I could not stand it anymore. Susan had been beside Tyler for many years only to be treated like this in the end. Sara, on the other hand, made no contribution yet became the ultimate winner. Could anything be more unfair than this?


    I walked up to Sara and looked down at her from above. "Ms. Sara, you said that Susan pushed you into the pool, did you?"


    Sara nodded her head and pitifully said, "I know Ms. Susan didn''t do it on purpose, so


    I''ll let this drop. I''m not hurt anyway."


    I sneered and looked at Susan, asking, "Did you really push her?"


    Susan did not deny it nor admit it. She merely remained silent.


    I sighed after seeing this. "I never understood why bad people grew more and more rampant and disgusting, but now I do. It''s because everyone condones their behavior. You''re not wrong for wanting to climb up the social fadder and seek a better life for yourself, but you should use proper ways to do it instead of trampling on other people. Do you think that hiding the hideous side of yourself to gain temporary benefits is a permanent solution?"


    Sara looked at me with the same pitiable expression. "What do you mean by that, Ms. Lane?"


    I raised my eyebrows and said with


    a slight smile, "Susan is my best friend. Since have a say here, I won''t let her suffer for nothing. I''ll give you a chance to confess it yourself. Tell everyone the truth or I won''t allow you to take one step into the Schuman family. You can try it if you don''t believe me. If I don''t allow you to marry Tyler, then even if he cuts off ties with me just to marry you, you still won''t get anything in the end."


    All color drained from Susan''s face. Tyler nced at her. "What happened?"


    I pointed at Sara and said, "Come clean by yourself."


    Sara gritted her teeth and started wailing in front of Tyler. She spoke while choking with sobs, "I''m sorry, Ty. I shouldn''t have offended Ms. Lane. I shouldn''t have spoken nonsense nor attended this family dinner with you. It''s all my fault."


    Damn it!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This woman was absolutely hopeless.


    I was so angry I wanted to hit her, but Theo saw what I was going to do and quickly held my hand tight.


    "Aren''t you a bright person, Tyler?


    Can''t you see this woman''s nature? Or do you already know her so well


    that you''re willing to be dragged


    down by her? There are so ma


    women in Whaldorf City apart from Sara. Which of them isn''t better than her? Why must you choose a bitch when you can choose a good woman?"

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Tyler frowned with a look of displeasure." Are you listening to yourself, Wandy?"


    Was I listening to myself?


    He made me so angry that I felt my blood boiling.


    Had he really been bewitched by this woman?


    Carlson did not know what was going on, so he looked at me and said, "Tell us, Wandy. Don''t start yelling at people now."


    I took a deep breath and looked at Sara, who remained lying in Tyler''s arms as though she had suffered greatly. She was secretly wiping her tears. "Return the ck card. You''re not qualified to spend the Schuman family''s money yet."


    As soon as I said that, Tyler and Carlson were both stunned.


    Carlson looked at Tyler and asked furiously, "You gave her a ck card?"


    Tyler shook his head and asked Sara with a frown, "Where did you get the ck card from?"


    Needless to say, Sara did not want


    to hand over the ck card that she


    painstakingly got. Also, if sheT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    handed over and let Tyler and Carlson know that she had snatched the card from Susan''s hands, it would be very difficult for her to


    marry Tyler.


    Therefore, she quickly thought about it and cried even harder. "What are you talking about, Ms. Lane? What ck card? How could I own such a thing? Why are you asking me for it?"


    She then looked at Tyler andined while crying. "You must believe me, Tyler.


    When did I ever lie to you?"


    Tyler was unsure now.


    He did not know who to believe.


    I did not expect this woman to be so shameless. It made me so angry that Iughed out loud. "Sara, I was at the swimming pool earlier and watched everything unfold. I heard it mysel¡êho you asked Susan for the ck card. I saw it with my own eyes that she gave you the ck card. Quit trying to deny it. Give it back right now."


    As soon as I said that, everyone turned to look at Sara.


    Sara felt guilty and anxious from being stared at by so many scrutinizing gazes. However, I underestimated her mental capacity. She was seen covering her face and crying. "What did I do wrong? Why are you framing me like this, Ms. Lane? There''s no grudge between you and me. I believe Ms. Susan lost the card and you couldn''t find it, so you''re framing me for taking it because you''re worried that Mr. Schuman will get angry. Are you fearlessly ganging up on me right now because of how weak I am?"


    Her acting skills were so good that it made me wonder if she was only pretending in the club back then.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    If I had not heard what she said to Susan myself and seen how she tried to hurt


    Susan with my own eyes, I might actually believe her.


    I really hated people like her who liked acting so much. She twisted the truth with her acting while concealing her hideous true self. I felt utterly disgusted.


    I refused to believe that I was not capable of ripping off this woman''s hypocritical mask today.


    "I''ll give you onest chance, Sara. Tell us how you fell into the water, how you forced Susan to take her child and leave, what you called the child, what you said about the child, and how you snatched her ck card. Otherwise, you won''t go one step nearer to Tyler from now on."


    "Can you stop framing me, Ms. Lane? I didn''t do anything." Sara wailed.


    She was constantly wailing, and it had made Tyler irritable. He looked at me and said, "That''s enough. This ends here. If the card is lost, then go look for it. It wouldn''t have gotten lost outside anyway. We''ll find it. It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest."


    He made me so angry that I nearly got a heart attack. The servant happened to be bringing soup inside. I could not suppress the anger inside of me any longer and snatched the bowl from her hand. I smashed it on the floor while roaring furiously. "Sara! Are you sure you''re not going to tell everybody?"


    I had not been so angry for almost two years. Theo was stunned for a moment before quickly wrapping his arm around my shoulder. He gently calmed me down." Getting angry won''t do you any good. Can you please calm down?"


    Tyler was equally surprised. He did not expect me to be so angry.


    He looked at Sara and asked with a sullen expression, "Is there nothing you want to say?"


    Sara put on an aggrieved expression and shook her head at him with red, swollen eyes. She looked extremely pitiable. "I didn''t do anything. I know nothing about what she just said. Maybe Ms. Lane just doesn''t like me, so in order for us to not be together, she''s trying to keep me away from you. That''s why she''s framing me like this."


    She looked at me and continued, "I''ve never offended you, Ms. Lane. If you''re trying to seek justice for Susan and establish a righteous and brave image for yourself, then I''ll do as you say. I''ll admit everything you want me to admit. If you think that I''m marrying Tyler for his money, then I''ll leave him and have nothing more to do with him from now on. You''re the nobledy, after all. What can I do if you insist on using me other than to meekly admit it?"


    I had met plenty of disgusting people so far, but none surpassed Sara.


    I was just about to start yelling when Susan finally broke her silence. She looked calmly at Sara and said, "You don''t have to go to this extent, Sara. You''re just trying to win Tyler''s sympathy so he''ll pity you, aren''t you? Your goal has been achieved. You can stop now.


    "Tyler may seem unreasonable, but


    he has a soft heart. The minute you cry, he''ll give you everything you want. You have to thank Wanda for that. She cried very often when she was young, and Tyler would be soft-hearted every time she cried. He would try to think of ways to give her what she wanted. When Wanda grew up, she hardly ever cried anymore. But for Tyler, she''ll always be the sister who needs his protection and warmth. That''s why he gets soft-hearted easily in front of women who cry all the time.


    "But I hope you understand that you''re far less important to Tyler than Wanda. His love for Wanda is something you can never rece. He only grants you your requests when you cry because he misses the sister who used to depend on him to put it bluntly, you''re just Wanda''s shadow. If you insist on having Tyler choose between the two of you, then you''ll definitely be the one he abandons. If you continue to make a scene and causeT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wanda to dislike him and even


    refuse to entertain him anymore, you''ll definitely end badly."


    Her words left Sara stunned.


    Susan looked indifferently at her. "My advice for you is that if you want to pull disgusting tricks like that, then know when to stop. Have you not heard of the saying '' quit quit while you''re ahead''? I won''t exin it.


    because I don''t think it''s nee


    I


    I


    don''t want topete with you for anything, nor lower myself. But you misunderstood me and think that I''m afraid of you and can''t do anything to you. It''s really quite ridiculous. I wonder how a low-ss woman like you is so confident to think that you can control Tyler."

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Susan looked at Carlson and mildly said, '' Initially I didn''t want to exin what had happened at the swimming pool, but I have to exin it now. Because Wanda cares about me and is standing up for me, I don''t wish to see her get hurt by a worthless person. Also, it''s because Sara has crossed the line and acted too shamelessly. If I don''t exin what happened, then I''ll just be helping the wicked perpetuate wicked deeds."


    "Are you going to help Ms. Lane frame me, Ms. Susan?" Sara asked with a fierce countenance.


    She could not keep up with her persona anymore because she was on the verge of breaking down.


    Susan gave her a contemptuous look and said to Carlson, "First of all, I have to apologize to you for not keeping the ck card you gave me well, Mr. Schuman. Ms. Sara taunted me with her status as the future Mrs. Schuman and wanted my ck card, so I had no reason to not give it to her. Besides, she''ll soon be Tyler''s wife, so it''s reasonable for her to take my card. But I would like to make it clear right now that she doesn''t seem to be worthy of carrying the status of Mrs. Schuman."


    Carlson''s gaze turned austere as he turned to look at Sara.


    Susan did not intend to talk more about this matter and started recounting the reason Sara fell into the water. "I have nothing to do with Ms. Sara falling into the pool, but if she insists that I have something to do with it, then my exnation for that is that Ms. Sara tried to attack me but I dodged it. She fell into the pool by ident."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A baby''s cries sounded outside. The nanny carried the child inside.


    Susan looked at Tyler and said, "You have the freedom to choose the person you like, and I''m in no position to tell you who to choose. But seeing how I''ve spent years with you, I hope you can hear me out. Sara isn''t worthy of bing Mrs. Schuman. If she does actually be Mrs. Schuman, then there''s no guarantee that she won''t put the Schuman family at stake."


    After saying that, Susan wanted to take care of her baby. She left after saying goodbye to us.


    Tyler''s countenance was pale, and his eyes contained a hint of pain.


    Sara''s eyes were crimson. She held Tyler''s arm and continued to put on a pitiful look." I can exin, Tyler. What she said isn''t true. I didn''t do anything. I''m innocent."


    I saw the heartbroken look on Tyler''s face when Susan left, and it immediately dawned on me that he didn''t care about what Susan did, nor did he care about whether or not Susan lied or why Sara fell into the pool. What he cared about this whole time was Susan''s attitude.


    He pretended to care about Sara to provoke Susan and find traces of her showing that she still cared about him, but the result had left him disappointed.


    Susan did not care at all and was even indifferent about it.


    I was grossed out when I saw how Sara pretended to look pitiful, so I took out my


    phone from my pocket and sent a


    video to Tyler''s phone. "Stop acting, you disgusting thing. I recorded everything that happened beside the swimming pool. I''ve sent the video to Tyler and everyone else in the Schuman family. Your dream of bing Mrs. Schuman has been shattered. You''d better watch out from now on."


    Tyler was watching the video. Sara took a look and could no longer maintain the pitiable expression on her face.


    She wiped the tears from her face and lowered her eyes to think.


    I guessed she must be thinking of ways to salvage the situation. However, the hideous side of her had beenpletely exposed. I had no idea how she was going to turn the situation around.


    However, I had underestimated her shamefulness. She persisted and tried again and again to prove me otherwise.


    She raised her head and looked at me with a face full of sorrow. "Must you push me to the edge, Wanda? What did I do wrong? I, too, love Tyler and wish to win his love.


    That''s why TH do whatever it takes.


    No one in this world loves him more than me. I can even sacrifice my life for him. As his dearest sister,


    shouldn''t you be giving us your nee


    blessing now that he has found someone who loves him so much and can give him happiness?


    "You''re all forcing him to do the things he doesn''t like in the name of doing what''s best for him. He listens to you, but look what you''re doing now? When he neededpany the most, was any of you by his side? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to criticize me?"


    What sort of bullshit logic was this?


    This was pure sophistry on her part.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    I frowned, feeling absolutely furious. However, I did not want to speak further.


    It was because no matter what I said, she would make sophomoric arguments and prove that she was right.


    I finally understood what it meant by not presuming to reason with a psychopath.


    I sneered and ndly said, "Right. You''re the only person in this world who loves Tyler the most. Now that Tyler can''t marry you anymore, I hope you won''t make things too difficult for him and stay under the radar. Continue being the mistress that you are."


    After saying that, I pulled Theo with me and bade farewell to Carlson before leaving in a hurry. Breathing the same air with


    Sara wasplete torture.


    I was furious tonight, so I did not say a word on our way home.


    Theo drove while darting me nces from time to time. It was only until my countenance was no longer as dark did he say, "Susan has already dropped the matter and won''t be too sad no matter what happens. You did everything you could. If they eventually go their own separate ways, then all I can say is that they''re not destined to be together. Don''t worry too much."


    "I know, but I''m just upset and angry. How can a disgusting woman like Sara exist in this world? She''s so shameless now. Before today''s incident, I always thought that Cindy was the most annoying person I had ever met, butpared to Sara, she''s way more adorable."


    Theo stared at me when the car stopped at the traffic light.


    I pursed my lips and asked in an unkind tone, "What? You''re angry because I''m talking behind your crush''s back?"


    "What are you saying?" Theo smiled a little helplessly. "I only realized how big of a tantrum you throw."


    My mouth twitched. "My tantrums


    aren''t horrible. If it were Cassey,


    she


    would show you what


    burst really means."el


    belongs to


    I looked out the car window after saying that.


    W


    After cooling down from the major outburst, started to feel a little tired. It was no wonder people said that getting angry was not good for one''s health.


    ?wnovel


    I closed my eyes and started feeling a little sleepy.


    I found myself feeling drowsy very easily these days, but I had no idea what was going on.


    It waste when we got home. Theo still had work to do, so I went straight to the bedroom and got ready to go to bed.


    After taking a shower, I came out


    and took a look at my phone. There was an unread message. I clicked on it and saw that it was a te from Michelle. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    We had only met once, but she was contacting me quite often.


    She merely sent a sentence.


    Michelle: [Are you asleep, Ms. Lane?]


    Wanda: [I''m nning to. What''s up?]


    Michelle: [Nothing.]


    I was a little speechless. What did she mean by that?

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    I thought about it and sent her a text.


    Wanda: [Is something bothering you?]


    Michelle: [No.]


    I did not know how to respond anymore.


    Fortunately, Michelle sent another text asking the same question. She asked me when would I be free to go back again.


    However, I did not feel the need to go overtely. In addition to that, Munchkin''s health condition made it hard for me to leave Whaldorf City. I thought about it and asked.


    Wanda: [Do you have things to say to me?] [No, just wanted to ask when you''reing over again.]


    If other people behaved this way, then I might think of them as odd and not put much thought into it. However, this was Michelle, someone who suffered from depression. Hence, I could not just shrug it off.


    Moreover, this was not her first time asking me this question. It really made me wonder why she wanted so much for me to go over there. Therefore, I sent her a text.


    Wanda: [I have things to do in Whaldorf and can''t leave right now. I''ll definitely go when I have the time. If you have time in the next few days, thene to Whaldorf City. I''ll bring you around ]T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle: [Okay.]


    Michelle replied with this simple word and that was it.


    Although I was curious, I was exhausted from everything today and fell asleep before Theo came back.


    I woke up to the sound of a phone ringing the next morning. I opened my eyes in a daze. My mind clearly knew that there was a phone call waiting to be answered, but my body refused to move.


    Theo was awoken by it too and reached out to grab the phone. He answered it.


    I asked in a daze, "Who called?"


    Theo made no reply and sat up on the bed as he listened to the other end with a serious expression.


    I realized that something might have happened and became much more awake. I sat up on the bed as well. "Did something happen?"


    Theo hung up the phone and got out of bed, saying in a rush, "Munchkin''s nose bled profusely this morning and he coughed up blood. He was just rushed to the hospital."


    After saying that, he put on his clothes and bolted into the bathroom to wash up.


    His words left me dumbfounded. I


    got out of bed in a daze. After


    recollecting myself for a few


    minutes, realized how serious the issue was and called Petra in arush while putting on my clothes. However, she did not answer her phone at all.


    Left with no other choice, I called Cassey, but she was in a noisy ce. I could hear at once that she was in the hospital.


    Before I could ask anything, she anxiously said, "Hurry up ande to the hospital, Wanda. Munchkin is sick."


    She was in such a rush that she forgot to hang up the phone after speaking.


    I had no time to think and haphazardly put on my clothes. I waited for Theo toe out of the bathroom, then we rushed to the hospital.


    Theo''s phone would not stop ringing on the way. He could not answer the call because he was driving, so he told me to answer it instead.


    Seeing the caller ID, I frowned and said," It''s a call from South Vasetine."


    He nodded. "Answer it."


    I answered the call, and the man on the other end said, "I found it, Mr. Grant. Young Master was taken to a chemical nt thest time, and due to its illegal operation, many workers there suffered from cancer. After it was shut down, no relevant rectification was carried out, so it was sealed the entire time and put under strict prohibition. However, the chemical nt belongs to the Lynches, so Mason has ess to it.


    "It was at that time that the chemical nt had a gas leak. Many people there started showing signs of illness. After getting themselves checked at the hospital, they were found to be suffering from different degrees of illnesses."

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    I almost fainted after hearing what he said.


    Mason actually brought Munchkin to such a life-threatening ce thest time.


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at Theo and asked in a trembling voice, "That means that Munchkin is also suffering from some kind of disease, right?"


    I could not ept the truth. Munchkin was still so young. How could he possibly suffer from such a serious disease?


    Theo fell silent for a long time before saying in a hoarse voice, "When he took Munchkin away at the time, my men weren''t able to find out that he brought Munchkin to the chemical nt. I found someone to reinvestigate it recently. Since he said so, it must be true. I believe he wouldn''t have taken Munchkin to the suburban cabin if there wasn''t a leak.'' "Munchkin is his son. How could he be so cruel?" I fought back the urge to cry out loud. "He knew the chemical nt was a very dangerous ce. He was trying to kill him."


    Theo pursed my lips. "Mason isn''t in charge of the Lynches'' industry in South Vasetine. He was probably unaware that there was a problem with the factory. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken Munchkin away after learning about the gas leak."


    "Even if he was unaware and didn''t intend to hurt Munchkin, shouldn''t he let have let us take Munchkin to the hospital for a check-up? He didn''t tell us anything. If he had told us, then Munchkin would''ve been able to get treatment in time."


    Having said that, I broke down and cried


    Theo was in a bad mood too. He took a deep breath and said, "Let''s not get anxious yet. Munchkin is already receiving treatment in the hospital. When the results are in, maybe things aren''t actually that bad, or maybe what he has is just amon cold.''


    We could onlyfort ourselves right now, hoping that the heavens would be kind to this child.


    The car came to the entrance of the hospital. We saw Cassey walking out with her child in her arms. Theo and I got out of the car. She said to us apologetically," Wanda, my baby isn''t used to a noisy environment and won''t stop crying. I''ll be taking him home first. Caleb has work to do at the university and may only be able toe over at noon.


    Munchkin is still having his


    examination done. My brother and his wife are with him. Don''t worry too much. Maybe it''s nothing major."


    She could only offer words offort.


    I nodded while holding back tears. "It''s so cold today. You should hurry up and take the child home. Drive safe."


    After she left with the child, Theo and I rushed to the hospital.


    We came to the floor where Munchkin was having his examination and saw him being pushed into the examination room.


    Petra and Grayson were on pins and needles. They walked back and forth with great anxiety.


    Seeing that we had arrived, Petra looked at me with crimson eyes and spoke in a breaking voice, "When Munchkin caught a fever several times before, I kept thinking it was due to the change in season.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was recurring, he would recover after taking his medication every time. He had a feverst night. I thought that he would get better after taking his medicine, but when I went to wake him up this morning, I noticed blood next to his pillow. He had a heavy nosebleed and even coughed up blood. It''s all my fault. I should''ve brought him to the hospital sooner to perform a full-body check-up."


    I took a deep breath andforted her. "Don''t worry, Mom. Maybe it''s just too dry in winter. His nosebleed could also be triggered by his fever. He was a premature baby in the first ce, so he''s physically weaker than his peers. It''s normal for him to fall ill than


    and catch fever morem to fall ill


    other healthier kids."

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    I did not know how to tell her about Munchkin being taken to a chemical nt by Mason in South Vasetine. It was difficult for me to tell her.


    Although Munchkin was not their own grandson, he had been with them for a very long time, and they had long considered him their own grandson. I could tell that they loved Munchkin to their core.


    I feared that they would not be able to take the news.


    Grayson was not young anymore. After traveling from home to the hospital and pacing back and forth in the hospital, he was exhausted. He sat on the chair and was panting slightly. His age-worn face was filled with worry.


    After waiting for half an hour or so, the doctor walked out of the examination room.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was holding a pile of sheets in his hand, then he looked at us and asked, "Who''s the child''s family member?"


    "We all are," Petra said in a hurry.


    My eyes fell on theb test papers in his hand. My hands were tightly intertwined, and my heart began to pound faster.


    The doctor removed his face mask. "Pleasee to the office with me."


    We followed behind him and walked into the office.


    After sitting down on his chair, the doctor handed theb test papers to Theo and said with a solemn expression, "These are the child''sb test results. His lymph nodes, liver, and spleen show signs of acute lymphocytic leukemia. His bones and joints are rtively damaged, and his white blood cells have increased in value. All these indicators show that the child isn''t doing very well."


    My body swayed and nearly fell to the floor.


    Theo nimbly caught me and helped me to a chair to take a seat.


    Unlike his usual calm and steady demeanor, his hands were trembling. He asked the doctor, "What should we do?"


    The doctor took a deep breath. "It''s hard to suppress the symptoms of acute lymphocytic leukemia. At the current cure rate of this disease, there''s not an entirely zero chance of finding a cure, but we also need full cooperation from the family and patient. We''ll do our best to treat the child. Also, there are special drugs. avable abroad, but they''re very expensive and few families can afford them. If you can afford them, then do buy them." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t worry about these things. Just do your best to treat the child and I''ll handle the rest," Grayson said.


    His face was a little pale. Even a tough man like him was startled by Munchkin''s illness.


    Petra nodded and quickly said to the


    doctor, "We don''t care what


    e


    treatment you do, just carry it out as long as the child can recover. We''ll provide you with everything or any equipment you need."


    "This child was born two months premature. Although he''s physically weaker, there''s basically nothing wrong with him. Is it hereditary that he has this disease?" Petra was doubtful now.


    The doctor replied, "The chances of leukemia being hereditary aren''t high but not entirely impossible. Typically, it''s caused by environmental or living habits. But the biggest reason for him to catch this disease is still from the exposure of chemical pollutants."


    "Please do everything you can to treat him, doctor." I resisted the urge to cry and ignored his statement.


    I then pulled Petra out of the doctor''s office.


    She held my hand tight and asked with a grave expression, "You know what''s going on, don''t you, Wanda?"

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    I let out a long sigh and said in a hoarse voice, "Do you remember the time Mason brought Munchkin to South Vasetine and tried to take revenge on Theo by kidnapping Munchkin and ckmailing me by asking me to kill myself? I followed the address he sent me and went to a suburban cabin, but he had already put Munchkin in a chemical nt before that. The chemical nt had been shut down, and there was a gas leak when Munchkin was inside.


    "He didn''t tell us about it. If we had known, then we would''ve brought Munchkin to the hospital for a health examination and his illness wouldn''t have gotten so serious."


    "Is Mason even human? Munchkin is his biological son. Even a vicious tiger won''t eat its cubs."


    Grayson had been following behind us the whole time. After hearing what I said, his face was filled with anger.


    "Exactly. Why was he trying to kill his own son?" Petra was puzzled too.


    "Theo said he may not have known that the chemical nt had a gas leak."


    I let out a long sigh. I was to be med, after all. I should not have gotten softhearted and allowed him to take Munchkin to South Vasetine at the time. That way, he would not be suffering from this disease now.


    Everyone''s faces were sullen. Grayson then made several calls. He seemed to be making arrangements.


    Petra and Theo were also contacting prominent doctors overseas via their connections.


    I sat on the chair in a daze. My abdomen had been hurting since just now. I thought I was going to have my period, so I got up and nned to go to the supermarket downstairs. However, I felt a gush of warm liquid flowing down my legs as soon as I got up.


    Theo was making a call and did not realize my abnormality. When I came back to my senses, I quickly cried out to him, "Theo, c-call the doctor. Something''s not right."


    Theo looked back at me and quickly asked," What''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?"


    My abdomen was hurting even more now. I sped his arm tightly and moaned, "My stomach hurts so bad."


    Theo''s pupils contracted. He held me in his arms, shouting, "Doctor!"


    I was sweating profusely from the pain, unable to mutter a word.


    Petra and Grayson were terrified to see me like this. Grayson rushed to get the doctor while Petra held my hand and asked anxiously, "How long has it been since yourst cycle, child?"


    I shook my head. "It hasn''t been urate. I don''t remember."


    After thinking closely about it, it seemed like had not gotten my period for two months. I was not overly concerned about it because after losing my first child, my period had not been consistent and had long gotten used to it.  S


    I was not an idiot. How could I not realize that I was pregnant from the look on their faces?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I was too slow to realize that I had been very sleepytely and was often fatigued. I thought it was due to the change in season and never thought that I could be pregnant.


    Grayson quickly came back with doctors and nurses, who lifted me onto a bed and wheeled me into the emergency room.


    Fear and panic made my stomach hurt even more. My consciousness was gradually blurring.


    When I woke up again, I had alreadye out of the operating theater.


    I had a very bad nightmare which caused me to break out in a cold sweat.


    Petra and Grayson were beside my bed, but Theo was nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing that was awake, Petra breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at me with tears in her eyes, which made me flustered. "I get worried when you cry, Mom. W-What happened to my child?"


    Petra wiped her tears and said with a smile, "I''m crying because I''m happy.


    You''re pregnant. It''s been a little over two months now."

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Petra''s countenance was much better than before, but the teardrops on her face had not stopped falling since this morning.


    I could understand because too many unexpected things had happened today.


    She held my hands tightly. "Child, the doctor said that your body is weaker and you haven''t recovered from thest miscarriage very well. You''re blessed to be able to conceive this time. Don''t worry about Munchkin. We''ll do everything we can to save him. You must not get too anxious and harm your body at this time."


    Petra patted my hand whileforting me over and over again. I knew just how much the elderly wanted this child to stay.


    ''Don''t worry, Mom. I''m okay." I forced back my tears andforted her, but I did not feel happy at all.


    "You''ve been here the whole day and should go back and get some rest. I''ll be fine with Theo here to stay with me."


    They were not young anymore, so it would not be a good idea to ask them to stay in the hospital all the time. I had to make sure the elderly were not worn out again.


    "Yeah, Petra. You should go home. I''ll be here," Grayson persuaded her as well.


    "Why don''t you take Mom home? I''ll be fine after getting enough rest. I don''t need to be watched all the time. You cane back and visit me tomorrow."


    I was only saying so on purpose because I knew they were worried.


    Before Petra could answer, Theo said first," No way, you should focus on recuperating right now. Lie down and don''t go anywhere."


    He then looked at Grayson. "Don''t worry about us. I''ll be here. I can call someone toe over if I can''t handle it."


    Petra quickly waved her hands and said." No, no. How can outsiders take care of her better than her own family? I''ll stay here. You should all go home." Petra tried to suppress the young ones using her authority as the elder.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo was clearly unwilling, what more Grayson.


    "Do you know how old you are now? If you get sick, then do you think you''ll be the one taking care of Wanda or will Wanda be the one taking care of you instead?"


    Grayson looked in my direction as


    he said that, trying to tell Petra that I could onlyy on the bed now, would not be able to get up to take care of her.


    "Just go home, rest, thene tomorrow morning and bring a pot of soup with you. That''s better don''t you think?"


    Petra was reluctant and looked at me, not wanting to part with me. However, I was much more resolute than them.


    "I miss your soup, Mom. Go home and get a good rest tonight, then bring me soup tomorrow, okay?"


    "Fine." Petra knew there was no use persuading me. "But you must promise me that you won''t get anxious."


    I nodded, then watched Grayson walk Petra outside.


    Theo sat by my bed with a faint


    smile on his face. "It must be haret


    on you me me for being so


    careless. How could I not have noticed that you were pregnant?''


    He even sank into immense guilt.


    move


    "Don''t worry. From now on, leave everything to me and just focus on recuperating in the hospital with peace of mind. I''ll ask the doctor to next to Munchkin so you can watch out for each other. When Munchkin''s condition is stable, we''ll take him home so you''ll both befortable."


    Theo seemed to have figured it all out. I was grateful for him, but I could not bring myself to do so. At the thought of this, my tears rolled out first. "What''s wrong, Wanda?" Theo looked at me in a panic.


    "I need to discuss something with you, Theo." When I stopped crying, I slowly raised my head. It sounded more like a plea than a discussion.


    "What is it? If it''s within my scope of capability, then I''ll agree to whatever request you have."


    If I desired something, he would never refuse me. Only this time, I was truly worried.


    "I''d like to have bone marrow transnt surgery."

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    "B-But you''re pregnant." Theo looked at me with a puzzled expression as though I had lost my memory.


    Maybe he could not figure out why I would have such thoughts when I was already pregnant.


    A pregnant woman''s body was already precious, not to mention that I had miscarried before. Now that I expressed my intention to get a bone marrow transnt, it seemed to him like I was treating pregnancy like any normal cold.


    "I know. That''s why I wish to discuss whether or not we can choose to forgo this child for now?"


    My voice grew softer and softer toward the end because I was losing confidence.


    I was sobbing, looking at Theo who waspletely frozen in front of me. He did not say anything for a very long time. I had never seen him like that before.


    I was in a deep sleep back in the operating theater and dreamt of something.


    I was holding Munchkin when he was still a baby and walking out of our small house. There were green pastures outside the house. When I realized what was going on, Munchkin had suddenly grown up.


    He struggled in my arms and wanted to run to the grass to have some fun. I put him down and watched him run farther and farther away. When I realized something was wrong and desperately cried out for him toe back, he could not hear me and continued running forward.


    I used all my strength to chase after him, but my pace got slower and slower. I watched helplessly as Munchkin disappeared in front of my eyes. When I woke up in the ward in a grievous state and wanted to tell them that I intended to do a bone marrow transnt, they told me that I was pregnant.


    I had already made up my mind. I could always get pregnant again, but I must not lose Munchkin. I had to save him.


    "Wanda, I know you''re anxious right now, but this isn''t the final resort. We can still figure something out to save Munchkin."


    I shook my head while sobbing. "There''s no other way. The best way to treat leukemia is to rece the bone marrow."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I had already learned about it when Amelia''s son had leukemia.


    We can find another bone marrow match from someone else. It doesn''t have to be you."


    "There''s no time for that." I began to


    e


    cry. Munchkin is still so young. Chemotherapy is so painful. He won''t be able to take it. I don''t want him to suffer either. I''m his mother. My bone marrow will definitely be the right match!"


    "How do you know?" I did not know how to answer Theo''s question. "What if yours don''t match?"


    "That''s impossible. Munchkin is my biological son. I''m his mother."


    "How is it not possible? Even if the patient''s parents are a good match, there''s only a 50 percent chance. What if yours don''t match? Are you going to give up on the child because of that? Do you think that''s fair to me?" Faced with Theo''s continuous questioning, I had no way of answering. Tears had already flooded my throat. Content belongs


    to en.swnovels


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know." I buried my head between my knees, locking my body together.


    After a while, I felt myself being held in a warm embrace. Theo''s hands slowly crept up my shoulders and gently patted my back.


    "Don''t panic. We''ll figure out a way. Trust me, if my bone marrow matches Munchkin, then I won''t hesitate to donate it to him."


    I believed his statement without a single hesitation.


    "What''s more important right now is that you take care of yourself for the sake of Munchkin and me." I knew the road ahead would be tough and was grateful for Theo''sfort, but he did not seem to agree to my request earlier.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    Late at night, Iy on the hospital bed, feeling lost and confused about what to do next.


    I would see fleeting images of the times Munchkin and I spent together.


    Itsted until I sensed movement beside my bed. I smelled a familiar scent and was soon locked in a familiar embrace.


    I turned around and faced Theo. His breath sprayed gently on my forehead. Listening to his heartbeat, I slowly calmed down.


    "Stop thinking about it. Have some rest. I''ll be here with you." He patted my back like he was coaxing a child. I slowly dozed off.


    Early next morning, Petra brought chicken soup.


    "I rummaged through the fridge yesterday and saw that this chicken looked quite good. I cooked it overnight. I already told the servant to go to the countryside to buy some free-range chicken. Your body needs some nourishment."


    As Petra said that, she brought the spoonful of chicken soup to my mouth.


    "It''s okay, Mom. I can do it myself." I reached out to take the bowl and saw theplicated expression on Petra''s face.


    "I know you''re in pain right now and you''re just pretending like you''re fine. I can''t do much for you and can only bring you something delicious." I smiled. "That''s more than enough." I did not want her to feel exhausted.


    "Don''t worry. I went to check on Munchkin and the doctor said that he''s fine. He just said that he needs more rest because he''s still too young Seeing the shimmer in her eyes, I knew she was about to tear up again soon. "It''s okay, Mom. Things will get better.¡±


    The doctor knocked on the door and walked in. "You''re Munchkin''s mother, right?"


    I nodded.


    "We''d like to update you on some of the new findings we just made."


    Petra quickly got up after hearing what he said and tried to go forward. I thought about her aging body and refused.


    "Wait here, Mom. I''ll tell you what the doctor sayster."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Let mee with you. I''d like to hear it too." Next to me, Grayson nced at me and quickly took the hint.


    "Be good and rest here. Let the child. go. You won''t understand what the doctor says anyway. After he tells Wanda about it, Wanda wille back and let you know. Don''t worry."


    Petra looked at me with reluctance but had no choice but to listen to Grayson.


    Theo helped me out of the ward.


    "Afterst night''s data study, we confirmed that your child has acute myeloid


    leukemia. Most of the biological cells in the child''s body have been altered by external chemicals, especially his blood-forming stem cells." "Is there anything you can do to save him?"


    I once heard that there were two types of leukemia, acute


    lymphostic leukemia and acute myeloid leukemia. Between them, acute myeloid leukemia was the more serious one.


    "Please calm down first, Ms. Lane," the doctor advised, considering my health condition.


    "I''m telling you these things to let you know that now that we''ve diagnosed the cause of the disease, we can now confirm the treatment n. Acute myeloid leukemia can be treated either by chemotherapy of allogeneic stem cell transntation. There are already fully cured patients in clinical trials. However, you should also be mentally prepared. 40 to 60 percent of these patients don''t go intoplete remission and have a rtively low survival rate, so I hope you can be mentally prepared."


    He looked at me, then at Theo.


    After the doctor left, I was utterly shattered.


    This was something I had anticipated.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    After returning to the ward, Petra and Grayson were still anxiously waiting for news.


    Theo informed them of what the doctor said but did not tell them about the low survival rate.


    The elderly couple was a little hopeful.


    When Petra heard that, she quickly turned around and said to me, "Don''t worry, Wanda. I''ll ask my ex-ssmates and see if they know any doctors abroad. We''ll inform you immediately once we have news. If we can''t do it here, then we''ll seek treatment abroad."


    I could tell that Petra cared about Munchkin, but that only made me sadder.


    "I''m really scared of losing him, Mom." "I know, but your health is more important now. Don''t worry, we''ll handle these things. I''ve already treated Munchkin as my own grandson. I promise to take good care of him for you."


    I nodded constantly. From the way Petra was reacting, I did not have the heart to tell her my intention of getting a bone marrow transnt. As we spoke, Tyler walked in. "Oh, everyone''s here."


    "What are you doing here, Tyler?" I was surprised. Things were so hectic yesterday that I did not have the time to inform him yet.


    "Why are you worried about me when you already have so much on your te?" Anyone could tell the serious expression on Tyler''s face. Next to us, Grayson took a nce at him before pulling on Petra''s sleeve. "Have a good rest, Wanda. We''ll be making a move now."


    "Okay."


    After sending the two elderly away, Tyler sat down in front of my bed and began to peel an apple for me.


    "Why didn''t you inform me when something so serious happened? I''m still his uncle. Others might criticize me for not caring about my nephew. What are you plotting at?"


    Seeing him mumbling made me want tough.


    "Do you even care about these things?" I pretended to look out the door. "Why did youe alone today?"


    Tyler could hear the implicit meaning in my words and red angrily at me. "Why are you still mocking me at this time?"


    He stuffed the apple to me with its surface peeled meticulously.


    I took it but was not in the mood to eat.


    "Tell me your ns now."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed. "I wish to do a bone marrow transnt."


    I thought Tyler would reprimand me after hearing me, but he sneered and said," Hmph, don''t you know your current condition? And you still want to do abone marrow transnt? How is it your turn when I haven''t


    even had my turn yet?" Content


    belongs to en.swnovels


    I stifled augh. "Why do you want to go?" "I''m Munchkin''s uncle, after all. The sess rate between rtives is higher Don''t you know that?" This brat was showing off to me.


    I could tell that he was here today to cheer me up.


    He wiped the fruit knife, folded it, and ced it on the bedside table. "Don''t you want this child, Wanda?"


    Sure enough, there was no way I could hide my affairs from him. I wanted to say yes and tell him what I thought, but the word seemed to be stuck in my throat. I was unable to get it out.


    "I know what you''re trying to do and that you''re very anxious right now but this isn''t a solution. Besides, you need to abort the child before the procedure. What if the match is unsessful?"


    "I know, but I can''t just sit around and do nothing." My tears started falling again as soon as I thought of Munchkin.


    Tyler held my hand. "You can. There are many things you can do, like take good care of yourself right now."

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Tyler looked at me seriously. "It''s not the end of the world yet. We still have time. I''ll help Munchkin find a match. There''s still hope."


    "Thank you," I said in a choking voice, grateful that he did not reprimand me after I bared my heart to him. He even responded to me positively. "Alright now. You have a good rest. I''ll go check on Munchkin." Tyler left the ward after saying that.


    After a quick rest to recover emotionally, I saw the sun shining outside and thought of going for a walk in the garden.


    I pushed open the door of the ward and saw Tyler and Sara in the corridor.


    As expected, this brat did note alone.


    Sara brought a lot of supplements and fruits with her. I looked at her from afar, and she seemed to be asking Tyler to bring them to me, but Tyler refused to.


    Maybe Tyler was trying to appease Sara''s restlessness, he nted a kiss on her forehead and walked in the direction away from the ward. I watched everything unfold from afar but ignored it.


    I did not know how serious Tyler was about Sara, but I was grateful that he did not allow Sara inside after taking my mood into consideration.


    However, I was bound to bump into Sara if I went out now. In order to not spoil my mood, I simply returned to the ward and waited for them to leave. Sara did not seem to want that to happen, though. Shortly after that, someone pushed open the door of my ward. As soon as I turned my head to look, I saw Sara already standing at the door.


    I noticed that she had dressed up today. Her attire was a lot more low-key than what she wore to the family dinner.


    Despite that, I still recognized at a nce that she was wearing clothes that were recently released in a fashion show.


    "How are you feeling, Wanda? Are you feeling better? I''m sorry I waste."


    I smiled but did not entertain her.


    lBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As though to ease the awkwardness, she said, "I asked a friend to bring you fresh fruits from abroad and some special local products as nourishment for your body. Your body must be worn out now and needs to be replenished."


    She put the things in front of the hospital bed as she spoke.


    "Didn''t Tyler tell you not toe? Are you sure you''re not going to make him angry for doing this?" I looked out the window, not wanting to turn around and make myself angry because of this woman.


    Sara began to y possum. "I know you have a problem with me. Tyler is actually pretty nice to me. It''s just that I waste just now, so I didn''te in with him."


    I did not respond as I had no intention of acting with her. However, Sara refused to give up.


    "Wanda, what you need to do now is not worry about anything and focus on recuperating. Rest assured that we''ll do everything we can to help you treat Munchkin. We''ll definitely treat his illness no matter how much money we have to spend."


    I tried to ignore her bbering earlier, but now that Munchkin was brought up, could not stand it anymorez turned around and looked at the woman who had,


    1


    meticulously dolled herself up even though she was only here for a hospital visit. Step by step approached her.


    "Are you spending your money or the Schuman family''s money?"


    Sara was obviously surprised, then she revealed an awkward smile.


    "Whether it''s Tyler or me, we''ll do our best to help you."


    I sneered. "Are you avoiding my question? There hasn''t really been a time for you to spend money, has it? Is the ck card scalding your hands?"


    I went around her and walked up to the pile of gifts and casually rummaged through them. These were just a bunch of cheap stuff. Special local products, my ass.


    "I know why you''re here today. You''re just trying to please me so you can openly swipe that ck card."

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    She was insensible thest time and refused to appreciate the chances Susan and I gave her, which resulted in the fear of swiping the card she had in her hands. She must feel really annoyed by it.


    Needless to say, if it were not for the ck card, she would not have lowered herself toe over here today.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Sara could not pretend any longer, but she still refused to admit it.


    "Take your things and leave. I don''t need any help from you. How Tyler treats you is his business. I''ve made myself very clear. I''ll never ept having you as a member of the Schuman family."


    I ripped the mask of this pretentious woman in thest statement.


    "I have no idea what I did to offend you, Wanda Lane. Tyler and Susan don''t love each other anymore, and I have nothing to do with that. I love Tyler, that''s it. What''s wrong with us being together?"


    "There''s nothing wrong about that," I instantly replied. Was she trying to act pitiful in front of me and stage an innocent y so soon? Not a chance!


    "If you''re genuinely in love with each other, then I''ll certainly give you my blessing, but are you genuine? Or should I say, is he really the one you love?"


    After a pause, I said, "Tyler said to me earlier that he was willing to get a bone marrow transnt surgery to donate his bone marrow to Munchkin. But I''m sure you know how risky this surgery is. After donating his bone marrow, his health won''t be the same. Will you still be willing to be with him then?"


    Sara was clearly shocked by what I said and stood rooted to the same spot. Her eyes looked elsewhere. 1 knew she dared not imagine Tyler being paralyzed in bed.


    "The subsequent treatment will cost an arm and a leg too. I''ve reminded him about it, but he said he didn''t mind. For the sake of his nephew, Munchkin, he''s willing to sacrifice everything. Earlier, you said that you and Tyler are willing to help, so I guess I''ll have to thank you in advance." The more serious I sounded, the more dazed Sara''s gaze got.


    "Sara?" Tyler suddenly pushed the door in. He walked inside with hurried steps when he saw Sara inside.


    He looked at me in a panic, then whispered into Sara''s ear, "Didn''t I ask you to wait outside? Why did youe in?"


    Sara shook his hand away. "You liar!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was unmistakable fury in her eyes. It was not surprising to see her angry because the life of glory and


    She had imagined was going


    to be ruined by Tyler.


    Tyler was confused. Before he knew what was going on, Sara had stormed out of the ward in her high heels.


    This woman had exposed her extremely conceited self before even marrying into the Schuman family.


    I shook my head with a sneer.


    Tyler patted my shoulder. "Take good care of yourself. I''ll visit you when I''m free."


    He then chased after her after


    saying that. I knew Sara would soon put on another show pretending to look grievous and angry to beg Tyler to keep all his assets.


    It was better that way. Although Tyler had been foolish enough when it came to rtionships, he was still quite sensible in other things. Maybe this time, he would finally realize what kind of person had been by his side this whole time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Are you okay?" Theo held my shoulder and looked at me with concern, afraid that I would get angry because of Sara.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay." I met his gaze, clearly sensing something bothering both of us.


    However, he refused to tell me, and I was not in the mood to bring it up either.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Theo took me back to the ward. "I went to visit Munchkin just now. He''s still sleeping. The doctor said that his body indexes have now returned to normal, and the next thing to consider is getting chemotherapy."


    I looked out the window with listless eyes. What wasing woulde.


    Theo knew that I had trouble making decisions, so he seemed to have already prepared an answer.


    "Actually, chemotherapy is very helpful for Munchkin now-"


    "He''s too young." I cut Theo off halfway.


    "He''s too young to withstand the pain of chemotherapy." I knew that chemotherapy worked, but its greater use was merely as a means offort for the patient''s family by the hospital.


    It did the job of relieving the disease but did notpletely cure it. I did not want Munchkin to suffer that kind of pain at such a young age.


    "But his illness will only worsen if he doesn''t get chemotherapy," Theo stressed but did not persuade me further as he knew what I was thinking about.


    "I need some time alone."


    Theo looked at me and eventually walked out of the ward.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I looked out the window and at the bright sunlight outside as if all the hustle and bustle had nothing to do with me anymore.


    I knew that chemotherapy could relieve Munchkin''s pain now, but there was no stopping once it began. Besides, Munchkin''s health would only deteriorate. The only way to save him was to get a bone marrow transnt.


    However, as his mother, I was very helpless.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Crisp and forceful knocks sounded outside the door. "Can Ie in?"


    I turned my head back and saw Susan standing at the door. For some reason, I gradually felt calm when I saw her.


    She came here alone without bringing her baby. There were some fruits and a bouquet of flowers in her arms.


    ?


    "I know you''re in a bad mood, so I only brought some fruits. Don''t worry, fruits are nutritious and easy to digest. If you don''t want to eat heavy meals, then eat som


    fruits."


    "I brought you flowers too. They look quite vibrant and fresh, so at least your mood will improve."


    "Thank you," I faintly replied, but I was actually very grateful.


    She was the first person who walked in that door without asking me how I was feeling.


    I could not tell those who cared about me that I felt utterly dispirited right now because there was nothing else they could say other thanforting words.


    However, that was what I felt.


    Susan walked up to me and looked at the scenery outside the window. "The weather''s pretty good outside. Should I apany you to take a walk in the garden?"


    "That would be nice." She voiced out my thoughts, so I had no reason to not let here with me.


    I put on my coat and walked around the garden with her side by side. It was a long stretch of road. She did not say anything, which made me wonder if she was here to visit me at all. Katso wondered if something was bothering her.


    In order to find out the answer to this, I stole a nce at her but was instantly caught. "Why are you staring at me?"


    I had no choice but to tell her the truth. "I feel like you''re not here to visit a patient. You look more troubled than I am."


    Susan shook her head with a smile


    "I just want to be a listener. If you don''t want to say anything, then l won''t ask. I didn''t know you actually thought I was troubled.''


    I squeezed out a smile bitterly, not expecting myself to be able to smile at this point.


    "Look, it''s not that bad. If you can smile, then smile more."


    She pulled me to sit down on a chair next to us. "If you don''t want to say anything, then let me guess."


    She sat down next to me and started analyzing slowly. "I bet you''re thinking about aborting the baby and saving Munchkin at all cost, right?"

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    I made no reply. This was not hard to guess. We were both mothers. I was sure she knew how I felt.


    "As a mother myself, I understand you, but I also hope you understand that you''re more than just a child''s mother right now."


    I slowly turned to look at her. "What are you trying to say?" I had a bad feeling about this.


    What I needed the most right now was support. I did not want Susan to go against me as well.


    "What I''m trying to say is you shouldn''t give up on this child." Things still did not go as I hoped.


    ''Do you suppose I watch Munchkin get tormented by the disease without doing anything?"


    My tears started flowing like a broken pipe again. Every time I thought about Munchkin being brought into that abandoned chemical nt by Mason, I would resent myself countless times. It was a resentment that could never be dispelled.


    "I''m not saying you can''t save him. I''m just asking you to save him using other ways. Besides, I need to remind you that giving up this child doesn''t mean you can necessarily keep Munchkin alive."


    I did not say anything. I knew what Susan was trying to tell me.


    Probability. It was a question of probability.


    "I have to try." I knew parents stood a 50 percent chance, but it was already high enough.


    "You can try, but it doesn''t have to be right now."


    Susan was so calm today that she felt like a stranger to me. "How long am I supposed to wait? Until I''m desperate?"


    "Yes."


    I did not say a word as I felt like I had said enough today.


    I did not want to argue further with Susan as it was all just pointless arguments.


    Besides, I never thought we woulde to this point today.


    "I know no mother will just sit and watch her child die. You''re Munchkin''s mother, but you''re also the mother of the baby inside your tummy Do you think it''s fair to sacrifice the baby to save Munchkin?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I made no reply.


    Susan continued, "I know this is a tough decision to make. It''s not an easy decision for you to make, but you''re firm about it. Why is that so? It''s simply because this child hasn''t been born yet and you think it''s easier to sacrifice them. Compared to Munchkin who has been with you for years, this baby is minuscule inparison. Perhaps they''re even insignificant in your heart?"


    "No." My voice was extremely soft as I was not confident. My hands were tucked into my coat pockets as I silently stroked my abdomen.


    This was a child I had not even met.


    In fact, I knew that Susan was right. The reason why I was so resolute was that I had not met this child.


    If this child had already been born and fate required me to choose between them and Munchkin one more time, I might not be as firm anymore.


    "I''m not asking you to give up Munchkin''s treatment. I''m just asking you to give yourself more time to think about it.


    Munchkin is important, but this little being is equally important. They haven'' appeared in front of you, but they already exist and are alive. You have to make more careful choices."


    She walked up to me and silently took my hand. "Besides, they might be a force that can help Munchkin as well."


    I gradually calmed down, and my mind wano longer a mess.


    "Perhaps we can try finding a match for Munchkin first. Maybe someone else happens to be a match?" Susan slowly said.


    I pondered for a long time before finally nodding my head.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    After getting my reply, Susan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There are too many things in the world that are beyond our control. You shouldn''t be too hard on yourself."


    Susan uttered thest sentence meaningfully.


    I remembered what had happened between her and Tyler. She was bent on being with Tyler at the time and once hoped to spend the rest of her life with him as husband and wife.


    s, not only did it not work out as hoped, Tyler even looked for a bitch like Sara to piss her off in the end!


    I don''t want you to do things that you''ll regret forever just because you''re anxious right now." Susan held me even tighter.


    Yeah, Munchkin had fully upied my heart. I worried and feared for him, yet not for the child in my belly. This was not what a mother should do. "Come, take me to Munchkin." As though she was trying to pull me out of this mncholic mood, Susan suggested I take her to see Munchkin. Munchkin was sent to an istion room for treatment because of his acute myeloid leukemia.


    On the way to the ward, I saw patients walking toward me showing various symptoms due to chemotherapy and felt stabbing pains in my heart. Some not only experienced hair loss on their heads. Even their eyebrows had fallen off too. Some of theirplexions were slightly dull, and even their fingers had changed colors.


    I could not bring myself to look yet could not turn away.


    Susan noticed it and reached out to hold my shoulder tightly.


    The istion rooms were fully isted, and one could onlymunicate with the people inside via video or phone.


    "Hi, I''m the family member of the patient in Room No. 3. I''d like to speak to him."


    The nurse nced at me and quickly said," You must be his mother, right?"


    "Yes." I nodded, not at all excited about it. Perhaps my haggard demeanor had helped her to recognize me at one nce.


    Hold on for a moment." The nurse tilted her head to check the monitor, after which she looked down again and began to check the registration forms.


    "The patient in Room No. 3 isn''t around. He went for chemotherapy." The young nurse''s words left me in shock.


    "Chemotherapy? Why did no one tell me anything about it?" I quickly pulled out my phone. There were no missed calls on it.


    Susan grew anxious as well and reconfirmed with the nurse again and again. "Can you check again? Are you sure it''s the patient in Room No. 3?"


    "It''s him. Doctor Zac said that thingsBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    aren''t looking good for him, so he suddenly gave him a blood test early this morning and said he would take him for chemotherapy."


    The young nurse looked at the monitor anxiously, then back at us.


    Doctor Zac was Munchkin''s attending physician. He must be right, but it all seemed strange to me.


    I noticed that she still seemed a little dazed and went over to turn the monitor around. I stared carefully at every little window on the screen.


    There was no mistake. The rabbit


    doll that Munchkin insisted on holding when he was asleep was still in Room No. 3, but apart from the messy nket on the bed, Munchkin was nowhere to be seen on the screen.


    Susan saw the screen and quickly reacted." Where did the doctor take him for chemotherapy?"


    The young nurse snapped back to her senses at Susan''s roar. "I''ll check for you."


    She flipped through the booklet on the


    nurse station. I grew anxious from waiting on the side.


    "I-It''s not registered here." The nurse looked at Susan and me with a paleplexion. She responded in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    "What do you mean it''s not registered?" Susan looked at her in exasperation.


    "I don''t know either. We just changed shifts. If the patient has gone for chemotherapy, then there should be a record in this book, but it isn''t registered here..."


    "What did you mean when you told us that he went for chemotherapy earlier? Were you trying to fool us?"


    The nurse held the book with a helpless expression. "I saw the monitor and noticed the room was empty, so I subconsciously thought he went for chemotherapy. T-That''s why-" "That''s your excuse?" I was furious. "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''ll look for him right now." She rushed out of the nurse station as she said that, looking like she was going to look for the head nurse.


    Susan startedforting me. "Don''t be anxious, Wanda. Maybe they were in a rush and forgot to register it. Wait until she asks around. It''ll be fine." As she said that, the head nurse rushed over to us in a flurry. "I''m really sorry.


    ording to the rules, we have to register patients who go to chemotherapy. We monitor those who aren''t registered too. Please wait for a moment while I check for you right away. There are other patients in the hospital, so please don''t panic."


    "I know work isn''t easy, Madam Holmer. We aren''t going to give you trouble either, but can you please find the child first?" Before I could say anything, Susan had already flipped out. Every word she said was almost squeezed out from between her teeth.


    The anxious nurse soon alerted all the nurses and doctors on the same floor. Each one poked their head out to look. From afar, Theo ran over as well when he saw what was going on.


    "What''s wrong?" Although he still did not know what happened, his expression had already be serious at the sight of this scene.


    "Munchkin has disappeared.¡± Before I could finish my sentence, my tears had already fallen uncontrobly.


    "How could he be missing? Isn''t he in the ward?"


    Theo looked at me in disbelief, then turned to re at the hospital''s head nurse.


    "Please don''t panic, sir. I''ve already asked someone to ask around. There are surveince cameras all around the hospital. We''ll definitely find the child!"


    The head nurse had indirectly confirmed what I said.


    "What are you waiting for, then?"


    "Madam Holmer! Madam Holmer!"


    As soon as Theo''s words fell, another nurse rushed up to the head nurse in panic.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Oh no, our colleagues said that Doctor Zac is missing..." Even though her voice was soft enough, I could still hear it very clearly.


    Theo went up to grab her wrist. "What did you say?"


    I suddenly felt like this was more than just someone forgetting to register.


    "Why are you here, then? Hurry up and inform the security department to go look for him." Clearly, the head nurse had realized that something was wrong.


    Theo immediately turned around.


    "Susan, can you take Wanda to her ward to get some rest first? I''ll go to the monitoring room to take a look. I''ll inform you immediately when I have news."


    "No, I''ll go by myself."


    "But the doctor said you can''t get worked up right now." There was no room for negotiation in Theo''s voice.


    "I know my own body." Having said that, I went around Theo and walked to the monitoring room before him.


    Susan came up and walked beside me. "I know persuading you isn''t going to work, but I still have to remind you to act ording to your ability. Rest assured that Munchkin will be okay."


    I nodded and could only hope so.


    We came to the monitoring room. The guards refused to cooperate at first.


    "This is the hospital''s monitoring


    e


    room. The footage involves the privacy of many patients. You can''t just look at it as you like. Besides, you said that the head nurse knows about this and is searching for him for you. She''ll find the patient. Without any permission from our superior, we won''t hand the surveince tapes to you!"


    With no more time for nonsense, I went up straight away and grabbed him by the cor. "I have no problem with you obeying your superior''s orders, but if my child is taken away by strangers, then you''ll say these words in prison!"

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    At this moment, the inte sounded. "A leukemia patient from Room No. 3 on the fifth floor has gone missing with his attending physician. They werest seen around 11:30 to 12 noon. The monitoring room staff are to check the monitoring system immediately!"


    The security guard looked at the inte in a panic. He went from being nonchnt to full-blown panicking.


    I yanked him harder. "Did you hear it? We''re the family members of the patient in Room No. 3. Check the surveince immediately."


    "Sure, sure, I''ll pull it up right now." The security guard was obviously shocked by my behavior. He moved the mouse with trembling hands and quickly pulled up the surveince footage in Munchkin''s ward.


    Theo and I immediately gathered around the monitor.


    The monitor was showing a clip around 11 in the morning. It was Doctor Zac who entered the istion ward to examine Munchkin. At the time, Munchkin was already awake. He was even seen chatting with Doctor Zac with a smile.


    After a while, Doctor Zac left. Munchkin was left alone in the ward, reading the encyclopedia I bought him.


    However, 20 minutester, Doctor Zac returned to the ward. This time, they did not seem to be chatting at all. As soon as he walked in, he carried Munchkin out of bed and ced him in a wheelchair before wheeling him out of the ward.


    The monitorter showed that Doctor Zac did not give Munchkin chemotherapy or other examinations. He brought him to his office!


    We wanted to know what happened after that, but the footage ended there.


    "What about after that? Why isn''t there anything else?" I saw that the progress bar had reached the very end.


    The security guards were equally puzzled. They went back to the system to check it and raised their heads in horror. "There''s nothing wrong with the system. Thework must have blocked it, so the surveince footage at the time wasn''t uploaded to cloud storage."


    Susan went nearer to him. "You''re saying that the recordings at the back are gone?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, they''re g-gone." The security guard looked at Susan and replied, "Typically, there''d be dys in thework. There''s no way to avoid it. After all, there are too many surveince cameras in the hospital. Let me check the other surveince footage for you. Maybe we can find something."


    Left with no other choice, we could only watch as the security guard retrieved the tapes one by one.


    However, the person who kidnapped Munchkin seemed to have nned ahead and tampered with the monitoring system.


    All footage in the hospital that was near 12 o''clock was erased. Munchkin disappeared from the hospital without a trace.


    I did not recall how I returned to my ward. Sitting on the bed, my mind waspletely nk.


    Theo sat down beside me. Tyler rushed in and looked at me, then leaned closer to Theo and


    whispered, "We''ve made a police et


    report The police officers are carrying out investigations. Mr. Ezekiel will help out too."


    Theo nodded, but my expression was still nk.


    "We found him! We found him!" At this moment, a young nurse cried out at the top of her lungs and rushed through the door.


    I jumped out of bed immediately in shock. I had no time to even put on my shoes and rushed into the corridor.


    I saw the young nurse running toward the nurse station and quickly followed her.


    "Where? Where?" The head nurse grabbed the young nurse''s hand anxiously.


    "I-I found Doctor Zac at the b-basement parking lot." The young nurse was panting.


    I turned around to run to the


    basement parking lot after hearing


    what she said, but Theo grabbed me. Take it slow. Wait for her to finish."


    n


    "He isn''t in any life-threatening danger, but he inhaled ether and is in aa. He''s been sent to the emergency room."


    The nurses did not feel as anxious


    anymore, but when they saw mez standing in the distance, they could not help but feel a little nervous. "W-What about the patient from Room No. 3?"

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    The young nurse remembered about it, and her countenance dulled once again. She shook her head at the head nurse.


    My heart sank once again after hearing the news.


    Theo, on the other hand, seized the opportunity to pick me up and carry me back to the ward.


    He put me on the bed and gently patted off the dust on my feet with his hands. Then, he put them under the nket to cover them up.


    "Munchkin will be okay." He held me and whispered gently into my ear.


    When the surveince footage disappeared, everyone realized that something was wrong. Almost everyone in the hospital went to look for Munchkin and Doctor Zac, but there was no sign of them at all.


    Susan sat on the edge of the bed encouraging me. "It''ll be okay. Now that we''ve found Doctor Zac, we''ll find a clue."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I remembered thest image on the monitor where Doctor Zac took Munchkin away. Maybe he was the only one who could answer the doubts of so many of us, but unfortunately, he was still unconscious.


    On the side, Tyler echoed, "Yeah, although Doctor Zac is unconscious now, we can at least ask him why he took Munchkin away earlier and where he took him to. Maybe we can even ask him who hest met up with, then we can then-"


    Tyler would not stop talking when he was anxious. It was only until Susan turned around and red at him, did he realize he had talked too much and mmed up.


    "Don''t worry, Wanda. There are so many of us who''ll apany you. Munchkin will be fine."


    I knew that everyone was only saying this tofort me.


    No one could say for sure if Munchkin would really be okay.


    "You should all go home. I need to rest." My voice was breaking. Despite using all the strength that was left in me, my voice still sounded soft as a mosquito.


    "Let us keep youpany." Susan looked at me with worries in her eyes.


    "It''s fine. You''ll be worried for nothing if you stay here anyway. You should go back first." Perhaps they were worried about me, none of them refuted further after hearing what I said.


    Susan stroked my shoulder. "Give me a call anytime you have news." She left after saying that. Tyler looked at her back but remained in the ward.


    "You should go back too, Tyler," I powerlessly said, burying my head in the crook of my arm. "Alright then. Take care of yourself," he left after exhorting me.


    I did not know how long 1 sat on the bed. When I raised my head again, it was already dark.


    My mind was nk. Several images shed through my mind from time to time. I saw images from the past of Munchkin calling me Mommy with a smile.


    Theo sat by my side the whole time, remaining in the same posture.


    "Why don''t we go home first, Wanda?" Theo suggested. He might have considered that home was a more familiar environment tome, which could help me rx a little.


    "No, I can''t go home. I''ll wait here for Munchkin." Rxing was thest thing on my mind now.


    "It''s already dark. Any news from Mr. Ezekiel yet?"


    Theo hummed softly. "Thankfully, Doctor


    We''c is no longer in danger


    We''ll have new leads after the police officers take his statement when he wakes up."


    I was exhausted. Only my mind was actively turning. I held back the urge to rush up to Doctor Zac''s ward and tried my best to stay in bed and wait for news.


    Other than that, there seemed to be nothing I could do.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    Theo deliberately transferred me to a VIP ward to help me recuperate in silence, but looking at the vacant ward, my mind continued to be in turmoil. I thought about Munchkin all the time.


    It was too suffocating to stay in the ward, so I went to the corridor to let the hustle and bustle of the hospital drown out my inner turmoil.


    Theo walked out of the ward as well.


    Seeing the state I was in, he did not persuade me further and simply draped his coat on my shoulders and sat down next to me.


    I leaned on his shoulder and pretended to fall asleep, hoping that Theo would tell me that it was all just a dream when I opened my eyes.


    "I think the medical profession is just too dangerous. Who do you think Doctor Zac offended? Why is he suddenly in aa? Fortunately, he''s okay."


    I heard two nurses mumbling in the distance. Doctor Zac was considered young and capable among all the doctors in this hospital, so it came as no surprise that the young nurses would talk about him.


    "Yeah, it''s sad to think about it. Look, he just woke up and is already brought to have his statement taken. It must be hard on him."


    As soon as I heard what they said, I immediately opened my eyes. Theo, who was next to me, obviously heard them too. Before he could react, I got up and rushed toward Doctor Zac''s ward.


    Theo tried to stop me from behind. "Wanda, the police officers are already taking his statement. Let''s just wait a bit more. The police officers will tell us once they''re done questioning him."


    I shook my head. "No, this can''t wait any longer. I must go there right now."


    In any case, Dr. Zac would be telling the truth. It was the same whether he said it once or twice. Besides, I could not wait until the police officers told me the results.


    Theo knew there was no way he could persuade me, so he could only relent.


    In the corridor, I saw a police officer guarding the door from afar. He saw me running over as well. Out of his professional instincts, he stood forward to stop me.


    Maybe he saw me wearing a hospital gown,


    he did not touch me and merely raised his hand to keep me out.


    "Ma''am, you can''t go in right now. They''re taking his statement inside."


    "I know. I''m a family member. The child who got kidnapped is my child. Let me in!" I roared angrily and soon attracted arge crowd of hospital staff.


    Theo rushed up to me and embraced me from behind to calm me down, but I still twisted the door knob of the ward while there was chaos. I pushed two people away and rushed inside.


    The police officer taking a statement


    in the ward was obviously not as


    polite. As soon as he saw me, his


    expression immediately turned grave. "Please don''t interrupt our job, Ma''am or we will-" "What are you doing here?" At the critical moment, Doetor Zac, who was stillying half-awake on the hospital bed, uttered such puzzling words. Everyone was stunned.


    The police officers turned around to look at him. "Have you seen her?"


    On the bed, Doctor Zac weakly said, "She''s the child''s mother. She''s also the one who ordered me to take the child outside."


    I strongly suspected my ability to


    hear at that very moment. Did


    something happen due to my anxiety? Why did Doctor Zac say


    that was the one who told him to


    take the child outside? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When the police officer heard what happened, he thought it sounded strange as well.


    Seeing this. Theo went up and


    politely said to the police officer, ?Sir,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    please forgive my wife''s reckless behavior. She''s just too worried about our child. That''s why she barged in. She means no harm."


    It was only then did the police officer let go of his hand and nodded to express his understanding.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    "What Doctor Zac said obviously has something to do with us. Given my wife''s current state, can you please allow her to sit in the ward and listen? We promise to not interfere while the statement is being taken."


    My eyes were filled with tears. Half of the reason was due to anxiety, while the half was due to my gratitude for Theo. I thought he would persuade me to leave, but he did not.


    "I understand how you feel, but we need to follow the regr procedure, so please cooperate." The officer did not make things difficult for us, but he made a gesture and politely asked us to leave.


    I stood in ce and did not move.


    The policeman who stood beside the bed thought about it and said, "I can make an exception for you. Why don''t you wait outside the ward first? We''ll let you in after we''ve taken the first statement?"


    He walked up and exined, "This is also to ensure the authenticity of the statement. If we don''t go ording to procedure and things go wrong in between, it''ll make it even harder to find your son. Please cooperate with us."


    After a pause, he continued, "You aren''t supposed to be here ording to the rules, but I understand your worries as a mother, so you cane in andmunicate with Dr. Zac when we take the statement back to the police station. But you must know that this is already against the rules."


    I nodded solemnly. "I understand. Thank you, sir."


    In the corridor, Theo and I sat side by side. My hands were clenched into fists, and even my cuffs were wrinkled by me.


    Time passed. About an hour and a halfter, the police officers finally walked out of the ward. The moment I heard the door lock click, I shot up as if a switch had been pressed.


    Maybe I stood up too quickly, so my vision suddenly cked out. Fortunately, Theo caught me in time.


    "Wanda," Theo called out to me with concern.


    I soon came to my senses. "I''m okay. My blood sugar is just a little low. Let''s go find Dr. Zac."


    In the ward, Dr. Zac had already recovered a little but was still quite weak.


    When he saw me, he steeled himself and repeated everything he had said to the police.


    "This morning routinely checked


    the ward. Munchkin was doing


    much better than I thought, so I left after doing some basic


    ?


    examinations. When I returned to the office and was just about to review patients'' cases, both of you showed up."


    Theo and I sat on the chairs next to him and listened to Doctor Zac''s recount anxiously. I stared fixedly at Dr. Zac as he was now our only life-saving straw.


    "Both of you said that in consideration for the child''s health, you decided to transfer Munchkin to the hospital abroad and told me to bring the child out. I disagreed at the time.


    ''Although Munchkin''s condition had


    finally stabilized, his current


    condition didn''t allow for him to be discharged from the hospital, let alone go on a long-distance flight. Hence, I didn''t rmend a transfer."


    Dr. Zac suddenly shifted his gaze from me to Theo.


    "This man was extremely resolute. He even threatened me by saying that if I refused toply, it would be difficult for me to continue working here."


    He took a deep breath. "I took out? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Munchkin''s medical records and put them in front of the two of you, then exined to you that Munchkin was really not fit to travel now. But the two of you said that a professional medical team would escort Munchkin once he was discharged from the hospital and ensure his safety throughout. I just needed to take care of the discharge procedures now and didn''t need to think about anything else."

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    "What about after that? How did you manage to discharge Munchkin after that?" I listened to what Dr. Zac said earlier and found his points doubtful. Even though he already met Theo and me'', ording to ''our'' request, he did not help Munchkin with the discharge procedures at all.


    Otherwise, it would not have taken us so much effort to find Munchkin this morning.


    If he did not go through the procedures, how did he manage to take the patient outside?


    Dr. Zac continued to look at Theo and me with a puzzled expression. "It''s because you asked me to bring the child outside first so that your professional medical team could perform an examination before going through the formalities."


    This could be connected with his statement earlier.


    "We got in touch earlier, so I knew that you were the patient''s immediate family.


    Besides, it was just an examination, so it wasn''t going to affect the patient too much. That''s why I went and brought Munchkin out."


    The police officers were staring at him. I knew Dr. Zac would not lie, but this just sounded so strange for some reason.


    "When I brought Munchkin out after that, I saw both of you standing at the entrance of the elevator. I wheeled Munchkin over, and the elevator door happened to be open. Mr. Grant invited me inside. I don''t remember everything that happened after that." The police officer standing on the side seemed to have noticed our confused faces and added, "ording to Mr. Zac''s description, someone covered his mouth and nose with ether when he entered the elevator. That''s why he forgot everything that happened after entering the elevator."


    "Who else was in the elevator with you?" I quickly asked again butter realized that something was not right.


    Dr. Zac slowly said, "There wasn''t anyone else in the elevator. When I wheeled Munchkin into the elevator, only the two of you were behind me." We stared dumbfoundedly at the police officer next to us.


    "Don''t worry. You both have countless alibis at the point in time Dr. Zac mentioned, so there''s no need to worry for now. But because things are a littleplicated right now, I hope the two of you won''t leave Whaldorf City for now.


    Please be sure to keep in touch with us."


    Theo and I nodded our heads.


    Up until now, Dr. Zac had recounted his experience, and the only useful clue he had pointed to Theo and me.


    The investigation was interrupted


    again.


    het


    was already dark when k returned to my ward. Theo escorted me to my bed the whole


    Iy on the bed with a nk expression.


    "Take a rest. I''ll go fix you something."


    He was just about to walk away when I held his hand. "Don''t go first. Can you keep mepany?"


    He did not refuse and sat down on the bed, lending me his shoulder.


    Iy on his chest and listened to his heartbeat, feeling the strength he brought to me.


    "Don''t worry, Munchkin will be fine."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I nodded wearily.


    I did not know who would take Munchkin away. All I knew was that Munchkin was surely not their target. No one would hurt a child.


    Whoever was doing this was surely making me their target.


    However, we had not received any news after so much time had passed. The police officer


    spected that the possibility of the other party holding Munchkin for ransom was extremely low.


    Otherwise, they would have OV


    contacted us by now and left us with clues.


    Unsure how long it had been, Theo stood up again and insisted that eat something. I could not win the argument, so I could only let him do as he wished.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    I casually pulled out my phone. Perhaps I was too nervous just now, I subconsciously muted my phone and forgot to turn it back on when Theo requested the police officer to let us stay in the ward and listen to the statement.


    Now that I had pulled out my phone, I saw a text message from Sara.


    [You''d better stop. You can''t stop me. Just think of it as you''re doing good deeds for the sake of your son.]


    The word ''son'' struck me like a hammer.


    I immediately gave Sara a call. At first, she did not answer it, so I called again.


    However, she still did not pick up the call. When I called the third time, she finally answered it.


    "What were you trying to say in that message, Lara?"


    I had a rough idea of what she was trying to say in the first half of the sentence, but what did she mean by doing good deeds for the sake of my son?


    "You''re already giving me a call, aren''t you, Mrs. Grant? Why are you still asking me this question? The meaning of my message is literal. If you understand it, then great; if not, then fine. You''ll bear all the consequences in the end anyway."


    She hung up the call after saying that. I was anxious and confused at the same time. I called her again. I had already lost all my patience this time. "You''d better exin it to me clearly right now."


    Theo might have heard movements, so he appeared at the door of the ward with confusion. I did not look at him and stared straight ahead.


    On the phone, Sara sneered. "Sure, I''ll exin it to you clearly. Let''s meet up. I''ll send you an address. See you in half an hour."


    "Sure." I hung up straight away and rolled out of bed.


    When Theo saw that I was going on, he stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong? Who called you?"


    I replied while putting on a coat, "It''s Sara. She sent me a text and mentioned


    Munchkin."


    e


    Theo heard what I said and picked up my phone to take a look at the message on the screen. "I''lle with you." "No, I think I''m heronly target.


    ????


    It was only Sara. She was not that hard to deal with.


    Theo stuffed the phone back in my bag and got to the door before I could. He opened the door for me.


    "Not necessarily. Remember how Dr. Zac said he saw both of us at the same time?''


    I looked at him and knew that he must be exhausted today as well, but he was surely going toe with me if I insisted on going out right now. "Sure, let''s go and take a look together." It would be a good idea as I felt a lot more at ease with him around anyway.


    Half an hourter, Sara and I sat in the coffee shop.


    "You came alone?" I felt that something was not right.


    "Why? Isn''t this what you were hoping for?" Sara''s answer took me by surprise, but I had no strength left to delve into the reasons for now. "What were you trying to say in the text message you sent me?"


    Sarazily replied, "I meant it literally. I don''t understand which part confuses you."


    I frowned. "I don''t like to y guessing games. If you can rify it now, then I''ll consider not calling the cops."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    My words sent Sara cackling as she sat across from me. "Call the police? Why do you want to call the police? It''s clearly a self-directed drama by you and you want to call the police to arrest me? Do you think the police are idiots?"


    Theo and I were dumbfounded. Theo leaned forward and stared at Sara. "What do you mean by self-directed drama?"


    Sara put down her coffee cup and leaned sideways on her chair. "I find the two of you really interesting. Why do the two of you keep asking me to exin myself? Am I not speaking English or something?"

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Seeing how confused Theo and I were, Sara lost her patience and said impatiently," You know, I really admire both of you, especially you, Wanda. In order to stop me from marrying Tyler, you have no qualms about sacrificing your own son. Don''t you think you''re too cruel as a mother?"


    "What are you saying?" I suppressed the anger in my heart.


    Sara rolled her eyes. "Stop pretending. I know what you''re up to. I clearly saw you and Theo taking the child away from the hospital. Then, like a thief posing as a judge, you told everyone that your child has gone missing. You''re only doing so to attract Tyler''s attention, aren''t you?"


    I was utterly confused right now. What exactly was this woman talking about?


    "I went to visit you in the hospital with Tyler today, but Tyler was worried that I would make you angry, so he told me to wait outside. I didn''t want to upset him, so I only went inter."


    She pretended to hold her head high and looked elsewhere. "I know I hit a nerve in you after going in, but you didn''t have to raise a scene by kidnapping your son just to stop Tyler and me from getting married. You''re his mother."


    After saying those words, Sara seemed dissatisfied and added, "Or should I say it''s because Munchkin isn''t your biological son and that''s why you''re able to bring yourself to do it?"


    Before Sara could finish her sentence, I had already sshed my coffee on her.


    The coffee sshed on her delicate makeup and stained her spring collection haute couture dress.


    She was momentarily startled before pointing at me and yelling, "Are you crazy, Wanda Lane?"


    I got up and held her wrist. "That''s right, I''ve gone crazy, so you''d better watch your mouth or I''d do anything!"


    I clenched her wrist harder and harder but not enough to cause her harm. She could talk about anything but not Munchkin. He was the line that nobody could cross.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She exerted great strength but could


    not break free from my hold. She even looked pleadingly at Theo, he merely picked up his coffee. leisurely as though he had not noticed what was going on around him.


    This even got to a point where when the waiters around us sensed something amiss and tried toe over to stop us, Theo immediately stopped them with a stare.


    Since no one could help her, Sara could only look helplessly at me.


    "Listen up, Wanda. I don''t care what you do, but TH never give up! Tyler and I will get married whether you like it or not. You can''t stop me!"


    I clenched her wrist, my grip tightening a little more. "It''s none of my business who you marry, but you won''t touch my son nor mention his name."


    I knew she was not physically strong enough to withstand my grip.


    She held her wrist and looked at me in pain. "You crazy woman. You took your child away yourself. I never touched him. If you keep ndering me then TH sue you for defamation. Let go!''


    After hearing her words, I abruptly let go of my hand. It was only then did Sara slump back on the sofa and rub her wrist in pain.


    "Tell me clearly what you said earlier. When did you see me take Munchkin away and where?"


    Sara was displeased, but when she thought about the pain earlier, she had no choice but to reluctantlyply.


    "That''s a joke, don''t you think?


    Wasn''t it right after we fought? I wanted to leave straight away, but went to the basement first to wait te for Tyler. It was at this moment saw the two of you taking the child downstairs and putting him in a van. I don''t know where he was taken to after that."

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    She looked at Theo and me with disdain." Just look at you two, acting like you don''t know anything. Don''t tell me you actually have doppelgangers?" Of course, we did not.


    Apart from Dr. Zac, another person was saying that Theo and I were seen taking Munchkin out of the hospital.


    Theo''s phone suddenly rang at this moment.


    "Speaking. Sure, we''ll be there right away."


    After a quick conversation, Theo immediately pulled me up. I had yet to realize what was going on when he had already taken me out of the coffee shop.


    Sara was still crying out from behind us. Are you leaving already? You haven''t paid for my dress, Wanda Lane! What am I supposed to do with my dress?"


    No matter how she screamed, Theo still ignored her.


    After getting into the car, he exined to me.


    "The police officer who took the statement earlier called me. He said that he found new clues in the hospital and told us to go over to take a look." Theo started the car and drove toward the hospital. The sudden speeding up pushed my back against the seat.


    "What new clues?" I had no more patience to keep waiting now.


    Theo stepped on the gas pedal and whizzed straight to the traffic light intersection.


    When he stopped the car, he turned to look at me and said word by word, "It''s a bone marrow matching report rted to Munchkin."


    In the hospital''s conference room.


    Chief Royce put the report in a stic bag and handed it to Theo and me, then exined, "The report was sent to us from theundry room this afternoon. It was allegedly found in Dr. Zac''s scrubs. The report shows that someone''s bone marrow matches your child''s bone marrow."


    I looked at the data and could roughly know what was going on, but I was still shocked after hearing what Chief Royce said.


    "Dr. Zac was rushed to the ER after


    he was found in the basement car park this afternoon. His scrubs must''ve been removed at this point in time. The report is confirmed to be from another hospital, but we still can''t be sure when the report was stuffed into his pocket."


    Chief Royce paused for a moment before looking at Theo and me again. "I called you thiste at night to ask you if anyone has revealed to you that someone''s bone marrow matches Munchkin''s?"


    I quickly shook my head. "We


    ???


    learned about his illness only after taking Munchkin to the hospital two nights ago. We were both very anxious about it but haven''t had the time to have a bone marrow match test procedure nor have we asked the doctor to find a bone marrow that matches our child''s." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I thought about it and added, "Also, due to the Munchkin''s sudden illness and weaker physique, he didn''t even have time to do a bone marrow match test himself."


    Chief Royce nodded. "Indeed, that''s what Dr. Zac told us. We thought you had already carried out examinations in other hospitals, but it seems like this possibility needs to be ruled out as well."


    "Chief Royce, can you find this person ording to the data on it? Maybe he has clues."


    I looked at the report. Alex Hodds. The unfamiliar name made me uneasy.


    "We''ve already investigated it, but the result shows that he''s abroad. We need further approval to proceed. In addition to that, we need more time to prove the authenticity of this report."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded slowly and knew how difficult this could be.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    "Mrs. Grant, that''s all the clues we know for now. You should head back and rest. We''ll inform you when there''s news."


    I nodded and got up numbly. Theo tried to support me from the back, but a split secondter, Chief Royce spoke.


    "Please wait, Mr. Grant. We still have questions for you."


    I looked back warily, unsure why the police officers only wanted him to stay.


    I knew the police officers had their reasons for doing so, but Theo and I were a married couple and I was Munchkin''s legal guardian, so why did Chief Royce want to speak to him in private?


    Please don''t get me wrong, Mrs. Grant. We just need to ask Mr. Grant something. It''s a routine investigation."


    This was even more puzzling.


    "Didn''t you already ask about it before?


    Why do you need a separate investigation now?"


    Chief Royce''s eyes looked slightly dazed. He looked at me, then at Theo, seemingly a little hesitant to speak.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please don''t worry, Mrs. Grant. This is a part of the procedure. We investigate everyone the same way."


    "But you''ve asked more than once." I was starting to get angry.


    "Yes, but to investigate the person involved in each case repeatedly is also part of the process. We seek your understanding, Mrs. Grant."


    I was starting to get a little annoyed by his way of handling official business.


    "Understanding? You''re always asking me to be more understanding, yet what are you doing? I don''t see you going out searching for my son. You''re always here investigating this and investigating that. Now, you''re investigating us?"


    Chief Royce did not answer.


    I sat back in my seat. "You want to investigate, right? Investigate me too, then. We''re a family anyway. If you want to ask anything, then ask in front of me to save you the trouble of having to do the transcriptionter."


    Theo had never seen me like this before and gently patted my shoulder.


    "It''s okay, Wanda. They''re just going through the formal procedures. Don''t worry and wait outside for me.''


    n


    "I don''t want to wait any longer. They''ll certainly question me when they''re done questioning you. Why don''t we just do it together? don''t have that much time left Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I understood that an investigation was required, but I simply did not understand why they needed to question Theo.


    We were victims, not suspects.


    Chief Royce sighed in dilemma. "If you insist, Mrs. Grant, please take a seat on the chair behind me."


    I stormed over a little angrily and watched as the people in the room started bustling about.


    Chief Royce spread out his book,


    and the young detective next to him


    helped set up a video camera to begin another round of questioning against Theo.


    "Theo Grant, where were you between 11:35 and 12:40 this morning?"


    I crossed my arms a little speechlessly. It seemed like the police officer was really questioning from the beginning.


    "I was in the garden in front of the hospital."


    "What were you doing there?"


    "Nothing, I just wanted to be by myself."


    "That means no one could prove you were there at the time, right?" Chief Royce pressed him about it as if he had found a loophole.


    Nevertheless, Theo did not panic. "Those who passed by the ce can prove it."


    "But Mr. Grant, I''m sure you know that the surveince cameras in the hospital are broken. We can''t even find out who passed


    by the area at the time. Besides,


    even if we knew, we can''t take evidence from passersby. Simrly we can''t prove that you were there due to the missing surveince footage. We need you to personally provide us with evidence."


    My nerves began to tighten up. Was this the reason why they were investigating Theo?

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    "After the incident, my wife was very emotional, so family and friends came over to visit her one after another. I happened to be walking her parents downstairs at the time and figured Wanda''s brother would be staying with her upstairs. It was because Tyler was there to apany her, so I figured I could use the opportunity to have some time alone downstairs."


    Theo was telling the truth. Tyler was there with me at the time, and Sara soon entered the ward. These were all proof.


    "There''s no problem with your wife''s alibi. What we need now is your alibi." Chief


    Royce did not give Theo a chance to take advantage of the situation and stressed again.


    "What do you want me to provide, then?'' Theo asked back.


    "I may not be the child''s biological father, but I''ve long treated him as my own.


    Besides, just one day earlier, my wife found out that she was pregnant but wanted to give up on the child and go for a bone marrow match test. Both of these incidents had a great impact on me, so why couldn''t I spend some time alone to calm myself down?"


    Theo spoke my mind exactly.


    "If you think I''m the suspect, then please provide evidence from your end."


    "If we do, we will." Chief Royce''s reply surprised us.


    "We always look at the evidence. The evidence isn''t favorable to you at the moment. That''s why we''re investigating


    you again. Please understand that we won''t wrongly use a person or arrest someone innocent."


    Hisst statement sent my heart pounding.


    "Apart from your alibi, we also need you to exin why there''s an email in your inbox that''s exactly the same as the bone marrow report we discovered earlier? The sender''s name is a series of numbers. What''s your rtionship with them?"


    What Chief Royce said next left mepletely in shock. I turned to study Theo''s expression again. He did not refute nor look surprised at all.


    He looked over Chief Royce''s shoulder at me, a hint of panic in his eyes.


    "We checked the examination Dr. Zac performed on Munchkin. He never performed any bone marrow match test for


    him, but Dr. Wace did.''


    The police officer''s words struck me in the head like a thunderstorm.


    "Dr. Wace told us that you signed the consent form as a family member."


    If I were not seated on the chair, I might not be able tost until Chief Royce finished his sentence.


    From what Chief Royce was saying, it was hard to exclude Theo as a suspect.


    Thinking about it now, when Munchkin disappeared, I met both Tyler and Susan. I was apanied by Susan most of the time after that, during which Theo was not beside


    me


    MS


    Besides, he had always been decisive in doing things. Although he was used to spending time alone, it was@nusual for him to sit in the


    hospital garden like


    ordinary men to cool off for such a long period of time.


    With the email he received that resembled the match report, it was even harder to exin it all.


    "Mr. Grant, I''m waiting for your answer," Chief Royce reminded when he noticed Theo''s gaze. "I need to see mywyer."


    Theo did not answer the question, and my eyes turned vacant.


    Did he assent to it tacitly?


    "Of course. You have the right to remain silent, but until awyeres, you won''t be able to leave this room. The monitor and video recording will be kept on at all times


    as evidence in court. Please mes


    understand that." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chief Royce and his colleagues stood up after saying that and started packing.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    I looked iprehensibly into Theo''s eyes. I was filled with doubt but without a hint of anger. I could not get angry at him at all.


    I felt aggrieved, though. What was there to hide from me? This involved Munchkin too.


    I did not notice guilt in Theo''s eyes. In just a few minutes, Theo and I had turned intoplete strangers. I could no longer see what was in his eyes.


    Chief Royce escorted me back to my ward and exhorted me to stay in the hospital for now and not go anywhere.


    The situation was still unclear at the moment. He feared that someone would attack meter, so he reminded me not to go anywhere by myself.


    I was not afraid about this at all and actually hoped that the person would take me along. At least I would be able to see Munchkin that way.


    I sat by the window. The moon was very round tonight, but neither Munchkin nor Theo was with me.


    In the early hours of the morning, the door knob of the ward gently turned. Knowing that someone was creeping in, I felt no hint of nervousness or fear.


    I sat by the window, blinking slowly. I continued looking out at the moon outside the window. The only thought in my mind was that that person would take me with them. That way, Munchkin would appear in front of my eyes when I opened them again.


    Suddenly, everything brightened before my


    eyes. The lights in the ward were switched on.


    "Why aren''t you resting, Wanda?"


    It was Theo''s voice. My expectations earlier had fallen through.


    I made no reply and closed my eyes in exhaustion.


    Theo walked up to drape a coat around me. "You need more rest right now."


    I sneered with my eyes closed, not wanting to see him. "Really? Am I the one who needs more rest now or is it your child?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What are you talking about?" His voice was deep and low. It was clear that he was upset.


    "Where did you take Munchkin?" I fought back my tears, but my breaking voice betrayed me.


    "Do you really think I kidnapped Munchkin, Wanda?"


    I made no reply. I could not say yes, but I tacitly assented to it.


    "Evidence is required for the police to handle a case. Have you already given me a verdict based on the few questions asked earlier?"


    The ward fell into silence.


    "I don''t wish to think like that either, but my mind''s a mess. If it was you, then I believe you won''t hurt Munchkin. But can you please bring him back because I''d like to see him?"


    Even with my eyes closed, my tears still poured out when I mentioned Munchkin''s name. "He''s still so young. Don''t you think you''re too heartless to be doing this to a child?" "I know you''re worried about


    el


    Munchkin, but have you ever thought about my feelings? We finally have a baby, yet you casually decided to give up on them. Have you ever thought about me? I never wanted to give up on treating Munchkin, but you? You gave up on our baby directly! If we want topare who''s more heartless, don''t you think you''re far more heartless than me?"


    I slightly sneered. "You can''t hold it in, after all."


    I slowly turned around and looked into his eyes You''re mad just because I said I was going to give up on this baby. You were worried that your baby wouldn''t be born, so you took Munchkin away and even secretly found him a bone marrow match. You already did so many things, so why didn''t you endure it for a little bit longer?"

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    I wasughing almost insanely and turned to look at Theo. "If you could''ve been just a bit more patient and nned things out properly, you would''ve taken Munchkin away secretly or had the doctor tell me that he''s dead. Perhaps I may not have had the chance to call the police at all."


    I widened my eyes as if questioning why he was not a little more ruthless.


    "That way, the police wouldn''t have to investigate so many things and your n would''ve seeded. Wouldn''t that have been better?"


    Theo took a deep breath. He did not refute my statement and merely exhaled slowly.


    I could tell that he was furious right now, but I could not distinguish if he was actually mad because I had used him, or if it was because the police had investigated so many things and exposed his tricks too soon.


    His clenched fists slowly loosened. He held my shoulder and said, "There''s a misunderstanding here, Wanda. I can exin. Mywyer came just now, and I''ve already cleared the air with Chief Royce and his colleagues. I rushed back because I was afraid that you might get the wrong idea. Are you not going to give me a chance to exin and decide right away that I''m the person who stole Munchkin away?"


    I looked fixedly at him, hoping in my heart that all of this was just a lie. I did not want to choose between him and Munchkin.


    However, his long departure andck of exnation in front of Chief Royce earlier had caused me to lose hope.


    Not to mention he had asked the dean of the hospital to perform a bone marrow match test for Munchkin without telling me. How could I forgive him so easily and believe a word he said?


    "When I learned about Munchkin''s illness, my first reaction was to quickly find a hospital to treat him. I know that as a mother, you''d be heartbroken, but this is the best way to save him."


    I knew I hesitated back then because first of all, I was afraid. Second of all, I did not want Munchkin to suffer at such a young age.


    I could not bring myself to do it, so all I could think of was to use the simplest and least painful way to treat him.


    However, I had already figured things out the night before. I just did not have the time to discuss it with Theo as there were many friends who came to visit in the morning.


    He continued to exin, "So I


    contacted the dean and asked him to arrange a bone marrow match test for Munchkin. After getting the report, asked Keith to locate abone marrow match worldwide. I did all this to save Munchkin."


    Theo''s eyes revealed his sincerity as well as determination, but because he had previously kept this from me, his eyes could not win my trust.


    "You said you did it to save Munchkin, so why couldn''t you inform me? If the police hadn''t found out about it today, how long were you nning to keep it from me?


    Until Munchkin went for a bone marrow transnt?"


    After hearing what I said, Theo thought I was no longer angry and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I was worried that you''d think too much. You have too many things to consider. I was afraid of letting your hopes down."


    Theo paused for a moment and


    continued," Munchkin''s leukemia is


    acute, and there''s a low chance of finding a match in a short period of time. Even if I widened my search worldwide, I may not necessarily find it either. I didn''t expect ite be


    So soon this time, but it was the police who informed us first."


    Theo was really surprised by it too.


    "If it weren''t for Chief Royce''s investigation, I nned to tell you after finding Munchkin a bone marrow match."


    I understood what he meant. That way, I would have high hopes knowing that


    Munchkin would be cured.


    "When Munchkin disappeared, I was


    indeed not daydreaming in the garden but giving Keith a call inT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital, did not tell the police


    officers about the arrel


    because I didn''t want it to affect you."


    I listened to everything he said yet did not know whether to believe him or not.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    "Besides, I''ve been with you the whole afternoon today. I haven''t had time to check my email. Like you, I only learned about Alex Hodds from the police officers today."


    Theo tried to tell me that he was not the one who put the document in Dr. Zac''s scrub, but that no longer mattered.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I lifted my hand and pushed him slightly. I was a little tired, and this was true.


    My mind was a mess right now. I had no way of telling if what he said was true or fake.


    "I''ll rest with you." Theo turned around.


    "No, you''ll take the couch tonight."


    The rxing scent on him previously had lost its magic now. Taking in his scent now made it hard for me to rx.


    Perhaps he was right, or maybe he was wrong. Theo knew the truth better than I did.


    I was the only one who had no way of knowing the truth about this matter.


    Theo spoke no more and went to the couch as I wished. I returned to the bed alone andy t on it, but I could not rx no matter what. I stroked my abdomen. It seemed like I had never been a qualified mother.


    Maybe the affairs during the day had drained me, I started feeling sleepy. However, all kinds of dreams kept shing in my mind from time to time. I was clearly having a rest, but it felt even more tiring than when I was awake.


    I was awoken by the sound of a phone vibration. I tried to grab it, only to realize that someone was behind me. An unfamiliar smell entered my nose.


    I shifted my body gently, unsure if Theo was awake or asleep. I merely heard him say, "Let me hold you."


    The weariness in his voice made it hard for anyone to refute, but the more it was so, the sadder I felt. In the end, I still could not bring myself to break free from his hold.


    I groped around and pulled out my phone from underneath the pillow. It was a text from Chief Royce.


    Chief Royce: [We found Alex Hodds ]


    When I saw the text, I no longer felt sleepy and shifted my body to get up. However, the hold on my waist tightened even more.


    I had no choice but to say, "I need to use the bathroom. I''ll be back soon."


    It was only then did he let go.


    I got up and went to the bathroom to call Chief Royce.


    "I''m sorry for interrupting your rest, Mrs. Grant." Chief Royce must have thought that I was awoken by his text.


    "It''s alright. I couldn''t sleep anyway. Can you tell me in detail about the text you just sent me?" I went straight to the point.


    Without hesitation, he answered my question.


    "Our colleague started tracing Alex after learning about him. In the beginning, our investigation showed that he had been living abroad and there was nothing strange about him, but just an hour ago, we tracked him in Sea City.¡±


    He paused for quite a while before continuing, "We thought it was just a coincidence at first, but after


    contacting the local police, wepared information and found that it was indeed Alex Hodds himself."


    "What should we do now?" I asked again.


    "As we know too little now, we can''t act rashly and can only observe his behavior. If necessary, the officers will go up to meet him and question him. But for prudent reasons, we


    must observe him for a few days so


    as to not rm him." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I agreed with what Chief Royce said. Right now, Alex was merely a stranger who matched Munchkin''s bone marrow. We did not know if he was involved in kidnapping Munchkin.


    If the police officers acted rashly, the people and affairs rted to him would disappear with him. That might bring even


    more danger to Munchkin.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    "We''ve already contacted the police in Sea City. It''ll be a few hours before we get there. They''ll keep an eye on Alex''s whereabouts, and once they''ve confirmed that he''s innocent, we''ll approach him immediately. Once we obtain valid information, then we''ll inform you first. Please don''t worry."


    Chief Royce''s words did not manage tofort me much.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What you''re saying is that you''re leading the team to Sea City to speak to him face to face?"


    "That''s right," Chief Royce replied with great certainty.


    "Sure, I''lle with you," I blurted out without hesitation.


    The other party froze. "But Mrs. Grant, your health-"


    "Don''t worry about that. I know my body well. I''m more worried about my son now."


    We finally had leads. How could I not go?


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. He said, "I understand how you feel, Mrs. Grant. Your son is missing and you''re anxiously waiting for news. We totally understand that."


    "But we''ve epted the case, so this is our job. We''re going to Sea City under official duties and can''t allow the victim''s family to get involved when we''re at work. This isn''t negotiable, so please understand our circumstances."


    I must admit that Chief Royce was a truly responsible police officer. His answer had always been concise and clear.


    I knew what he meant by that. He was worried that I would get emotional and disrupt their questioning or even make a private appointment with Alex and disrupt the police''s n.


    Only I knew that I was not anxious enough to lose my sense of reason yet.


    "I understand that you''re worried, Chief Royce, but I won''t get in your way. I just want to go to Sea City with you. That''s all.


    "As you said earlier, it''s unknown


    whether my child is alive or not right now. I can''t stay here. I don''t mind not meeting Alex either, but please let mee with you. At least let me see and hear news about my child first thing itself. Please also understand my feelings as a mother."


    There was another round of silence on the other end of the phone. "We''ll have a team meeting at eight in the morning and confirm the action n. I''ll contact you then." "Sure."


    Chief Royce had agreed.


    "In consideration of your current health condition, I suggest you take time to get a doctor to perform an examination for you. If you''re not in good health, then please don''t go. I promise you that I''ll contact you immediately once I have news."


    ¡°Sure, thanks for the concern. I''ll take care of myself."


    I knew what I was doing very well.


    I


    §Ö§ä


    Chief Royce said that they were having a meeting at eight in the morning, and that was less than an hour from now. I had to pack up


    quickly and go to the police station earlier.


    As soon as I opened the bathroom door, a tall and dark figure appeared at the entrance and startled me.


    I realized it was Theo. "I''lle with you."


    I was initially curious as to when he started standing here, but now it seemed like he had overheard the whole conversation.


    "No, I can go by myself. Besides, Chief Royce said that it''s not convenient for the victims'' family to be around when they''re on official duties." "Aren''t you the same? If you can go, then I can apany you."


    Theo''s voice was deep and low. I could tell that he was not fully awake yet but was already starting to behave in an annoying manner.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    "Theo Grant!" I turned around abruptly and red angrily at him.


    Munchkin''s incident had annoyed me enough. I had no time to coax another person.


    Though seeing the look on his face, I could not bring myself to be mad at him and could only sigh. "I''ll handle this myself. You don''t have to worry. Besides, Chief Royce said that if family members are there, they''re not allowed to interfere with their business. I''ll just go and have a look. You can''t be of any help if you go, so stay here and apany Mom and Dad."


    I admitted that I was lying because I simply could not bring myself to tell him that I did not wish to see him. I was also worried that saying these things would make me spend more time exining to him.


    I did not want to do that anymore.


    "Why aren''t you the one staying back to take care of Mom and Dad, then? Besides, I believe Chief Royce reminded you that you''re in no condition to go with them."


    Theo seemed to have found a hold on me. His tone sounded a little angry.


    "So what? I''m Munchkin''s guardian. I have the right to go."


    I started rummaging the closet for my coat.


    Chief Royce merely said to keep in touch but did not restrict my freedom.


    I had the right to go anywhere I wanted. Even the police officers could not stop me. Surely not Theo either.


    Theo sneered behind me. "You''re right, but don''t forget that you''re not his biological mother either."


    "What do you mean by that?¡± I turned around and red at Theo with unquenchable anger in my eyes.


    "Wanda, you''re only so concerned because of the rtionship Munchkin and I share, isn''t it? I''m not his biological father, but don''t ever forget that you''re not his biological mother either."


    He said the first half of the sentence mockingly, but now, it sounded more like a reminder.


    "You''re only so concerned and angry now because of my identity, right? If I were rted to Munchkin by blood, do you think you''d exclude me to this extent?"


    I was stunned.


    Theo sounded reasonable. If it were in the past, I certainly would not have doubted his feelings for Munchkin.


    I hadpletely lost the ability to reason.


    "I don''t know if I know you anymore."


    While I was stunned, Theo slowly spoke. After that, he turned around and left the ward.


    The door was gently closed behind him without a hint of resentment, but I knew that the more Theo did so, the more it showed that he was disappointed.


    I grabbed my coat and squatted on the floor, never feeling so desperate before.


    In less than 24 hours, there was only one thing upying my mind-find Munchkin.


    Excessive worry had blinded my ability to notice the things around me, but this was precisely most disadvantageous for Munchkin.


    After pondering for a moment, I gathered myself and repacked my luggage. When I saw Theo''s coat in the closet, I hesitated for a few seconds before putting it in my luggage in the end.


    After closing it up, someone outside knocked on the door.


    "I''m your attending nurse, Mrs. Grant. I''ming in to give you an examination. Is this a convenient time?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I dragged my luggage to the door


    without a second thought and pulled


    the door open straight away. "We''re not doing an examination today. Cancel the rest too. I''m getting discharged."


    I walked around the young nurse and nned to leave after saying that.


    The young nurse was dumbfounded by my actions and chased after me in a hurry. " Mrs. Grant? Mrs. Grant! You can''t leave yet."


    After taking less than a few steps,


    bumped into Petra and Grayson. "Where are you going, Wanda? Why


    are


    you wheeling your luggage? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Seeing the look on Petra''s face, I could not bring myself to make her worry, so I exined to her patiently, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll be fine. Police found clues. I''m going to find Munchkin with them."


    "But Theo has already left." I was just about to leave when Petra''s words left me dumbfounded.


    Petra quickly exined it to me. "We received a call from Theo this morning. He told us that the police have found clues, but your health isn''t stable, so he urged us to make you stay. He said to leave the matters to him. He''ll find Munchkin for you."


    It was only then did I notice that the elderly did not carry any lunch box over, and Petra only had her purse with her.


    They must have rushed over here after receiving news from Theo, which exined why they were in a rush.


    I quickly fished out my phone. There was a text from Theo.


    [Stay in the hospital. TH bring Munchkin home to you ]


    What crazy statement was he making?


    The police had merely found clues. How was he supposed to bring him back? Was he going to approach Alex himself?


    This was pure nonsense!


    I called Theo''s number almost without thinking, but the operator mentioned that the number was not in service, so I quickly dialed Chief Royce''s number too.


    After a while, the call was finally answered.


    "What is it, Mrs. Grant?" "Is my husband with you?"


    Chief Royce hesitated for a few seconds before replying, "Yes, he is."


    My heart that was in my throat earlier had finally eased again.


    "Mr. Grant rushed to the police station early this morning to discuss it with us. Considering your current health condition, he took the initiative by applying to participate in our operation."


    "Operation?" I heard a keyword and started feeling anxious.


    "Yes. Mr. Grant said he''ll do his best to work with us. This is the only and best way he can prove his innocence."


    My mouth hung open. I never thought he would do this for me.


    There was staticing from the


    "Don''t worry about me. Take care of yourself. I''ll definitely bring


    phone, followed by Theo''s


    Munchkin back to you."


    "Theo, you!" I was both anxious and angry. Before I knew what to say, my tears had already started falling.


    "You too." The many things I wanted to say were summarized into a mere sentence.


    This was the reason why I did not want to


    ?


    make choices. Both him and


    Munchkin were equally important to


    2 was too hard to make a V


    After hanging up the phone, I mockingly thought to myself, ''Is it because I''m pregnant?"


    My emotions were unstable, and it seemed like I had lost all ability to reason at some point.


    I looked at the luggage in my hand, then at my anxious parents. I then slowly approached them.


    "I''m fine, Mom. I feel at ease knowing Theo is there. Let''s go back."


    "That''s good." Petra finally let out a slight smile after hearing what I said.


    I returned to my ward to be examined. I took the time to contact Keith. I knew the group would arrive at Sea City at about halfpast ten. At the moment, the local police had not noticed anything amiss, but could not help but think that this was the calm before the storm. Content


    belongs to Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I waited silently until after I finished my lunch. Petra insisted that I take a nap.


    Unable to dissuade her, I could onlyply.


    Iy on the bed, and Petra covered me with a nket before leaving the ward.


    I closed my eyes and rested my hand on my abdomen, recalling the lubies of my youth.


    At this moment, my phone rang and I grabbed it only to see a string of unfamiliar numbers. It was a local number.


    "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Aren''t you looking for me, Mrs. Grant?


    Why do you suddenly not recognize me now?"

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    "Who exactly are you?" My tone was starting to sound hostile.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The person on the other end of the phone chuckled and said, "You''re really forgetful, Mrs. Grant. Didn''t you already read my bone marrow match report earlier?"


    My pupils instantly widened. Was this perhaps Alex Hodds?


    Why did he give me a call?


    "Where are you? Is Munchkin with you?"


    "Slow down, Mrs. Grant. You''re going to frighten me like that." The other party started putting on a show, and even his speech was leisurely slow.


    "I know you must have a lot to ask me right now. I happen to have things to ask you too. Why don''t we find a time to meet up and I''ll answer your questions slowly?"


    My heart was pounding. "I''m not in Sea City right now."


    "What a coincidence. Me neither." The other party''s reply surprised me.


    "That was just a rumor. I was trying to keep idle people busy so that they won''t interrupt our first meeting."


    It seemed like he had nned everything in advance.


    I clenched my fists. Alex was much moreplicated than I thought. He was able to fool even the police. It seemed like the police today were not of much use anymore.


    I hesitated for a few seconds. "Time and venue.


    "I like how straightforward you are, Mrs. Grant."


    Hispliments did not interest me the slightest.


    "Two o''clock. Top floor cafe in Dazzling Tower. TH be waiting." He hung up the phone after saying that.


    Dazzling Tower was a famous high-rise building in the city. One could get a bird''s eye view of the scenery from the top floor.


    In such an expensive building, someone bought the entire top floor only to open a cafe. Apart from coffee and desserts, there was nothing else sold there.


    Even so, an appointment had to be made at least half a month earlier before going. A seat by the window was even harder to get.


    I nced at the time, got up from bed, and started packing.


    I carefully opened the door of the ward.


    Petra and Grayson were not in the living room and were probably resting in another room.


    I hurried across the living room and left the ward. When I passed by the nurse, I was discovered by the nurse on shift." Where are you going, Mrs. Grant?"


    "I think it''s a little suffocating inside I''m going to the garden to get some fresh air and sunlight. If my parents


    ask about meter, ask thements


    to wait for me in the ward. I''ll be back soon."


    The young nurse nodded to show that she had taken a mental note of it.


    I did not have a serious disease, so I could walk around freely. However, it would be difficult for them to report it to their superior if I went out just like that.


    Therefore, I lied because I understood that things could get difficult for them and also because I did not want Petra to worry.


    After leaving the hospital, I drove to Dazzling Tower. I arrived half an hour earlier than the appointed time.


    However, could no longer hold myself back. After parking the car, I rushed up to the top floor straight away, only to be stopped at the door of the cafe. "I''m sorry, Ma''am. The venue''s booked for today." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I frowned slightly and was just about to speak when a ck-d man walked toward me. He said to the waiter, "She''s my guest."


    The waiter put their hands down after hearing what he said.


    Alex had booked the entire venue?


    I followed him inside. Initially, I thought he had deliberately chosen an ostentatious ce to show me that he was not afraid of the police. Hence, there was no need to run and hide did not expect him to book the whole venue.


    The ck-d man led me to the window seat. From a distance, I could see a man of simr age to Theo sitting at the coffee table, but he looked much sicklier and older.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    He had a delicate short haircut, wore a woolen jacket, and sat in a wheelchair. There was a nket covering the lower half of his body. We were at room temperature, so I could not help but wonder if he would feel warm dressed like that.


    When the man saw me approaching, he politely smiled. "You''re early, Mrs. Grant."


    "This involves human life. Please understand that I don''t have the patience to wait that long." This was thest bit of my patience.


    "Of course, I understand, but this is usually my rest time. You can tell that I''m a patient too, and patients need their rest. Hence, I, too, seek your understanding."


    The waiter served a cup of coffee as he


    spoke. I realized there was not a single person around, and even the ck-d man who showed me the way earlier was gone. In my field of vision, only Alex was sitting from across the table.


    I was not even sure if he was Alex Hodds.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are-"


    "Sigh, let''s not mention it first."


    Just as I opened my mouth to confirm his identity, the other party stopped me with a smile.


    "Please let me have some rest, Mrs. Grant. It''s only then will I be able to have the strength to get into business with youter." The other party picked up his coffee as he said. He turned to look out the window leisurely and started to admire the view.


    My hands were clenched into fists, rubbing


    each other. "But you seem quite okay right now. Are you deliberately stalling for time?"


    As I did not know the other party well enough, I held back my anger. However, my words had revealed my impatience.


    Even so, the other party was not startled at all. "No matter how okay I am, I still need to rest at this time. This is already part of my biological clock. Please don''t interrupt me, Mrs. Grant. I''ll answer your doubts when the time is up."


    The other party stopped talking after that and looked out the window at the hustle and bustle of the city, sipping his coffee slowly.


    I raised my watch. It had been 20 full minutes. I stared at the person from across the table, feeling both anxious and curious.


    I had been too impulsive. I should have given Chief Royce a call when I left the hospital to reconfirm with them.


    Perhaps the man sitting from across the table was not Alex. I might have been fooled.


    At the thought of that, I got up. The other party spoke while staring out at the city under the zing sun.


    "Are you sure you won''t regret leaving now, Mrs. Grant?"


    I snickered. "I don''t even know who you are. How can I simply believe what you say? Are you going to give me another excuse 20 minutester?"


    "I''m a punctual man. You''re here too


    early, Mrs. Grant. You can choose not to believe me, of course, but if you leave today, you might never get to see me or your son again." My


    heart


    when he mentioned


    name. The ce fell into


    silence once more. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Then, he waved his hand and the man who showed me the way earlier walked up to me with a file in his hand.


    "Mrs. Grant, you can take a look at this file if you''re bored."


    I took it with no good grace. Why did this group of people think I would be bored?


    I opened the kraft paper file and pulled out the document from it. There were several big words printed on it. Custody change agreement.


    I widened my eyes and stared at the man next to me.


    "You can read the agreement content first. Mr. Hodds will exin it in detailter." The man left after saying that. Sitting in his wheelchair, Alex smiled at me once more.


    will


    "You''re pregnant, so your body will inevitably feel tired. There are a lot of words in this document, so you should probably sit down and take Content


    your time to go through t


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    How did he know that I was pregnant?

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    As though he could see my doubts, Alex continued, "I believe you have more questions now than before you came. Why don''t we have a chatter?" He made a gesture to invite me to take a seat. I looked at the folder in my hand and knew that he was approaching me with ill intentions.


    Even if I walked away today, he would still find me again. Besides, he was the only person who knew Munchkin''s whereabouts now. After thinking about it, I sat back down at the table.


    After sitting down, I used the agreement he gave me as a shield and secretly took out my phone to send Theo a text, but the signal on top of the screen kept spinning.


    Was there no signal on such high grounds? What was going on?


    "By the way, Mrs. Grant, I don''t like being interrupted, so I deliberately asked them to block off all cell signals beforeing. You may only be able to contact the outside world after our discussion. I hope you don''t mind that I take a few minutes of your time."


    I put my phone down angrily. He was doing it on purpose.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Grant. I won''t hurt you."


    I took a deep breath. Since I was already here, I felt a need to make things clear and must not act on impulse.


    I tossed the agreement on the table and did not even bother to look at it. Reading it would only make me angrier.


    When the time was upter, I would like to hear what sort of excuses he would give. How dare he ask me to give him Munchkin''s custody?


    20 minutes felt like 20 hours. When I finally saw the clock pointing to number two, the other party slowly spoke.


    "Hello, Mrs. Grant. Let me introduce


    myself. My name is Alex Hodds, and I''m currently the only person in the world whose bone marrow matches Munchkin," he emphasized when he introduced himself.


    I read the bone marrow match report and knew they matched. To be precise, the bone marrow written on the report matched Munchkin''s.


    The police had also read the report when they approached the dean. The dean said that if the data was true, the person on the report would be someone that could save Munchkin.


    However, I could not be sure if this was the man on the report.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Apart from that, I believe you have many other identities, right, Mr. Hodds?" I asked.


    I was very curious what kind of man he was, as not only was he able to easily book the whole top floor of Dazzling Tower, but he was also able to fool the police.


    "My identity isn''t important. My body is. My bone marrow can save your child. This is why I came to you today."


    The other party clearly did not want to stray too far from the main topic, but I would not believe his bullshit about saving Munchkin.


    "1 appreciate your kindness, Mr. Hodds, but unfortunately, I can''t even find my child right now. I don''t know what I can do even if you want to save him."


    Since he liked beating about the bush so much, I would y this game with him.


    Before knowing who he was and where he was hiding Munchkin, I would not talk nonsense with him.


    The other party''s mouth twitched. It


    was not that hard, after all.


    "Although I don''t know where


    Munchkin is either, I''ll locate him et


    instantly once you sign this


    elr


    agreement. Besides, I''ll donate my bone marrow to him unconditionally as written in the agreement."


    "Why are you doing this?" I narrowed my eyes, now knowing what trick the other party was ying at.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    "Is the reason that important nowpared to practical actions, Mrs. Grant?"


    "Of course. I can''t push my child into a pit of fire in order to save him."


    The other party was not intimidated by me. "Are you saying that you''re willing to watch him die in the first fire pit, then?"


    I was not willing to, of course.


    However, I certainly would never risk Munchkin''s life.


    "I know you''re curious about many things, Mrs. Grant. But sometimes, having full knowledge about something won''t necessarily give you peace of mind. There are many uses in this agreement. You can take your time to read it. I promise it''ll be beneficial to you and Munchkin."


    I knew he was telling the truth. I had flipped through the agreement earlier. The content regarding custody change was very short, and the next few pages were allpensation uses.


    Apart from guaranteeing that he would donate his bone marrow to Munchkin unconditionally, almost everything that Munchkin might encounter in his life such as support, education, and medical care were all included as well.


    This agreement seemed to epass Munchkin''s entire life, and this was what frightened me the most.


    "You don''t have to worry, Mrs. Grant.


    Although I''m not the one who kidnapped Munchkin, I know how to find him."


    The other party seemed confident.


    "As you can see, I even managed to trick the police, so finding Munchkin is not going to be that difficult for me. It''s just that I''m a person who hates to go through trouble, so before that happens, I hope you can sign this agreement and let me be in charge of Munchkin''s care. That way, things will be easier for you and me."


    I was infuriated by his words. What did he take Munchkin for? I should hand him over to him just because he asked me to?


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Hodds. I can''t do it even if I want to cooperate. In order to change a custody order, a paternity test needs to be done. There''s no use even if I sign this agreement."


    I shook my head and deliberately put on a mocking expression.


    However, the other party was not angered like I expected. Instead, he continued to maintain a gentle smile.


    He beckoned to the ck-d man


    next to him, who once again ced a folder in his hand. "There''s no need to worry about that, Mrs. Grant. I already have the paternity test prepared."


    As he said that, he handed the folder to me.


    My heart was pounding non-stop. How did he get his hands on this?


    When I opened up the report, it said that Munchkin''s DNA matched Alex''s DNA by 99.9%!


    Did that mean that Munchkin was his son?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I widened my eyes and looked at the man. Was this stranger Munchkin''s biological father?


    How could it be?


    Cecilia would never lie to me, but what was up with this report?


    "If you don''t believe me, Mrs. Grant, can provide my DNA for you to do anotherparison. I''ll cooperate fully though I''m not sure if


    Munchkin canst till then." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    For the first time after I had been sitting down for so long, I finally caught a hint of worry in his tone.


    "I''m here today simply for this


    agreement. Once you put down your


    signature, go and save Munchkin


    immediately and donate my bone marrow to him. I''ll be fully responsible for his life after this and guarantee he won''t live a life that''s more inferior than what this country can give him."


    He paused slightly. "But if you don''t put down your signature, then Munchkin


    might cease the exist from this world soon. The decision''s all yours."

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    "I understand what you mean, Mr. Hodds, but I''m more curious about your identity now."


    I knew he did not want to answer this question, but the answer mattered a lot to me. The determination in my eyes showed how unwavering I was.


    I would have to think about it for days if anyone around me talked to me about Munchkin''s custody matters, needless to say, a stranger who suddenly appeared before my eyes.


    "The world of adults is alwaysplicated. We have to understand other people''s backgrounds if we''re going to have any dealings with them, not to mention something if it''s something as serious as a custody change order. I believe it''d be better if you could be honest. Mister."


    The other party sneered and did not seem to think that I could threaten him. "So what if you learn about my identity, Mrs. Grant? Will that change your mind?"


    "You''re a clever man, Mr. Hodds. Since you already know that I won''t agree, why waste your time?"


    Worried that I was not making myself clear enough, I added, "I''ll never sign the agreement before I know who you are.


    Munchkin is my son. I won''t push him into a fire pit no matter what."


    The other party remained unhurried as he said, "Judging from Munchkin''s current condition, you need to know that it''s almost impossible to find a bone marrow that matches him in such a short period of time."


    He was reminding me but also sounding like he was threatening me.


    "Thanks, Mr. Hodds. I know very well what I''m doing now. If I can''t figure out who you are, then I won''t put down my signature on the agreement even at Munchkin''s final moments."


    Finally, the other party was infuriated. He opened up his sped hands and clenched the armrests on both sides of the wheelchair with great force. "Woman, you''ll kill him by doing so!"


    I returned the question. "What about you, Mr. Hodds? If you''re really Munchkin''s family, then you wouldn''t be threatening me and including him in the agreement like he''s some kind of a trademodity."


    I was confused as to why Alex would do this.


    If this was an ordinary donor, then it would be reasonable for him to ask for financialpensation. I would naturally ept his condition.


    However, I had my doubts when he


    I


    brought up Munchkin''s guardianship and custody. When I saw the paternity report that came immediately afterward, I was even more sure that this matter was not that simple.


    How would I have the courage to hand Munchkin over to him under such circumstances?


    "Looks like you refuse topromise, Mrs. Grant."


    I saw fury in the other party''s eyes.


    "That''s right. Since neither of us is willing topromise, I believe there''s no need for us to waste each other''s time anymore." I got up quickly and grabbed my purse before walking out of the


    elT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    establishment without looking back. Rather than wasting each other''s time, I should leave as soon as


    possible to contact the police and


    Theo.


    No one stopped me this time. The elevator went straight to the first floor. Standing in the crowded street, I finally felt a trace of security and immediately took out my phone to call Theo.


    The call was quickly answered. "Where did you go, Wanda? Why couldn''t I call you earlier?"


    Theo''s anxious tone came from the other end of the phone. "I''m okay. What about you?"


    Since Alex was in Whaldorf City, I feared that Theo would be set up.


    ''We were tricked. After checking for hours, we realized that the man isn''t Alex Hodds, after all." Theo sounded a little disappointed.


    "Strangely, all the public surveince


    cameras captured Alex during this


    period of time. Chief Royce pulled out the photos from the database to ask the people in those locations and all of them said they''ve seen this person."


    I thought about it. That was the case in the hospital. Did someone appear in Sea City with Alex''s face?

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    "I know." Afterbining everything that had happened today, I suddenly understood.


    "Alex may not be the person who kidnapped Munchkin, but he certainly has something to do with it.¡±


    "Why do you say so?" Theo was curious about the sudden conclusion.


    "I met Alex just now." What I said next made Theo even more worried.


    "Are you okay? Where are you now?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay. I''m downstairs at Dazzling Tower. Things are a littleplicated, though."


    On the other end, Theo noticed something amiss and reminded me on the phone," You should go back to the hospital immediately. Don''t leave by yourself again. Chief Royce and I will take the earliest flight home."


    "Have a safe journey."


    "You too."


    After hanging up the phone, I immediately returned to the hospital. Surprisingly, I did not hear anything from Alex on the way.


    The more that was the case, the more curious I became.


    What was Alex and Munchkin''s rtionship?


    The paternity test did not seem fake, but how could Munchkin be his child?


    Did Cecilia actually get them mixed up?


    Could Alex be lying to me?


    If he was Munchkin''s biological father, why did he appear at this moment?


    A bunch of questions filled my mind. So many things were going on but I could not make sense of them.


    When I returned to the hospital, Petra and Grayson were worried sick and immediately rushed up to me. "Where did you go, Wanda? Why didn''t you tell me that you were going out? I was worried sick."


    Grayson stood on one side checking


    me from head to toe for fear that I might be missing a limb or two.


    "Yeah. We woke up from our namet


    and noticed that you were missing. Your mom nearly turned the hospital upside down."


    "I''m sorry for making you worry, Mom and Dad. I just felt a little suffocated and went out for a walk."


    I did not tell them the truth because I did not want them to worry too.


    Shortly after that, Tyler rushed over as well and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw me.


    "Where did you go this time, silly


    girl? I was worried sick when Theo gave me a call!" Tyler was already starting to criticize me before he even walked through the door. Do you know that you shouldn''t be going ces right now because of your current condition?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°I''m fine, am I not?" I hid all my worries when I was in front of the elderly and tried my best to pretend like I was okay.


    "d you''re okay." Petra patted my hand with a worried expression.


    "It''s gettingte, Mom and Dad. You should go home and get some rest. Don''t worry about sending me dinner tonight because Theo will being back to keep mepany tonight. Get proper rest at home today."


    Petra looked at me worriedly. I pointed at Tyler who was next to me and said, "Tyler will be here. Don''t worry."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Petra wanted to say something else, but Grayson patted her shoulder. "Let''s go home first. If we keep staying here, then our child will worry about us and not have enough rest."


    Petra finally nodded after thinking that what Grayson said was right.


    "I''ll go home and make your favorite chicken soup. Have a good rest in the hospital. If you don''t like it here, thene home. I''ll keep youpany." I nodded and fought back the tears that were threatening to fall.


    After sending the two elderly away, Tyler sat down next to me. "What happened? You may be able to fool them but not me."


    Tyler had not said a word from the moment I said I was fine. It was not because he believed in what I said but because he knew that I was hiding something.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    "I met Alex Hodds. He gave me a paternity report showing that he''s Munchkin''s biological father."


    I sinctly answered his question, but this time, Tyler was rendered speechless.


    Theo and Chief Royce rushed back to the hospital at night. Before boarding the ne, Chief Royce assigned his men to track Alex''s whereabouts.


    After I left, the other party did not hide but instead checked into the presidential suite of Crown Hotel without any fear.


    I recounted what had happened this afternoon to the two of them. Chief Royce was unable to make any sense of the matter in such a short period of time either. At this moment, he looked at the document in front of him and covered his forehead, not knowing where to start.


    It was understandable. Other cases involved money and lives, so the goal was clear. Alex''s was far moreplicated than that. He demanded Munchkin''s custody and left no room for discussion.


    He sought not momentary pleasure but a lifetime of revenge.


    "I don''t understand. He approached Wanda today, so can''t we arrest him straight away?"


    Tyler was clearly impatient now. Chief Royce shook his head at him.


    "His identity is unclear at the moment. We also don''t have direct evidence to prove that he''s involved in the case. We can''t do anything apart from questioning him.


    Besides, given this situation, he might not reveal as much to us as he would to Mrs. Grant if we question him directly."


    I understood what Chief Royce meant by that and knew that he was put in a tough spot.


    I had already witnessed what Alex was capable of. If he refused to speak, then even the police could not make him.


    In this case, the police would only rm him if they approached him. Rather than sending his men over, it would be better for me to go instead.


    Everyone on the spot had previously thought of ways to investigate Alex. Knowing that Chief Royce was not trying to shirk responsibility, the conference room fell silent.


    After a very long time, Chief Royce stood up. Thank you for providing us clues, Mrs. Grant. Be vignt during this time. We''ll keep our eyes on Alex and inform you when we have an update."


    I got up as well. "Thanks a lot, Chief Royce." Hooked at his bloodsho eyes and knew that he had been working really hard on this case and was considerably worried about it.


    Several of us got up and walked out of the conference room.


    I nned to let Theo go home to get a good rest and take a shower, but when I turned back to look, I saw Tyler grabbing onto him. He


    hesitated to speak when he saw me


    turning to look at him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Theo,e to the toilet with me," Tyler suddenly said, making all of us stunned.


    Then, before Theo would react, Tyler had already pulled him away.


    I looked at the two''s backs and cast my eyes downward. I no longer had the strength to guess what Tyler was trying to say behind my back.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I simply thought about how Theo and Chief Royce had not had their dinner yet after rushing here as soon as they got off the ne.


    Now that Chief Royce was having a break, Theo should get his dinner sorted out too.


    I walked up to the vending machine and wanted to buy a sandwich to fill up his tummy first.


    Watching the sandwich fall off the rack, I felt less nervous than before.


    For some reason, I felt a little at ease when Alex spoke to me about custody.


    Somehow, I seemed to believe his words. He viewed Munchkin with great importance just as I did.


    He was definitely not the one who kidnapped Munchkin and would surely do his best to protect Munchkin for me.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    I grabbed the sandwich and was about to look for Theo when I saw Sara as soon as I lifted my head up. She was storming up to me with great fury. Needless to ask, she must be here because of Tyler.


    "How far will you go before you will finally stop, Wanda Lane? We''ve already exposed your tricks, so there''s really no need to pretend anymore! How much longer are you going to use Tyler?!"


    I nced at her, not wanting to get involved with her much longer. Munchkin''s life was on the line. I did not want to waste my breath talking to her even for a minute.


    However, just as I turned around to leave, she grabbed onto me.


    "Tyler finally had the time to spend with me this afternoon but he was summoned after Theo gave him a call. Up until now, he hasn''t even paid any attention to me yet!"


    I continued to ignore her.


    "How did you get so shameless to this extent? You didn''t want to approach Tyler yourself, so you asked Theo to do it instead? Are you and Theo that open?"


    p!


    As soon as her words fell, Inded a crisp p on her face.


    I had tolerated her long enough.


    She brought up Munchkin earlier and now Theo. If this woman was not taught a lesson, then her tongue would be impossible to tame!


    "Who gave you the right to hit me? You''re nothing but-"


    Sara froze halfway through her sentence. Her gaze turned tender as tears started gathering in her eyes.


    She looked over my shoulder. I knew without turning my head back that Tyler and Theo must have returned. When she looked at me again, her tears were tinged with wrongness.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you treating me like this, Wanda? was just worried about you and your son. I''ve already. apologized to you after the family dinner incident, so why are you still so unforgiving?"


    The p had attracted the attention of arge number of medical staff, who gathered around to watch.


    Her words left many people wondering.


    Tyler rushed up to us. "What are you doing here?"


    Sara nced timidly at me. "You left this afternoon and hadn''t returned when the sky was already dark, so! figured things had gotten pretty serious was worried about Wanda, so I thought I should probablye over and take a look. But I didn''t I expect your sister to still be so mad at me. She pped me as soon as she saw me."


    I continued to look like 1 was about to devour someone alive.


    Sara pretended to nce at me in front of Tyler, then quickly evaded her gaze like she had been shocked by electricity.


    "I don''t need a bitch to worry about my family."


    Theo and Tyler knew that I would not say such words unless necessary. Sara must have overstepped her boundaries.


    I could tell that Tyler felt sorry for her as he even gave her the chance to finish her sentence. "You should go home. I''ll go back soon."


    Sara seemed to have been expecting Tyler to drive her away, so she quickly grabbed onto him.


    "I have something important to tell you. My friends invited me to the countryside for a barbeque party, but I rejected them because you told me that you were free earlier."


    I rolled my eyes. This was the so-called important thing?


    I was just about to leave when she continued, "On their way there, they passed by an undeveloped vi area and saw a van with several adults carrying several children off the vehicle."


    My pupils widened. Theo and Tyler exchanged nces and immediately rushed back to the conference room earlier.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Shortly after that, Tyler, Theo, and Chief Royce rushed up to Sara.


    "Ms. Sara, we heard that you have clues regarding the child''s whereabouts. Can you tell us more?"


    Chief Royce maintained a polite attitude toward a stranger. From his anxious demeanor, it was clear that he took the case seriously.


    If I were to ask the question, then I might not be as rxed as he was.


    Even so, Sara did not appreciate it. "Of course, officer. I''m here to provide you with clues."


    She was sobbing as if she had not recovered from her aggrieved feelings. She lifted her hand to touch her right cheek, then lowered her head and pretended to say in a feeble manner, "But I was suddenly attacked by thisdy earlier, so my mental state isn''t very stable right now. Can you let me get some rest first? Maybe you can investigate her while you''re at it."


    Sara looked at me. "She suddenly attacked me for no reason. I want to sue her and demandpensation!"


    Chief Royce was suddenly stunned. Tyler hurried forward and said, "Stop messing around, Sara. It''s more important for us to save the child. Can you tell us where your friends went and the location where they saw the children?"


    Sara refused to cooperate with the police officer but was pretty satisfied with Tyler''s concern for her.


    It was not easy for Sara to get so close to him, so naturally, she was not going to let the chance slip. She leaned against Tyler''s chest.


    "But I really can''t recall anything right now. I came here to tell you about it but didn''t expect to get pped so suddenly. My mind is now nk. I don''t even remember what my friends said."


    Tyler wrapped his arms around Sara helplessly and patted her shoulder. "It''s okay, I''m here. If you can''t recall, then give your friends a call and ask them."


    I was rare to see Tyler behave this


    way. I had never seen him treat Sara with such tenderness before. My


    hands that were tucked in my vet


    tightly clenched into fists. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I thought Tyler should be able to get an answer this time but little did I know, Sara continued to search for an excuse.


    "You know my friends. Most of them are in nightclubs at this time of the night. No one will answer their phones."


    Tyler wanted to coax her further but seemed to not know what else to say. Anxiety was written all over his face.


    Before he could say anything, Chief Royce said first, "This concerns the child''s life, Ms. Sara. Please cooperate with us. Don''t worry, we have a doctor sit in the conference room He''ll treat you if you feel unwell. Besides, apart from the officers and medical personnel, there won''t be anyone else. You don''t have to worry about your safety."


    Chief Royce had made himself very clear, telling Sara that I would not be present and no one would p her anymore.


    However, Sara refused to let it drop. "It''s okay, police officer. I''m not seriously hurt. I just need to stay with someone I''m familiar with for a while."


    She leaned on Tyler as she spoke. However, even I could see the helplessness in Tyler''s eyes.


    I stepped forward. "Why don''t you stay with me, then?"


    There was instantly a hostile look


    Kin


    Sara''s eyes as soon as I said that "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier, Ms. Dane? I said someone I''m familiar with."


    I questioned her back, "Don''t you know me well enough?"


    I believed she had long dug out everything about me without Tyler''s knowledge.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    She did not say a word and kept ying pretend in front of Tyler. I stepped forward again. Tyler did


    not step back, causing Sara to get sandwiched in between. She was clearly very ufortable


    being in such close proximity to me, so she cowered in Tyler''s arms and continued to cuddle up to


    him.


    "Just a reminder, Sara. Munchkin is not only my son but also Tyler''s nephew. Do you think Tyler will


    like you if you keep hiding the truth?¡±


    Sara red at me before quickly turning to look at Tyler who was embracing her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Putting aside the question of whether you¡¯re allowed to marry Tyler or not, you''remitting a


    felony for withholding information. I''m even starting to suspect that you¡¯re working with the


    kidnappers. You clearly know what happened, yet you¡¯re deliberately stalling for time and even


    trying to distract us.¡¯¡¯


    It was truly suspicious. I tilted my head to signal Sara so that she would think twice.


    Though she was simple-minded, she should be able to figure out something as simple as this.


    She then looked at Chief Royce, who was standing behind me. "I only know that they exited West


    Ring Road today and probably went more than ten miles away. That''s all I know."


    Sara finished her sentence and very impatiently turned her head around to continue holding onto


    Tyler¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯¡¯Alright, got it. Thanks for cooperating. Chief Royce rushed out after saying that. Tyler followed suit.


    "Where are you going?" Sara grabbed onto him.


    "I''m going to take a look,¡± Tyler said with concern.


    He had been waiting for news for so long. How could he possibly be able to sit still?


    "Who knows who those guys are? It''ll be dangerous for you to go. Besides, I don''t feel very well.


    Can you stick around to keep mepany? I¡¯m really dizzy and can hardly stand still."


    Sara stood on one side and began to cover her forehead, acting like she was dizzy.


    "It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re in the hospital. If you feel unwell, then let the doctors know. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tyler went


    to the conference


    room with Chief Royce after saying that.


    Theo was about to go as well, but I stopped him. "What''s wrong?¡±


    "Don¡¯t go. I have things to say to you.¡±


    "Hey! Are you really going to ignore me like that? Doctor! Doctor!" After being left behind, Sara


    started shouting in the lobby.


    The nurse was worried that she would disturb the patients and hastened over to ask what she


    needed.


    I ignored her and pulled Theo to the ward.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?" He looked at me with a face full of worry.


    I shoved the sandwich into his hands."


    Have something to eat first."


    Theo looked at me in confusion. "You don''t seem anxious at all." "The odds are that Munchkin won¡¯t


    be there," I voiced out my conclusion.


    "The vi area is underdeveloped. Though deste, it''s not difficult to find. If this is truly the doing of


    those people, Chief Royce would have searched those areas a long time ago."


    I poured Theo a ss of water. "Besides, they have a group of children with them. Munchkin¡¯s


    condition is not stable at the moment, so they won''t be able to take care of him when there are so


    many children around


    "Also, we haven''t received any news up until now. From the kidnappers'' point of view, Munchkin''s


    worth hasn¡¯t been realized, so they won''t let anything happen to him."


    I analyzed calmly, though parts of it were a gamble too. I might be right orpletely wrong.


    Theo took the ss, still looking considerably nervous.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    "I didn''t tell Chief Royce because first of all, I''m not a hundred percent sure. Maybe they can


    actually find some clues if they go. Secondly..."


    I deliberately made a pause.


    "I want to meet Alex alone."


    I stood on the same spot and waited for Theo''s refusal or maybe even stern prohibition.


    He put down the sandwich and slowly got up. "I¡¯ll apany you."


    I looked at him with slight shock. On his exhausted face, his eyes were fixed on me.


    I was surprised to have obtained his support so effortlessly.


    Aren''t you going to ask me why?" I asked. "You told me just now." He was no fool and could easily


    guess my thoughts.


    I asked again, "Aren''t you worried that it¡¯s going to be dangerous?"


    He smiled slightly. "Why should I be afraid when you¡¯re not even afraid? Besides, you''ll still go even


    if I¡¯m afraid."


    He held me tight. "I''m not afraid of anything. I''m only afraid of losing you."


    I held him back. I knew I had not been acting normally in the past few days and instead like a


    woman who hadpletely lost her mind.


    Theo was even more worried about my mental state than he was about Alex.


    "I''m sorry for making you worry. I''ll maintain a positive state of mind and protect our baby."


    I could clearly feel Theo freeze, then he tightened his embrace.


    "I won''t let anything happen to the two of you again."


    Feeling Theo''s strong heartbeat, I felt the strength in my body slowly gathering.


    I had always been worried about losing him and had never let him go. Even after I was hurt and


    forced myself to forget Theo, I never seeded.


    Thinking about it now, I figured maybe I was too sensitive and not strong enough. I should have


    trusted him.


    "I''ll go get changed and go to the hotel with you."


    "Okay."


    We had be each other''s strength at this moment.


    When Theo entered the ward, I picked up my phone. "Let''s talk."


    One hourter, Theo and I arrived downstairs at Crown Hotel. We took the elevator to the top floor.


    My heart remained still as water.


    Theo held my hand, the warmth of his palm taking away my worries.


    However, as soon as we stepped out of the elevator, two ck-d men walked side by side


    toward us, facing Theo and me.


    "Please wait here, Mr. Grant. Mr. Hodds said he''s unwell and can only receive one guest at a time."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was puzzled. I thought of the possibility of him denying Theo entry, but I never expected him to


    receive us separately.


    That''s too much of a hassle. We''re here with the same goal in mind. Please tell Mr. Hodds that we


    can go in together so we won''t waste anyone''s time."


    After Theo said so, he and I nned to walk forward. However, the ck-d men shifted their feet


    with us, blocking Theo''s and my way as before.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Grant. We received orders to allow only one guest to enter. Please don¡¯t make


    things difficult for us."


    "But we''re both the child''s legal guardians. You must know that the person who enters can¡¯t


    represent both of our opinions.¡± Theo insisted.


    "In that case, are you here to sign the agreement today?" one of the men asked.


    I was momentarily speechless and made no reply.


    Seeing the poker face on the ck-d


    men¡¯s faces, I was so angry that I wanted to beat someone up.


    I took a deep breath. Though I was angry, I was not worried that a man in a wheelchair like Alex


    could do anything to me.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    I turned around to nce at Theo beside me. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back in a while."


    Theo looked at me and nodded firmly.


    I followed the ck-d men to a room door. The two opened the door for me.


    In the spacious living room, I saw Alex sitting in a wheelchair from afar. He was motionlessly gazing


    out at the scenery outside the window with his back facing me,pletely defenseless.


    "It seems like you really enjoy admiring the scenery, Mr. Hodds. Are you worried that we¡¯ll spoil the


    atmosphere if wee in together?"


    I was displeased by his actions earlier. He turned around with a smile. ¡°You don''t have to be so


    angry, Mrs. Grant. Have a seat."


    As he said that, he pointed at the individual seat on the sofa. The seat was positioned directly


    opposite a coffee table with a tablet on it.


    I was a little puzzled.


    "I had long predicted your arrival, so I prepared a gift for you in advance.¡±


    I slowly walked over to the tablet, and on it was a video-ying interface.


    I yed the video. On the screen, Munchkin was lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed like


    he had fallen asleep. I saw arge respirator resting on his tiny face, and the screen of the


    instrument next to him was constantly changing.


    I suppressed the urge inside of me. "What''s the meaning of this?"


    "It''s a little bit of my sincerity.¡± The other party smiled calmly as though we were talking about a


    business and not a human life.


    "I sent my men to look for Munchkin after you left. This is a portion of the footage we retrieved from


    the other party''s monitor. As soon as you sign the agreement, I''ll ask my men to get Munchkin out


    unharmed and also arrange for an instant surgery as soon as he gets out.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I was sick of the smile that was eternally stered across his face. "It seems like you think that the


    conditions you¡¯re offering are very superior, Mr. Hodds."


    The other party''s smile vanished a little.


    "Don''t you think you¡¯re really naive for trying to fool me into signing the agreement with a video clip?


    Do I seem that childish to you?"


    He treated life like child''s y but not me.


    This clip might be edited or altered with face swapping technology. After all, someone witnessed


    Theo and me carrying Munchkin away. Maybe the one lying here right now was not Munchkin at all.


    Why should I believe him for this and put down my signature on the agreement?


    Maybe even a kindergartener would not do so.


    "I''m not trying to boast, Mrs. Grant, but you know better than anyone that Munchkin doesn''t have


    much time left."


    The other party persuaded me painstakingly, but the smug look on his face was impossible to


    conceal.


    "That''s right." I admitted that Munchkin did not have much longer to live. "But even so, I won''t hand


    him over to a demon. If he''ll spend the rest of his life in a fire pit, I would rather have his life end


    now."


    Alex''s eyes instantly widened.


    I had provided the answer to the question he asked during the daytime.


    I was too weak this afternoon and unprepared, but I had steeled myself when I went back.


    I would never lose my sanity just because Alex and Munchkin''s bone marrows matched and put my


    signature down on the agreement. This would never happen.


    In that case, it was obvious that I had chosen another path. I was simply stating my choice right


    now.


    After a while, Alex sat in the wheelchair and slowly said, "If you''re not here to discuss the


    agreement with me today, Mrs. Grant, why are you here, then?"


    "I want you to tell me your identity and all your ns.¡±


    The other party smiled, pushed his wheelchair with his hands, and started going around the living


    room.


    "I¡¯m afraid that''ll be too unfair to me, Mrs. Grant."


    He got to a table and poured himself a ss of fruit juice. His hand that was holding the ss as


    well as his current demeanor made him seem lofty.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    ¡°Like I told you earlier, if you transfer Munchkin''s guardianship and custody rights to me, then


    simrly, I''ll donate my bone marrow to Munchkin, save his life, and guarantee a far more superior


    living environment for him in the future. It''s fair and square."


    He put down his ss. "But now you want to know my identity and future ns. That doesn''t justify


    it."


    "I can tell that you''re a man of renowned status. I don¡¯t understand why you would speak of fairness


    with quantity?"


    That was simply absurd.


    I began to question loudly, "You turned up for no reason and offered so many things in such a short


    period of time. Clearly, you''ve been watching us for a long time, but we don''t know about your


    existence. Do you think that¡¯s fair to us?"


    I simply could not understand why he had never looked for Munchkin if he was his rtive. Why


    must he use Munchkin''s life as a threat at this crucial moment to take him back? Could a man like


    that even protect Munchkin in the future?


    "Right now, you''re using Munchkin¡¯s life to force me to hand over his future. That''s your so-called


    fairness?"


    The other party took a sip of the juice in an unhurried manner. ¡°If you think it''s unfair, Mrs. Grant,


    think about your child on the sick bed."


    Even with great patience, all I wanted to do now was to tear the smile on his face to shreds.


    "You can doubt my intentions, but how well is Munchkin doing in your imagination, Mrs. Grant? Can


    he still jump around freely like other children? He can''t even walk out of the hospital himself."


    Alex''s words infuriated me greatly. I was shaking. I did not need him to remind me of these things as


    I knew them better than he.


    "Allow me to remind you that the probability of curing leukemia is inherently low. What Munchkin


    has is acute leukemia, so the child''s life is fading with every second of our discussion.


    Please think twice, Mrs. Grant."


    He then maneuvered his wheelchair toward the kitchen. I sat alone in the living room to rethink what


    he just said.


    When he returned, a ck-d female servant followed behind him with milk and dessert in her


    hands.


    "What do you think about the proposal I just made, Mrs. Grant?" The other party was extremely


    arrogant. He seemed to think that he had gotten a hold on me.


    I looked at the food in front of me and sneered. "Have you perhaps forgotten about what I said


    earlier, Mr. Hodds?"


    The other party was stunned. I knew he remembered.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mr. Hodds, raising a child isn''t just about ensuring he''s happy in the present. I need to think about


    his future as well. This is my obligation as a mother. As for you, why don''t you reconsider my


    proposal earlier instead?¡±


    I reversed our roles. "If you''re truly Munchkin''s rtive and can be responsible for his future, then


    maybe I''ll actually sign it.¡±


    The other party clearly did not expect me to say that.


    I had thought it through on my way here. I felt heartbroken to see Munchkin suffer, but I would never


    agree to this unfair gamble no matter what.


    There was only one way avable to me right now, which was to bet and see if this paternity report


    was genuine and whether Alex still had humanity.


    "Like you said, you¡¯ll guarantee Munchkin''s quality of life in the future, but if you have no ns of


    saving him now, then how can he possibly have a life in the future, let alone a high-quality one?"

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    The other party¡¯s gaze turned slightly hostile.


    "As the child''s adoptive mother, Mrs. Grant, aren''t you worried about being criticized if something


    happens to the child? How much big of a blow do you think Grant Corporation can withstand right


    now?"


    He seemed to have run out of tricks to using as he was actually using public opinion to threaten me.


    How much effect would that have?


    "What other people say is their business. I don''t care. I''ve never mistreated Munchkin. I''ll still say


    the same thing without a single trace of guilt even if his mother was the one standing in front of me."


    I believed Cecilia supported me. If she were still around, she would not want me to hand Munchkin¡¯s


    future over to someone whose identity was unknown.


    "Think about my proposal, Mr. Hodds. I''ll be leaving now."


    I could tell from the expression on his face that he should be the one panicking right now. Despite


    that, there was no reason for me to stay here any longer.


    Walking out of the room door, I went to the front room pretending to look calm. Theo was still seated


    there. The two ck-d men saw me and returned to the room.


    "How was it?"


    I nodded. "It should be fine."


    In the presidential suite, Alex''s body was shaking slightly while sitting in the wheelchair.


    After a few minutes, his phone rang. He took a nce, his dark-colored pupils sinking as he


    pressed the button to answer the call.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A cheeky voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "How did the discussion go, Alex? The


    little guy can''tst that long."


    "I told you I''ll never allow you to hurt other people."


    "Are you saying that you have no ns to save this little guy anymore? Such a pity. As his biological


    uncle, it seems like you can only watch the little guy take hisst breath."


    On the phone, the slow ticking of the instrument next to him could still be heard clearly.


    "Shut up!" Alex was restrained by his current situation, so naturally, he could not do anything to


    Simon Hodds who was on the phone.


    "Wanda went to you, right? What was the result of the discussion? Was it what you wanted?" The


    other party¡¯s tone was filled with mockery.


    Alex remained silent and made no reply.


    "You''re too kind, Alex. We both know that that woman won¡¯t hand over custody so easily. If I were


    you, I would¡¯ve killed the couple myself and turned the child into an orphan. It''d be way faster for


    you to go through the adoption procedures."


    "I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do!" Alex was itching to crush the man on the phone to pieces.


    "Look at you. You put in so much effort to make a paternity test and all for what?


    Since you''re worried about the little guy too, why don''t you ept my conditions? As long as you


    hand over the cell


    technology Mom and Dad gave you, then I''ll return the child to you intact."


    Alex was silent for a very long time before slowly saying, "We agreed on three days. Time isn''t up


    yet. I''ll contact you when I¡¯ve considered it."


    After hearing that, the other party seemed to think that victory was in his hands and guffawed. "Of


    course. I''m not trying to rush you, Alex. I¡¯m just worried that the little guy won''t be able tost till


    then. Take your time to consider it. I''m in no hurry."


    He hung up the phone after saying that.


    Alex clenched his phone tightly. His bright pupils earlier were now deep and dark like the night


    outside the suite.


    He needed to get the custody as soon as he


    could or Simon might act first.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    It was alreadyte at night when we returned to the hospital. In the conference room. Chief Royce sat directly opposite us in silence.


    I knew he had gone to the vi in the suburbs and found that those were merely an ordinary gang of crooks. Although they were able to save the children in time, there was no progress made in Munchkin''s case.


    When he came back, he also learned that we had approached Alex by ourselves.


    "How could you go to Alex alone, Mrs. Grant? It''s too dangerous. There''s a high possibility that your child is with him. If the kidnapper has the upper hand, then it''ll be extremely disadvantageous to you and your family!"


    I understood that he was mad, and he should be.


    "Since you chose to call the police, then you should trust the police and share all information with us. You shouldn''t act alone and take such risks."


    "I''m sorry, Chief Royce. We had no choice but to act without permission." I sincerely apologized. "It''s not that we don''t trust the police, but it''s because Alex''s identity is truly special. In order to know more about Munchkin, we had no choice but to do so."


    Chief Royce knew that we were anxious, but it was fortunate that we were safe.


    Besides, what we said made sense too. We were not messing around either, so he stopped being so angry after a while.


    "What information did you get this time? I sighed. "About the same as before, but this time, I can tell that he doesn''t want anything to happen to Munchkin."


    Chief Royce was clearly surprised as well. I recounted everything that happened in the hotel, and he quickly figured out what was going on. "In that case, Munchkin is worth something to him, but we still don''t know what that worth is."


    We shared the same thought. "Judging from his identity, Munchkin can probably help him obtain certain benefits. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been that nervous either. We know far too few things about him.


    "Also, the police are also curious about one thing. Why did he appear at such a precise timing? It''s almost as if he had been waiting here for you at this intersection so you that you''d be left with no other options."


    I frowned slightly. It did feel like that.


    "Why don''t you try recalling whether there are any other rtives of Munchkin who have a grudge against you?"


    "None." I shook my head decisively.


    Munchkin had been with me since he was a kid. Xander and Jerome were not high-profile people either. They would drop me a reminder if they had any enemies, but they had never said anything like it.


    "I know all the people around Munchkin. The ones I don''t know are probably those who have never shown themselves like Alex Hodds."


    The clues were stuck here once more.


    "All I know is that Munchkin''s father is


    Mason Lynch and his mother is Cecilia. I know Cecilia''s rtives but... I don''t quite know Mason''s."


    Seeing Theo remain silent on the side and recalling past incidents, believed he did not want to bring up the past either. He would have long stated the clues if he had them.


    He did not say anything at the moment. Surely, he was also confused by everything that was going on.


    "I understand. Thank you." Chief


    Royce paused and continued, "Even if we can''t be of any help to you in handling Alex in the future, we hope you''ll inform us in advance because we can at least guarantee your safety."


    I nodded my head. "I understand."


    After returning to the ward with Theo, I took a quick shower before standing in front of the bed.


    Theo came up to embrace me. His hand paused at my abdomen, and the warmth of his body no longer made me so anxious. However, I still found it hard to rx.


    Many years ago, I lost Cecilia when I was pregnant. Now, I was about to wee a child of my own but Munchkin was so far away from me...N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    "Don''t worry, Munchkin will be okay," Theo slowly said.


    I knew he was trying tofort me, but the firmness in his tone could not give me any reassurance at all.


    After all, I did not even know where Munchkin was right now.


    I chose to trust him when it came to love, butmon sense told me that I could only treat his words offort as a lie.


    "Theo, I''d like to visit Cecilia tomorrow." I suddenly did not know what to do. It was useless to keep waiting like that, so I figured I should just visit Cecilia. Maybe I would feel a little better that way.


    Sure. I''ll go there with you tomorrow. It''ste now. Get some rest first." He stroked my abdomen as though reminding me that even though I could stand it, the baby in my belly needed rest.


    I nodded in silence andy on the bed.


    Usually, I would habitually turn my back toward him and press my back against his chest to feel his warmth.


    However, today, I could not help but feel that such a posture would make me realize how empty my arms were.


    In order to get more rest, I rolled over and embraced Theo.


    He was clearly stunned, then gently patted my back and coaxed me to sleep like he was coaxing a child.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    On this night, my mind did not get enough rest as I kept having scattered dreams.


    Sometimes, I would dream of the good times Munchkin and I had together. Sometimes, I dreamt that Munchkin had returned to my side. I would see him when he was still healthy. He even opened his arms and ran toward me.


    Maybe it was because there was something on both of our minds, Theo and I could not stay asleep. Hence, we got up very early and went to the cemetery after having breakfast.


    On the way there, I watched as the sun gradually rose from the edges of the city. However, I could not see hope.


    I was not confident about the things I said to Alexst night. There were many things that were easier said than done.


    When we arrived at the cemetery, I put the fresh flowers I bought on Cecilia''s


    tombstone.


    I shed silent tears when I recalled what had happened previously. Cecilia had done many things for me and asked me for this one favor when she passed away, but Ddid not do it well.


    Theo embraced my shoulders. "This isn''t your fault. Munchkin will be okay."


    I nodded hard and took a deep breath." We''ll definitely find Munchkin."


    Those words seemed to be directed to Cecilia, but I was saying it more for myself.


    On our way back, not only did I not feel calmer, but I grew even more anxious.


    Alex had not contacted me sincest night.


    I could not help but think about what I should do if ced a wrong bet and Alex actually did not care about Munchkin''s life. As I looked out the window in a daze, I suddenly felt the car swaying. I came back to my only to


    senses and looked ahead,


    see two Chevrolet Suburban driving head-on from the oppositene.


    The road to the cemetery consisted of only twones. We had no way out.


    Obviously, someone was targeting us.


    "Sit tight," Theo said to me.


    I clenched the handle, and a split secondter, Theo steered the steering wheel directly and turned the car around.


    We did not know who theer


    was, but I could tell that the cars were special models used by international police. Under such circumstances, our family car would have no chance of winning against them if we collided. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Shortly after that, another car whizzed past our side and drove in front of us. Another car came up and tailgated us. Like a sandwich, Theo and I were sandwiched between two SUVs.


    Just as Theo wanted to take the opportunity to move to the nextne, the third SUV came forward in time to block the gap.


    Now, we were surrounded. The speed of our car was controlled by the cars in front and behind us.


    Just then, the window of the car next us rolled down slowly. A man in a silver suit poked his head out. "Mr. and Mrs. Grant, let''s talk."

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Our car was forced to stop, so Theo and I were politely told to get out of the car by two men beside us.


    Passing by the side of the car, Theo saw that the ck-d man next to me was standing too close. He immediately went forward to pull me into his arms. "Stay away from her!"


    "Of course, we will." As soon as those words were uttered, the men standing on the sides immediately went forward and tied Theo and my hands behind our backs with ropes.


    Theo tried to resist, but the other party was toorge in numbers.


    "What do you mean by this?!" I red at the man.


    "This isn''t the ce to talk. Let''s talk somewhere else." The man in a silver suit continued to talk in a polite tone, but his gestures stated otherwise.


    Theo and I were escorted to the car and blindfolded.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Theo spoke between clenched teeth.


    "We''re saving people." I could hear the mockery in the man''s words, though I dared not move recklessly as I was pregnant.


    After more than ten minutes of journeying, the car finally stopped.


    Theo and I were escorted out of the car.


    When our blindfolds were removed, we saw a magnificent vi right in front of our eyes.


    I scanned my surroundings and saw other simr structures. I guessed that we were probably in a vi area.


    After entering the vi and walking through the living room, the man in the suit led us to arge study room.


    He walked up to the bookshelf, moved the books, and a screen appeared. I saw him press a series of passwords and scan his face. Only then did the hidden door behind the bookshelf open.


    The space inside the bookshelf was something else. There were white walls and a room separated by ss, looking just like aboratory.


    Theo and I were brought to a room that looked like an interrogation room. There were only three chairs and a table.


    The man in the silver suit sat directly opposite us. "Hello, let me introduce myself first. My name''s Ernest Cooper, and I''m Mr. Hodds'' assistant. I''m here today to talk to the two of you."


    My hands were clenched into fists. I tried to break free from the rope tied around my hands, but it was simply impossible.


    "Is this how Mr. Hodds treats his guests? We agreed that he''d consider it, yet this is the result of his consideration?"


    Although Alex had stated absurd


    terms earlier, he was at least polite and modest. Though now that he was using force at this moment, it just showed that he had failed to maintain his polite front.


    "Don''t be angry, Mrs. Grant. Mr. Hodds didn''t have a choice. He''s just anxious about the child." As he said that, he switched on his phone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Why don''t we find out about Munchkin''s condition together? I believe you''ll then know why Mr. Hodds is doing so, Mrs. Grant."


    He was smiling. Looking at the


    screen of his phone, he started reading aloud," Nimue Lane, acute leukemia, now with severe anemia. Multiple fevers in a short period of time, all of which were high fevers


    "We won''t sign it!" I gritted my teeth with determination. The more it was so, the more I must not sign it.


    If this was how they were already treating me, Munchkin would surely turn into their puppets when they had him.


    I would never allow Munchkin to live a life like that.


    Mr. Hodds knew this would happen.''


    He put down his phone. "He''s


    vel


    worried that anxiety will cause you to make an irrational judgment because of the urgency of the situation, and Mr. Hodds understands that. That''s why he specifically reminded me that if you''re still not in your right mind, then I should help you."


    As he said that, he nodded to the two ckd men in the corner. The two men came forward to carry Theo up before walking out.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Theo refused to cooperate. Even though his hands were tied, his legs were still flexible.


    He caught the men off guard by lifting his leg andunching a horizontal kick. The ck-d man who tried to approach him earlier was sent catapulting a distance away.


    However, it was clear that these men were not easy to deal with either. When they saw Theounching a counterattack, the four men who were initially standing in the corner of the room immediately rushed forward.


    Theo dodged them with great skills and increased the speed of his attack. Not one ck-d man was able to get near him.


    Despite that, he made sure to keep a distance from me to ensure I was safe.


    I wanted to help him, but there was nothing I could do.


    "That''s enough." It was only until Ernest shouted with great impatience did the ck-d men disperse.


    "There''s no need to cause a scene here. We just want to talk to Mrs. Grant alone. That''s why we''re inviting Mr. Grant to the room next door for a rest. Why are you causing a scene?"


    He let out a greedy smile, during which the gaze in his eyes revealed malicious intentions.


    We both knew that Theo and I had no other choice.


    In order to stop them from hurting Theo, I could only persuade him. "Theo, why don''t you go elsewhere first? Don''t worry. They need my signature, so they can''t hurt me."


    Theo nced at me. He knew that it would be even more dangerous if we continued fighting, so he nodded to me and said," Take care of yourself and leave the rest to me."


    Theo finished his sentence and red at Ernest before walking out while surrounded by a group of ck-d men.


    The room door closed once more. I turned around to look at Ernest. After waiting for a few seconds, he did not say anything.


    However, the wall behind him suddenly lit up.


    I realized then that the wall was fully transparent ss.


    On the other side of the ss wall, Theo was taken to the room next door by two men. I did not know if he could see me from over there. He was Seen staring straight ahead after sitting down.


    I saw a third ck-d man behind him, walking straight toward him. I had a bad feeling and wanted to


    warn Theo, but before I could saket


    anything, I saw the man holding what seemed like a stun gun and pressing it against the back of


    Theo''s neck. Theo then copsed on


    the chair.


    I looked at Theo with his head hanging low, feeling an excruciating pain as though my heart had cracked open.


    The ck-d men dispersed, and Ernest''s voice brought me back to attention. "So, are you awake now, Mrs. Grant?"


    "You''re a bunch of beasts!"


    "How can you say that, Mrs. Grant?


    We''re just trying to help you get used to it. If what you said is true, that Munchkin is your family because you raised him, I wonder what it would feel like to see your husband''s head hung low before your eyes?" He deliberately asked.


    "But don''t worry, we''re just letting Mr. Grant pass out temporarily so you can feel what it''s like. You have to regain your senses as soon as possible, though.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Otherwise, Mr. Grant may not wake up anymore."


    His smile was smug as though everything was under his control.


    "Do you really think there''s now out there?" I was itching to pounce at him and tear him to shreds with my teeth,


    "What do you think, Mrs. Grant?" Not only was he not afraid, but he returned the question with a smile.


    "I think if you have other ns in mind now. It''s best to consider your family''s safety. If you make a wrong decision, then Munchkin might be the one who can''t wake upter."


    After saying that, he pushed a box toward me with a vial in it. "Of course, Mr. Grant could be the first to go."

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    He looked at me with a trace of delight in his eyes. "I''m sure you know, Mrs. Grant, that many cells in the human body divide up each day. When old cells are lost, new cells will be born. That way, change can continue to happen in us."


    He picked up the vial, fidgeting with it carefully as though he was admiring art." This is a cell inhibitor that we discovered unintentionally. This vial will prate the cell membrane, prompting the DNA to change the initial mission of the cells and stop them from renewing midway."


    A glow emitted from his eyes as he spoke as if he was admiring an unparalleled painting.


    I, on the other hand, felt nothing but fear. "Mrs. Grant, perhaps it''s even harder for you to imagine that once this needle is injected, the cells in the body will gradually die starting from the injection spot.


    Muscles will start to harden, and gradually, the neurotransmitters will stop transmitting and the body will gradually lose its response."


    He slowly approached me. "Imagine Mr. Grant dying slowly while his body stiffens. Various parts of his body will slowly be inactive. You''ll watch as his pain intensifies but you aren''t able to help him. I believe this won''t feel good, right?"


    He frowned slightly as though he was empathizing with me.


    "This is what you''re doing to Munchkin now. You clearly have the chance to save him but you''re choosing not to. Although he wasn''t injected with this vial, I think his heart has already turned cold.


    Ernest pouted. He was too dramatic as a kidnapper.


    "Do you think I''ll be intimidated by you? You''ve underestimated a mother''s willpower."


    After pondering that night, I had envisioned many oues, including the worst-case scenario.


    "I believe you must''ve prepared yourself in giving up treatment. That way, you can still take the child home for him to spend thest days of his life in happiness."


    "But you''ve clearly underestimated Mr. Hodds'' ability. If he wants something, then no one can stop him."


    I understood what he meant by that. He used to persuade me in a gentle manner but now, he was beginning to use coercion.


    He took out the papers from the drawer and put them in front of me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The ck-d man on the side walked up behind me and untied the rope binding my hands together so I could sign the papers.


    "After signing this, you and Mr. Grant will be able to leave peacefully. Munchkin will be able to live healthily as well. But if you don''t..."


    He held the vial and turned it. "We''ll


    inject this into Mr. Grant''s body in batches so he can slowly feel death approaching. It''ll let you experience what prolonged and immediate agony means."


    Although I had not studied medicine before, I could understand his introduction earlier and knew how deadly this vial was.


    "I don''t know if localized cell


    necrosis is painful or not, but the expressions of the mice when we were doing the experiment didn''t look very good." Ernest shook his head.


    "One such via is just enough for an adult. If they''re injected in batches, I''m afraid the doctor will have to remove the necrotic parts in Theo''s body in order to save his life. Mr. The might be chopped into pieces alive."


    A morbid glee appeared on Ernest''s face once again.


    "I''m quite excited to see that. If Mr. Hodds agrees, I actually don''t want you to sign the papers."


    I began to breathe sharply. I did not want to ruin Munchkin''s future, but I could not bear to see Theo suffer like he said.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    "Don''t look at me, Mrs. Grant." He pointed at the agreement. "This is where you should sign."


    I nced at Theo on the other side of the wall and retracted my gaze. I decided to take a gamble. "I said I won''t sign it!"


    The other party raised his eyebrow as though he had long predicted that I would say so. He put the vial back into the box and slid it to one side.


    A ck-d man in the corner came forward to take the box before walking out of the door.


    "Looks like I have something fun to watch.''


    I soon saw the ck-d man holding the vial appearing in Theo''s room.


    He walked to the corner and moved with great skill. After drawing medicine out of the vial, he faced Theo to wait for orders.


    "Mrs. Grant, I''ll count to three and the needle will go in. ording to what I just said, they''ll only inject one-third at a time. If you refuse to sign the papers, then I''ll now choose the spot where Mr. Grant will be injected."


    My hands started shaking.


    "This is such a dilemma." Ernest deliberately sounded hesitant while saying, "Sigh, the decision has to be made eventually. Let''s go."


    He put away his sickening expression and put on a false gentlemanly appearance. He began counting down, "Three... two..."


    I looked at his mouth, my mind aplete nk.


    "Wait!"


    Bang!


    Just as I opened my mouth to ask him to wait a little longer, the door was suddenly kicked open. I looked back and saw Alex as well as a group of men behind him.


    I was puzzled as to why this man would kick his own door down.


    Sitting in front of me, Ernest got up. "Mr. Alex, you-"


    Ernest was clearly shocked when he saw Alex. I had a feeling that something was not right.


    "Are you curious as to how I found this ce?"


    Alex''s tone hadpletely changed. What was more, something puzzled me even more because from what he was saying, he did not seem to know about thisboratory. Was that to say that Ernest had kidnapped us here of his own ord?


    "Please understand that we''re trying to help you, Mr. Hodds. If Wanda can''t make up her mind, then you and Mr. Simon''s cooperation can''t go on. Thepany will lose a lot of money if we keep wasting each other''s time."


    Ernest was a pretty slick talker.


    Alex said with a sneer, "There''s no need for that I know how to handle my own affairs. Go back and tell Simon H?dds to mind his own business. We agreed on three days, so three days it is. Please ask him to keep his word during this period of time or he''ll never get what he wants!"


    Who was Simon Hodds?


    Hisst name was Hodds too. In that case, what was his rtionship with Alex?


    I saw Ernest tightly clenching his fists, but he was not bold enough to lose his temper.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Why are you still standing here? Let him go!" Alex suddenly roared.


    I was startled. None of the ck-d men around us dared to move. There were also subtle changes on each of their faces.


    They were still quite cocky earlier, but ever since Alex appeared, they stared nkly ahead in unison as though they were evading Alex on purpose.


    Ernest suddenly loosened his fists


    and chuckled "It''s rare for you to show up at our ce, Mr. Hodds. Why are you getting so mad? Why don''t you cool off and I''ll take you outside to have a look? Maybe you''ll be interested in my project when I''m done introducing the ce to you."


    In just a split second, Ernest put on the sickening smile on his face again.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    After saying so, Ernest slowly approached Alex.


    Unsure if it was my illusion, I saw a hint of panic in Alex''s eyes.


    "Forget it. I''m not interested in your stuff anyway. If Simon still wants what he wants, then I advise you not to waste even a single second!"


    I could tell that Alex had lost his patience. It was hard to imagine that this was how he, someone who liked taking things slow, looked like when he was anxious.


    "Mr. Hodds, I believe this isn''t your territory." There were hints of resolution in


    Ernest''s eyes as though he nned to notply.


    "What gives you the right to bring them here today, then?"


    Alex clutched his wheelchair armrest tightly, his knuckles turning white. I felt his rage as though he could explode any second.


    He tilted his head, and the man behind him charged ahead. He stood in front of the rest of the ck-d men in the corner.


    Two of them walked up next to me, and I quickly got up. I followed them and got behind Alex.


    "Why are you so anxious, Mr. Alex? We just invited Mr. and Mrs. Grant over to introduce ourselves to them and get to know each other. Only after we''re familiar with each other will Mrs. Grant leave her child to us with peace of mind. Why are you so anxious?"


    As Ernest said that, he had already walked up to Alex''s wheelchair.


    He bent down to the same eye level as Alex, and they both stared at each other.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand and stretched it out toward Alex. Thetter had no time to dodge.


    A split secondter, there was a humanskinned mask in Ernest''s hand.


    The man sitting in the wheelchair was not Alex Hodds.


    I felt something far greater than fear. What was going on?


    I was right in front of them. How could I not notice that this man was wearing a mask?


    In the midst of my anxiety, my mind


    suddenly shed back to the


    surveince footage I saw in the


    hospital. Did the person in the


    footage trick everyone the same way when he kidnapped Munchkin? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Ronny Wescher, you''re getting bolder and bolder, aren''t you? How dare youe over here pretending to be Mr. Hodds?"


    Ronny stood up and pulled out a pistol from his waistband, pinning it against Ernest''s forehead and forcing him to back up.


    Although the ck-d men around


    us were afraid, they could no longer sit still when they saw someone pointing a gun at their boss. They


    each reached out to hold the gun at their waistbands.


    However, the people standing in front of them were no pushovers either. When they saw what happened, they immediately went forward to press them down, resulting in a stalemate.


    The two men beside me also raised their pistols. One stood in front while another wasbehind me. They surrounded me tightly, but I was still afraid. Ernest immediately raised his hands to surrender, signaling the men around him not to act rashly, but there was not the slightest bit of fear and worry on his face.


    "It''s okay. We''re just here for a chat. Why are you so nervous?"


    "We agreed on three days. You breached the contract first. I''m sure you know Mr. Alex''s temper. He may be kind, but that doesn''t mean he''ll tolerate this. You''ve already overstepped your boundaries."


    With his gaze and the pistol in his hand, Ronny seemed to be emitting cold air.


    However, Ernest only threw his head back and guffawed.


    "Old habits die hard, Ronny. You always make everything sound so serious. I was just inviting them over to be my guests. Look how terrified you are."


    No one in the room was in the mood tough with him.


    "Take them away. I won''t be entertaining you today."

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    Ernest chose to let go, but Ronny continued to raise his pistol. The two ck-d men behind me escorted me out of the room.


    In less than two steps, the rm in the room went off, followed by panicked footsteps outside.


    Ernest deliberately pretended to be shocked and raised his hands. "Oh no, what a coincidence this is. The vials in theb must have gone missing, so someone triggered the rm."


    I did not believe a word he said.


    "It''s unfortunate that theboratory''s broadcasting system was recently broken.


    I can''t tell my subordinates to let you out. You may be mistaken for stealing the vialster, so do be careful on your way."


    A mischievous smile broke out on Ernest''s face.


    It was not hard to figure out that he was behind this. How could he possibly let us go so easily?


    Ronny had no time to teach him a lesson and merely red at him before quickly pulling me out the door.


    I looked at the room next door. "Theo!"


    "Please leave with us first, Mrs. Grant. Someone will save Mr. Grant."


    He took me out of theboratory after saying that.


    Sure enough, like what Ernest said, two guards came toward us, each of them holding a pistol.


    Next to me, Ernest whispered into my ear," Please excuse me, Mrs. Grant." He then took off his coat and covered it on me before holding me tightly in his arms.


    Before I could react, I heard the men in front of us firing their pistols. Sounds of shattered ss were heard, and the sound of gunshots and screams rang in my ears.


    I took several opportunities to look back, but I still did not see Theo.


    Although I could see that Theo wasT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    in the room next door from the


    walls, the room''s structure was surely not that simple. I did not see any entrance to the room after leaving the door, let alone know where Theo was at the moment.


    I began to worry. "Theo! Theo hasn''te out yet!"


    I was yelling, hoping that Bonny would save him.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Grant. There are two more teams at the back. They''ll rescue Mr. Grant. We have to leave."


    After saying that, he suddenly turned


    to move me to his right side. A loud crash followed, and a humongous force hit us. Neither of us was strong enough to resist it and we crashed straight into the wall.


    Stones and debris rained down on us. Fortunately, Ronny was protecting me securely beneath him, which kept me from getting injured.


    "Let''s go!" Ronny wasted no time and quickened his pace while pulling me with him.


    This was aboratory, and there were many uncertainties. Besides, an intense pistol war had broken out.


    I heard someone cry out and copse behind me. When I looked back this time, I finally saw someone helping Theo out.


    That put my mind at ease.


    I followed Ronny and hastened out of theboratory. As soon as we left the vi, Ronny immediately stuffed me into the car. When the car door was closed, the car whizzed forward, clearly already prepared.


    From the rearview mirror, I saw Theo being put in the car behind mine. My heart that was hanging in my throat finally eased.


    When I turned around, I saw the man


    next to me busy tinkering with


    something, it was only then did I


    el


    notice the dark red stain on the seat. After taking a closer look, I realized


    that a ss fragment was pierced into Ronny''s waist. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re hurt!" I eximed and looked at the men in the backseat. Clearly, they were not


    doing well either as they each suffered varying degrees of injuries.


    "We''re okay, Mrs. Grant. We''ll be there soon. There''ll be doctors waiting for us." Ronny even squeezed out a slight smile.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Ronnyy on the seat gasping for breath while tightly covering his wounds. It seemed like every breath he took would open up his wounds. I could not help but worry when I looked at him.


    When the men in the backseat were done bandaging their wounds, they immediately came forward to bandage his wounds and stop the bleeding. However, it was simply useless for his wounds.


    The gauze was wrapped around his wounds several times, but the gauze quickly turned crimson.


    I watched the car drive forward, and the scenery beside the road was unfamiliar to me. I was blindfolded when I came, so I did not know how long the journey would take. The car behind us continued to follow us. Knowing that Theo was in the car, I was still worried. It was too chaotic earlier, so I did not know if he was hurt.


    Although I could not see Theo, I still turned back to look instinctively. When I looked back, I happened to see Theo''s car driving in another direction.


    Ronny, who was in the front seat, did not react at all. Maybe because he was in too much pain or he already knew that.


    "Where''s the car at the back going?" Although he had rescued Theo and me from that strangeboratory earlier, I still did not think he was a good


    man.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Grant. We''re just taking Mr. Grant to rest. You''re both safe after leaving that ce. Mr. Simon isn''t bold enough to snatch his brother''s people." I frowned. He did not even look back when he replied, nor did he look surprised at all. It seemed like he already knew.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Earlier, he addressed Alex as Mr. Simon''s brother, so they must be the young masters.


    When Ernest said that he was working for Mr. Hodds, I mistakenly thought he was working for Alex.


    Now, I learned that they were actually enemies.


    "I don''t wish to know what grudge your young masters have with each other. I just want to know where you''ve taken my husband to and where are you taking me to?"


    Seeing that I was angry, Ronny''s eyes revealed a hint of panic. He wanted to exin himself, but his phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up his phone with a stern expression. "I understand. We''ll be there right away."


    He sinctly replied, hung up, and immediately said to the driver in front of him, "Change directions. We''re going to the hospital." Maybe he was afraid that I would be worried, he even turned around to exin to me, "That''s Mr. Alex''s private hospital. It''ll definitely be safe."


    Whilst gasping for air, he squeezed out what was left of his strength to answer my doubts.


    I knew how much pain he was in at this moment, but I was equally anxious about my family.


    "Why are we suddenly going to the hospital? Didn''t you say that there are doctors in the vi?"


    The sudden phone call asking us to go to the hospital was surely not due to the consideration of these men''s injuries but something else.


    Ronny looked weakly at me and


    Tel et


    squeezed out a sentence. "They found Munchkin. He and Mr. Alex are in the hospital getting ready for an operation. As he''s afraid that you might be worried, Mr. Alex wants you to go over first."


    I could not believe my ears, but aftering back to my senses, I


    .ne


    realized that the men in front of me were the ones I should trust


    least.


    UMS


    Ronny shifted his body that was almost falling off the seat and exined to me," Mr. Alex has been worried that Mr. Simon would hurt


    you, so he ced us around both of you. We noticed something amiss this morning and followed you secretly.


    That brought us to hisb."

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    I was half-convinced.


    "When we were rescuing you and Mr.


    Grant, our technicians happened to find several other locations from the clues in theb, so we quickly sent our men on missions and finally located Munchkin. Don''t worry. The boy''s fine and is already in the hospital getting ready for an operation."


    "Operation! What operation?" This was what I feared the most. Theo was taken elsewhere, whereas I was about to meet Munchkin very soon. However, I did not know what he would go through before I could meet him.


    "We will be at the hospital very soon, Mrs. Grant. He''ll exin it to youter." Ronny closed his eyes after saying that.


    I could tell that he was in a lot of pain but certainly not to the extent where he could not answer my question. He seemed to be hiding someone on purpose.


    I looked around me. Although they were all injured, I was no match for them at all. Besides, the car was speeding on the highway, so it would be unrealistic to escape by jumping out of the car.


    After thinking about it, I could only wait anxiously in the car. I would get to take a good look at Munchkin when I got to the hospitalter. I could only hope that he was safe and sound before I arrived.


    The car continued to speed, not slowing down even when we had driven into the city area. Soon, we arrived at the hospital.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital, and a group of men rushed toward the car.


    There were paramedics and a bunch of ck-d men whom I disliked intensely.


    Ronny and hispanions were taken away by the paramedics, then the rest of the ck-d men came forward. The one standing at the frontmost of the group walked up to me. "I''m sorry for the shock, Mrs. Grant. We''ve made the arrangements, and the doctor can perform an examination for you any time."


    He made a gesture of invitation, but I refused to acknowledge it. "Where are my son and husband?"


    The other party did not evade my gaze in the face of my interrogation. He responded in a righteous manner instead, "Munchkin and Mr. Alex have already been wheeled into the operation theater and are


    undergoing bone marrow


    ve


    transntation. Mr. Grant is in a


    suburban vi. Someone will be in


    charge of taking care of him."


    My pupils instantly contracted. "What operation? I haven''t even signed... You can''t have Munchkin undergo an operation!" I rushed into the hospital with great anger and panic.


    The man caught up to me from the side. " Mr. Hodds figured you may not know yet, so he asked me to hand this over to you before the operation. He said you''ll know what''s going on after you see it."


    He pulled out a folder, which I took with great impatience. I opened the folder and continued walking, stopping only until I saw the contents in the folder.


    In the folder were three documents. One was a gic identification certificate, a custody transfer agreement, and a consent form for surgery. Thetter two documents were signed by Theo.


    I recognized his handwriting. This was no proxy signature.


    ording to the time, Theo signed the surgery consent form before the custody transfer agreement.


    I put down the document. "Where is he? I want to see him!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I clenched the agreement forms tightly, my hands already crumpling the paper. Why did he do that? I must ask him myself.


    "I''ve contacted the men at the vi. Mr.


    Grant was hit by stones in the


    laboratory and is still unconscious.


    el


    The doctors are already treating him. Youll be able to meet Mr. Grant when his condition is stable." My heart tightened after hearing what he said. I was angry and anxious, a little annoyedeven.


    I was alone in the hospital. I paced back and forth in the corridor. The red light of the operating theater made me uneasy. I looked at the already crumpled papers and could not believe that Theo actually signed them.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    My heart was very messed up. For some reason, I thought of Tyler and pulled out my phone to search for his number. I was just about to dial it when the light in front of me was covered by a figure.


    "Mrs. Grant, this is a private hospital. Your friend may not be able to enter without an invitation."


    I raised my head and saw that the speaker was the same man who led me into the hospital earlier.


    Did he hit his head or what? Who would ept an invitation to go to a hospital?


    He did not seem to think that he had interrupted me and continued to say politely, "If you want to rest, then we''ve arranged a private room for you. If you


    need someone to apany you, then we''ll be here."


    He pointed at the ck-d men around him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I red at him. These guys were the reason why I felt so uneasy in the first ce.


    I sneered. "There''s no need for that."


    I put my phone away and continued to stare at the light of the operation room.


    I could only wander alone in the hallway full of ck-d men.


    When I was exhausted, I sat down on the chair on the side and fell asleep by ident.


    After some time, I realized that I was sleeping on a bed when I opened my eyes. I was wearing the same clothes, but I did not have any recollection of how I got here. The gray velvet nket covering me had tactile appeal, but from the scenery outside the window, I recognized that I was still in Alex''s private hospital.


    I immediately rolled over and sat up. As I moved too abruptly, my head started spinning.


    At this moment, the sound of the door opening sounded, but I had no time to react. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Ronny had walked in.


    "You fell asleep in the corridor, Mrs. Grant. We were worried that you might catch a cold, so we brought you here. After you fell asleep, the doctor gave you an examination. Both you and the baby are safe."


    My heart chilled after hearing what he said.


    Munchkin and Theo were still in their hands. Now that these guys knew that was also pregnant, they knew almost all of my weaknesses.


    "How did the operation go?" I calmed down and nned to solve urgent matters first.


    "The operation isplete. Munchkin and Mr. Hodds are fine."


    I did not care about how Alex was doing, but since he insisted on telling me, I was not going to let the information go to waste.


    "Perfect. I have things to discuss with your young master. Where is he?"


    I pushed the covers aside and got


    el


    out of bed. The slippers that the hospital prepared for me were clearly one sizerger, making it harder for me to walk faster.


    Having no time to waste, I walked straight to the door and opened it. Ignoring Penny''s dissuasion, I rushed out of the room.


    "Mr. Hodds is still resting, Mrs. Grant. You can discuss the details with him after."


    "It''s okay. Just tell me the ward number or I''ll go ward by ward myself to look for him."


    Even though the operation wasplete, I could not just sit around and wait for news.


    I must ask him why he was targeting my child!


    Having said that, I raised my hand to push open the door of the ward next door.


    It was an empty ward that looked slightly smaller. I was not sure what it was used for.


    The second ward was an escort room. It looked so immacte just like a hotel.


    I was a little puzzled. It would be impossible to find him if this went on.


    I looked around. This was Alex''s


    private hospital. The nurses woubet lse could I search f tell me his ward numbere


    clues?

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Behind me, Ronny came around and stood in front of me. "Rest a bit more, Mrs. Grant. When you''ve gotten enough rest, Mr. Hodds will naturally exin everything to you."


    "I''ve rested enough." I could even have a brawl with Alex.


    After saying that, I went around Ronny and continued searching.


    I had yet to study the structure of this floor when I arrived earlier, and I found it a little hard to find my way back.


    After a few turns, I suddenly came to a ce that looked like a lobby.


    I stood rooted and frozen in the same spot.


    I never would have thought that after making a turn, I woulde to a lobby like the ones in hotels.


    I was dumbfounded. Right now, I might not even be able to find my way back to my ward, not to mention finding Alex''s ward.


    While panicking, I saw a ck-d man walking in a direction that was diagonally ahead of me.


    I immediately went forward. Ronny tried to stop me but could not move faster than me because he was injured today.


    These ck-d men worked for Alex.


    They would not walk in and out of other people''s wards for no reason, so either Munchkin or Alex was in that ward.


    I reached the doorknob before the man could and opened the door of the ward. When I saw the ck-d men standing inside, I knew I found the right ce.


    The other party looked vignt when they


    saw me, though their nervousness instantly vanished when they saw Ronny standing behind me.


    "Mr. Hodds isn''t awake yet, Mrs. Grant. You won''t get an answer even if you''re here," Ronny persuaded me in a hushed voice.


    "If he isn''t awake, then I''ll sit here and wait until he is." I stormed into the ward angrily.


    I walked in and saw Alex lying on the bed with his eyes half-closed. He seemed like he had just woken up.


    When he saw me, he even squeezed out a slight smile on his pale face.


    I found the constant smile on this man''s face intensely distasteful.


    He raised his hand, signaling Ronny to leave


    hint


    The two other


    men instantly took pl


    t and left the ward as we


    "Who gave you the permission to operate on Munchkin?" I went straight to the point. "You came to me in such a hurry and have probably not seen Munchkin yet, right? He''s just next door. Do you want to take a look at him?" He did not reply to my question. "I''ll go and see him when all this is finished!" I no longer believed a word Alex said now.


    I still remembered how he kept tricking me with the face masks.


    If the people I saw might not be real, then I would not believe a single word he said.


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry, we only


    use face masks when we''re with outsiders. We don''t use the


    technology internally." You haven''t replied to my question." I did not


    10 listen to his exnation.


    After waiting for so long, he was still beating about the bush. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''ve probably seen the documents I handed you, right? Mr. Grant signed them himself. I have nothing to do with it."


    I knew he was never a good person. He was even trying to put the me on Theo.


    "Has this nothing to do with you?"


    He had so many tricks up his sleeves. It must not be hard for him to make Theo sign the papers.


    He seemed to have a hard time


    to hav


    staying awake and slowly closed his


    eyes, but his mouth continued to speak, "I know how you feel, Mrs. Grant But what if I tell you that Mr. Grant was the one who took theT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    initiative to contact us first?

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    I was befuddled by his words, and at this time, the nurse came in. "It''s time for you to rest, Mr. Hodds."


    Alex seemed to have reached his limit and nodded gently.


    After the nurse left, I looked at him. Was he going to make me leave after such a perfunctorily response?


    Did he not think he was too childish to think that way?


    "I do actually feel weak at the moment, Mrs. Grant. Why don''t you head back first and I''ll send Ronny over to answer your doubts?"


    I sneered. "There''s no need for that."


    I did not necessarily trust the words he said, so why would I trust Ronny''s?


    I stormed out of the ward with rage.


    Though I was anxious, I was not going to harm anyone''s health, but I was just too enraged at the moment.


    When I walked past the nurse station, I hesitated for a second before going up to ask her, "Can I know how Nimue is doing now? Can I go and see him?"


    I added at the end of the sentence, "I''m his mother."


    Initially, I thought Alex would stop me from seeing Munchkin and ask the staff in the hospital to deny my visit, but I did not expect the other party to agree so readily.


    "Of course, but the patient is not awake yet. He''s on this side of the ward. I''ll take you there."


    The young nurse gave me an update while we were on our way there.


    "The patient is basically stable right now. Also, because the child has a higher metabolism rate, he tends to recover faster. But I believe he needs slightly more rest too. He''spletely normal right now.


    Don''t worry."


    I nodded and felt a little nervous.


    Finally, the nurse stopped in front of a ward.


    She pushed the door open, and I saw Munchkin sleeping soundly in it.


    I hurried forward and reached out in a trance to touch his face. It was the same tender and smooth little face. My emotional tears flowed down my cheeks.


    The nurse came up and whispered


    to me," Mr. Alex told us that you can stay here to keep the childpany if you like. There''s a set of items ready for you in the ward."


    I looked back at her and thanked her.


    The nurse then left. I looked at Munchkin and held his tiny hands, checking him from head to toe as though I was a new mother checking on her newborn baby.


    I had to touch every single strand of his hair to make sure he was safe.


    Fortunately, he did not suffer any external injuries except for the surgical wound.


    After a long time, I gathered myself and wiped my tears dry. I recalled the words Alex said to me.


    It was time for me to find out what was going on.


    I wanted to walk out the ward to give Theo a call, but I saw Ronny standing at the door as soon as I opened it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He got up so quickly when he saw me that it made me wonder if he had sustained major injuries on his waist today at all.


    However, I stopped worrying about him when I remembered that he worked for Alex.


    "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Alex wants me to exin what''s going on to you. You can ask me anything."


    I nced at him. "There''s no need for that."


    Just how confident was Alex to think that I would believe everything he said?


    After hearing that, Ronny did not say a word and merely followed behind me obediently.


    I returned to my bedroom, and he sat in the


    corridor.


    I nced at my room. It was the same as when I left, but I had a feeling that someone had touched it. I then thought about Ronny outside the room and felt even more irritable.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    I rushed to the door and opened it. He immediately got up, just as he had done earlier.


    Standing at the door, I hesitated for three seconds. "Is there a cafe in the hospital? I''d like to drink something."


    Ronny led me out of the hospital, and we came to the cafe next door.


    It was only then did I notice how scattered and brightly lit the surrounding buildings were, though there were not many people


    He seemed to notice my doubt and exined, "These are all Mr. Hodds'' properties. The private hospital is only one of the projects. There are also business parks, pioneer parks, residential parks, and so on. But they''re a bit far away from here.'' I did not entertain him. I was not interested in Alex, and his background was irrelevant to me. Therefore, I did not say a word all the way to the cafe.


    Ronny made introductions the whole way, and from what he was saying, this was a convenient ce to live in although we were far from the city.


    Only I was not concerned about these things.


    Ronny then habitually ordered two cups of coffee.


    "Mr. Hodds told me that you must have a lot of doubts right now and don''t know where to start asking. If you''re unsure, then why don''t I exin to you from the beginning?" he tentatively asked.


    After waiting for two seconds and seeing that I did not refuse, he began to recount.


    "First of all, you need to understand that all the documents you saw earlier are genuine, including the paternity test. But you''re right about Mr. Flodds not being Munchkin''s biological father."


    I frowned slightly. I did not wish he was either, but he would be contradicting everything he just said, no?


    "Mr. Hodds and Mr. Mason Lynch are brothers of the same mother."


    I never knew that Mason had this kind of family background.


    "Back then, the Lynches were highly admired as a medical family. Mr. Mason''s mother, also known as Lady Winnie, was madly in love with Mr. Lynch, but she quickly realized that something was wrong."


    As expected, the story might turn out different, and a cliche plot was surely not going to happen.


    "Shortly after that, Lady Winnie? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    discovered that Mr. Lynch had a


    mistress and decisively asked for a divorce. However, the Lynches


    refused to for the sake of their


    reputation. Lady Winnie gr


    became depressed, turning into apletely different person in a short period of six months." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ronny told the story of Alex''s mother. He did not have much to do with it, but there were hints of worry on his face.


    "At the time, Lady Winnie met our old master, Reuben Hodds. Lady Winnie was already pregnant with Mason at the time and knew that the Lynches would definitely not let go of the matter."


    "After considering it, Lady Winnie put


    her cards on the table and agreed to give birth to the baby with the condition that she would get


    divorce and be allowed to leave


    immediately after the child was born. In consideration of their r¨¦putation and wanting the child to stay, the Lynches agreed." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I empathized with Lady Winnie. This woman must have been extremely desperate to have such thoughts.


    "In the days when she was with Mr. Hodds, Lady Winnie was happiest. They had a child of their own after two years, and he''s Mr. Alex Hodds, the man you see today.


    ?????


    "Due to physical reasons, however, there were residual of Mr. Lynch''s genes in the mother''s body, so when Mr. Hodds was born, the genes in his body were fused with the mother''s genes. When a DNA test was done, he was found to match the child''s genes at an extremely high percentage." I was extremely shocked to hear Ronny''s exnation. I was surprised that such a thing would even happen.


    "So don''t worry because the paternity test is genuine. It''s just that Mr. Hodds isn''t Mr. Lane''s biological father. Your friend didn''t lie to you."


    However, it did not seem right when I thought about it. "When you took out the paternity test report thest time, you did so with the intention to mislead me, right?"


    The other party fell silent.


    Forget it. The answer no longer mattered.


    "Why don''t you tell me what Theo has got to do with this."

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    "Of course, but before that, I still have a story to tell you."


    Ronny said. He then continued to recount in an unhurried way.


    "Initially, Lady Winnie and Mr. Hodds were delighted to have Mr. Alex, but Lady Winnie was not weed by the elders. And with the issue regarding genes, the elders had more excuses to use.


    "They began to make things difficult for Lady Winnie and often bullied her when Mr. Hodds was not around."


    I knew this happened everywhere, not to mention in a prominent family like that.


    "It was precisely because of that that Mr. Hodds treated her even better, but Mr.


    Hodds'' adoration for her was not enough to dissuade the elders and garnered even more dissatisfaction. Lady Winnie knew this must not go on, so she decided to study genes to correct Mr. Alex''s genes."


    Coffee was served, but neither of us picked it up.


    "Isn''t there a certificate from the hospital?" I was puzzled.


    "Is that not enough? The Hodds is such a major enterprise. They can''t becking in private hospitals, can they? If they don''t trust the doctors out there, they could totally get private hospitals to perform a DNA test for Alex."


    Ronny shook his head. "You can never wake up a person who''s pretending to be asleep. Simrly, it''s impossible to reason with someone who''s deliberately trying to pick a fight with you."


    I must admit what he said was true.


    "These people disliked Lady Winnie from the start. They wanted to drive Lady Winnie out of the Hodds family. They thought it would be best for them to find an excuse that even Mr Hodds could not refute, so genes became their excuse."


    I did not say another word and continued to listen to the story in silence.


    "Lady Winnie knew the logic behind this, so for the sake of her child, she spent even more time in theboratory to study the secret of genes."


    He paused and continued, "Lady Winnie attempted to strip the body''s genes that were already fused together, but that''s simply impossible to achieve."


    I searched my brain for knowledge.


    DNA carried arge portion of proteins in addition to gic genes. These proteins carried some genes as well. The project aimed at collecting all these genes and separating them one by one was arduous just thinking about it alone.


    The other party seemed to know what I was thinking and chuckled bitterly, saying, "You think it''s impossible too, right, Mrs. Grant? But Lady Winnie was forced to a dead-end at the time. She refused to give up on this research and acted as though she had been possessed. She refused to listen no matter how Mr. Hodds persuaded her."


    "Finally, her health deteriorated from the strain, and her mental state fell into a trance. She only felt a little better after Mr. Hodds dragged her out of theboratory by force."


    Ronny let out a long sigh. "But Mr.


    Alex was already 12 at the time. He began to worry for his mother when he saw her state." "Under


    circumstances like that, Lady Winnie''s health deteriorated further. Sometimes, she would be awake. But sometimes, she would go insane. The thing she said the most to Mr. Alex was that he must remember that he was a Hodds and the blood flowing in his veins belonged to the Hodds. He had nothing to do with the Lynches."


    The story made my heart ache.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "At the time, Mr. Alex was still very confused. He was terrified to hear his mother say those things. In order to protect his son, Mr. Hodds had no choice but to separate him and Lady Winnie temporarily. But no one expected the separation to tast forever."

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Ronny paused before slowly saying," Eventually, Lady Winnie could not stand the psychological torture and killed herself in the sanatorium. She left a suicide note telling Mr. Hodds her life''s work of research."


    I predicted the ending. This must be the beginning of this story today.


    "Although Lady Winnie wasn''t able to fulfill her wishes, she discovered new things during her research. The technique she discovered had no way of stripping the genes, but she identally discovered a technique to fuse genes.


    "Simply put, it''s possible to fuse two genes via human maniption. Like the face masks you saw earlier, Mrs. Grant. You didn''t get suspicious every time you saw them, right?"


    There was no pride in Ronny''s eyes but rather a worried look.


    "These are all thanks to Lady Winnie''s research results. It''s simr to stic surgery, but they operate on a person''s outward appearance, whereas we change a person''s genes. The effects of such ''stic surgery'' will look much more natural, just like a face grown out of your own face."


    "But you''re only making face masks.¡± I frowned slightly. A face mask could never be considered natural.


    "You''re right. That''s because those missions given to us were more sudden, so we only operated on the edges. The mask was a silicone mask made out of ster. It was the edges that we chose to use fusion on so they would look a little more natural.


    It wasn''t our original intention to deceive other people anyway."


    "Hah, easy for you to say." I sneered." Weren''t you deceiving others when you put on face masks pretending to be Theo and me and kidnapped Munchkin away?"


    Exactly who had a misunderstanding about the word ''deception'' here?


    "You''ve got the wrong idea, Mrs. Grant. We''re not the ones who took Munchkin away. It was Mr. Alex''s brother, Simon Hodds."


    I recalled the name I heard in theb


    "After Lady Winnie died, Mr. Hodds had no choice but to marry Imelda Zucker, the second daughter of the Zuckers. Their child is Simon Hodds."


    I could roughly guess the story after that. Lady Zucker must have found Alex to be an eyesore and wanted to do everything to eliminate him.


    "When Simon was born, Lady Zucker


    started worrying about the issue of inheritance in the family. Hence, she had always disliked Mr. Alex.


    ???


    Moreover, when she heard about Lady Winnie''s technique, she did everything she could to get her hands on it and even wanted to kill Mr.


    Alex."


    This was not surprising. I had met plenty of these rich guys myself, and most of them had the same mindsets.


    When they discovered a huge secret, they would want to get their hands on it regardless of the cost.


    "They did not seed in killing him


    in a car crash, but that left Mr. Alex disabled. It was also after that incident that as soon as the hospital issued a notice of critical illness Zucker Corporation could not wait to get their hands on Lady Winnie''s will to steal the technique and put it in Simon''s hands.


    "However, they realized after going that Lady Winnie had not passed the technique down to Mr. Alex but Mr. Mason."


    I thought about it. Lady Winnie''s move was brilliant.


    No matter what, Mason was her biological son. There was nothing wrong with her leaving her life''s work of research to her own son. This was recognized byw and would not result in anywsuits.


    Most importantly, the technique was not with Alex, so there was no way for others to make a move on Alex.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Besides, under such circumstances, those who tried to harm Alex would end up exposing themselves. This was simply killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    In that case, I understood why Alex would approach Munchkin now.


    Mason had been sent to prison, so even though Lady Winnie had passed down the technique to him, he had no chance of using it either.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ording to the rules, Munchkin was the only legal heir, but because he was still young, the technique to change one''s appearance sat idle waiting for someone toe forward and im it.


    Simon could not stand it any longer. He had the Hodds to back him up, so getting his hands on the technique was no problem.


    Alex did not want others to snatch his mother''s efforts away, so he needed a stronger reason. The best one was to adopt Mason''s son who was stranded out there-Munchkin.


    That was the reason why he, a stranger and biological uncle, would agree to save Munchkin''s life.


    "The next portion is about Mr. Grant." Ronny seemed to realize that he had been telling too many stories and finally came back to the main point.


    "Mr. Hodds emigrated a long time ago, but he''s always been keeping an eye on Mr. Mason. He knows Mr. Grant as well, and we''ve always been aware of Munchkin''s existence, though we never wanted to interrupt."


    If Munchkin heard what he said, he might not believe him either.


    ''Three years ago, Mr. Grant learned about us but never contacted us. A few days ago, he sent an email and contacted Mr. Alex, offering to solve his problem."


    He made a pause. "The conditions he stated prompted Mr. Alex to save Munchkin."


    "What did he mean by solving his problem?" I sensed that something was wrong.


    "Mr. Grant said that he could agree to transfer custody to him."


    I was shocked. It turned out that Alex did not force him. Theo had done everything voluntarily. He arranged and anticipated it!


    I felt likeughing all of a sudden.


    I never thought there would be such an ending to this case, but after thinking about it, everything seemed expected somehow.


    This had always been Theo''s way of doing things, no?


    "He imed to be Munchkin''s legal


    guardian but not his biological father, saying that he''s merely his adopter. Hence, he said that as long as we agreed to save Munchkin''s life and transfer eight percent of Hodds Corporations'' shares to him, he''d agree to give us Munchkin''s custody."


    My expression and mind were nk. All I felt was a ball of fire burning harder and harder in my heart.


    Something suddenly came to mind. "Theo had already signed the papers when you gave them to me. Where was Munchkin then?"


    "Munchkin was in Simon''s hands at the time. We promised Mr. Grant to bring the child back unscathed."


    Like someone had thrown a bucket of gasoline at the ball of fire in my heart, there was a boom. My entire body burned.


    In other words, Theo had used his custody rights to exchange for shares before making sure that the child was safe. The things he said earlier were nothing but lies.


    He promised to take care of Munchkin with me. It turned out that he was waiting for this day.


    I suppressed the rage in me. I must not show my emotions in front of Ronny no matter what.


    "What about me? What sort of conditions are you going to offer me?"


    They probably knew that Theo was not the only guardian from the start. Since they had already operated on Munchkin, I believed they were already prepared to convinc@me wit their conditions.


    "You agreed to give Theo eight


    percent shares, but I got nothing et


    Isn''t that unfair for me?" I


    ove


    deliberately bargained and acted like


    I was moved at the sight on ney.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    Ronny shook his head. "We have no conditions."


    I was a little stunned.


    "In fact, we don''t intend to make any deals with you." Ronny exined, "It''s because we know you''ll never hand over the custody to us."


    "Why did you approach me with conditions earlier then?"


    They were clearly the ones who told me to go to a cafe and forced me to make decisions with Munchkin''s life.


    "That was Mr. Grant''s idea."


    Ronny did not exin further, but I already understood.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Yeah, why was I such a fool? Theo had already nned everything and kept it from me for so long. How could he expose himself at the veryst moment?


    "Why are you telling me these things now?"


    "Mr. Hodds reminded us to be frank with you and tell you everything without reservation."


    I sneered. Was this some sort of trick? Not wanting to listen further, I got up. "That''s enough. I know enough. I''m going back first."


    Seeing this, Ronny quickly got up. "Mrs. Grant, you''re not familiar with the ce. I''lle with you."


    "No, I want to walk alone."


    Ronny waspliant. After hearing what I said, he did not follow me anymore.


    In the end, I chuckled. "Also, address me as


    Ms. Lane next time."


    I felt a hint of disappointment, but more of it was rage. I never knew things would turn out this way.


    I walked out of the cafe and looked at the lights next to me. Everything had be so cold.


    Munchkin was such an adorable child. He was always around Theo. Even I thought we were a family.


    The blood that flowed in our veins was impossible to change, but human emotions were real and they existed. Why was Theo indifferent to these things?


    I gazed around at the prosperous surroundings. Even though we were far from the city, this ce was so prosperous it was like we were in the city center. It was obvious Kow much money the Hodds had invested here.


    I did not know much about Hodds Corporation, but from what Ronny was saying, this piece of property was just a piece of private property that Alex owned. To put it bluntly, the buildings were built just for fun.


    It was clear that Theo had earned a substantial amount from the eight percent shares.


    There was a breeze. I saw a fruit


    store not far away selling


    strawberries, and my mind shed


    back to the time in Zenon where


    I


    Munchkin and I plucked strawberries


    together on the tiny balcony.


    We were so free at the time.


    I took a deep breath and made a silent decision in my heart to not hand over Munchkin''s custody. I would take him away when he recovered.


    Maybe it was because I was used to Theo''s way of doing things, I realized I was no longer breaking down like I used to.


    I chuckled bitterly, but it was this sense of familiarity that made me feel how pathetic I was.


    When I was hurrying back to the hospital, I heard amotion from afar.


    I saw Theo''s car at the entrance of the hospital even from a long distance away.


    He still had gauze wrapped around him. In front of him, Keith was negotiating with a group of people.


    "Please leave, Mr. Grant. Mr. Hodds didn''t send you an invitation. You''re considered trespassing right now. If the policee, then luck will certainly not be on your side.


    Please don''t make things difficult for us."


    The other party reminded him kindly.


    I had a feeling that if he and Keith continued to stay there, then the man standing in front of them would not go easy on them.


    Only Theo did not say anything and merely stood at the door with his head slightly raised.


    Keith put on a non-negotiable expression." Mrs. Grant is still in there. Bring her out and we''ll leave immediately."


    I felt a stabbing pain in my heart when 1 heard him say ''Mrs. Grant''.


    Munchkin was still in there too. He was already here yet never even thought of visiting him.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    "Ms. Lane is an honored guest of Mr. Hodds. She isn''t someone you can meet as you like." The man at the door looked difficult to deal with. "Unless Mrs. Grantes out and tells us that herself, how are we supposed to know if you''re stopping her froming out?"


    Looking at Keith''s righteous appearance at this moment, I simply thought he was ridiculous.


    I knew he had been working with Theo and was his confidant, so he was surely involved in helping Theo to contact Alex. Perhaps he even knew all the details.


    What I found ridiculous was that he even helped Theo bying over and demanding to see me, looking not even remotely guilty about it. I was truly impressed.


    "Mrs. Grant is resting upstairs. It''s inconvenient for me to interrupt her. If you want to seek her opinion, then please contact her yourself."


    The man standing at the door had his hands behind his back, his expression nk.


    I stood in the distance watching everything unfold with a heart as dead as a pool of stagnant water.


    I saw Theo''s figure from afar yet did not feel a stir in my heart.


    Back then, I hoped he would have eyes for me alone. Right now, I hoped he would never see me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    A split secondter, the phone in my pocket started vibrating. I knew it was


    Keith''s call without taking a look.


    I held my phone, not even wanting to spare a nce at it.


    When I saw Keith lowering his head in disappointment and turning to look at Theo, I felt a little nervous.


    I was afraid of receiving Theo''s calls and worried that he would notice me hiding in the small garden.


    Fortunately, Theo''s gaze did not sweep across the corner where I was. He merely turned around to grab his phone from the car.


    Almost the same moment he straightened his back, my phone started vibrating once more.


    I nced at the name on the screen. There was still not a stir in my heart.


    ''Ms. Lane."


    Ronny''s voice suddenly rang out behind me.


    "Mr. Hodds said that if you don''t wish to see them, you can ask our men to ask them to leave."


    I understood what he meant. After a long silence, I turned around. "There must be a back door in the hospital, right?"


    Ronny made a gesture of invitation,


    and I followed him into the hospital


    from the side door. I did not want to


    see what was going on at the


    entrance nor listen to anyone''s exnation.


    At this moment, I hoped I had nothing to do with Theo.


    Therefore, I chose to turn a blind eye.


    As the saying went, out of sight, out of


    mind.


    When we got to the top floor, I went straight to Munchkin''s ward. The nurse hade over for an


    examination earlier and said thamet


    Munchkin was doing very well.


    Seeing his even breathing, I knew he


    was having a good sleep. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I walked to the window to look out at the night view outside the window. Theo''s car remained parked at the same spot.


    Before entering the ward, I had


    switched my phone to silent.


    ??


    picked it up, there were alr Whee!


    hundreds of missed calls from Theo.


    As I stared at the screen, my phone rang once more. I was startled but quickly calmed down.


    It was still a call from Theo.


    I tapped the answer button hesitantly.


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?"


    I was silent. He probably knew the answer to this question better than I did.


    When the other party heard that I did not say a word, he seemed reluctant to debate about it here. "Come downstairs. Let''s go home."


    ¡°You go on ahead," I coldly replied. I no longer felt any emotions in front of him.


    "It''s not what you think it is. I''ll exin it to you when we get home." The voice on the other end of the phone sounded furious.


    "There''s no need for that." An exnation was not important to me anymore.


    Munchkin was safe and his custody right was not transferred. That was all that mattered.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    "But you have to rest. You''re pregnant now."


    I was so angry when I heard this. I actually got so angry that Iughed to the point tears were flowing down from the corners of my eyes unconsciously.


    They were all the same. They were children. Should Munchkin be abandoned by him just because of blood?


    Did he not feel guilty about it at all?


    "Theo, things havee to such a stage, yet you still only care about your own flesh and blood. Do you not even have an apology to offer Munchkin?"


    I asked practically through clenched teeth.


    He did not even mention Munchkin in his words just now.


    Deep down, I found it even more incredible that I had been with such a cold-blooded person for so long.


    "As I already said, Wanda. Come home and I can exin things to you." Hearing that, I could also tell that he had endured up to his tipping point. "As I''ve also said, there''s no need."


    I hung up the call after that. I was shaking all over.


    I nced back at Munchkin. Fortunately, I had not woken him up.


    Ronny was still at the door when I hurried out of the ward.


    "Can I trouble you to ask them to leave?


    And please send out the divorce agreement while you''re at it," I finished speaking in one breath, fearing that I would regret it again.


    When I made the decision to leave previously, I had reminded myself countless times that I could no longer trust Theo nor have any lingering feelings for him, but I failed each time.


    I could no longer hesitate this time, not for whatever reason.


    With these words, I returned to the ward and threw my mobile phone into a vase full of water. Then, I ¨¨ leaned against the headboard of the bed while hugging Munchkin in my arms. I closed my eyes and waited quietly.


    In the next few moments, I heard a mild ruckusing from downstairs. It even sounded like something had been shattered.


    If it were back then, I would have immediately rushed down, but I did not even want to open my eyes now.


    I was unaware how long had passed, but the sounds outside the window quieted down. I had also begun feeling more and more tired. In a daze, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, it was sunny outside the window. Next to me, Munchkin had already woken up and was looking at me with wide eyes. Although he was still a little weak, he looked like he was in good spirits.


    "Mommy, why didn''t you cover yourself with a nket?" His voice was very soft.


    Seeing that he was awake, I immediately got out of bed. "Munchkin, how are you feeling? Does it still hurt anywhere?"


    Munchkin shook his head, then


    said," Mommy, I want to drink juice."


    "Alright, wait for me." I got up and rang the call bell. Then, I went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator.


    I saw all kinds of fresh fruits in it.


    After thinking for a while, however, I finally closed the door and picked up a cup of warm water by the kettle.


    "Munchkin, drink some warm water first. We''ll go get you juice after Mr. Doctor takes a look at you, okay?"


    Munchkin was a good kid. He nodded and grabbed the straw. He was likely thirsty because he downed the entire cup in one go. Soon, the doctor and nurse arrived. After I exined the situation to them clearly, the nurse advised me not to be too worried.


    "We saw through the monitor that


    Munchkin had woken upst night. His indexes were very stable when we came to check on him at that time. We can say that the operation was very sessful."


    Hearing this, my heart that had been suspended these few days finally eased.


    "However, Miss Lane, you need a lot of rest now." The doctor turned to remind me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "We learned that you''re pregnant


    beforeing here. Many things have happened, and we understand how you''re feeling, but your hormones have been very unstable these days due to excessive fright. It''s dangerous for you to go on like this, so we suggest that you try to stay in bed for the next few days and not walk around."

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    "Mommy, are you pregnant with a little sibling?"


    When Munchkin, who was lying down on the bed, heard this, his eyes immediately widened as he looked at me with a novel expression.


    He had obviously just undergone a major operation, but he was acting like it was nothing. He was focused on his curiosity regardless of his body''s weakened state.


    "Lie down quickly. Does your wound really not hurt at all?" I could not get angry at all looking at the little guy.


    Even if he had just said it did not hurt, I did not want him to risk worsening the wound as it would affect his recovery. "Mommy, I''m fine. Tell me quickly. Am I going to have a little brother or sister soon?


    The doctor at the side reminded, "We can''t be sure if they''ll be a little brother or little sister yet."


    "It doesn''t matter. I like them both, but it''d be good if it''s a little brother. I can teach him to protect Mommy together."


    I smiled lightly and caressed Munchkin''s soft hair with my hand. All sorts of feelings were welling up in my heart.


    I still did not know what kind of emotions I should be feeling toward the child in my stomach.


    They were my flesh and blood, but Theo was also connected to them.


    "Miss Lane, the gentleman has informed that if you wish to stay with Munchkin, we can help make the arrangements for you. You need to rx as soon as possible and have a good rest."


    I thought about it. Munchkin has just undergone his operation, and I could not sleep next to him. However, with how big my ward was, I could fit another hospital bed inside.


    After taking a look at the ward, however, I found I quite like it. "Is there any way you can help me get a bed in here? I like the sunlight here." Munchkin would be in his recovery period for this period. It would not be too good for him to walk about. I wanted a ward with more sunlight. "Of course, it''s no problem. We''ll give Mr.


    Lane aprehensive physical examinationter. We can let the staff bring the bed in for you then."


    I nodded.


    "You can let us know anything else you need."


    The service of this private hospital was even the same as that of a five-star hotel.


    I smiled and shook my head. "That''s alright. I just have some things back in my initial ward. I''ll just go pack them up and bring them over." "Will you require my aid?" asked the little nurse behind me.


    "No worries, it''s nothing much. Please wait a moment for Munchkin''s examination. I''ll apany him once I bring my things over." Understanding what I said, they nodded and ced a small device holder in my


    hand.


    "This is our hospital''s real-time monitoring. You can take it with you if you don''t feel at ease. You can check on Mr.


    Lane''s situation at any time."


    I opened the tablet and saw that the camera was facing the ward. I knew then that Mr. Hodds wanted to reassure me. "That''s fine too." I epted it with a smile.


    I also knew that if Mr. Hodds did not


    want me to see it, there were many ways he could control the


    l


    surveince, but since he had handed over the tablet of his own


    ord, I was also willing to give him a chance.


    I walked back to my ward and


    opened the door. As soon as I


    entered the ward, I saw the vasal? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    e on


    the table. The mobile phone inside had sunk to the bottom.


    I stared at it for a few seconds and finally walked to the window.


    In truth, I did not have anything in the ward. I just wanted to check for a bit if I had left anything.


    Given I seemed to have been a little out of it recently. I did not want any more problems to crop up.


    Just as I was packing things up, the ruckus downstairs returned. It sounded a little different than before, more intense. It did not sound like it was going to stop.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    I walked to the window curiously. Theo''s car was still parked at the gate like before. However, there was another car in front of his now.


    Next to it, on the side closer to the hospital, Theo and Tyler were wrestling one another. Keith was standing on the other side of the flower bed, looking at the two of them, at a loss.


    I took a deep breath. I finally walked out of the ward and hurried to the first floor.


    "This is all your fault. Are you even human?" said Tyler as he swung a fist toward Theo''s face.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Theo took a half step back and used his palm to catch his first. "If you don''t know the whole story, you''d best shut up and don''t spout nonsense!" Tyler did not say anything else, but what followed was a rain of fists on Theo.


    I walked from the hospital lobby to the door, but I could hear the conversation between the two of them clearly.


    "Everyone, stop." I stood on the steps, frowning from the harsh sunlight.


    Tyler and Theo were happy to see my face and had hurried forward, but the moment they took two steps, Alex stopped them.


    Theo was used to this and did note any further.


    Tyler red at the man somewhat angrily but found that it was useless.


    There were wounds on both their faces. Theo''s tired face looked even more haggard as he had been waiting for me at the hospital door.


    There were bruises under his dark eye circles that Tyler had given him, and there was blood on his freshly-grown stubble. Even his clothes were wrinkled.


    When I look at him like this now, I no longer felt any distress.


    I turned to look at Tyler. The injuries he suffered were milder, but there were bruises on his face.


    "Wanda,e home with me and I''ll tell you everything."


    I stood on the steps looking down at Theo condescendingly.


    I did not want things to turn into what they were now either, so I could not help but ask again, "Alex said that you were the one who contacted him of your own ord. He also told me that you offered to transfer Munchkin''s custody on the condition that he treated him. Not to mention, you''d be given eight percent of shares in Hodds Corporation. Are these all true?"


    "Yes." There was no pause. Theo answered my question immediately.


    "That being the case, we have nothing to discuss."


    I did not want to get involved with Theo to begin with, but when he spoke just now, I could not help but want to give him a chance. Hence, I picked out the most important parts.


    As long as there was a single lie in his words, I would go back with him and listen to his exnation.


    He did not lie, however. It proved that no one was framing him, so why should I listen to him tell the story again?


    I looked at the guard on the other side." This is Mr. Lane, and he''s my brother. Can hee in?"


    The man in ck at the side heard me. He immediately put down his hand that was blocking Tyler. "Tyler, walkin front of me, quickly. Wanda, why didn''t you answer the phone?"


    Anxiety was written all over his face.


    "Let''s go in and talk. You need some bandaging." I looked at his brow bone. The wound had already split open


    Just as I turned around, Theo, who was behind me, asked again through gritted teeth, "Wanda, will you really not even give me a chance?"


    His tone was firm and did not sound like a question, more like a confirmation with me if I was going to piss him off.


    I inclined my head slightly, not even looking at him straight. "I''ll give you a chance once you sign the divorce agreement."


    With that, I walked back into the hospital without even looking back. I did not even want to look at him.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    I walked into the hospital with Tyler. The nurse in the lobby immediately led us to the emergency room on one side and began to bandage Tyler skillfully.


    Tyler knew that I was in a bad mood and I did not want to talk, but he still could not help but feel anxious. "How''s Munchkin?"


    I gradually rxed, no longer feeling the anger from before. I looked at Tyler. "Don''t worry. The surgery is over and the doctor said that his recovery is going well. I''ve seen him. He''s still a little weak, but he''s in pretty good spirits."


    With that, Tyler finally heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "What about you, then?" He turned to me.


    "I''m doing quite well," I answered lightly.


    I was not feeling any physical difort but did not know how to deal with this child now.


    Tyler seemed to have seen through what I was thinking. He said seriously, "Wanda, you don''t have to be strong in front of me. If necessary, I can take care of you two, mother and child, as well as the child in your womb."


    I knew he would take care of me, but I did not want to rush any arrangements just yet.


    I nodded. "I know. You don''t have to worry too much. I just want to calm down first and make a good n for me and Munchkin.


    Tyler said nothing more. He was used to it, and I did not change decisions that I had already made easily.


    "Then you must take good care of yourself. Don''t overtax yourself. If anything happens, you still have me."


    He did not look away after he said that, and I could see that he still had something to ask.


    "Do you want to ask what happened between Theo and ?" I had just asked directly.


    He nodded. "I''ve been wanting to ask you about your situation, but I haven''t been able to get through your phone sincest night. I was bing more and more anxious, but Alex is so cunning. I couldn''t find him anywhere until Keith called me."


    I did not expect Keith to have taken the initiative to contact him.


    "He told me everything that happened. I got to know about your position and all the deeds that bastard did!"


    He did not continue, but with his mind, it was not hard for him to determine what I was thinking.


    This trouble, and I did notN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    have


    about it anymore.


    Hearing him say all that, I no harbored any trouble in my heart.


    "Yes, I''ve already thought things through this time. I have to leave this marriage."


    What I was saying felt like I was telling someone else''s story.


    "I asked him just now. He didn''t say that there was any


    misunderstanding. If that''s the case, what else is there to say? He''lHeave his signature, and from then on, I''ll have nothing to do with him."


    "Wanda..." There was concern in Tyler''s tone.


    This was not surprising. Tyler had desperately tried to persuade me before, but I had insisted on staying by Theo''s side.


    Now, I was telling him that I was going to get a divorce with a smile. Anyone else would be worried as well.


    "Munchkin has been in the recovery


    stage these few days. I don''t want to


    cause too much of a ruckus. The


    here are good, sod want


    him to recuperate here.


    When his wounds are healed, I''ll take him somewhere."


    "Where are you two going?" My words seemed to have frightened Tyler quite a bit.


    "It''s okay. If Xenon doesn''t work, we''ll go somewhere farther. In short, I don''t want to see Theo again."


    Tyler nodded. "I can ept all of your conditions, but I only have one request. You have to let me know where you are no matter what."

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    "Don''t worry, I''m not some runaway child."


    It seemed that everything had be simple overnight. When I made up my mind to stop getting involved with Theo, all my thoughts became clear.


    There was no need to worry about anything else, and I was feeling so much more refreshed.


    After seeing Tyler off, I was about to go back to the ward when I met Ronny in the corridor.


    He walked up to me and handed me a mobile phone. "Miss Lane, there was no way to repair your mobile phone, so Mr. Hodds got you a new one. All the contents have been transferred to this mobile phone.


    I took it. "Thank you."


    I had to admit that it was really inconvenient for people to not have their mobile phones with them nowadays.


    There were many important messages on the previous mobile phone, so it was quite troublesome when I suddenly threw it away.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I prepared myself and turned on the phone, but Theo''s missed calls did not pop up on the screen.


    "As for Mr. Grant''s side, we''ve done all the appropriate processing on your behalf. All messages have been automatically set to read without reply. If required, you can modify them in the settings."


    Ronny was looking at my mobile phone as he said this. Then, he turned to me. "I have to say that your service is very attentive." I joked, but the other person did not smile.


    After hesitating for a second, he said, "Mr. Grant said that he has already signed the divorce agreement. We took him to the conference room as per your instructions. He''s waiting for you there now."


    Theo had moved unexpectedly fast this time.


    That was good, however. The sooner everything was resolved, the sooner I could leave with Munchkin.


    "Alright then. Take me there."


    I had just taken two steps when I suddenly remembered something. "Wait a minute. I still need you to do something for me."


    After leaving instructions to Ronny, I first went to Munchkin''s ward. The ward hadpletely changed during the period of time I went out.


    The furniture cement had been redesigned. Myrge bed was ced next to Munchkin''s hospital bed. Being able to be my son''s roommate was really wonderful.


    Afy lounge chair was ced beside the windowsill. We could bask in the sun and watch the scenery.


    Munchkin was on the bed ying with a Rubik''s cube. "Mommy, you''ll be sleeping next to me in the future."


    "That''s right." I stepped forward and


    pinched his little nose. "I can put the nket on you again when you kick it off this time." "There''s no way that happen." The little guy puffed his cheeks.


    A nurse came in and asked me if they could take Munchkin to get his check-up. I nodded. Several people came forward, unlocked the brakes of the hospital bed, and immediately pushed Munchkin away.


    I followed, and we went to the examination room.


    After a while, Ronny came back and told me that Theo was still waiting for me in the conference room. I calmly looked at Munchkin who was undergoing the examination.


    "Tell him to wait a little longer."


    When I finally got Munchkin s inspection report and saw that all the items were marked normal at the back, I was then relieved.


    When I arrived at the conference


    room, Theo had changed his clothes


    and the injury on his face had been


    treated. He was sitting across the office with a gloomy expression.


    There were several sheets of paper under his hand, which should be the divorce agreement. I walked forward and picked up those papers.


    The signature on the divorce agreement was, impressively, Keith''s and not Theo''s.


    The corners of my mouth twitched. "I didn''t expect you to y such a trick at this age, Mr. Grant."

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    I had expected that this might happen before I came here. It was likely that Ronny also knew that Theo would not have given his signature without exining things first, so he allowed the people under him to acquiesce and consider that he had already fulfilled my conditions. That way, they could bring him to the conference room.


    "I didn''t have a choice either. How could I have seen you without using such a naive statement?"


    His tone was gentle. He seemed like he wanted to redeem himself, but he did not understand that my heart would no longer beat for him.


    "In that case, I''ll wait until you recall your name. We can chat once you''ve signed it." I turned around and was about to leave.


    "You''re already here. It''s better to clear things up now."


    I stood where I was, and he continued," Don''t you have something for me, too? I looked down and noticed the brown paper bag in your hand."


    After thinking about it, I sat back down in my seat.


    "Wanda, believe it or not, I have to tell you that I did this for you and Munchkin.


    I sneered. "Really now? Tell me, then. How did you help us?"


    I was really curious about what other reasons or excuses he would have to exin what he did.


    Was giving Munchkin away to others actually helping us?


    "This is not the ce to talk. I''ll slowly exin it to you when youe home with me."


    Although his eyes were sincere, he was obviously avoiding my question.


    I was about to refuse him when a knock came from outside the door. I looked back and saw Ronny pushing Alex in.


    "Mr. Grant, it''s been a while."


    I knew he did it on purpose.


    "What are you saying, Mr. Hodds? Didn''t we just meet two days ago?" Theo was really impolite.


    "My wife and I are discussing private matters. Please wait a moment if you need something from me."


    Theo had no sensibilities as usual even when he was on Alex Hodds'' private


    property.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Alex did not seem to mind. He chuckled. "Mr. Grant, you''ve misunderstood. I didn''te to ask you to leave. I just


    wanted to tell you both that I''ve ne


    prepared a morefortable lounge next door. You two can talk there if you need."


    I could not help but wonder if Alex would have made up such a reason like this just toe in?


    "Since Miss Lane has just had her operation, she needs a lot of rest got people to prepare the lounge next door. Miss Lane will be morefortable there than in this cold conference room."


    I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Sure enough, Theo frowned immediately." What surgery?"


    He looked at me first from head to toe as though he was looking for my injury. Then, he stared at Alex. "Didn''t you say she was okay?"


    I already understood Alex''s intention then. At a loss, I wanted to hide the brown paper bag in my hand. However, it was toote.


    Theo noticed the subconscious movements of my hands. He stepped forward to grab the brown paper bag, then he took out the documents inside it.


    At this moment, Alex seemed afraid


    that Theo would not be able to understand it and exined ''enthusiastically'', "It''s all because we weren''t''attentive in protecting Miss Lane when we rescued her, so she suffered a shock. Even though we already arranged for a doctor on the way back, we still didn''t manage to save the fetus..."


    The smile on Alex''s face finally disappeared this time, but I hated his expressionless face now even more.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    I had not gotten any surgery, and the documents in my hands were fake ones that Alex had just prepared for me just now.


    Their purpose was just to anger Theo and get him to sign the divorce agreement.


    I had already dismissed the thought when I walked into the conference room and saw him.


    It was just that Alex had chosen to break his way in at this moment, even deliberately saying such a bunch of things. Besides, with the list in my hand now, it would be useless no matter what I said.


    I turned around and noticed that Theo''s hand was trembling slightly. He was squeezing the medical records in his hand tightly.


    "Wanda Lane, are you so ruthless?" He looked at me with bloodshot eyes, but he could not express his pity. "What am I to you?"


    He did not even give me the chance to answer. He put the list back down on the table after he said that and left the conference room without looking back. He did not say another word.


    I watched his back and did not recover my senses for a long time until Alex came forth and reminded me that I should go back to my ward to rest.


    I walked to the door of the ward. Thinking that Munchkin was behind the door, I could not let him see me like this.


    However, I had no way of adjusting my emotions in time, so I simply sat down in the corridor along the corner of the wall.


    My mind was a mess at this moment. I could not even tell whether what I did was right or wrong. Even though I saw Theo''s distressed appearance just now, I still could not forgive him for transferring Munchkin''s custodial rights.


    However, I seemed to have done something so simrly undue.


    If that was the case, what reason did I have to me him?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I lowered my head and looked at the floor. It was not until evening that I heard the nurse pushing the dining cart. I subconsciously wanted to get up, but because I had been sitting for too long, it was pitch-ck in front of me when I stood up all of a sudden.


    I subconsciously wanted to grab the railing by the wall, but I could not find it. A pair of big, strong hands caught me just as I was about to fall.


    When I regained my senses and opened my eyes, Ronny was standing in front of me.


    "Miss Lane, you should be getting more rest now."


    I nodded, grabbed the railing, and stood up. "Why are you here?"


    I had clearly heard the sound of the dining cart just now, but I did not see that he was there too.


    "Mr. Hodds is concerned. He had mee over to see if you guys have gotten used to the meals."


    "I thank him for his kindness. He doesn''t have to worry about that."


    I pushed him away. Even if my feet


    were numb, I had to keep a distance


    from him. I did not have any feelings for Mr. Hodds now. Content To


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Even though I asked Ronny to help me prepare the materials, I did not give them directives to help me convey the news.


    They really thought they were so clever.


    Ronny could sense my ess


    and said somewhat unnaturally,


    "Miss Lane, Mr. Hodds was only thinking about protecting you and was forced to say that."


    I shook my


    me. Things have already


    eppene ad. "You don''t need to


    Even if you e


    it to


    me now, it''ste." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I walked into the ward and closed the door.


    It felt like I had suddenly lost control of everything overnight.


    I did not know what Theo was doing, and I did not know why Alex had suddenlye to look forme.


    I did not know who was telling the truth now and who was lying.


    I only knew now that I wanted to have Munchkin by my side. I also wanted to protect this child in my stomach.


    I stroked my belly with my hand, my heart filled with guilt.


    After seeing Theo''s disappointed gaze, I suddenly realized my stupidity from before.


    Inparison, I was not the selfish one.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    The next day, I woke up early and looked outside the window hastily. The parking space below was empty. There was no sight of Theo''s car or Tyler''s.


    Not long after, Munchkin also roused. The nurse had our breakfast sent over, and it contained a portion of strawberries.


    Munchkin''s eyes shone when he saw this.


    He immediately reached his little hand out to grab them before I patted the back of his hand gently.


    The little one looked at me with an aggrieved expression and protested with his eyes.


    "Little greedy cat, you haven''t even washed up yet you already want to eat them." Saying that, I went to the bathroom to fetch some hot water to help Munchkin wash up.


    The nurse was reluctant to let me do it, but I could not remain idle, so I took over the job.


    When I came out again, the little guy looked at me eagerly. "Mommy,e here quick. I''m hungry."


    I put a wet towel on the little guy''s face." How are you so hungry? With the way you''re behaving right now, you''re clearly just greedy."


    When I removed the towel, Munchkin''s pink and tender smiling face looked at me with a silly smile.


    After washing him up none too easily, Munchkin picked up a strawberry and shoved it into his mouth eagerly. There was an intoxicated expression on his face after that.


    I could not helpughing. This little guy was only a few years old and had already begun learning to savor things.


    "Is the strawberry that delicious?" I expressed my suspicion deeply.


    Perhaps we had been staying in the hospital for too long, or the strawberries were actually that delicious. After eating that piece, the little guy nodded at me vigorously.


    "But it''s not as delicious as the ones


    Mommy grew." I was a little stunned. I did not expect that Munchkin would suddenly mention this.


    I packed up and walked to the bed, pretending to casually ask, "Munchkin, do you want to go back to Zenon?"


    "Of course." At the mention of Zenon, Munchkin beamed with joy.


    I know he had friends he missed over there. Naturally, he would be happy. However, the little guy did not seem to know that returning to Zenon also meant breaking off contact with everything here.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Speaking of which, it seems that Daddy hasn''t had a taste of the strawberries you nted."


    My heart trembled, and for a moment. I did not know what to say.


    "When we go back to Zenon, you can nt some more strawberries and Daddy can eat them first this time."


    "Alright." I fought back my tears.


    After having breakfast, Munchkin went to have his routine examination. The doctor suggested that it was also time for me to get a pregnancy examination so that it could be documentedter.


    No longer having the resistance from before, I followed the doctor cooperatively to the B-Ultrasound room.


    Fortunately, the examination results this time revealed that Munchkin and I were both in good condition.


    It was just that since Munchkin was


    young, the doctor advised us to continue staying at the hospital for a few days for observation just to ensure he was safe and that he could go home once his situation


    In


    had stabilized.


    I certainly had no opinion about it.


    S


    After his examination, I brought Munchkin back to the ward. When the little guy saw we were on the way back, he looked a little unhappy. He started moping while sitting in the wheelchair.


    I noticed that something was off and crouched next to him. "Munchkin, what''s the matter with you? Do you not feel well?" "Mommy, can we not go back to the ward for the time being? I''ve been in there for so long that my body smells of disinfectant."


    I could not help teasing the little guy again. "You''re certainly ttering yourself despite being so young. What''s the matter with having a smell on your body?" I teased him on purpose.


    "If it goes on like this, I''ll smell like disinfectant forever in the future. Mommy, take me out for a walk. The doctor told me that being in the sun more can transform the calcium in my body so that I can grow faster."

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    The little guy gestured. "When I grow tall and strong, I''ll then be able to protect my mommy and my little brother or little sister."


    Hearing this, I could not help my eyes getting wet once again. I suddenly felt somewhat of a chill in my heart.


    Munchkin had returned to my side again, while Theo and I also had our own children again. This was supposed to be something to be celebrated.


    If this ident had not urred, we would be sitting at the same table and having a reunion dinner.


    Unfortunately, however, these were all gone now.


    The sadness in my heart made me suddenly want to bask in the sun. After thinking about it, I agreed to Munchkin''s request.


    I took him out to the hospital''s small garden and went straight to the back gate.


    I had thought of taking him for a stroll around the little garden, but Munchkin seemed dissatisfied. In addition, this child liked merriment. After thinking about it, I took him to themercial street.


    We went out when it was already a littlete that day, but themercial street was still lively.


    I was very curious where all these people came from. There should not be that many people living near the hospital.


    However, Munchkin was obviously different. He did not even consider the problem with the crowd. Seeing the lively scene in front of him, he immediately became happy again.


    When we passed by the mall, the little guy could not hold himself back anymore and almost jumped up from his wheelchair. Fortunately, my quick eyes and deft hands quickly pushed him down.


    "Mommy, can we go to the mall?"


    "Do


    you I want to go to the mall to buy something?"


    Why did the little guy need to shop?


    "I want to buy beautiful clothes for you. The clothes you''ve been wearing recently don''t look nice. I want you to dress like how you used to dress, like a goddess," Munchkin blurted out.


    I lowered my head and looked at the clothes on my body. I was wearing a casual, navy blue sports suit. Now that Munchkin reminded me about it, I suddenly realized that I had been wearing sports clothes and casual clothes consecutively for several days now.


    In fact, Alex had prepared a lot of


    clothes for me in the closet, but had been constantly thinking about other things these few days. In addition to my emotions, I was constantly wearing dark clothes. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Unexpectedly, I forgot to consider Munchkin''s feelings.


    "Do you think Mommy is ugly?" I asked anxiously while looking at Munchkin.


    The little guy shook his head. He looked at me seriously and said, think you''re unhappy. You used to wea colored clothes, but now, you only wear ck."


    The little guy said as he pointed at my


    clothes.


    "Daddy as well. His clothes are all wrinkled and haven''t been tidied up. It''s different from before."


    I was startled. "When did you see Daddy?"


    "I saw him in the hospital yesterday. He was in the corridor. He was leaving the conference room."


    I felt a little ufortable. It turned out that Munchkin had witnessed all of these.


    I pursed my lips. Sometimes, we really were not as observant as children were.


    "Mommy, let''s go and buy a beautiful dress for you."


    The little guy grabbed my hand, and I felt a small force squeeze my hand.


    "Alright, we''ll buy beautiful clothes for me and some for you too."


    "We''ll also buy some for Daddy!" the little guy added.


    "Alright," I promised.


    In the mall, pulled Munchkin around one floor after another. I was already tired, but Munchkin was still


    el


    browsing through clothes especially seriously.


    At the door of a shop, he suddenly pointed at a turquoise dress and called out to me,'' Mommy, let''s buy this."

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    I looked into the shop window. The mannequin was wearing a turquoise dress and holding onto the hand of the male mannequin next to it. The scene was exactly the same as when I had apanied Theo to various banquets.


    "Munchkin, this is a formal dress. I can''t wear it daily," I exined patiently.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I think you''ll look good in this dress," said Munchkin in a childlike voice.


    I could not bear to refuse him again, yet looking at the dress in the shop window, I did not know when I would be able to wear it if I got it.


    "Also, I think the suit at the side is good. Daddy will look very handsome in it."


    The little guy leaned his head forward to appreciate it carefully, but I was a little overwhelmed by his words.


    "Munchkin, why don''t wee back another day? Since you want to buy this suit, we have to find a time when your daddy is here and have him try it on." I made an excuse to leave.


    The little guy frowned. "But what if someone else already buys the dress the next time wee back?"


    The little guy looked at me with an aggrieved expression.


    "Mommy, you go and try it. It''s a big deal. Let''s call Daddy and ask for his measurements."


    I froze in ce.


    I knew Theo''s measurements. I had picked


    and bought clothes for him countless times before, so I had already memorized his measurements.


    However, I did know how to exin the situation between Theo and I to Munchkin.


    "Mommy, give me your mobile phone. Go and try on your clothes. I''ll ask Daddy." He held out his hand to me.


    I quickly found a topic to switch to." Munchkin, why don''t we look at other dresses this time? You don''t know this but I''ve gained a lot of weight recently. I might not be able to fit into this dress at all." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No, no." The little guy began behaving shamelessly, making a fuss in his wheelchair. "I only want this one. Only this one looks good."


    He did not even say much, but his little face had turned red from anger.


    I found it a little strange. I crouched in front of him and asked patiently," Munchkin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Munchkin had never behaved so shamelessly when he asked me for something. What was happening today?


    Munchkin did not answer me at first and just looked at me timidly. I knew from his eyes that he definitely had something he wanted to say.


    I waited patiently without rushing him. After a while, he asked, "Mommy, are you going to divorce Daddy?"


    I was a little surprised, but I quickly restrained my emotions and forced out a smile. "No, who did you hear this from?"


    "I don''t want you guys to divorce. I


    want you guys to be together forever" Tears had slipped


    ???''? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    little guy''s cheeks uncontro the


    when he said this. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I know you two are not my biological parents, but I like you guys. And now, Mommy, you''re pregnant with a baby again. I don''t want our family to separate."


    Hearing the words ''family'', my nose ached.


    Of course, I did not want that either.


    I lifted my hand and stroked Munchkin''s hair gently. "Little dummy, where did you hear these lies from? Mommy and Daddy along so well. How could we


    divorce? But Daddy has some


    to do now and can''t be with us for the time being. When he''s done and your body has also recovered, we''ll go back and live in a big house together just like before, alright?"


    "Really?" Hearing my answer, the little guy was half-convinced.

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    "Of course, don''t you believe what I tell you?"


    He pondered for a bit and immediately smiled.


    It was said that a child''s expression changed as fast as the weather did in June. There were still tears visibly hanging from the corners of his eyes and shiny snot bubbles at the tip of his nose, yet his mouth had split into an uncontroble smile at this moment.


    I took out a tissue and helped clean him up. Munchkin''s red nose tip was very adorable.


    "Mommy, that''s even more reason we should get this suit. When Daddy is done with his work, we''ll give it to him as a surprise."


    "Alright." My answer was firmer this time.


    This was because I had gotten a sure answer from my heart while I was consoling Munchkin just now.


    I did not want to leave Theo.


    Although the things that had happened were quite iprehensible, I should give him a chance to exin.


    Walking into the clothing store, I had thought of immediately buying the clothes and then taking them away. However, Munchkin insisted that I try on the dress for him first.


    Helpless, I grabbed the dress and entered the changing room.


    Before I went in, I told the staff repeatedly to help me look after my child. Munchkin even thought I was being a little naggy when he heard me. "Munchkin, I''m done changing."


    "Munchkin has a good eye. He knows at such a young age that beautiful clothes fit beautiful people."


    I was startled. Munchkin''s hot milk was still on the table in the waiting area, but he had disappeared. Instead, Alex sat in his ce.


    I looked around. I did not know whose orders the shop assistants had listened to, but they had all dispersed and returned to their usual work. No one paid any attention to me at all.


    "Miss Lane, there''s no need to panic. Ronny took Munchkin to the children''s park next door. Don''t worry, he won''t be taken away again."


    It was that hateful smile again.


    I could not smile at all, so I went to pack up my things and prepared to leave.


    I picked up the clothes and walked to the door of the clothing store, but I was stopped by the staff at the side.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Miss, you haven''t paid yet."


    I red at her angrily. "Do you think a dress is more important than my child?"


    I told them to take care of my child


    just now but my child was gone now. I had not even condemned them for that, yet they stopped me and asked me for money. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If I were not in a hurry to go look for Munchkin, I would have obviously taken the time to change out of this damned dress first.


    Alex moved his wheelchair and


    came toward me. "Please charge this dress to my ount and wrap up the man''s suit too." "Yes, Mr. Hodds." The salesperson heard this and put down their hand that was blocking my way.


    I ignored them and went straight to the children''s park next door.


    After heading out, I did indeed see a children''s toy store in the area to the right.


    I guessed that this was the ce Alex was referring to.


    I picked up my clothes and went straight to the store. After passing through several rows of shelves, I really saw a huge toy area.


    Ronny was ying with a group of car models with Munchkin. I was relieved but still felt some anger in my heart.


    "Munchkin, why did youe here by yourself?"


    Seeing me all of a sudden, Munchkin


    was a little aggrieved. Ronny hurriedly got up when he saw this. "My apologies, Miss Lane. Mr. Hodds said he wanted to meet you alone, so I brought Munchkin here."


    Looking at Ronny''s eyes, I also realized that I was on Alex''s ground.


    Not to mention, Munchkin and I were still in their hands. If I insisted on fighting them, I was afraid that Munchkin would suffer again.


    I could only hold back for Munchkin''s and mine''s safety.


    "Even so, could you please inform me first? I''m still Munchkin''s guardian, after all!"


    "We''ll remember your words." Alex''s gentle voice came from behind me, sounding as if this was not a huge matter.


    I understood his intention. It was nothing more than him trying to persuade me to transfer Munchkin''s custody over.


    No matter how gentle he was or how much he yed the good man, I would never sign any agreement.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    "Mommy, you look good in this dress." I was about to get angry with Alex when Munchkin suddenly spoke.


    I felt the eyes of Ronny and Alex shift to me, and for a moment, there was a little awkwardness in the atmosphere.


    "It''s all because you simply ran around. I was so scared that I didn''t even get to change my clothes." I ran around in such a fluster looking for Munchkin, yet this little fe still said I looked good.


    He was in the pen now but had he been next to me, I would have definitely pulled his little ear to prevent him from running around in the future. However, not only was Munchkin not scared, but he even stuck his tongue out at me mischievously.


    Alex offered an invitation from beside me," Miss Lane, there''s a special rest area over there. Why don''t we go there and sit for a while?"


    I was helpless. If I did not solve the problem, it was likely he would keep pestering me about it. After thinking about it, I agreed.


    When I came to the rest area, I took out my coat from my bag and put it on again.


    I noticed the strange gazes of passersby, but I could not care any longer.


    Although I knew where Munchkin was now, I was really worried that Alex and Munchkin would pull another disappearing act again if I went to go change my clothes now.


    Hence, I would rather have passersby scrutinize me strangely than leave Munchkin for even a moment now.


    "I''m sorry to have worried you, Miss Lane. In fact, you can rest assured that this ce is my private domain. No one can break into thismercial area without authorization."


    The shop staff brought two cups of hot milk over and ced them in front of me and Alex.


    I nced at it before pushing the cup into the middle of the table.


    "I can''t put my worries away when I''m around you," I spoke inly. I was sure he knew what I meant.


    "Mr. Hodds, did youe here because of what happened in the conference room yesterday?" I asked bluntly.


    If not, I think Alex should give me a reasonable exnation.


    When I said that, the other person seemed to have heard some joke instead. He could not help but smile more brightly.


    "Miss Lane, please believe me that I meant no harm, but I ced my people to be in charge of the private hospital.& don''t usually intervene in formalities, but the matter was


    about you and my sui


    couldn''t make up his mind.


    who


    Naturally, he woulde to ask


    me."


    I knew this. "But why did youe to the conference room?" I was aware that he knew certain things, but it was a different matter when he chose to tell Theo those things.


    "To be a doctor, one must protect a patient''s privacy. I''m afraid you''re being quite disrespectful by acting like this." I was very dissatisfied with his


    answer.


    "You''re right, Miss Lane, and I


    apologize to you. I''m very sorry to have interrupted your conversation with Mr. Grant, but please forgive me had the best intentions I thought I could help you."


    I frowned slightly to express my puzzlement.


    "This is a matter between us husband and wife. Why should you intervene?"


    He did not exin himself and once again apologized to me, "You''re right. I was too self-righteous."


    The more modest he was, the more I felt something was wrong.


    He had so inexplicablye to Munchkin and m. It could not just be because he wanted to apologize for this.


    Seemingly having noticed my


    doubts, Alex took the initiative to


    exin, "In addition to apologizing toN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Re


    you, I want to invite you to go live abroad with your family. The reason is very simple. We can take care of Munchkin together when we go wego abroad and give him better and safer living conditions." Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    What sort of a reason was this?


    I was angry for a moment and wanted to lose my temper, but I did not even know where to start.


    "Miss Lane, you know my story now. I''m not safe in this country and neither are you.


    I clenched my teeth and said nothing.


    "To be honest, Miss Lane, I was actually a little anxious before this. I thought you had made up your mind to divorce Mr. Grant. If that were the case, we could register for marriage and you could then emigrate abroad. We could take care of Munchkin together as long as you were willing." When I heard what he said, I only wanted tough. He was truly too whimsical.


    Moreover, at the end of the day, he was just trying to get custody of Munchkin. He was just using this so-called joint care in the name of marriage as an excuse to take Munchkin as his own.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I knew that although Theo had voluntarily given up custody now, Alex and I wereplete strangers. ording tow, we were not considered rtives.


    Even if Munchkin was rted to him by blood, there was no way for him to truly be Munchkin s guardian.


    If Alex wanted to achieve his goal, he still had to find a way to use me.


    I leaned back into the chair with a sneer. "Aren''t you being too confident now? Even if I am pregnant, I''m not stupid enough that I''d be fooled to gain something from nothing. You should know that emigrating brings me no benefits."


    I was not unting superiority but stating a fact.


    I knew what Alex meant. I did have a lot of trouble back home, but they were not serious enough that I had to emigrate abroad.


    This so-called protection that he could provide Munchkin and me was just for him to be able to easily keep us under house arrest. "There''s no need to be angry, Miss Lane. You can ponder over my proposal."


    In


    He paused, then continued to say, "I admit that my thinking at the start was indeed a little selfish. As far as the current situation is concerned, really need to gain custody over Munchkin, but I have discriminating thoughts about you. I concocted the previous n based on your voluntary divorce from Mr. Grant, but if you don''t want to do that now, I naturally won''t force you." Content


    belongs to


    I nced at Munchkin in the toy area and hoped that we were sitting far enough that he would not hear these words.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to, we naturally have other solutions. As I just said, you and your family can emigrate. Even if we don''t get married, my people can help with the formalities. Don''t worry


    fel


    about that."


    "But there''s no benefit to me for emigrating at all. I don''t need to emigrate either." Why did this guy always fail to realize the point of the problem?


    Seemingly a little tired, he picked up


    the hot milk and took a sip before continuing,'' It''s of little use to you now, but it''ll be of great help when ites to your husband. As far as know, yourpany has developed well in the domestic entertainment industry, but yourpetitors are also very strong. For this reason, Mr. Grant''s brokeragepany is in a bottleneck position. Although they won''t decline, moving up will also be difficult."


    I had to say that his analysis was spot-on.


    "But if Mr. Grant has the opportunity to contact foreign celebrities, the prospects of development for yourpany will bepletely different from now."


    I stared at him expressionlessly and said nothing. I wanted to hear what good excuses he had.


    "Miss Lane, you don''t have to be so vignt. I already told you wanted I wanted earlier. I need Munchkin''s custody to help me get back what belonged to my mother. It''s as simple as that."


    "But you''re not a simple person," I said.


    Leaving aside the story Bonny told me, I did not care about what Alex could do but. As far as his person was concerned, I did not think he was that simple.


    "Can you tell me how you ended up in a wheelchair?"

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    "It was a vehicr ident." There was no hesitation from him at all.


    "After my mother died, the elders of the Hodds family found awyer. After the will was announced, all of them were pissed. On my way back, Simon put his n into motion."


    Alexughed self-deprecatingly and pointed with both hands at his lower limbs. This was indeed a possibility, but I felt that this was not the case.


    I did not know what was the medical cause behind his legs, but he was not missing them. Maybe they were prosthetics, but I did not want to ask too many questions.


    "If that''s the case, how did you find me and Munchkin just now?"


    I did not mind the previous situation and would not nitpick, but it was different today.


    Even if this mall belonged to Alex, he brought Munchkin next door while I was changing clothes. He moved too quickly, did he not?


    Could it be that he already knew where we were? Otherwise, how did he arrive so quickly?


    "What happened today was purely a coincidence. I wanted to look for you in the hospital at first, but the doctor told me that you and Munchkin were out for a walk. Hence, I also thought of going out for a walk to relieve my boredom."


    I nodded, pretending to be satisfied with the answer.


    "I understand. Thank you, Mr. Hodds, but I won''t consider your suggestion."


    After saying that, I was prepared to leave, but Alex did not seem to have the intention to allow me to.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Miss Lane, things will be easy if you agree, but if you''re thinking of refusing, then it''ll be quite troublesome."


    "What do you mean?"


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. Based on my experience, the grievances between us will naturally not involve the children."


    If I really believed these words of his, then I would be stupid.


    "It''s just that Munchkin is my only hope now. If you don''t want to go abroad with me, I can only remain here. Mr. Grant''spany may find themselves having another strong opponent."


    "Your words sound pleasant, Mr. Hodds, but I''ve already understood one of the threats. However, what,


    want to tell you is that no matter


    what, my husband and I will p


    yield to you. As for Munchkin''s custody rights, don''t even think


    about it."


    I sat up straight and stared at him.


    "Don''t even think about hearing a single thank you from me for what you''ve done. None of the things you did were done after receiving my permission as a guardian. I won''t feel grateful for all the things you did.


    I was not afraid of offending him.


    "All of these are just tactics you used to fight against your family. It may look like you have helped me, but, in fact, you want to grab my child and have him be your pawn. I won''t let this happen." Since he had always been so polite, I could only tear through this sham.


    His gentleness did not make anyone feelfortable. On the contrary, every time he did something, one would find it difficult to understand. One would even be forced to ept his arrangements. Such people do not deserve to be thanked.


    In reality, he helped Munchkin with his kidney transnt and saved his life, but I would never acknowledge his help-not in my lifetime.


    This was because if I acknowledged it, he would continue to ckmail me and even control everything in Munchkin''s future.


    "Munchkin just came out from his surgery and needs more rest, so I''ll take him back first."


    After stating that, I picked up my handbag and went to Munchkin''s side.


    Seeing this, Ronny hurriedly stepped aside. "Munchkin, I''m a little tired. Let''s go back and rest first, okay?"

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    Munchkin was very sensible. Hearing that I was tired, he nodded immediately." Alright."


    Alex and Ronny were smart this once.


    Seeing that I was already angry, they did note up to us and insist on sending us back.


    Although I was a little inconvenienced along the way because of my dress, I still grabbed Munchkin tightly and brought him back to the ward.


    I did not change my dress until I went back to the ward and locked the door.


    Seeing the mobile phone next to me, I picked it up after a moment of pondering. Locating Tyler''s number, I then pressed the call button. However, no sound came from the phone.


    I looked at my mobile phone but found no issues with it. The interface was the same as usual.


    At that moment, a knock sounded from outside the door. "Ms. Lane, lunch is ready. Is it convenient for me to bring it in for you now?"


    Thinking that Munchkin had not eaten yet, I quickly put down the mobile phone and opened the door without thinking much.


    Two nurses came in pushing the dining cart. I went to one side and continued fiddling around with the mobile phone.


    Right at this moment, one of the nurses came to stand in front of me.


    "Miss Lane, Mr. Hodds asked me to tell you that you don''t need to try again. You can''t make calls with your mobile phone." Hearing her words, I felt a chill down my back.


    "Mr. Hodds said that unless he agrees, you and Munchkin can''t leave here for the time being Your mobile phone will also be useless. You can only make a call to Mr.


    Hodds'' number."


    I suppressed my emotions as I was afraid of scaring Munchkin. I made no loud noises. I just walked past the nurse, got up, and scrutinized the ward.


    I noticed the red shing lights of a camera positioned in an extremely inconspicuous corner of the top of an oil painting.


    "There''s another one diagonally opposite that," the nurse reminded me warmly and pointed to the location of another camera.


    It seemed that she was fearless.


    I handed the mobile phone to the nurse." Please inform Mr. Hodds as well that my answer will not change even if he imprisons us for a lifetime."


    The nurse did not refute and just nodded. She then took my mobile phone and left with the other nurse.


    I sat by the bed, watching Munchkin as he wolfed down his lunch. I started worrying a little.


    Why did I not think of this before?


    Even as night fell, I did not see Theo''s car downstairs.


    l


    I had already searched the ward when Munchkin was taking an afternoon nap. There were really no other cameras in all corners of the ward except those two. Content


    belongs to


    The bathroom and dressing room were very clean, but because of this, I also did not manage to find anything to contact the outside world with.


    There was aptop on the desk, but l


    knew even without thinking about it that as soon as I connected it to thework, Alex would know


    OV


    everything I typed out. Content


    belongs to


    I sat by the window, depressed. I looked at the highway in the distance. My heart began to worry as I did not know what to do.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    Ronny had spoken very gently earlier, and there was no fierce conflict between us just now. Even so, Munchkin, who was at the side, already noticed that there was something wrong.


    "Mommy, are we not able to find Daddy?" After hesitating for a moment, I walked toward Munchkin and gently held him in my arms while patting him on the back.


    "It''s nothing. It doesn''t matter if we can''t find Daddy. Daddy will find us."


    I wasforting Munchkin, but in my heart, I was unsure. I had been too hasty this time.


    I had been walking around the hospital these past few days but was stupified and did not manage to think of a way to contact


    Theo.


    Looking at the strangers walking around themercial block, I hesitated for a long time, thinking of whether to ask them for help or borrow their mobile phones.


    However, I did not make a move in the end.


    Ever since thest time, I kept feeling like Alex was watching us the entire time.


    Besides, there were cameras everywhere in this block, which made me even more afraid.


    I was afraid that if I failed in my attempts and was caught by Alex, he would make a move on Munchkin.


    In the end, I could only wait quietly for news about Theo.


    In order to not make Munchkin nervous, I pulled him along to watch the discovery program on the science and education channel. Munchkin was very interested in it.


    The quality of the program was also pretty good, but there were advertisements interspersed in the middle.


    When the program was done showing that day, the advertisement that showed was for a stic surgery hospital that I had never heard of but was all the rage recently.


    "Astral Cosmetics, a stic surgery hospital you can be assured of."


    In my disorientation, I found something a little weird. While I had never paid attention to the medical aesthetic industry before, I had heard of several good brands-just never Astral Cosmetics.


    Where did Astral Cosmeticse from? Why had I never seen their hospital before but their advertisements were suddenly everywhere?


    I was contemting this but could not help but be surprised by the new technologies introduced through promotional clips yed in the advertisement.


    "We''lle up with a facial


    adjustment n that best suits your face shape, starting with changing your genes. We guarantee you that the oue is natural as though you were born with it. That way, you can show your natural beauty."


    The TV screen was showing the model''s appearance before and after stic. surgery. They even rotated the portrait so that people could see the natural oue of the stic surgery through its details. There really were no obvious traces.


    The advertisement emphasized that if it was minimally invasive surgery, apletely natural oue could be achieved.


    If it was a big adjustment, this technology couldpletely cover up traces of surgery through a method they called ''gene -adjustment''.


    Was this not the same technology that Alex told me about before?


    Could this be from Alex''spany?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I thought about it and figured that it was not impossible.


    Although this technology could not be a powerful tool that would exin Alex''s identity, it was not meaningless.


    Looking at it from the perspective of the medical aesthetic industry that was all the rage now, it seemed to be pretty profiting.


    The biggest concern when it came to stic surgery was whether the


    oue would look natural and


    whether the procedure would b


    rejected by the body. It seemed now that this problem could be solved gically.


    Now, with the new technology, people who were going for surgery naturally would not have to worry.


    Soon after having lunch, I sent the dining cart out. When I returned to the ward, I heard two nurses whispering to each other in the corridor. They were discussing something rted to Astral Cosmetics.


    "Hey, did you hear that Astral Cosmetics is very popr recently? I heard they learned that technology from Mr. Hodds."

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    The other nurse was surprised. "Really? Would Mr. Hodds actually pass such amazing technology to someone else?"


    "Absolutely. I heard it when I passed the conference room."


    I hid at the entrance of the ward. The walls on both sides covered my body, so I could not be seen on the same side of the corridor.


    Not to mention, it did not seem that they or anyone else had noticed me. They were still boldly discussing.


    "If Mr. Hodds gave this technology to others, what else does he have now?"


    The other party was probably thinking that with how smart Alex Hodds was, he would not have made such a bad bargain. How could he give that technology to others?


    What would he rely on to make money after giving that away?


    That was also what I was curious about.


    "Who knows? But do you think he''ll care with how rich he is? He must have a n seeing as he has already given his technology to someone else. How could he actually let himself make a loss?"


    "That''s true." The person at the side agreed.


    Although they did not know what rich people were thinking in their heads, they seemed to pay more attention to the present.


    Working in this privateplex of Alex''s was enough for them to feed themselves, so naturally, they would not worry too much. However, it made me even more curious.


    What I could ascertain was that Simon Hodds was not the person the two nurses were talking about.


    This was because their private industries werepletely distinct.


    Moreover, I still had Munchkin''s custody in my hands, which had nothing to do with Simon. If Alex could share this technology with others, the only one who had the power to do it was Alex himself.


    However, if that was the case, what would the reason be?


    Alex tried his best to get this technology back, yet he gave it away to someone else so easily. What exactly was he nning?


    I just felt like there was something quite off with this.


    Back in the ward, Munchkin was sitting on the bed. He was already a little sleepy.


    I turned off the TV and sat beside the bed." If you''re sleepy, you should go to rest earlier. You can''t overtax your eyes."


    I lowered the head of the bed as I said this, but the little one had also begun acting spoiled. "But I don''t want to sleep now."


    "Nonsense. I just saw your little eyes close. How can you say you''re not sleepy?"


    It was also because the situation


    was a little special now, which was why I allowed the little one to watch TV for such a long time. It had only been a few days yet he was already addicted.


    "Mommy, I''m really not sleepy. My eyes are the ones that are sleepy."


    I smiled wryly. I raised my hand and


    pinched his small nose. "Then it''s fine if you don''t want to sleep, but your eyes are sleepy. You have to let them rest."


    The child obediently closed his eyes. "You should apany me until I fall asleep, then."


    He grabbed my sleeve with both hands and refused to let me leave.


    "Alright, I''ll stay with you." Ever since his wound healed, the little guy had be dingier.


    These days when the doctor came to check on him, they said that things were fine but I could not rest assured.


    It was because I was not even sure if I could take Munchkin out of the hospital when he recovered.


    The more thought about it, the


    more anxious I was. My body was not able to stave off the sleepiness, however, and I closed my eyes


    drowsily. Content belon


    toContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I dreamt in my sleep, and it could be because I was worried about something.


    It was one morning in the dream. Theo had driven to the hospital. Everyone in the hospital was still asleep, and he quietly made his way tomy and Munchkin''s ward. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He patted me on the shoulder and woke me up. Then, he picked me up and quietly took me out of the hospital.


    The car was traveling at a high speed but not toward the city. It went all the way south to our home in Zenon.


    The moment I got home, Munchkin circled the room happily while shouting, "Mommy, Mommy!"

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    When I opened my eyes again, I realized that it was just an afternoon dream. We were still in the hospital, and Munchkin was still in hospital clothes. I just did not know when he had woken up.


    He held the tablet in one hand and gently patted me with the other. "Mommy, look, it''s Daddy."


    He handed the tablet to me. I opened my eyes sleepily and looked at the news content on the tablet.


    Theo was indeed on the digital poster. His name was in the lower right corner of the poster, but the title shocked me. ''Chairman of Astral Cosmetics: Theo Grant''.


    My eyes widened. I had thought that Astral Cosmetic was Alex''s, but I did not expect it to be Theo''s!


    Since when did he own a stic surgery hospital?


    Combined with the conversation I heard from the nurses in the hospital corridor earlier, I had also thought that they were just discussing hearsay. I did not expect Alex to have really given the technology to someone else, and to Theo at that!


    Did he not say that Theo only had eight percent of the shares?


    I continued scrolling down to read the news fully, for fear of being cheated by the title.


    After reading the entire report, however, I realized that Theo had actually used Alex''s technology to open his own stic surgery hospital. Due to this, Grant Corporation''s stocks were also on a rise.


    There were rmendations for relevant content at the bottom of the news, and one of the most read news revealed that Theo had unexpectedly upied 52 percent of Hodds Corporation''s shares, bing thergest shareholder overnight.


    What they referred to here only involved Alex Hodds'' shares, not Hodds Corporation.


    If that was the case, however, almost all the properties under Alex were now Grant Corporation''s.


    Things were getting somewhat strange.


    I was aware Theo had such an


    ability, but this was definitely notet


    something that could bepleted in a day or two. He must have already nned this a long time ago.


    Thinking about it this way, he definitely had already nned things in advance.


    Why did I know nothing about it?


    It seemed now that I would have to look for him and ask him about the reason.


    Thinking of the cameras in the ward,


    I calmly returned the tablet to


    novel.ne


    Munchkin after reading the articles. I ever put on an indifferent expression on my face.


    "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "I rested for a while and my eyes were no longer tired. I wanted to watch TV by myself, but the remote control is too far away. I was afraid of waking you up, so I didn''t get off the bed," Munchkin said as he pointed to the remote control on the tea table.


    I looked at the tea table and thought that things could not continue like this.


    "Let''s take a break from the TV. I''ll take you down for a walk."


    "Alright." The little guy nodded obediently. I dressed him up and pushed out the wheelchair, but the little guy stamped his feet in protest.


    "Mommy, my wound is fine now. 1 want to walk by myself. I don''t want to sit in a wheelchair anymore."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I frowned a little worriedly. "But your wound hasn''t healedpletely."


    "No, it''s already healed." Munchkin crossed his arms as he put on the appearance of an adult.


    "Speaking of which, you''re pregnant with a baby now. You need my care more. If you insist on bringing out a wheelchair, Mommy, let me push you."


    I was inadvertently amused by the little one''s childishness.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    "The doctor only said that you''re recovering well, not that you''ve recovered," I enunciated each word while still pushing the wheelchair. "So, I don''t need you to take care of me for the time being. Once you''re in good health and have no problems at all, then I''ll let you push me in a wheelchair."


    I walked over to him and held out my hand. I could agree with him not using a wheelchair, but I still could not let him take care of me now.


    I had to keep him in my line of sight until we left this hospital.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." The little guy happily took my hand, and we went to the garden.


    Naturally, children would not stroll around the garden obediently like adults.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He trotted along the way, peeping here and looking there while I was chasing behind him while shouting, "Slow down!"


    However, this was exactly what I wanted.


    I did not need Munchkin to start running, but I really wanted to look around the garden carefully and find an exit.


    When I was reading the news just now, I had a gut feeling that Theo had not appeared these few days partly because he was angry but also because he could not.


    If he could note, then I should go to him.


    I could not go through the hospital''s main gate, but there should be a ce for me to leave from among the grass in the garden. I rounded the garden with Munchkin a few times, and sure enough, we were rewarded. There was a bamboo forest behind the bush on the west side of the hospital.


    The bamboos were tall and dense, but behind them, I found an abandoned metal door. There was no lock on the metal door but some metal wires that were tightly intertwined.


    We could open the small door easily after cutting the metal wires.


    Most importantly, there was no surveince.


    A wire-cutting tool was easy to locate. If that did not work, we could also try medical pliers.


    After roughly going through the n in my mind, I secretly made up my mind. I woulde and take a look this evening. If there were indeed no issues, I would bring Munchkin and leave this ce.


    At dinner, I informed that I wanted to go to the garden alone to get some air on the grounds that the ward was too stuffy. I asked Ronny to help me watch over Munchkin.


    He was very obedient and kept watch at the door.


    Then, I went to the garden. The sun was already setting, and themps in the hospital had not been lit. The garden was shrouded in darkness. It was as if God was helping me.


    I quickly made my way to the bamboo forest I found just this morning. Pulling the bamboo leaves apart, I walked to the door and tried making use of the stolen pliers.


    It did not go well at first. My hand needed


    to go around to the front of the door,


    and I could not see anything at all. To cut the iron wire, I had to go to the back of the door, and it was very inconvenient to operate. It was not


    easy cutting that piece of metax e


    wire raised my hand and looked at my watch. I reckoned that had spent about 10 minutes OFF this and thought that it would not be good for me to disappear for too long. Otherwise, it would be easy for Alex to find me by then.


    I could only give up and turn back to the main road of the garden for now. Secretly, I was annoyed. If this was the cased could only spare up to half an hour every day. There were at least 15 metal wires on the door that had to be cut. It was likely that I would have to stay here several more days.


    I could not help frowning. The situation was bing more and more urgent.


    My heart was pounding, but I did not know if it was because I was nervous just now or if it was because I was worried about what would happen next.


    Even more so, I did not notice the


    figure at the corner of the auxiliary


    building on the west side of the


    hospital. I was dragged over, and my


    entire body was pressed directly


    against the wall.


    I subconsciously called out, but the other person covered my mouth with his hands.


    It was also at this moment that I could see the other person''s face clearly. What I did not expect was that the face in front of me was Alex''s.


    He had finally stopped giving me that civilized smile. In its ce instead was an inscrutable smile.


    What surprised me even more was that


    this time, he was not in a wheelchair!


    The palm of his hand that was over my lips slowly moved away, leaving a faint fragrance of pine. "You..." I looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    I did not like the way he was looking at me now. It was like he was looking at some novel ything.


    "Are you Alex?" I was a little uncertain.


    After going through thest two incidents, I did not even know if the person standing in front of me was actually him or a stranger wearing a mask of Alex''s face.


    He smiled delightedly and leaned down with his hands against the wall, closing the distance between us.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Of course, I am. Who do you think I am?"


    "You can stand?" There was some anger in my tone.


    These people seem to regard lying as routine.


    "I can." Seemingly noticing my anger, he exined, "I didn''t lie to you. What I said about the car ident was true, but I didn''t say I couldn''t stand it. You just thought I couldn''t."


    Alex answered righteously, but I still felt like that was an excuse.


    He straightened up and finally retracted his hands from beside my head. At this moment, the imprisonment he had just imposed on me was finally lifted.


    "I would like you to exercise more understanding. Being in this country is like being in the Hodds elders'' territory. If I don''t appear like this, I''m afraid they''ll attack me again."


    I took a deep breath. "I''m not interested in matters regarding your family. If you''re here to tell a story today, go find someone else. I don''t have time." I turned to leave, but he raised his hand and blocked my way.


    "I know that you''re only interested in Mr. Grant and the children now. If I''m not mistaken, you came to cut the metal wires of that door just now, yes?" I tightened my hand around the pliers that I worked with just now.


    I had stolen the pliers from the hospital. They were smaller, but regardless, it was also made of metal. I could only use it to protect myself when necessary.


    "I deliberately left that door for you. This is my hospital. How could I have left a corner unmonitored?"


    He smiled triumphantly and walked behind me.


    I shuddered, but two secondster, I was a little angry. I turned around. "What do you want?"


    A surge of courage came from


    somewhere was unaware of.


    Perhaps it was because I had a new life in my stomach, or it might be because I had misunderstood. Theo and eagerly wanted to listen to his exnation now.


    In short, I suddenly lost my concerns from before and chose to question Alex directly at this moment.


    "What I want is very simple. I want you to divorce Theo and go abroad to live with me.


    "Why?" I looked at Alex in front of me. His legs were fine, but I figured his brain was malfunctioning.


    "Because you and Munchkin will get the best protection after going abroad with me, and you don''t want Munchkin to be kidnapped often either, no?"


    He took another step forward again


    and walked up to me. "I already learned about the incident with Munchkin''s mother before this. Munchkin is alone now, and he''s still young. But he got so ill because of the people around Theo. Do you want him to experience such things again in his life?"


    "Of course not, but we don''t need your protection!"


    "Miss Lane, I know you''re mad now, but please think about it. Have I done anything to hurt you ever since you met me?"


    I was silent for a moment.


    "On the contrary, when did I ever not help when you and Munchkin when you two encountered danger?"


    I thought about it carefully Although


    Alex was annoying, it was he who saved me from Simon''s hand. It was he who transnted his kidney to Munchkin, thus saving Munchkin''s life


    "But that doesn''t mean I should trust you. Mr. Hodds, we knew of your purpose since the beginning. The things you did were not done out of kindness."


    I reminded him that everything he did, he did for himself.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    He sneered. "You''re right, Miss Lane. It doesn''t represent my kindness, but what did Theo, the person you count on, do?"


    He pretended to think seriously before continuing, "It seems that he really didn''t do anything. During this period, he just secretly signed an agreement with me behind your back, gave up custody of Munchkin, and then at a time when you needed him most, went and busy himself with a stic surgery hospital."


    Alex raised his hand as he praised Theo''s achievements over the past few days. "I have to say, Mr. Grant is quite skilled when ites to business. I didn''t know why he took the initiative to talk to me before, but it turns out that he started preparing for this long ago."


    Alex said whileughing self-deprecatingly. "Mr. Grant''s territory is expanding now that he has ventured into the medical aesthetic industry in addition to his entertainmentpany."


    I remained looking at him calmly, not caring about what he was saying.


    "As you said, Theo is a smart man.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Naturally, he has his own considerations when he did these things. Mr. Hodds, you hiding abroad won''t be a long-term n. However, everyone has their own aspirations. If you think hiding like this is the best course for your life, please help yourself. But Munchkin and I will not go with you."


    My intentions were also very simple.


    His so-called protection was actually to find a ce that was out of the Hodds family''s reach and hide. What kind of protection was this?


    "Hahaha..."


    After hearing what I said, Alex was surprised, but he did not get angry. Instead, he looked up andughed.


    "Miss Lane, you truly are very admirable. You described everything I did to be that of a coward''s action in just a few words. I truly am so deplorable."


    I looked at him but had no intention tofort him at all.


    His life was a little sad, but that did not mean he had to live his life in such a pitiful state like this. Everything had been his choice.


    "I won''t be a coward now, then." Suddenly, his expression changed. The meaningful smile from before reappeared on his face.


    His eyes were red, and his expression was fierce and bizarre.


    He approached me, step by step." Munchkin''s custody is my only hope now. If I can''t get custody soon, I won''t even have the right to touch this technology. Do you think I can watch wide-eyed as my mother''s efforts get taken away by others like this?"


    I retreated step by step, somewhat confused by his words.


    "You must be curious now about how Theo got his hands on the technology can tell you that. It''s very simple. He first made a deal el with me and said that he could help me get back what belongs to me on the premise that I had to share the technology with him. So, in addition to eight percent of shares, I also signed a contract sharing the gic modification technology."


    This was what they had not told me before.


    el


    "With this contract, he was unimpeded before the Hodds family''s elders. He soon collected, many smaller shares. In an instant, he became Hodds Corporation''srgest shareholder. Now, he''sing after me."


    All of a sudden, I understood why Alex was anxious to have me go abroad with him.


    It was because Alex was no longer Theo''s opponent now. The only way he could protect himself is to hide abroad.


    The reason why he had to bring me and Munchkin along was because we were thest weapons he could use.

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    "Mr. Hodds, what you said has nothing to do with me. Not only that, bu I also wish to remind you that even if this is your private property, it''s illegal to forcibly restrict someone''s personal freedom in our country. Please reconsider."


    I red at him fiercely. It was illegal no matter what country it was, so I could threaten him without even considering his nationality. Considering who he was, I also knew that he must have done a lot of illegal things before. However, he was now different from before. Since he had also considered Theo''s threat against him, he should also be considering his situation in other circumstances in the meantime. Gradually, his eyes were no longer as polite as earlier. Instead, a trace of malice was leaking through.


    I knew I had provoked him.


    "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Hodds, I''ll go first."


    I had a bad feeling. I was worried about Munchkin''s safety and immediately turned around and left.


    He did not stop me for some reason.


    I quickened my pace and returned to the ward. Fortunately, Munchkin was not affected and was still watching TV in the ward. Looking at him, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter? You don''t look too good." Munchkin looked at me somewhat curiously.


    I took off my coat and changed my clothes. "Nothing. I just went out for a stroll and walked a little fast."


    I walked to the bedside and rubbed his hair. "I''ll go take a bath. Be good while you''re in the ward by yourself. Call out to me if you need anything."


    "I know, Mommy. Don''t worry," the little guy replied perfunctorily, somewhat exasperated with my nagging.


    When I walked into the bathroom, my anxiety came to mind again. Since Alex had deliberately left the door for me, there definitely was no way of going through it.


    Under such circumstances, how was I going to leave with Munchkin safely?


    Several locations that I had noted as possible escape points from when I wandered around in the garden before shed through my mind, but I rejected them one by one.


    While I was contemting, I vaguely heard a ruckus outside. I subconsciously came to the window. There was a row of cars downstairs that had appeared at some point.


    I immediately walked out of the bathroom, and the ruckus in the corridor became more obvious.


    Munchkin was also looking at me somewhat confusedly. I turned off the TV, then told him, "Stay in the ward and don''t run around."


    I quickly walked to the door and


    opened a crack. I saw the medical staff looking around in a panic. Meanwhile, Ronny rushed to the entrance with arge group of people. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mommy, what''s happening?" Munchkin did not listen to me. He squeezed beside me, arching his body and trying to find out what was going on.


    I grabbed his cor and carried him back before he was even out the door.


    Shutting the door, he looked at me curiously. "Mommy, who are those people out there?"


    "I don''t know." I looked at him nervously.


    Ronny was in the hospital with arge group of people. He looked very nervous, and the other party hade to pay a visit thiste at night. Thinking about it, they were likely not good people.


    "Munchkin, the situation now is special and there are also many strangers here. You can''t simply run around anymore. You must listen to me. Do you understand?" I was a little angry about his horseying just now.


    Seemingly scared by me, Munchkin nodded at me stiffly.


    "Go to the changing room obediently. Don''te out if I don''t call you to."


    "Okay." Munchkin was obviously more obedient this time. He turned around and ran to the dressing room.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    I locked the door handle quietly and looked out the ward through the peephole.


    I tried my best to look through the hole and saw many people standing outside the ward. The medical staff was barricaded at the back, surrounded by Ronny and his subordinates.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Slowly, I heard the sound of footstepsing closer from afar. When the person walked passed the ward, I was unsure whether it was by chance or it was deliberate but I saw the man''s face.


    The person who hade was Theo.


    I was overjoyed. I wanted to open the door and run out, but I hesitated after thinking again.


    Theo''s steps went farther away, and my heart gradually calmed down.


    He did note to me directly and was still walking forward. Was he going to look for Alex?


    Ronny had brought so many people over, and one could tell that Alex was also very nervous about this. Would a confrontation now ur between the two parties like this?


    Just as I was thinking so, I heard Ronny follow Theo through the corridor. I heard Ronny''s order. "This person now poses a big threat to Mr. Hodds. You must protect Mr. Hodds and open fire if necessary."


    My heart instantly rose to my throat. No, I could not let Theo remain here for long.


    If Alex was firm about not letting us go, I would take this opportunity to escape with


    Munchkin.


    I quickly walked to the dressing room and quickly put on a set of clothes on Munchkin.


    "Mommy, are we going back?" Munchkin noticed my stance and looked at me, uprehending the situation.


    I nodded. "Yes, Daddy hase to pick us up, but he''s a little busy now so. We''ll go first, do you understand?"


    He nodded forcefully. "There are more strangers outside today, so remember to hold on to my hand and don''t let go no matter what happens, understand?"


    I urged him again.


    Although Munchkin''s wound had not fully healed, it had more or less recovered now. I was not too worried about it.


    What I was more worried about was


    that there would not be a lot of people in the hospitalter. I was afraid that it would be a little difficult for both of us to get out of this building since Alex and I were recognized by everyone in this hospital.


    Just as I was packing my things, I heard the sound of the door lock turning from the outside. My hands


    stopped vigntly as I pushed


    Munchkin into the corner. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If it were Alex or Ronny who came, they would always knock on the door before entering the ward.


    However, the person who wasing in now did not give any indications. This was obviously them wanting to take advantage of our unpreparedness.


    I quickly turned off the lights in the


    dressing room and hid in the dark The person quickly walked past the living room and came straight to the


    bedroom. Content beast the


    to


    The moment they entered the ward, the footsteps stopped. They were presumably looking at the empty bed, searching for any signs of us.


    Apart fro the bathroom, there was only the smallpartment of the dressing room in the bedroom.


    I motioned to Munchkin in the corner to not make a sound and to close his eyes.


    He obediently covered his eyes with his hat.


    My hand gripped the pliers I had used to cut wires just now. Fortunately, I had not returned them.


    I could see the slender shadow outside searching for us in the ward through the crack of the door. The shadow was getting


    bigger and closer. I took out my pliers and got ready at that moment.


    I saw the door lock start to turn and waited for the man to stick his head in.


    However, there was no movement outside the door after a while.


    Then, I heard Theo''s voice. "Wanda, it''s me."

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    I was stunned and a little agitated, but I still did not dare to open the door. He seemed to be able to sense my worry.


    He said again, "It''s really me, Wanda. I came to bring you home."


    I looked at Munchkin in the corner. He was still covering his eyes.


    I hesitated. I hurt Theo before this because I did not believe him. If I chose not to believe him now as I did before, I was afraid that it would not only hurt Theo but also cost Munchkin''s and my life.


    Even so, I still felt like there would be some unease even if I did choose to believe him this time.


    After hesitating, I finally came forward and carefully opened the door.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, I was very nervous, fearing that standing behind the door was an unknown liar.


    The man outside the door was not in a hurry. He waited for me to slowly open the door before entering the room sideways." Wanda, are you okay?"


    I might not be able to tell if the person in front of me was real or fake, but I could tell that the anxiety in his eyes was real.


    Theo came forward and held my shoulders. He looked at me carefully from head to toe, and after ascertaining that I was all right, he hurriedly asked, "Where''s Munchkin? Is he not with you?"


    I looked at the corner.


    He followed my gaze and found Munchkin before pulling him out of the corner.


    "Munchkin, it''s all right. It''s Daddy." Although the situation was very tense, Theo still called out Munchkin''s name patiently.


    Even so, the little one kept covering himself with the hat.


    Recalling what I told him before, I immediately came forward and said," Munchkin, it''s okay. It''s Daddy."


    Hearing what I said, he slowly loosened his grip. He blinked and looked at me, then looked at Theo.


    Then, he suddenly jumped into Theo''s arms. "Daddy, you finally came back."


    Hearing that, I lowered my head slightly, feeling a little guilty.


    Theo hugged Munchkin before turning around to embrace me. "Daddy is back. I''ll get you two out of here now."


    Theo''s low voice calmed my heart that was pounding before.


    "If there''s anything, we can go back and talk about it. Now, let me bring you two out of here."


    Saying that, Theo got up. He found a long coat, wrapped Munchkin up from head to toe, then picked him up. After that, he pulled me along.


    "Is it okay for us to just go out like this?" I looked at him warily.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything."


    Maybe it was because I got to see this reassuring man again or maybe it was because of the strength Theo had passed to me from the palm of his hand, I slowly rxed. I was not so nervous anymore. Not to mention, I was more determined that we would be able to leave here this time.


    Theo walked in front with Munchkin in his arm. With the other, he pulled me to the door.


    He opened the door first. There was


    no more excitement in the corridor from before. Only a group of


    uninformed medical staff were


    looking around.


    He turned and motioned to me. I calmly opened the door and walked in front. Theo was behind me with Munchkin in his arms.


    He was only wearing a simple suit. If one were to judge from his clothes, he looked almost identical to Ronny''s men.


    Besides, the situation now was so


    e


    chaotic. The medical staff would be paying attention to the man who had just waltzed in with great fanfare and not pay much attention to me.


    At the moment, I just hoped that they would not be so conscientious and concentrate on gossiping.


    "Ms. Lane!"


    s, I heard a nurse call out to me from behind even before I took two steps.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    I stopped abruptly, and the nurse hurried forward. "Ms. Lane, where are you going?"


    She looked at me suspiciously, and I looked at Theo behind me who was holding onto the child. I felt more eyes begin to slowly focus on us. Pretending to be angry, I said, "Where else can I go? Of course, it''s to find a ce to rest."


    "This floor got so inexplicably noisy all of a sudden. My child and I can''t rest even if we want to. Now, my child is sleepy, so I found someone to take us downstairs to rest. Is that not okay either?"


    The nurse obviously got frightened by me.


    I usually spoke to the nurses politely, but


    now, I was throwing a huge tantrum. She likely found it hard to ept.


    "Of course, but can you let me report this to Mr. Wescher first? He instructed us before this that neither you nor Young Master Lane could leave this ward. If you want to leave, you must talk to him first....."


    Her voice was bing smaller and smaller as if she was afraid that I would get pissed again.


    I knew this had nothing to do with her, but in order to escape this ce, I could only pretend to be more vicious.


    "You still want to make a report? Didn''t you see him walk past the door with arge group of people just now? With how they pounded their way through, how are patients supposed to rest with such loud footsteps?"


    I deliberately looked at Munchkin as I said this.


    Since the operation was performed here, they should also know that Munchkin''s kidney was transnted from Alex.


    There was no need to know too much, but one could at least tell from this that the rtionship between Alex and Munchkin was not typical.


    In a case like this, would they still risk Munchkin not getting a good rest and continue to keep us here?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "That''s not what I meant, Ms. Lane. Which ward are you going to? I''ll ask someone to arrange it for you now."


    The nurse apologized again and wanted to serve us warmly.


    I was bing more anxious, however. I


    could not continue dawdling.


    I gritted my teeth and stamped my feet, "No need. I''ll go down to choose the ward myself. My child is very sleepy now. Please stop talking nonsense with me here. If you really want Mr. Lane and m to have a good rest, please start from now on and don''t disturb us again."


    With that, I even red at her before walking toward the elevator angrily.


    This move actually worked. The people behind us did not follow us, and the rest were still stunned.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but at the


    same tim


    I started feeling nervous


    again. I was worried that I hadel dyed too long in the corridor.


    I looked at the elevator as it slowly came up. The numbers were getting bigger and


    bigger, but after a long time, it still did not reach the top floor. My fingers squeezed the flesh of my hands nervously.


    The elevator got closer and closer. Finally, I heard a ding. I hurried in.


    Just as the elevator doors slowly closed, I saw Ronny rushing out from the end of the corridor. "Stop them!"


    At that, the men in ck behind him ran toward us at a fast speed.


    I hurriedly press the button to close the doors, but the elevator was still slow. The doors of the elevator closed at a constant speed. Fortunately, no one managed to rush in.


    "Hurry to the next floor!" Ronny quickly issued a new order.


    I looked at the buttons for the other


    floors and began to panic. This elevator was a cross-floor


    It could stop at at least eig


    from the top floor to the basement.


    If this was the case, Ronny had eight more chances.


    I looked at Theo in a panic. He reacted quickly as if he was already prepared.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    He lowered Munchkin onto the floor. He opened the cor and revealed Munchkin''s small face. "Munchkin, many strangers will being in in a while, but don''t be afraid. Daddy will be next to you the entire time, so be good, hold onto me, and don''t move. Do you understand?"


    "Got it!" The little guy nodded seriously.


    After that, Theo raised the coat and covered Munchkin''s entire face before picking him up again.


    Munchkin''s hands just barely managed to stretch themselves out the sleeves to tightly hug Theo''s neck. Even so, he could not see the outside because the coat was obstructing his view.


    After ensuring Theo was protecting him well, Theo touched his waist. At this moment, a ding sounded. As expected, the elevator opened its doors on the next floor.


    Theo was standing in front of me. With one arm carrying Munchkin, he used the other to quickly fish out his handgun from behind his waist before aiming it at Munchkin''s forehead.


    My eyes widened. I wanted to stop him but did not dare to. My brain instantly went nk.


    The elevator doors slowly opened. The people standing at the door initially wanted to rush in, but when they saw Theo''s actions inside the elevator, they all stood in ce from fear.


    "Take one step and you''ll have to bear the consequences."


    I saw the blue veins on the back of Theo''s hand pulsate. I knew how much force he was exerting.


    Hearing this, the people at the doors naturally did not dare to move a muscle. After a stalemate thatsted for nearly one minute, the elevator doors slowly began to close before continuing its way down.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Theo put away the gun, and I was relieved.


    He turned to me. "Sorry, I didn''t have enough time to go over things with you."


    There was some guilt in his eyes.


    I shook my head and leaned my head against his shoulder. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been so stupid this time, the three of us wouldn''t be in so much danger now."


    "It''s okay. I can solve it."


    He put away the gun and patted me on the shoulder.


    This time, the elevator made no stops along the way. Despite that, Theo did not let his guard down.


    When we were about to reach the first floor, he held me behind him and reached his hand behind his waist again.


    The elevator doors opened, and there was a row of people in ck standing outside. In front of them stood Alex who had a faint smile on his face.


    Theo hugged Munchkin and walked out of the elevator calmly.


    "Mr. Grant, we haven''t seen each other for a while." Alex stretched his hand out to


    Theo. On his face was again that annoying smile.


    "It''s been a long time. Thank you for


    I.ne


    taking care of my wife and my children during this time. I''m done witheverything I was supposed to So I''ll take them away first."


    be


    I knew Theo was just being polite but Alex smiled gently. "Mr. Grant don''t be so in a hurry to leave. It''s not easy to have youe here, so why don''t you stay for a simple meal?"


    "I''m not interested in having a meal in a hospital," Theo said with augh as he walked toward the gate.


    I stood beside him. He was yanking my hand tightly.


    We were still surrounded, but I was no longer afraid.


    "You might not want to, but I insist." We had just taken two steps when Alex''s voice sounded again.


    "Why don''t you invite me to your stic surgery hospital so I can have a look at the ce, Mr. Grant? I''m quite interested in this project."


    I could tell what Alex''s intentions were.


    "If you''re interested, let''s convene


    another day. I''m going to spend time with my family properly today." Theo held my hand even tighter. I could obviously tell that his pace had also quickened.


    "In that case, I won''t force you to stay. Mr. Grant, please travel safely." Alex''s voice sounded far behind Theo.


    I was also a little curious as to why he was so nervous, but the next second, I heard the sound of a gunshot.

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Theo quickly hugged me in his arms. It was also at the sound of the gunshot that Keith and the others rushed to me and Theo as if they had received some order.


    I felt a weight on my back. I realized when I turned around that Theo had fallen to the floor, his stance somewhat strange.


    The crowd quickly rushed past us, and amidst the panic, I was pulled into a car.


    I hurriedly searched for Munchkin when I saw that he had been picked up into the car. I quickly carried him from Keith''s grasp and protected him tightly in my arms.


    However, looking around me again, I did not see Theo''s figure.


    Far away, I saw a man kneeling in the hospital lobby. There was blood pooling on the floor.


    I wanted to shout, but before the words could leave my throat, my eyes went dark.


    Some time passed before I finally saw light again. I slowly opened my eyes after I had adjusted to the light and realized that I had returned to my home in Zenon.


    I was a little surprised, not daring to believe that I was actually back.


    Propping my body up with force, I looked left and right repeatedly to confirm that this was indeed Zenon.


    I rolled out of bed. I opened the curtains and looked out the window. Everything was so peaceful and quiet.


    Could everything from before be just a


    dream?


    Was I dreaming now?


    I touched my belly subconsciously, but it was a pity that it was still too early in the pregnancy. I could not feel anything now.


    How did I get here?


    What happened at the gates of the hospital?


    In my anxiousness, I heard the sound of the lock of the door behind turning.


    I turned to look back and saw Theoing in with a tray. "Are you awake?" His smile was gentle. He looked different from back when he was in the conference room before.


    "Why am I here?"


    He put the hot milk down on the table and walked up to me with a slight smile. "You got a shock when you were at the hospital and fainted. Fortunately, we were lucky. You and the baby are all right."


    He came forward and wrapped me in his arms. His one hand was around me while the other was caressing my belly.


    I heard this, and my heart that was suspended in the air finally eased.


    "But back at the hospital, I clearly saw you...


    I recalled the scene in my mind.


    I clearly remembered the scene being chaotic at that time. I was taken into the car, then Munchkin was also carried into the car by Keith. I was so scared that I quickly wrapped him in my arms.


    However, Theo disappeared when I was looking for him after that.


    When I scanned the floor of the hospital lobby, I saw a man in a ck suit lying there. I thought Theo was injured. Theo steadied me and led me to the bedside. Pulling away the nket, he motioned for me to rest for a bit. "The person you saw was not me but my double, or the one you saw when you first entered the hospital." He exined to me, "It was deliberately done to confuse Alex, but I didn''t think that he would actually open fire."


    There was a hint of sternness in Theo''s expression when he spoke till this point.


    I knew that while he had all sorts of means when it came to business, he had always been kind in nature.


    "We initially nned to have the


    double go in and negotiate with Alex first. That way, we could buy some time. Then, I would sneak into the hospital and take you two away Keith was responsible for picking us up downstairs. We''d be safe as long as we got you." N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Theo paused. "As for the double, he''s of no use to Alex. Considering his person, it was impossible that he would conductwlessness. That''s why we didn''t think too much of it."


    Theo picked up the hot milk and handed it to me as he said this.


    "It could have been that the people under him became hasty when they saw me leaving with you and actually opened fire."


    I could tell that there was another meaning hidden in Theo''s smile.


    "But don''t worry, he wasn''t hurt too badly. Keith managed to send him to the hospital in time after that. The doctor said he would be fine after a period of recovery."


    My heart that was suspended in mid-air finally eased.


    Theo continued, "After that, we also quickly made a police report. The one who opened fire has been apprehended. Since Alex is afraid of getting into too much trouble, he left the country the night after.


    My face was expressionless. I did not even bother sneering internally.


    This was practically expected. What would such a person do apart from running away?

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    Theo did not speak again after exining the ins and outs that led to mying here.


    He just sat opposite me, looking at me while I looked at him. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    I took a sip of hot milk and put the cup back down.


    Theo still said nothing, so I could only ask," What else?"


    He had exined the situation that led to mying here, but what was the reason for my previous misunderstanding?


    "What else is there?" Theo, however, deliberately stepped forward and looked at me as if he did not know anything.


    "Everything you hid from me before." I put the cup of milk down on the bedside table. I lowered my head and said nothing more.


    Seeing my unhappiness, Theo stopped fooling around. He sat closer to me, took my hand, and said, "It''s a long story."


    He started slowly without rushing to expose my careful thinking.


    "I had in fact learned of Alex''s existence early on. I never thought of contacting him because I knew Munchkin was the most important thing to you." This made my heart ache.


    "I know what you were thinking. You would even neglect your own life in order to save Munchkin. I had the same thoughts as you at the time, but I was a tad more rational than you."


    I looked up at Theo. It would not be good for me to refute. It was just that his words made me very ufortable.


    There was a hint of jeering on his face, and the slightly cocked corners of his lips made one want to stare.


    When I realized this, I immediately withdrew my gaze.


    I could not fall for his schemes.


    I quickly lowered my head and immediately pretended to be angry.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He continued, "I was afraid you might do something stupid, so I contacted this rtive of Munchkin''s who was overseas. I knew he was in a difficult situation based on my earlier observation.


    "I had also figured that he would definitely not agree if I were to suddenly ask him to donate his kidney to Munchkin, but Munchkin was running out of time then. I had no choice but to offer enough conditions to attract him."


    Theo''s expression gradually returned to looking serious.


    "But why couldn''t you tell me this earlier?" This was was what irritated me the most, and it was also the only matter I could use to argue my point.


    Theo looked at me for two seconds


    before slowly continuing, "Just as what I said previously, it was because was a little more rational than you. You were too anxious back them was afraid that you would have only digested the first part of the n if I told you."


    My face went red.


    I was very aware of my condition. Even now, I was simrly this anxious.


    "But weren''t you worried that this guy would really think of another way to take custody of Munchkin after that? What would we have done then?"


    I was still a little angry. After all, he had still taken risks with Munchkin.


    Theo shook his head and said


    confidently," wasn''t worried. It was simple. I had observed Alex for a long time before that. I knew he was in trouble and that although his identity was distinct, his family did not like him. Hence, he didn''t really


    have much power that really


    waste."


    "So, you only had eight percent of the shares at that time?" I asked. My doubts were slowly being answered.


    I had wondered then why it was only 8%?


    "Yes, that''s because I knew that


    within the scope Alex controlled, the smallest shareholder held only eight percent of the shares. He was not popr with his family, so he didn''t have many assets. I couldn''t ask for too much because things would be difficult if he couldn''t manage to give them to me."


    Theo had already thought of everything.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    "But I couldn''t ask for nothing. Otherwise, he''d find the deal to be too easy and begin to have doubts. If he suspected me from the beginning, it would''ve been even more difficult."


    I did not need Theo to exin the things that happened after that. Alex had already told me before that.


    There was only one thing I was curious about now. "How did Alex give you the gene selection technology so easily?"


    Theo''s eyebrow raised. He changed his sitting position and sat beside me.


    I had obviously already been lying down on the bed, and the space was insufficient. With his actions, I was forced to squeeze into the middle of the bed while he settled down in my original position.


    He even kept close to me, leaning against the head of the bed with me since I had not moved that far away.


    "That''s because he didn''t know what I was going to do at the time. Secondly, he didn''t really care about the technology."


    This was not what I had thought.


    "What he''s been concerned about is his family''s view of him. His mother''s hard work has also been a knot in his heart, but what could he do with it? He didn''t care.


    "He just wanted to hold it tightly in his hand. Otherwise, he could have used this technology when Mason went to prison, but he didn''t. All his thoughts were on how to get the technology back, not how to use it."


    The way Theo said this was as if he found it rather pitiful.


    I kept thinking about how I knew Alex was not some fool after having interacted with him these few days.


    He had his own thoughts but was too engrossed with the past. He was blinded.


    "There was nothing to be done. He was already wallowing about his mother, and it made sense for him to do so."


    I began to recall the story Ronny told me before. If Lady Winnie had changed her mind, it was likely that everything that had happened would not have happened.


    If Alex could have made good use of the technology his mother left him, he might have been able to leave home and lead a good life.


    Unfortunately, he was in too deep.


    Just like how I was too deep into


    concerning Munchkin that


    look at everything in:


    of me.


    2 look at everything in front


    no


    "What are you thinking?" Theo''s arm came from behind and immediately hugged me.


    "No, it''s nothing." I could not help blushing.


    "You''re lying to me again."


    He put his hand around my chin and forced me to look at him.


    "I''m done exining my part. Do you want to tell me yours?"


    "What should I tell you? What can I tell you?" I pressed my lips together, unwilling to speak.


    I had admitted to myself that I was wrong back in the hospital, but I could not admit it in front of him.


    He wouldugh at me again saying that I had gone dumb from the pregnancy.


    "If you''re not going to speak for yourself, then I''ll ask."


    I was still wondering how he was going to ask.


    Before I could even say anything, his lips covered mine.


    I could not resist him, and he overwhelmed me on the bed burning


    body. The hot temperis y spread all over my body.


    I suddenly realized that I had also missed him very much. His kisses


    scattered on me like rand


    felt the desire from the


    my heart. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    of


    I


    I pulled his hand. "Careful with the child." "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the doctors," he


    answered me in a low voice but did not stop.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    I did not remember how long we tossed around, but when I opened my eyes again, the sun was already high in the sky. There was no figure beside


    me.


    I was startled. I turned around and sat up. After I had calmed down, I heard a subtle sound like the sound of a TV.


    It wasing out of Theo''s bathroom.


    I was startled.


    "Are you hungry?" His tone was very gentle. His freshly washed hair was still dripping wet. His hair looked a little messy from being wiped with a towel, but it did not affect his appearance at all.


    On the contrary, his facial features had be even more three-dimensional due


    to the water vapor after his bath. For a time, even I was somewhat fascinated.


    He stood at the end of the bed with a wicked smile on his face. He slowly approached me. "Or do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    I immediately flipped the nket open on the other side and rolled out of bed.


    "I''m hungry. I''m going to prepare for lunch. "I felt my face burning just as I said this.


    "I''ll join you." Theo seemed very pleased with my reaction.


    "..."


    Before I could speak, I heard an exmation from the living room, and this time, I was sure that it was Munchkin''s voice.


    Noticing my gaze, Theo immediately exined, "That should be Munchkin. I saw him still sleeping soundly when I went in this morning, so I didn''t disturb him. I guess he''s awake now."


    "This little guy." I frowned.


    He might fool Theo, but he could not fool me.


    "You''ve been deceived by a child''s tricks." I put on my coat when I said this, preparing to head out and catch Munchkin in the act.


    The little guy had already developed a routine when he was in the hospital.


    Sometimes, I would go to bedter at night and then get upter in the morning.


    However, he was not affected at all.


    The nurse told me that he got up at a fixed time and did not have the habit of sleeping in at all.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was already past eight o''clock when Theo entered the room today. Munchkin was already been awake. He could not have been sleeping soundly.


    Not to mention, he had returned to his beloved Xenon. He must have been too excited to sleep.


    Theo had just said that he was


    sleeping soundly, but I knew that the little guy had pretended on purpose so that he could secretly get up and watch TV when we were not paying attention.


    I got dressed and was about to open the door, but Theo stopped me.


    "Don''t you want to wash up first?"


    I pursed my lips, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Looking out the room, however, a strained expression appeared on my face.


    "Go wash up first and allow me. I''ll talk to him."


    I recalled the first time Munchkin had called Theo ''Daddy''. He was obviously stunned.


    I knew he was shocked, but he liked this title very much.


    The situation was been urgent then, and the two did not have the time tomunicate with each other well. Now, they finally had the


    opportunity. Naturally, he wanted a father and son conversation.


    I pondered for a moment but did not refuse.


    "Alright, but don''t fall for his tricks again."


    I instructed. Theo nodded patiently and motioned me to go into the bathroom first.


    I looked at him with some


    uneasiness, but there was firm


    intention in his gaze. I could only


    head into the bathroom hesitantly. It


    would not be good to let Munchkin


    see my unkempt appearance.


    I took aforting hot bath. After I dried my hair, I opened the bathroom door and listened carefully. I did not hear the TV in the living room.


    I secretly praised Theo. I did not expect Theo to be able to do it.


    However, thinking of it from another angle and considering Theo''s typical demeanor, could he have scared Munchkin?


    I was still a little anxious, but I was also afraid of disturbing this hard-won parentchild time. Hence, I could only walk along the wall.


    I headed toward the living room, wanting to see what the father and son were doing and why they were so quiet.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    However, I realized I got fooled by Theo when I peeked my head out behind the door.


    Theo and Munchkin were sitting on the sofa, watching the TV.


    There was no noise because Theo had taught Munchkin how to use the wireless headphones connected to the TV. That was why the living room was so quiet!


    I was a little annoyed. I thought Theo would be strict with him just now, but I did not expect him to indulge Munchkin in watching TV shows.


    I stomped toward the TV and stood in front of them with my hands resting on my hips. I gave them an angry stare.


    "Oh my, it''s Mommy!" Munchkin cried. He was so shocked that he immediately took off the headphones, turned around, and scurried toward his bedroom.


    I stepped forward, about to catch up with his pace, but Theo stopped me.


    "Theo, let me go. I set the time for him every week. He has exceeded the time limit to watch TV this week. Haven''t you realized that? That little kid pretended to be asleep to lie to you this morning just to buy more time for himself to watch TV."


    I struggled and yelled at him, but Theo did not intend to let me go.


    "I know." Not only was he not surprised, but there was also a hint of smugness in his voice as he answered me.


    "You know?!" I turned around and looked at Theo.


    "Why didn''t you stop him since you knew? And you let him spend the whole morning watching TV?"


    I recalled that Theo did note out after he entered my room.


    I initially thought that he was being fooled. It turned out that he found out about it earlier and let it slide.


    How could a parent do that?


    Theo turned me around and put his hands on my waist, refusing to let me leave his side.


    "But I don''t think it''s something bad


    for him. Munchkin watches


    n


    discovery channel shows. Besides some of them have educational content. He enjoys watching those shows. Isn''t it a good chance to let him learn?"


    Theo said it in a priggish manner.


    "But there are other ways for him to be learning. Watching too much TV is bad for his eyesight."


    "Don''t worry. He promised me that he''s not going to watch TV for the rest of the day."


    I sneered and replied, "You''re being fooled again."


    That little kid always said that to me when he was in the hospital. However, he still watched it after he returned from a walk.


    I could not convince him.


    However, it was because Munchkin


    was still in the hospital back them. 1 did not want him to be too upset. Besides, he had nothing better to do. That was why I let him get away with it.


    Now that he was back home, I could not let him do whatever he wanted.


    "No. Munchkin won''t lie to me," Theo said with a serious voice. Still, I had already figured out that it was the parental love that was messing with his head.


    For a moment, I did not know if it was Munchkin being clever or Theo being childish. How could Theo believe what Munchkin said?


    Before I could speak, Munchkin


    opened his bedroom door, peeked his little head out behind the door, and said Mommy, it''s true. Daddy promised me he''ll bring me to the marine park this afternoon. And we''ll be going out for dinner tonight. That''s why I won''t have the chance to watch TV anymore for today."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After that, he returned to his bedroom and closed the door. It was as though he was afraid that I would charge toward his bedroom door in a second.


    I got even more annoyed when I heard that, but Theo''s strong hands were holding me tight on the waist. I could not break free.


    "Munchkin, this week..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Theo''s lips were already pressing against mine.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    I was surprised by the sudden kiss.


    Theo only let go of me a few secondster.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I red at him. How could he do this in front of the child? However, the smile on his face became even more mischievous.


    I turned around to nce at the bedroom door. The door was left ajar. There was no sign of Munchkin, but I reckoned that little kid must be hiding behind the door.


    "What are you afraid of? We''re legally married." Theo''s words sounded usible.


    I turned around and looked at the room. I said in a soft voice, "We can''t be too intimate in front of Munchkin. He''s still young."


    "It''s okay. He''ll know it sooner orter."


    Theo''s gaze fell on the bedroom door.


    This time, when I looked at it, I saw Munchkin, who wasughing beside the door that was left ajar.


    Munchkin immediately covered his eyes when he saw me looking at him. He said," Daddy, Mommy, can Ie out now?"


    Theo seemed to bepletely fine with it, and he replied, "Come out now. Mommy''s not angry anymore."


    He acted like he did not kiss me just now.


    Theo called Munchkin toe over and they went to sit in front of the TV again.


    "Who says I''m not angry?" I looked at the two of them and decided that I could not let them get away with it.


    "Munchkin, you promised me. And you''re breaking our promise. Mommy''s going to punish you." I deliberately put a stern expression on my face and looked at him.


    Theo shot a nce at me and turned to look at Munchkin. It was as though he was telling Munchkin that there was no way he could help him anymore.


    The little kid pouted and said, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I was so excited to be able toe home, but you were still asleep. I wanted to go out and y, but I was afraid that you''d be worried if you couldn''t find me in the house when you woke upter. That''s why I chose to stay at home and watch TV." The little kid exined.


    "Why don''t you just let it slide this


    time? It''s been a long time since we came back to Zenon. Treat it as a reward for Munchkin. Stop limiting his time to watch TV just for today."


    It was unusual for Theo to start defending Munchkin. He was usually the most disciplined person.


    I was a little surprised.


    Ever since Munchkin started addressing Theo as Daddy, it seemed like Theo was apletely different person when he was at home. I could hardly understand what was in his mind.


    Theo took the chance to wink at Munchkin, who was sitting beside me when I zoned out for a moment.


    I pretended that I did not see him doing that.


    The little kid was


    able to understand


    what he meant. He came forward and put his arms around my waist He said, Mommy, please. It''s only for today. We''re finally able toe home. Please don''t punish me.'' Munchkin pouted again.


    I could not help but feel a lump in my throat.


    "Yes. Finally, the four of us can reunite again. Don''t let it get you down." Theo reached out his hand and stroked my belly.


    The stern expression on my face


    disappeared did not think of


    getting mad in the first ce, and I only wanted to talk to Munchkin


    about the rules. Habits should


    be


    formed at an early age. Otherwise, it would be difficult to teach the kid when he grew up. However, I did not


    expect that I would scare them off.


    "Fine. I''m not mad anymore. But you''re only allowed to do this once. No more next time."


    I had no choice but to agree with them since there was no way I could handle the two of them.


    "That''s great! Mommy, hurry up." Munchkin was about to run when he said that.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "To the kitchen. We''ll be going to the marine park after lunch." The little kid jumped for joy. He was so excited.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ve asked Caroline to prepare lunch for us," said Theo from behind.


    I was startled for a moment and asked," Caroline''s here too?"

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    Theo nodded and replied, "I wanted you to take a rest beforeing here. That''s why I asked Caroline toe too."


    "Why isn''t she in the house?" I looked around the house.


    We had been standing in the living room for some time. Normally, Caroline should be here by now, but there were no other noises in the house. Caroline was too quiet.


    "She''s downstairs."


    Theo exined, "I noticed that there was an empty room downstairs when we came here. I bought it and arranged for Caroline to stay there for the time being. It''ll be easier for her to take care of us. Otherwise, this house would be way too small for us." He looked around my duplex apartment with a disdainful look on his face.


    I frowned slightly. Normally, a house with two bedrooms and a living area would be able to fit a family of three. However, Theo was nowining about staying in a 2,000 square feet duplex apartment.


    However,pared to the vi, the apartment was considered small. It was more convenient for Caroline to live downstairs.


    "Daddy, you''re awesome!" Munchkin could not be bothered about this. He was only happy knowing that lunch had been prepared. He gave Theo a thumbs-up hand gesture.


    Theo lifted his hand and stroked his head. Then, he said, "Okay. Get changed. After we finish our lunch and clean up, we''ll depart to SeaWorld." "Okay!" The little kid leaped then turned around and ran toward his room.


    "Slow down. Your wound isn''t fully healed yet." I reminded him. However, that little kid ignored what I said. I smiled helplessly.


    Theo held my hand and said, "Don''t worry. The doctor has checked on Munchkin. He''s fine now."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I tilted my head and looked at Theo. I could not figure out the man in front of me anymore.


    "What happened when I was asleep? I woke up and you have everything already nned."


    Theo gave me a mysterious smile. He bent down and rested his forehead on mine.


    "Who said that? I''ve been nning to do this. It''s just that I didn''t get the chance to do so. Now that I have the chance, I don''t want to let it slip by."


    He pulled me into his arms and said, "From now on, I''ll be there wherever you are. I''ll never let you go again."


    I could not help but take a step forward. Then, the red lipstick that I applied to my lips left a stain on the corner of his lips.


    After lunch, it was just like what


    Theo said. He brought Munchk


    and me downstairs. We headed to the parking lot. We got into another low-profile Lincoln SUV, and I liked it.


    Compared to those luxury cars, I preferred the sense of security an SUV car could provide.


    We headed right to the marine park.


    The surroundings darkened once we entered the park''s entrance.


    Munchkin strolled down the water tanks. He recognized the marine creatures like the back of his hand.


    "Mommy, look. This is the spiny seahorse. You can find it near the East China Sea and Japan. It can grow up to 15 centimeters long."


    "Oh, really?" I listened to Munchkin''s exnation and felt curious at the same time, wondering when he learned about all these.


    Theo was much more outstanding than an inattentive student like me.


    Not only did he listen to Munchkin''s exnation, but he could also strike up a conversation with him. The two of them enjoyed talking to each other.


    Both of them could stare at the marine species swimming in the aquarium for a long time.


    Although I did not know much about the ocean, it did not stop me from enjoying myself looking at these amazing creatures.


    I looked at a clown fish hiding behind the seaweed, and it reminded me of a plot I saw in a movie.


    While looking at the little jellyfish


    swimming freely in the aquarium


    wondered how long it would take for


    thatdittle jellyfish to finish exploring


    the whole aquarium. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    I strolled around the aquarium, way past the jellyfish area. The light hidden around the corner caught my attention.


    The marine park had made its surroundings darker to make visitors feel as though they were truly at the bottom of the ocean. There was only natural light in the performance area. I thought I found the exit when I saw the light.


    I was mumbling to myself that this should not be all there was to the marine park while I walked in the direction of the light.


    I walked past the corner. A dreamy deep sea underwater tunnel came into sight.


    Step by step, I walked toward the tunnel. It was as though I was walking in the ocean. I lifted my head and saw a stingray swim


    past the tunnel, covering the light above my head.


    When the stingray swam away, it was bright again. My gaze followed that stingray uncontrobly, and a turtle drew my attention as I shifted my gaze to it.


    I stared at the turtle while my body unconsciously took another step forward. I hardly noticed what was behind me, and I identally stepped on something hard. I lost my bnce and I almost fell.


    However, a pair of strong hands caught me from behind in a second. The moment our gaze met, I realized it was Theo.


    "Why are you so enthralled by the things children love?"


    I red at him and replied, "Who told you that only children are allowed to like these things. Aren''t those ocean documentaries directed by adults?" Theo knew he could not convince me, and he smiled at me.


    I thought the marine park would be something like the other amusement parks. We came here just to make Munchkin happy, but I did not expect that the quiet environment of the aquarium would make me feel rxed.


    Suddenly, I noticed that no one was beside Theo. My head pounded with tension." Where''s Munchkin?"


    I searched behind him nervously


    "He''s there." Theo pointed in the direction not far away from us.


    I looked behind him. Munchkin was surrounded by a bunch of kids, and he was among the crowd that was packed like sardines.


    "Mr. Lane isn''t short of students now. I''m way too old for that, so I was arranged to be seated at the back of the ss. Then, a girl who skipped ss caught my attention."


    I smiled and stared at him. We were already old enough. There were no sses for us to skip anymore.


    I looked at Munchkin, who stood out


    in the crowd not far away from us. He was not afraid of sharing his knowledge with the others in front of the children and parents. I could not help but put on a smile. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Suddenly, Munchkin caught sight of Theo and me in the crowd. He turned around and said to the other children, "Daddy and Mommy are waiting for me. I''ll continue the story next time."


    He waved his hand and made his way out of the crowd.


    The children were reluctant to part with him, and I could see it in their eyes.


    The parents felt sorry for their children.


    After all, the adults had enough


    pressure to handle during the


    weekdays when they worked. Not to mention they had to y the role of an encyclopedia to talk about the underwater world to their children when they came to the marine park. It was a big deal for most of the parents.


    It was not easy for them to find a child who could be their children''s guide. Munchkin answered their


    children''s questions and satisfied et


    their curiosity. However, the child suddenly told them that he had to go back to his parents'' side. It was impossible that those parents would not feel regretful.


    Munchkin ran toward us. I could see the envious look in those parents'' eyes.


    I held Munchkin''s hand and asked him, "Don''t you want to y with them a little longer?"


    It seemed like Munchkin enjoyed sharing the knowledge he learned from watching TV with others. He could y with them for a little longer if he wished to.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    ?


    Munchkin shook his head and replied, "No, I prefer to stay with Daddy and Mommy."


    "Really? You''re not having stage fright, right?" 1 held his hand while we walked, and I made fun of him.


    "Of course not!" The little kid immediately refuted, "Mommy, don''t look down on me. I won''t be afraid even if there are another 100 people in front of me."


    I bent down and pinched his little nose. "I believe in you. My baby boy would never back down."


    The little kid was satisfied to get recognition from his mother.


    "I''m not only Mommy''s little boy, I''m Daddy''s son too." Munchkin turned to look at Theo.


    "I receive a lot of love from the two of you. That''s why I wasn''t afraid."


    I was surprised. I never expected Munchkin to say something like that to me one day.


    Previously, I read some education books that stated that only parental love could give the child a sense of security.


    Children who grew up in such an environment were more willing to open up to others and share, even if it was their favorite toy.


    However, the impact of something like that happening in real life was stronger than what I had imagined.


    Not only was Munchkin willing to share the knowledge he knew with others, but he was also sensible.


    The way I looked at Theo expressed how moved I was to hear that, but there was a hint of confusion in my gaze.


    Theo seemed to understand what I meant. He looked at Munchkin and asked him patiently, "Munchkin, Daddy has always wanted to ask you something."


    There was a trace of anxiety in my eyes when I looked at Theo.


    "Why are you suddenly calling me Daddy?''


    Previously, Munchkin had always called him Mr. Theo. However, he suddenly called him Daddy in the hospital.


    On the day Munchkin called him Daddy, I thought he was calling Mason. I was shocked, but Theo and I did not show it on our faces.


    Although I was not worried about it anymore, I felt nervous.


    "Because you''re my daddy." Munchkin looked at Theo with a serious expression on his face.


    He stood still and gently held our hands, signaling us to lower ourselves down to his eye level.


    I


    He looked at the two of us and said in a serious tone, "I know you''re not my biological parents. Although I didn''te out from Mommy''s tummy you''ve been taking care of me. don''t think you''re any different from the other parents." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked at his chubby little face. I never expected him to say something like that to us.


    "It doesn''t matter where I''m from. The important thing is that you''ve always been by my side, and you love me. I love you too. "Munchkin hugged Theo and me.


    "I''ve seen many children on TV. They grow up living with their parents, but they don''t feel happy because their parents don''t love them. I consider myself-tucky. That''s why I don''t think I''m supposed to call you Mr. Theo anymore. I should call you Daddy. It''s because Daddy and Mommy will be together forever." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I could understand what Munchkin meant. He was trying to tell us that he did not want us to separate.


    I reached out, stroked his head, and


    said," Don''t worry. Daddy and Mommy will always be together with you from now on. We''ll never be apart, and we''ll be a happy family with just the three of us." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I thought Theo and Munchkin would feel happier after I finished my sentence, but there was something wrong with their expressions.


    "Mommy, you''re wrong. It''s the four of us," said Munchkin with a serious look on his face. It was as though he was ming me for forgetting the baby in my belly.


    Then, I turned to look at Theo. That was when I came to realize that that was what he meant too.


    I quickly nodded and said, "Oops, sorry. Mommy got it wrong. It''s the four of us. We''ll be a happy family of four."


    After I corrected what I said, Munchkin was finally happy, but Theo''s face was still the same. He added, "It might be a family of five in the future."


    I shot him a nce and said, "When did you start daydreaming again?"


    Perhaps it was because Munchkin was there, Theo did not argue with me.


    However, I immediately knew what he had on his mind with the evil grin on his face.


    There was nothing he could not get if he wanted it, no matter what it was.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    I was secretly d that Munchkin was around.


    After visiting the marine park, Theo brought me and Munchkin to a restaurant in the city.


    Zenon was a small city that was quiet and peaceful. People here did not overspend, sopared to the opulent restaurants in the capital, the restaurants here were more focused on making people feelfortable.


    After a scrumptious meal in a cozy restaurant and filling our stomachs, we returned home.


    Once inside, Munchkin changed his shoes and ran into his room. "Mommy and Daddy, I''m going to go take a bath."


    Today, the little fellow was so well-behaved that I was a little surprised.


    I looked at the TV next to me and was still a little unresponsive when Theo picked up my purse from behind me.


    "I told you a long time ago that Munchkin is a good boy, so don''t worry about him at all."


    After hanging up my purse, Theo bent down to help me take off my shoes.


    My eyes looked toward Munchkin''s room, and before I could react much, my feet were already put intofortable slippers.


    "Why does he listen to you so much?" I was a little jealous.


    Munchkin had always been a well-behaved child, but after all, he was still a child. He was still asionally mischievous. He may not listen to every word that I said wholeheartedly, and sometimes, he even deliberately went against me.


    Today, his good behavior was a little too much for me. He ran straight for the shower and did not eveny a finger on the couch.


    Theo shrugged smugly. "Maybe it''s because I''m his father."


    I lowered my eyebrows, increasingly unable to tolerate the father and son''s behavior.


    He helped me over to the couch. Just as he sat down, he lifted my calf again.


    "What are you doing?" I was confused for a moment.


    "I''m giving you a massage." Theo''s face was expressionless.


    He spoke while cing one of my legs on hisp. His hand slowly stroked my calf, and it was only after he pressed it that I noticed some swelling in my calf.


    "You''re still in the recovery period, so you should pay special attention. The doctor has exined that I should massage your legs every day so that when your belly gets bigger in the future, your calves won''t swell too much."


    My gaze slowly eased, and I felt myself wrapped in a strong sense of love.


    I thought about how much I had broken Theo''s heart when I was confused and mentioned divorce with him at the hospital.


    I was feeling guilty when suddenly he turned his head and looked at me.


    "What? Are you starting to feel guilty about the way you treated me?"


    I hastily lowered my head and secretlyined. Did Theo not only open a stic surgery hospital during this time but also went for psychology sses?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    How was he able to guess everything that I had been thinkingtely?


    He stopped massaging with his hands, put them on my kneecaps, and moved his body closer to my side.


    "If you feel guilty, you can find a way


    to make it up to me." His hands


    slowly moved upward, and I pre ne


    I


    his palms together. I quickly towered my legs as well.


    "It''s been a long day of walking, and I''m all sweaty. I''m going to take a shower."


    After that, I ran into the room. The moment I closed the door, I felt my cheeks burning red.


    What was going on here? I had been with Theo for so long, and I was still this shy?


    I hurriedly touched my forehead, and after confirming that it was not a fever, I was even a little incredulous.


    I really did not think that after being with Theo for so long, I would have such a reaction to him.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Gentle knocks sounded outside the door " Do you need my help?"


    Theo''s gentlemanly tone hid a hint of cunning.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    I hurriedly refused. "No, it''s alright."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Okay, then I''ll watch TV outside."


    After hearing him say that, I still did not feel at ease. I pressed my ear against the door until I heard the sound of the TV being turned on.


    This man was getting more unhinged day by day.


    I med myself, but I felt the temperature on my face rise again.


    When I stepped out of the shower, the warmth of my breath hit my face. All my worries seemed to be washed away, and I felt a sense of relief.


    I wiped my hair, which was still dripping, and walked to the window sill. I had just opened the bathroom door when the water droplets from my hair dripped onto the floor.


    I turned around to get a towel and went out again but did not notice the water on the floor. The wet soles of my shoes stepped onto the smooth floor and I identally lost my focus again. I slipped on the bottom of my feet, thinking I was going to fall on my back.


    Before my scream came out of my throat, I was caught firmly by a pair of hands and brought into an embrace.


    "Do you want to slip and fall twice on the same day?" Theo''s tone was already tinged with a hint of unbelievable mockery.


    I looked at him, and for a moment, I did not know how to exin it to him.


    He nced at the floor. "Caroline wasn''t too careful when she came over to wax the floor today. I''ll let her knowter on."


    I looked back and picked up the towel that had fallen on the floor. "It''s okay, I don''t me her. It''s my own carelessness."


    Theo raised the corners of his mouth." That''s true, I thought you woulde to repay me out of guilt, so I was waiting here and getting ready to give you a chance. I didn''t think it would end up with me saving you again."


    He said while taking out the bathrobe from the closet.


    "You owe me for so many things. Think about how you''re going to pay me back in a little while."


    Watching his movements, my heart pounded.


    "But I''m already done washing up." I scrambled to find an excuse.


    He walked up to me. "I know, so now it''s my turn to go by myself. If you want to join me, I don''t mind."


    I rubbed my face as it turned red.


    He had meant to take a shower by himself, but I had obviously just misunderstood.


    Heughed, stopped teasing me, and turned around to walk into the bathroom.


    I stood there, slightly angry. I did not know how many times he had teased me like that today. I


    not let him get away with ither 2.1.


    time


    I was just about to wipe my hair when I heard the sound of the bathroom door being opened again. I subconsciously tightened my arms.


    "By the way, there''s a new phone |


    bought for you in the drawer of the §Ö§ä


    bedside table. The data has been copied over. As to what else has to be installed, it''s up to you. If you can''t get it done, then tell me I''ll look for someone to help you."


    "Okay." After I responded, Theo closed the bathroom door.


    I opened the bedside table, and there was a brand new phone inside.


    I felt warm inside as I thought about what he had just said.


    This time was different from before. Before this, when my phone was broken, Theo copied all my information over, in addition to the usual contact list and messages with other people.


    At that time, I had almost no privacy in front of him.


    Now, there was only the contact list on the


    new phone. The rest has not been downloaded.


    I guessed that information was also disyed when he helped me recover my data, but at least Theo did not choose to actively look at it.


    That was good enough for me.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    I slowly downloaded the previous data over to the new phone. Just when I finished, hundreds of messages and countless missed calls flooded my phone. They were all from Tyler.


    Just as the notifications stopped appearing, the phone started vibrating again. It was from Tyler, which startled me.


    I hurriedly picked up the phone. "Wanda, are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m alright."


    "Theo told me he found you. Where are you now?"


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Theo had already talked to Tyler. I thought Theo had not told him, which was why he was so anxious.


    "We''re in Zenon." "I''lle find you both," Tyler heard this and immediately said.


    "Wait," I called out to him.


    "It''s okay, Tyler. I''m fine now, so you don''t have to worry about me. Munchkin and I want to take a break. We''ll be back in a couple of days." Originally, I also guessed that Theo did not tell Tyler that we were in Zenon because he did not want us to be disturbed.


    Hearing that Tyler was so worried, I still could not hold back and wanted to tell him so that he could feel some peace of mind in his heart. It was just that we were not ready to receive guests right now.


    Tyler immediately calmed down upon hearing this. "Wanda, are you guys really okay? Did you encounter any trouble after that?" His tightly wound string had not been rxed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m really fine. It''s rare that we''re able toe back to Zenon.


    Munchkin is also very happy to be here, so you don''t have to worry about anything. We''re all fine."


    I reassured him again and again. "I really just want to rest."


    After going to the marine park, I seemed to be addicted to the feeling of rxation. I even thought I was dreaming for a while.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The people I cherished most were with me, so what was there to worry about in my life?


    I loved this feeling and did not want it to be gone.


    Tyler was naturally also an important person in my life, but I may not be ready to deal with the conflict between him and Theo.


    e


    "Then you''ll have to promise me to give me at least one phone call every day. A voice message will do, but you have to send it." Tyler insisted over there.


    I could not help butugh out loud and agreed. "No problem."


    He tasked me with two more things before finally hanging up.


    My hair was still wet, and it was a little annoying. I simply picked up the hair dryer next to me to blow dry my hair at once.


    I had denser hair than most people.


    Every time I went to get a haircut first things the barber did


    one of


    was to thin my hair. but this only solved the problem of styling it.


    It was still a lot of work whenever I washed my hair.


    My hair was so dense that I had to segment my hair and blow dry them separately. I should get a short haircut so that it would be easier. After blowing my hair, my hands were sore.


    I leaned directly on the bed and looked at the messages on my phone. Apart from Tyler, most of them were from Petra.


    She urged me over and over again to get a good rest and not to worry too much about other matters. If I faced any difficulties, I could go to her.


    I thought about it, and finally, I could not hold back and dialed the number.


    Just as the call went through, I


    immediately regretted it. I was only about calling Petra back as soon as possible but I had forgotten the time.


    Petra and Grayson should already be resting at thiste hour.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    The phone rang again, and there was still no answer. I was going to hang up first and talk to them againter in the morning, but I saw the screen interface showing that the call was picked up.


    "Wanda?" Petra''s worried voice came from the other line. "Is that you, Wanda?"


    "Mom, it''s me.


    "How are you? Mom, don''t worry.


    Munchkin is fine, and the baby and I are both fine as well."


    I touched my belly. I did not know if it was the posture. Obviously, it had not been that long, but I felt that my belly was bigger than before.


    "It''s good that you''re okay. Before this,


    Theo called us and told me he''s found you. He told us that we didn''t have to worry. I believed him, but I still couldn''t put my heart to rest. That''s why I sent you so many messages. I''ve disturbed your rest."


    Her worry sometimes made my heart ache.


    "Not at all, Mom. I was afraid that I might have disturbed you with my call."


    "That''s not the case. Your dad and I don''t get that much sleep now that we''re older. Besides, we can sleep better now that we know you''re safe and sound. So where are you guys now? Is someone taking care of you?"


    "Theo took us to Zenon. Back here, Munchkin can be happy. A maid takes care of all the cooking, so there''s no need for me to do it."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Petra, on the other end of the phone, heard this and rxed a bit.


    "That''s good. You should rest more this time and don''t think about anything else. Don''t worry, whenever you want toe back, I''ll take care of you. I can move to your ce as well."


    Just a moment ago, I managed to calm Petra down. However, in the blink of an eye, she started to worry about my future again.


    "Okay." I originally wanted to refuse to let her rest at ease and not worry about me. However, she would definitely not agree if I said so now. It was better to agree first.


    "Mom, you and Dad should rest


    early. I only called to let you know that we were safe. We''re doing just fine here, so you don''t have to worry "Good. You take care of your health. Also, go to bed early." Petra hung up the phone sharply


    This was what all mothers did. As soon as the matter of their children wa mentioned, they would nag endlessly.


    The two phone calls just now also made me wonder if I should start considering going back too.


    Of course, Munchkin and I could stay in Zenon permanently and that would not be a problem at all. However, the same could not be said for him.


    I got up and looked out the window


    at the small city of Zenon. The distant downtown neon lights shed with different colors, but knew that most of them were just street lights as many stores had closed.


    Perhaps there were also people workingte at night, but that was the minority.


    The whole city basically turned quiet after ten o''clock, and I enjoyed this pace of life. What would happen now?


    At this time, I heard that the flowing sound of water in the bathroom had stopped. I suddenly remembered what Theo said before entering the bathroom. My face began to flush as fushed to the bed to pull the covers over myself.


    The door to the bathroom opened just after I got under the covers. I quickly closed my eyes and started pretending to sleep, but my ears were listening to the sounds around me attentively.


    I heard Theoe out and stand by the bed for a while. He then turned off the bedsidemp. I was d that he had let me go. As long as he went to bed, I would have '' escaped'' this time.


    I was thinking of this when arge hand suddenly reached out to my waist. He took me into his arms.


    I was able to feel the warmth of his body even through my pajamas.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    I thought he was ready to go to sleep, but the next thing I knew, his hands were under my shirt.


    He came up to me and breathed on my neck. It was impossible to sleep.


    At first, I wanted to continue to pretend to sleep, but then I found it impossible to do so. I tightened my neck and began to jerk away.


    This movement seemed to indicate to Theo that I was only pretending to be asleep.


    When he noticed this, his hand became even more reckless.


    I grabbed his palm, and his big hand did not move. I must have revealed all I could by now.


    "Didn''t you just talk to me this morning about Munchkin''s trick? Howe you''re using it as well now?"


    Just as he finished speaking, his lips fell on the back of my neck.


    I had no choice but to turn around and say," I''ve thought of how to express my heart''s guilt. Why don''t I make you some meatballs?" This idea just shed in my head for a moment.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When I was in Zenon, I was always the one who cooked. Now that I was back in this familiar home, I wanted to make a big meal for the people I loved.


    When I thought about it, Theo would not allow me to cook in my current situation, so I went with something as simple as meatballs.


    "I can leave the cooking of the meatballs to you, and I''ll be responsible for shaping them. There''s no problem, right?" I would already avoid the most dangerous part, which was grilling them, so there should not be any uneasiness for him, right?


    The next second, Theo directly turned over and pressed himself upon me. "You forgot that pregnant women are not allowed to touch knives."


    I frowned slightly. "Why did you also start to believe this?" The previous Theo was oblivious to all this.


    "You used the trick that Munchkin


    used. Why wouldn''t I believe it?" He


    started to undo the pajamas on my body, and I tried to prevent it, but I waspletely outmatched by the strength of his big hands.


    I could not help butugh and tried to distract him with the idea of making meatballs.


    "Then I''ll leave the chopping part to Caroline while I''ll do the rest. That should be okay, right?"


    "Alright, but right now, I''m hungry."


    I heard a cheer in my heart. That was even better. I immediately said, "Then I''ll go cook some noodles for you to eat now."


    I thought I could run away, but after I felt Theo''s hot body, I found that I was still too stupid to think so.


    "No need. You''ll be able to satisfy me." As soon as the words left his mouth, my lips were covered.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes and felt a soreness in my shoulders and neck.


    I got up and got dressed before


    el.n


    walking out of the bedroom. As soon as I opened the door, I heard Munchkin cheering, "Mommy, Mommy, we''re going to make meatballs."


    I followed his cheer and saw that the kitchen was filled with all kinds of ingredients, includingrge and small-colorful packages, broli, potatoes, and a bag of breadcrumbs on the table.


    The amount was estimated to be enough to make a year''s worth of meatballs.


    I was surprised and walked up. "Where did thesee from?"


    "Mr. Larson sent them over early this morning." Munchkin''s face was full of excitement.


    However. I was worried. There was no way to finish so much food in a short time, and the vegetables could not be kept fresh for too long, so they would be wasted.


    Besides, what kind of meatballs had broli and potatoes in them?

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    I held my forehead, speechless. Theo was impulsively making purchases again.


    As we were talking, Theo turned around from the kitchen with milk and bread in his hand.


    He put them in front of the dining table and motioned for me to sit on the stool next to it.


    "I''ve assigned the cutting to Caroline, and you''re responsible for kneading the meatballs. Naturally, I''ve bought all the ingredients. I didn''t know what to buy, so I just bought a randombination of stuff."


    I looked over at the smorgasbord of items on the table and did not know what to do with them.


    "Munchkin, have a look and tell us what you want to eat. We''ll get Caroline to help cut the ingredients."


    I looked at the big bag of breadcrumbs next to me. "Are you still nning to open a meatbail shop? Then maybe these breadcrumbs might not be enough."


    I deliberately teased back.


    "It''s okay, I''ll buy more if it''s not enough," Theo said seriously.


    I let out a long sigh as there was no way to get to him.


    After all, he had never made meatballs once. It was good enough that he knew enough to buy breadcrumbs.


    After he untied his apron, I noticed that he was wearing a high-fashion shirt.


    "Are you going to be busy with work?" I asked hastily.


    "Well, I''m going to take care of a little something. Don''t worry, I''ll be back in the afternoon."


    The simple question had a different meaning to Munchkin.


    "Mommy, you shouldn''t let Daddy go," the little one said, and my face quickly began to burn.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What are you talking about, you little rascal?"


    "It''s obvious, Mommy. Look at you blushing. Munchkin finished speaking, picked up a custard bun, and ran. Fortunately, he ran fast. Otherwise, I would have caught him and pped him on his butt.


    This little guy was getting naughtier day by day.


    Theo still tagged along and made a fuss with him as he walked to the sofa. While putting on his coat, he said, "Munchkin, you''ll need to


    apany Mommy well wheny


    not around. She''s scared of being alone now. The father and the son paired up and deliberately looked my way.


    "I''m not!"


    I said childishly.


    "Don''t worry. Mommy. I can protect you when Daddy isn''t around." Munchkin crossed his arms and tried to show his manly side.


    "I can take care of myself," I looked at Munchkin and said very seriously.


    After I said this sentence, I suddenly realized that I was acting a little childishly too.


    Sure enough, the smile on Theo''s face indicated that I had fallen for the trick.


    I red at them both and paid no more attention to them.


    Theo got dressed, walked over to the dining room table, and after he ced a gentle kiss on my forehead, he walked around the sofa. As he left, Munchkin shouted, "Bye, Daddy."


    "Be good and wait for me at home," he said to Munchkin as if he was saying it to me as well.


    This scene had appeared in my mind countless times, but it was only a fantasy back then. Now, it had finallye true, but I still could not believe it. After finishing breakfast and putting the dishes in the sink, Munchkin came running over. "Mom, when are we going to start making the meatballs?"


    I looked back at the pile of ingredients on the table and got a headache.


    "What would you like to eat? We''ll decide while we pack."


    I had originally thought of going to the market together as a family, but I did not expect the grocery shopping part to be over by the time I got up.


    Munchkin and rummaged around. I


    felt as if Theo had asked Keith to


    move the entire market over. Although the variety of ingredients here was not as many as in the actual market, we had enough to open a stall.

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    "Mommy, do you want me to help?" Munchkin suddenly looked at the dishes on the table, and the delight shown in his eyes was like the look of a little wolf cub when it first saw a piece ofmb.


    I began to fret. "Not for now. You go and y for a while. I''ll call you when we get to the cooking part."


    I gave a reassuring smile, but the truth was I knew I was going to be able to handle it at all.


    I took stock of all the ingredients on the table, and there was no problem cooking a meal with them. I seemed to be missing a rolling pin for the pasta, so I had to go out and buy one.


    As I thought about it, the milk in the fridge


    was almost finished. I had better take Munchkin to the supermarket first.


    "Munchkin, what kind of meatballs do you want to eat?" I asked casually as I arranged the ingredients.


    Munchkin looked at the TV and replied without looking back, "Bolognese beef meatballs."


    Fortunately, I had asked before leaving home.


    There was no beef in the pile of ingredients. I remembered that I had heard that meatballs made with a pork and beef mixture tasted good, so I thought I would give it a try this time.


    I made a mental note, packed everything up, then told Munchkin to get dressed.


    "Mom, aren''t there enough ingredients for you to make meatballs with?" Munchkin looked at me in surprise as I left the house.


    "It''s not enough to make you full." I pinched his nose. "There''s no beef in that pile of ingredients. Let''s go buy some beef and some milk." "Can I buy snacks, then?" The little guy''s eyes lit up.


    I took a deep breath, suppressed the idea of nagging, and replied with a smile on my face, "You can buy a few."


    "Great! Let''s go, then, Mommy!" Munchkin, who was just behind me, heard my response and immediately scampered out.


    It was just me alone and I had to bring Munchkin along to ces including the wet market and supermarket.


    Thinking about it, I decided to drive instead.


    As I got down to the parking lot, I


    noticed that my car hadThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    disappeared, leaving only Theol


    family Lincoln from yesterday. It was still too high-profile for me.


    There was no other way as it was too much effort to take a taxi. When Theo came back, I would have to ask for my old jalopy back. The little one was humming a children''s song all the way in the backseat, and it was clear that he was in a good mood. When I thought of the harmony at home today, I was naturally happy to see him so happy.


    When we passed by the supermarket, the little one got up from the backseat andy on the window. "Mom, you''re going the wrong way."


    I nced out the window. "Mommy''s memory is not good. Let''s go to the market first and buy the food there beforeing back."


    I thought the little guy would dete and worry that I was lying to him, but I did not expect him to obediently sit back in his seat.


    "So what Daddy said is true. After


    having a little baby, Mommy''s memory, really did be bad," he said in a milky voice but his words were so serious. I could not help but react a little.


    "Who said had a bad memory? I just..." I thought about it. If I told him that I always had a bad memory, I would be ridiculed by him even more.


    wn


    "We have to get the more important things done first before dealing with the things that are not urgent or important, okay?"

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    "But I think snacks are important, though." He yed with his fingers and did not talk back but said it in a serious way. I smiled. This was probably the joy that a little kid could have.


    Snacks were already the most important thing in his life. If he was not happy, a bag of snacks could easily solve it.


    When we arrived at the wet market, I parked the car and took Munchkin inside.


    To see how the customs and culture of a city were, one could go to a wet market to do so.


    Although Zenon was not very developed, the wet market was very lively. Once you went past the entrance, all kinds of


    ingredients could be seen with your eyes.


    There were so many vegetables and fruits that I had never seen before. Even some fruits that I already knew well had different appearances now.


    "Mommy, Mommy,e and take a look. The mangoes here are actually bigger than my head!" Munchkin said while hey on the stall, resting his head on the mango forparison.


    He amused not only me but also the stall owner.


    "This kid is too cute." Iughed and walked over to pull Munchkin up.


    "These are the southern mangoes from an area near the tropics, so these tropical fruits are particrlyrge." The boss took the initiative and introduced them to me.


    I looked at the color and felt that they were of good quality. The stall also had cut-up ones on disy, and I gulped quietly at the yellow flesh. "Please weigh two for me."


    "Okay, you can go ahead and pick them. If you want to eat them soon, pick softer ones. If you n to leave them for a while, pick harder ones. That way, they''llst longer, but not for more than a few days." the boss advised me.


    I gently prodded the mangoes with my hand, picked two, paid for them, then left the stall.


    I had agreed to buy beef and pork, but in the process of looking for these two types of meat, we seemed to have been overwhelmed by temptation and became distracted.


    The beef and pork had not yet been bought, yet our hands were already carrying a bunch of fruit.


    When we finished buying the beef and pork, I turned around to check again. We already had piles of bags.


    "No, no, we have to go home."


    Thinking about therge pile of ingredients that were sent over by Keith early this morning which were not properly put away and how I was carrying another pile of fruits and vegetables, I realized it would be even harder to finish them up.


    I began to feel a little frustrated.


    When I bent down to carry the bags, a small figure scurried toward me. "Mommy, let me do it. You can''t carry them now."


    Saying that, the little hand went through several of the stic bag handles, trying to carry them.


    I bought a small number of fruits, but there were a lot of varieties, which totaled up to seven or eight pounds.


    Munchkin was still small, so he could not carry much.


    "No, I''ll do it. You can help me carry them upstairster when we get home."


    I persuaded him and wanted to reach out, but the little one did not allow for it."


    There''s an elevator at home, but not here."


    He said as he picked up two bags and wanted to go forward.


    "Let me lend you this." Suddenly, a female stall owner pulled out a cart and put it in front of me and


    Munchkin. "I''ve never seen such an understanding child. I''ll lend this cart to you, then. You can return it to meter on when you''re done.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    Before I could say anything, Munchkin scurried forward. "Thank you, beautifuldy."


    Weughed when we heard that. I did not think this little guy would be so good at conversation.


    Munchkin put all the things in the cart and tried to pull it forward by himself.


    Obviously, he could not get the cart


    to move, but he would not let me touch it. I could only pretend not to help while helping him push from behind.


    In the wet market, Munchkin pulled along the cart with his tiny body while I followed behind.


    The sight of the two of us like this in the market attracted a lot of people''s eyes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    At first, I thought only the people in the wet market were staring at us because they thought it was a peculiar scene.


    After I put everything in the car, I still felt that someone was staring at us. However, when I turned around, I did not see anyone else around us.


    The parking lot was so far away from the wet market that it was impossible for us to be the center of attention as we were earlier.


    I shook my head and thought that maybe I was being paranoid.


    Without thinking anymore, I took Munchkin along and returned the cart to the owner. We then made our way to the supermarket.


    I did not know why but even until we got to the supermarket, I still felt a little fuzzy inside. I kept feeling that someone was watching us.


    I pulled Munchkin close to keep him from running far away.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" Munchkin could feel that I was acting strange.


    "I haven''t been to the supermarket here before. I''m afraid that if you run far away, I won''t be able to find youter." I did not tell Munchkin about my fear as I did not want to scare him.


    "Mommy, you''re afraid of getting lost, right?" The little guy cocked the corner of his mouth halfway up.


    I nudged his forehead with my finger." What? You don''t want to be with me anymore because you''re tired of me?" "No, Mommy. If you''re afraid, take my hand and I''ll lead the way."


    Iughed, yet my mind was not on shopping anymore. The odd feeling in my heart never receded.


    While walking past the aisle that disyed potato chips, Munchkin suddenly pulled me down behind the shelves.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What''s wrong?" I rushed to ask.


    "Mommy, I feel like someone has been following us from behind."


    My heart was racing. Could it be that even Munchkin had already found out? It could not be Alex''s people again, right?


    Sure enough, I saw a figure pushing a shopping cart and following our original route around the corner.


    He pretended to be shopping, but


    the shopping cart only had a packet of curry seasoning in it and nothing else. This made it obvious that there was something suspicious about him.


    UMS


    He looked around, but Munchkin and I hid behind the shelves and could not get a good look at his face.


    After a few seconds, another small figure came running out. Munchkin and I were shocked to see her face.


    "Pumpkin!" Munchkin blurted out.


    Hearing this shout, the person pushing the shopping cart turned around. It turned out to be Fred.


    Munchkin and I walked out from behind the shelves. Munchkin looked at me, and I nodded. After getting my permission, he ran toward Tina.


    I all smiled and walked up. "Was that


    you guys at the wet market just now?" "Yes, Tina saw you guys early in the morning, but there were too many people. It was hard to confirm your identity. She simply pulled me along, so I''ve been following you guys up until now. We must have scared you, right?"


    Fredughed in embarrassment.


    I also smiled and shook my head. "I did mention finding some time to visit so the two children could y together. They haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    I said while looking at the two little ones next to me. It was obvious that the kids were babbling more than us adults.


    "What took you so long to get back


    from your trip?" "Long story. I''ll have you know we had some great adventures along the way. I even had surgery," Munchkin saido braggingly.


    Fred also looked down at the children next to him, looking a little helpless.


    "Well, let''s talk about it as we walk."


    Fred could see that I came to buy something and did not dawdle any longer.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Munchkin and Tina walked ahead, but even after running into his old friend, Munchkin did not forget to pay heed to me.


    Sometimes when they went too far or turned to another aisle, he would look back to see if I was keeping up.


    Fred was next to me, and I got a little embarrassed.


    "Munchkin is afraid you''ll lose your way," he said with a smile.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Just now, I was afraid that the moment he saw the snacks, he would be excited and run off on his own. So, I told him that I hadn''t been to this supermarket and might get lost. I didn''t expect it to turn out this way."


    I did not know whether tough or cry.


    "I can see that Munchkin is a very filial child. You raised him very well." Fred was praising me, but the look in his eyes made me not dare to look directly at him.


    "How have you been doingtely?"


    When he saw my eyes avoiding him after that, Fred seemed to have seen through me and asked directly.


    "I''m fine, and you?"


    "Also well. In a small city like this, there are not many people making waves, so naturally, there''s not much that happens here." Heughed self- deprecatingly.


    I knew he was indirectly talking about Theo. "That''s good. I noticed how happy Tina is with you now."


    Fred nodded. He did not deny this. "Indeed, Zenon is a good ce to live in. I''m not expecting Tina to be sessful in the future. I just want her to grow up safe and healthy, so Zenon is indeed a good ce for that."


    I did not know if he was hinting it toward me as well.


    After buying what we needed, we had to go back. I looked at the two little kids who did not want to part ways, so Fred and I immediately decided to take them to have ice cream first.


    After hearing this news, the two little ones'' faces showed a second of surprise. Then, they went back to chatting.


    Fred and were a little baffled. They


    were not very old in age, but they


    seemed to have known each


    other


    for decades. Endless words came


    out of them.


    When we got to the ice cream store, I bought three ice creams and ordered myself a cup of milk tea.


    After sitting down, Fred looked at my milk tea and wondered. "Not feeling well?"


    I looked at the milk tea. "I wanted to


    have ice cream at first, but whendet


    saw the milk tea, I suddenly changed to


    my mind." Content belong


    I did not want to talk about my pregnancy right now.


    "It''s true. A woman''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets." He followed along jokingly without asking further questions.


    "What are you going to do about Munchkin''s schooling afterward? Do you n to stay in Zenon?"


    Fred casually asked, but I froze. I did not expect him to suddenly ask me this.


    "I haven''t thought about it." I smiled awkwardly.


    Last night, I had roughly thought about it, but I did not have a n yet. I did not want to make those ns now.


    "Zenon and Whaldorf''s education


    level do have a certain gap, but the pressure of learning there is also quite high. I think Munchkin is a


    smart


    art child. You just need to give the proper tform for his


    education. It''s not necessary to let


    him feel so much pressure." Content


    belongs to


    Fred seemed to be trying to persuade me. For a time, I did not know how to answer.


    At this time, my phone happened to ring, which was a lifesaver.


    "I''m done. I''ll be right back," I said as I picked up and saw that it was Theo on the other end.


    "Okay."


    ''Where are you?" Hearing some noise in the background, Theo realized that I was not at home and quickly asked.


    "I took Munchkin out to buy groceries. We met Tina, so now I''m eating ice cream with the two kids." I outlined roughly.

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    "Send me your location. I''ll be right there.


    I was stunned. "Okay."


    In the past, whenever I said that I was out on a weekday, Theo would be able to find me instantly as if he had installed a tracker on my phone.


    Now, I had to send him the location myself. That warmed my heart.


    After hanging up, I sent the location to Theo. When I looked up, the smile on Fred''s face had changed.


    "Theo just finished work, so I had hime over."


    "Is he that controlling?" Fred''s tone sounded like he was half-joking and halfhinting at how bossy Theo was.


    I did not want him to think of Theo that way.


    "No, he''s just stopping by. Besides, he''s not as busy these days, so he wants to spend as much time with the kids as possible."


    "Tina, how have you been?" I turned to look at the two kids beside me.


    The conversation just now made me a little ufortable, and after Fred addressed the elephant in the room, our conversation got even more excruciating.


    I was very upset with his hostility toward Theo, and if he kept this up, I might not pay any more visits in the future.


    When the child saw me, her eyes opened wide. "I went to summer camp during the holidays. It was in a city by the sea, and I saw lots of marine life, much more than in aquariums."


    The kid gesticted with her hands excitedly. It seemed like the summer camp had made asting impression on her.


    Fred kept quiet while Tina and I chatted away.


    Not long after, Theo arrived. He sat down without ordering anything and said, "Mr. Cullen, it''s been a while." He took the initiative to greet Fred. "Mr. Grant, long time no see."


    I gradually felt the awkwardness in the air. "Let me order a drink for you."


    When I got up, Theo grabbed my wrist.


    "No need, I''ll just drink yours." Upon seeing that, the two children next to me covered their mouths and giggled.


    They saw Theo grab my hand, and they started talking about it as if it were a scene


    in a TV show, so I sat down embarrassedly.


    On the opposite side, Fred''s expression hadpletely changed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Theo picked up the milk tea in front of me and took a big gulp.


    I frowned a little as he usually was not one to drink milk tea, but he took such a big sip just to piss Fred off. Was that really necessary? In Theo''s eyes, it obviously was.


    I saw both of them glowering at each other, and I did not want the kids to feel like something was off hurriedly said, "Do you have any ns for tonight? We were nning to make meatballs today. Why don''t you and Tinae over?"


    1-* ''Dear, we''re having a family dinner today.


    Your invitation will make Mr. Cullen feel ufortable."


    Theo interrupted Fred before he could finish his words, and the faint smile on Fred''s face disappeared in an instant.


    After Theo was done talking, he


    looked at me and smiled. His words sounded like he was being considerate of Fred, but he was


    really just brazenly turning down my offer on behalf of Fred.


    It was just a meal. Did he have to be this petty?


    Plus, Munchkin and Tina could have fun together.


    "Aunt Wanda, I already have ns with my ssmates this evening I''ll be going over to their ce for a chess match, and I''m afraid the game willst a long time. I won''t be able to make it. I''ll invite you and


    Uncle Theo over next time. You can bring Munchkin over to our house for dinner." Tina acted as the peacemaker just in time.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    "Alright, anything you say." I agreed.


    I did not want to deal with these two old men at all.


    After walking out of the ice cream store and saying goodbye to Fred, I held Munchkin''s hand and walked aside. I deliberately kept my distance from Theo.


    When I got into my car, Theo got in too.


    "What about your car?" I asked coldly.


    "Keith is there."


    I tossed him the car keys. "You drive, then."


    I hopped off the driver''s seat and sat in the backseat with Munchkin.


    Theo smiled and took the keys without saying a word.


    Munchkin kept quiet as he looked at me suspiciously, then at Theo.


    When we got home, Keith helped carry all the groceries into the house. I said I had to change my clothes as an excuse and went into my bedroom. After half a day of dilly-dallying, I just took off my coat without changing into my home clothes.


    After a while, I heard the bedroom door open slightly. I immediately turned my head around as I thought it was Munchkin. When I saw that it was Theo, I turned my back on him in anger.


    "Why are you so mad? You''re scaring Munchkin." Theo was gentle all of a sudden.


    "It''s just dinner. Even Tina is more mature than both of you." After thinking about it for a while, I added, "Even Munchkin could tell that I''m mad." "You can''t me me. He was the one who had bad intentions in the first ce." Theo was being somewhat unreasonable.


    I was angry but also a little surprised. I even found it hard to believe that such words came out of Theo''s mouth.


    If Munchkin heard this, even he would think that Theo was being too childish.


    "Fine, do what you want. You can make the meatballs however you like. I''m going to take a shower."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I walked into the bathroom after using the shower as an excuse. When I closed the door, I could no longer hold in myughter. I thought that throwing a tantrum like this every once in a while was not such a bad idea.


    Theo was right. Today was supposed to be a family dinner, so it was only right that there were just the three of us. I only invited them over for dinner because I saw Kow much fun Munchkin and Tina were having when they were talking.


    However, it could not be helped if Theo did not want them over.


    After a while, I heard the bedroom door closing. Theo must have gone out.


    I rxed and took a shower before putting on somefortable home clothes When I walked out of the bathroom, I heard crashing sounds


    coming from outside as if they had


    dropped kitchenware. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I grew anxious as I was afraid that they would get hurt, so I rushed to open the door without caring about my wet hair.


    I was surprised to see that the kitchen and living room were empty. Before I could even react, I saw Munchkin stand up from behind the table. He threw breadcrumbs at me at lightning speed.


    The breadcrumbsnded directly on my freshly washed hair.


    I saw Theo slowly stand up from the couch in front of me, and the two of them looked at me with the same expression.


    I sighed heavily and slowly walked toward the kitchen. "Are you two making meatballs?"


    I scanned the table. The groceries had been kept away before this, but now, the table had been sprinkled with a thickyer of flour. Munchkin looked at me timidly. "In the video, they mentioned that we need to add breadcrumbs to the mixture for it to taste good." "Then why did you throw the breadcrumbs on my hair when you could just mix it into the bowl?" I lowered my eyebrows and asked angrily.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Silence filled the room, and when I turned around to look at the corner of the kitchen, I realized that the father and son had already battled it out before this.


    Not only were there traces of breadcrumbs on the kitchen counter and the stovetop but in the corners of the floorboard as well.


    "What''s going on here, Munchkin? How did the kitchen be like this when you haven''t even started making the meatballs? Come over here and clean this up!" I said while dragging Munchkin to the kitchen without looking at Theo on purpose.


    As soon as we entered, we both hid behind the door.


    When I was ''scolding'' Munchkin, I gave


    him a wink. The little guy then went along with it and disyed a face of guilt.


    I reckoned that from Theo''s point of view, it looked like I was lecturing the child.


    Sure enough, not long after, Theo came our way. Hence, I estimated the distance and began counting down with Munchkin in a whisper.


    "Three... two... one." The moment Theo came in, we tossed half the small bowl of breadcrumbs in our hands all over Theo''s face.


    After all the breadcrumbs had fallen, Theo stood in front of us looking like a clown with a full face of makeup on.


    Munchkin and I hugged our stomachs andughed out loud.


    After quite a while, Theo finally moved his eyebrows and opened his eyes.


    "Daddy lost! You said you were the best just now, but you got ambushed by Mommy in the blink of an eye!" Munchkin said while heughed and ran away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Theo walked to the side of the kitchen and turned on the faucet without saying a word. After washing off the breadcrumbs on his face, he started filling the basin up with water.


    I sensed that something was off, so I immediately grabbed Munchkin and evacuated the kitchen.


    The next moment, he poured the leftover breadcrumbs in the small bowl into the water.


    Munchkin and I picked up the remaining'' ammunition'' on the table and quickly ran to the corner of the living room.


    After that, Theo used the kitchen as


    his base, while Munchkin and I used


    the couch as our shield. We


    behind it while looking for opportunities to attack Theo.


    ucked


    While we went back and forth, smoke and gunpowder filled the kitchen and living room as the battle intensified.


    Munchkin even became my


    commander who protected me


    tall


    times as he always put me in a corner to cover him. That way, I did not have to run around. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    No one knew how long we yed, but when the three of us were so exhausted we could not chase each other anymore, we had to call a truce. The three of us copsed onto the couch.


    I med exhaustedly, "We said we were going to make meatballs, but you yed until there are no more breadcrumbs left."


    How could that be, Mommy? There''s still so much."


    Munchkin said that and proceeded to crawl under the kitchen cabs. He found half a bag of flour among the mess.


    I said half, but there was actually just less than a fifth.


    I looked at Theo wryly. "Good thing you saw thising. Otherwise, we would have to go hungry tonight."


    This morning, I was even worried


    ?


    that this bag of breadcrumbs would be enough to make a year''s worth of meatballs, but in a split second, only this much was left.


    "Alright, I''ll go make the meatballs. You two clean the ce up and hurry over to help me out."


    Fortunately, I had the right to assign tasks as the mother, so I immediately gave them both the hardest tasks.


    "Pick up all the breadcrumbs on the floor and clear as much of it as you can. It''ste, so don''t use the vacuum or you''ll disturb the neighbors."


    I knew that the vacuum cleaner Theo prepared was of great quality, but I still found an excuse to see both of them struggle to clean.


    They were the ones who started the breadcrumbs war in the first ce.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    "Mommy, can we use the robot vacuum cleaner, then?"


    Munchkin looked at me as if he regretted joining this fierce war in the first ce because now, he had to use even more effort to clean up the battlefield.


    "You can use it for the corners that are hard to reach but not now."


    I smiled as I turned to leave the kitchen and started looking for clean kitchenware that I could use.


    I looked back and saw the father and son sitting on the couch with their heads hung low. Nobody was willing to move.


    I pretended to be heartless and said, "If you don''t finish cleaning, no meatballs for the


    both of you."


    As soon as I said those words, the two of them came back to their senses and sprang up from the couch.


    Just as I finished making the meatballs, both of them gathered around me.


    To be honest, none of us know how to make meatballs. Munchkin was still young, so of course, he never learned how to.


    I learned a long time ago, but I had forgotten how to.


    We did not know how to do it, let alone Theo. If he had made meatballs before, he would not have bought so much groceries.


    I was the best of a bad bunch, so although my craft was rusty, I was qualified enough to guide the other two.


    I recalled the main points and taught them how to shape the meatballs.


    At first, they barely got the hang of it, but the meatballs were starting to take shape as they kept trying.


    At nine o''clock, our family finally had a nice warm dinner.


    It did not matter if the meatballs had turned out to be a disaster.


    I just knew that toward the end, Munchkin was dozing off while eating his meatballs, and Theo and I were capturing the moment. In the end, his little face plopped onto the te, so we picked him up and wiped his face clean before putting him to bed.


    After exiting Munchkin''s bedroom,


    saw


    said


    the


    T


    Theo, "Go and take a shower.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Messy the house was,


    some simple cleaning."


    Otherwise, if I just left it as it was for Caroline, she would not be able to clean it herself.


    As I was about to take a step forward, he grabbed my wrist.


    Theo pulled me into his arms in one swift motion.


    "Just leave it to Caroline. We have more important things to do."


    After saying that, he carried me straight to the bedroom and gently ced me on the bed.


    He leaned closer to me, and I felt his


    el.ne


    hot breath on my face. I calmly pressed my finger against his


    shoulder and pushed him a


    gently.


    "You have to at least take a shower first. I did so too."


    I pushed him into the bathroom without waiting for his response, and his unfinished words were also shut behind the door with him.


    After a while, when the sound of water could be heard from the bathroom, I giggled and went to the guest bedroom.


    By the time Theo had washed up and came out of the bathroom, I was already lying under the covers.


    I patted the nket next to me. "You can sleep here tonight."


    While Theo was showering, I secretly went to bring another nket over to divide the bed into two.


    Although Theo always said that he had asked the doctor, I was still a little worried.


    Plus, he was so unreasonable with Fred today. I thought I should teach him a little lesson.


    "Do you think this will work?" He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at me amusingly.


    "More or less." Before I could even finish, Theo had already thrown the nket onto the floor.


    After that, he leaned down and lifted


    his deep eyes slightly to look at


    want to do it yourself?" Confe


    "Do you want me to do it, or de


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    When I opened my eyes the next morning, the sun was already high up in the sky. I could not even recall how long we did itst night. I just felt sore all over.


    I was grumbling internally. I thought he agreed to take care of me?


    Yet, I could not even get a good night''s sleep every night.


    I stretched and got up to massage my shoulders before going to the living room. I then saw that Theo had already prepared breakfast and was about to head out.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Munchkin was sitting at the dining table and eating bread while watching the discovery channel.


    The sight right before me, along with this


    house that Theo disliked because of its extremely small space, made me feel like we were just a small and ordinary family.


    "Mommy, you slept in again," Munchkin looked at me andined.


    I red at Theo who tossed me around all night, but his bright smile was unwavering. "Mommy just loves sleeping right now, so let her get more rest." I continued ring at him.


    He was the one who did not let me rest.


    Even Munchkin gave me peace of mind, but he would make me restless each night.


    Theo rubbed Munchkin''s hair and walked next to me. "I have some things to take care of, so I maye backte. If I''m not back by dinner time, you and Munchkin should eat first."


    I nodded and straightened out his suit for him. "Don''te back if it''s toote. Just rest over there."


    He pushed my baby hair behind my ear." No. No matter howte it is, I''ll stille back."


    His words put my mind at ease. "Then, I''ll wait for you toe back for dinner," I replied.


    He lowered his head and kissed me on the lips before heading out the door.


    I watched him walk out the door and felt like I just wanted to be an ordinary housewife in this underdeveloped but quiet little city.


    The thought of not working never


    urred to me because of my


    fami


    However, now I thought that


    marrying Theo and being a


    ¦¯


    housewife was not such a bad idea.


    I smiled while shrugging and walked to the dining table to have breakfast.


    After Munchkin finished his breakfast, he put his te in the sink and stood on the small stool to do the dishes.


    He urged while washing, "Mom, hurry up. I''ll wash your bowl too."


    I frowned slightly. "But I just sat down to eat. You have to let me digest my food."


    "Fine, then." Munchkin looked annoyed while speaking in a baby voice, which made me chuckle.


    "Mommy, it''s not good for you to always sleepin like this. After you wake up and have breakfast, it won''t be long before you have to eat lunch. Your stomach will have a hard time, and the little baby in your belly will be affected too." "How do you know so much?" I was a little surprised.


    It seemed like Munchkin had grown a lot ever since he returned to Zenon after his surgery.


    It was as if this experience had given him a different childhood and made him start to think differently.


    He also cared for me more attentively now. I felt relieved yet slightly worried at the same time.


    I did not want him to lose his childhood so soon.


    "I was watching TV while you were sleeping in the morning." The little guy had finished washing his dishes and turned to look at me eagerly.


    He was lecturing me about sleeping


    in, but his eyes were looking at my te, signaling me to eat faster so that he could finish doing the dishes sooner.


    For a moment, I felt as if I was the most demanding child in the family.


    "Well, you should watch less TV too."


    When I finished talking, Munchkin came up to me to take away my te, so 1 immediately put the eggs on the toast, which saved my breakfast by the bell.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    He collected the te and returned it to the sink. "Well then, that''s perfect. Can you bring me to the bookstore today, Mommy? I want to buy some books about dinosaurs."


    "Hmm?" I nced at the TV and instantly understood when I saw the scientist on the discovery channel talking about dinosaur fossils.


    After giving it some thought, it seemed like I did not have anything nned for today, so I immediately agreed, "Alright, let me finish eating." This time around, after I finished talking, Munchkin turned around again and tried toe for my ss of milk. I hurriedly lifted it up.


    "I said, let me finish eating. I didn''t ask you


    to clean up after me." I gave him a little re.


    The little guy was not intimidated by me at all. He just stood there upright and stared at me while I finished everything. There was no chance for me to chew slowly with him watching me.


    It was not until I handed him all the dishes that he stopped staring at me and went back to the kitchen to clean up.


    Looking back, it seemed like I really had not done much in this period.


    After sleeping in, Theo would already have prepared breakfast while all I had to do was eat as Munchkin did the dishes.


    It would always be Caroline who cooked lunch at home, but Munchkin would sometimes help with house chores.


    We would eat out for lunch most of the time, and we would sometimes help Caroline with dinner. However, the two of them would usually just let me rest.


    All of a sudden, I realized that Munchkin had already be a little adult. It was shocking how fast the child grew.


    After breakfast, I changed my clothes and took Munchkin out.


    When we arrived at the bookstore, Munchkin immediately ran toward the children''s section, while I began to wander around the bookstore. I looked at some books about handicrafts.


    I did not know if I was influenced by the thought I had this morning, but I could almost feel the housewife in me as I subconsciously started to look at these things.


    I recalled that when I was in school, I was


    quite interested in handicrafts. I would use my spare time to make some fine jewelry and ornaments.


    I remembered that at that time, Cassey and I would always cheer when we found little parts of jewelry in the scraps that Mom brought home


    It was clearly a pile of waste, but in our eyes, it was like a treasure.


    After the two of us rummaged through the scraps, the pile of garbage would turn into fine ornaments.


    Then, as we grew older and had more and more schoolwork, we had lesser time to do all of this.


    I felt a bit sad thinking about it.


    I put down the book and saw a DIY cottage set on the shelf next to it. This must be a marketing tactic.


    Even if it was, I could not resist. I dly walked into the trap and started choosing.


    I picked up a pink cottage and


    carefully read the product


    description when a sweet voice


    sounded next to me, "Aunt Wanda,


    do you like handicrafts too?"  en.swnovel


    I tilted my head to see that it was Tina. Behind her was Fred, who was slowly walking toward me.


    I was a little taken aback.


    Fred came forward to exin, "TheAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    zoo had a special event on chimpanzees today, and Tina had


    always wanted to go, so she kept t


    asking me to go out early. Aftering out, we realized that we were a bit too early, so I brought her testhe bookstore to wait a while. I wasn''t expecting to see you here."


    "Yeah, I brought Munchkin here too. He suddenly watched a show on paleontology,


    so he asked me to bring him here to buy a book about dinosaurs. He''s over there."


    I pointed to the children''s section.


    Fred and Tina nced over there.


    "I''ll go find Munchkin then, Aunt Wanda," said Tina before running away in a sh.


    Fred and I could not help butugh.


    "This is perhaps the most precious thing about children. They can freely express whatever emotions they have. If they like something, they don''t try to hide it." Content belongs


    to


    I did not want to understand the meaning behind Fred''s sudden statement, so I just smiled faintly without saying anything in reply.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    I put down the book and walked toward the children to avoid the atmosphere bing more awkward.


    "Is there a book here that you want?"


    Munchkin pouted. "Nope, I already have all of the encyclopedias here, and the rest of the books about dinosaurs are all for children."


    I was amused by him. "Aren''t you a child too?"


    "But I already know all of these. I even know more than the books."


    The little guy was not happy, but professional archaeology books would be too advanced for his current level.


    "Why don''t youe with us to listen to a


    talk about chimpanzees, then?" Fred suddenly suggested.


    "There would also be some information rted to ancient times. Plus, there''s a close connection between the evolution of humans and goris. The speaker will focus on this topic, so I think you''ll be interested."


    Fred said timely.


    I had originally nned to take Munchkin home and look up some information on the inte, but my eyes widened after hearing Fred say so. "Really?"


    "Of course. When learning about goris, you can learn about what happened during the prehistoric ages and Jurassic period as well. Isn''t that when dinosaurs existed?" Fred''s words really hit the spot for


    Munchkin.


    The little guy immediately jumped up. "Yes, yes, I want to go."


    We were in a bookstore, so he had to lower his voice, but I could still see the excitement on his face.


    "Then, I''ll take you to get to know more about goris first," Tina said as she pulled Munchkin to another book section on the other side.


    I stood still, and before I could say anything, Fred turned to me and apologized.


    "I saw how interested Munchkin was, so I just asked him. I''m sorry I told him about the talk on goris without asking for your permission first."


    I was not going to interpret his words to mean anything else, so I just assumed that his words were the truth.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "If you don''t have any other ns this afternoon, I''d like to invite you toe with us. I''ve already bought the tickets."


    He pulled out two tickets to the zoo, and I was somewhat puzzled as it did not seem like an impromptu invitation.


    He saw my expression and


    immediately exined, "I had made ns to go with another family, but they said their child fell sick today, so Thave these extra tickets."


    I looked at Munchkin and Tina talk excitedly about goris. I did not want to spoil the fun, so I epted the tickets.


    "Thanks in advance." I politely took the tickets and stuffed them in my bag.


    "I don''t have anything to do this afternoon either, so I''ll go with you all." I did not want to leave Munchkin alone in anyone''s hands again.


    "Okay." I could tell that Fred was d I epted his invitation.


    After a quick bite for lunch, the two kids could no longer hold back their excitement. We headed to the zoo.


    As soon as we entered, Tina dragged Munchkin straight to the theme park while Fred and I followed closely behind.


    During the talk, the two preschoolers


    were listening attentively without ying around. They were extremely focused and very active when answering questions.


    When it was free time, Munchkin and Tina quickly ran to the exhibit hall. They lingered in front of the showease. They stared at every little detail of the disy and admired it carefully.


    After seeing their fascinated looks, my anger calmed down.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    "I didn''t expect my sudden invitation to be such a hit." Fred looked at the two kids as he walked beside me and said happily.


    I nodded. "Well, it wasn''t sudden. We just happened to run into each other." I diffused the awkwardness by not addressing the elephant in the room likest time.


    "When the speaker was talking on stage, Munchkin and Tina were very focused on listening. It seems like Munchkin has good learning skills, so I guess you don''t have much to worry about when he starts school."


    I nodded. "He''s always been a great learner. He got all of that knowledge from watching TV. I don''t even know when he watched so much."


    Iughed at myself as I thought that I was apetent mother, but it turned out that even after spending so much time with Munchkin, I still could not understand him fully.


    "It''s normal. Children are independent individuals from birth. They don''t belong to us, so we can''t fully keep them under our thumb. We''re helping them navigate through life right now just because they''re still young and don''t know much yet. It''s our only responsibility as parents, but there are many other things that we can''t decide for them."


    I frowned slightly as I felt that Fred''s words had a hidden meaning.


    "As parents, it''s only natural that we would want the best for our children. But have you ever thought about choosing what''s right for Munchkin?" "Fred," I warned him that it might not be appropriate for him to continue, but he had no intention of stopping.


    "You know better than me how happy your lives were when Munchkin grew up in Zenon. You''re also aware of all the things that happened after you left Zenon."


    He paused for a moment and continued,'' Tina told me that Munchkin had experienced a lot of things this time. He even got kidnapped twice by two different people."


    Fred did not borate further.


    Although I was taking a break and passing my time leisurely during this period, I did not forget about these experiences.


    Whenever someone mentioned them, those scenes would appear in my mind vividly


    Especially at the thought of Munchkin being taken to an abandoned factory and Snowy''s tragic death, all of which I would not be able to forget for my entire life.


    "Do you want to put Munchkin through more horrible things again? I just don''t understand what''s so bad about Zenon."


    "Fred!" I looked at him angrily, then I suppressed my rage and said to him in a serious tone.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''ve never felt that there was


    anything wrong with Zenon, nor do I feel that Whaldorf City is superior in any way. Where Munchkin goes to school and where he lives is all for our family to decide." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I did not want to say such words, but it was the truth. Fred and I were not family. He was merely a good friend of mine that I had known for a few years.


    Fred let out a subtle sigh. "I''m sorry, I


    shouldn''t have said what I said. You''re right. Your choices have nothing to do with me, but I can''t help but remind you that a child''s childhood is fleeting. Don''t leave too much regret or pain in it."


    This time around, Fred left himself after he finished talking. I looked at his figure, then at Munchkin and Tina who were having a good time. I fell into deep thought. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Deep down, I knew that I was more afraid than anyone else of Munchkin getting hurt again.


    Staying in Zenon was not a bad choice, but I did not think that it was necessary.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    In order to avoid talking about such topics with Fred, I walked closer to Munchkin and joined their little study squad to learn about something I was not interested inchimpanzees.


    In the process, I began to secretly admire the scientists who studied nts and animals. Then, a thought urred to me.


    Being able to do what I liked all the time in the woods was such a joyful thing


    I would haveplete freedom with no one to bother me, and all the hardships I had to face would just fleet away. I could justpletely ignore them.


    Fred could tell what I was thinking, so he kept his distance from me. He no longer talked to me about those things.


    After strolling through the hall, we exited the zoo. The bigwn next to us was filled with parents and children.


    We went to take a look and noticed that the people gathering on that piece ofwn were all the same people who had listened to the talk with us.


    I took a few more nces out of curiosity and saw a sign at the entrance next to thewn that read: ''Parent-child mini amusement park.''


    I guessed that it was another event they had at the zoo today.


    "I was curious where they all went. It turns out they''re here," Fred joked.


    He was right. Not all children were like Munchkin and Tina. To the other children, the event was more like story-telling than an actual activity.


    After listening to the story and the speaker''s exnation, their attention was diverted to something else.


    It was because of Munchkin and Tina''s great interest in goris that they were so focused and could stay in the park for so long.


    When we left, the only people left in the hall except for us were the staff.


    Once the science film about goris had ended, many children were already attracted by the silly pandas and golden python.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The children in the park went


    bananas as some of them were


    digging sand in the sand vige


    while others were ying with


    rubber balls on thewn. A few were catching goldfish around the pond. Each one of them was brimming with energy. Some of the more hands-on ones had started


    competing with their parents in parent-child games.


    There was a corner in the area that was a little quieter but still very lively. I went closer to see that it was a cooking area, and it looked like a small parent-child kitchen.


    On the table were the raw materials for jelly pudding and some semi-finished cookies, but many children had already gathered together to y.


    However, their parents were theplete opposite as theymunicated with their partners with serious looks on their faces


    while discussing their experiences


    as if they were trying to perfect their work.


    QUMS


    A little further away at the edge of the table, two boys rolled the cookie dough into little balls and used them as bullets to attack each other.


    The one who got hit was not hurt. Instead, he giggled and ran away, while the other went after him.


    When I saw this scene, I could not help but recall the day we made meatballs as our house looked almost exactly the same as in this scene.


    However, the ''post-battle'' scene was even more disastrous that day.


    I could not help but smile at the thought of the three of us wrecking the house, and then eating the meatballs while looking like clowns. "Want to go try?" Frex asked.


    I turned to look at him as he interrupted my memory, and my previously delighted smile turned into a polite one.


    "No thanks." I shook my head.


    "I saw you crack a smile. You must


    have thought of a happy memory. If Munchkin likes it, perhaps he''ll want to try it today," said Fred as he looked at Munchkin who stood next to him.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    It seemed like he was signaling me to put myself in the child''s shoes.


    There were some things that I did not want to do but maybe the kids did.


    I looked over to Munchkin. He and Tina were looking at the jelly pudding in amazement.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Although the two of them usually had a lot of snacks, they were still curious about how the jelly could solidify to be like this.


    The two of them talked one after another, seemingly having an intense discussion. Upon seeing that, I thought that Munchkin would be interested. I went up to him and asked, "Munchkin, do you want to go and sign up for the small kitchen over there


    too?" "No need, Mommy. Making that is too easy. It''s no fun." Munchkin''s face frowned slightly in disgust.


    I was very surprised to hear that." Munchkin, you don''t find it interesting? I saw you talking to Tina enthusiastically about it."


    I did not want Munchkin to give up what he wanted to do because of me.


    "Forget it. Mommy. Tina and I were just curious about how the jelly turns from liquid to solid. I''m not interested in making that at all," Munchkin said with a serious expression.


    "He''s right, Aunt Wanda. All they''re doing is just stirring and stirring, then putting it into a bowl for it to be jelly. It''s too easy. Munchkin and I don''t even y house in kindergarten anymore."


    I looked at the two kids and wondered, were all kids these days this mature?


    "It looks like we''re the childish ones." Fred smiled apologetically. He did not think that there would be such a huge difference between his guess and reality.


    "Then, do the both of you want to rest here? Or you can go y anything if you want. We''ll wait for you here at the side."


    Fred let the two kids decide.


    Munchkin and Tina scanned their surroundings. The park was busy, but there did not seem to be anything they wanted to do. Munchkin did not speak for a while. I know he wanted to refuse, but he was too shy to say it.


    In the end, Tina told Fred, "Daddy, let''s go look somewhere else. Nothing here seems fun."


    Fred looked at me like he was asking for my opinion.


    I then looked over to Munchkin." Munchkin, is there anything you want to y?"


    The little guy quickly shook his head. Hence, we two adults read each other''s minds and took the little ones away.


    The amusement park for the parent-child park was lively, but once we got out of that section, it was just a regr park.


    We saw a few tourists on our way. Under the cherry blossom trees in the park, Fred and I walked side by side while the two kids continued to chat freely about the topics that interested them.


    They seemed to never run out of things to talk about.


    On the other hand, neither Fred nor I were willing to talk first.


    A gentle breeze wafted the fragrance of flowers toward us. I took a deep breath and inhaled the faint scent of flowers into my lungs, then slowly exhaled.


    I liked this rxing feeling, and I liked having Fred around me as a friend, but only as a friend.


    "It seems like I really should not say anything. You can be so rxed when I don''t talk. I made you too nervous before,¡± Fred said somewhat apologetically.


    I replied with a smile without saying a word.


    If he could go back to being just friends, I would be happy to get along with him like this. However, if he wanted to stick to his own ideas, I was afraid that I would have no choice but to keep my distance from him after this.


    n¨¦


    "Wanda, I know you. You''re not one to change your mind easily, but life is long. Perhaps making a different choice will give you unexpected results, Maybe you can try taking some paths you''ve never thought of taking before. I won''t make you regret it."

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    I did not answer him and pretended he was talking about something else.


    "At least you remember that we got along well back when you were in Zenon. I might not be as rich as Theo Grant, but I believe that I''m a good choice. At least I''ll ensure the safety of both you and your child."


    "Fred, that''s enough!" I said in a displeased tone, reminding him to watch his words. The things he said today had crossed the line too many times, and some of them had even overstepped boundaries.


    "I can view what happened previously as you being concerned about Munchkin.


    Seeing that you''re Tina''s father, I''ll also consider what you said. However, the things you''ve said today are too outrageous.


    I snuck a nce at the two children as I spoke, not wanting the tense atmosphere hanging between Fred and myself to scare them. Thank goodness the children were having fun ying with each other and did not seem like they had noticed the two adults arguing. I forced myself to suppress my anger as I did not wish to disturb them.


    On the one hand, I did not want to seem too angry. However, I also did not want Fred to think I only said what I said for the sake of it.


    "All this while, I''ve been extremely grateful for all the help you''ve extended to both myself and Munchkin. But gratefulness is all that I feel toward you. My husband and I get along well, and we don''t need you to be worried about us."


    I spoke calmly. I was sure I would be even angrier than I was now if it were not for the fact that Munchkin and Tina were here.


    "Is that so?" I had not expected that instead of ending the conversation, Fred would ask me another question in reply.


    "If that''s the case, why did Munchkin get kidnapped? Did you find his holiday as exciting as he did? You''re his mother. Aren''t you even the least bit worried about him?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I knew what Fred was talking about, but I still asked him that question.


    Fred seemed to realize that he had gone overboard this time after hearing that reminder.


    He was not foolish and continued


    saying, ''I''m sorry, I''m not doubting you. I know that you''ve always


    treated Munchkin well and that he''s been the top priority in whatever


    vel.ne


    Whaldorf City has not just bronee


    decisions you make. However,


    you riches, but it has also brought


    you many reasons to be uneasy. Danger lurks behind every advantageous condition Theo provides you. Have you never once been worried about these things?"


    Fred paused momentarily. He seemed to want to continue speaking, but I immediately raised a hand and interrupted him.


    "Fred, let''s end the conversation here. I see no need for us to remain as friends if this continues."


    It looked like had been too soft just


    now. I should have made things clear to him earlier and told him of the consequences just now. Otherwise, he would never have


    realized just how grating hiso


    el.n


    statements sounded to me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Munchkin and Tina are friends, and I treat you as a friend too. However, if you insist on destroying our rtionship, I''m afraid I''ll have to ce my child''s protection at the forefront."


    I did not want to go overboard as heText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    had. However, if this went on, I had grounds to suspect that he had ulterior motives every time he brought Tina along to visit. I did not want things to get to that point.


    Fred stared at me for a long time without saying anything.


    I stared back at him determinedly, refusing to budge.


    Mommy, Mommy, quick. Come look at this," Munchkin called out to me abruptly, and just like that, the stalemate between us was broken.


    I nced at Munchkin and then turned back around to look at Fred. "I don''t wish to lose you as a friend."

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    I walked toward Munchkin when I finished speaking. Fred lingered behind me, momentarily dazed. He then followed me.


    Since I had been discussing unpleasant matters with Fred before this, I had not paid attention to the changing scenery around me. A new booth had been set up next to the zoo''s exit, which one would reach after walking through the park.


    I leaned forward to get a better look and realized there were animals for adoption. There were a lot of adorable kittens and puppies. The only difference from those for sale in pet shops was that they were less exquisite.


    Plenty of the animals were familiar to me, as there were mongrels and tabbies often


    seen in countryside homes. These animals did not seem to be part of an expensive litter and were all friendly to humans.


    Munchkin''s and Tina''s attention was immediately attracted by the bounding puppies. "Quick, Mommy, look. He''s so cute and tiny."


    Munchkin and Tina crowded around a cage and gazed at a light-yellow colored puppy inside. Its fur''s color seemed to resemble a golden retriever.


    The puppy''s dog wagged when it saw Munchkin. It seemed to have taken a liking to Munchkin too.


    Tina leaned forward too. "Yeah, he''s so cute."


    She was gutsier and extended a hand cautiously to try and pet the puppy''s head.


    "Be careful," Munchkin reminded.


    I had a feeling that he was worried Tina''s smell would frighten the puppy and cause it to bite her instead.


    Tina did not reply and lowered her hand tentatively. When her hand went past the edge of the cage, the puppy came forward and braced its legs against the side of the cage so it could rub its head against Tina''s hand.


    The children were delighted by what had just happened.


    "This puppy is so cute," Fred said as he walked toward us. For a brief moment, I managed to forget the unpleasant incident that had just urred as I gazed at the happy little guy.


    "Hello, we''re from a non-profit organization that rescues stray animals. These are all the animals that we''ve rescued. If the two children like the puppy, I rmend that your family adopt an animal. Thepanionship of a young animal will also aid in cultivating the children''s sense of responsibility.


    The female volunteer next to us began making introductions enthusiastically. However, an awkward expression appeared on my face as I listened to her speak.


    Usually, it would not have been much of a problem, but it was now since it was brought up right after my conversation with Fred.


    "This is a misunderstanding. We''re not from the same family."


    Before I even managed to get a word out, Fred had exined the situation.


    "Sorry!" The volunteer immediately sounded embarrassed.


    "I saw the two of you walking over together just now, and your children were together too, which is why instively thought you were all part of the same family. I''m so sorry."


    "Miss, does he have a name?" The two children could not care less about the adults'' problems and were simply overjoyed by the puppy''s presence. "Yes. It''s Lil Potato," the volunteer beganughing as she spoke.


    "Lil Potato?" Tina repeated, unable to believe it.


    "That''s right. He''s such a good boy and is never picky with his food. His favorite food is potatoes, which is why we named him that."


    Haha, I''m Pumpkin," Tina went along with the flow and introduced herself to the puppy.


    "I''m Munchkin," Munchkin was quick to chime in.


    "He''s three months old now, and he''s active. His age in dog years should be about the same as yours," the volunteer said enthusiastically.


    As I gazed at the energetic puppy, I could tell that his energy levels were practically the same as Munchkin''s.


    "Daddy, can I adopt it?"


    After ying with Lil Potato for a while, Tina abruptly turned and asked.


    "Mommy, can Pumpkin and I adopt it?" Munchkin also turned around and asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was at a loss. I knew that Munchkin had liked Snowy, and it was only natural that he would take a liking to such an adorable puppy. However, we currently had no ns to adopt a pet.


    There were other things at home that had not been made ready yet. Thus, I was a little stunned when Munchkin sprung that question on me.


    However, the volunteer seemed to


    be in an even stickier situation than we were. She wore an embarrassed smile as she said, " I''m so sorry, but we don''t rmend two families adopting the same pet."


    Seemingly worried that we would misunderstand her, she hurriedly exined, "It''s because these


    animals were all abandoned by their owners, before we rescued them. Some of them were even hurt during the process. They don''t trust humans as much anymore, and we''ve spent a lot of time training them at the shelter before we managed to help them reestablish a trusting attitude toward humans."

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    "I understand that the two children really like Lil Potato, but if he''s constantly switching between environments, he''ll feel like he''s being abandoned. After all, he doesn''t understand what humans are talking about and won''t know that he''ll only be staying with one of his owners for a short while."


    "It''s highly likely that he''ll think he''s been abandoned by one of his owners when you move him into another environment."


    "Is that so....." Munchkin''s previously ecstatic expression immediately vanished.


    I did not want to be a party pooper either, but when I took into ount the condition of the house and my health, it did not seem like a wise choice to adopt a pet.


    Moreover, since Tina liked Lil Potato so much, I was tempted to get Munchkin to give up on trying to adopt him.


    "How about we let Munchkin adopt Lil Potato? He''s always liked animals and was probably reminded of the past when he saw Lil Potato. His affection for Lil Potato is normal. Why don''t you adopt Lil Potato so he and Munchkin can bepanions?"


    Fred took the initiative. Tina''s face did not reveal any disappointment, but I was sure she wanted Lil Potato to be herpanion too.


    I was just about to turn down the offer when I heard Munchkin dashing forth and yelling, "Daddy!"


    I turned and stared in shock. I watched as Theo came in through the entrance and walked toward us. How did he know I would be here?


    I was still stunned when Theo walked up to me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Daddy," Munchkin called out again sweetly.


    He walked to Munchkin and caressed his small face gently before walking back to me. The volunteer standing nearby kept staring at him and only stopped when her gaze fell on me.


    She looked at Theo and me before turning to look at Fred, seemingly understanding what we had told her just now.


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you look all that pleased to see me?" Theo joked as he gazed at my face.


    "I''m just surprised. How did you know I would be here?"


    Did he not follow my wishes yesterday? Why did he appear in front of me today?


    "I told Daddy." Munchkin offered up the information.


    As he spoke, he squished himself in between myself and Theo. "I saw so many things today. Daddy won''t know what I''m talking about at home if I don''t get him to take a look himself."


    Theo smiled and ruffled Munchkin''s hair when he saw the earnest expression on his face.


    I knew that that was not the sole reason Theo was here.


    "Have you finished everything you needed to take care of? We''ll head home first if you''re not done yet," I said as I gazed at Theo. He had told me he would be homete this. morning, which probably meant he had an important matter to take care of. I did not know if he hadpleted all his tasks since he had to return earlier after Munchkin kicked up a fuss.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing is more important than spending time with you," he said as he wrapped a hand around my waist and turned to look at Fred.


    I knew he was trying to assert dominance.


    I could also spot a twinge of


    el


    annoyance in Fred''s eyes. "You''re right, Mr. Grant. Quality time with family is one thing that children need most. I find it extremely unworthy to miss out on my child''s growth milestones simply because I''m too busy at work."


    Hetched on to what Theo said and added, "Additionally, I find that as parents, we hold a great


    responsibility in spending time with our children and ensuring they feel safe and secure. That way, they''ll grow up able to forge their path in life. This is something that can''t be achieved by providing material wealth."

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    "You''re right, Mr. Cullen. I agree with what you''ve said. However, I find material wealth to be a bonus. After all, there''s a difference between the things you get to see and the things you get to physically touch."


    Theo paused momentarily before he added, "Of course, if you''re unable to provide these things, being there to apany your child is more than enough."


    I tugged on his sleeve gently. He was being a little too harsh.


    Fred was obviously disgruntled, but since the children were present, he had no choice but to swallow his anger. He balled his hands into fists.


    Theo gazed at the two children gleefully."


    What are you ying with?"


    "Daddy, you came just in time. Tina and I both want to adopt Lil Potato, but the volunteer said that Lil Potato will feel like he''s being abandoned if he''s constantly switching between environments. But Tina and I don''t live together. What should we do?"


    Munchkin had an aggrieved expression on his face as he gazed at Theo. I could tell that both children loved the puppy and were unwilling to part with


    it.


    Theo leaned forward and gazed at Munchkin solemnly. "What will you do if I say it''s up to you to decide?"


    "Me?" Munchkin sounded like he had not even considered that as an option.


    Theo nodded.


    I was curious as to what Munchkin would


    do as well.


    Then, I watched as he turned to look at Lil Potato and then at Tina. "I''ll let Tina adopt Lil Potato and visit him at Tina''s house when I have time during the holidays."


    Munchkin''s eyes were wide, and he did not look like he was joking.


    Theo''s lips curled upward slightly. He seemed extremely satisfied with that answer. "Not bad. My son is a gentleman. But if that''s the case, Tina will have to be at home whenever you visit the puppy, and that may inconvenience Tina if you disturb her too often."


    Indeed, that was another problem.


    I knew that he did not intend to be malicious to the children and he had a point.


    Munchkin had taken such a liking to Lil Potato that there was no doubt he would want to spend lots of time ying with him. There was a possibility he would end up going to Tina''s house every day.


    "How about this? Let''s find a ce


    for Lil Potato to stay where both you and Tina can y with him


    whenever you guys have the time to spare That way, Lil Potato won''t


    have to move houses frequently either.


    What do you think?"


    BUMS


    Theo asked Munchkin for his opinion, and the little guy cocked his head to the side to look at Tina.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think that''s a good idea, but where are you nning to let Lil Potato stay, Mr. Theo?"


    Tina sounded extremely worried about that.


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me."


    Theo straightened up and looked at the volunteer. "Where''s your shelter located?"


    The volunteer sounded slightly embarrassed as she mussed up her hair and said, "Sorry, sir, but we don''t have a shelter yet. All we have now is a small yard in a suburban vige."


    "In that case, when you return, you can let the person in charge know that I''m willing to provide the organization with a shelter located nearby. In return, he has to take good care of this puppy for me."


    The volunteer was delighted. "Sir, is that true?"


    Theo''s dark-colored eyes gazed into hers." Of course. All the animals that you shelter can stay there. I''ll fulfill all the conditions you have." "Thank you so much. I''ll call the person in charge right now," the volunteer said as


    she stepped aside.


    QUMS

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Theo had managed to resolve what the children had been worried about, but at the same time, there was no doubt that he had just humiliated Fred with what he had just done.


    I cast Fred an apologetic look, not wanting the atmosphere to be too tense.


    "At least the children won''t have to agonize over Lil Potato anymore, and he''ll get to stay in an environment that he already knows well. It''s not a bad thing."


    Fred was not angry. He instead smiled as he nodded and said, "Indeed."


    I was thankful that he did not lose his temper in front of the children.


    As we left the zoo, I did not extend my


    invitation for dinner again. Everyone seemed to be in tacit agreement as we headed back to our respective homes.


    Theo and I did not say anything during the journey home. Munchkin, who was sitting in the backseat, was the only one jabbering away about all the interesting things he had seen today.


    I knew that Theo was jealous because of what the volunteer had said today.


    However, I was also angry at the way he handled things at the zoo today. Of course, he had the right to assert his dominance, but he did not need to humiliate others while doing that.


    Once we were home, Theo instructed," Munchkin, why don''t you go take a bath? I''ll let you know when dinner is ready."


    Alright." Munchkin was an obedient child and ran up to his room after changing into his house shoes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I knew what Theo wanted to do, but I was not in the mood to listen to him lose his temper. I nned to retreat to the bedroom once I had changed my shoes, but I was not as fast as Theo was.


    After putting my house shoes on, I was just about to walk away when he grabbed my hand and asked, "Why are you angry again?"


    I turned around and red at him before ncing at Munchkin''s bedroom. The door was closed, but I did not feel fully at ease.


    I did not want us to fight in front of Munchkin and did not want him to see us even if we were arguing in a manner that was not heated.


    Theo seemed to know what I was thinking and let go of my wrist as he walked into the bedroom with me.


    "Did you have to treat Fred that way?"


    "What about you? Did you have to go visit him the minute I left?" I was baffled by Theo''s statements.


    I looked at him. "What do you mean? Do you think that I went to Fred on purpose?"


    Theo seemed to realize he had been too harsh as well. Feeling guilty, he turned to get his coat from the closet instead of looking at me.


    "I didn''t mean it that way. I just found it too much of a coincidence. Every time I return, I find that you''re with Fred."


    I gulped without realizing it.


    To be honest, I felt the same way


    too. I found our chance encounter at the bookstore today and the fact


    that Fred had already boughts


    to the zoo to be odd.


    However, I certainly could not tell Theo that now.


    "But even so, you didn''t need to humiliate Fred, did you? Tina was there as well. Why did you have to do that?"


    Tina was already at an age where she understood what was going on around her, and I was worried that Theo''s actions would hurt her.


    "I don''t think I was humiliating him.


    All I wanted to do was help the children. Both wanted to adopt the same puppy, but our families can''t meet up often. Don''t you think this was the best solution?"


    I frowned slightly. "But we could


    have let Tina adopt the puppy. If et


    Munchkin missed him, we could visit every once in a while or even video call them."


    "No." Theo rejected the suggestion without hesitation. "I don''t want hidden dangers to be left unattended."

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    Suddenly, I was amused by what Theo said.


    I walked toward him and got in between him and the closet. I smiled and looked at him, "So, you''re worried that I''ll often bring Munchkin to see the puppy ande in contact with Fred. Then, we might fall in love and I''ll dump you?"


    Theo lowered his head and gave me a cold stare. "How dare you?!"


    I immediately shook my head. That was how I escaped.


    After Theo was not giving me that look anymore, I was reckless enough to lean closer to him and say, "But Mr. Grant, aren''t youcking some self- confidence? That doesn''t sound like you."


    "You can''t be too confident in yourself. Even if you don''t have the guts to be with him, you can''t guarantee that Fred doesn''t have any inappropriate ideas toward you," replied Theo.


    I changed the yful expression on my face and quickly changed the subject of the conversation.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "It''s not as serious as you think it is. Besides, Munchkin is going to elementary school soon. Even if he doesn''t go to Whaldorf City and chooses to study in Zenon, it''s unlikely that I''ll let him head to Tina''s house every day. It''ll affect his studies."


    I tidied the shirt he messed up when he was taking it off just now. He was about to change into his lounge wear, and I squeezed myself in between him and the closet after Theo took off his coat.


    While I talked to him, my hands unconsciously unbuttoned Theo''s shirt. I was thinking of helping him to get changed.


    After I finished my sentence and realized what I was doing, my face was as red as a tomato.


    It was not so easy to slip away anymore.


    Theo took a step forward and closed the distance between us. He said, "There''s some time before Munchkin goes to school. Before that, why don''t you prove it to me?"


    My hands were pressing against Theo''s chest, but I could not seem to stop the mes of passion burning in him.


    I could even feel the burning desire in his chest because of me.


    Not now. We''ll be having dinner soon," I replied.


    "Don''t worry. We can have itter,"


    I made myself clear and turned him down, but it was toote for Theo now.


    Theo was not too intense because of the time.


    i.ne


    I put on my clothes, and before going out of the bedroom, I turned around and saw that Theo had not even put on his clothes but was already putting theptop on his thigh. He immediately started working.


    I could not help but feel sorry for him. He had toe back and forth from Whaldorf and Zenon just to take care of us.


    Theo noticed that I was looking at him. He lifted his head and smiled at me, then he folded hisptop.


    Even though we had been together for a long time, I would still get attracted to him, especially by the smile on his face just now.


    I leaned closer to him and said, "You don''t have to go back and forth between two cities every day. I can take care of Munchkin alone."


    "I''ll be worried." He hugged me and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "But it''s too tiring for you," I replied.


    "It''s okay. We''ll wait until you decide where you''re going to stay. It won''t be that troublesome anymore after that," said Theo.


    I felt a little surprised as I looked at Theo. Previously, I did not mention to him about Munchkin going to school. It was not because I forgot to tell him but I did not want to.


    I reckoned that Theo would ask me to bring Munchkin back to Whaldorf City, but I was not ready yet. Hence, I was@nconsciously running away from this problem.


    However, I did not expect that Theo did not intend to do so. He left the decision up to me instead.


    "Why?" I was at a loss for words when Theo questioned me.


    "I initially thought that you''d ask me to take Munchkin along with us to Whaldorf City," I replied.


    Theo held me in his arms and said, "It doesn''t matter where we go. I''ll stay by your side and go anywhere you want to."


    There was no exnation from him, but his words warmed my heart.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    "Don''t push yourself too hard," I reminded him. Theo smiled and nodded.


    However, when I stood up and left the room, Theo opened hisptop again and started to work.


    I came to the kitchen. Caroline was already making dinner, and I felt a little embarrassed.


    The house was not as big as the one in Whaldorf City, and the space was much smaller. I wondered if Caroline had heard us from outside the room. Previously, I told myself that although the house was small, it was cozy and warm.


    However, it was at that moment I realized that we needed a bigger house.


    Munchkin was not watching TV. He was sitting in the room, putting the 3D jigsaw puzzle pieces together. Everything looked peaceful and tranquil. Munchkin had been behaving himself ever since Theo came back.


    Munchkin never managed to follow the routine that was set for him back then and always watched TV.


    He would always find a chance to watch TV when I let my guard down. He would not miss the chance even if all he had was just a few minutes. Now, apart from the few hours scheduled for him every day, I would never catch him sitting in front of the TV again.


    Although I felt a little jealous of Theo, it put my mind at ease knowing that the child was willing to behave himself.


    It was time for dinner. I asked Caroline to sit down and have dinner with us. She had been cooking meals and eating with Keith when the three of us went out to have fun.


    If Keith was busy with work, Caroline would have to eat alone. She must be lonely.


    That was why I insisted that she stay for dinner. Munchkin invited her to join us too. Caroline was overwhelmed and could not stand it, so she agreed to have dinner with us.


    After dinner, Caroline insisted on not letting me do the dishes in the kitchen. She asked me to rest.


    I could not argue with her, so I had no choice but to sit down.


    After a while, Caroline finished cleaning up the dishes. She informed me and went downstairs to rest.


    It was only then I realized the house had be quiet all of a sudden after Caroline''s departure.


    I had no idea when Theo headed to the study.


    I turned on the TV, knowing that there was a show on the discovery channel tonight that Munchkin loved to watch. Hence, I switched to that channel in advance to prepare for the show.


    While the advertisements were


    ying on the TV, I tiptoed my way to the study. I gently pushed the door open. Theo was indeed inside. His brows were furrowed as he looked at theputer screen with a gloomy look on his face.


    His furrowed brows slowly after he saw me.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" I looked at him, feeling a little anxious.


    "Nothing. It''s just work," Theoforted me.


    "Is it because of Astral Cosmetics?" I asked directly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was normal forpanies like Astral Cosmetics to have issues since it was a newpany.


    However, judging from what Keith had told me and the marketing channels I watched, Astral Cosmetics had already possessed the conditions to operate normally.


    The marketing was good. It turned


    out that other than the gic


    engineering skills that attracted


    §Ö§ä


    most of the people who cared about their appearance, it was also


    jawdropping news for many y


    clinics.


    This head start had increased the gap between Astral and theirpetitors. Theo


    should not be so troubled over thepany.


    Theo hesitated for a moment before exining to me, "Yeah, it''s about Astral Cosmetics. Don''t worry, it''s not about the business. I was


    thinking of expanding into nel


    markets. That''s why I''m facing some difficulties here."


    What Theo said put me at ease, but it piqued my curiosity.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    "New business? Didn''t Astral Cosmetics just start not long ago? Have you found a new business venture?"


    I sat beside the study desk without looking at Theo''sptop screen.


    I knew Theo would never hide thepany''s matters from me. He would tell me if he wanted to, and he would have his reason if he chose not to tell me now. There was no need for me to find out about it.


    Theo reached out, gently swept his finger across the tip of my nose, and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. Take a good rest and keep Munchkinpany. I''ll tell you about it once I''ve finished this."


    I could not bear to disturb him anymore when I saw the weariness in his eyes, so I


    said, "Don''t stay up toote. Rest earlier."


    Theo nodded again without saying anything.


    I spent the rest of the night watching science and education channels with Munchkin. Perhaps it was because I was pregnant, my eyelids started getting heavy after watching it for two minutes. I did not know when I fell asleep.


    I only knew that Munchkin was gently patting me when I woke upter.


    I opened my eyes. I was covered with a nket.


    "Mommy, the show is over. Let''s go back to our room and rest," said Munchkin.


    I came back to my senses. Feeling sorry, I replied, "I''m sorry, I fell asleep.¡±


    It''s okay, Mommy. Daddy told me that you need more sleep now. We were watching a science and educational show just now. It''s normal for you to fall asleep. But Mommy, don''t fall asleep right away after eating dinner. I''m afraid that you''ll gain weight and it''ll be a burden for your body."


    What this little kid said made me feelplicated. He was caring for me, but it seemed like he was mocking me for beingzy at the same time. I did not even know if I should be moved by his words or be mad at him.


    "Okay, okay. Hurry up and go to bed. You must be tired after ying for the whole day," I replied.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I urged Munchkin to go to bed and pushed him into his bedroom first.


    After tucking Munchkin in bed, I passed by the study. I initially thought of asking Theo to take a rest, but I could see he was still busy with his work with his head buried under the deskmp. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I tiptoed out of the room and closed the door behind me, nning to wait for him in the bedroom.


    I thought I had gained some energy back after taking a nap on the sofa, but I did not expect that I would fall asleep that quickly once Iy down on the bed.


    I did not know how long I had been


    waiting for him, and I only


    remembered that I was suddenly


    embraced in someone''s arms. It felt


    warm and put my mind at ease.


    However, it did not take long before the sun came up. Theo had already put on his clothes and was getting ready to head out when I woke up.


    Theo did not manage to make breakfast today. He nted a kiss on my forehead when he saw me waking up.


    "Are you going to Whaldorf City again today?" I asked.


    Theo nodded and answered, "Yes. I''ll try toe back home before dinner. If I can''t make it for dinner, go ahead and eat dinner with Munchkin first."


    I rose to my feet and put the nket aside." Don''t worry. Just go. Munchkin and I will be waiting for you toe home."


    I was not working for anypany.


    I had no idea what new business


    venture Theo was busy with. It


    seemed like there was nothing could do to help Theo except to take good care of myself. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo walked to the bedside and gave me a peck on the lips with his hands gently stroking my belly. "The three of you, wait for me toe back."


    After that, he grabbed his coat and left for work. I heard him saying goodbye to Munchkin in the room. Then, there was the sound of the door closing. I could not help but feel sorry for him. It was too tiring for him toe back and forth for me and Munchkin.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    I got out of bed and freshened myself up. Then, I walked out of the room. Munchkin was helping Caroline to serve breakfast on the dining table. "Mrs. Grant, you''re awake," Caroline greeted me passionately.


    "Yes," I replied.


    However, I felt embarrassed. I woke up early when I was staying in the mansion, but it seemed like I had soon gotten used to the environment here in Zenon. I had bezy.


    Now, I was using being pregnant as an excuse to wake upte.


    I shot a nce at Munchkin. As expected, I saw a hint of contempt in his eyes.


    Two servings of breakfast were ced in front of the seats. Caroline served the warm milk on the table. Then, she took off her apron. I realized that she did not serve her own breakfast.


    "Caroline, what about you?" I turned to look at her.


    I told her that she did not have to feel constrained when we were having dinner togetherst night. I asked her to behave like she was at home, and there was no need to eat separately.


    I reckoned that Caroline thought that I said that out of politeness. That was why she only served Munchkin and my breakfast.


    Who would have known that Caroline turned around after hanging the apron and said, "Oh no, Mrs. Grant. I''m used to waking up early, so I had my breakfast beforeing over to prepare breakfast for you."


    Even Munchkin was surprised to hear that too.


    That was close. If Caroline had eaten her breakfast first just because I woke upte, I reckoned that that little kid would beughing at me again.


    "I heard that there are fresh vegetables this morning. I was nning to get some when you were having breakfast. Then I can get the ingredients for lunch and dinner first. Enjoy your breakfast. You don''t have to clean the dishes. Just leave it in the sink. Wait for me toe back and clean them up," said Caroline.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Caroline was getting ready to go out, and before I could say anything, she was gone.


    It felt great to have someone looking


    after me. "Mommy, didn''t you say that we should sleep early to wake up early? Why are you sleeping in again all of a sudden? You''ll bezy if you keep on doing this," said Munchkin.


    Munchkin started lecturing'' me once Caroline left.


    "Okay. I got it." I pouted. "I don''t want to either. But I don''t know why I''ve been falling asleep so quickly once Iy down on the bed these days. Perhaps I''m trying to catch up on these missed nights of sleep.


    I thought that I was probably living a happy life these days with Theo and Munchkin by my side. We were also living in Zenon, a city with a slower pace of life. It was difficult for me to not rx.


    "Sigh." Munchkin imitated the adult''s reaction and let out a sigh. "Okay, there''s nothing I can do about you. But how about Daddy? Does he have to drive so far to get to work every day?"


    I was dumbfounded for a moment, not knowing how to answer Munchkin''s question.


    "It''s for the time being," I nodded.


    "Mommy, when are we going back to Whaldorf City?" I was startled for a moment and turned to look at Munchkin.


    "Munchkin? Why are you thinking of going back to Whaldorf City? Don''t you like Zenon? Plus, Tina''s here too," I asked.


    Were they not enjoying each other''spany? Why was Munchkin suddenly thinking of leaving the city?


    "But I''m going to elementary school


    after the holidays. The other children have probably gone to look at prospective schools already, but haven''t gone to any. I won''t have the chance to visit any schools if don''t go back soon," replied Munchkin.


    I had never thought about that.


    "Munchkin, would you like to go back to Whaldorf City and study there?"

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    "Of course." The little kid looked at me with a puzzled look on his face. It seemed like he was asking me if there were any other choices.


    I put down the fork I was holding in my hand and looked at Munchkin seriously." Munchkin, can you tell me why you''d want to go back to Whaldorf City to study? Did you have a fight with Tina?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was worried for a moment, and I even started to worry that Munchkin and Tina might have identally heard my conversation with Theo back then.


    Not to mention Munchkin, I reckoned that such a sensible child like Tina would probably figure it out as well.


    Could it be that Munchkin and Tina had a


    fight? Was that why Munchkin wanted to give up on such a good friend and go back to Whaldorf City to study?


    I did not want something like that to happen.


    "Mommy, what are you talking about? Of course, it''s nothing like that. Tina and I will never ever fight with each other," replied Munchkin.


    ''Never'' was a word that a child could say out loud without hesitation.


    However, since they did not have a fight, then what was the reason?


    "But didn''t you tell me that you like Zenon? I thought of asking you if you wanted to study in Zenon," I asked.


    I asked the question in a more straightforward manner.


    The little kid tilted his head and replied," I''ve thought about it too. Zenon is a nice ce. I have friends here, and I might run into them in school."


    This was exactly what I thought, then he added, "But Daddy and Mommy are working in Whaldorf City now. If I''m schooling in Zenon, it''ll make things harder for the two of you. I can''t bear to see both of you so tired."


    My heart throbbed a little.


    Previously, I did not take it seriously when I thought the child was sensible. I only thought that the way he talked like a little adult was cute and adorable.


    However, it seemed like his thoughtfulness was engraved in his mind.


    He could not help but worry for Theo when he saw him going back and forth between two cities.


    "Then why don''t we let Daddy stay and work in Whaldorf City? I''ll live here together with you. We can wait until Daddy''spany is stable, and I''ll ask him toe over here and keep yourpany," I suggested.


    I held Munchkin''s little hand and said, "If you really want to live in Zenon, we''ll stay here. You don''t have to stand in our shoes, and you don''t have to worry about these.''


    However, after finished my


    sentence, the little kid looked at me and said with determination, "It''s okay, Mommy. The two of you have put in a lot of effort to take care of me, shouldn''t make things difficult for you."


    SV


    He paused for a moment and continued,'' I''ve thought about it. It doesn''t matter where I''m schooling at. My friends won''t stop talking me just because I''m going to a different school. Instead, if


    going


    to Whaldorf City to study, I can make even more friends. That''s going to be exciting."


    I gently bit my lip. I never expected that the question that had been in my mind for so long was such an easy problem in Munchkin''s eyes.


    I had always worried that Munchkin would be reluctant to leave Zenon if I took him with me and left.


    It would be hard for Munchkin to step out of hisfort zone if he left the environment and friends he was familiar with. However, I did not expect that he had already taken these into consideration.


    Still, there was one thing I was worried about.


    I looked at Munchkin and asked, "But aren''t you afraid that it''ll be troublesome if we go to Whaldorf City?"


    Munchkin looked at me with a serious expression on her face. He pondered for a moment. Then, he tilted his head and asked, "Mommy, what kind of troubles are you talking about?"


    I pursed my lips and replied, "You''ll


    have much more homework to do if you study in Whaldorf City. There are many more things that you''ll have to learn there. And you''ll have to head to other ces to study after your school ends. There are some subjects that you might not be interested in, but you''ll still have to learn them..."


    I was worried that I was exaggerating it and Munchkin would be shocked to hear that. Homework had always been children''s nightmare, after all.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    I was prepared for Munchkin to not understand any of this, but I still wanted to remind him.


    I wanted him to think it over more thoroughly. After all, even if he studied in Zenon, Theo and I would not leave him here on his own.


    Surprisingly, the little guy barely hesitated and said to me happily.


    "That''s great. I can learn more that way. Won''t you be happy, Mommy?"


    I was amused by his cute energy. "Yes, I''m happy. I''m just worried that you''ll be afraid.


    This was just an excuse.


    What I was really worried about was


    something that Fred had mentioned to me a long time ago.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If we went to Whaldorf City, we would be exposed. I did not know how many people would jump at the chance to get at our family.


    Most of these people were no match for Theo, and they did not dare to take the risk with me either, hence their best target would be Munchkin. Although Theo and I were extra careful, there was no way to guarantee where these people would find an opening. If they found a loophole andid their hands on Munchkin, I would not be able to forgive myself.


    "Mommy, what are you talking about? I''m a man. I''m not afraid," the little one said as he puffed up his chest, posing like an adult. "Besides, Mommy, you told me before there are difficulties I have to actively face and solve rather than just run from them."


    Running away.


    Munchkin''s words were akin to someone ringing an rm bell in my head. The bell sounded loud yet distant, sending my thoughts all the way back to a few days ago.


    At that time, Fred had persuaded me


    to stay in Zenon with him. He


    promised to take care of me and


    Munchkin. I retorted to him, saying that he would not be protecting us at all but just helping us run away from our problems.


    In this situation, how was I any different from Fred?


    I was worried about Munchkin as well. I did not want him to go to Whaldorf City simply because I knew there were still crises in Whaldorf City.


    Instead of facing those difficulties, I wanted to take Munchkin to hide in the small city of Zenon and have a quiet life.


    Unknowingly, I had also be the same as Fred. I made use of the excuse of protecting Munchkin to address my own cowardly behavior.


    "Mom, scientists have said that you


    can''t run away from your problems, but if you actively try to solve them all the problems will eventually be solved one day. In order to be with Mommy and Daddy, I must also actively try to solve all the problems I''m facing. I won''t be afraid even if there are tons of homework ahead!"


    The little one''s majestic appearance made my nose tingle.


    Even Munchkin said he was not afraid, so how could I back down?


    "Okay, let''s go to Whaldorf City!"


    I stood up as I spoke. Munchkin looked at me with a dull face. "Mom, are we going now?"


    "Yes, didn''t you say that you think it''s difficult for Daddy? Today, we''ll go to the Whaldorf City to apany Daddy, so Daddy won''t have to fly all the way back to apany us after work every day-" Content_belongs toNovelDrama.Org


    "Okay, let''s go and apany Daddy!" The little one immediately cheered up before I finished my words.


    "Let''s go apany Daddy today," I repeated Munchkin''s words, and the little one jumped up from his seat with joy.


    "Then hurry up and finish your breakfast so that we can go get changed. After that, you pack your own luggage while I call Caroline.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    I was thinking that Munchkin and I were only going to stay with Theo for a while. If we moved to Whaldorf City, we would have a lot of stuff to move from here, so we had toe back.


    Caroline did not need to follow us along. I was going to let her rest in Zenon. I only nned to ask her toe over when we moved therepletely.


    The little one nodded repeatedly. "Right, Mommy. Don''t tell Uncle Keith. We''ll go without anyone knowing and give Daddy a surprise."


    I raised an eyebrow. This little one was really bing more and more thoughtful.


    "Okay, no problem."


    I ced the dirty dishes in the sink as Munchkin stepped on a small stool, tied on a big apron, and washed the dishes in the sink by himself.


    I took this opportunity to call Caroline and tell her that she did not have to prepare that much for lunch or dinner today. She just had to prepare enough for herself.


    After taking care of this, I simply packed toiletries, took a small bag, and headed straight to the airport with Munchkin.


    When the ne took off, my heart was vaguely apprehensive as if I was suffering from PTSD. I was constantly worried that I would meet with something unexpected halfway.


    In contrast, Munchkin was much more rxed. From the moment he got on the ne, he took out his encyclopedia from his bag and started reading. Looking at his adult manner, I was a little unwilling to let myself behave worse than he was. In order to control my thoughts, I also took out books rted to education from my bag and started reading them.


    The pace of modern life was too fast, and almost everyone relied on electronic and tech products.


    From the moment we got on the ne, almost everyone we met was looking down at their cell phones. We also saw two friends sitting together, but they were enjoying the contents on their phone screens.


    Munchkin and I became a very unique presence on the ne.


    It was noon when the nended, and I took Munchkin out of the airport with me.


    Looking around at all the familiar things in front of me, I breathed a long sigh of relief.


    I really did not expect that so many things would have happened since Ist left and came back.


    I took Munchkin to find a restaurant


    to fill up our rumbling stomachs. After eating, it was still early, and I did not want to disrupt Theo''s work. Hence, Munchkin suggested going to a nearby bookstore first


    I was a bit puzzled. "Do you not want to visit the schools here? Shall I take you to the schools directly?"


    Munchkin shook his head seriously.


    "No, Mommy All the prospective schools are a distance away from each other. You didn''t even drive today and it''s too tiring to walk, not to mention you''ve been sleeping in as ofte. Your body is definitely not as strong as before. I''m afraid you''ll be too tired from walking." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I frowned slightly. It was this familiar feeling again.


    This little


    guy was obviously


    cerned about me based on but why did it sound like


    was a hint of disdain as well?


    "Munchkin, you''re not going to make any friends at school if you keep this up."


    I warned him seriously.


    He shrugged. "That can''t be helped. I''m telling the truth."


    The little guy muttered and stuffed a French fry into his mouth.


    It was infuriating. He was so young, and already I could not find the words to refute his reasoning.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    "Mommy, let''s just go to the bookstore. I''ve already been to Zenon''s bookstore anyway. I know that during this holiday season, the bookstore already has textbooks that will be used in the school year. The bookstore sells all the books that everyone will use. Bring me there. I just need to have a look andpare them to the ones in Zenon to know if I can ept the coursework here."


    "I didn''t expect you to be this smart." I could not help but reach out and rub Munchkin''s hair.


    I did not know how many points he would get on the test afterward, but I was sure the pressure of schoolwork and studying would not be a problem for Munchkin.


    He was brainy and not afraid to solve


    problems.


    "Of course, Mommy. Do you really think I''m as dumb as you are?" the little guy said with a slightly smug look.


    I did not say anything and silently swallowed a breath. It seemed that it was time for me to sleep early and get up early to practice good health. Otherwise, I would keep hesitating the next time I wanted to hit someone.


    Once I was in good shape, I would not give this little guy even a moment to react.


    Although the little one was afraid that I would be tired and did not want to visit the prospective schools, I still wanted to give him a more detailed understanding of the education in Whaldorf City. I specifically found a bookstore near one of the schools and took him to see the books inside.


    I took a look around the bookstore and saw that there was more variety here, but the textbooks did not seem to be much more difficult than Zenon''s. After walking through the bookstore, I dragged Munchkin down the street and identally wandered into an alley.


    There were not many people in the alley, but the stores were full and seemed to be bustling.


    Curious, I dragged Munchkin there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After walking into the alley, I found that the small stores here were particrly charming. Although there was no loud music nor any staff standing at the door yelling, almost every store had a storekeeper sitting inside that looked rxed.


    They looked zy'', but from the details of the store, one could see that they had put a lot of effort into their small stores.


    There were cafes that looked like ssic buildings yet were very modern.


    There were also modern cafes that looked like European buildings on the outside, yet when one looked closely, the customers sitting inside were eating African food.


    I smiled. "Indeed, this is an interesting alley."


    Looking at the little store, I was particrly curious about it.


    "Mom, I want to go in to have a look." Suddenly, Munchkin pulled me in and pointed to a small store on the right and shouted.


    I turned my head to look, and right above the door were three big words. ''There Exists One.''


    What kind of name was that, I wondered There existed one of what?


    The store was decorated in European-style and had a white color scheme with a small fenced-in courtyard with two sets of white tables and chairs. Inside the store, the sun shone through the floor-to-ceiling window, making it look warm.


    There was a man sitting next to the counter as I looked in from the side. His features were very delicate, and he was reading a book at that moment.


    I did not know what the contents of


    Love


    the book were, only that he seemed to be immersed in the world of the book. Everything around him seemed to have nothing to do him With his look of strong concentration, people could not bear to try to disrupt him.


    I soon realized what attracted Munchkin.


    The man sitting at the table reading a book had a cup of coffee by the right side of his table. At the left sideid a cat, and the cat''s tail was hanging off the table, leisurely wagging.


    I thought Munchkin was attracted to the cat.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    "Mom, let''s go inside and have a look." Munchkin looked at me with a delighted face.


    "Sure," I agreed.


    I knew he was curious about the cat, but I was curious about the store.


    After walking along the alley, I felt that every store here had a unique aura, even this one.


    Although there was nothing special about his store''s decoration and the name ''There Exists One'' was rather peculiar, it was also not the most boring store along this alley. This ce seemed to be especially attractive to me, so I could not help but want to go in and take a look.


    The moment I pushed open the door, the bell above the door emitted a crisp sound, just like the small stores from the 20th century.


    "Wee. Feel free to take a look around." The man sounded enthusiastic but did not even raise his head.


    The cat seemed to be used to the arrival of guests. Even with the approach of strangers, it did not open its eyes and was still leisurely wagging its tail. Munchkin cautiously walked toward the cat, and I whispered behind him to remind Munchkin not to fool around.


    I knew that Munchkin was a well-behaved child, but at the same time, I knew how strong his curiosity was.


    Munchkin noticed this fat cat at a nce when he passed by outside. Piqued by his curiosity, Munchkin would not give up the opportunity to approach


    it.


    I was more worried about the fear of disturbing the owner of the store. Looking at him reading that way, I guessed he was engrossed in the book. It would definitely affect his mood if he was disturbed.


    Besides, I did not know how the cat''s temperament was. I was worried it would scratch Munchkin.


    Hearing my reminder, Munchkin still wanted to try to go forward. He turned his head toward me to make a face, as if to tell me if he did not get to touch the cat, he would be ufortable all day today.


    Just as I wanted to go forward and pull him back, the man who had been concentrating on his book looked up. "Don''t worry. Lucky is very well behaved, and it''s obvious that he likes you guys."


    Munchkin and I froze.


    "His name is Lucky?" Munchkin was more concerned about the cat''s name.


    "That''s right," the man answered very sinctly, and there was even a smile on his face. The smile added a bit of casualness to his jaded face.


    I slowly approached and also began to be interested in this fat cat named Lucky.


    "You just said he likes us. How could you tell?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The man stuck the bookmark in the


    pages and closed the book.


    "Actually, there are many customers whoe here every day, but no matter what time of day it is, whenever a customeres, Lucky will jump off the table and run to the second floor to rest.


    e


    "But today, from the moment you guys pushed the door open and came in, Lucky didn''t even think to get up. Even after seeing this child trying to approach him. Lucky is stillzily resting there. It can be seen that his guard is not up against you two."


    I was surprised. I did not know why Lucky would feelfortable around strangers like us.


    That struck me as a good thing.


    As we spoke, Munchkin hade over to the table and gently reached out to stroke Lucky. Sure enough, just as the man said. Luckyid motionless and did not move.


    Although I never had a pet cat, I had


    always heard that cats were very


    intelligent animals. They were physically flexible and alert. If there were people they did not like, they would run away at the earliest moment.


    "What would you two like to view?" It was also at this time that the man finally seemed to remember his identity as the owner of the store and started conducting business.

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    The boss finally thought of doing business, yet I was frozen.


    I hesitated slightly and could only ask a follow-up question, "Boss, what do you have here?"


    The man smiled slightly and looked around the store. "I have coffee, wine, and books here. Today, you came at a bad time. Usually, I would still have customers here at this hour."


    Iughed. Which store would not have customers?


    Yet there was no boss like him.


    "So, this is a cafe that sells alcohol?" I tried to define this small store.


    The owner pondered for a moment."


    Actually, I don''t know what I sell here. I have regrs here too, but they alle here for different purposes, some for wine, some for coffee, some for dinner, and some choose toe here to catch up with friends.


    "Some just like to read under the sun like I do. Others juste here to enjoy peace and quiet for hours. I don''t know how to properlybel this little store of mine."


    I nodded. "No wonder you named it so." It turned out that the second half of the name had not been thought of yet.


    I thought about it, and this was probably what made this store special.


    "Yes. If you''re a first-time customer, I''ll choose to let you pick your own drink. You can order from the menu or help yourself."


    He pointed his finger, and I followed it to see the bar where the drinks were made.


    It was probably because he saw that I had my Munchkin with me, so he did not rmend any alcohol to me.


    I nodded and remembered how fascinated he was when he was reading his book earlier. I did not have the heart to continue to disturb him. "Then you go on. I''ll just help myself."


    The boss smiled and nodded. After that, he did not make any more courtesies with me, sat down directly, and started reading again. "Uncle, can I pat it?" Munchkin, who was next to me, had held back for a long time before finally asking the question.


    Before flipping open the pages of his book, the boss was amused by this question.


    "Of course. I can see that Lucky likes you, so naturally, he won''t hurt you. Don''t worry.


    Munchkin tentatively reached out his small hand and gently stroked Lucky''s long fur.


    Sure enough, the cat did not have any reaction. His tail was still on the edge of the table, wagging recklessly.


    I went to the bar and warmed up a cup of hot milk for Munchkin and made myself a cup of fruit-infused floral tea.


    When I came back, I saw that Munchkin was holding a children''s book.


    I took a look at it. I was a little puzzled as it did not have any illustrations on it. There were just long paragraphs of text.


    After all, Munchkin was not yet in elementary school. He just graduated from kindergarten, so was it not too difficult for him to read books that were purely text?


    Looking at his utmost concentration,


    I could not bear to disturb him. I took


    my own flower and fruit tea and


    went to a corner by the


    floor-to-ceiling window to read a


    magazine.


    It was not that I did not like to read, but I just felt that I would be here only for a while today.


    If I came across a book that I liked


    but did not have the opportunity to finish reading it, it would be very regrettable. Hence, I simply picked up a magazine to entertain myself.


    I did not know how long had passed, but when I looked up again to rx, I saw a familiar figure on the side of the road.


    It was Cindy.


    At first, I thought I was mistaken, but after a closer look, it was really her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just as she was before, she wore


    high-end clothing from this season''s


    collection of a certain brand. She walked in the wind, looking sultry but also a little wretched. Content


    belongs to


    Her hair was swaying in the wind. She clutched her arms and looked very lonely.


    It seemed that because my gaze was too warm, Cindy, who was in the distance, suddenly raised her head and looked at me.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    The moment our eyes met, violent tremors urred in both of us.


    Soon, she came to her senses, collected her gaze, and turned her head around. She left my sight by quickening her pace.


    I was a little confused. This should be the first time Cindy saw me and ran away, right?


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. Something must have happened to her due to how she acted.


    I had not heard Theo mention hertely


    With her personality, if she was really aggrieved, how would she not contact Theo?


    After pondering for a long time, I could not


    think of any clues or traces. However, this sudden interruption made me pick up my phone.


    It was almost time for Theo to leave work, so I put the magazine back in its ce and called Munchkin along to leave There Exists One.


    I dragged Munchkin to Theo''s office, and thedy at the front desk was surprised to see me. She greeted me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I put my finger to my lips. "Don''t worry. No need to inform anyone or pay us any heed. We''ll leave in a moment."


    The receptionist nodded.


    There was a hint of awe in her respectful eyes.


    I guessed she was new here, and I saw that she was a young woman. I did not intend to spook her.


    "Madam, what brings you here?" However, just as I satisfied the curiosity of the receptionist, I was unexpectedly spotted by Keith at the corner.


    I turned around and was also very surprised. "Keith, what are you doing here?"


    "I came down to buy coffee. I didn''t expect to meet you, Madam. Why did you two suddenlye here?"


    He still had a happy face.


    I could not me him. When he saw me in the hospital, there was a tense atmosphere between Theo and me.


    When Theo brought me back to Zenon, I had not seen Keith much. I guess in his consciousness, Theo and I were still on bad terms.


    Suddenly seeing me with Munchkin


    appearing in thepany, it was indeed a bit of a surprise.


    "We came to give Daddy a surprise. Has my father gone?" Munchkin, who was on the side, asked.


    "Not yet. Mr. Grant is still busy up there, but he should be done soon."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to inform him, just let him continue to work normally. I''ll stay here with Munchkin for a while, then we''ll go back together when hees down," I exined.


    Theo had said before we got home


    today that he might bete. Hence, I thought it must be something. important, and I did not want to


    in and I were here. Content


    interrupt him suddenly just because


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t worry, Madam. I won''t say anything. Mr. Grant usually goes straight to the underground car park after work, so avoid going there and just find a corner here to rest. deliberately lead him toward the lobbyter."


    Keith joined in our n as soon as he understood our intentions.


    "Thank you, then." I smiled and did not stop him.


    It seemed like ever since promising Munchkin to fly over here to look for Theo, I had started to be cheeky as well.


    After Keith left, I took Munchkin and


    sat in the corner. Munchkin could not wait to flip through the new book he bought in the bookstore that was in front of him at that moment He wanted to open it but could not bear


    to do it. He was probably in the


    same mind as I was before. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I did not interfere and allowed him to make his own choice.


    I took out my phone on the other side and started to check the news about Astral Cosmetics.


    After about 10 minutes or so, the elevator arrived. When I looked up, it was Keith and Theo who walked out. Keith, who was on Theo''s side, was partially blocking the view, so I guessed he was helping to cover Munchkin and me. Just as I was about to pull Munchkin up, I saw another voluptuous figure following them out of the elevator.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    "Mr. Grant, we still have a pitch with the people over at Wizer Tech in the evening. The meeting requires your attendance."


    "No need. I''ve already read the contract, and there''s no problem. You can do the pitching with them directly."


    Theo did not even look back as he tidied his clothes. His pair of long and slender legs strode forward as if he had something very urgent to do.


    Keith felt a little embarrassed.


    I had not seen this woman who was chasing after them, and I did not know which department she was responsible for, but just by looking at her clothes, I knew her intentions.


    At first nce, there was nothing unbing of her pastel-colored work clothes.


    However, if one stared long enough, one would find that her short skirt reached above the knees, and it was a tight skirt as well. The side of the skirt was about to reveal more than it should.


    Not to mention the jacket on top. People who did not know better would think the design of the jacket was meant to be that way, but I preferred to believe that she deliberately bought a smaller size.


    The small jacket could not conceal her curves and bosom. Just by looking at the jacket, it felt as if it was working hard to keep itself in ce. "But Mr. Grant, Mr. Yule has always valued the sincerity of his business partners. If


    you''re not present at this meeting, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to get him to sign the contract."


    "I''ve already expressed my sincerity before. If he still has any concerns, then this contract shall not be signed tonight."


    Theo still had no intention of staying behind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I knew he had always done things by virtue of strength and never preferred those fancy ways of doing things.


    What was more was, with theprehensive strength of Grant Corporation, even if Theo were to enter a new field, it would not be too difficult. The woman wanted to make Theo stay, but the excuse she used was still a bit farfetched.


    "But Mr. Grant, if we want to enter the Al


    field next, the cooperation with Wizer Tech is key..."


    The woman had not finished her words when Theo suddenly turned around. The woman almost could not stop in time and nearly ran into him. Theo took a step back at the critical moment, deliberately keeping a safe distance from the woman.


    "Ruby, you''re right, but I need to


    rify


    duties again. I only asked


    you to cialize in the technical


    aspects of Al. The contract isn''t something you should worry about."


    The other party still did not give up, but her gaze had slightly eased. She said with a somewhat coquettish manner, "Mr. Grant, I''ve also


    mentioned this to you before


    ¦¡¦©


    we''re using for robotic shipping''s still has some problems, and the wheels on the robotics need to be reced. We''ll only know where the problem lies if we test them step by step."


    The other party had a point this time.


    Although I could not fully


    understand the things they were talking about, I was able to hear from the conversation that Theo


    really had a lot of things to deal with


    recently.


    I would not be offended if he was dyed by these official duties and needed to return hometer.


    However, Theo did not give the woman named Ruby any chance.


    "You already told me this morning. I also told you that I have something to do tonight and can''t leave toote, so let''s wait until tomorrow if you can''t handle it."


    After saying that, Theo turned around and


    left. The woman still followed suit.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    I had no intention of going out from my corner. Having been with Theo for so long, such scenes were certainly not umon


    If it was back then and this woman was Cindy, I might have been worried.


    Now, it waspletely different from before. Not to mention Theo had already dealt with Cindy, so this woman would be even less likely to make things difficult for him.


    Hence, this situation was left for Theo to handle alone. I did not need to step in.


    At that moment, Munchkin, who was next to me, thought differently. He saw Theo and shouted, "Daddy!"


    The sound echoed through the empty


    lobby, and all eyes were focused on my direction. Theo was no exception.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Munchkin ran toward Theo.


    After seeing that it was Munchkin, Theo happily squatted down and picked up Munchkin in a hug.


    Fearing that Munchkin would fall onto the tiles, I hurried to follow.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I could see that Theo was surprised by our arrival, and the effect I wanted was achieved.


    "Mommy said it''s too difficult to have you run back and forth between two cities every day, so we came to see Daddy today. This way, you don''t have to be so tired from flying back and forth," Munchkin said in a childlike voice.


    "Little liar, it''s obviously you who misses Daddy. Don''t pin it on me."


    I naturally knew that Munchkin was doing it for the good of Theo and me. I was not really angry.


    Theo looked at me gently. "It''ll just take longer for me to travel back and forth. It''s not inconvenient. You still need to recuperate during this time, so rest more at home."


    "It''s alright," I replied briefly.


    Originally, a family of three reuniting should be a scene filled with warmth.


    However, I felt that the atmosphere of the scene was a little strange


    Ruby, who was still standing next to me, had a stern gaze on Munchkin and me, which made me ufortable.


    Theo did not feel the same. His hands were around Munchkin with no intentions of letting go. He looked at me and wanted to say something else but was interrupted by Ruby.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Mrs. Grant, you''re really considerate. You know that Mr. Grant is busy, so you came all the way over here. You don''t know how much time you''ve helped Mr. Grant save."


    I smiled politely and could clearly feel Theo''s impatience.


    He looked at Munchkin with gentle eyes, but the smile on his face had taken on a different meaning now.


    "Mr. Grant, since your wife and child


    ???


    havee, you don''t need to rush back anymore. Why not wait here until the meeting starts to have a simple chat with the other party? Anyway, it''ll probably only take almost an hour and a half or so. It''s


    such a short while, so I thSo. It''s


    Mrs.


    Grant will definitely understand."


    This woman was really powerful. In just a few sentences, she put all the me on me.


    The woman''s face instantly went pale with fear.


    Theo put down Munchkin next to hisp and also covered Munchkin''s ears with his hands. "You''re trying to arrange my ns for me now?"


    "You mean that if I don''t meet with them, the fault will all be on my wife?"


    The other party quickly waved her hands." Mr. Grant, I didn''t mean that. I just think this meeting is really important, and if the technical problems aren''t dealt with as soon as possible, then otherpanies might-" "You didn''t think I would''ve thought all of this through? Theo was very impatient. I believed that if Munchkin was not present, Ruby''s fate would be even worse.


    Once again, the woman was dumbfounded.


    "If you think I''m azy boss who''s holding you back here, then I suggest you find another job."


    I guessed the woman in front of me


    might be excellent, but judging from Theo''s style, the other party would still need a lot of work experience to be recognized in the industry. Quitting Grant Corporation ngw would be a loss of a great opportunity.


    n


    el.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    This was the case before. Theo selected people who had excellent resumes in addition to relevant real-world experience. ordingly, the age requirement was somewhat rxedpared to the strict application requirements.


    Unlike otherpanies where most of them judged applicants by their age and number of years of work experience.


    In this way, Grant Corporation had given many young people very good job opportunities. Anyone who came to work here would be cherished.


    To them, Grant Corporation was a stepping stone for them to reach even higher ces.


    Therefore, if not for special circumstances, they were generally unwilling to leave Grant Corporation.


    With the current development prospects of Grant Corporation, thepany was able to give them more stable living conditions. It was difficult to try to even find apany that was better than Grant Corporation.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Theo finished speaking, he did not show anger in front of Ruby. Instead, he was a little worried.


    "Keith, drive the car to the entrance of thepany, please. After that, you can take a break from work."


    "Yes, Mr. Grant."


    After Theo said this, it could be said he was done arranging everything work-rted. He uncovered his palms around Munchkin''s ears and once again held Munchkin in his arms. He extended his other arm around my waist as he walked forward.


    "Honestly, why did you suddenlye to Whaldorf City today?"


    Theo was skeptical of the answer that Munchkin and I each gave earlier.


    "What other reason could we have? This little saw that you''ve been running around between two ces, which is really inconvenient.


    "He said that in order to be with his mommy and daddy, he decided to give up being with his friend in Zenon ande to Whaldorf City to study so that he can apany us."


    Originally, I intended to tell Theo this, but something unexpected happened at this time.


    "Good boy. As expected from my son." Theonded a fierce kiss on Munchkin''s face.


    Just this action stunned the receptionist next to him.


    I frowned slightly. It looked like I should not bring Munchkin over too often in the future. Otherwise, more and more people''s jaws would drop.


    "Daddy, can you help us move our stuff over? It''ll be more convenient for me and mommy to stay with you in Whaldorf City. I also want to visit the prospective schools earlier before sses start."


    Theo nodded, not as surprised as I was at Munchkin''s ability to understand. At such a young age, not only did he already have his study n for afterward, but he had alse started nning for the future.


    "So where does our Munchkin want to study?" "just want to find one that''s closer to home so that I can go home earlier after school. If that can''t happen, I can also ept hoarding schools, but I still want to be with Mommy and Daddy."


    Munchkin said with his arms wrapped around Theo''s neck.


    "Don''t worry, your mom will never let you stay at a boarding school."


    Theo joked and gave me a look.


    He was the one who could not bear to.


    When we got to the office, Keith was not yet out with the car, so Theo and I waited for a while.


    "How about this? I''ll take Munchkin back tonight, pack up tomorrow, and move over in the next two days. You stay in Whaldorf


    City and rest for these two days. We''ll go view Munchkin''s prospective schools once we move over, then tell you which one we''ve decided on."

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    I had no ns to work during this period. Plus, Munchkin was going to attend school, and I did not want to keep myself too busy. I had to take care of the child''s schooling first and then arrange things afterward.


    Since I did not have a job to worry about, I thought I would not need Theo to worry about things at home as I could do all these things.


    After I finished speaking, Theo was silent for a long time.


    As we spoke, Keith pulled out of the garage with the car and drove in front of us.


    I was about to walk up and pull the door open, but Theo walked over to the passenger side and bent down.


    Keith did not get it as much as I did. He was a little baffled while sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Did Theo not say that Keith could get off work after he drove the car here? Why did Theo not mean to get in the car at all?


    "You can drive the car back today. By the way, inform Ruby about working overtime tonight."


    Keith''s face shed a trace of surprise, but he seemed to have gotten used to Theo''s style of doing things where he would change ns on short notice. Hence, he did not ask any more questions and quickly nodded his head. He drove the car away again.


    Theo put down Munchkin. "Tonight, you both will have to simply eat nearby. TH go back with you both after workingte at night.


    "Tomorrow, TH go with you to apany Munchkin to choose a school. I''ll let Keith be in charge of moving things over."


    Theo made the arrangements as such. Munchkin heard that Theo would go with us tomorrow to choose a school for him and jumped up happily. "Yay, Daddy wille with us!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "But I heard you have a lot of work to do. Can you get it done overnight today?" I was a little worried.


    With Theo''s efficiency, that was definitely no problem. However, with him cramming so much work into one night and having to spend time with Munchkin and me the next day, I was afraid he would be a little overwhelmed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. It''s just that I won''t be able to join you guys for dinner today."


    "Don''t worry about Munchkin and me. But what will you have for dinner if we can''t eat together?"


    I was worried about that part.


    Theo was good at everything, but whenever he worked, he would not eat on time. This was the most worrying to me.


    I had told him many times, yet he would not listen. Some of his problems had not only not changed but be even more serious.


    "Don''t worry, Keith and I can just order takeout at work. Munchkinas still young, and you''re pregnant. Eating takeout isn''t good for your health, so that''s why I said I won''t apany you."


    His excuse barely convinced me.


    "Then I''ll take Munchkin to the nearby mall so you can work in peace. If it really gets toote, I''ll take Munchkin home first and we''ll wait for you at home."


    I was under the impression that the house in Whaldorf had not been lived in for a while, but it was still okay to stay overnight.


    "Munchkin, be good and listen to Mommy. Don''t wander off," Theo exined.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect Mommy!" Munchkin then crossed his arms, trying to show his manly side. Theo and I could not help but be amused by this


    scene.


    After that, Theo turned around and went into the office. I took Munchkin to the mall nearby.


    When we arrived at the mall,


    Munchkin was not at all attracted by the wide range of goods like other children. He quickly rified his goal and pointed to the restaurant on the second floor. He said," Mommy, I want to eat spaghetti and


    inc


    meatballs."


    This saved me from getting a headache.


    After a te of spaghetti and meatballs, the little one was satisfied. I dragged him around the mall and started to wander after that.


    Munchkin still wanted to go to the


    bookstore the most, but I did note want him to sit down so soon. Sitting down right after eating would result in him bing chubby eventually.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    I held his hand as we strolled around the mall to help with digestion.


    While strolling, I saw a children''s yground. I went inside to take a look out of curiosity.


    I knew that Munchkin was not one to be eager to y here, but I could not resist going in after seeing all the children his age having fun inside. Onlyter did I realize that there was a whole other world inside the small store.


    After walking through the sand pit andrge toys at the front, I saw many more educational toys. Further ahead, there were even small robots. There were children of all ages from elementary school to middle school in the children''s yground.


    Munchkin was staring straight at it, then he turned to ask me, "Mommy, can I y here?"


    "Of course." When I brought him to the service desk to register, the receptionist told me that there was a reading area and a coffee area at the side. "Parents can wait over there, and rest assured that your child won''t be allowed out of the store on their own. Feel free to ask our staff members if you have any special requests, but remember children need to be apanied by their parents if they wish to leave," the receptionist patiently exined to me.


    I nodded with a smile.


    I was not worried about Munchkin as he had always been a smart kid, so he would not simply run out by himself.


    Moreover, I would not be far away from him either. They must have taken safety into ount as the coffee area was an open ce with a wide and unobstructed view of the children''s area. I could just look up to see Munchkin while sitting there sipping on my coffee.


    ''I''ll go y now, Mommy." The little one could no longer hold in his excitement after leaving the service desk, but he still politely informed me.


    "Go on. Don''t forget toe over here asionally to drink water," I reminded him.


    "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, Munchkin ran out in a sh.


    I saw him run past the building blocks and straight to therge robot. In the robotics area, there were already a few older boys


    trying to operate it.


    There were also a few kids younger than Munchkin who seemed to have


    the the robot like a Transformer


    as they tried to get it to transform into different modes.


    "So here you are. I''ve been searching all day."


    I zoned out while looking at Munchkin until my train of thought was interrupted by thatment.


    I turned back to see Ruby standing in front of me in seductive clothes. She sat down right across from me without waiting for my invitation.


    "Weren''t you doing just fine at


    home? Why did you bring your child


    to the office today all of a sudden? The disgust in her eyes made it seem as though she was the


    vel.ne


    madam of the family while I was the uninvited guest disturbing her.


    "Ms. Brook, I''m sure this is none of your business."


    I did not think that it was worthwhile exining to her.


    She sneered as if she had foreseen this happening.


    "I''m just asking if it''s really necessary.


    Didn''t President Grant tell you? He''s very busy with work these days, yet you still want to make him work overtime. It''s detrimental to his health.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her coy tone left me speechless. Did she think that I would forget what had happened in the lobby?


    Plus, it did not seem like Theo''s health had gotten worse in the past two days.


    "If that''s the case, why are you still here, Ms. Brook? Shouldn''t you hurry up and go back to work? President Grant asked you to help him solve a problem, not add to his troubles, right?"

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    I recalled everything I heard her say in the lobby today.


    It did not even matter that much, yet she still managed to make it moreplicated than it should be.


    "Of course, I''ve solved them all. As you know, I''m just the chief technology officer, so there are still a few problems that President Grant has to deal with himself. Although President Grant has delegated many of thepany''s duties to me, he still has toe forward to deal with certain issues as some rules can''t be broken."


    I smiled as I lowered my head, then I looked at the juice in front of me andughed. From her statement, she seemed quite embarrassed.


    "Ms. Brook, would you like anything to drink?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I knew that she would not leave until she had gotten what she wanted, so I changed the subject and bluntly asked if she would like anything to drink. "No, thanks. I need to go back to thepany and make a report to President Grant, unlike housewives like you."


    Once again, I was amused by the childish tone in her voice.


    Why were there always women like her around Theo?


    "I only came to you today for one reason, and that''s to advise you not to stir up any trouble. Just stay at home with the child and don''t show up at thepany unless necessary.


    "Wait until this busy period is over and think wisely about the things you should let go of. If the matter gets out into the open, everyone will be in trouble. Your days will be rough after you''ve upset Theo.''


    I facepalmed and shook my head.


    Regardless, this woman was still a chief technology officer and based on Theo''s judge of character, her skills would certainly not be bad However, she sounded exactly like Cindy. Did these women never think before they spoke?


    It had been a long time since I returned to Whaldorf City, and I did not expect to run into such problems as soon as I returned


    I could not resist asking her a couple


    more questions as sitting here was


    boring anyway. "Ms. Brook, I don''t e quite understand what you''re saying. What do you mean by thinking wisely about the things I should let goof? How should I be wiser? And When do I let go?"


    She pursed her lips and started to look impatient. Then, she finally gritted her teeth.


    "Well, since I''m here today, let me rify something. President Grant is already very upied during this period, so it''s hard for him to run back and forth for you and your son just because he''s concerned about you.


    "But this is only temporary. You and your child were admitted into the hospital some time ago, so he''s only taking care of you out of responsibility, not love. I hope you''re clear on this."


    She turned her head to look at the area where the children were ying.


    "And I''ve long known that the child isn''t President Grant''s biological son, so stop with your wishful thinking that you can use him to tether yourself to Theo. When Theo finally has time after this period is over, he''ll talk to you. Get a divorce when the timees. The sum of money for your alimony won''t fall short, but don''t me us for being merciless if you decide not to behave."


    "You''ve be part of President Grant''s family so soon?" I chuckled as this woman even had all these decisions thought out. Could it be that she left her brain in the office?


    "Not yet, but soon." She looked at me with arrogance in her eyes.


    "I guess there''s no harm in telling you this. In the days when you and your child were in the hospital, President Grant was very depressed and constantly in a bad mood, & was the one who stayed by his side from day to night to help him get through it.


    My heart trembled as I suddenly recalled my ignorance and caprice of that time. My heart ached for Theo.


    The other party noticed the change in my expression and thought she had struck my weak spot, so she continued.


    "You didn''t expect it, did you? Some things are hard for Theo to talk about, so I''ll tell you myself. Since I''ve already informed you, I hope that you''ll be a smart woman and be more sensible."

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Ruby got up while she was speaking and was preparing to leave. At that moment, I looked up to see Munchkin running toward us.


    Ruby was just about to leave when he came to us. "Aunt Ruby, don''t you need to go to work?"


    Ruby nced at Munchkin before looking back at me. She then exhaled sharply through her nose out of disdain and left with her head held high.


    "It''s okay, Munchkin. Aunt Ruby is going back to work now, and when she''s done helping Daddy with his work, we''ll go home together"


    I caressed his head and answered in ce of Ruby.


    "It''s okay. Mommy. I already know that."


    The little guy looked at me cleverly. I could tell through his eyes that this little troublemaker must have done something again.


    While he was talking, he pointed toward the direction where Ruby left.


    There were only two exits in the entire store one in the children''s area and the other in the coffee area.


    From the outside, it looked like a regr coffee shop. Only after walking in would one realize that it was actually connected to the children''s area.


    At the entrance of the children''s area, it was mostly parents who were bringing their children in. Not many people would exit using that entrance. Therefore, most of the people who came here alone for a coffee break would use the coffee shop exit.


    I reckoned that Ruby must have entered from the coffee shop entrance and was prepared to exit using the same door when she got up.


    However, Munchkin just so happened toe running in from that direction, so Ruby had to change directions and walk toward the exit in the children''s area.


    The surrounding staff members ignored her when they saw that she was an adult. I watched as she walked toward the exit with her mini skirt and high heels while swaying her elegant body.


    Suddenly, Munchkin stood beside me and shouted, "Aunt Ruby, look out!"


    The foot Ruby lifted was hanging in midair. She then staggered and put her foot down on the empty floor next to her. She reflexively ced her hands on her chest and booked around vigntly.


    However, there was not any sign of danger except for the toys around and the children who were ying with sand.


    Ruby turned around and red at Munchkin and me without stopping in her tracks as she continued to walk forward subconsciously.


    When she was not paying attention, I saw her foot stepping on a toy block next to her.


    The high heel''s area of contact was small, so Ruby lost her bnce after stepping on the small block. She


    instinctively reached out to grabet


    something to regain her bnce, but she grabbed the giant bear toy next to her by ident. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    While panicking, she pulled on it with force, and the bear fell on top of her. The toys around her started tilting toward her as well.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rubyy on the floor face down, and before she could get up, the toys fell onto her and buried her at the very bottom.


    When she lifted her head, the beautiful woman disappeared and was reced by a disheveled Ruby. The scene was painful to watch.


    I looked at the things that had fallen next to her and felt that it was a bit strange.


    Why did I not notice that the bear could fall over so easily?


    This was the children''s area. Even if


    there were toys ced here, the staff members would be careful. How did the bear fall on Ruby so easily after she just tugged on Then, Dlooked at the toy blocks at the side. They were originally ced far away from the bear. Why were they ced near the exit all of a sudden?


    Before I could give it some thought, the ce was flooded with theughter of children.


    When the staff members realized what was happening, they quickly pushed away the toys to rescue Ruby.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    When all the toys were moved away, Ruby was even more embarrassed.


    I saw her kneeling on the floor with one high heel at the side and the other still dangling onto her foot. Her mini skirt was tight and above the knees, so it was hard for her to get up after falling.


    Moreover, it was tight-fitting before, but it seemed to have be looser now.


    I noticed that Ruby''s face had flushed red. I realized that her tight skirt must have gotten torn during the ident, which was why she was kneeling on the floor with no way of getting up.


    The staff members on site were in total chaos. The one standing by the door dared not leave his post, for fear that the children would run out in the midst of this chaos. I stood far away and wanted tough at the sight of this scene, but I dared not to.


    After the staff members scrambled to lend Ruby a jacket and apron, she reluctantly got up from the floor. Then, she found the high heel she lost and left the store in disarray.


    She did not forget to re at Munchkin and me before leaving.


    I bent down and looked at the little guy who was in hysterics. I then asked with a serious expression, "You did that just now, didn''t you?"


    The little guy looked at me with guilt. "The toy blocks were just below the big bear, and it was the staffdy who told me I could take them out of the box."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was really him, then?


    "Weren''t you ying with the robots? Why did you suddenly go y with toy blocks?" I continued to ask.


    It would be okay if it was an ident, but if it was a prank, I had to ask him about it as Munchkin should not have this kind of mindset from a young age.


    "I thought that the robots were too simple and they weren''t fun." Munchkin lowered his head and began to fiddle with his fingers.


    This was a sign that he was guilty of lying, so I pulled him aside to the couch and had him sit down. "Tell me, why did you do that?"


    "I don''t like Aunt Ruby." Munchkin kept his head down as he knew what he did was wrong, but he clearly did not want to betray his true feelings either.


    "When Daddy said he was going


    home this afternoon, she dragged him to work. Now that Daddy is working, she came here and even said that he''s not my biological father... She has no idea how much Daddy loves me."


    The little guy was really angry.


    At that moment, my heart ached, so I held him in my arms.


    "Alright, Munchkin. Don''t be angry. Mommy''s here."


    The little guy was well-behaved in my arms, and after a while, he looked up at me. "Mommy, don''t worry, I''lKprotect you. I know these evil aunts want to be with Daddy, but I know Daddy will never like them. I''ll always be by your side, so you don''t have to be afraid, Mommy." Content


    belongs to


    He said while wrapping his arms around my waist. Although he had stretched his little arms entirely, he still could not wrap them around me all the way. However, that did not stop him from hugging me tightly.


    "I''m not angry because I know that you''re protecting me, but you should know that it''s better to leave some things for Mommy and Daddy to deal with. You''re still a little kid Before you protect Mommy and Daddy, you should protect yourself


    first."


    I caressed his little nose. Today''s little mishap at the yground was not a big deal.


    I was worried that one day, he would stand up for Theo and me. I did not want him to have such ideas.


    "Okay, Mommy." The little guy buried himself in my arms.


    The kids in the toy area went into a frenzy after the incident. Some of them were even reenacting the scene by pretending to be the bear and Ruby.


    With one on top of the other, the ce became even more lively.


    After Munchkin got tired of ying with the toys, he sat beside me and started reading. For a moment, I did not feel as afraid anymore.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    As time ticked away, Munchkin and I were so engrossed in our books at the coffee shop that we did not even notice the time passing, nor did we notice the silence after all the kids had left the children''s area.


    By the time I looked up, the staff members in the store had already started cleaning up a table far away. I nced at my phone to see that it was past 10 o''clock.


    Stores would generally close around 10, let alone a store with a children''s yground. Their opening hours would be even shorter as children would not y outsidete at night, so there was no point staying open.


    Besides, not many young children disliked ying like Munchkin.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After realizing that it was gettingte, I hurriedly called Munchkin. We put the books back in their original spots and left the mall after thanking the staff members.


    After walking out of the mall, I saw that the streets outside were still bustling.


    The bustle here was different from Zenon. In Zenon, one would see people pour into the streets like they had nothing better to do.


    They would just stroll around aimlessly, and even if they did have somewhere to go, they were in no hurry to get there. People would just walk leisurely along the streets while taking a look at their surroundings, and they would eventually wobble their way to their destination without any time constraints as their only goal was to get there.


    Most of the pedestrians did not know each other, but as long as one of them smiled, the other party would smile back as a sign of greeting.


    On the contrary, the bustle of Whaldorf City sawrge crowds. Everyone on the street seemed to be in a hurry, and no one would even stop for a minute for things that did not concern them.


    I guessed that it was likely that many people were working overtime today, so an evening rush hour had appeared in the city, which made it look lively. "Mommy, are we going to the office to look for Daddy?" Munchkin asked me.


    I stood on the street, then looked left and right.


    "No, we''re going home. We''ll go home and wait for Daddy."


    het


    There were two reasons why I did not want to go to thepany. One of which was that I did not want to bump into Ruby again as I was already a little tired. The other was that I did not want to hold Theo up at work. He suddenly arranged to work overtime just so that he could spend time with Munchkin and me tomorrow.


    He was squeezing two days'' worth of work in one night, so the workload must be heavy. If I brought


    Munchkin there to interrupt him


    again, Theo might need to work until after midnight.


    I rang Keith up and took a taxi to bring Munchkin back home.


    Not long after we got in the car, the little guy''s head leaned heavily on my shoulder. I looked at him again and wondered when he had fallen asleep. Come to think of it, Munchkin always had the habit of napping, but we went out on a whim today, so I did not have the time to n a nap.


    Not to mention the anticipation of going to a new school, Munchkin was too excited. Hence, the idea of napping never crossed our minds. Being able tost until now was not an easy feat for him.


    Luckily, as soon as the car arrived at the Servant came out to pick us up. Otherwise, I would have


    no idea how I would be able to carry this little guy back to his room.


    I looked at the servant carrying Munchkin over her shoulder, and I suddenly realized that Munchkin was not that little anymore.


    I tucked Munchkin in, and he did not even realize that he was sleeping in a different bed. As long as there were adults around, he could sleep anywhere.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    I walked out of the room and looked around the house to see that everything here was the exact same as before as if the ce was frozen in time. It seemed to let us know how much our lives had changed during the time we had been away.


    The room had gone through some light cleaning, and there was a faint smell of milk, which was supposed to help with sleeping. However, it made me hungry instead.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was alreadyte by the time I brought Munchkin back, and I did not want to disturb the servant as she had been working all afternoon. I let her rest after putting Munchkin to sleep.


    Now, I was the only person in this empty room.


    I peeked at the empty kitchen which I had not entered in a long time because Theo did not allow it.


    Now that I had the chance, how could I resist the urge?


    The thought of it made my heart flutter.


    I ran to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator that was filled with every ingredient I could think of.


    I did not want to eat too much at this hour, so I just got the ingredients to make myself a bowl of chicken noodle soup.


    While the water was boiling on the stove next to me, I washed the vegetables and decided to make some eggs.


    After cracking and beating two eggs, the golden yolk in the frying pan reminded me of the first time Theo cooked for me. My heart started to feel warm and fuzzy.


    It was a pity that he could not taste the soup I was making right now.


    Not long after, a hot bowl of chicken noodle soup was served. I ced it on the living room coffee table instead of the dining table to watch reality shows at the lowest possible volume. 1 prepared to enjoy my chicken noodle soup.


    The moment I lifted my spoon, I heard the sound of the door being opened.


    I thought that it was a thief, so I immediately turned around. The second the door opened, Theo appeared in the doorway. For a second there, we both looked at each other in surprise.


    "Why are you back already?"


    "Why are you eating at this hour?" I was surprised to see hime back this early, whereas he was surprised to see that I had a hot bowl of chicken noodle soup right in front of me at this time of the night.


    "There wasn''t much to do, so I came back right after I was done."


    I could tell from his face that he was a little tired, but his expression was much more rxed.


    I put down my spoon. "I already had dinner, but for some reason, I still made myself some soup aftering back even though I''m not that hungry." "Then the baby must be hungry." Theo came forward and embraced me in his arms while gently stroking my belly.


    Iughed and lifted my head to meet his warm lips. "Are you hungry? Why don''t you have some before taking a shower?" I thought that it must have been tough for him after working overtime.


    "Okay."


    Then, I walked toward the kitchen.


    On the other hand, Theo walked to the living room and looked at my bowl of soup.


    I said smugly, "Don''t you even think about it. That''s mine."


    As I turned around to get some eggs from the refrigerator, I looked back to see that Theo was already sitting on the couch and holding a spoon. "I''ll have a spoonful to see how it tastes."


    He lifted his spoon, and before I could warn him, the soup had already made its way into his mouth.


    I looked toward the living room helplessly.


    I wanted tough, but at the same time, I was in distress.


    I was not particrly hungry, and I only made chicken noodle soup as an excuse to use the kitchen, so I did not make much. However, with Theo''s one spoonful, half the bowl would be gone.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    I could tell that he was really hungry, so I put aside my urge to tease him and hurriedly made a new bowl of chicken noodle soup after I found the


    ingredients and boiled the water.


    I diced the leftover vegetables from earlier and made some more eggs. Then, a new bowl of soup was ready in no time.


    When I served the soup, Theo had just finished eating.


    I tilted my head to see that not even a drop of soup was left.


    I put the bowl of soup in front of him, and he said, "Are you raising pigs?"


    His statement made meugh, and after giving it some thought, I did not refute it." Yes, in order to sell the pigs at a higher price, I''ll spare no effort."


    I pointed to the eggs in the bowl.


    He picked up the noodles in the soup, and he looked like he still had an appetite.


    "Aren''t you going to have some?" He looked at me, and I shook my head.


    "No, I wasn''t hungry in the first ce. I just wanted to y around in the kitchen. If you can''t finish it, just leave it in the bowl. The servant will take care of it tomorrow."


    Theo quickly waved his hands. "It''s not every day that my wife makes soup for me. How could I give it to the servant?"


    After saying that, he took another huge mouthful, while I smiled and sat next to him. "It''s not that hard. I can make it every day if you want."


    I looked at him without hiding the exhaustion in the corners of my eyes, while he shook his head with his mouth still full.


    "No, you can''t go back there anymore. You don''t have to do anything for the next year. The only thing you need to do is take care of yourself and our children."


    Another wave of warmth welled up inside me.


    I watched as he devoured the rest of the soup, and I felt my level of happiness go through the roof.


    ?


    I put the bowl in the sink after he was done eating, and I noticed that there were not many dishes. Hence, I decided to wash them all before going to bed.


    However, right after I put on my apron, a pair ofrge hands reached out from


    behind my waist to embrace me. Then, Theo''s head rested on my shoulder.


    "Don''t do the dishes. Let''s go to bed."


    I could not help butugh. It was said that one would feel tired after eating, so if one ate too much, one would feel sleepy easily.


    Plus, he disobeyed me by eating halfFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    of my bowl of soup first. Then, I


    made some more because I was


    afraid that it was not enough for him. Of course, he would fee sleepy now.


    "You go sleep first. I''ll be there in a bit," I urged.


    Theo buried his head in my neck and murmured, "No, I want you to be with me."


    With that look of his, I wondered whether he was full or drunk.


    I won''t take long." I refused once again and felt bad.


    "Let''s go." This time, he lowered his voice, and his words just sounded like breaths of air on my neck and shoulder. However, they were deep and powerful enough to make my whole body tremble.


    I could not help but look back at him. When I did, he kissed me on my lips.


    After that, he turned me around and untied my apron while undoing my clothes too.


    I gently patted him as we were in the kitchen. We could not be like this even if Munchkin was asleep.


    He understood what I meant, but he did not stop. He picked me up by the waist, and I felt a hot flush as my hand brushed against his chest.


    When we got back to the room, he put me on the bed. I took this opportunity to scold


    Theo, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    He took my shoes off and lifted my legs onto the bed before getting into bed himself.


    "I was going to ask why you aren''t asleep at this time of the night. You stayed in the kitchen to seduce me on purpose, didn''t you?"


    I was bbergasted.


    I made soup simply because I was hungry. Who knew he woulde back at that time?


    Before I could exin, Theo got on top of me. He was gentle throughout the night, and it got so steamy that my entire body went limp. Then, he held me tightly in his arms and went to sleep peacefully.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes to see that Theo was still asleep. When the sunlight prated the curtains and hit his face, I fell for his deep features all over again.


    However, I dragged my sore body up at the thought of Munchkin. Theo rarely got any rest, so I did not want to disturb him. I let him sleep a little longer and went to make breakfast for Munchkin.


    When I came out of the bathroom in the master bedroom, Theo had already gotten ready and even made the bed.


    "Why are you up so early?"


    "Didn''t we agree to take Munchkin to visit his prospective schools? I can''t let the kid see me sleeping in."


    Theo tidied up the jacket he wore yesterday with a faint smile on his face as if the father and son had some kind of gentleman''s agreement.


    The corners of my mouth curled up naturally, and I was starting to like the atmosphere of this home even more.


    When I opened the bedroom door, I saw Munchkin standing there fully dressed while carrying his small school bag.


    "Mommy, I''m ready!" His sweet voice filled the entire living room.


    "Okay, I''ll go prepare breakfast." I followed his example and carried out my duty earnestly.


    I quickly walked into the kitchen, and with the help of the servant, warm breakfast was served.


    Munchkin devoured all of it so quickly. Theo, who was usually the one in the most hurry, had only taken two bites of bread. Iughed at the way Munchkin lifted his milk to pour into his mouth while his mouth was still stuffed with toast.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Munchkin, drink the milkter or you''ll choke."


    The little guy also realized that his mouth was too stuffed before nodding his head.


    When it was finally time to go, Theo handed Muchkin a document folder to see where he wanted to go first.


    I nced back.


    The document was probably made by Keith yesterday. It was very neat with the names and pictures of schools on the front page and


    extensive introductions at the back.


    He must have taken into ount that Munchkin''s vocabry was still limited, so the photos and words were printed separately.


    "There are so many. I can''t pick." Munchkin looked at the folder like it was a treasure.


    I suggested, "Why don''t we start with the one closest to home?"


    We were just looking around today as we were not in a hurry to make a decision, so we could see where this would take us. "Okay, no problem."


    Theo sat in the driver''s seat and drove off under ourmand.


    I was a little worried when Theo drove us to the first elementary school.


    I noticed that the school gate was closed and suddenly remembered that it was a holiday. Schools would usually not let outsiders in under these circumstances.


    They were unlike universities, which were open to visitors all year round. I


    was afraid that they would not det us enter for showing up uninvited


    without calling first. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    While I was having that thought, Theo already turned the steering wheel and drove up to the school gate, which slowly began to open up.


    I looked at him with surprise.


    "Don''t worry, Keith already called up all of these schools yesterday, so we can enter any school Munchkin''s heart desires."


    Theo exined as if he saw through my confusion.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. "Good thing you thought of it. The matter didn''t even ur to me."


    I could not help but me myself a little.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Although I did not know what business Theo was currently dealing with specifically, it seemed like there was a new area that Theo had put a lot of thought into after several of them had worked overtime yesterday.


    Yet, I could not even help him lessen his burden. He even had to worry about things like looking for schools. No wonder he was so tiredst night. I did not know whether it was intentional, but when I lowered my head and med myself, Theo nced at me. While pretending to be casual, he said, "You can''t help it because you''ve got baby brain. Plus, you''re just now starting your current life. You''ll get used to it."


    I was angry yet amused by his words. I lightly clenched my hand into a fist. I wanted to throw my fist at him, but there seemed to be no valid reason to do so.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I red at him, but I could not get myself to be angry at all. He parked the car and turned to smile at me. Then, he caressed my cheek. "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. I can handle it. Just take care of yourself and I''ll be at ease."


    His voice calmed me down once again. Munchkin unbuckled his seatbelt and was the first to hop off the car.


    When we arrived at the school, he looked around him and stared straight at the wide field and bright school building.


    Not far away, a man in a suit came forward enthusiastically. "Mr. Grant, nice to meet you. I''m the principal of Bright Gold Elementary School. Wee to our school.


    I was taken aback as not only did I not expect Theo to have contacted the schools, but I did not think that the principal woulde to greet us either.


    Munchkin was walking at the side and immersed in looking at all the fascinating new facilities, while I felt a bit embarrassed.


    ording to our n, I thought we were just apanying Munchkin to visit some schools.


    I thought that it would take all day.


    Plus, we were not going to a formal venue, sol dressed casually. Not to mention, had started bingzy after getting pregnant. I had nothing but casual clothes and some lipstick on me, not even some base makeup.


    Inparison to the formally dressed principal in front of me, we clearly looked like we were in different leagues.


    Situations like this were really awkward.


    However, Theo knew that he wasing, but he was not dressed formally either. "Thank you for the warm wee, President Lewis. Let''s talk in your office and let the child roam around outside."


    Theo suggested.


    "Of course. This way, please." In the office, Theo asked about the school''s educational facilities and teacher arrangements in detail.


    Toward the end of the conversation,


    Theo even asked about the


    first-grade sybus, which clearly caught the principal off guard. He hurriedly had the secretary next to him sort out the previous sybus.


    After handing it to Theo, he stood aside nervously like he was at a loss. He did not seem like he was greeting visitors but rather a higher-up who came for inspection.


    After a long time, the inquiry was finally done. We both walked out while Munchkin was still staring at the little fishes in the school pond with fascination.


    I went over and patted his head. "You''ll being here to study in the future, not y. What are you looking at the fish for?"


    "Mommy, I''ve already looked at all


    l.ne


    the ssrooms here through the window. That''s why I''m here looking at fish. The environment of the. schoobisn''t bad, but the ssrooms don''t get much sunlight. I''m afraid I''ll get too cold in ss."

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    Munchkin''s words just so happened to be heard by Theo, and he nodded in agreement. "I think so too. The range of facilities here isn''t bad, but the orientation of the building is a problem. Buildings that don''t get much sunlight will be cold, which isn''t good for Munchkin''s health."


    I was a little taken aback. "You''re only going to elementary school, not a hotel. It''ll be fine as long as you listen to the teacher and concentrate on your studies."


    "No." Before Munchkin could say anything, Theo already rejected.


    "Munchkin is still a growing boy. He needs to go to school five days a week. If he stays in cold ssrooms like this long-term, it''ll affect his growth. I''ll never let my kid study in a ssroom like that. Come on, let''s go look elsewhere."


    Theo said as he left with Munchkin, leaving me to stand there alone dumbfounded.


    At that moment, I realized that looking for a school might be even harder than buying a house.


    The situation was about the same for the next few schools. The gates would automatically open when we reached the schools.


    Some schools had principals and teacherse out to greet us.


    Some schools were even more over-the-top. The principals would bring the entire board of teachers out to greet us, which made me even more embarrassed.From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Theo wanted to know more about the school, the principal even brought us to the theater as the meeting room was too small to fit so many people.


    Theo and I sat on the stage, while the teachers watched us from below. It was an unbearable feeling.


    Only after Theo brought it up did the principal let the other teachers leave.


    Even after visiting a few schools, I still could not get used to this kind of treatment. Hence, I simply wandered around with Munchkin. We started from the school gate and walked all the way around the school and ssrooms.


    It was better to leave such an important task like understanding the school ethos and quality of teaching to Theo.


    At first, I felt a bit guilty like I was an escapee.


    However, after a while, I could not help but feel that being an ''escapee'' was pure bliss.


    Nowadays, elementary schools


    ???


    focused more onprehensive and quality education, which was an upgrade from the schools we had before.


    Things like smallboratories,puter rooms, and indoor gymnasiums were standard.


    Some even had badminton courts, fencing halls, swimming lessons, and a variety of other things.


    There were even mathematical modeling and biologyboratories in the science and technology building.


    Extra-curricr activities were arranged for the children as well, so they could attend them after school if they were interested.


    I felt that children these days were too lucky as they were still so young, but their exposure was no less than us adults.


    I did not have any opinions about the ssrooms I saw. As long as they were built on a solid foundation, they were fine by me. Plus, I did not really care about the extra-curricr stuff either.


    I just wanted a school with good school spirit and responsible teachers. Most of the schools in Whaldorf City met those conditions.


    The reason I apanied Munchkin here today was simply so that he could choose a ce he liked.


    Besides that, I was not interested in knowing how many or what kind of extracurricr sses the schools had.


    As long as Munchkin liked something, I would make sure that he got it even if the school did not have it.


    However, if Munchkin did not like it, I would not force him to go even if the tuition fee was free.


    Hence, the things in front of me did


    not appeal to me as much as seeing Munchkin happy. Besides, Theo doing his best for Munchkin with such dedication already gave me a sense of belonging. Content belongs


    to


    Now, it was as if the feeling of insecurity the doctor mentioned a long time ago hadpletely disappeared.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    It was already past noon when we had finished touring thest school. The school was located near where Petra lived, and it reminded me of how worried she had been when I was in Zenon.


    She had not urged us to return so that we would not feel pressured. Now that we were back, it only seemed proper for us to put her at ease. Thus, I suggested, "Why don''t we have dinner at Petra''s house tonight?"


    Theo agreed since he did not have any other ns, and Munchkin bounced with joy when he heard we were going to visit Petra.


    I had thought the hot afternoon sun would tire him out, but it turned out that I had still underestimated how much energy young children had.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Petra was astonished when she heard we wereing to visit. "I''ll buy Munchkin''s favorite sea bass from the farmers market now!"


    "There''s no need for all that trouble, Mom. It''s still early. Just get the servant to buy it. We''ll be arriving soon. You should spend time with Munchkin while he''s there."


    "You''re right, you''re right." Petra sounded like she was delirious with happiness.


    "Alright then. I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay at home and wait for you guys. Drive safe."


    Her joy caused her to start chattering away again.


    "Okay, Mom. Just stay put and wait for us at home," I urged, worried that she would get overexcited.


    "Don''t worry."


    The car soon pulled to a stop in front of the Louis household, and Petra could be seening out of the mansion.


    Although already a senior, she still jogged over to us.


    The minute the car was at aplete stop, Munchkin immediately opened the door and bounded out of the car so he could dash over to Petra.


    It had been a long time since the two hadst seen each other, which was when Munchkin was hospitalized after his condition worsened. Finally, the two got to meet again after so long.


    "Grandma, I missed you so much," Munchkin whined as hey in Petra''s arms.


    "I missed you so much too," she said as she ruffled Munchkin''s hair, tears glistening in her eyes as she gazed at her ''regained'' grandson.


    It was known to all that everyone had been extremely worried about Munchkin. He was so young, yet he was so ill.


    What had happened next had also caused everyone to be extremely anxious on Munchkin''s behalf. Fortunately, everything resolved itself in the end.


    "Let''s go, Munchkin. I''ll go make you a strawberry milkshake," Petra hurriedly said, seemingly worried that her tears would overflow, stain her cheeks, and bring down the jovial atmosphere.


    "Sure thing," Munchkin replied excitedly before dashing into the house.


    Petra stared after Munchkin before turning to look at myself and Theo. She waved at us and said, "You two, hurry up as well. Stop dawdling. You''ll tire yourself out by standing out in this hot sun."


    She walked up to us as she spoke so she could help us carry the things in.


    "You''re doing the same thing, Mom. You should head inside to get out of this hot weather. We can take care of this ourselves," I hurriedly said.


    Theo and had made a trip to the


    supermarket after we decided to et


    visit. Besides buying some of Petra''s favorite nutraceuticals, we also bought Munchkin some snacks.


    That was because we were worried she would dash to the supermarket to buy Munchkin a bunch of snacks. After all, she could not help but spoil him whenever they met.


    "Do you hear what you''re saying? I''m just old. My health is fine." Petra was as stubborn as ever.


    "But look at you. You''ve lost weight," Petra said with a distressed expression on her face.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    We had maintained a rtively safe distance between ourselves ever since our rtionship had surfaced to light.


    She was extremely apologetic about what she had done in the past. Although I now addressed her as ''Mom'', I still could not fully see her as my mother.


    After all, when I was a child, she was never there for me whenever I needed someone to take care of me or apany me.


    The parts of our lives where the other person was absent could not be made up for in such a short time.


    Thus, whenever she wanted to express her concern for me, she always seemed afraid that she was being naggy but also that she was not expressing her care enough. She was so cautious that it made my heart ache.


    The same was happening now. I could tell she had more to say but was too afraid to say it.


    Perhaps it was because I had nearly lost Munchkin, but this time, I understood what Petra was feeling. I took the initiative to go forth and take her hand. "What do you mean, Mom? I''ve gained weight. Theo never lets me do any housework and is always asking me to lie down. All the food I''ve eaten can''t be digested and has piled onto my body instead.


    I cracked jokes and started whining like how other daughters did whenever they met their moms.


    Petra was slightly stunned, but she recovered immediately and held my hand as she said, "You should be plump. You should eat more now and focus on maintaining your figureter. I''ll help you."


    Unlike what I expected, her words did not make me feel ufortable. Instead, I felt a wave of warmth washing over me. It made me feel even more like I had returned home.


    In the afternoon, Petra took Munchkin on a walk in the garden she tended to herself. Munchkin walked beside her and listened carefully as she told him what the nts'' names were, the characteristics they had, the color of the flowers that bloomed from these nts, and whether or not they would bear fruit.


    Grayson initially did not partake in this conversation and merely sat nearby to read his newspaper. However,ter on, he could not help but interject and tell Petra where she had made mistakes.


    Petra insisted that she was right, and the two seniors'' shing opinions drove them to look for their nt book.


    Both Munchkin and I smiled at the sight of the two elderly people acting so cutely.


    A little whileter, the servant prepped dinner in the kitchen while I cut myself a te of fruits.


    Munchkin, Petra, and Grayson were sitting in the living room, watching Munchkin''s favorite dinosaur


    program. He was introducing the etText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    two seniors to the world of


    dinosaurs the way Petra had introduced him to nts earlier.


    There were bits where they managed to understand what was going on, but they could not keep up with Munchkin when he sped up.


    Petra took Munchkin into her arms and said, "Munchkin, I can''t remember everything you said because you told me so much. What should I do when you ask me questions and I can''t remember them?"


    I thought Munchkin was going to say something along the lines of letting the two seniors take a break, but what he said was not what I was expecting.


    "That''s alright, Grandma. I''ll be attending school in Whaldorf City soon. I cane over to your house every day. I''ll tell you a different dinosaur story every day, then you''ll be able to remember everything."


    I took the te of fruits to the living room and smiled as I said, "Silly boy, you finish school during peak hours. You''ll have to spend your entire night in the car if you stop by Grandma''s house before going home.


    Petra and Grayson alsoughed when they heard that.


    Whaldorf City''s peak hours were no joke


    Someizens said that even snails traveled faster than we did during Whaldorf City''s peak hours.


    "Well then, in that case, I''ll stay at Grandma''s house."

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    I thought Munchkin was joking and did not take him seriously. Instead, I went along with him and said jokingly, "Have Grandma and Grandpa agreed to let you stay here? After all, this is their home."


    Munchkin was just a child and could not tell that I was joking. Instead, he turned to Petra and asked her solemnly, "Grandma, can I stay here?"


    Petra and Grayson had gone through so much during their earlier years and went through hardships to finally get together. Then, they managed to find me. Their grandson, Munchkin, was another surprise they were not expecting. They were as happy as could be.


    If it were not for everything that had happened after that, they would never have been able to let Munchkin leave.


    Now, Munchkin was saying he wanted toe back. That was a cause of celebration for Petra, and there was no way she would turn him down. "Of course. If you stay here, I''ll make you your favorite milkshakes every day." Petra made an enticing offer.


    When Munchkin heard that, he immediately replied enthusiastically," Thank you, Grandma."


    The look in his eyes was not only gleeful but also mocking when he then turned to look at me. "Did you hear that, Mommy? Grandma immediately said I could stay here."


    I lowered my eyes and gave him a slightly disdainful look. "Fine, fine. You can stay here, then. I''ll go home with your dad.''


    I pretended to be angry while I spoke. He had such a gleeful look on his face, and it was getting increasingly difficult to win an argument against him. However, I also knew that Munchkin was rtively smarter and well-behaved than other kids his age, which made it understandable why he was so popr.


    Moreover, Petra and Grayson loved and treated him like he was truly their biological grandson. It was only normal that they would tend to spoil him. Naturally, I did not take all this to heart.


    It was gettingte and thus almost time for us to leave. Before leaving, I went into the kitchen to check if there was anything that needed replenishing and also if there were any ''prohibited goods''.


    Grayson''s blood sugar had been on the higher end when he went for a check-up. Despite Petra''s reminders, he would still hide biscuits and other treats in areas of the kitchen that were higher up.


    Petra did not usually check the kitchen cabs because of her height, which meant she never discovered these things.


    However, the servant would always uncover a bunch of sweet food whenever they cleaned out the cabs.


    It was something that Petra and


    Grayson always got into an


    argument over. When things goFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    serious, they would even refuse to speak to each other for several days.


    Since then, Theo and I would always check the kitchen whenever we visited.


    The first reason was to see if any groceries needed replenishing before we got someone to deliver them to the house.


    The second reason was to check if


    Grayson had hidden any snacks. To ensure his health and reduce the number of times the couple fought, we would confiscate his snacks and remind him that his health was of the utmost importance.


    I walked into the kitchen and gazed at the tall shelves before pulling a chair over.


    Then, Petra walked in just as I was about to take my shoes off and climb onto the chair.


    "Wanda, what are you doing?"


    She called out to me gently, and I immediately halted.


    "I was just taking a look at the stuff in the cabs, Mom. I''m worried that the servant may have missed out on things past their expiration date."


    I did not tell her my true intentions.


    "Stop looking. There''s no way he


    would have hidden them here. You and Theo have confiscated your dad''s snacks so often that he knows not to hide them in the kitchen anymore. He''s switched up his locations."


    Petra had a worried look on her face as she spoke and moved the chair back to where it came from.


    "You''re pregnant now, so you can''t just mber around as you please," she reminded me.


    "Alright, Mom."

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    "I was ying along with Munchkin just now. I''d never turn him away if he wants toe over, but if you have other ns in mind, we''ll respect your decisions too."


    At the end of the day, Petra was a grown woman who knew that children would sometimes unintentionally hurt their parents'' feelings with the things they said.


    Moreover, I had pretended to be angry when Munchkin said he wanted to live with the two seniors. She probably thought that I, his mother, was genuinely upset.


    I smiled and walked forth to link my arm with Petra''s. "What are you saying? How could I be angry at Munchkin? Don''t worry, Munchkin is a smart child. He won''t make me jealous." Petra was stunned when she heard what I said, but she could not hold herughter back as she looked at me.


    "Oh, you children. We''re getting older, and it''s bing even harder to understand you. Alright then, you make the final call. Either way, I just want you to know that your dad and I are old now. We won''t go anywhere. We stay in this house every day, so you cane to visit whenever you have time.


    "We''re okay with helping to raise the child, and you can have him stay here if you want to. We''ll be delighted to have him.


    And we won''t have any objections if you want him to stay with you."


    Petra did not force anything on me, but I could see the disappointed look in her eyes.


    Our family was rarely all in Whaldorf City at the same time, so naturally, she wanted the family to be together. However, she seemed to have taken into consideration the fact that I was not ustomed to things yet. Thus, she did not want to force me into anything.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I understand. Also, I don''t think we need to agonize over this problem because Munchkin has his own opinions too."


    "Huh?" A confused look appeared in Petra''s eyes. It seemed like she had not fully understood what I said.


    I exined, "I actually wanted Munchkin to study in Zenon since it''s not as academically rigorous over there. I want him to grow up happy and healthy. I don''t want him bing stressed out at such a young age."


    That was something Petra knew of, and she immediately nodded in understanding when I finished my exnation.


    "However, Munchkin told me that he wants to live with his parents, which is why he decided to study in Whaldorf City."


    "Munchkin is a mature child. I''ve never been worried about him. All I worry about now is you and Theo," she said as she patted my hand.


    "Grant Corporation is bing


    more and more influential, which


    means it''s bound to encroach on the interests of many people. You''ve got Munchkin now, and you''re also pregnant. I''m worried that there''ll be people out there plotting to bring harm to you and your kids.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Theo and I have thought about this too. Since we''ve decided to return, it means we don''t have to be overly worried. Besides, you and Dad are here as well aren''t you?" From N?velDrama.Org.


    Old people asionally needed to be consoled the same way one would console a child.


    They had grown-up worries, but at times, all they wanted was some reassurance.


    As for me, I no longer did what I used to do, which was exin everyplex situation to them in detail.


    "You''re right. Your dad and I are here, so don''t you worry. We''ll help you, no matter what happens."


    Sure enough, the creases between Petra''s eyebrows became less pronounced after hearing that.


    I nodded solemnly. Other families would usually embrace each other at this point, but all Petra and I needed were an exchange of nces.


    Theo and I took Munchkin home with us a short whileter.


    The journey home was silent, but then Munchkin abruptly said, "Mommy, I''ve made my decision. I want to attend Harvest Elementary School." "Harvest Elementary School?" I repeated while quickly recalling the schools we had visited today.


    Harvest Elementary School was the school located farthest away from our home and nearest to Petra''s house.


    "Munchkin, that''ll make the journey to and fro school difficult for you. Didn''t I already exin things to you when we were at Grandma''s house?"


    "Yes, Mommy, I know. But I also


    asked Grandma and she said I can stay with her. If I stay at Grandma''s house, then Harvest Elementary School will be the nearest school. Won''t that simplify things? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo also noticed that something seemed amiss and exchanged nces with me before asking Munchkin hesitantly," Munchkin, you aren''t nning to stay with Mommy and Daddy in the future?"

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    "That''s right."


    The little guy did not even hesitate before he answered, and that gave Theo and me a shock.


    As the car pulled to a stop in front of the mansion, Theo and I stared at each other. We were at a loss as to what we should say.


    Munchkin had already happily bounded out of the car and dashed back into his


    room.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked at me. "Did he mention anything beforeing to Whaldorf City? For example, did he ever say he didn''t want to live with us?"


    I shook my head. "No, he didn''t. Besides, Munchkin said he wanted to spend time with us.


    I was beginning to worry.


    A little whileter, I walked over to Munchkin''s room and saw the little guy sitting at his desk and reading the books we bought today.


    Besides the one he was currently holding, he had stacked all the other books beside him neatly. One could tell that these books were very precious to him.


    Munchkin closed his book when he saw meing in. "Mommy."


    "Munchkin, what are you doing?"


    "I''m reading, Mommy. I''ve already finished unpacking. When will our things at Zenon be moved here?"


    I smiled as I sat down on the side of his bed. "Soon. Daddy has asked Larson to help us take care of it," I replied half-heartedly. After all, that was not the main reason I came in.


    "Munchkin, I have a few things I would like to discuss with you regarding your schooling. Can we do that?"


    "What questions do you have, Mommy?" The little guy did not seem afraid. Instead, he sounded curious about the questions I would ask him.


    "Munchkin, I remember you previously said you wanted toe to Whaldorf City so you could spend time with me and Daddy. So, why do you want to stay with Grandma and Grandpa now?"


    I did not want him to misunderstand


    me. Thus, I hurriedly added, "I know that you''re a good kid, but Grandma and Grandpa are old now, which means they won''t have as much energy to take care of you. Besides, we can always visit them during weekends if you want to spend time with them."


    The little guy had a slight smile on his face when I finished speaking. "Mommy, are you worried that I''ll never return home after I''m gone?"


    I froze when I heard that question. Indeed, I did have that concern earlier when he said he wanted to leave.


    "Mommy, know that you and Daddy


    me yourselves for what


    happened thest time and are


    reluctant to allow me to leave you again. But don''t worry, I''ll protect myself in the future." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Besides, I''m surrounded by so many people who love me. They''ll protect me too."


    I knew he meant Petra and Grayson.


    "Also, the baby will be born soon. You''ll be even busier after that. I don''t want to distract you guys."


    My heart twinged in pain when I heard that. Although a load had been taken off my mind, my chest immediately felt as if it had been stabbed because of how understanding Munchkin was.


    That was what he had been worried about.


    He was worried about my and Theo''s child as the baby would be arriving in this world soon.


    I patted the space next to me and invited Munchkin to sit down next to me.


    I gazed at Munchkin''s young face and said solemnly, "Munchkin, remember this. No matter what, we''ll always be a family. That''s what I''ve always told you. You''ll always be a part of this family, and families don''t live separate from each other."


    I did not mention anything about blood rtions or genes. These had been repeated so many times that I no longer saw the need to do it.


    Now, it did not matter what Munchkin was attempting to be considerate about because I would never allow him to think of those things.

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    It was not a problem to stay in Petra and Grayson''s house for some time. If he truly loved spending time with his grandparents, we would respect the choice he made.


    However, if he made such a choice because of us, then it would be out of the question.


    "But Mommy..." Munchkin lifted his head seriously and stared at me with his bright little eyes.


    "Mommy, I''ve watched a lot of documentaries. It''s difficult for Daddy and Mommy to take care of a newborn baby. I''ll still have to go to school. I''ll be troubling you if I stay here. I should head to Grandpa and Grandma''s house for the time being. I can keep thempany and relieve your burden at the same time...'' "Munchkin!" My tone suddenly became serious. I could not help but suppress my emotions after realizing that I might scare him off.


    "Remember that you''ll never be a trouble for this family," I told him.


    I held back my tears as Cecilia came into my mind.


    Munchkin and Cecilia were the same. They were willing to make sacrifices for me.


    Cecilia''s death had already made me regret it. If I had to spell it out, I was the one who had to ask for her forgiveness. I was the one who owed Cecilia and Munchkin a favor.


    However, Munchkin was still showing consideration for my days ahead.


    I did not want to mention what had happened back then in front of Munchkin, so I swallowed my tears back and squatted down in front of the bed. "Munchkin, listen to me. You''re right. We''re going to be busier after this. Daddy and Mommy will have a lot of things to do, but regardless of work or taking care of you and the baby, we won''t leave you alone,"


    I grabbed his shoulders.


    "Because we''re a family. Families stay together no matter what difficulties they face. Next, Daddy will have a new project to deal with at work, and I have to start learning how to take care of a baby. You''ll be going to school. This is a new chapter for all our lives," said.


    Munchkin was moved.


    "In this new chapter, I''d like everyone in our family to be present. I learned from a mistake thest time that as long as we stick together as a


    family, nothing can stop us. It''s just like how we couldn''t get ourselves out of the hospital thest time. But Daddy refused to give up and he eventually came back to rescue us, right?"


    The little kid looked at me and nodded. Big tears rolled down his cheek as he said, "I thought things would be easier for Daddy and Mommy if I stayed at Grandpa and Grandma''s ce."


    I touched his little nose and replied, "Silly boy. How could I be willing to part with you? You''re my one and only precious child."


    I held him in my arms. Munchkin had already be an inseparable part of my life.


    As I tried to lighten up the air of mncholy that surrounded us, I continued to say, "Besides, you''ve thought things through, didn''t you? Everyone in our family will have our own things to do. Tell me, if you''re not around, who''s going to help Daddy to look words up in the dictionary? And who''s going to help me prepare breakfast?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I deliberately made it sound like Munchkin was a little servant of ours.


    The little kid was not mad even after he heard me saying that. He tilted his head, looked at me with a bitter expression on his face, and said, "Fine, but I''m worried that I might not be able to finish my homework."


    "Don''t worry. Daddy and Mommy might not be able to finish our homework too." I put a bitter expression on my face as well.


    No one knew what would happen in the future, but having a family meant having a strong and solid pir of support to back us up. Thus, there was nothing to worry about.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    "But Mommy, it''s been a long time since I met Grandma and Grandpa. I''d like to spend some time with them. I''m afraid that I''ll be busy with homework after this," said Munchkin.


    I started to worry whether or not it was because I had been reminding him over and over again that it made Munchkin realize how important his school homework was.


    However, what Munchkin said was right. Even though there was not much school homework, Theo and I might not be able to pick him up from school if we were busy.


    "Then why don''t you spend the rest of your holidays at Grandma''s house before your school starts? Then you cane back to stay with Daddy and Mommy after school starts. Are you okay with that?"


    The little kid pondered for a moment, nodded, and replied, "Sure."


    He readily agreed with my suggestion. Still, I was a little worried. I eventually shot a thoughtful nce at him and said, "Let''s pick another school for you."


    I did not want Munchkin to feel upset. I knew he was a sensible child. After choosing his school, we asked for his opinions. Now that it had been one night after we rejected his suggestion, we also needed to give him some time to absorb everything.


    Fortunately, Munchkin was not as fragile as I thought. He tilted his head and pondered for a moment. Then, the little kid turned to look at me and said, "Mommy, then I''d like to go to Cool Breeze


    Elementary School.


    I recalled for a moment. Cool Breeze Elementary School was a public school located in the middle of the city. We had gone to visit a few schools today and this school was not considered luxurious.


    The school provided enough facilities, but their facilities were not as advanced as the other schools that upgraded their facilities yearly. Their school only had basic facilities.


    Other than the library,puter room, andboratory, there were no swimming pools, tennis court, and other facilities. It was not considered a top school in Whaldorf City.


    However, there was one thing that impressed me. Their teachers were experienced and professional. There were quite many experienced teachers teaching there. That was why it was listed as one of our ces to visit.


    I liked Cool Breeze Elementary School when I first stepped into it.


    I remembered that the principal hade out to receive us, but there was hardly any small talk between us. The principal was not in a hurry to show the school facilities either. He did not tter us as muchas the other school principals as well.


    His humble and gentle behavior left a good impression on me.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Munchkin wanted me to choose one, I would have voted Cool Breeze Elementary School too.


    "Munchkin, why would you choose to go there?" I was still curious about it.


    I knew Munchkin was not a materialistic child. However,paring Cool Breeze Elementary School to the other schools, they did not have Munchkin''s favorite garden, an exhibition hall, or a big library. Munchkin''s choice surprised me.


    "I think their school uniform looks cool." Again, Munchkin answering without hesitation made my jaw drop.


    I recalled the school uniforms of the schools we saw today. The other school uniforms were more modern with a hint of ssic English style.


    Cool Breeze Elementary School''s uniform was simple and just had their school name.


    There were not many garments or essories. Boys would only get a simplelooking school uniform, a set of sportswear, a white-colored T-shirt, and a sweater.


    That was all their students had. It was the same for the girls too.


    It was unlike any of the other schools. They provided baseball jerseys and outfits for various asions for their students.


    When I was looking at the school


    uniforms, I was wondering if it was a


    photo of a kindergarten ss. In the end, the principal told me that it was just a school uniform exhibition. It tooka long time for me toe back to my senses.


    Back in those days, our school uniform was simple, but things had changed so much.


    I was lost in thoughts. Munchkin could not help but started toin.


    "I remember that the school principals showed us their school uniforms today. The other schools have too many uniforms. I''m afraid I won''t be able to remember which to wear and end up being a joke if I wear the wrong uniform to school," said Munchkin.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    "Things are much easier at Cool Breeze Elementary School. They only have two sets of school uniforms. I''ll never get it wrong. Besides, their colorbinations are quite simple too, unlike those garish uniforms of the other schools," said Munchkin.


    The little kid even pouted his mouth.


    I could not help but burst outughing when I looked at him.


    It was hard to please this little kid. The other children would have wanted to be different from the others when they saw such pomp today. Their noses would already be in the air before they got into the school.


    However, I did not expect that I would not have to worry about Munchkin''s behavior. It made me feel proud of him.


    We had small talk, then Munchkin started to clean up his room. I returned to my bedroom.


    Once I stepped into the room, Theo put down the tablet that he was holding and looked at me.


    I knew what he was worried about, and I immediately replied, "Don''t worry.


    Munchkin isn''t going to stay with Petra and Grayson."


    I sat down and exined everything that happened just now to Theo. After I finished exining to him, Theo remained silent for a moment, deep in thought.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "This little kid is thoughtful," said Theo.


    I held Theo''s arms, rested my head on his shoulder, and replied, "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect him well. He went through so much at such a young age, and he''s already starting to consider everything."


    I began to feel upset. Theo was calm, and heforted me. "Don''t be. He has a rare character. Although I don''t like the sentence iming that children from an underprivileged family background are often more mature, I can see that Munchkin has grown up after everything he went through. He has seen so much at such a young age, so there''s nothing that he''ll be afraid of no matter how difficult it is for him in the future."


    Even though what Theo said made sense, as a mother, I did not feel happy for him.


    I wanted to give Munchkin a quiet and peaceful life. I did not want him to encounter the hardships and pain in life, but there was nothing could do to prevent this from happening to him now.


    "By the way, has Munchkin decided which school he''ll be going to?" Theo put his aims around me and asked in a worried tone.


    "Yes. He''s decided to go to Cool Breeze Elementary School," I sat up straight to see Theo''s reaction.


    Theo stared into the distance and nodded as though there was something in his mind. After a while, he finally nodded and said, "Great. That boy has an eye for a good school."


    I knew Theo would agree with Munchkin''s decision and praise him for picking the school, but I did not expect he would react like this.


    I gently patted his shoulder and said,


    betone


    "Then why were you so serious about looking for the right school?! thought you weren''t nning to him go there." "How could that be possible? Of course, I''ll have to respect Munchkin''s decision, but I have to say that he''s a visionary indeed. You see, Cool Breeze Elementary School..."


    Then, Theo started to talk about the good aspects of Cool Breeze Elementary School.


    I had already gotten used to the two after living with the father and son for quite some time.


    I realized that if it was something rted to Munchkin, Theo would have a lot to say. It was as though he had be a 60-year-old man who loved to talk about his analysis.


    However, it seemed like Theo did not realize it.


    After I grabbed a set of clean


    clothes, I turned around and closed


    the closet door. Theo was still


    el


    standing behind me. I had no choice


    but to say, "Mr. Grant, haven''t you realized that you''ve be


    talkative these days?" Content


    belongs to


    It worked. Theo immediately shut his mouth. Then, he put one of his arms on the closet door and pinned me in between.


    "Are youining about me being talkative when we''ve only been married for a few years?"


    I could not help but chuckle and reply," Yes, we''ve only been married for a few years. Look at you. You''re already so talkative. I can''t stand it."


    I seized the chance to roast him. After all, I hardly had the chance to make fun of Theo.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    I thought of escaping after I said that, but Theo pulled me back and said, "Wait, let''s get this straight first."


    I held back myughter and replied," There''s an old saying in my hometown,'' never speak twice about something good"."


    I tried to brush him off and escape, but Theo grabbed my hand and pinned me to the wall beside the closet.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you''reining about me for being talkative, then find a way to shut me up," said Theo. He slowly leaned in. I could feel his breath against my neck. I could feel my body heating up, and I could not help but cast my eyes down.


    "Theo..." I gently called his name to ask for his forgiveness, but it was toote.


    He tilted his head and pressed his lips against mine. At that moment, my body was trembling as though an electric current was flowing through my body.


    I did not know how long we had been kissing. It was until I was out of breath that only Theo was willing to let me go.


    I was surprised. Theo''s body was burning just now, but he was willing to let me go


    Then, he whispered to me in my ears. He lowered his voice and said, "I''ll let you go tonight. Rest earlier. I''ll bring you for a check-up tomorrow."


    I was startled for a moment and asked, ''What check-up?"


    "You''ve been back for quite some time, but you haven''t gone for prenatal care checkups yet," replied Theo as he tucked my messy hair behind my


    ears.


    That was when I remembered about prenatal check-ups. I could not help but scratch my head. How could I forget such an important thing? "Get some rest. I''m going for a shower. I''ll be back soon," Theo walked into the bathroom.


    I knew his habits, and I knew it must be difficult for him to suppress his desires in such a situation. However, he kept himself under control and did not take things to another level just for tomorrow''s prenatal check-up. I felt grateful for that.


    I also knew that it would be better for me not to show up in front of him now.


    I climbed onto the bed, stopped thinking about other things, closed my eyes, and slept.


    I could tell Theo had gotten onto the bed while I was in my sleep. He gently pulled me into his arms. It was warm yet restrained.


    The next morning, Munchkin had already packed his luggage. I already told Petra that Munchkin would be going over to their ce. They were happy to know that.


    Hence, we sent Munchkin to Petra''s ce before heading to the hospital.


    The moment I stepped into the hospital, I had this uneasy feeling in my heart. After all, the hospital was a special ce.


    However, Theo was by my side this time. It felt much better than before.


    We walked past the front desk. When we arrived on the second floor, a limping figure caught my attention.


    That person was wearing a hospital gown and sping the handrail. They ignored the nurse''s advice and insisted on walking.


    "Miss, you can''t do that to yourself Your ankle injury hasn''t fully healed yet. If you insist on practicing to walknow, it''ll be even more serious!"


    "Leave me alone. Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? It''ll heal faster if I exercise more. I need to get well as soon as possible!"


    I knew who it was when I heard that person''s voice. I lifted my head and shot a nce at Theo, who was standing beside me.


    Theo looked at her from behind with an expressionless face.


    At this moment, the patient who was practicing how to walk had reached the end of the handrail. She had no choice but to turn around. That was when she noticed us standing not far away from her.


    "Theowy?" She unconsciously called Theo''s name. Then, she shifted her gaze and looked at me. The look in her eyes began to beplicated.


    She wanted to pretend that she was


    el?


    fine, but the hospital gown on her and the nurse beside her had betrayed her. Tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly when she realized that. However, she tried her best not to let a single teardrop roll down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    When I was just about to speak, Theo, who stood beside me, turned around and said to me, "Let''s go. The doctor is waiting for us."


    I was surprised by Theo''s reaction, but I did not want to go against his will. I followed him up to the third floor.


    We arrived at the examination room. The doctor followed the procedures and sequentially carried out the prenatal checkup on me. When the cold transducer touched my skin, aplicated feeling aroused in my heart.


    There was fear and anticipation at the same time.


    I finally finished all the tests and examinations. Theo stayed by my side, and we waited for the results together.


    The doctor smiled at us when he received the report from the nurse. I felt relieved at once.


    "Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, your first prenatal check-up is fine. The fetus and mother are healthy. But we''d like to encourage the mother to rest more during the early stages of pregnancy. During this time, the mother should take care of herself, and the father will have to pay attention to the mother''s emotional wellness. So, don''t exhaust yourselves," said the doctor.


    "Got it, Dr. Davis. Thank you," said Theo.


    Theo and I walked out of the examination room. Both of us let out a sigh of relief.


    He kept the report, looked at me, and said," The results are fine. You should be rewarded. Tell me what you''d like to eat."


    I replied without a second thought,"


    Chicken wings!


    in the next second, Theo immediately rolled his eyes at me.


    "Don''t be silly." He grabbed my hand with a serious expression on my face and was about to leave.


    "What about you? How much longer are you going to pretend?" I asked.


    "Why am I pretending?" Theo questioned me back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You saw Cindy just now. Aren''t you nning to see her?"


    I did not mean to spoil the mood. The truth was, I did not want to spend all night thinking about it. That was why I mentioned it to him.


    I believed that Theo''s feelings for me were real, but no matter if it was Theo or Cindy, the rtionship between them could not be cut off that easily. Besides, I was clear that it was impossible for Theo''s guilt to be gone like that.


    Cindy was wearing the hospital gown just now, and she insisted on doing physical therapy even though the nurse asked her not to. It seemed like she was truly injured.


    However, she did not take the initiative to contact Theo this time. I could see the changes in her.


    Still, it made me curious about it.


    Even though Theo was not by her side, Zedd would still treat her like a queen. How could she be seriously injured with no one else there to take care of her?


    It aroused my curiosity when I thought about it. I refused to believe that Theo was not curious about it.


    "When did you start caring about her?" Theo deliberately asked.


    I grabbed his arm, held it in my arms, and replied, "I don''t want things to beplicated. Cindy called you Theowy just now, and that''s all. Who knows if she''ll give you a call when I''m away?"


    Theo looked at me and said, "Wanda, that doesn''t sound like you."


    I stood up straight and replied, "Oh, you know that too. You''re not acting like yourself now either."


    Theo was bbergasted.


    "I know you don''t have feelings for her and you''ve always seen her as your sister. She simply misunderstood your feelings. That''s why those things happened back then. I know that.


    "I don''t like theplicated


    rtionship between the two of you, but that doesn''t mean I''m asking you to beza heartless person. Honestly, we''ve known each other for a long time. I can''t pretend that I''m not concerned about her when I see her in such a state. How could you possibly ignore her?"


    Theo pondered for a moment and replied, "I know what you mean, but I''d like to stop trying. She has Zedd by her side. If she''s really in trouble, she''ll take the initiative to call me. Since she''s not looking for me now, then I don''t want to get us into trouble again. I''ve finally cleared the air between us. I don''t want her to have any misunderstandings again."


    I knew Theo had his own reasons. I stepped forward and stood in front of him. Then looked at him with a serious expression on my face. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to force you to do anything you don''t want to do. I talked about this with you just to tell you that you don''t have to feel


    burdened in front of me you care


    about her, you can just be honest and tell me. I''m not going to be mad at my husband just because he''s a caring man."

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Theo''s gaze eased a little, no longer as frustrated as he was before.


    I gently stroked his face and said, "What''s wrong? Why are you even more upset than before?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo did not look at me and just replied in a cold tone, "Since when did you start caring about her again?"


    He still seemed to be expressing his dissatisfaction with my enthusiasm.


    As a wife, I was naturally happy to see him so aggressively rifying his rtionship with another woman.


    However,bined with the reality of the situation, this person''s status was really special. Not to mention, those were things of the past.


    Theo and I did not need to go through anything special now to prove our love for each other, and I did not want to give him any reason to feel guilty about Cindy because of it.


    "I''m not concerned about her. I''m just trying to get the problem out of the way." After a pause, I continued, "I don''t want to give you an opportunity to think about someone else."


    Seeing that I was joking, Theo did not get angry. He gave the tip of my nose a doting pinch. After that, his expression returned to a somewhat serious state.


    "I''ll go check on her, then." He got up with great reluctance.


    "No need." I stood up and held his shoulders down, pressing him back into his seat again.


    S


    "You just wait here while I go."


    Theo''s furrowed brows rxed instantly.


    I was going to express Theo''s concern for her and help him keep a good distance from Cindy without giving her an excuse to flirt with Theo again. "Take care of yourself." He did not mention half a word of concern for Cindy, which once again gave me a sense of security.


    "Don''t worry." I arrived at that ward on the second floor. Cindy had already disappeared down the hallway.


    I tentatively walked toward the door and was about to knock when I heard a bright female voice inside shouting.


    "It''s been so long, yet you still think those damaging tricks of yours from before will work? Take a look in the mirror first."


    The voice was a little unfamiliar. It was not Cindy''s.


    "Are you still not clear about the situation?


    Your tricks worked back then because


    Theo wanted to piss Wanda off on purpose, so he yed along with your tricks.


    Otherwise, who would''ve taken your tricks seriously? Do you think everyone is a three-year-old child?"


    At first, I thought I was at the wrong ward, but after hearing my name and Theo''s, that suspicion was dispelled.


    The woman who was screaming seemed so angry that she did not notice that I had appeared behind her. She continued to rant about Cindy, who was in the hospital bed.


    "s, it can''t be helped. Knowing


    that it was impossible for Theo to be


    with you, you still tried. You even gave Zedd the cold shoulder. He''s so


    nice, but you didn''t care about him at


    all


    "Now that Theo is with Wanda and Zedd is with me, you have nowhere else to go, don''t you?" Sheughed yfully, seemingly amused.


    "You thought that if you deliberately


    fell down the stairs in front of Zedd, he would care about you ande back to you like apdog again? I advise you to face reality and stop ying these crappy tricks.


    There''s no way Zedd will be attracted to you because of these tricks of yours.


    "You also need to stop trying to win


    Zedd back by trying to gain his sympathy. He''s not stupid. Is he going to leave you the chance to


    ignore him again for the rest of your life?"


    swr

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    "So you''re saying Zedd just cares about you right now?" I spoke suddenly, startling Nadia.


    She turned to look at me with surprise and a hint of fear in her eyes.


    "Is that why you came here to threaten Cindy?"


    I lowered my voice as it was clear Nadia was intimidated by me.


    There was still some confusion in her eyes.


    It was obvious that I had helped her thest time, so why was I going against her for Cindy now?


    "I-I''m talking about nothing but the truth. She can''t rely on these tricks to leech off others for the rest of her life!"


    "What about you? Since you helped her analyze her situation so clearly, what about yourself?"


    "I..." Nadia was speechless.


    She was not stupid. Naturally, she knew what Zedd''s reason for approaching her was.


    All this time, it was only to provoke Cindy.


    In fact, everyone could alsoe to this conclusion. Zedd''s feelings for Cindy had never changed. He would want something in return after such a long time of giving.


    Cindy''s previous feelings for Theo were not fake, but it took her a long time to understand that Theo''s kindness to her was the same as a brother''s care for his sister. It was not romantic love.


    Zedd knew from the start it would take


    some time.


    He became a little anxious, which was why he approached Nadia.


    Cindy had indeed gone overboard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, Nadia was so sarcastic with her in front of her hospital bed. It was uncalled for.


    "I believe that with your intelligence,


    you don''t need me to remind you too


    much. You and I both know very well


    e


    that what you''ll get in the end will not be affection. In that case, I suggest that you might as well switch your thinking and put your energy into something else that''ll yield better results. Don''t keep being in denial."


    Nadia looked at me with anger in her eyes." I know what I''m doing. I don''t need you to remind me."


    I had seen this look on Cindy before. It was all too familiar.


    It was an unpleasant feeling to have one''s mind read like this.


    Moreover, her deceptive tricks were easy to see through. Even though she knew all about it, how could she still hold a smile when she was exposed?


    "Is that so if that''s the case, then I


    guess you know what Zedd is thinking already. Take a guess if he finds out that you secretly came here and said those words to Cindy, how will he treat you?" Content


    belongs to


    Nadia looked at me and bit her lip. After two seconds of staring angrily at me, she picked up her small purse, turned around, and left.


    "Whatever the reason, don''t let the situation in front of you make a fool out of yourself again. You won''t get anything out


    of it."


    As she left, I once again ruthlessly poked fun at her.


    I knew how angry she must be, but I still chose to speak up.


    After all, I had not been bothered to reprimand Zedd about this. It was because Zedd''s affairs had little to do with me.


    Nadia was smitten with Zedd not just because of his money but also because she had real feelings for him. It was all because of feelings that there was such a scene today.


    After Nadia left, I turned to look at Cindy in the hospital bed. Her tiny face had streaks of dried tears that flowed down her cheeks moments ago. Those tears had long since wet the bed sheet, yet she still tried to hide the damp parts away. She pretended to not


    have cried at all.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Even so, Cindy still chose to act tough in front of me. Her tone was ever so unfriendly.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    "I just helped you out of a big mess. Aren''t you going to thank me?"


    I was a little tired and sat down on the couch next to me.


    Cindy nced up at me and thought for a moment before closing her eyes again.


    Her anger was tinged with aggression, but she no longer had the same sharpness as before.


    "It''s not like I invited you here."


    Her tone was still tinged with arrogance, but the person in front of me no longer had an arrogant posture.


    I smiled lightly, like an elderly looking at a naughty child. I could not help butugh when I realized I had such a mindset.


    It was fine that she did not want to thank me. I would not hold it against her.


    "What happened to you?" I changed the subject and pointed to her injured foot with my chin.


    "The tiles were too slippery and I fell down the stairs." I was slightly surprised to hear her answer.


    I would have expected her answer to be '' none of your business'' or something along those lines. I did not expect her to actually tell me.


    There had been a change in her attitude.


    I nodded my head and said somewhat deliberately. "Oh, did the act go awry this time?"


    This statement immediately provoked her anger. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    I could not help butugh. "What do you think I''m here koi?"


    I knew it was a normal reaction one would have.


    Just now, Cindy must have thought I was here to help her. However, she would not say thank you even when things had been settled for her. Now, I was mocking her, so she could not ept it.


    She was still so childish.


    She did not say a word as her head just hung low. She was just like Nadia earlier, angry but unable to retort.


    "If you don''t have any business here, go away. Don''t worry about what just happened. I won''t say anything, lest I make Theo lose face."


    This woman was still stubborn to


    the end. "Who said I had no business here? Of course, I came to you because I have something I have to do." deliberately paused for a


    moment, then continued to speak.


    "If it wasn''t for Theo bringing me to the prenatal check-up today and us running into you at the hospital, I would have almost forgotten about it," I said deliberately.


    As soon as my words fell, the


    woman immediately raised her head


    and looked at me in surprise. After that, her eyes slowly began to fook a little fierce, just like a little kitten when it wanted to attack someone.


    "So you came here just to show off that you''re pregnant?" "No, I came to ask for your help. I want to ask you to help manage Nectarine


    Entertainment."


    The two consecutive pieces of heavy news made Cindy dumbfounded.


    Looking at her dumbfounded look, I knew that her little brain must be unable to cope with it. It was better for me to exin.


    "Telling you that I''m pregnant is toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    save you some effort. I know that even if I don''t tell you, you''ll be curious about the reason you saw me in the hospital today. You''ll Il have


    to go to


    to a lot of trouble to find out what''s going on. It''ll be a waste of t¨ªme, so I simply came straight to tell


    you."


    I was bragging as I said this.


    Before this, I certainly would not have dared mention anything in front of her. Now, I had the courage to tell her.


    The reason for this was not only because of Theo but because I was confident enough to protect my child.


    "I want you to spend some time in theing days to learn management. After that, I''m going to hand Nectarine Entertainment over to you." "Who gave you the right to do so?" Cindy asked through clenched teeth.


    "You don''t know who gave me the right?" I answered as I imitated her gloomy manner.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    She was so angry with me that I decided to put away my joking manner and began to exin in earnest.


    "No matter what resentment you have in your heart toward me, I just want to tell you that all that has be a thing of the past. Now, I''m with Theo, and you''ll soon find your own happiness as well." I looked at her with a gentle enough look that did not carry a hint of cynicism.


    "I can tell from your reaction just now that you also like Zedd. It''s just that you still feel guilty about what you did before, so you can''t believe that Zedd still likes you. So much so that when Nadia appeared in front of you, you believed her words and took her seriously, which was what made you so angry. Am I right?"


    Cindy did not say anything. I believed that such a realization had always been in the depths of her mind. It was just that she could not exin it well to others, and no one gave her the confidence to do so.


    "You need to stop talking nonsense here. I don''t need you here to be some big sister figure. Even without Theowy, I can still get by just fine!"


    Iughed lightly. She was no longer the same Cindy who only knew how to be pampered and yful.


    I had not chosen the wrong person either.


    "You''re right. That''s why I''m here today to talk to you about this matter. Besides Zedd, another reason for yourck of confidence is that you''ve always had nothing to do. All this time, you''ve been living under the


    good graces of Theo. Although Theo is no longer with you now, he hasn''t cut off your financial resources. It''s because of this that you''re not strapped for cash."


    I said what Cindy knew very clearly in her heart.


    "We both know that there is no way to support yourself with your current ie. "I did not hesitate to break down her current situation.


    "Wanda!" Cindy looked at me through gritted teeth.


    "I came here today to tell you that you, too, are capable of earning your own money so that you don''t have to worry about there being a day when you won''t be able to support yourself if a man decides to


    you."


    UMS


    I spoke quickly, not giving her a chance to speak.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I''ve thought about it. Managing apany is indeed difficult for you, but you''ve been in the entertainment industry for so long. Whether it''s the contacts Theo has helped you umte or the resources you have and the rules you know well, your knowledge is more than enough for you to help a rookie celebrity make a name for


    themselves within the circle. You''ll


    be able to build something out of your career with that." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying this, I stopped exining and looked seriously at Cindy whoy on the bed.


    After a long time, she spoke, "What exactly do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to work for Nectarine Entertainment. I''ll have someone teach you the management side of things. When ites to the entertainment industry, you


    can make your own decisions. I want you to start as an agent before working your way up to the management level."


    "Wanda, I see that you just recently got pregnant, so why is it that you''re no longer thinking clearly? You want me, a star, to be an agent for someone else? Won''t Nectarine Entertainment turn into aughing stock because of this?"


    Once she heard the positions, Cindy was so angry that she almost jumped up from the bed. After all, in an entertainmentpany, there was an abundance of agents besides stars.


    Making Cindy someone''s agent was asking her to be a follower of someone else, which she was naturally not willing to do.


    "I''m not crazy. You heard me right. Not only do I want you to be someone''s agent, but I want you to be an agent for


    completely unknown artists. Only when you bring up such artists will you be able to show your capability! Then I''ll be assured that Nectarine Entertainment will be in good hands."


    Cindy gave me a nk look. "I just want to make it clear that you''re begging me to help you, not me begging you to feed me. Why should I prove my capability to you?"

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    "Because I believe you have the capability to do so." I was not exasperated by her words and continued to encourage her.


    Cindy was also stunned by my answer.


    In her mind, I was supposed to be scolding her. Why was I suddenly encouraging her?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "But my belief in you isn''t enough. You have to prove it to more people so that these people will treat you seriously.


    Otherwise, even if I hand thepany over to you directly, how many people do you think will listen to such a big star like yourself?"


    She did not need me to remind her of this. She could figure it out herself. She could not be clearer about howplicated the rtionships between artists were.


    When the time came to hand thispany over to her, her artist friends from before would be the ones managed by her. Even if she joined the top management, it would be hard for those people to listen to her.


    "I''ve already made it clear enough. I want you to help me manage thepany, and you need a chance to prove yourself. This is not something that can be solved with just one word. If you think it''s too hard to be an agent, I can understand that. You can refuse. There''s no problem with that, of course. But I think it''s an opportunity to help you."


    The matter hade to this point. I had said basically everything I needed to say, so I picked up the handbag next to me and prepared to leave. Cindy, who was silent, suddenly spoke again, "Why are you giving me such a good opportunity? Is it because you want to make fun of me? Seeing that I''m already so down and out, you want to appear in front of me as a savior so that I can be grateful to you for the rest of my life?"


    I sighed lightly and must admit that she had not changed that much yet.


    If it were the old days, I would not have wanted to exin so much to her.


    "It''s because of the trust you and Theo have in each other."


    Cindy''s disdainful expression froze on her face.


    "You also know very well that Theo established Nectarine Entertainment because of you, so I think that if a new manager were to be chosen for Nectarine Entertainment, the first person to be considered should be you.


    "Secondly, no matter what you take Theo as, you''ll never do anything wrong to him. Of course, that''s when you''re clear-headed, "I added. Sometimes, this woman''s thinking was too simple to the point that she could be manipted by others, but that was not always the case.


    "I won''t betray Theowy, never!" Cindy looked at me angrily.


    "Then think about it. I''ll keep this opportunity open for you for three days. I don''t hear from you after three days, I''ll assume that you''ve rejected my offer."


    What needed to be said was already said, so there was no need for me to linger.


    Theo was still waiting for me back in


    the previous room. He watched r


    come back with a smile on my face,


    and he was instead a little


    worried.


    "You won an argument with her?"


    I nced at him. "Do you think I''m as childish as Cindy?


    "Of course not."


    "Okay then." I took his arm and prepared to leave the hospital.


    "So what''s with you? You look so happy?" Theo still did not quite understand.


    "You''ll find out in a moment." I


    smiled mysteriously on purpose


    nove


    "Come on, let''s go eat. I haven''t had a single bite of food yet. I''m starving."


    I took Theo''s arm and started to act coquettish.


    This freaked Theo out.


    He stopped and looked at me. "I think there''s something that doesn''t feel right with you after your visit to her hospital ward."


    "Oh really?" I rolled my eyes, probably influenced by Cindy.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Theo could not help but curl the corners of his mouth slightly and did not say anything more as if he was getting used to mydylike behavior. After lunch, I insisted on returning to the office with Theo.


    As soon as he saw that Theo was back, Keith was obviously a little excited.


    "President Grant, you''re back. There''s some paperwork that requires your attention."


    Although Keith expressed his calmness, I knew that usually when such a situation arose, there was something very important that required Theo to make a decision personally.


    "You go ahead and get busy. I''ll sit next to you for a while and definitely won''t disturb you." With that, I sent Theo into the office and walked to the pantry myself.


    Seeing Theo leave, I went back to the conference room and waited until Keith came out. I quietly called him to the side and asked him about the recent status of thepany.


    It turned out that Theo had finished dealing with Lafargo Trade''s business during the time that Munchkin and I were in the hospital.


    Originally, the Zimmersons also intended to hand over the business to Theo to manage, but because of Jordan Fredericks'' antics, that became a little tricky.


    Theo had no choice but to need new industrial support.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of this, Keith was still a little angry. "Originally, ording to the scale of our business, it''s reasonable for us to take over the business cooperation, but because of such a mess, many people began to vie after this gigantic slice of cake. Hence, President Grant had no choice but to rush to work on other things during that time."


    "So that''s why there''s Astral Cosmetics?" I thought of the cosmetic surgery hospital.


    Yet, Keith shook his head at me. "No, it was actually Al engineering. But the cosmetic surgery hospital was a good entry point. Plus, Little Young Master''s matters..."


    He paused. It was a matter that could not be ignored but was not quite convenient to mention.


    I looked at him embarrassingly. I was the one who caused the trouble.


    President Grant wanted to reunite with you guys sooner. That''s why he opened up Astral Cosmetics first. But the truth is that what President Grant wanted to do all along was Al technology. Because ourpany hasn''t been involved in this field before and this technology can''t be achieved in one day, it''s a little


    difficult to do so.


    "Now that Astral Cosmetics has


    basically been perfected at its


    foundation and has attracted a lot of attention, what President Grant wants to do next is to transnt AI technology to machinery to attract more international attention When there''s stronger technical support, Grant Corporation''s Al technology will be ready for the whole world to see!"


    I knew Theo''s style. He had never been a person who did just small things. Even so, I did not expect his vision to be so grand this time.


    It also meant that I made the right choice.


    Theo went into the office and never came out again. I did not bother going into the conference room as I was sure to fall asleep at the conference table unknowingly.


    After I woke up, the phone was buzzing next to me. I answered it, and it was a video call from Munchkin.


    "Look, Mommy! Today, Grandma


    taught me to make meatballs. They


    I


    look good, right?" The little one showed me a neat te of meatballs, but some were oddly shaped. I was not sure whether to call them balls or squares as I


    looked at Munchkin''s masterpiece.


    I rubbed my eyes and smiled. "It''s a lot better than before. You should seize the opportunity to learn well. After that, the task of making meatballs in the future will be entrusted to you!"


    I took this opportunity to delegate the task. "Mommy, don''t worry. I''llplete the task well. Have you and Daddy eaten yet?"


    "Soon. We''ll finish thest bit of work and we''ll go eat." I noticed that it was already time for dinner.


    "So, Mommy, are youing over for meatballs?"


    "No. At this hour, traffic will be heavy. You and your grandparents eat first."


    After a few more words with Munchkin, I urged him to hang up the phone.


    I got up and massaged my soreness away. I was ready to go to the office to tell Theo that it was time to go home. I walked to the office but found that the office door was open with a small gap.


    "President Grant, don''t be angry. Keith has a lot on his te, and it''s only human to make mistakes now and then."

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    "What''s going on?" I pushed the door open and entered the office. Theo frowned at a side disy without saying anything, while Ruby was standing behind him.


    Only when she saw me enter did she take a half step backward, pretending not to notice.


    "Mrs. Grant," she finally said, looking at me with some reluctance.


    "We intended to apply the Al technology being developed now to machinery to see the results of the experiment, but machinery is also divided into many kinds, as well as the different parts that function differently."


    I had heard Theo mention this before. Ruby''s exnation was tinged with a slight sense of mockery.


    "We finally picked out a more suitable set of machinery to be used as experiments byparing a huge amount of data from before. We were going to begin preparing custom-made parts, but the relevant information data was identally lost by Keith."


    Ruby said with an aggrieved look on her face as if she was pleading for Keith''s sake.


    I knew that underneath the aggrieved expression, there must have been a smug smile. Otherwise, how could she secretly nce at Theo out of the corners of her eyes right as she finished speaking?


    Theo continued to look at the monitor and did not respond to her.


    Such indifference was interpreted by Ruby as him still being angry with Keith.


    "I''m pleading with you not to get angry, Mr. Grant. I know that this information is very important. The loss of this information is equivalent to our months of hard work all wasted, but it can''t be helped. Not to mention, getting angry is bad for your health. It''s not worth it."


    I sneered in my heart. This woman was really too funny. Her words were full of concern for Theo, but could she not see that Theo simply did not buy her performance?


    I did not bother to expose her and let her go on with her performance.


    "Is there no backup?" I asked in a t tone, my feet moving toward Theo.


    I know very well that with Keith''s work ability, it was simply impossible for him to make such a mistake. Not to exaggerate, but even if the world came to an end, it waspletely impossible for Keith''s work data to bepletely lost.


    In addition to Ruby''s reaction, it could be seen that the whereabouts of this information must be rted to her. She had worked so long for the data to be lost. With he temper, how could she not be crying in front of Theo at this moment? Instead, she was calmly advising


    Theo not to get angry. ContentFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked at the woman who was putting up an act in front of me and felt some pain for Theo.


    As expected, Ruby shook her head


    at me." Mrs. Grant, this is very


    important information. You can''t just leave a backup lying around. Mr. Grant trusted Keith with the data and gave it to him without thinking it would be lost, so the rest of us don''t have a backup."


    Good lord, this woman was pushing all the responsibility on Keith.


    I looked at Theo, who had been silent next to me. I knew that he must be very upset right now. He did not want to work overtime, but he had been busy here for so long and even had to put up with such frustrating matters.


    I looked at Ruby, walked over, and stroked Theo''s hand while saying nothing.


    Theo looked at me and lowered his eyes again tiredly.


    I looked behind me again at Ruby, who was still looking at me smugly at this moment. I could see that she was in a great mood." Mrs. Grant, why don''t you go back and rest first? I''ll be fine here with Mr. Grant."

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    "I think we should just brush it aside for today." I did not answer her words.


    These women had amon problem.


    They were as obedient as sheep in front of Theo, but as soon as Theo had his back turned, they became as prideful as lions.


    I still remembered her arrogance thest time she saw me. Now, she was ying nice in front of Theo, which I did not want to deal with.


    "I see that everyone is already tired today. Now, there''s the problem of paperwork.


    Why don''t we just stop here today and all go back and rest?"


    My words weremanding, leaving no room for negotiation.


    In fact, Theo also knew very well that my purpose was only to ask Ruby to leave.


    If possible, I also wanted to take Theo back to rest, but it depended on whether Theo was willing to.


    I did not expect this Ruby to not back down but insist on carrying on to the end.


    "Mrs. Grant, you''re too kind, but the business field is like a battlefield. No matter how kind you are, you won''t be able to win that way."


    Ruby, likest time, still med me for all the problems.


    "Now that the files are gone, we''re behind schedule. If we take another break tonight, we''ll be exponentially behind." She looked pitifully at Theo, then at me. It was as if she was heartbroken that Theo had such an unintelligent wife as me.


    "Mrs. Grant, I know you mean well, but the reality of the situation doesn''t allow us to rest, so why don''t you go back first?" From the time I entered the office until now, she had been reminding me to hurry back almost every second. It was obvious that she was extremely urgent.


    Seeing that Theo was still silent, I was worried that he was mad again. If that was the case, I guessed he would have to go back to workter.


    I looked down, gently tugged on his sleeve, and said to him with a pout, "I''m hungry."


    Two minutester, Theo


    immediately got up, straightened his somewhat wrinkled shirt, picked up his suit jacket, and took my hand "Come on, let''s go eat." "Can you note back to the office after we eat?" I looked at Theo with begging eyes.


    I did not want to see him this tired again. Not to mention that he knew as well as did that it was absolutely impossible for Keith to have lost


    vel


    work documents. The only possibility was that they were


    hidden away by Ruby. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo was not willing to be threatened by her, but this time, the anxiety of work piling up had caught up to him. That was why he remained here and watched Ruby put up such a performance.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could understand that, but more than anything, I wanted Theo to get some rest.


    Theo was a little hesitant. I knew he wanted toe back and continue working after the annoying Ruby had left, but I did not want him to work so hard.


    Before Theo could refuse, I hurriedly said,"


    You can continue tomorrow. I''m a little tired today."


    There was no need to exin things to Ruby. Anyway, my purpose was to take Theo back to rest.


    Knock, knock, knock. Keith walked in. "Mr. Grant, I found the documents!"


    As he walked in, he sorted out the documents in his hands with an excited smile on his face. His neat suit from before was already a bit messy and it was obvious that he had to put in some effort to find the documents.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    When he entered the room and looked at the crowd, Keith was momentarily embarrassed. His smile faded.


    "Sorry, Mr. Grant. I''lle backter." Realizing that he hade in at the wrong time, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    I immediately called out to him, "It''s okay, Keith. I was just talking to Mr. Grant. That''s pretty much it for tonight. It''s time for you guys to get some rest too."


    I looked at Theo again, and although he had not expressed approval earlier, his gaze had softened.


    With Ruby standing here all the time and Theo wanting to get rid of her, surely he would agree to my proposal as well.


    "Yes, Madam," Keith replied respectfully. He stepped forward and prepared to hand over the documents to Theo.


    "Why would you have a backup?" Ruby''s sudden questioning caused everyone to stare.


    I immediately spoke up, "Didn''t you just say that Theo gave this information to Keith for safekeeping? Since Keith is responsible for the management of this information, isn''t it normal for him to have a backup?"


    I said and looked at Ruby, wanting to hear how she could make a reasonable exnation for her sudden question just now.


    Ruby was slightly stunned. Then, she smiled and continued, "Mrs. Grant, don''t misunderstand. What I mean is that we had just searched through the officeputer and couldn''t find any backup. With this sudden copying out, I''m just a little curious about its origin."


    After that, she looked at Theo again. Her eyes were a lot calmer than just now. "Thepany has rules saying that for ss-two confidential documents and above, not even employees themselves are allowed to keep a backup. Otherwise, it''s easy to cause misunderstandings, right?"


    Hmph. I sneered in my heart. This was her reasoning, huh? However, I could not deny it.


    Thepany did have such a rule.


    Important confidential documents could only be kept in the officeputer and could not be privately saved.


    In reality, however, the employees mostly worked on their own privateputers and stored work documents there. It was normal. Everything just had to be in ordance with the confidentiality agreement. They should never disclose such information to outsiders.


    To put it bluntly, there was a high degree of freedom in the rule.


    This rule was treated to be nonexistent before this incident. Anyway, employees just chose to use whichever was more convenient-the officeputer or their privateputer.


    If something were to happen, then this rule woulde into y, but it was not meant to take effect now.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith bowed his head and spoke up, "I''m sorry Mr Grant. I was workingte, so I stored the information on myptop and took it back with me. I was worried that the officeputer wasn''t very safe as it was in a public area, so I stored important information on a portable hard drive and kept it as a backup at home.


    "But I only left it as a backup and didn''t send it to anyone else. I can bring theptop over for you to go through."


    When I heard Keith say such things, I was vaguely distressed.


    If it were not for Ruby, he would not have to exin himself here at all. Theo''s and my trust in Keith had never once wavered.


    "You say that, but who knows what


    you''ve done on theptop? If the documents hadn''t gone missing today, we would''ve never known that you were keeping a copy of something so important for


    ove


    yourself."


    Ruby, who was next to him, seemed to have caught him by his tail. Just as soon as she finished speaking, she immediately turned her head to look at Theo.


    "Mr. Grant, I think this vition of thepany''s rutes must be dealt with seriously. Otherwise, the employees at the lower level will pretend as if the rules don''t exist at all. How can thepany even be run after that..."


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to manage mypany." Theo, who had not spoken up until now, finally could not help himself.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    He looked coldly at Ruby. "I only asked you to help me with the work of bridging our Al intelligence technology and the machinery we use. I gave you full authority over the management involved in the area of machinery, but I never seemed to have put you in charge of handling otherpany matters."


    Ruby stood still, and I felt embarrassed for her. After a few brief seconds, she looked up again and looked at Theo as if she had found a new excuse. "But Mr. Grant, if such important information is so easily privately kept by others, then my work will be in vain. This entails months of hard work from our team.


    Not wanting Theo to waste his effort bothering with such things, I spoke again," Following your idea, do you mean to say we should put each employee in a separate room with all office appliances, includingputers, provided by us? Should we also install surveince cameras in each room? Shall we do a thorough inspection when employees clock in and out, maybe even include an X-ray scan of the body?"


    I deliberately blew things very out of proportion, but what I said was also in ordance with the conditions set by Ruby''s questions.


    Ruby looked at me with anger in her eyes. I knew she wanted to say that I was picking a fight with her, and I was indeed doing so. However, she could not just say it out loud in front of Theo, so even if she found a reason to pick on Keith, there was no way I was going to let her have the opportunity to bully him.


    "Mrs. Grant, you misunderstood. I don''t mean that. The solutions you came up with are useful, but the implementation will have a certain degree of difficulty. It''s understandable, though. You''re not the manager of thepany, after all. Being able toe up with such methods is good, but I believe that Mr. Grant must have his own considerations. After all, he knows just how important the information kept within thepany is."


    "Oh, yes." Then, she added, "I forgot something. Mrs. Grant, you''ve had a period of rest at home, so you must be rusty with thepany''s rules. I shouldn''t have said that just now. I didn''t think it through. Please forgive me, Mrs. Grant." "That''s right-" I was about to open my mouth to retort, but Theo got the jump on me.


    "When you reminded me of this, I remembered that for such a long time, there had never been issues with the data stored on Keith''sputer. But at this moment when we''re preparing to enter the field of artificial intelligence, the data was suddenly and inexplicably lost. I''m guessing it should be someone from the rivalpany who had a hand in this."


    Gradually, I watched as the expression on Ruby''s face stiffened.


    "Then this matter is indeed not to be underestimated. It must be thoroughly investigated. Keith is


    responsible for the loss of


    el


    information, but it''s even more, necessary for me to uncover this person. Otherwise our efforts will be the stepping stone for others. That won''t be


    good."


    I was amused by Theo''s tone of voice and quietly turned around, unable to stop myself from covering my mouth and snickering.


    "We''re indeed exhausted today, and we were dyed for a long time because of the data incident. It''ste, so let''s all go back first."


    Theo ordered, "Tomorrow, I''lle


    to thepany earlier and head to the security department to check the surveince footage. I''ll find out the cause of this matter and give everyone an exnation."


    He finished speaking and looked specifically at Ruby. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that the security department investigates carefully. I''ll definitely not allow your hard work to go to waste."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    Keith got a little nervous when he saw Theo like this, so he immediately said," President Grant, Madam, I''m to me for today''s matter, so I won''t rest. I''ll work overtime to finish these. Madam, you can apany President Grant back home."


    I frowned slightly. When did Keith be so slow-witted? What did this have to with him? Could he not tell that he was being set up by someone else?


    He was already working sote, yet he still volunteered to work overtime. No one in their right mind would do so.


    Before I could say anything, Ruby had already taken the liberty to make the decision.


    ''He''s right, President Grant. Our progress has suffered a setback because of this hup. You should go back and rest if you''re tired. Let Keith stay to work overtime."


    Theo''s tone was cold, "But he''s not familiar with all the information. It''s not a one-man job."


    "It''s okay, I can help him.


    "Keith, just call and ask if there''s anything you don''t know. I don''t have any ns tonight."


    I did not know if it was to salvage her reputation after embarrassing herself in front of Theo earlier or to show off, but Ruby even took the initiative to say that she could work overtime.


    After a few seconds of silence, Theo looked up at Keith. "You lost such an important document. How are you going to stay awake after working overtime? Are you going to lose something else?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith choked for a moment, not knowing how to reply.


    The wrinkles between my brows grew deeper as Theo clearly wanted Keith to go back and have a proper rest. Could he not have worded it nicely? Why did he have to put it in such a way that others could not even respond with a thank you?


    After that, he looked at Ruby. "If you don''t have any ns for tonight, then do me another favor."


    "Yes, President Grant." As soon as Ruby heard that he needed her help, her face immediately became delighted. Even the tips of her eyebrows began to dance.


    ''Go check the surveince for me and see who has touched Keith''sputer recently. I need a list of everyone who has been in and out of Keith''s office." Theo put on his coat and decided to leave the office,


    It took me a great deal of effort to hold back myughter after seeing the look on Ruby''s face.


    "But President Grant, Keith is usually very busy with work. He''s in charge of a lot of the management tasks, so there are many people who enter and leave his office. Even if we list everyone out, it might still be a little difficult for us to investigate."


    Theo pondered for a moment and looked at Ruby. "You''ve got a point."


    Ruby''s nod seemed like a sigh of relief.


    Immediately after, Theo added, "Then just send me the information on the people who entered and left his office this afternoon. We''ll start the investigation from this afternoon."


    After that, Theo pulled me and strode out of the office. When I walked past Keith, I winked at him and told him to quickly get off work and rest.


    Ruby stood still with the intention of saying something, but it was toote.


    In the evening, Theo and I ate at a restaurant. I was a bit hesitant to talk to him after seeing how tired he looked, so I stared at the food on my te and ate in silence.


    For the first time, our dinner was so quiet.


    When we got home, I told him to sleep earlier. He obediently went to the bathroom first.


    I was tidying up the clothes when the phone suddenly rang.


    I nced over to see that it was Cindy calling, so I picked up the phone. "Wanda, I agree to your proposal but you''d better listen up. I''m only doing so to help Theowy, not you, so don''t you ever think that of me as your subordinate in the future."

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    "Of course not." I was serious. I would never have such delusional thoughts.


    Moreover, it did not matter whether she was my subordinate or not. All I needed was for her to help Theo.


    "Let me remind you again that I''m only in this to help Theowy. It has nothing to do with you, so you shall not interfere with my work in the future, nor do I need you to teach me how to do things."


    "No problem, but about the matter of managing thepany, the teacher Theo assigns you will ask you to follow their arrangements when the timees, so do cooperate."


    "I''ve told you, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things." With that, she hung up the phone.


    I held the phone wryly.


    "Who''s that?" Maybe I was too focused on listening to her just now, I did not even notice that Theo had alreadye out of the bathroom.


    As he had heard myst words, he felt that something was off. Hence, he asked me that question.


    I looked at him, walked over, and took the towel from him to dry his short, wet hair.


    "It''s Cindy."


    Theo froze and turned his head to look at me. "Why did she call?"


    I smiled and walked behind him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "When I saw her at the hospital today, I invited her to help you manage the entertainmentpany and she agreed." "You hired her to help me manage thepany?" Theo was very surprised, but this time, he did not turn his head.


    I rubbed his sideburns and exined," You''ll only get busier and busier. You''re already splitting yourself into two. Plus, now that you have so many enemies watching you, if you don''t find someone you trust to help you manage thepany, what are you going to do in the future?"


    I reminded Theo that the scariest thing about fighting upfront was having a fire in the backyard.


    "I can''t work as intensely as I did before with my current physical condition, so there''s no way I can help you."


    "But Cindy..." Theo was hesitant as he cared about Cindy, but it was also the reason why he was unsure because he was clear about Cindy''s strengths.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve made all the arrangements. I''ve talked to her about the management part before, and I''ll have someone look after her. Everything rted to the artists'' work as well as daily publicity will be in her hands." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo had short hair, so it dried quickly, but a lot of his hair was still stuck together. Hence, I used my fingers tob through his hair while giving Theo a massage.


    "Although Cindy doesn''t have much managing experience, she''s great as an artist. Plus, she knows more about the show business than both of usbined, so putting the artists in her hands is no problem."


    Theo could not deny that fact either.


    She even agreed to start from the bottom


    as an agent, so you can take your time to train her."


    Theo lifted


    hands and reached


    high


    back to hold my wrists. Then, he gently hugged me in his arms. "I


    don''t care what happens to her, but I


    don''t know why you''re doing this


    when she had clearly done


    something like that to you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo put one arm around me, and the other hand caressed my belly. He was worried about the baby.


    "The more it happens, the more I want to keep her around so that if she wants to do something bad, I''ll be able to detect it early."


    Theo started to grow anxious at my statement. I looked at him with a bright smile on my face.


    That was certainly not my intention, and I did not want Cindy to have any more bad


    thoughts about me. These were only predictions. They may nevere true.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    After listening to my exnation, Theo furrowed his brows. I knew what he meant by that. He did not want me to keep Cindy around just because of this.


    I reached out to smoothen out his eyebrows. "Don''t worry. She has a new target now and will never treat me like a stumbling block again."


    "What do you mean?" Theo smiled faintly. I guessed that from his perspective, this was an extremely dangerous thing.


    He had a hard time getting rid of Cindy before this, only for me to put her next to him for work again.


    His biggest concern right now was still the hard-earned baby in my belly.


    "Do you know why she insisted on learning to walk in the hospital today? It''s all because of Zedd."


    Theo had something in mind.


    "I went to her ward today, and Nadia was bbering on and on in front of her so that Cindy wouldn''t interfere in her rtionship with Zedd. I think Cindy really is jealous this time around."


    I replied to Theo with a question, "She''s already jealous of someone else. Will she stille to cling to you?"


    This should have put Theo''s mind at ease, but half a secondter, he looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "So you''re saying that I''m old and senile?"


    I bit my lip to forcefully suppress myughter as I did not expect Theo to use such adjectives. "I never said that." I knew that he wanted me tofort him, but I wanted to tease him instead.


    "Plus, you''ve been working overtime untilte at night for two nights in a row. I''m worried that your hair will start falling out," I said while proactively looking at the top of his head.


    As soon as the words were out of my mouth, I was pinned down onto the bed by him. He carefully protected my head and waist, but his body was pressed against mine.


    "In that case, let''s check tonight, shall we?" After that, hisrge hands started to be restless. I could feel my body temperature gradually rising, but I was worried about the baby as well.


    We were in the early stages of pregnancy, after all, so the risk was very high.


    I stopped him with my hand and spoke in a breathless voice, "Theo, be careful. There''s still the baby."From N?velDrama.Org.


    He replied with a heavy breath in between kisses, "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the doctor and he said it''s fine."


    He stopped his movements and gazed at me. "He even said that the fetus will grow healthier if the parents have a good rtionship."


    "There''s no such thing." I knew that a


    mother''s pleasure would affect the secretion of hormones in the body, which in turn would affect the development of the fetus. However, Theo''s words were too unreliable.


    Before I had time to exin, my lips were already blocked.


    After tossing and turning until midnight. Theo got up early the next morning. I opened my eyes and insisted on getting up although my body was still sleepy.


    He immediately walked over to the


    edge of the bed upon seeing this and leaned down to help meb my hair, Sleep a little longer. You don''t have to wait for me at the office today. I promise not to work overtime. I''ll be back right after


    work."


    I subconsciously lifted the corners of my mouth. "That''s not what I''m worried about. I''m getting ready to go watch a reality show." "What reality show?"


    I suddenly thought that Theo looked quite cute when he was puzzled.


    Iughed without saying anything. "I''ll tell you if you pull me up."


    We both tidied ourselves up and went to


    the office. Everyone was polite and respectful as soon as they saw me.


    However, could sense that my arrival had put pressure on them so much so that the women admiring Theo had to stop themselves short as they forced themselves to withdraw their gazes.


    I thought to myself that these women must hate me.


    Some things just could not be helped.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    I followed Theo into the office. He went to his desk while I walked to the couch in the guest area.


    Just as I was about to take off my coat, Ruby walked in holding arge pile of documents.


    "Mrs. Grant," she greeted me coldly and rushed toward Theo.


    "President Grant, these are the documents for the research result of the mecha technology which I organizedst night. These are theparisons made between us and other mechs in the market right now. I''ve analyzed the advantages and disadvantages as well."


    She was whispering in Theo''s ear about the details of the fruits of herborst night, but she did not mention anything about the surveince task she was assigned.


    Theo picked up the documents and looked at them carefully. The debrief had also ended for the time being. Ruby just so happened to yawn uncontrobly.


    I knew that this meant that one of the main characters of the reality show had made an appearance.


    "Are you very sleepy?" Theo asked coldly beside her.


    If it were others, those words would have scared the hell out of them, but to Ruby, it was undoubtedly the beginning of a reward.


    She immediately smiled like a flower, but a secondter, the smile vanished as her gaze became resentful.


    "I''m sorry, President Grant. After Keith found the informationst night, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to catch up, so I made these reports overnight. I didn''t have enough sleep, so that''s why I yawned just now. I''ll try to get some shut-eye during my lunch break."


    Theo picked up the documents. "What about the surveince footage I asked you to checkst night? Any news?"


    "Surveince..."


    Sure enough, Ruby''s face changed at the mention of the surveince.


    "I''m sorry, President Grant. I was too caught up with the reportsst night and wanted to quickly finish the analysis of the results, so I didn''t have time to look at the surveince footage."


    Her voice grew softer and softer with the usual upset look on her face.


    I thought that she should realize by now that she would not be able to escape the surveince task assigned by Theo.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Theo closed the documents and did not seem like he had much to say about them.


    "I had already stressed the


    Our


    importance of checking the surveince footage with you yesterday. No matter how much faster or better the analysis of our research results is, we''re just doing someone else''s job if we don''t catch this person early. Don''t you know that?"


    Theo pointed to the documents on the table. It''s even possible that you did all these using my information to help someone elsey their


    groundwork. Do you really think I would do something so stupid?"


    "No, I''m sorry, President Grant. I''m the one who didn''t know how to prioritize." She quickly lowered her head.


    "Make sure you turn this person over to me by this morning."


    "Yes." After Ruby left gloomily, I did not even bother looking at her.


    Subsequently, Theo began to concentrate on work, so I did not disturb him either. I casually flipped through some magazines for about an hour. After I lifted my wrist to nce at my watch, I guessed that the protagonist was about to make


    an appearance any time now.


    I pushed the door open and walked to the conference room, pretending to admire the view outside the building. In reality, I was just staring at everything in the office.


    The conference room was decorated with modern ss windows, and the curtains were only opened up during meetings


    If I wanted to watch the show, then this was undoubtedly the best ce to watch it from.


    Ding. As the elevator doors opened, Cindy walked in while dressed mboyantly with her four-inch high silver heels.


    All the men in the office stared at her.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    She wore a pair of straight-cut suit pants paired with a white shirt and a rose-red jacket. The style of clothing gave off an urban beauty vibe, but the color of her jacket was a little too striking.


    That was what made her Cindy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I snickered internally while seeing her sit in the wheelchair pushed by her assistant without a change of expression. I was secretly impressed at how unceremoniously she entered the office


    This must be the self-cultivation of artists. They would not miss out on wearing high heels, even if they were sitting in a wheelchair. Not to mention, the smile on their faces when they were greeting their '' fans''.


    I had not seen the girl at the front desk a lot, but I reckoned that it was not Cindy''s first time at Grant Corporation. The people here would more or less know who she was, so it was normal that no one stopped her.


    On the other hand, the employees in the office could not avert their gazes no matter how many times they had seen Cindy.


    The women were envious and jealous, whereas the men were full of desire. Some of them even showed love and admiration in their eyes.


    I watched as she was pushed by her assistant toward Theo''s office in high spirits.


    When she was just a short distance away from the door, Ruby suddenly rushed out.


    At this moment, the two protagonists


    appeared. I took a few steps forward with both my hands sped to my chest.


    "Stop right there. Who are you? What are you doing here?" Ruby looked toward the door in anger as if she wanted to question why the receptionist and the security guards did not stop this stranger sooner.


    Cindy looked at her with a contemptuous smile. "Which vige do youe from? Do you not look at your phone?"


    Ruby was so angry that she was


    about to speak up, but Cindy continued, "Even if you don''t know


    who I am you should have eyes,


    right? Can''t you see that no reset


    one


    dared to stop me even when came in from the main entrance? Who are you to stand in my way?"


    Even if Cindy was sitting in a wheelchair and her line of sight was


    shorter than Ruby''s by arge margin, her tone of voice was stiff scornful. That attitude of hers that looked down on others pushed Ruby over the edge.


    When Cindy was done speaking, she waved her hand behind her, signaling for her assistant to push her forward.


    At that moment, Ruby refused to


    buy it. She insisted on blocking her way. She stared at Cindy with eyes as big as a bull''s without saying a word as if Cindy had to show proof of identity to pass through her.


    I watched as the scene got even more interesting.


    Cindy had to stop and take a good look at the woman in front of her. I saw her eyes lingering on Ruby for two seconds, scanning her from head and toe. I finally understood something.


    As women, we were born with the ability to enter a situation and immediately be able to distinguish the roles of every woman present.


    Not to mention, Cindy had worked in the entertainment industry before, so this ability of hers was infinitely magnified.


    Ruby, who was in front of her, was not worth her distraction at all. If Ruby had not rushed in front of her, Cindy might not even have noticed that there was such a person in the office.


    Half a minuteter, I saw Cindy smile lightly from afar. Then, she red at Ruby and shouted, "Theowy? Theowy?"


    Keith immediately pushed open the office door and walked out, "Ms. Reed, you''re here?"


    After seeing Keith''s behavior, Ruby was instantly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    "President Grant and Madam are waiting for you inside. You can just go in."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy waved her hand at the assistant behind her smugly after getting permission, and she entered the office without saying a word to Ruby.


    I saw that it was almost time, so I walked to the office and pushed the door open. I did not disturb Theo as he was still working.


    The next second, Cindy was pushed in, but her assistant only pushed her to the door before voluntarily exiting and closing the office door. That was when I noticed that Cindy''s wheelchair was electric.


    She took a few steps forward, and the smug look from just now disappeared as she greeted Theo with a poker face, "Theowy."


    "You''re here?" Theo responded calmly.


    Cindy''s wheelchair slowly moved forward.


    "You can just talk about the work with Wanda. She''s more familiar with Nectarine Entertainment than I am. I have some information on my side that you may need. I''ll have my assistant print it out."


    "No need. I can just read it directly from yourputer." After saying that, she moved next to Theo and stood up while holding onto her wheelchair for support. Then, she hopped twice on one foot and leaned on the edge of the table.


    After positioning herself, she slowly bent down to check the files on theputer. I was standing behind Theo. I felt like my heart was in my throat as I watched her hop.


    She was wearing four-inch high heels, and they were even stilettos.


    Theo and I were quite worried, but she started to concentrate on the documents as if nothing had happened.


    Upon seeing this, I spoke up and gave her a brief.


    "Theo and I haven''t actively managed Nectarine Entertainment for some time, but there aren''t any major problems in the management yet. It''s just that thepany''s performance isn''t doing too well. We''ve brought in a few neers, and I''ve noticed that the results are poor. Without leadership, there''s only so much we can do."


    I was being honest about this.


    For a long time, I had not been managing that side of the business.


    Theo would certainly not spend too much effort on a small entertainmentpany, so thepany''s poor performance was expected.


    We were lucky that nothing went terribly wrong.


    Cindy stood straight up. "I know that. Those new agents have been in the industry before. They know about Nectarine Entertainment''s current situation, so they''re not really working hard. They''re just there to pass time. They don''t grab


    novel.n


    opportunities, and even if they do, they don''t give them to the right artists, so the results aren''t outstanding."


    I showed a pleasing smile. "As expected from a real professional You found the source of the problem at one nce." Cindy was not too happy after hearing this and@losed theptop.


    "Wanda, I''ve told you before. I''m not here to help you. I''m just here for Theowy, so you don''t need to praise me. I don''t care how many nice things you say. I won''t be at your service."


    I shrugged. "Of course."


    I had never intended to take her in as my subordinate.


    "I''ll do my best to cooperate with you at work, but don''t think about anything else."


    Cindy disyed an attitude of professionalism, which I deeply admired.


    She might be sitting on the desk now, but ever since she came in, she had not clung to Theo like she used to.


    ''I''ll start from the agents and see where the problem lies. I''ll move up from there until all of the problems are solved. For now-"


    When Cindy was talking, there was a knock on the office door.


    "Come in." Theo was a little annoyed, but he still spoke.


    He had thought that it was work-rted, but we saw Ruby walking in with coffee.


    "President Grant, I''vee to bring you coffee."


    Theo''s face became gloomy. "Are you that free?"

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Theo was pissed, but Ruby still had the audacity to serve us coffee without a change of expression.


    "President Grant, I''ve dealt with all the things you ordered me to. The receptionist, Zoey, still has a bunch of things she hasn''t done, yet she was busy bringing in coffee, so I thought of lending her a helping hand."


    I noticed that Cindy began to look at Ruby with interest and started scrutinizing her, not only was she observing her acting skills, it was more like she was mocking her internally.


    Could such people still have love for their colleagues?


    Theo nced at the coffee and then looked toward Ruby, "Did you find the person I asked you to find on the surveince camera?"


    Ruby froze and she put down the coffee pot, she then looked at Theo and replied in a serious manner, "President Grant, I''ve carefully checked the video. The people who came in and out of Keith''s office that day were our people, and you''ve specifically given permission for Keith''s office to not have surveince, so..."


    She paused without continuing.


    Keith''s office was, in fact, equipped with surveince, but not many people knew about this.


    On the second day of the incident, Keith took the initiative to put the video on Theo''s desk. Without looking at the video, Theo and I could already guess who did it.


    However, Keith still let us watch the video just in case.


    Indeed, only people from ourpany went it, and the only person to have touched Keith''sputer was Ruby, who was standing right in front of us.


    The good thing was that her purpose in moving the file was very simple, she just wanted to attract attention of Theo.


    The missing files had tracking codes on them, and Keith had someone search up the files already, they were not exfiltrated.


    In view of Ruby still being useful to thepany, Theo did not make this matter public.


    "Keith and I had carefully


    investigated, and we came to the


    conclusion that we might have


    identally copied the file to another USB drive as a backup. We wanted to bring it to the office to show you, but we forgot, I hope you don''t me Keith for this. He''s usually busy with a lot of things, so forgetting is normal, but the good thing is that it''s not exfiltrated."


    Her smile was as sweet as always, I could not help but be impressed by her. The fact that she could lie while staring straight into the eyes of Theo, I had to say she did have


    some guts.


    I could tell that Cindy, who had just arrived, was suspicious of her behavior as well, but it did not seem like the right time to make a move.


    Theo was silent for a few seconds, then he picked up the file and dismissed her.


    "Then, just focus on the job at hand, if you want to be a receptionist, just write an application to the personnel."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was already considered Theo''s" gentlest" warning.


    Ruby stopped smiling and looked somewhat wronged. "Okay, President Grant."


    After that, she picked up the coffee pot and poured two more cups of coffee. One was ced squarely in front of me, while the other was handed to Cindy.


    Although it was just a simple act of serving coffee, I could clearly see her hand nting more and more as if she was about to fall down.


    I saw that the cup of coffee was


    about to be poured onto Cindy, but before could grab Ruby, Cindy picked up the folder next to her and wayed it with force, which sent the coffee cup flying,


    The coffee that was supposed to be


    sshed onto Cindy was now sshed all over Ruby.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    The coffee spilled all over Ruby, and because her weight was unstable, she even fell on the floor.


    After a few seconds, she slowly propped herself up with her palms on the floor. The coffee dripping from her hair to her clothes was obvious, and her brightly colored dress was now mostly soaked with coffee.


    When Ruby saw how much of a mess she was in front of Theo, she was bound to be furious.


    "You..."


    "If you can''t even do something so simple like pouring coffee, I think you should n another career path before it''s toote."


    Before the person on the floor began to curse, Cindy was already mocking her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Such words were undoubtedly hurtful to a technician like her, and I could only imagine how Ruby felt. However, there was no way she could refute it. After all, she was the one who took the initiative to serve it. Nobody forced her to.


    Cindy spoke again before Ruby could even stomach her previous remark.


    I looked at her wiping the coffee stains on the folder as she said cruelly," Professionals should stick to professional jobs Things like serving coffee and pouring water should be left to the front desk staff. You can just focus on your own work."


    I was quite surprised. I never thought that Cindy would one day be able to talk to others so calmly.


    Ruby stayed on the floor without moving for quite a while. We did not know what she was waiting for, but I guessed that she was waiting for Theo to help her.


    However, we all knew that it would not happen.


    After a long time, Theo seemed to have grown a little impatient.


    "I think you should go now."


    Only then did Ruby struggle to get up. She looked at Theo aggrievedly, then at me.


    Finally, she limped out the office door as if she had been badly injured.


    I could feel her anger, judging from the way she closed the door.


    On the other hand, I struggled to suppress the corners of my mouth from curling up.


    Upon seeing this, Cindy lightly sighed and hopped off the table to sit back in her wheelchair. "Ill go to the bathroom."


    After saying that, she maneuvered her wheelchair out of the office.


    Only then was I free tough out loud.


    Theo nced sideways at me. "Why does it feel like you''re gloating?"


    "Because another good show is about to go down." I raised my eyebrows in triumph.


    However, the man in front of me seemed to have no clue what I was talking about.


    I quickly dragged him to Keith''s office so that we would not miss the show.


    There was aputer in Keith''s office, which was directly connected to the security department, where all the surveince footage could be essed.


    We pulled up the surveince footage of Ruby''s office, and sure enough, not only was Ruby there but Cindy too.


    "What are you doing here? This is my private office. Please get out!"


    After learning Cindy''s tactics, Ruby realized that her arrogance was only an empty shell in front of her. Even her voice was not as resounding as before.


    "I just want to tell you to focus on your job. Stop being delusional. You''ll never get close to Theowy."


    Ruby''s little secret had been


    exposed, so she froze on the spot. She wanted to refute it, but she had no valid reason. She could only fight back in defiance. "What about you? Can you get him?"


    "I don''t have to get him. I can always be there for him, and that''s enough."


    Those words left Ruby speechless.


    "Not only did Ie here to remind you that he''s married, but I also came here to give you a piece of advice. If you still want to see The for a longer period of time, you should just do your job properly. Otherwise, the more trouble you cause, the sooner it is you''ll getid off. If you don''t believe me, you can try."

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    "Who the hell are you?" Ruby looked at Cindy with a deathly gaze.


    "You still don''t know who I am until now? What qualifications do you have to snatch Theowy, then?" Cindy left after herst remark and walked away in style.


    I saw Ruby standing on the spot in silence for some time. She then went to the back room to change her clothes before sitting back down at her desk. She went back to work without saying a word.


    Theo stood straight and looked at my smug expression.


    "I think even in the past, you were much better than her."


    My expression froze, and for a moment, I did not know whether Theo wasplimenting me or insulting me.


    "But someone eventually has to help me out. Otherwise, others will say that I''m the president''s petty wife."


    After saying that, Theo''s expression also froze before turning serious.


    He leaned closer to me. "So you''re saying that you want to be the president''s generous wife?"


    I gritted my teeth to hold back myughter and pretended to feel wronged, so I said," Actually, I''ve always been a generous person."


    I noticed Theo''s unusual expression as his face got closer.


    When he approached me, I gently pushed him away. Besides, this was Keith''s office. We should not make our colleagues feel ufortable. "Enough. Let''s not disturb Keith''s work. Let''s go back." I turned my head and slipped out of the office after saying that.


    Theo looked back at Keith before quickly leaving the office.


    Poor Keith worked so hard, yet he still had to endure Theo''s bullying.


    Soon after we returned to the office, Cindy came back too. She went up to the desk and organized the documents. "I can''t finish reading all these now. I''ll bring them back with me."


    She packed up her stuff and was about to leave.


    Theo did not say anything. I knew he wanted to speak, but he was afraid of stirring up other matters, so I helped him.


    "Stay and join us for lunch."


    Cindy froze, then she looked at me warily.


    "We can exin any part of the


    documents that you don''t


    understand. Plus, it''s almost


    1


    lunchtime. You''ll be stuck in traffic if you go out now, so why don''t you


    eat with us?"


    Actually, It was only 40 minutes past 10, so the roads would not be blocked if she took a taxi right now.


    It was just an excuse.


    After giving it some thought, Cindy nodded her head and epted my invitation.


    She took the files and went to the conference room on her own. I did not bother her again and sat obediently in Theo''s office.


    Soon, it was time for lunch. Ruby did note in again since this morning.


    I had Cindy as an excuse, so Theo could not work overtime during lunch.


    I knew it was simply because of work, but if he did not go, Cindy would feel awkward.


    If he waste, Cindy and I would have to starve, so he was more punctual than usual.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, there was a shopping mall next to thepany, so Theo took me and Cindy there for lunch.


    "What do you want to eat?" I took the initiative to ask.


    "You don''t need to be so attentive. Since I''ve agreed, I won''t back out." Cindy finished speaking and maneuvered her wheelchair forward alone.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Theo looked at me worriedly, but Iughed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not angry. I just think that Cindy''s behavior is quite cute," I exined.


    "I don''t quite understand what you


    mean." Theo had a serious face. guessed that he must have thought that was going to take revenge on


    §Ú§Þ


    Cindy.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Although Cindy was talking to me in that way, I was not even angry.


    To clear up the misunderstanding, I took the initiative to exin.


    "Think about it. The reason why Cindy agreed is that she wants Zedd to look at her differently. Now, she even knows to distance herself from you, so what else do I have to worry about?


    "Everything she''s doing right now is just like an innocent little girl fighting for love. She''s left behind herplicated mind a long time ago. Isn''t a woman like her cute?"


    After hearing this, Theo also thought it made sense.


    Cindy did not go too fast. She was just a short distance ahead, so Theo and I could catch up with just a few steps.


    When we passed by a sushi restaurant, the picture of the spicy cabbage looked particrly tempting, so I tugged on Theo''s sleeve.


    "Why don''t we have sushi for lunch today?''


    "Lure." Just as Theo said that, Cindy had already turned and gone in.


    I was expecting her to be fussy, but she was so cooperative.


    After walking into the sushi restaurant and ordering our food, the three of us sat in silence.


    Now that I recalled, except for irritating Ruby on purpose this morning, Cindy had not called Theo''s name that much.


    I kicked Theo''s foot under the table to signal him that he should take the initiative to talk to Cindy as they could not remain in deadlock forever.


    Plus, it looked kind of awkward.


    After receiving the signal, Theo took only a second to understand it before speaking.


    "How are your injuries? What did the doctor say?" Cindy was surprised to hear Theo speak, and the hostility in her eyes dissipated instantly.


    Without that arrogant nature of hers, she turned into a good girl within a second. "It''s nothing, Theowy. I''m doing fine." After saying that, she silently fidgeted with the cup of tea in her hands. Her eyes were no longer fixated on Theo.


    "I see some self-service side dishes over there. I''ll go have a look." I made an excuse and hurriedly slipped away.


    I could not help but snicker the moment I got up as I never thought this day woulde.


    However, I wish that they could be more natural.


    Them having a sense of propriety


    was much more important than me


    having a sense of propriety. Since they already understood each other''s feelings, there was no need for me to hold on to the past.


    While I was picking the dishes in the self-service area, I looked back from time to time and saw that they were just having small talk. It did not feel like they were very familiar with each other.


    I was already satisfied with that alone.


    When I returned to the table with my tray and was about to show off my harvest, I looked up just in time to see Zedd and


    Nadia sitting not far away.


    Then, he and I looked toward Theo and Cindy at the same time.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The two people at the table saw that I stopped moving, so their eyes naturally followed my line of sight. The four of them looked at each other, and no one spoke for a while.


    Then, Zedd came over and broke the silence. "Wanda, I didn''t expect you to be generous enough to be able to share your husband so selflessly." "What, are you the only one in the world who''s allowed to share?"


    Cindy fought back before I could even say anything.


    She seemed to think that it was not enough, so she turned to take my tray.


    "Thank you, Wanda, for bringing over these side dishes for us," said Cindy as she took the initiative to put them in front of Theo.


    "Theowy, try their side dishes. They taste different from other ces. They taste particrly authentic. They''re perfect as appetizers." She even handed utensils to Theo.


    §Ö


    I knew that Cindy was doing this to annoy Zedd, but for a second there, I


    felt like had returned to a few years ago when Theo was purposely doing same thing to anger me


    U


    the


    Even I had fallen for it, what more Zedd who was watching this now?

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    No sooner had one party finished speaking that the other began causing trouble again.


    Naturally, Nadia did not want to concede when she heard what Cindy said and immediately whined to Zedd. "Let''s go, Zedd. I''ve never enjoyed sushi anyway, and seeing all these flies has ruined my appetite even further."


    Theo gave her a look the minute she finished speaking.


    Nadia immediately became too scared to make another move. She even subconsciously reached her hand back to grab Zedd''s arm.


    However, she did not expect that Zedd would not be on her side this time. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Zedd''s teeth were gritted as he asked questions.


    Not only had Nadia caused more trouble instead of helping, but she had also asked such lowly questions the minute she began speaking. This meant it would be even harder for Zedd to regain his dignity.


    Upon seeing the look on Zedd''s face, Nadia finally realized she had said the wrong thing, so she hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean that. I just wanted to point out that there''s a fly or two in here. There aren''t many of them.¡±


    While she waved her hands around frantically, I gazed at her in interest and asked, "Where are the flies you saw? Can you point them out to me?" Nadia was dumbfounded by my question.


    "Excuse me, sir. The dishes you ordered are


    ready." The server chose that exact moment to bring the dishes we had ordered over to the table.


    Cindy grew even more excited and immediately ced a piece of sushi on Theo''s te as she said, "Quick, Theowy, try this. I remember you used to love this."


    I knew Cindy was deliberately saying such things for Zedd to overhear. How could Zedd not lose his temper when she was being so intimate, saying that she remembered Theo''s sushi preference?


    "Alright, Cindy Reed, fine. I must have been blind," Zedd said angrily before he turned and left.


    Nadia seemed slightly aggrieved. She must be feeling ufortable after hearing what I just said, but she also knew that she would stand a chance of getting together with Zedd if he was angry at Cindy.


    Thus, the look in her eyes showed only aggrievedness and not the slightest hint of anger.


    "Zedd? Zedd?" she called out twice.


    Zedd did not respond, and even after he could no longer be seen from the


    restaurant Cindy still stood frozen


    to the spot as she stared in the


    direction Zedd had left in. Content


    belongs to


    I frowned slightly, not understanding why she was acting this way. Wasn''t this usually the time most people would run after the other party? Why was she standing here?


    I had no idea what was going on in her mind.


    Bored, I ran a hand over my fingers


    and noticed that it was sticky because I had identally spilled some sauce onto my hand when handling the side dishes just now.


    Turning to look at Theo, I mouthed to him that I was going to go to the bathroom.


    Soon after leaving, I sensed that someone was following me.


    Sure enough, when I looked into the mirror, it was Nadia.


    I acted as if nothing was wrong as I washed my hands. Nadia became infuriated by my behavior.


    "Wanda Lane, what the hell are you doing?"


    "What are you trying to ask me?" I asked without even bothering to raise my head as I continued washing my hands.


    "You helped me get out of sticky situations before this, so why are you helping Cindy


    Reed this time?"


    "I think I''ve answered this question before," I said as I gazed at Nadia through the mirror. She was a smart


    to


    which meant I did not need


    myself.


    "But you don''t have to be so generous that you''re even letting her use Theo now, do you? Are you guys happy that you''ve made Zedd angry?"From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    I turned and grabbed a tissue to wipe my hands after I finished washing them. A smile appeared on my face. So, that was why she was angry.


    "Is it important to you whether we''re happy or not? What''s important to you is that Zedd lost his temper because of this, isn''t it?"


    I knew it sounded like a riddle, but she would have no problem understanding it.


    The fact that Zedd had lost his temper meant that deep down, he still cared about Cindy, and that was thest thing Nadia wanted to see. Thus, that was also why she had lost her temper.


    "You don''t have to be angry if you don''t want to. TH give you a piece of advice," I said as I walked forth and stared straight ahead.


    "You have to figure out what it is that you want." I was relieved she did not follow me when I left the bathroom.


    When I returned to my seat, I realized the seat opposite Theo''s was empty. Cindy had left without me realizing.


    "Come sit down and rest," Theo said as he reached out without needing me to ask.


    "Where''s Cindy?" I asked.


    "She said she has to leave first because other matters require her attention."


    I pouted.


    Theo continued talking, "You can''t treat her like a kid and have her in front of you forever, can you?"


    Theo ced a piece of sushi on my te as he spoke. To be honest, those were not my intentions. I merely wanted Cindy to be here so I could have an excuse to get Theo to leave work and have lunch on time.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, now that Cindy was gone, my excuse had vanished.


    "You should go home and rest after lunch. I''ve still got a lot of work left to do. You won''t be able to rest well sitting in my office. It''ll distract me too." Theo sounded as if he was grumbling when he finished hisst sentence. He was getting better at this.


    However, I could notply with that.


    I began dozing off the minute we arrived back at the building after finishing our meal. Theo, who


    seemed able to read my thoughts, led me to the partitioned lounge the minute we entered his office.


    Then, he led me to the bed, where he bent down and patiently removed my shoes before helping me onto the bed.


    "Rest well," he said as he pulled a nket over me.


    "What about you?" Everything I had said before this might have been in jest, but now, I was speaking the truth. I had no idea when I had be so clingy.


    Either way, the panicked feelings I had could only be soothed by seeing Theo.


    "Alright then. I''ll apany you for a while," he said as he sat at the head of the bed.


    I found a perfect position for my head on the pillow. I could lean against him and reach out to wrap my arms around his waist, which made me feel protected.


    He did not want to lie down and rest,


    so I knew he would be leaving in a while. I was unwilling to part from him, but before those thoughts took proper form in my mind, I grew even sleepier and fell asleep for real.


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon when I opened my eyes again. I was slightly disappointed when I saw that Theo was not beside me.


    However, when I took another look


    at the time, I was thankful that Theo had the discipline to leave. If not, would have caused him to be even more behind in his work.


    That thought embarrassed me slightly Thus, I decided to retrieve my phone so I could lie in bed and use it.


    Petra called while I was staring at my phone dully and wondering what I should do to spend my time.


    When I answered, I was surprised to hear Munchkin''s voice instead. "Mommy, will you guys be home for dinner tonight?"


    "I''m not sure yet because I don''t even know if we can finish all our work today, let alone have the time to miss you, Munchkin."


    If it were up to me, I would have put off work no matter how much of it there was the minute I heard that soft voice so I could rush home and hug him.


    However, Theo was still facing a good number of work matters. It seemed impossible for him to go home without working extra hours.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    "Does Daddy need to workte?" Munchkin sounded disappointed.


    "Yes. Daddy has a lot of worktely," I attempted to exin to Munchkin.


    "But isn''t Daddy the boss? Do bosses need to workte too?"


    The little guy tilted his head to one side as he asked, and I could not help but burst intoughter.


    I had not told Munchkin much about howpanies operated. All he knew was that his daddy and mommy would leave the house to go to their jobs and that they worked on their own careers.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Other than that, every concept he had formed about work came from watching


    TV.


    Since TV shows always portrayed bosses as the ones who asked the employees to work overtime, Munchkin naturally thought that was just the way things worked.


    After spending more time with Theo, he had gradually begun learning more about Theo''s identity and now knew that Theo''s role was the same as the bosses he saw on TV. Naturally, he thought that Theo would act just like the bosses he watched in his shows.


    I smiled gently. "Of course, bosses need to workte. It''s the same as giving up some of the time you would usually spend sleeping toplete the handicraft tasks your kindergarten teachers gave you."


    I gently tapped on the little nose I saw on the screen.


    "Alright then."


    The little guy''s head drooped in disappointment. It seemed like he had epted the situation.


    However, a short whileter, he raised his head again to look at me. "Mommy, can you ask Daddy toe back earlier today? I made a new kind of meatball for you guys today."


    He lifted the te he was holding as he spoke, showing me the meatballs he had carefully arranged on it.


    I was extremely surprised when I saw the dish. Munchkin had indeed made a different kind of meatball today. The meatballs seemed to be made with unfamiliar ingredients.


    "Mommy, earned how to make this


    today. Even Grandma said I did a good job and that it''s even better than what Grandpa could do. Grandpa had no idea you could


    prepare meatballs this way" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A proud feeling washed over me as I gazed at Munchkin, who had an ecstatic expression on his face.


    It seemed that no matter where he was, he would always find a way to make himself happy.


    At the same time, I noticed some


    stains on his sleeves. They were probably unwashed spots from when he had been making meatballs. However, he took time to video call me before even cleaning himself up. That showed just how sincere his invitation was.


    "Alright, I''ll extend your invitation to Daddy when he''s taking a break. If there isn''t anything urgent for him to take care of, I''ll ask him to go over and try your meatballs.


    alright?"


    I was delighted that Munchkin had taken the time to prepare meatballs for Theo and me. However, I did not dare give him a definite promise that I would get Theo to go back.


    "Alright, Mommy, good luck."


    Perhaps it was because Theo often workedte nights and coupled with the nature of my previous work, Munchkin dly epted my vague answer and even wished me luck.


    Guilt washed over me after I hung up the phone. I gazed at the busy traffic on the interchange and the towering buildings erected all over the city. These were all sights that boasted the city''s prosperity.


    We were so close to each other, but we could not spend time with the child. The thought of that made me miserable.


    I strode out into the office without another minute''s hesitation.


    When Theo heard me pushing the door open and walking out, he hurriedly raised his head and asked, "Why did you take such a short nap?"

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    He started getting to his feet as he spoke, but I walked over to him before he could get up.


    "I was asleep for a long time."


    "Were you unable to sleep well because I wasn''t there?" he asked as he took me into his arms, gently tapping my back the way one would console a child who had gotten up on the wrong side of the bed.


    While hugging him, I leaned against his chest and basked in the warmth there.


    "Munchkin called and said he made meatballs. Why don''t we head back earlier to try them?"


    Although it was a question, I did not have much hope that it would work out.


    I understood Theo''s current situation and knew many things were out of his control. However, I had already decided I would leave first and spend time with Munchkin if he could not make it.


    Theo could make things up to Munchkin when the weekend rolled around and spend more time with him.


    "Sure. Let me know when it''s half past four. We''ll leave earlier to avoid the jam."


    I did not dare believe my ears when I heard Theo''s answer. I tilted my head up to stare at him in shock.


    "You''re not workingte today?"


    He smiled gently and said, "I''ve been workingte for so many nights in a row. It''s time for me to take a break. Besides, there are so many things to take care of that I won''t be able to finish them all even if I workte."


    I squinted at Theo, still in disbelief that such words had just left his mouth.


    When Theo noticed the odd look on my face, he imitated me and raised an eyebrow as he asked, "What''s wrong? Were you trying to take the opportunity to eat all the meatballs my son made on your own?"


    I did not say anything in reply but burst intoughter when I heard what he said.


    He tapped the tip of my nose and said," Don''t worry. I won''t give you that opportunity."


    When he finished speaking, he returned to his desk and began working again. It seemed like every minute was precious to him, so I did not continue bothering him and returned to the bed.


    I was not sleepy. I simply did not want to disturb Theo when he was working.


    I had to admit that Cindy''s decision was rather smart.


    At the very least, I did not see Ruby take another step into Theo''s office for the rest of the day.


    However, I had to wonder how things were proceeding on Cindy''s end.


    Zedd had better not use such stupid methods again.


    Perhaps it was because I was pregnant, I found myself prone to overthinking and being moodytely.


    Although I refused to admit it to myself, my mind was brutally honest In fact, I had managed to direct an entire romance movie in my mind although all I had done was think of Cindy.


    I got bored thinking of such things, so Iy in bed to watch movies.


    Time passed quickly, and it was already 20 minutes past four when I nced at the time again.


    I climbed out of bed carefully and


    opened the door slowly so I could check how Theo''s work was going and whether he had forgotten the things he said earlier. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just as I was about to open the door, someone on the other end pushed it open and frightened me.


    Thankfully, the person on the other


    side had quick reflexes and did no continge exerting force when they sensed that there was someone else opening the door.


    However, at the same time, he froze on the spot and did not dare move the door any further.


    Thus, both of us only managed to open the door by a crack before we stood motionless.


    "Wanda?" Theo called out softly. When I reached out and pulled the door open, I saw Theo standing there with his suit jacket in hand. "You''re ready?"


    Theo extended his arms and showed me that he was ready to leave. "That''s right. What about you? Are you done changing?"


    I was stunned. It seemed like Theo had wrapped up his work ahead of time, gotten his jacket, and was ready to leave.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, I was still in my slippers, and my hair was still a tangled mess.


    "I''ll be ready in five minutes."


    There was no way I was going to allow Theo a chance to berate me over this.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    The car pulled up to the mansion 30 minutester. Even before they stopped at the gates, I saw Munchkin peeking from the first-floor windows. When he saw Theo sitting in the car, he immediately dashed out of the mansion excitedly.


    "Daddy, you''re here!"


    Theo noticed Munchkin dashing over the minute he got out of the car.


    He strode forth and scooped the little guy into his arms, lifting him into the air and twirling him around twice before he held him in his arms.


    I walked up to them and pretended to be jealous, pouting as I said, "I can''t stand the two of you."


    I smiled as I red at Theo, then turned to look at Munchkin. I tapped the tip of his little nose as I said, "Why do you only have eyes for Daddy? Won''t you pay attention to Mommy anymore?"


    When Munchkin heard me speaking in that aggrieved tone, he immediately became embarrassed and reached his little arms out to me so that I would hug him.


    After I took him and held him in my arms, he wrapped his arms around me tightly and said, "No, of course not. I think of you every minute, Mommy." He refused to let go of me after that.


    "I was just scared that Daddy would workte again today and was worried he wouldn''te and try the meatballs I made. That''s why I was so happy when I saw him. Don''t be angry, Mommy."


    Who could be angry when listening to such an adorable voice?


    "Alright, kiss me, then. I won''t be angry after that."


    Once I finished talking, the little guy immediately grabbed my face and kissed me.


    "Quick, Munchkin, get down. Let''s go in and get the meatballs ready," Petra said as she walked over, took Munchkin, and got him to stand again. She gazed at me worriedly.


    "It''s alright, Mom. I''m fine now."


    "Well, you still have to be careful," Petra said as Munchkin grabbed her hand.


    "Grandma is right, Mommy. You have to be super careful." Theo and Iughed when we saw him carefully bending his tiny body over.


    "Alright, Mom. I''ll be careful. Now, why don''t you lead me to the meatballs?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While I was still speaking, I noticed Munchkin''s gaze had alreadynded elsewhere.


    It was then that I realized the servant had taken the snacks and fruits we bought out from the trunk while we were talking.


    The little guy was staring at those items.


    "Ahem." I coughed while cing my hands behind my back to imitate managers who were there to check on their subordinates'' work.


    "I''ll take these things back if today''s meatballs aren''t good." "Don''t worry, Mommy. The meatballs will be delicious," the little guy replied, his


    chest immediately puffing up when he heard his snacks were at stake.


    "In that case, you''ve got to make sure your service is up to par too. If not, even the tastiest meatballs won''t taste good."


    I raised a hand and motioned for my server, Munchkin, toe over and serve me.


    Taking the little guy''s current height into consideration, I did not raise my hand too high up. Even so, I still managed to resemble the old rich men seen in TV shows.


    Munchkin understood what I was


    doing and immediately yed along as he came forth with both hands held high. Taking my hand into his, he helped me walk into the mansion slowly.


    Both Petra and Grayson burst intoughter


    when they saw what we were doing.


    They had not been arranged very neatly, and the meatballs were not prepared by expert hands either. One could still see dents on some of the meatballs. However, I was still surprised by how quickly the little guy had picked up the technique.


    "Did you prepare all this yourself?"

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Munchkin nodded vigorously and said, "Of course. I didn''t let Grandma help me with anything."


    I could see that he was proud of himself.


    "I''m going to let everyone have a taste of my meatballs today," said Munchkin as he drew a big circle in the air with his arms. It was as though he would be preparing everyone''s dinner tonight.


    "Okay. You''ve already stolen the show for preparing the meatballs. Let me help you with the rest." The maid took the initiative to pick up the te filled with meatballs.


    Munchkin knew he was not allowed to go near the stove. That was why he did not stop her.


    We rested in the living room for a while. Then, the maid called for us for dinner. The whole family sat at the dining table, chattering away as we had our dinner.


    I took a bite of Munchkin''s meatballs and nodded. "Tastes good."


    "It''s good, right?" Petra chimed in." Munchkin guided me when we were preparing the meatballs. I followed his recipe to prepare the meatballs. I thought of adding some extra seasoning into them, but I didn''t expect the meatballs to taste so good when I tried it."


    What Petra said was considered apliment to the adults, but Munchkin did not think so.


    "Grandma, you don''t believe me," said Munchkin.


    Oops, it was just a slip of the tongue. What I mean is, I didn''t expect you to be so talented in cooking. You surprised me," replied Petra.


    Munchkin grinned happily when he heard something like that. Only then did he realize that we were praising him.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll make more delicious meatballs for you next time. After I learn how to make good meatballs, I''ll make another dish from another country. I''ll make croquettes for you!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Croquettes?" I was a little confused.


    "He''s talking about croquettes," Grayson exined to us.


    It suddenly dawned on Theo and me.


    "Petra and Munchkin were watching TV together and saw an


    advertisement. A celebrity was holding croquettes and had addedz everything she wanted into the.


    filling Munchkin asked thet


    was. We exined to him that it was


    a snack. After the little kid found out what it was, he said he wanted to try to make it. We thought that it was a great idea."


    Grayson eventually smiled helplessly while he told us the story.


    Come to think of it, it was indeed a great idea. As adults, we had already gotten used to epting everything around us. There were hardly any new and creative thoughts in our minds. We just epted that croquettes were a French snack.


    That was why all this time, we had treated it as a French snack, but we had never thought that the snacks in other countries were simr to the meatballs in our country.


    e


    They could pair with anything, and anything could be added to them. We always added bread crumbs and cheese into our meatballs, and it was the same with croquettes. They were almost the same thing. There was just a slight variation in the ingredients and cooking methods, but they were both still vorful and


    tasty.


    I could not help but make fun of Munchkin when I heard that. I asked, "Munchkin, have you eaten croquettes before?"


    The little guy shook his head and answered, "No."


    "You never tried it before, so how are you supposed to make it for me?" I deliberately asked him to see what his reaction was.


    I noticed that he slightly furrowed his brows as though he had encountered some difficulty.


    Easy. Let Daddy help you solve that. Let''s have croquettes tomorrow," said Theo.


    "Hurray!" The little guy cheered.


    "Daddy, where are we going to eat croquettes?" asked Munchkin.


    Theo picked up the meatbail on his te and replied, "We''ll head to where the croquettes are made."


    Munchkin widened his eyes and asked, " Daddy, we''re going to France?"


    "Yes," replied Theo.


    All of us were surprised when we heard Theo''s simple reply.


    I put down the cutleries and looked at Theo with a serious expression. Theo looked at everyone at the dining table.and answered, "Since Munchkin wants to learn how to make croquettes, of course, we''ll have to head to where it originated from. Let''s have some croquettes tomorrow. I''ll find a teacher for you and you''ll learn from them. Then, you''lle back here and make croquettes for Mommy."

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    After dinner, the others went to the living room, leaving Theo and me alone to clean up the dishes in the kitchen.


    It seemed like they deliberately gave us some time to talk to each other. The maid did note over to disturb us either, and neither did Petra and Grayson.


    I handed the clean tes to Theo. He dried the tes and put them in the tableware disinfection cab.


    "Are you really going to bring Munchkin to France tomorrow?"


    "Perhaps the day after tomorrow. I just realized that I have somepany matters I need to handle first," replied Theo.


    The way Theo replied was casual. I stopped what I was doing and looked at him with a look of disbelief. "Do you think traveling to France tomorrow or the day after is what''s important to me now?"


    Honestly, I was a little angry. Theo had yet to give me an exnation. Besides, he was answering my questions so casually. I could see he was not taking it seriously.


    I initially thought that Theo would get impatient, but he smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you like this."


    He was making fun of me.


    I let out a sigh of relief. I did not want to start a fight, but I could not help but feel depressed.


    "Theo Grant, I told you that I wouldn''t interrupt your work. Even so, I can''t ept you making your own decision even though this has little effect on it..."


    I could not find any words to describe my emotions.


    Theo put down the dishcloth. He held my shoulders with both of his hands and said," Don''t worry. I''ll never secretly do anything and leave you and Munchkin alone. I just wanted to give you a surprise today, but I''m not sure if we should travel yet."


    "What do you mean?" Theo got me tied up in knots.


    "I read the document Keith handed to me this morning. Our mecha technology is mature enough. The issue oupany is currently facing is how we should market it and let everyone know about it and the Al technology we''re developing now," answered Theo.


    I knew Theo wanted to download the Al into the mecha to present it to everyone, but there was no doubt that it was a huge problem.


    Now that there were many Al products on the market, Theo had to think about it thoroughly and make a careful decision on how to stand out from others.


    Besides, Theo had always wanted to promote thepany''s Al technology. The mecha was merely a carrier. Both of us were not sure how it would develop in the future.


    Theo was in a dilemma now.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If the technology Theo had put in so much effort to develop could not be seen by the people, they would think that Grant Corporation was just an ordinary mechapany. Would he not feel helpless about it? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I just found out that there''ll be an international mechapetition in France this September. They''re currently open for registration. There''ll be some tender bidding at the venue,¡± said Theo.


    I understood now. It was early preparation for thepetition.


    "Those who are interested in mecha will head there. I think it''s a good opportunity." Theo paused for a moment and said, "I''ve been hesitating whether I should join thepetition or not. Joining the mechapetition seems like a distraction."


    Theo smiled, turned around, and leaned against the sink countertop. That was when I realized that Theo looked rxed. He must have been exhausted for the past few days.


    I imitated him and leaned against the sink countertop. Then, I said, "Your ideas sound decent so far."


    Perhaps the others would not be able to understand why the owner of a film productionpany had suddenly engaged in the medical aesthetic industry.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    However, the medical aesthetic industry had something to do with the entertainment industry. The two industries shared a connection. Still, it was jaw-dropping to know that the Grant Corporation was developing Al technology while they were in fiercepetition.


    Sometimes, I happened to like Theo''s unexpected wits.


    "What''s holding you back?" I''d like to find out what Theo was worried about.


    Theo picked up the dishcloth awkwardly and replied, "I''m starting to regret what I said just now. Munchkin looked so happy when we were having dinner together. I only wanted to make him happier by telling him that I''d bring him to France, but after thinking about it, I''ll be going there for work. I''m afraid that it''ll disappoint him when he finds out that I''m going there for work."


    I immediately understood what was in Theo''s mind.


    He would like to spend some time with Munchkin, but he had no choice as hispany was at a critical moment now. There was no way he could focus on apanying Munchkin and spend the holiday with him.


    However, if Theo did not promise Munchkin now, he might not have much time after this.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I rested my hand on Theo''s shoulder andforted him. "Don''t worry. Munchkin is a good boy. He''ll understand your intentions. Stop worrying about this." I helped him smooth out the wrinkles on his shirt. I knew that Theo was giving himself too much pressure. If it had not been for the urgent situation, Theo would never let himself overwork for so many days and neglect Munchkin.


    It seemed like myforting words were working on him. I noticed that the corners of his lips were beginning to curl up.


    I quickly added, "But it''ll only be an exception for this time. No matter what Grant Corporation is up to next time, you''re not allowed to be so busy again. Otherwise, I''ll sell all yourpanies and go back home to be a farmer!"


    "Okay. Don''t worry, I won''t do it again next time," said Theo.


    He pulled me into his arms as he said that. "Anyway, what made you think of joining thepetition this time?" I asked.


    Theo had always been a disciplined man. He was always serious when it was about work. It was my first time seeing him handling work matters in such a hesitant manner after being with him for such a long time.


    "Honestly, I couldn''t make up my mind at first thought that there was no need for me to waste my time joining a mechapetition. We haven''t fully figured out the industry, after all. But you inspired me today."


    I slightly furrowed my brows. I had never handled thepany''s matters since I came back. What did I do to inspire him?


    I held his gaze for quite a while, but he did not intend to tell me. I tugged on his sleeves angrily. "Come on. Don''t keep me in suspense. Tell me."


    Theo let go of me and said, "You


    invited Cindy to the office today. That reminded me of an old saying ''When the cat''s away, the mice will y.'' Previously, Ruby was behaving arrogantly in the office. But you got Cindy toe over to the


    Vice


    today. She didn''t step into my office all morning. It''s much quieter now."


    Theo smiled bitterly. I knew there was a time when Cindy was his biggest problem. Fortunately, the problem was finally solved.


    However, no one would have thought that Ruby would show up. Theo could not keep his distance away from her because of work. She was a real pain in the *ss.


    Now, Cindy had helped Luke to solve the problem. It was surprising to know that.


    "That''s why I think that perhaps the rankings aren''t that important at all.


    Making a grand entrance would be enough," said Theo.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    "So you''re nning to go there to walk the red carpet?" I asked jokingly.


    This was like the unwritten rule of the entertainment industry. It did not matter what level you were, how popr you were, whether or not you were nominated or had any masterpieces... You were wee to walk the red carpet regardless.


    It was only to make an appearance on the red carpet for a few minutes to increase thepany''s poprity.


    Hence, even if a celebrity was not nominated and did not win any awards, if they could light up the red carpet with their outfit, they would be able to be a trending topic. Their poprity might even surpass those who won awards.


    Theo smiled. "Exactly."


    However, I knew deep down in my heart that Theo was not just eye candy. His appearance would shock everyone.


    Munchkin came home with us tonight because of Theo''s n. We had to pack our luggage and get ready to depart tomorrow. Munchkin was excited while we were on the way home.


    "Mommy, I''ve never traveled abroad," said Munchkin.


    I gave him a faint smile and replied, "You have, but you''ve forgotten about it."


    My tone was calm without the excitement I had earlier. It was because I did not want to reminisce about the past. That was why I was not nning to talk about it.


    I did not want to be wrapped up with sorrowful feelings at this moment, "Ah, really?" Munchkin asked.


    "You were only this tall back then. Of course, you can''t remember," I replied.


    I made a hand gesture. Munchkin was a little unhappy once he saw that. "Mommy, how is it possible that I was only that small?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I exined in a serious tone, "Babies start from tiny little things, just like the baby in my belly now. The baby was once just a little cell, but as time passes, the baby will grow day by day. They''ll eventually grow up to be as tall as you are now, then they''ll continue to grow up until Daddy and Mommy grow old. That''s what time does."


    The little guy gave a subtle nod. If Cecelia were still here and she could see how much Munchkin had changed, she would


    feel relieved.


    However, this would never happen.


    Theo seemed to notice that there was something wrong with my emotions, so he immediately changed the subject of the conversation.


    "Munchkin, I can see you''re excited. What do you know about France? What do they have there?"


    "Of course, I know about that." The little guy patted his chest and said, "The Eiffel Tower, croquettes, cafes, andvender."


    "Good job, Munchkin. I''m surprised


    that you know aboutvender." I was


    surprised. I thought he was not


    interested in anything else except dinosaurs. I never asked him about it either.


    "Mommy, don''t look down on me. I know there''s a small town in France called


    Provence. Theirvender fields are


    well-known Besides, the French love drinking wine. They have tons of wineries and vineyards there. After I learn how to make croquettes. I''m going to learn how to make wine too, replied Munchkin.


    "You''ve got big ambitions at such a young age."


    I could sense the mockery in Theo''spliment.


    "Why? Are you jealous of him? You don''t have time to learn, but Munchkin and I have a lot of time to learn how to make wine. Don''t ask us to spare you some wine when we bring them back," I said. Content


    belongs to


    I mentioned that Theo would be busy with his work at the right moment.


    Munchkin realized something was wrong.


    He turned around, looked at me with a slightly flustered look, and asked," Mommy, isn''t Daddy going to spend time with us?"

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    There was a heavy atmosphere in the car after that. I held Munchkin in my arms and answered him with patience, "Munchkin, Daddy has some work to do there. He''lle back to apany us after he finishes his work, okay?"


    The little guy lowered his head without saying a word.


    "Munchkin, I know you miss Daddy, but there are too many things to handle in thepany now. Daddy was worried that you''d be mad at him and you''d me him for not keeping youpany in France. But I promise you that Daddy has tried his best. He told me that he won''t do it again next time," I exined to him.


    There was dead silence in the car for a few seconds after that. No one spoke.


    I could sense that there was a trace of panic in Theo''s eyes. When he was about to say something, Munchkin broke the silence, "Mommy, I''m not mad. I just think that it must be tiring for Daddy."


    Theo and I let out a sigh of relief when we heard that.


    "My holidays are almost over, but Daddy has hardly gotten any rest. He''s working in the office every day. There are always documents for him to handle. I can see he''s exhausted when hees back home every day. He doesn''t have to spend so much with me. It''s okay if we don''t go to France."


    What he said struck a chord with me. I could not help but suppress my emotions and hold back my tears.


    "Good boy." I hugged him. Theo, who was in front of the car, was moved by his words too.


    "You''re a good boy, Munchkin. I''ll apany you once I finish my work. Don''t worry. I''m not working this hard for money. It''s to fulfill my values in life. You''ll understand this when you grow older."


    "Fulfill your values in life?" The little guy repeated Theo''s words, but it seemed like he could not understand what they meant.


    "Yes. You''ll pursue your dreams and you''ll have things you want to do when you grow older. You''ll understand what I mean when the timees," said Theo.


    Theo seemed to feel relieved after knowing that Munchkin was not mad at him.


    I changed the subject of the conversation and said, "Okay. Let''s end the lesson here." Then, I opened the tablet, held it in front of Munchkin, and said


    to Theo, "You''d better focus on driving. The two of us will be responsible for nning the travel route."


    Theo, who was in the front car seat, seemed dissatisfied. "No way. I want to be involved in the travel route too."


    "Aren''t you busy? Leave it to the two of us. You can head straight to where we are to look for us when you have the time," I replied.


    There was a trace of mockery in my tone.


    Theo pouted his mouth unhappily, but there was nothing he could do. Munchkin and I exchanged nces with each other. We smiled when we saw him like that.


    Sometimes, making fun of Theo was an interesting thing to do.


    After listening to my advice, Theo did not ask Keith and Ruby to start packing the documents the night before. The two of them were


    surprised to hear that when


    Theo


    told them about it the next day when they were in the office. Content


    belongs to


    "It''s okay. You can book the flight for tomorrow. Take your time to pack your stuff. We''ve got time. No rush," said Theo.


    Keith was taken by surprise that Luke was being so thoughtful.


    Ruby, who was standing beside Keith, was even more surprised to hear that Theo would be bringing his family along with him for the business trip this time.


    "But President Grant, you made such


    a sudden decision. Our schedule


    might be tight. I''m afraid that you''ll


    be exhausted if you bring your family members along with you," said Ruby.


    After what had happened yesterday, Theo was already immune to Ruby''s words.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll handle it myself. Just focus on your work at hand," replied Theo.


    "But President Grant-"


    "Okay. I''ll leave you to your work. I can only dy my flight till tomorrow morning. I won''t be able to wait for the two of you if it''ster than that," Theo interrupted.


    After that, Theo sat down and started working without giving Ruby a chance to say anything.


    Ruby knew she was in an unfavorable position. Of course, she did not want Theo to hate her. She dared not say anything more and left Theo''s office to continue with her work.


    I was sitting on the sofa, and I put


    down the magazine in my hands. Then, I slowly strolled toward Theo and said, "I didn''t expect my husband to be so charming. A


    certain someone isn''t givindel.ne


    yet.


    swnevel


    justAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    I deliberately mocked Ruby, who had already left the office. Then, I teased Theo with a wide smile.


    The next second, my hand was suddenly pulled up and I was spun around. Then, I fell into Theo''s arms.


    I struggled to get up, but he held me firmly in his arms.


    Looking down at the position I was sitting in, I could not help but feel a little shy.


    It had been a long time since I had been in hisp. I was still a little embarrassed to be sitting like this all of a sudden.


    However, he did not feel that way and was not even going to let go of me. He slowly straightened up and came to my ear to say, "It looks like you don''t know enough about my charms."


    Theo''s hands that were restraining me slowly loosened but notpletely. They roamed to other ces.


    "Then I''ll let you know today."


    When he finished, I knew what he wanted to do. I tried to get up, but my feet were off the floor and I was nowpletely attached to Theo.


    However, it was toote to realize that my legs were indeed too short for me to get back on the floor.


    If I jumped down hard, Theo''s legs would definitely be hurt by me. Hence, I had no choice but to look for the chair handle but found no chance to do it at all.


    This back-and-forth friction gradually allowed me to see Theo''s reaction.


    "No need to be in such a hurry. Let''s take our time." Theo smiled wickedly. His lips slowly inched closer, and I had to obediently sit on hisp. My hands were slightly propped up, keeping my distance from him.


    "Stop it. We''re in the office."


    "Don''t worry. None of them wille back in." Theo was very sure of himself.


    I knew, of course, that no one would dare to barge into Theo''s office without permission.


    That was not the point. The point was that it was not the right time.


    "I have to go check on Munchkin. I don''t know if he can make himselffortable in the conference room next door. We shouldn''t leave him alone for too long." It was only after hearing this that Theo stopped moving. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then you''d better remember to make it up to me tonight, or you''ll have to repay me twofold."


    He had to hold me up so I could step onto the floor.


    Hearing such words, I certainly was not stupid enough to answer. Without giving Theo any response, I pushed open the door to the office and headed straight for the conference room.


    In the conference room, Munchkin was sitting at the table and carefully drawing something. I saw that he had drawn arge room with squarettice tables, each of which was piled with various papers.


    I followed his line of sight and saw the scene from his point of view.


    If Munchkin had not drawn it, I would not have noticed.


    The angle of the conference room made it look like it was above ground, like the perspective of a teacher standing at a lectern.


    When one stood here, one could see everything in the office clearly.


    Adults entered and exited the office building daily, and in our adult world, all we saw were employees of thepany who had their heads in the sand.


    As for where Munchkin was, in addition to the mountains of documents, he could only see the heads of a few people that looked to be on the verge of balding.


    for


    Thinking about the hard work during this time, it was indeed not easy everyone. It was a good thing that Theo suddenly had the idea of going to France. Hence, these employees could take a few days off as well.


    I did not talk about this with Munchkin and just patiently sat next to him. "We''re going to France tomorrow. Do you have anything you''d like to bring with you? If you don''t have it at home, I can go with you to buy it now."


    The little guy looked up at me seriously and shook his head. "No, Mommy."


    "But I remember that you don''t have any sun protection clothing."


    That was weird. What was up with this little one today?

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    Usually, if I mentioned going to the mall, he would be the happiest. Now, he was not interested one bit.


    Every time he packed his luggage, he would check everything carefully.


    However, he actually forgot something as important as sun protective clothing?"


    "I know, Mommy, but I''ve packed other jackets."


    Jackets will be too stuffy. Let''s go buy sun protective clothing."From N?velDrama.Org.


    I had not been to the city I was going to this time, and it was said to be hotter than where we stayed. Just as a precaution, I still wanted to have sun protection gear for the family.


    Thick jackets or whatnot, forget those.


    "No, Mommy. Daddy is working so hard. I''d better spend less money."


    The little one said very seriously.


    I suddenly realized that it seemed like Theo''s recent high frequency of overtime work had brought about a bit more problems. It was not just a simpleck ofpanionship for Munchkin.


    "Munchkin, I need to seriously exin to you that Daddy is working so hard not because he needs to earn more money for the family but because he wants to achieve his own dreams. This isn''t in conflict with us buying things."


    The little one looked at me, seemingly understanding what I just said.


    "I want to tell you a very important truth. No matter what, you have to think about taking care of yourself first before you take care of others."


    Munchkin''spassion was a rare quality. There was no denying that. However, there were times when I felt that he was overly worried. I did not want him to grow up to be an indecisive boy.


    "Because only then can the people who love you rest assured and not worry about you, just like how I take care of you. Eat and grow up welk so that your father can work with confidence and feel at ease to pursue what he wants to do. It''ll be the same vice-versa."


    This time, the little one''s eyes did not show confusion anymore. He was seriously thinking about what I said. "That''s right. Mommy is right." It was at this time that Theo''s voice sounded at the door of the conference room.


    "The best way to love someone is to


    not let them worry about you. When I workte every day, your mommy stays with me just because she''s worried about me. I cut a shift that was supposed to be four hours long by two hours so I could give her an early break. That''s how I show love to your mom."


    I did not know how much Munchkin understood from that, but every time he heard how much his dad loved his mom, his face always broke out into an angelic smile.


    I did not know what he was happy about, but such a smile always made me feel like I would give everything to see it. It was as if I had the most powerful force in the world backing me up.


    "I get it, Mommy. Let''s go to the mall, then," the little one said and got up to pack. He cleared away the stationery.


    "That''s good."went behind him and


    pushed his little shoulder. "Come on,


    let''s go to the mall and pick out a nice sun protective suit for Daddy lest wee back from France with your dad looking like a roasted chicken."


    S


    Luckily, I had already walked to the door of the conference room when I said this. Even if Theo was angry from myment, he had no way to get back at me.


    The little one also turned around after hearing this and made a face at Theo.


    I still liked this innocent and lively version of Munchkin.


    I did not need him to be an understanding child, and I did not need him to sacrifice so much for us.


    He just needed to have a good childhood. That was my greatest wish.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    After taking care of the business at hand, Theo took us straight to France.


    As soon as we stepped off the ne, the wave of heat that greeted us made our moods turn lively.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Being in a city like this, it was hard not to be enthusiastic, right?


    As I thought about this, I was already off the ne before I knew it.


    When we left the airport, the driver was already at the door. Hence, we got in the car and went straight to the hotel.


    We arrived in Paris at noon, so we could not see the neon lights. However, we could see arge area of a variety of colors under the sunlight.


    The buildings were different from those back home, which made Munchkin look dumbfounded. The little guy kept pressing against the car window, very curious about everything he saw.


    "It looks like we should take Munchkin out for more walks. He seems to like these different experiences."


    Theo nced in the rearview mirror and was relieved to see the expression on Munchkin s face.


    I knew that Munchkin''s happiness would be the bestfort to Theo now.


    "So don''t get so stressed out. Munchkin can feel how much you care about him."


    Iforted, reaching out to pat Theo''s shoulder.


    When we arrived at the hotel, Theo had already booked a room in advance. It was the best suite in the hotel on the top floor.


    Munchkin had a separate small room.


    There was arge floor-to-ceiling window in that room.


    Outside ourrge room, there was an open-air swimming pool. The top floor had a great view. It was apletely private space where no one could disturb us.


    The moment I pulled back the curtains, I was overwhelmed by the view of Paris. I looked at the Eiffel Tower in the distance and had the feeling that I was on my honeymoon.


    At this exact moment, Theo


    embraced me from behind. His head


    nove


    rested on the nape of my neck which was followed by a soft kiss that fell behind my ear.


    "You like it?" "Yes." I held his hand and felt his intimate kiss.


    Slowly, the kisses that fell became more and more frequent. I felt the trembling of my body and his rapid breathing.


    I took a step forward in a panic and escaped his embrace. "Hurry up and go do your work. After you''re done with your work, you have toe keep uspany."


    Theo was surprised at my sudden move.


    "But I just happen to have some time right now." He took another half-step forward." Let me rest for a while before I go."


    He said, stepping forward and reaching out to hug me again.


    If it was just a normal break, of course, I had nothing against it. However, there was absolutely no way he was going to take a nap in peace now.


    "No. You came here for work." Before I could finish my sentence, I was already in his arms.


    He nibbled on my earlobe and murmured in my ear. "There''s no rush. My mission now is to keep youpany."


    I felt the familiar sizzling heat and knew he was on the edge of his seat. However, now was not the time.


    I pushed him away once more. "Munchkin is still next door."


    "It''s okay. We''ll just lock the door." His low voice spat out these words.


    I panicked for a moment, and before I had a chance to retort, I was picked up by him and put on the bed.


    Just as he was about to make his next


    move, he heard Munchkin''s footsteps.


    I rolled onto my back, and Theo


    stopped moving. The next secondet


    the door was pushed open.


    vel


    "Mommy, let''s go out and have


    some fun out on the streets."


    "Munchkin, why didn''t you knock?" Theo''s face showed that he was unhappy.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    I looked at the little Munchkin, who was standing still. I was afraid that Theo''s appearance would scare him.


    The little one, however, did not know what was going on and just looked at Theo dumbly. He replied, "But Daddy, your door wasn''t closed."


    I recalled that when I first entered the room, I did not close the door because I was attracted by the view outside the window. This gave the little one an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Theo also pushed the me on me for being thest to enter and not closing the door. He immediately looked at me with a darkened face.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pretended like I did not know anything. I stood up, straightened my clothes, and walked toward Munchkin.


    "Munchkin, wait for me to put away the luggage. Then we''ll leave right away."


    "Yes, Mommy. I''ll help you." The little one jumped up happily.


    "Daddy, are youing too?"


    I looked over at him. I knew Theo was not busy with work right now, but after what he just went through, I did not know if he would still be willing to go. "Yes, of course, I''ming along!"


    Out of a sense of not being willing to give up to circumstance, Theo immediately agreed.


    Hearing that his father woulde along, it also made Munchkin more excited." Good. Then, Daddy, you wait a little while.


    We''ll be ready soon."


    The little guy then ran to our suitcase to open the zipper and began to take out my and Theo''s clothes.


    Munchkin was still a kid. He could lift up Theo''s zer, but he had to fold my skirt in half to pick it up. Even so, the hem of the skirt was still dragging on the floor.


    Looking at his clumsy actions but firm determination, Theo and I were moved to tears from ourughter.


    Then, Theo could not stand it anymore and came forward to take the skirt from his hand to avoid the tragedy of the little guy tripping over himself.


    I turned into a manager and sat


    aside as watched the kid and the adult bring the items and neatly arrange them at every corner of the hotel room before I was satisfied.


    "So it''s thisfortable making and watching other people work." I could not help but sigh.


    After that, I took Munchkin''s hand and walked out of the room together.


    Ding! The elevator doors opened. When we reached the first floor, I had just taken one foot out when I felt that something was wrong.


    I felt my waist and remembered that I had forgotten something. When I turned around, I saw Theo with an empty hand.


    "You guys didn''t help me with my bag?"


    I asked this, and the two men were instantly dumbfounded.


    "I thought Dad took it." "I thought Munchkin took it." The two men pointed at each other, and I snorted out augh. "You guys, you actually forgot to take my bag. So what do we do now?"


    I casually made a joke, but I did not expect Munchkin to start a scene.


    He immediately half-crouched with his hands sped into fists. "Please forgive me, Your Highness. I''ll go get your bag."


    He said while pulling his father into the elevator. However, he did not


    forget to instruct me, "You


    wait for us in the lobby. Don''t go anywhere without us."


    The elevator doors slowly closed. I watched the two ascend, and I could not help butugh in my heart.


    The lobby of the hotel was very spacious, decorated with gold and splendor. Together with the searing sun outside seeping in, it added a ptial look.


    I chose a seat in the waiting area and sat down. I casually flipped through the magazines.


    I had to say that as the fashion capital of the world, France had a different kind of charm. Even the models in the magazines here were enough to make women jealous.


    "Don''t worry, you''re much prettier than the models in this magazine." Suddenly, a charming voice sounded above my head.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    As soon as I looked up, a blonde man with blue eyes appeared in front of me. His dark blue eyes were deep as the sea, which made me look dumbfounded for a moment.


    "Hello, my name is Welles."


    Before I could react, he had already extended his hand to me.


    I politely took hold of his fingertips. "Hello."


    At this moment, I realized that this strange man was going to strike up a conversation with me. However, it was no longer convenient to make small talk with him.


    As I was about to open my mouth, he was already sitting beside me.


    "Are you traveling alone in France?" His actions and tone were so natural that I had


    no way to say no directly. I could only answer his question first.


    "No, I came with my family. My husband and son will be down soon."


    I thought that as soon he heard my answer, he would back off. I never thought that I would underestimate his enthusiasm.


    "You are so young, but you already have a husband and child?" He continued to ask questions.


    I smiled and nodded, not answering.


    "You know, many mothers spend a lot of time on their children after they have them. They end up forgetting about themselves. And of course, there are many rich wives who leave their children in the care of others and have time to take care of their appearance, but they can''tpare to your beauty at all."


    Hearing his strange words, I did not even know what to say.


    "I''m sorry, I grew up in France. My English pronunciation is not quite urate. Please forgive me."


    I shook my head. "No, you speak English very well."


    At that moment, I heard Munchkin''s yell from behind me. "Mommy!"


    As soon as I turned around, I saw him running toward me with Theo behind him.


    I only swept a nce and already saw his dark face.


    I immediately realized it was time to say goodbye to Welles.


    When I turned my head to look at Welles, a rose suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "This is for you. You''re as delicate as it is, along with a mature charm."


    I raised my eyebrows in slight surprise. "Wow, thanks. Your English is very good."


    I thanked him for the rose with apliment on his English.


    After reaching out to ept the rose, I thought this should be enough to say goodbye to him. Once again, he beat me to it.


    He switched hands and pulled out a business card before handing it to me.


    "Here''s my card. Nice to have met you. I hope to hear from you."


    I began to on my back, but if I did not take the card, guessed that Welles


    Cally feel a chill on


    S


    continue to hang around,


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    To avoid provoking Theo''s jealousy, I hurriedly took the card.


    "Nice to meet you too, but I''m usually a little busy, so I won''t be calling you. Sorry."


    After Say and hugged me. "Mommy."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    this, Munchkin ran right


    up to


    His


    at the


    eyes then looked unt


    strange man next to him. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    W


    "Maybe if you have timeter, you''ll call me? I''ll wait. Bye."


    After that, Welles did not linger any longer and left with a smile. "Who is he?"


    As soon as the person left, the kid and the adult both wanted me to answer this question. At the same time, thanded the rose to Munchkin. "I don''t know him. He probably just came to say hello."


    S


    I smiled slightly and slipped the card into the small bag Theo was carrying.


    "Why do you still have his business card?" Apparently, this action caused Theo to be displeased.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    "It''s not good to just throw away something like a business card, right? He was just saying hello to me."


    "But he clearly said that he hoped to get a call from you."


    Did Theo get super hearing out of nowhere?


    I smiled helplessly. "I took his card just out of courtesy, but as for the phone call, I won''t call him. I''m already married."


    I waved the ring on my hand at Theo.


    "And he found out I''m married when he talked to me. I think they''re just more weing here, so that''s why he came to talk to me."


    I said and took Theo''s arm. "Well, let''s not keep talking about this little incident. Let''s go shopping or we''ll run out of time." "Don''t worry, Daddy. I''ll always protect Mommy while you''re away, and I''ll report back to you if anything happens."


    Hearing this, I gently patted Munchkin''s little head. "You little guy, you''ve actually learned to eavesdrop."


    Theo immediately pulled him aside. "He''s not eavesdropping; he''s defending the family."


    "Good job, son. Always keep an eye on suspicious people. If anything happens, call me immediately!"


    I covered my mouth and shook my head. I really admired both father and son.


    Nothing had happened, but the two people were so deep into the drama. People who did not know would think I was very well received everywhere I went.


    "Okay, okay, I''m not a big star. I don''t have that many fans. Let''s go."


    I pulled Theo and took Munchkin with me out of the hotel''s front door.


    We said we were shopping, but in reality, it was more like we were going for a walk.


    Even after seeing those busy shopping malls and luxury stores, we did not go into any of them. We instead walked several paths from the main city and then to the surrounding alleys.


    We were on foot and did not go too far, so the urbanized atmosphere could still be strongly felt.


    One could clearly feel that the pace here was much slower than in the city, though.


    We found a cafe by a street park. Theo and I sat under an umbre to cool off while Munchkin yed with a group of kids who did not even speak the samenguage as him.


    They were chasing pigeons, looking at the fish in the pond, and ying with the water next to the fountain. I suddenly had an idea when I saw them like this.


    "When we go home, let''s buy a plot ofnd in the countryside."


    "What?" Theo looked up with a slightly surprised expression on his face.


    "We should go to the countryside to buy a plot ofnd there. Then, when we''re tired and don''t want to work, we can go back to the countryside nt an acre of crops, and then raise a pond of fish and ducks. We don''t need more than that, just


    enough for us to eat and enter retirement early."


    I thought it was a beautiful thing one could experience on Earth.


    "Yes."From N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought Theo wouldugh at me, but I did not expect him to agree.


    "You actually agree?" I did not know whether to take him seriously or not.


    Theo was a bit puzzled. "Why not? This is a good idea. When it''s almost time to retire, we''ll go to the countryside. Isn''t that good?''


    I snickered. It turned out that Theo also wanted to bezy.


    "That''s good, but can you do hardbor?" I looked him up and down.


    "When I was in Zenon, we had a small vegetable garden. Although it wasn''t much, at least we had nted strawberries, tomatoes, and small watermelons that all bore fruit. As for you, Mr. Grant..."


    It was undeniable that Theo was indeed very strong in the business field. However, when it came to farm work, I was still under the


    impression that the soles of his


    shoes had never been covered with


    sw no


    mud.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    "Just because you haven''t seen me do it doesn''t mean I can''t." He lowered his eyebrows and smiled mysteriously. "Besides doing farm work, there are many things you haven''t seen. When the kid goes to bed at night, I''ll show you."


    "What sort of things?"


    He spoke in a light tone. It did not seem awkward for him, but I blushed instantly.


    I felt as if someone would hear what Theo had just said despite being in a foreign country and there being many passersby. I looked around in panic, making Theough even louder.


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that people will hear me? Even if they do, they won''t understand, silly."


    He said while reaching out and pinching the tip of my nose.


    "Excuse me."


    Theo lowered his hand, and a waitere over to put a small te on our table.


    "This is a special dessert from our restaurant for you two. Please enjoy."


    The waiter''s English was not well enunciated, but I felt he was one of the better English speakers here.


    Theo and I looked at each other, not understanding what this meant.


    I looked at the other tables and did not seem to see this pink cake on any other table.


    "Is this some kind of special event?" I asked curiously.


    "It''s a special feature of the store.


    Whenever we meet a sweet couple, we give them a pink dessert from the store. Today''s special happens to be raspberry cake, so it was brought here for you two."


    Iughed, happy to hear such a description. However, I was also embarrassed.


    "Sorry, we''ve been married for many years. We may not meet the requirements of being a sweet couple."


    I had just finished speaking when


    the waiter''s face showed an apologetic smile." I''m really sorry. I just started learning English not long ago. Maybe the words I chose weren''t appropriate. The event is not limited to unmarried couples. In fact, as long as you love each other and are sweet enough to each other, we''ll give you desserts. Married couples are naturally


    included too."


    The waiter''s French ent when speaking English made me feel the warmth of this foreign country.


    "Well, I won''t bother you two. Take your time and enjoy."


    He politely left after saying that. I looked at Theo, then looked at the te of cake on the table.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really didn''t expect someone to deliver a cake to us while we''re already this age." I was slightly amused.


    As soon as my hand picked up the fork, I heard Munchkin''s excited voice next to me. "Wow, why is there such a nice cake?"


    To keep up my image, I hurriedly put down my fork again.


    Theo took this opportunity to speak up


    first. "It''s because your mom is so beautiful, so the owner of this store


    ?


    specially sent your mom a cast


    like what happened with the rose in the morning."


    After saying that, I saw Theo''s meaningful look.


    "That''s not it at all!" I pouted, not wanting to argue with him about this.


    "The owner of this store thinks that your dad and I don''t look like a couple, so that''s why he brought me this cake."


    Munchkin rubbed his nose and sat down on his seat. "I told you! Why else would he bring the cake over in front of you, Daddy? The boss isn''t a fool!"


    The little one said as he stared straight at the cake.


    "I think this cake should be given the smartest child to eat. Some people are not only not smart.


    neo


    Odike to lie, so we shouldnt


    give


    them a spoonful." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo showed a disdainful look and was about to protest when the phone beside his hand rang.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    I hurriedly brought the cake to Munchkin''s side and quietly took advantage of his phone call to feast on it with Munchkin.


    I did not know if it was because I was pregnant or if the owner of this store really had good baking skills, but the cake was very tasty.


    The cream was not sickly sweet, and you could even taste the sweetness of the raspberry juice. At the same time, it was notpletely separated from the cream. The texture was really amazing. The cake had just the right thickness and fit in one''s mouth perfectly.


    "I know. You don''t have to worry about these. I''ll arrange them."


    Theo put on a serious face and said a few


    words before hanging up. I looked at him and felt as though something was wrong. I then put down the fork.


    "Did something happen at work?"


    Theo looked at me and nodded with a stony expression.


    "Registration officially starts tomorrow, and they''ve chosen to hold a registration session at the exhibition hall that''s going to be thepetition venue to build momentum. In addition to inviting the leaders of the participatingpanies to a meeting, there will be some mechas from the organizers and otherpanies on disy in the exhibition hall on the first floor. You can take Munchkin to see them then.


    "If he''s interested, that is," Theo added to the end of his sentence.


    I looked at Munchkin and wanted to ask his opinion, but I turned my head and saw the little guy burying his head in the cake. I guessed he did not listen to anything Theo had just said.


    Iughed and thought I would ask himter.


    "The program this afternoon may be rtively boring. It''ll all be some numerical modeling and otherpetitions. If you don''t understand, may feel a little bored. You can take Munchkin out for a walk. I''ll have Keith apany you."


    "Doesn''t Keith need to follow you around?"


    "Don''t worry, Ruby will be there with me. She understands the technology. It''ll be easier for her to make notes once she goes back as well."


    I nodded. I did not feel uneasy about Ruby, but if Keith followed me, I was afraid that Theo alone would be too busy.


    However, if I refused, Theo would definitely be distracted and worry about me and Munchkin.


    Hence, I finally agreed to it.


    "But you must be back before dinner. There''s a dinner party in the evening. I need you to apany me to attend it."


    Speaking of which, Theo''s face looked slightly unnatural.


    "Ruby called you earlier about the dinner party, right?"


    Theo''s eyes turned away as he took a sip of coffee. "If she''s still like this when we get back home, I''ll have to ask her to leave." "Take your time. Give her some time too." I took Theo''s hand.


    I knew what Ruby meant.


    It was not


    to attestrange for a boss¡¢ to attend a dinner party with their et


    female subordinate, especially for a business dinner like this.


    Even if everyone was dressed more formally, the talk was all about work. Hence, it was normal to bring a female subordinate.


    Only on this special asion, the person Theo brought would also serve as the femalepanion of thepany''s leader. If theText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    subordinate was not a capable


    assistant, it would be someone who


    shared a closer rtionid not want


    with the leader. Ruby naturally did not want to let go of this opportunity.


    She forgot that Theo and she were notpatible.


    The reason I advised Theo to give Ruby some more time is that I had also seen Ruby''s ability.


    I had asked Keith before I came.


    Ruby had no problems in her work except that she usually liked to pester Theo. Her professional ability was top in the industry.


    This statement could be verified in this business trip to France. If she did not really have the skills, Theo definitely would not have brought her along.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about her." Theo was the first to end the conversation as he nced at his phone. "They should be ready now. Let''s go." Munchkin and I looked up at the same time, full of curiosity. "What''s ready?"


    "You guys will know when you go." Theo smiled mysteriously and reached out in an inviting gesture.


    I put my palm firmly on it, then pulled up the puzzled Munchkin next to me. We walked out of the cafe.


    Arriving on the main street, I realized that there was already a ck car waiting for us.


    It was clear that when we were walking here just now, we did not notice a car following us. However, there was a car parked here now. It seemed that Theo had arranged it earlier.


    On the way, Munchkin could not help but ask. "Daddy, where are you taking us?"


    Theo rubbed Munchkin''s hair. "I can''t tell you yet."


    The little guy quickly responded, "Did you n a surprise for us in France too?"


    I knew Theo had done the right thing this time, seeing Munchkin''s cheerful face.


    "That''s for sure. A while ago, I was too busy to spend time with you and Mommy. Now that it''s rare for me to squeeze in a little time, I want to make up for it with this. If you like it, that would be great."


    As soon as the words left his mouth,Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Munchkin hugged Theo and said, "Daddy, you''re so nice."


    I, on the other hand, gently put my hand on Theo''s. Although I did not say anything, the look in all our eyes was enough to show how we felt about each other.


    I knew Theo''s true feelings. He wanted to make it up to us for the guilt he felt inside, but this made me feel more heartbroken for him.


    During this rare break, I also hoped that he could take a good rest and rx.


    If Theo did not move and just sat there until dinner time, I would have no problem with that. As long as he was around, it was good enough. It did not matter if there were any surprises or not.


    The car passed through tight alleys, turned into the main street, and soon crossed the city. The bustling skyscrapers were left behind, and what came into view was an endless in.


    Sitting in the car, I could see a few lonely houses on the grass far away. These houses were coincidentally next to a mill attached to a windmill. If I looked closely, I could see the fences around. This entire


    Ov


    farmstead belonged to them.


    Looking at the field that stretched to the sky, my heart slowly rxed. Even as the flowering fields entered my view, I did not react and still slowly savored the sights.


    Then, I heard Munchkin''s cheerful voice." Mom, look! It''s a hot air balloon. It''s a big hot air balloon!"


    With a turn of my head, I saw that there was a hot air balloon in the middle of the flower field that was spewing mes.


    Suddenly understanding what this was all about, I looked at Theo in surprise. He nodded at me.


    "Mommy, Mommy, can I ride in the hot air balloon?"


    Unbeknownst to Munchkin until now, this hot air balloon was what Theo had prepared for us.


    I pretended to look at him with aplicated expression. "I don''t think we can today. This hot air balloon is someone else''s, and we can''t go without receiving an invitation."


    Munchkin believed it and instantly had a frustrated look on his face.


    Theo could not bear seeing me tease Munchkin like this and hurriedly exined, "Munchkin, I invite you onto my hot air balloon. Are you willing to ept my invitation?"


    The little one''s mouth was wide open, and he could not say anything for a long time." Is it true? Daddy? That hot air balloon is yours?"


    After that, Theo began to act aggrieved.


    "It''s mine. I originally wanted to give you a surprise, but it seems that some people don''t seem to appreciate it."

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    He looked at me after speaking.


    "I''m not ungrateful. I was just trying to tease Munchkin, alright?"


    "Forget it. If you don''t want toe along, I''ll just take Munchkin and go with him."


    I know Theo was deliberately trying to have me beg him. However, since we were in front of the child, I would reluctantly give in.


    "Mr. Grant, I was wrong. Can I join you on your hot air balloon please?"


    If he refused, then I would have to ask Munchkin to step in.


    "Of course. It''s my honor to invite such a beautifuldy to my hot air balloon," Theo replied in an exaggerated tone.


    Munchkin and I were both amused by him.


    The car stopped at the edge of the flower field. Only after I got out did I see two staff members standing next to the hot air balloon. The rest of the field was undoubtedly empty, except for the endless tulips that stood tall and full. The flowers swayed slightly in the wind.


    As we slowly approached, the roar of the hot air balloon grew louder and louder.


    Upon reaching the hot air balloon, the staff carefully helped Munchkin and me int the basket.


    Theo followed closely behind, and he held onto the edges of the basket, shielding us both in his arms.


    Although it was very safe, it was also slightly ufortable.


    After all, it was rare to be able to go up in a hot air balloon. However, being forced to sit fixed in a position, one would not feel very satisfied. Due to the presence of other people, I did not speak. I wanted to wait for the balloon to rise first before talking to Theo.


    The staff next to the hot air balloon guided it. The ropes around the balloon were untied one by one, and the balloon started to soar upward. Munchkin was also getting more and more excited.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched the car below be small. I looked forward to having my family floating in the air when the ropes werepletely untied.


    As we floated just halfway up, the hot air balloon wobbled a little and then stopped soaring.


    I looked down and saw that there


    was a rope that had not been untied.


    However, the staff member next to me had stopped moving if they were not going to untie it.


    I looked at Theo. "What''s going on? Why is it not moving?"


    I had some anxiety, and the first reaction in my head was to say, "We''re not being threatened in a foreign country, are we?


    A family of three was parked in the air, and there was nothing we could do. This was indeed a great opportunity to ckmail us for money. However, it turned out that I thought too much.


    "How high do you want to fly when there''s a child with us and you''re a pregnant woman?" Theo said while looking at us both dotingly.


    "Just take a look from here. I''ll take


    look


    you guys higher when there''s a


    chance in the future." "Well, it''s not ??


    that high. Little Munchkin went on tiptoes and looked down from the side of the basket''s edge. He could not help butment.


    This was about five stories above the ground. It was not even as high as Theo''s office.


    I gently tugged on Theo''s sleeve and said quietly, "You''re worrying a little too much."


    I did not want to make Theo angry, but he was making a bit of a fuss.


    "Sir, don''t worry, we''re professionally trained. We can absolutely guarantee your safety in the hot air balloon. If you are really hesitant, can make sure we only go as high as 300 feet. With our protection measures, you can be assured.


    Hearing this, Munchkin''s eyes instantly dted. "300 feet? Daddy, can I fly 300 feet up?"


    I looked at Theo with a smirk. Faced with Munchkin''s big, watery eyes, I wanted to see how he was going to reject Munchkin''s dream of flying 300 feet up.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Theo could not bear seeing Munchkin fly so high. "Munchkin, listen to me. It''s not safe for you to fly too high up.''


    "


    "But Daddy, don''t I often go to your office and y?" Munchkin did not understand the problem as it was the same height in his eyes.


    I looked around the hot air balloon to see that safeguards were built in, and each of us was wearing a safety belt. The staff next to us even had their work ID pinned to their chest, which made me feel much more at ease.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could tell from the eyes of the staff member that she wished that we could fly higher, but she had no choice but to follow Theo''s orders, so she had just been helping out at the side.


    However, she had never tried to dissuade Munchkin, which assured me that my n would work.


    "Munchkin, this is different. Look around you. There''s nothing around this hot air balloon, so we can only move in this small area. If you identally fall from here and something happens to you, Daddy will be very sad...''


    Theo used up all of his patience to exin to Munchkin earnestly, while I took this opportunity to shoot a look at the staff member next to me.


    I nced at her, then at the safety rope tethered to the side. If we undid the knot, the hot air balloon would go up with the heat. We would not need to worry about Theo''s disapproval then.


    The staff member next to me was eager to help, and her eyes showed a look of delight when I gave her my approval. She treated this as if it were a prank.


    However, she still looked at Theo as if she was asking me what if Theo disagreed.


    I patted my chest, indicating that I would take full responsibility.


    Hence, the staff member had nothing to worry about. She nodded and waited for my signal. I looked at Theo who was still patiently persuading Munchkin to give up his hopes of flying higher.


    However, I knew for sure that it was not going to happen.


    I tugged on Theo''s arm, and before he knew it, I held Munchkin closely so that he would not get too frightened. "Hold on tight, Munchkin."


    When the staff member saw that I was all ready, she immediately unfastened the safety rope and the hot air balloon ascended so fast that it startled


    me.


    "Wanda, this..."


    "Rx. We can take care of ourselves. Isn''t that right, Munchkin?¡±


    "Mommy, you''re the best." Munchkin turned around to praise me.


    Theo wanted to get angry, but he instantly realized that there was no point. Plus, his main objective was to make Munchkin happy. The smile on Munchkin''s face right now was even brighter than when he found out he was going to ride the hot air balloon.


    Theo''s furrowed eyebrows rxed, then lowered with a displeased look on his face. "I worked so hard to prepare this surprise, yet you took all the credit."


    I held my chin up proudly. "Who told you to be so worried like an old father?"


    I made a face at him.


    "I know that it''s because Daddy loves us," said Munchkin while he turned around and hugged Theo''s waist-tightly. "Thank you, Daddy. I promise that we''ll go back after flying in the air for a while."


    Theo could not bear rejecting the kid again after seeing how well-behaved he was, so he rubbed his head and said I''m willing to do anything to make you happy."

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    We went back to the hotel at night, and after dinner, I brought Munchkin up to our room first. Theo led the team and continued making preparations in the conference room the hotel had specially prepared for him.


    I did not have the heart to interrupt him when he was working.


    I thought that he would work untilte at night, but he came back at around ten o''clock with his zer andptop in his arms.


    Munchkin ran over to him in his pajamas before he could even button them up properly. "Daddy, are you finished with work?"


    Theo smiled. "Yes.'' With just that one syble, I knew that he was not done with work.


    "Alright, Munchkin. It''s bedtime. No more dying. Hurry up and go to bed."


    I pulled Munchkin over to his small room and made sure he was fast asleep before exiting the room.


    When I came out, I saw that Theo was already sitting in front of the table with hisptop open. Then, I walked up behind him and gently massaged his shoulders. "Didn''t you say you were done with work? How could you lie to a kid?"


    Theo pulled my hand and said, "I have no other choice. It''s how I earn money. Keith and the others looked too tired, so I let them rest. But I still think that it''s better to prepare some things in advance."


    I knew Theo. His capability was the reason why he was able to make Grant Corporation into what it was today.


    It made sense that he would be worried about entering a new area as it was as if he was starting a startup, but he had to do almost everything himself to feel at ease. It made me think that he was worrying too much.


    However, he was already in too deep. There was no way I could get him to rx, so the only thing I could do was to remind him to take care of his health.


    "Alright, I won''t disturb you when you''re working, but promise me you won''t finish toote."


    Theo nodded before kissing the back of my hand. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there in a minute."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, a sly smile appeared on his face. I drew my hand back and gave him a look. "What kind of look is that?"


    I went back to my room and pouted when I saw the empty pillow next to me.


    I thought that he would be able to rest in Paris, but he still found a way to make himself busy.


    I was internally relieved that this was not our honeymoon. What a pity would that be?


    I turned on the TV with the remote control and turned to volume down to the lowest before searching for a good movie.


    I did not know why but I weirdly enjoyed watching cartoons during this period of time.


    Although they were far from reality, they somehow put me at ease.


    I often felt the mostfortable after taking a bath, so not long after watching the painting-like scenes and innocent romance plot, fell asleep.


    When I woke up, the movie had already finished ying. I picked up my phone and saw that it was already past two in the morning.


    However, the pillow next to me was still empty. Surprisingly, I felt rather awake at that moment.


    I pulled back the covers and got out


    e


    of bed. Then, I carefully opened the


    door and tiptoed to the corridor. leaned on the wall as I watched


    Theo work at the table.


    Fatigue could be seen on his handsome face, but it seemed


    he refused to call it a day. I was et


    to go up to him and stop him.


    It did not matter what this job would be able to provide for us in the future.


    In my eyes, none of it would be worth more than his health.


    I was about to speak up, but after giving it some thought, I kept quiet and retracted my foot.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    I recalled what Theo had told Munchkin before. This was what he had always wanted to do. That was why he was desperately pushing himself without a care in the world.


    I was aware that this move was significant to Grant Corporation''s future, which was why Theo was so nervous about it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His health was indeed important, but I thought that if I asked him to go to bed right now, he would not be able to sleep peacefully anyway. Hence, I let him be.


    I went back to the room and covered myself with the nket before picking up my phone once again. I thought to myself that if Theo still had note in after 30 minutes, I would go call him in.


    He would need to sleep when it was two-thirty in the morning.


    I had made up my mind and was about to search for another movie until I heard what seemed to be movementing from outside. My ears instantly perked up to listen more carefully.


    It was the sound of aptop closing.


    Great. Theo wasing in to rest. I hurriedly turned off the TV and snuggled under the nket while pretending to be asleep.


    About half a minuteter, Theo''s footsteps were getting closer and closer. Then, I heard the bedroom door being pushed open. Someone was walking toward me.


    It seemed like he wanted to take a look at me, and I thought that he would give me a peck on the forehead. However, he removed his hands from my pillow without doing anything.


    I was a little disappointed, then I heard sounds from the bathroom.


    s, forget it. He must be tired.


    I was about to enter dreand with disappointment, but I just so happened to catch myself being unusually wide awake as I remembered the image of Theo hugging me.


    I wondered if my body was acting up as racing thoughts filled my head uncontrobly like a volcanic eruption.


    The noises in the bathroom came to


    a stop, and I was startled when I heard Theo walk out. I was secretly praying that I was not blushing as the images in my head mademy body feel hot all over.


    Before I could finish my thoughts, I felt someone pull away the nket behind me. A warm body slid under the nket from behind, and e subconsciously scooched forward to make space for Theo to lie down.


    "Hmph." Theo let out a sound, and it instantly hit me that I had been tricked. Did my movement give away the fact that I was pretending to be asleep?


    Before I could react, arge hand crept up my waist and wrapped around my body.


    His hand clung to my body like a viper clinging to a tree trunk. When it started to move upward, I subconsciously grabbed his hand.


    "I''m already asleep." I made an excuse.


    "But aren''t you awake now?" Theo whispered in my ear. As soon as he finished, he nibbled my earlobe.


    Instantly, a tingling sensation was sent down my body.


    "But I want to sleep a little longer." I tried to move forward but was trapped in Theo''s arms.


    "We''ll sleep togetherter." His delicate kisses moved downward like raindrops dripping onto my neck.


    "It''ste. You should have an early night." My breathing was starting to get uncontrobly rapid, but there was nothing I could do to stop him. "We still have to make it even today. I didn''t forget about it," Theo added.


    "You can try to make it even if you want, but why are you sneaking up on me?" Igrabbed hisrge hand like it was evidence and looked at him with an angry face as I tried to pull the angry card on him to make him sleep earlier.


    However, within the next second, I was under Theo''s control. He pulled my wrist with one hand and firmly pressed me against the bed.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    He got on top of me. "I was going to just let it slide, but someone just had to take a peek at me just now. I felt bad for making that person wait for me."


    "I did not..." I was only able to get three words out before he shut me up with his lips.


    The delicate and long kiss made me feel like I had gotten entangled with a viper.


    When he finally let go of me, I had difficulty even regting my breathing.


    "It''s okay. I already know everything you want to say, and I believe you know what I want too."


    He leaned his lips closer to my ear once again. A tingling sensation spread throughout my body. I felt my body burning up, and our hands were tightly sped together as I allowed myself to slowly melt into his me.


    Early the next morning, I woke up to a bright sunny day.


    Theo was already up, and when I opened my bleary eyes, he came over to the bed to scratch my little nose.


    "I''m going to work now. You and Munchkin can take your time. When I''m in the conference room seeing the exhibition, I''ll have Keith keep youpany. Don''t ever leave his side, okay?" Theo urged.


    "Okay," I replied with a grumpy tone like a child being rushed.


    "I''lle to you as soon as the meeting ends." He took my hand as if he was feeling uneasy.


    I wondered if it was because of work or the environment in a foreign country that made him start to get a little anxious.


    "Don''t worry, Munchkin and I will wait for your return."


    "Okay." Theo nodded. He then got up and left.


    After Theo left, I slept for a little while longer. I thought that I was sleepy, but after sleeping for just 10 minutes, my battery was fully recharged.


    I dragged my body, which was considerably heavier than before, out of bed and to the bathroom to take a soothing bath.


    After pushing the door open in my pajamas, I realized that Munchkin was already all dressed up and sitting in the living room while reading a children''s book about mecha.


    "Mommy, you''re awake!" Munchkin''s voice instantly made me blush with embarrassment.


    I thought that this little guy would sleep in too as he had fallen asleep on the way back home yesterday. it were not for the fact that he did not eat dinner, I reckoned that ke would sleep from yesterday evening to this morning.


    "Oh, Munchkin, have you had breakfast yet?" I hurriedly changed the subject.


    "I''ve eaten breakfast, and your breakfast is ready on the table too. Eat quickly so that we can go."


    The excitement in the little one''s eyes made me even more embarrassed.


    I lowered my head, trying to avoid making eye contact with Munchkin. When I looked at my belly, I realized that the bump was already so big.


    No wonder I slept so long now.


    When I got everything ready, I brought Munchkin to the exhibition center and noticed how lively the ce was.


    There was a long queue outside the


    door. It was a good thing Theo had made arrangements for us beforehand. Keith handed us the VIP ID cards, and we entered the venue right after going through security without having to endure the pain of queueing for two hours.


    As soon as we entered, Munchkin''s jaw dropped.


    "Wow." The fascination on the little guy''s face was reason enough to bring him here today.


    The hall was a thousand square meters wide, and within, it was divided into several areas. They were all rted to mecha technology.


    Countless disys were surrounded


    by colorful rope barriers like a small boxing ring, and on top was a small mecha showing off its immacte skills. It looked quite cute. From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Munchkin was dazzled by the hundreds of artificial intelligence mechas in the enormous exhibition hall.


    I slowly led him forward, while Keith followed behind us.


    Before I could get a good look at the bedazzling little robots in front of me, Munchkin pulled me over to another side, which made me feel overwhelmed.


    "Madam, if you''re tired, Mr. Grant has prepared a lounge for you. I can stay here with Munchkin," Keith took the initiative to say.


    I shook my head. "It''s okay, it''s not every day I get to see him so happy. I can still walk around for a while. Just keep an extra eye on him for me."


    To be honest, I was still a little worried here. Perhaps it was the aftermath of thest ident that made me feel like there were hidden dangers everywhere.


    So much so that I could not even rx when Munchkin was having the time of his life.


    I was still hesitating when I noticed that Munchkin had stopped hopping around in front of me. His head slowly tilted up, and his mouth opened wider at the same time.


    "Wow." I followed his line of sight and saw that it was a giant Iron Man.


    I chuckled and thought that although it was only a virtual image, how could Iron Man be left out at an artificial intelligence mecha exhibition?


    Iron Man itself was the representative of artificial intelligence mecha.


    There were many other disys next to Iron Man. Except for the one with Iron Man''s mask, everything else was just robots.


    This Iron Man was just a virtual image, which meant that thepany probably wanted to show that they had the most advanced technology without exploiting the hype around Iron Man.


    I walked up to take a closer look, and the mecha here did seem different from the mecha of otherpanies.


    Their joints were much more flexible and even resembled the human skeletal structure. Their wrists, ankles, knee sockets, and other joints could move freely.


    They even surpassed humans as their knees could rotate 360 degrees, which I found fascinating.


    "Madam, the young master has gone that way," Keith told me from the side.


    "Quick, go get him. I''ll be right here waiting for you." I could not take my eyes off the agile little mechas.


    I thought that Munchkin would be fascinated by them, so I had Keith bring him over.


    However, the reality was far from what I imagined.


    When Keith returned, Munchkin was not with him.


    "Madam, Munchkin went to the


    dren''s


    area. Adults are not


    inside, and I saw him


    taken in by a staff member Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked in the direction he was pointing at, and behind the Iron Man was a newly built Science and Technology Museum in Stark Building.


    I could see a man beside Munchkin through the window of the Science and Technology Museum. It seemed


    like he was introducing mechmed


    him.


    QUMS


    to


    It was a public space, yet only children were allowed in this area. I hated this kind of setup.


    "Bring me there now."


    Keith quickly brought me to the entrance.


    As Keith said, the staff immediately came forward and said, "I''m Ma''


    4. This is a children''s an orretFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    s aren''t allowed inside


    "But my child is in there." I was getting very anxious.


    I did not want to break in, but this rule was unreasonable. What kind of ce only allowed children to enter but not adults?

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    "Don''t worry, our children''s area is absolutely safe. He won''t get hurt inside."


    Such a guarantee made me even angrier. Even the people in charge of big open ygrounds would not guarantee that the ygrounds were foolproof as they would be afraid of taking responsibility if something were to happen.


    However, a tiny Science and Technology Museum that was so closed off that parents could not even see anything inside dared to make such a statement


    "You seem to be too confident. How do I know it''s safe inside when the science and technology building is sealed off?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    I said as I took a step forward, but the staff immediately blocked me without touching


    me.


    "Don''t worry, Ma''am. Those buildings are just built out of styrofoam. The reason why it''spletely enclosed is that there''s a light show inside."


    "Light show?" I was confused, yet I could not help but keep my guard up.


    "I have an emergency, so I need you to quickly bring my child out. It''s my son, and he''s about this tall." I gestured with my hand.


    "Please bring my child to me within two minutes."


    I did not allow them to make any excuses with my stern expression.


    I thought that I had made my point, but I did not expect the staff member to try to stop me again.


    "But Ma''am, the light show is just starting. Why don''t you-"


    "Mommy." Just as she was talking, Munchkin passed by the doorway and saw me. Then, he shouted while running toward me.


    My heart was finally at peace.


    "Munchkin, how could you run off inside on your own without telling me?"


    "Sorry, Mommy. I just got too curious for a while."


    "I told you before that you need my permission before going anywhere. There are so many people here. What if I couldn''t find you?"


    "Sorry." Munchkin''s happy face immediately drooped down.


    This was not the oue I was hoping for, but I was genuinely frightened.


    "Madam, let''s talk over there." Keith saw that more and more people were surrounding us, and he was worried that it would leave a bad impression on Munchkin. Hence, he suggested we go to the corner.


    "Okay." I nced at the staff members who still had smiles on their faces. It made me feel ufortable.


    I pulled Munchkin over to the corner.


    "Munchkin, I''m sorry. I got too worked up just now. I was worried that you would disappear again." I gently stroked his hair and subconsciously checked every inch of his body for fear that he was injured again.


    "Mommy, you don''t have to apologize to me. I was too yful. I should''ve told you first."


    I had yet to cry, but I was on the verge of tears. When Munchkin noticed, he reached out his tiny hand and caressed my face.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll be very powerful so that I can protect you and myself in the future, just like Iron Man. I''ll be your hero. Mommy!" "Alright." I smiled. I could not be more relieved if Munchkin could protect himself one day.


    At that moment, I saw a pair of white sneakers on the floor next to me. When I looked up, it was the staff member who took Munchkin into the Science and Technology Museum.


    "Hello Ma''am


    I''m a staff member of


    Dynamic Technology. I was the one who led the kid into the Science and Technology Museum just now." "Hello, I got up and replied as subconsciously pulled Munchkin behind me.


    R


    "I''m sorry for not asking for your consent before taking your child into the Science and Technology Museum apologize for causing shock to you and your child. Here''s a small gift from the Science and Technology Museum. I humbly ask for your forgiveness."


    He handed over a paper bag, but I did not ept it. Although they had good service the entire time, I still.


    minded the fact that they didn


    allow adults into their tightly regted Science and Technology Museum.


    As if Keith saw through my emotions, he went up and epted the gift bag without a word.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    "I''m sorry for the concern I caused you.


    We''ll ry your feedback to our superiors. I hope we can invite you and your child to visit our exhibition hall again."


    I nodded politely. "It''s gettingte. I need to take the kid back to rest."


    I did not give them an attitude, but I stood my ground.


    "Munchkin, say goodbye." I pulled Munchkin.


    "Thank you for the souvenir. I''lle back next time. Goodbye, sir."


    The little guy waved his hand at the staff member, and I left the exhibition with him. When we got into the car, I sent Theo a text, telling him that we were returning to the hotel and that we were not waiting for him.


    The little episode just now had made me a little scared. Although their attitude did not make me feel that way, the smiles on their faces felt insidious to


    me.


    Just like the little exhibition made out of styrofoam.


    Even though I knew that the styrofoam could be broken with bare hands, I still felt uneasy that it was closed off.


    Plus, the smiles on the staff members'' faces did not feel warm to me at all, but rather like they were hiding something.


    While I was deep in thought, Keith was already driving us to the hotel. Munchkin was not upset that we left halfway. He was excitedly looking through the gifts the staff had given him.


    I looked over out of curiosity and saw that there was a mecha model that children could assemble themselves. The technology parts, motor, batteries, and wires inside instantly piqued Munchkin''s interest.


    I saw him holding onto the box the entire day, so I knew that he liked it very much.


    "Don''t open it in the car, or else you won''t be able to build it if you lose the parts," I warned him.


    "I got it, Mommy," the little guy replied without looking at me.


    I looked at the unopened packaging and saw that it was nothing more than a small mecha, so I did not think much of it.


    I turned my head to look at the bag


    beside it, which contained an introduction to the mecha and a delicate little box. Then, I opened the box to see that there was a badge inside.


    Munchkin took a nce and said," Mommy, the badge is so weird."


    He picked it up with his little hands, and it took up half of his palm. Only then did I realize that it was different from other badges wemonly saw.


    It was three-dimensional with a hollow center and a hole at the bottom. When I looked through the hole, it seemed like there was something inside the badge.


    I flipped it around and saw a sp


    §Õ§Ñ


    behind it. After opening up the sp, the badge opened up like a small Something resembling a key was sticking out of it.


    It was clearlyrger at one end, and the other end was extendable. I took it out to assemble it with the badge, and the moment I closed the did, the badge turned into a key.


    Munchkin looked at it with bewilderment. I was also in shock.


    "Mommy, it''s actually a key? What could the key be for?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He took it and yed around with it carefully. "Mommy, the design is quite interesting."


    I chuckled. "Yeah. I never thought that anyone could make a badge look like that."


    I opened the pamphlet in the bag to see what the key was used for, but I could not find any information about the key.


    Munchkin also leaned over out of curiosity as he could guess that something was up when he saw me hold the pamphlet without saying a word for a while.


    ''Mommy, an F is engraved behind the badge. What could this mean?"


    He pointed at the capital letter and looked at me.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    I took the badge and realized that there was a raised logo under it.


    The raised part was very small and not marked with a different color, so it was not noticeable at first nce.


    I thought about it and said, "I don''t know. I think it means to open the door to the mecha."


    I made a guess and handed the toy to Munchkin.


    After returning to the hotel for lunch, the little guy went to bed for a nap.


    Just a momentter, I heard the sound of a card swiping outside and knew that Theo had returned.


    How did the meeting go?" I asked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo took off his coat wryly. "As usual, these meetings are getting more and more boring."


    "Really? If it was that boring, why didn''t youe back earlier?" I hung his jacket up.


    Theo had always been the type to not waste time. If he felt like there was no point in staying for the meeting, he would just get up and leave no matter how important the asion was.


    There must have been an important agenda for him to be able to hold up all afternoon.


    "You understand me more and more now." He pulled me over to the couch and sat down.


    "Before going there, I was wondering if I should continue going down the path of artificial intelligence since I''ve decided to participate in thepetition. If yes, which direction should I continue to develop? Or should I just stop right now and not go so far down the wrong path?"


    Theo said as he lifted my calves that were swollen from pregnancy and ced them on hisp while massaging them.


    "So I listened to the meeting for a little while longer to hear what the prospects of the other mechapanies are."


    "And? Were you enlightened?"


    I cracked a joke to make Theo rx a bit


    He gave it some thought. "There are a fewpanies I can learn from, but most of them are just bullshitting."


    As expected, the same went for every industry. We were already used to things like this when Theo was in the entertainment industry, so encountering the same problems right now was not surprising.


    When Theo was seriously considering entering a field, he had to gather the necessary information. The limited information he had right now put him in a dilemma.


    "Don''t dwell on it. I''ll eat lunch with you." I put my legs down and pulled Theo to eat.


    "No, I ate a bit on the way back. The meeting this morning was too boring, so you can nap with me for a while."


    "Sure."


    After a short break, Theo got up and prepared to return to the guild hall again as he said that he had an appointment with someone for a discussion.


    ''Let Keith bring you to the raspberry manor. I heard that the environment is nice there. You can go there and rx. If you like, we can go there for a few days and have a good time."


    I nodded sleepily at Theo as I was particrly sleepy during this time of day due to the jetg. However, I had to force myself up to be able to get a good night''s restter.


    After helping Munchkin pack up his things, we split up and set off to two different destinations. Theo was heading into the city, while I was heading to the suburbs.


    The suburb we were going to today was different from the ce Theo took us to ride the hot air balloon. We passed through many small towns as I immersed myself in the European culture.


    When the car stopped outside the iron


    gates, I was amazed to see that the European-style court was exactly like the ones in the movies. In real life, however, it was just a small manor to the locals.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    If I was shocked, not much needed to be said about Munchkin.


    He took my hand excitedly. "Mommy, Mommy, look! It looks just like in the cartoons."


    He could not stop shaking my hand.


    As soon as the car came to a stop, he opened the door and hopped out.


    I got out of the car from the other side and looked at the historical building.


    It reminded me of an elegant olddy wearing a simple dress with many stories hidden between the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes. It made people want to explore.


    "Madam, Young Master, wee. Mr.


    Grant has already made arrangements for you. Please follow me."


    An old butler-looking man stood at the door and respectfully gave us an introduction.


    Just like Munchkin, I felt like I was in a scene from a movie.


    The old butler introduced us along the way, "ording to Mr. Grant''s arrangements, we''ll have you two participate in two activities. First of which is making strawberry jam, and the other will be making wine."


    My eyebrows raised a little as Munchkin probably would not be interested in making wine. Did Theo make this arrangement for me?


    "Madam, although you''re pregnant, the wine-making process does not involve alcohol, so you can rest assured."


    The butler hastily exined as he thought that this was what I was worried about.


    I nodded with a smile.


    I was not worried about this, but it was the first time I had heard of making your own wine. I found it fascinating.


    "It''s simple. We can even do it ourselves at home, but it would probably be more fun here."


    Munchkin''s casual statement stunned me.


    "You know how to make wine too?"


    "Of course. They teach it on TV." The little guy did not think much of it, but I was bbergasted.


    I nced back at the butler, who seemed to be used to kids using technology to learn.


    "This is the kitchen, where we''ll be making the food after picking the fresh ingredients."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler said as he pointed to a bright and spacious room next to him.


    Although it was a kitchen, I saw that the floor was covered with an extremely luxurious cashmere carpet.


    I never imagined that a ten-meter-long table would actually exist. On the wall was a giant mural of a buxom European noblewoman.


    She had her hands on herp and was smiling gracefully at us. I guessed that she was the previous mistress of this old castle.


    "Of course if you two feel any


    difort or fatigue, you can go upstairs to rest. Let me show you," the butler said and was about to go upstairs, but I refused.


    "No need, we''re not tired. We can go pick the fruits now."


    I saw that Munchkin could not wait any longer, so we went to the backyard and put on protective gear.


    I had to say that the service here


    was really attentive. They gave me protective gloves withce andza sun bat withce on the edges that rich Europeans love to wear.


    love


    Whereas Munchkin''s gloves had cartoon prints on them. There was also another leather pair that looked like it belonged to a medieval prince. Both pairs had distinct


    el


    characteristics, and he was free to choose either pair.


    Service like this almost made me feel like I was in my own house.


    The strawberries were on the softer side, so they were easily damaged during the picking process. Thus, the butler suggested that we picked the grapes first.


    We went to the back of the estate, and a huge thousand-acre vineyard came into view.


    I stood on the observation deck and looked at the grapes underneath as if I was looking at a vast grasnd.


    On the other hand, Munchkin could not resist any longer and went down to the vineyard.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    The butler gave us each a pair of scissors and assigned us a teacher before we officially started picking.


    In order to adapt to the growth of the grapes, the vines were built rtively low. Munchkin''s height allowed him to move through it freely, whereas I and the other two teachers had difficulty moving.


    Bending over for a long time made me feel ufortable, so the butler thoughtfully brought a stool for me to sit down. Izily cut the ones avable in front of me.


    It did not take long for me to fill a big basket.


    With the help of the butler, we took the grapes back to the kitchen and went to the strawberry patch without taking a break. The look on Munchkin''s face when he saw the endless fields of strawberries was as if he had arrived in thend of his dreams.


    "Mommy, they''re all straw-"


    He had his back to me when he said that, but I could feel the excitement radiating off him.


    "You''re right. It''s up to you how much strawberry jam we make today." I handed him the little basket.


    The little guy rushed into the strawberry field without saying a word.


    In the afternoon, the sun became scorching hot, so I took Munchkin back into the house. I could not help butugh at how red his little face was from getting sunburned.


    However, he was unbothered and even made noise about getting things done. The butler taught us how to make wine first. We started off by cing the washed grapes along with the stems in a ss.


    Then, we mashed them to not damage the skin of the grapes and prevent getting them infected.


    The butler told us that all food fermentation had to do with microorganisms, so it was important to protect them.


    It was much easier for me this waypared to the meticulous process of wine-making. After all, heat could kill most bacteria, so the conditions were not as harsh.


    It seemed like this knowledge was taught in high school, so it sounded familiar when the butler mentioned it. Even so, I could not recall much.


    I also felt a little tired from the pregnancy, so I was not as into it as Munchkin.


    Once the cooking ss was over, immediately slipped out of the house while Munchkin stayed in the kitchen to ask the butler questions non-stop.


    I walked out onto the porch outside the kitchen and looked at the sun-sshed vineyard as I began to appreciate the property.


    That was when I noticed that there was a pool beside the vineyard.


    I never noticed it before.


    I informed the butler and walked over to the pool.


    From a distance, I saw a woman lying on a sun lounger. A wide sun hat covered most of her body, but based on her skin color, she did not seem to be from here.


    When I went closer, she looked up.


    Even with sunsses on, I immediately recognized her the moment we met each other''s eyes.


    "Wanda? What are you doing here?"


    She took off her sunsses


    excitedly, and I noticed that her belly


    was muchrger than before. Then, I looked at her slim face underthe sun hat.


    "Why are you here?" I asked her the same thing.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I came here with Jordan." Her statement made me feel chilly despite being under the hot sun.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    "Where''s Theo? I don''t see him."


    She immediately began inquiring about Theo''s whereabouts when she realized I would not be alone.


    I understood that.


    I chuckled awkwardly as I said, "Where else could he be? Wouldn''t he be hard at work in the city?"


    I was unsure how much Shannon knew about what was happening between us and Jordan.


    However, I could tell that Jordan had protected her all this while. He had shouldered everything going on by himself.


    My guess was that he also found taking on everything by himself to be easier as it was not something to be proud of.


    Of course, if I studied the issue from a practical standpoint, I hated the way Jordan was dealing with things. At times, I even found the way he squirmed about keeping secrets extremely unmanly.


    Yet, if I switched to viewing the issue as one of Shannon''s friends, I found it delightful that she could live without any worries and focus on raising her children after everything she had gone through.


    No matter what, it would still be better than needing to worry about your husband''s career while you were pregnant.


    Shannon was still gazing at me expectantly when I finished answering her questions. I realized something was amiss, so I came up with an excuse to leave the swimming pool.


    The server from the manor chose that very moment to walk up to the pool with the carrot juice I had ordered.


    "Madam, here''s the juice you ordered," he said as he lowered his head. There was an ufortable look in his eyes, but he turned and walked off the minute he put my drink down. It seemed like he did not want to disrupt our conversation.


    Only God knew just how much I needed someone to butt in and disrupt our conversation at that very moment.


    "I never expected to meet you here."


    I could tell she was extremely excited, but I moved to sit on another deck chair because it made me ufortable.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect this either. Why does Jordan suddenly have work to do in France? I never heard you mention such things before."


    Given how things were progressing now, I might as well take advantage of the situation and ask more questions to gain information.


    I swear this would be the only time I treated Shannon this way.


    "I''m not sure about that, but I think I heard it had something to do with the mechapetition."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "All I know about the mecha


    competition is that he was busy working on trade matters before this. Now that that''s finallye to a close, he''s gotten busy working on something else again."


    Shannon was visibly disappointed.


    She did not seem worried about the fate of her family''s business. Instead, she was merely concerned about whether Jordan would have time to rest and take care of his


    health or not.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Mommy, what are you doing here alone?"


    Munchkin ran over to me while I was speaking, and he arrived at a stop in front of me just as I finished my sentence.


    Shannon became even more excited when she saw Munchkin. "Oh, Munchkin, you''re here too? Oh my, it''s been such a long time since I saw you."


    "Hello, Ma''am," Munchkin greeted politely as he turned to face her.


    "Hello, handsome young man. You were only this big thest time I saw you. I can''t believe you''ve grown this tall now!"


    Shannon made a dramatic gesture as she spoke.


    Though, to be fair, this was also the


    time when children went through growth spurts. Sometimes, their


    entire appearance would change


    estically in just a few days.


    "Are you here on holiday with your mommy and daddy?" Shannon asked.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    "Yes, that''s right. I''ll begin school soon, and Daddy said this is myst holiday before I begin attending primary school." Shannon giggled when she heard that.


    I did not know where Munchkin had picked that up from, but it was a great way to divert Shannon''s attention.


    Munchkin returned to me when he finished talking. "Mommy, the strawberry jelly I made is done. Why don''t youe and try it?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    The little guy seemed extremely excited as if there was a massive surprise waiting for me.


    His little legs had not stayed still on the floor the entire time he stood in front of me. He had been bouncing first on one leg and then the other. "Quick, Mommy, let''s go."


    I nced at Shannon and then at Munchkin''s legs, trying to indicate to her that the child was extremely impatient.


    The more he bounced, the less in a hurry I was. "Oh, is that so? When did you make the jelly? I didn''t know about that."


    Munchkin frowned slightly. I could tell he did not feel like exining, but he did not ignore my queries and replied patiently," The butler taught me after you left. We didn''t use jelly powder to make the jelly and instead used a type of flower. We put the flower in water and kneaded it over and over again until it became edible jelly. Mommy, hurry and take a look."


    When the little guy began urging me on again, I had no choice but to stand up.


    "I''ll get going first and meet up with you again in a while?" I said somewhat awkwardly as I nced at Munchkin.


    "No worries, go ahead. Now that I know you''re here too, I can invite you to hang out together. I won''t have to be alone all the time."


    A chilly expression appeared on my face while Shannon was not paying attention to me.


    If that was the case, that meant that Jordan had been busy with issues concerning mecha since arriving in France.


    However, even Shannon knew perfectly well that Jordan had never been involved in such projects before this. His sudden interest in mecha was probably because of Theo.


    Shannon had mentioned that she had been on her own since arriving in France, which meant that Jordan had been preupied with work all this while.


    He was already so busy despite being introduced to the industry so suddenly.


    Thus, as hispetitor, we could not underestimate him.


    I went to the kitchen with Munchkin, and he immediately began pointing out the different fancy things on the table and naming them.


    The countertop was slightly messy, but I could still tell that the little guy had prepared a good number of things.


    The clean tes on the tabletop seemed out of ce. However, I immediately understood what was going on when I saw the butler standing nearby with a whitecolored towel in his hands.


    "Quick, Mommy. Call Daddy and ask if he wants to drop by this afternoon. I''ll prepare dinner with the butler if he''sing. The butler said he can teach me how to make roast chicken and that it''ll be infused with the aroma of grapes when it''s done."


    Munchkin''s eyes sparkled as he spoke.


    His reminders prompted me to recall something. "Alright, wait for me here."


    I circled away from the kitchen and walked to a secluded corner before hurriedly calling Theo.


    Beep... Beep...


    I felt my heart racing, but thankfully, he answered the call after it rang for a while.


    "How are you? Are you enjoying yourself?"


    My racing heart finally began slowing down when I heard Theo''s voice.


    After taking a quick sigh of relief, I hurriedly replied, "I''m doing good. Where are you now? Jordan is in France. Have you met him?"


    "I have. He''s sitting in front of me right now."


    My heart began racing again when Theo said that.


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of it. How are you and Munchkin?"


    I was extremely worried for Theo now. Jordan had always liked ying dirty, was afraid he had even worse tricks up his sleeve now that he dared make an appearance in front of Theo.


    However, Munchkin and I could not rush over to where Theo was as we were in the suburbs.


    "We''re doing fine. Munchkin is enjoying himself, and he loves cooking too. He wants me to ask if you''ll being over tonight."

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    "I won''t being over. It''ste, and there''ll definitely be a traffic jam if I leave the city now. y with Munchkin on my behalf."


    I grew even more worried when I heard the exhaustion in Theo''s voice.


    "I''m still worried. Why don''t I get Munchkin and we''lle over to see you?"


    While speaking, I began turning around just as Theo turned down my suggestion.


    "It''s alright. Everything is fine on my end. Enjoy yourselves."


    However, I kept thinking of Jordan. He seemed perfectly respectable on the outside, but the tactics he pulled in secret were terrifying.


    Moreover, the fact that Theo was on his own made me even more worried.


    Some people only seemed evil on the outside, and one could tell they were up to no good just by looking at them. People like these were not scary as you would have advance notice and be able to protect yourself.


    Insidious people like Jordan were the scary ones. His evilness was a part of him, and you could not see it even if you tried.


    In fact, you would not even know that he was the mastermind behind the scenes when he first struck. Only a thorough investigation would reveal that he had orchestrated everything.


    "Don''t worry. He wouldn''t have waited for so long if he wanted to strike. He seems to have another reason for his visit this time." Theo''s deep voice was like a rxant that calmed me down significantly.


    "Don''t worry and enjoy yourselves in the manor. At least you know you''ll be safe this way. I''ll look into why he came to France so that I can make sure you guys will be safe."


    I could not refute that.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine. Take care of yourselves, and don''t leave unless I call and say so. The manor has a unique security system. The people inside won''t be able to cause any trouble. I''ll feel less worried this way too."


    I understood what Theo meant, but he raised another question in my mind.


    "Did you know Jordan would be here before this?"


    "I did not," Theo replied matter-of-factly.


    "Perhaps he''s been here for a long time and I just happened to bump into him today. I''m not sure, but I''m grateful that he didn''t take action the past few days. Moreover, I know you and Munchkin are safe since you''re at the manor now."


    I was just about to ask Theo why he knew Shannon was here, but then I realized why. Theo had spent the past few days with me, and Shannon''s presence was the only reason I knew Jordan was here. Thus, it was not difficult to connect the dots.


    A slight frown appeared on my face when I realized how foolish I was getting.


    However, there was nothing I could do about it.


    Sighing softly replied, ''Take care of


    +


    yourself. Munchkin and I will be waiting for you to call." "Don''t worry Have fun with Munchkin." I slowly turned around after hanging up the phone. Water sprayed onto my face before I had time to react, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I had no idea what was going on. As my eyes shut instinctively, my arms rose upward too, showing that I was on high alert.


    However, a heartyugh rang out.


    It was Shannon.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    I opened an eye and saw Shannon standing in front of me with a handheld sprinkler in her hands.


    "Why are you so anxious?"


    Iughed awkwardly when I heard her question.


    From her perspective, I should be much more rxed since I was on holiday, which was why she pulled a prank on me. She did not expect me to take things so seriously.


    "I think I might still be jetgged," I hurriedly came up with an excuse.


    "You should rest well. Now''s not the time for you to be on your own."


    She ced a hand on my stomach while she spoke.


    She was many months ahead of me in her pregnancy, but she did not have the same worries as I did.


    Let the men work. You should rest.


    An aching look appeared in her eyes as she gazed at me.


    I sighed softly and put my phone away before saying to her in a joking manner," You''re right. I should take a nice vacation, just like you, and allow myself to rx."


    The rtionship Shannon and I shared was not a usual friendship as we would be on opposing sides due to Jordan.


    However, since work did not y an important role here and coupled with what had happened previously, we were able to understand what the other was thinking without needing to put it into words.


    By telling me to ignore work, she was using a roundabout way to tell me Jordan would not strike while in here.


    ¡°Jordan initially didn''t want me toe over as it would be dangerous to board a flight when my due date is so soon. But I had been at home for so long that I was bored out of my mind. Besides, this is France we''re talking about."


    She extended a hand, her palm turning upward as she gestured for me to look at the ancient manor before me.


    I had to admit, a view opulent as this would be hard toe across many times in life.


    "Look how grand the vineyard here is. Of course, there are simr ces back home, but it always feels that something is missing from it. Just like how we can only see the Statue of Liberty and the Golden


    Gate Bridge back home, and how you should travel to Egypt if you want to see pyramids. This is how it should be!"


    The way she spoke was the same as before. No matter what Jordan did, I greatly admired Shannon''s attitude toward life.


    It was also a reason why I could befriend her.


    I had a feeling she knew a thing or


    two


    but


    t what Jordan was doingetN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    were some things


    she


    belongs to en.swno et


    simply could not stop. Content


    Coupled with our friendship, all she could do was guide me from the sidelines. She could not stop anything from happening.


    Thus, I felt less anxious when I saw how rxed she was.


    We spoke a lot about our families, raising children, and daily lives. It seemed that the


    woman who had not given birth before was more experienced than I was in these matters.


    I could not help butugh when I heard her unique theories.


    I was always happy when I spoke to Shanon. However, despite that, I politely declined her invitation to have dinner together.


    "Munchkin has already had too


    much excitement today. If he eats t for dinner, I have a


    out


    won''t go to bed on time


    ||


    Shannon did not insist further when she heard it was because of my child. "Alright, alright. I''ll forgive you this time since I met the little prince today. But you''ll have to do as I say the next time."


    She patted her stomach as she spoke, indicating that she would probably have given birth the next time we met.


    I immediately agreed without hesitation. " Sure, no problem!"


    I stepped forth and took her hand. "Take care of yourself."


    An appreciative look appeared in her eyes." You too."


    I could tell Jordan truly loved her, but it could not be denied that his stubbornness also put her in danger at times.


    I called Theo the minute I left the manor.


    "Where are you?"


    "Having dinner with a client. What''s wrong?" Theo hurriedly asked when he realized I did not sound like my usual self.


    "Send me your location. I''ll go meet you."


    "Did something happen?" I was making Theo nervous.


    "Nothing. Nothing happened. I just... miss you."

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    A chuckle rang out. "What''s wrong? Did you meet couples disying their affection for each other at the manor?"


    He was cracking jokes, but I could not bring myself to feel happy.


    "No. I just want to see you."


    Theo seemed to sense my odd emotions and replied solemnly, "Alright. Ask Keith to bring you guys over. I''ll wait for you at the hotel."


    I got into a car with Munchkin after leaving the manor''s grounds. As expected, the little guy fell asleep during the journey.


    He carefully held a takeaway box the manor had provided in his arms. Even though he had fallen asleep, he did not forget to hold the box steady.


    I fondled his fair, soft, and tiny hand. I felt miserable when I thought of Theo, whom I would see very soon.


    This happiness had been hard to achieve, but 1 did not feel any bit of enjoyment toward it. Instead, I felt more worried and fearful.


    I did not know what was happening to me either.


    It happened to be the evening rush hour when we arrived in the city. Traffic was slightly congested, but at least the car could still make its way forward. That might not be too bad for those who drove, and in fact, some might even view it as a blessing in disguise. However, my current emotions made all this difficult for me toprehend.


    I felt like this traffic jam would make me lose everything.


    I was so scared by the thoughts that had formed in my mind that I did not dare continue my train of thought. All I could do was pray that traffic would ease up as soon as possible so I could meet Theo soon.


    Finally, after a nearly 20-minute traffic jam, I arrived at the hotel.


    Keith drove off to park the car while I got out of the car with Munchkin.


    When the bellhop saw that


    Munchkin was fast asleep, he immediately retrieved a stroller, ced the little guy in the stroller, and helped me push the stroller until we arrived at the room. That helped conserve a lot of my energy. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Most importantly, I would probably have already arrived at the room if I needed to wait for Keith toe over and pick up the child.


    I did not say anything, and Theo carried Munchkin into the room when he noticed the little guy was fast asleep.


    When Theo finished tucking Munchkin in, he turned to look at me. I was still standing in the living room with a dazed expression on my face.


    I stared at Theo, who was standing right in front of me, but I did not make a move.


    He walked up to me and took my hand. "What''s wrong? Did you get frightened?"


    I embraced him. "I don''t know why either. I was just scared. I didn''t know what Jordan might do to you,


    and I was scared that I would never get to see you again after this


    holiday."


    I sobbed like a child and could not even form logical, coherent thoughts. All I could do was tell him everything that was on my mind.


    Theo seemed more rxed when he finished listening to me speak. His hold on me also became much gentler.


    In a soft voice, he saidfortingly, "Don''t worry, I''m alright. He won''t attack me here since my life is not what he wants. He won''t touch me unless he has no other choice."


    I did not feel reassured by what he said. In fact, I felt myself bing even more anxious.


    Feeling somewhat angry, I let go of his neck so I could re at him. I was not expecting Theo''s smile to grow even wider when I met his gaze.


    "Alright, I was joking. Don''t be mad. But it''s also true that he would''ve made a move a long time ago if he truly wanted me dead. Why would he have taken the trouble to wait unti was in France? You know the sort of person he is too.


    "He''s after fame, and robbing me of my life won''t help him at all. There''s no need for you to worry."

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    He helped me up and walked me to the side of the table.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You look calm," I said.


    I knew Theo had always been calm in handling things, but judging from his personality, he would have thought that it was a strange thing to run into Jordan in France. However, it seemed like he had already known about this.


    Theo rose to his feet and walked toward the kitchen. I watched him take the carton of milk out and pour some milk into a ss.


    "Honestly, I already knew that he was going to be here. Besides, I saw theirpany''s employees on the first day of the exhibition. I saw his assistant too.


    That''s why I guessed that he was probably


    in France too. But I didn''t expect he would have brought Shannon to France as well."


    Theo had already ced the ss of milk into the microwave while he was busy talking. The buzzing noise of the microwave slowly calmed me down.


    "Then why did hee here?" I immediately questioned him.


    "For the same reason as me. He wants to enter the mecha industry too," answered Theo.


    "He''s noting for you?" I was surprised to hear his answer.


    Theo leaned against the countertop with his back facing me. I walked toward him, wanting to know the answer as soon as possible.


    "Yes, and no." Theo paused for a moment and continued, "It''s actually easy. He''s still


    holding a grudge against me because of the business cooperation. Unfortunately, the die is cast, and there''s nothing he can do to change it. The only thing that he can do is find a loophole to defeat me, hence why he chose to enter the mecha industry that I''ve just entered. He wants to defeat me in this field."


    Theo smiled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "But he''s a beginner too," I replied.


    "You''re right. That''s why he''s sure that he can beat me this time," said Theo. There was a confident smile on his face.


    I liked his smile. Every time I saw that smile, it showed that he had confidence that he would not be defeated easily. I knew Theo was capable of doing that.


    "I challenged him today and told him to have a fairpetition," said Theo.


    "You said that to him?" I was a little confused.


    "Yeah. I was talking to Jordan in the cafe when you called me this afternoon. He told me everything 1 told you just now!" exined Theo.


    I slightly frowned and asked, "Can we trust him?"


    Besides, Jordan even said that he wanted fair y, but how could he possibly be fair and honest?


    Thetter half of the sentence was something I secretly mumbled to myself did not even have to listen to Theo''s answer and I could already determine that Jordan was definitely not an honest person.


    If what he said was true, he would not havee here.


    "I guess I don''t have to worry about that. There are rules and regtions in every industry. Since I''ve just entered a new industry, I''ll just follow the rules here. As for the others, I have nothing to do with them" replied Theo.


    Theo''s confidence was telling me that he knew exactly what kind of person Jordan was.


    "Don''t worry. Qne has to earn the merits oneself to be one of the top few figures in this industry. Jordan can buy otherpanies, but thepany needs to be strong and capable enough. If he''s doing that, he''s the one who should be worried," said Theo.


    There came the microwave''s ding, indicating that the milk had been warmed.


    Theo took the ss of milk out of the microwave for me and ced it in front of me.


    ''Trust me. I won''t lose," said Theo.


    I took the ss from him. The warm milk warmed my body, and the fear in my heart slowly disappeared.


    "But I''m still worried. Let''s stick together if we''re traveling abroad next time. I''ll be nearby even if you have to work," I replied.


    Theo held me in his arms after I took the ss of milk from him. He said, "I promise."


    Thest hint of uneasiness in my heart went away in his embrace.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Theo was handling something urgent that night. He came into the room and got ready to sleep before midnight.


    We went to a few famous attractions in the morning the next day.


    We were initially not nning to go there, but Munchkin insisted on checking out these tourist spots. We had no choice but to bring him there.


    In the evening, we boarded the ne and returned to our country. Munchkin went to bed as soon as we arrived home.


    Theo and I went back to our room early too.


    However, when Theo walked out of the bathroom, I noticed that he seemed restless. He leaned against the headboard


    of the bed, and I moved toward him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I asked.


    Theo put his hands around me, and I continued, "Didn''t you say that you''re not worried about Jordan anymore? Or were you just bragging about it?"


    I tapped on his nose. Theo turned around and looked at me. There was some solemnity in his attractive eyes.


    "Why should I be afraid of him?


    "I was thinking about what I told you earlier. What kind of industry should I venture into in the future to keep the mecha running?"


    I remembered that Theo did not want to be an ordinary mechapany. The development of those skills was very limited.


    Theo was also not interested in drones used for aerial photography and other stuff even though those were what the young people loved to y with these days. He thought the technology was too low, and it could not satisfy him.


    "Don''t worry about it if that''s the case," I replied.


    I turned around with confidence, pulled the nket, and got ready to sleep.


    "You have an idea?" Theo asked.


    He leaned closer to me, but I deliberately kept him in suspense.


    "Ah, it''s been a long day. How I wish someone could give me a massage. Never mind, let''s talk about it after I wake up tomorrow," I replied.


    I deliberately pretended to put on airs andy my head on the pillow while I was still in Theo''s arms.


    "Ma''am, how do you feel? Let me give you a massage," Theo yed along.


    "It''s alright...''


    Before I could finish my sentence, his hands were already under the nket, holding me tight in his arms.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo no longer pinned me against the bed with his body as I was pregnant now. He held me in his arms instead.


    It was just like now. His body leaned


    against my back. I would not be able


    to


    Wightback that way, and I was left


    with no choice but to let him do


    whatever he wanted to.


    I grabbed his hands, but it was useless My movements were still restrained by him, and it gave him, the chance to sp my hands and quickly raise them above my head. Then, my body was fully exposed in front of him without anything to cover.


    I gave him a piteous look and said, "Is it toote to speak now?"


    "What do you think?" Theo asked.


    Theo leaned close against my body. I shut my mouth tight. Even though Theo did not answer me, I already got the answer.


    Even though his desire was burning, I could still feel that he was controlling himself. Perhaps it was because of the baby in my belly.


    However, the more he tried to control himself, the more


    was after midnight. Only then did Theo fall asleep reluctantly.


    w he was. Itsted until it


    I thought I would be sleeping until noon, and I did not expect to wake up early when Theo had just showered.


    Besides, I felt energetic, and I did not feel sleepy at all.


    "It''s rare to see you being so energetic. It seems like I let you off too easilyst night." Theo came forward and tapped my nose with his fingers.


    I red at him, but he doted on me, held me in his arms, and gently kissed me.


    I identally noticed his gaze shifting to the nket wrapped around my body.


    I had just woken up, and I did not get to put on my clothes. He knew that I was naked, but he deliberately looked into the nket.


    I quickly pulled the nket up tight and gently pushed him away. "Don''t crumple up your suit."


    I came up with an excuse, afraid that he would behave likest night. I refused to give him the chance to say anything.


    "Then tell me now. What do you have in mind that can help me?" Theo asked.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    "I''m not sure about it yet. You''ll have to wait until I look into it," I replied.


    I wrapped myself with the nket while I said that. Then, I slipped away from the other side of the bed, put on my slippers, and quickly dashed into the bathroom.


    The three of us headed outside after having breakfast.


    We brought Munchkin to Petra''s house.


    The little guy had been asking us to bring him to visit his grandparents since he came backst night.


    I knew he was excited to tell his grandparents about those interesting things he had seen in France. However, those were considered ordinary things to Petra and Louis. They were no longer new


    and exciting to them.


    However, we did not dampen his enthusiasm, and we just went along with it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That would give us the time to let us handle our matters.


    I got into the car again aftering out of the vi. Theo fastened his seat belt and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Send me to Nectarine Entertainment," I replied.


    Theo frowned and asked, "Why are you going there?"


    "I''m going on a field trip," I tidied my skirt and replied casually.


    However, Theo seemed unhappy with my answer. He tilted his head and stared at me for a few seconds.


    He noticed that I was not nning to change my mind. Only then did he say, "Let me apany you."


    Then, he picked up his phone.


    I knew Theo was going to call Keith and ask him to postpone his work this morning. I immediately stopped him. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Just go to work. I''ll see you at noon," I said.


    "No way..."


    His words were on the tip of his tongue, but I squeezed his hand and shook my head seriously.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to be fine. I won''t do anything I''m uncertain of," I chimed in.


    Theo looked at me and hesitated for two seconds. He eventually spoke, "Okay, but if anything happens to you, you must inform me in the first instance," Theo said. "I promise." |


    raised three of my fingers and swore like how they did in the movies.


    I knew Theo would not buy it, and he did not believe in my gesture either. He eventually agreed with it only because of my determination.


    He slowly started the car engine


    with a solemn expression on his face. I began to convince him, saying, "know you''re worried about Cindy. Don''t worry. She''s not going to harm me. If she really wanted to do something, she would''veid a finger on me long ago. You know that well."


    I imitated his tone when he spoke to me in that manner when we were in France.


    We knew Cindy well, just like how we were familiar with Jordan. Although they were different types of enemies and they both hated us for their own reasons, we had already figured out what kind of people they were.


    "Even though you refuse to believe what I say, you saw it for yourself back then. Did she say anything to me when we ran into her at the shopping mall? She was only bad -tempered at most," I added.


    I admitted that Cindy had a sharp tongue, but it was understandable why she would say such harsh words.


    "But there are so many people in thepany. Even if she doesn''t do anything to you, the others will..."


    Theo did not continue, and I said, "Then you don''t really know Nectarine Entertainment well. There are so many people there who are busy with their own work. They can''t be bothered about me."


    I paused for a moment and continued, "The seniors will show respect to me. As for the rookies, they''ll, at most, get curious and gossip about me when they see me. How would they hurt me?"


    Theo did not say anything and drove to Nectarine Entertainment. It was only when


    I got out of the car did he turn and look at me.


    I pondered for a moment, leaned forward, and gently kissed him on the cheek.


    "Focus on your work. Pick me up at noon," I said. After that, I closed the car door and walked into the building.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    A stranger''s face came into sight when I entered the building and looked at the front desk.


    The receptionist smiled at me, rose to her feet, and bowed. She was polite, but I could still see the contempt in the corners of her eyes.


    I looked at her. She was fashionably dressed. I could see that she was no longer an intern.


    Interns would usually dress in in and simple clothes when they had just started working in thepany. Moreover, they would not have such contemptuous looks in their eyes.


    I reckoned that the woman must have worked in thepany for some time, but


    she was a senior I seldom saw.


    The moment I turned around the corner, I heard noisesing out from the office, followed by someone passionately calling me.


    "Boss, what brings you here today?"


    It was the human resource manager, Lisa.


    "I came to see if everyone''s doing well. Is Cindy here? I need to talk to her."


    I went straight to the point.


    Lisa''s expression changed when she heard Cindy''s name.


    "Oh, Ms. Reed. She''s probably at her work station. She''s been busy with work for the past few days." Lisa turned around and led me to the office.


    The noises in the office had quieted down now. 1 looked at my ex-colleagues and


    some new workers who had just joined. I wore a smile on my face, but it did not mean anything.


    I was no longer involved in the management of thepany. There was no need for me to give a speech or say anything to them in public. As for the other affairs, I would just leave them to them to handle them.


    They were confused when they saw meing back to thepany all of a sudden while carrying a big belly.


    However, it was just like what I told Theo in the car. Most of them were just curious.or jealous of me. None of them truly wanted to harm me They only dared to watch me from far behind, and there was hardly anyone who dared toe forward and challenge me. Content belongs


    to


    Lisa kept on heading straight. There was still no sign of Cindy. When I was wondering where she was, someone mmed the table angrily.


    "Cindy Reed, what the hell are you doing? Don''t take your anger out on someone else just because you''re no longer popr!


    Jessie should be the one shooting for themercial. What makes you think that you can take it away from her?"


    I saw Cindy, who was sitting behind a pile of items. She shot a nce at the person who was yelling at her indifferently and asked, "Did she sign the contract?"


    The person was bbergasted and rendered speechless.


    I noticed that the person yelling at her was so angry that she had nowhere to vent her emotions. I knew she had not signed the contract yet.


    Thepany had specified that no unhealthypetition was allowed in the samepany.


    If one of the celebrities had already


    signed the contract with the brand, the other celebrities who were in the samepany were not allowed to steal the job unless it was a special case.


    Otherpanies had the same rules too.


    Turning against each other in the samepany... Would that not be a joke to outsiders?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although everyone knew that


    celebrities fought among


    themselves in the entertainment industry, it would be better not to cross each other''s lines at least on the surface.


    However, if the contract had not been signed, then it would be a different story.


    "How can you say that I snatched it away from you when you haven''t signed the contract? Jessie couldn''t get the job. Does that have anything to do with us?"


    "You!" The person lifted her hand as she was about toy a hand on her. Lisa was one step ahead of them and stopped her.


    "Hey, we''re all colleagues. Why are you giving such a big reaction to her words?" said Lisa.


    The two of them turned around and looked at her when Lisa stepped forward. That was when they noticed me.


    The agent who was yelling at Cindy earlier immediately reined in her temper and said, "Wanda, why are you here?"


    Cindy shot a nce at me. She stood up to show respect, but she did not greet me.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    The woman immediately leaped up in front of me when Cindy remained silent. She grabbed my wrist and began toin.


    "Wanda, you''re finally here. You have no idea what Cindy has done. She''s been misbehaving when you''re not here. She ignores the rules and regtions that you previously set. And she brought that unknown celebrity of hers over to piggyback on the poprity of others. She forcibly increases her social influence, steal others'' resources, and frequently has the celebrity show up at the airport!


    "What''s more, she insists on having that celebrity attend those events when her name isn''t even on the name list. You have no idea what the other celebrities are saying. They''re saying that the people in


    ourpany have no ss."


    I noticed that her taking a glimpse of Cindy from the corners of her eyes while she was telling me all this.


    I knew what she meant. Everyone knew what had happened between Cindy and me back then.


    Cindy hade back to thepany now. She started from scratch by bing an agent. The celebrities she looked after were D-list celebrities and up-anders who had just started. Of course, people would be mocking andughing at her. I had already predicted that.


    I nced at the woman, gently pushed her hands away, and asked, "Do you think the people in ourpany have no ss, then?


    There was no seriousness in my tone, but it would be a wise choice for her to answer the question with a no.


    Even though she thought Cindy was such a person, she would not be able to say it.


    She had no choice but to shake her head.


    "If that''s not the truth, then why should you be concerned with what they''re saying? I guess there''s no need for me to remind you what I''ve told you before about surviving in the entertainment industry," I said.


    I smiled and looked at her. She was too embarrassed to say anything to me.


    However, I could see that she was unconvinced from the expression on her face, so I mentioned something else.


    "I heard you talking something about the endorsement contract when I came in here Before I could finish my sentence, the agent immediately exined, "Oh, here''s the thing. Jessie caught the attention of the marketing manager of an advertisingpany when she went out that day.


    Jessie was too embarrassed toFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    reject their offer, but after she came


    back, she told me that she thought her image didn''t match their products. After thinking twice, twent looking for Cindy, thinking of rmending her to take up themercial offer." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The person who was still smiling a moment ago had a sudden change in her behavior. She was taking credit for letting Cindy take over themercial job.


    "Wanda, the celebrity who''s under


    Cindy, Hazel, is a ssic beauty. She just debuted hot long ago, and she''s already ying a role of a conniving little b*tch in a new TV show. Although she only appeared in a few episodes, there was an


    §¤§à§Ý§à§Ó


    overwhelming response after the show was broadcasted. She portrayed the character so well that manyizens are scolding her on the inte.


    "Cindy, I''m sorry. I hope you don''t mind what I said just now,"


    I looked at the way her eyes wandered. I could not sense any sincerity in her apology.


    "You know how things work in this industry. Don''t mind what the others say. Besides, all the negativements prove that people are paying attention to Hazel. You''ll have to guide her well after this."


    Cindy tidied up the documents on her desk, stood up, and squeezed through the small gap between the agent, who was chattering away, and her desk. Then, she kept the documents in the cab.


    "You don''t have to remind me. I


    know what to do. You''re better off looking after the celebrities you''re responsible for. Don''t forget to sign the contract while you''re busy handling their scandals. After all, you shouldn''te ming others for stealing yourmercial jobs when you didn''t even remember to sign the contract in the first ce," replied Cindy.


    The agent wanted to say something to refute her, but Lisa could not stand them anymore. She quickly pulled her away.


    "Okay. That''s enough talking. You must be tired. Let''s go. I have something to discuss with you," said Lisa.


    Lisa brought the agent out of the office, leaving Cindy alone in the utility room.


    I had already realized that when I first stepped in here. Although they gave Cindy a desk and cab, there was more old junk in here upying most of the space.


    "Didn''t they get you an office desk?" I asked.


    I nced at the pile of bulletins beside me. Those were the records of the celebrities who failed to make a sessful debut back then.


    We would collect the materials we previously made and keep them here as backup.


    However, we all knew it was difficult for those celebrities to make aeback.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    "No, they said there were too many people." Cindy replied. She was in a bad mood.


    I understood. Her anger over such an arrangement was justified.


    "Don''t be a prude. Say what you want from me, then hurry up and leave when you''re done."


    Iughed and made my way down the pile of magazines.


    I saw a twinkle in Cindy''s eyes. She was more or less embarrassed.


    There was no space here. Not to mention chairs, there was not even enough space to put a chair here.


    "Do you think I helped you because I begged you to do something, so I''m


    deliberately favoring you?"


    She did not say anything as a kind of acquiescence.


    "Are you that unsure of yourself?"


    She continued to be silent.


    "In fact, I''ve looked into thepany''s affairs recently. Jessie has a good background, but she''s too eager.


    "That person just now has tried to maintain Jessie''s image as a good girl, but this image doesn''t really suit her."


    I looked at the newspaper next to me that was just delivered.


    Working in an entertainmentpany,munication was important. Even though we had entered the era of new media, we still could not disregard newspapers and magazines. Every morning, there were employees who delivered newspapers to the agents'' work station.


    The less popr these media outlets were, the easier for them to dish out criticisms.


    Today''s entertainment page just


    happened to have Hazel''s ad. The


    page was notrge and the introduction was not long, but one could see that it was trying to stir up waves.


    Perhaps due to this, Jessie''s agent came looking for Cindy to cause trouble.


    Due to what I just said, Cindy nced at me, and her face eased slightly.


    "I know you''re sensible, and you''re not the same as before. That''s why I went looking for you thest time. You also have to believe that I''m not the same as before too."


    I did not care that much about these things, yet I was not indifferent to them either.


    Back then, I put all my thoughts int


    work. Now, did not want to strain myself so much anymore. During my time in France, I just read the domestic entertainment news when I was resting. I did not look into thepany''s matters. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And it''s also because Jessie''s agent is in too much of a hurry that I found out that they''re already on a different course."


    I exined again "I''m not rejecting the idea of maintaining a good girl image, but it''s just that it''s a winding road."


    Cindy could understand what I said. After all, she had been in the circle.


    "If this is done well, it can naturally highlight her unique charm, but if it''s not done well it''s easy for her to be thrown aside like rubbish. Her life as an artiste will be ruined." "You''ve been guiding Hazel step by step, and the work she''s putting out is also good. Although the response isn''t great now, it can be seen that she''s a very hardworking girl. Thismercial that you fought for her will be very helpful to her. It''s indeed suitable. So how can I choose not to help?"


    "What, now you''re changing your routine?" Cindy raised one corner of her mouth to look at me.


    Although this smile still made people feel ufortable, it was not like before.


    Before this, her smile was entirely full of hostility. At least there was some mildness in it now.


    I shrugged, not denying or admitting it. "If you say so, then so be it. As long as you y along."


    She withdrew her smirking gaze as if she did not want to appear too friendly with me.


    I turned my body to face her. "Actually, I came here today to ask you for a favor."

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    "Go ahead. What is it?" She was direct.


    "I want to ask if you have any famous artistes on your hands now, the kind that can be on the international red carpet?"


    She looked up at me. "Didn''t you ask me to start from the bottom? Do you think I''d have ess to such artistes now?"


    She red at me as if she wasughing at my stupidity.


    "Is there anything you ever had to wait and queue for?" I looked over at her.


    Did she not grab everything she wanted with ease before?


    How could she be so disciplined now?


    This was not her style.


    Seemingly awakened by my words, Cindy had a different look in her eyes.


    "What do you need to do?"


    "I need to help Theo with something."


    When I took Cindy downstairs at noon, Theo''s car was already parked in front of the door. He rolled down the window to say hello to me, then saw Cindy next to me with a somewhat unnatural smile.


    Cindy saw him and called out to him indifferently, then there was no more interaction after that.


    Theo nodded slightly as a response.


    We walked toward the car, opened the door, and sat in the backseat naturally.


    To be honest, I was apprehensive, but we had to ept the change eventually. I was notpletely sure I could control Cindy''s behavior, but I did need her help now.


    The car pulled up to the restaurant, and when we got to the booth, the three of us remained silent. "I''m going to the bathroom." Cindy politely left her seat.


    Theo hurriedly asked me. "Is this the secret weapon you were telling me about?"


    "That''s for sure."


    "Wanda, I trust you, but..."


    "Just trust me and stop worrying." I held his hand without letting him finish his sentence.


    "I''m notpletely sure, but as long as we have each other in our hearts, what can hurt us?"


    Theo had no words to answer and just followed along.


    Cindy returned to her seat. Just then, the waiter brought the food over, and the booth waspletely quiet.


    "Here''s what I was thinking. I exchanged ideas with Wanda this morning and think your mecha can be put to work on security."


    "Security?" Theo frowned slightly. He never seemed to have thought about this direction before.


    "That''s right. Nowadays, many celebrities and big stars ce top priority on their security. There are even many small actors who aren''t famous, yet they bring along lots of bodyguards with them. This is proof enough."


    As Cindy spoke, she pulled up the usual news photos and put them in front of Theo.


    "This morning, Wanda and I talked about it. Before that, we learned that many celebrity big shots no longer rely on manual security using manpower but on technology."


    I took over and continued, "Not onlyN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    that, but many of the industries that have to do with celebrities, such as jewelry and clothing, are the ones


    that will invest billions in securit et


    every year. The most important thing about this is that as long as we coborate with them once, we''ll be able to quickly catch everyone''s eye."


    Theo looked at the information in front of him and looked at the two of us. "You mean to give the Al a red carpet walk?"


    "That''s right. This is Wanda''s idea. Since we can package artistes and with such good resources on hand, why not use them?


    At this moment, Cindy''s style of


    speaking made both Theo and I feel


    refreshed. It was as if the person


    standing in front of us had been transformed. She was no longer the


    childish little girl she once was.


    I looked at Theo proudly. "We underestimated Cindy before. The business acumen she possesses is far beyond our imagination."

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    Theo was silent for a moment, and his deep big eyes looked at me.


    "So what do you think, Mr. Grant?"


    Actually, when I saw the look in his eyes, I already knew that he had basically agreed to it. It was just that he was still making a final hesitation.


    "I think it''s a good idea to try, but do we have such an artiste now?"


    "No." Cindy shook her head dryly without a hint of hesitation.


    She added after a pause, "I''ve thought about it. Since this is for promotional purposes, there can be no mistake in the artiste we choose. But the fame they have needs to be great enough. For now, the quality of the


    artistes in thepany is good, but in the fame department, there''s still something missing. They can''t sensationalize the securitypany''s name yet."


    "There''s no rush on this. We cane back to this."


    Theo pondered. "I have to contact the technology department as soon as possible and ask them to apply the current artificial technology to security. There may be many ces that still need improving, which will take some time."


    "We''ll let time solve those problems that require time. For now, we''ll eat."


    I said as I picked up the food and put it on Theo''s te.


    He did not put down the hand that was on his chin but looked at me with a smile on his face. He did not retort and obediently picked up the chopsticks.


    I was not going to let him go back to work so easily when he was already in front of my eyes.


    No matter what, it was important to eat.


    After settling Theo, I turned around to take care of Cindy, but she was already taking care of herself.


    "It looks like the food should be delicious today." I tried to ask.


    Cindy used to eat like a bird and would stop eating after two bites, but now, she was almost catching up with Theo''s portions.


    Not only was she eating more, but now she was also eating a lot faster than before.


    "Aren''t we looking for an artiste? How can we not hurry up? Did youpletely forget how the entertainment industry works?"


    Cindy still did not forget to make a snide remark at me at this time.


    I admitted that timing was very important in the entertainment industry. A second earlier orter


    could seriously affect the sol


    affairs.


    of


    "It doesn''t have to be so soon. Some things are destined to happen." I picked up a piece of shrimp and put it on her te.


    "Our fates are all predetermined."


    I was not a 100 percent believer in fate, but


    I had to admit that there were things beyond my control that I had to leave to fate.


    She froze, did not say a word, and continued to eat her meal.


    After lunch, the three of us walked out of the mall. It was only when I walked out did I realize I seemed to have forgotten to bring my bag. When I turned around, Theo seemed to have already realized.


    "I''ll get it for you." The moment he turned around and walked into the restaurant, I felt a surge of warmth in my heart.


    Suddenly, I remembered that Cindy


    was next to me. I was afraid that she would feel ufortable and hurriedly thought of words tofort her, but it turned out that she was just very naturally ying with her phone next to me. She was seemingly not interested in what was happening over here. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that I was overly concerned. This was fine.


    I walked toward her and was about to


    speak when I was interrupted by a voice.


    "Cindy."


    I looked up at the voice and saw that it was Zedd.


    Cindy looked up at him, then went back to ying with her phone as if she had not seen him.


    "Can I talk to you for a second?" Zedd asked further.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Cindy did not say anything. I tugged on her sleeve. She was a little impatient before she looked up and replied, "Sorry, I''m working right now."


    I could see that Zedd also had a somewhat unhappy expression on his face. It was a gradual loss of patience.


    "You can afford a few minutes." I pressed Cindy''s phone.


    "It just so happens that Theo and I also have to go to the supermarket to buy some things. When you''re done talking, you cane look for me again or we''ll make an appointment to meet another day. Anyway, we''ll go first."


    After saying that, I pulled Theo out of the restaurant and disappeared.


    At first, Theo did not understand what was going on. When he turned around and saw Zedd standing there, he understood.


    "Don''t go so fast. They won''t catch up." He carefully shielded me, afraid that something would happen to me.


    For my part, I hurriedly pulled him along and hid around the corner before peeking back.


    Theo inclined his head and slightly bent back to look back. The two were still standing in the same spot.


    "When did you be such a busybody?"


    "You don''t understand." I was beginning to resent Theo''s foolishness in this regard.


    "It was a tough love between Cindy and Zedd before this. Plus that little episode some time ago, these two are considered bitter lovebirds. It was so hard to get them together. This is a rare chance."


    "Bitter lovebirds? You''ve been watching too many TV shows." Theo finished speaking and pulled me toward the entrance of the mall, forbidding me to stay.


    "No matter what, the two of them will take care of their own matters. Don''t get involved. You should only focus on taking care of yourself."


    He once again admonished me.


    I hesitated for a moment and took his hand to walk closer to him. "Don''t worry, I''ll restrain myself."


    I knew he did not mind my nosiness but was worried that I would care too much and get too close to Cindy which may result me in getting hurt again. After all, none of us could afford to suffer like thest time again.


    "Let''s go first. I still have a lot to do with the technical department. Where do you n to go?"


    The car was already pulling up to the door as we spoke, and Theo escorted me into it.


    "Take me back to the vi. I have an appointment with Munchkin. I''ll be taking him to the stationery store this afternoon. School is starting soon, so I have to buy him supplies."


    "Then I''ll go back to the office first and have Keith drop you off." With a n in ce, Theo pulled the car into traffic and drove off.


    Once we got to the office, he pulled Keith out of his busy schedule and exined the situation. Theo took off his jacket and sat down at his


    desk, then said goodbye to me isel


    could se


    see the reluctance in his eyes, but also understood that this was the first sign that he was ready to


    start his busy work. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    In Keith''s unseen view, I grabbed him and said, "Let''s just say that if you work past 11 tonight, I''ll make sure the front door is locked."


    "Must you be so mean?" He raised the corner of his eyes to look at me.


    "I have to be!" Leaving him with a definite answer, I walked out of the office.


    Afterward, I took Munchkin to shop in the stationery store and spent almost three or four hours there.


    It was a good thing that Keith was with me. Otherwise, I would not have been able to keep up with the amount of exercise.


    Munchkin would not buy indiscriminately, but the things in the stationery store were really dazzling.


    Not to mention children, but even adults could not help but be curious and browse through the selections.


    In such arge store, Munchkin naturally could not be still.


    Vid, nee


    Later on, I was sitting in front of the store. I let Keith apany Munchkin inside in with him, just like those men who were shopping with their girlfriends. From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Several times, Munchkin wanted me to go back and rest first, but I did not want to spoil his fun and insisted that he finish choosing what he wanted before we left.


    The conditions we had created for Munchkin were rtively good. However, I also did not want Munchkin to develop the habit of spending money recklessly.


    Hence, I definitely could not let Keith apany him alone in the mall.


    ording to Keith''s character, while one could not say that hepletely spoiled Munchkin, it was still spoiling.


    He would pay out of his own pocket if Munchkin said he wanted something. This would cause Munchkin to form a bad habit.


    Hence, every time Munchkin had chosen what he wanted, he had to bring it to me. Only after I gave my permission could he pay for it.


    About three or four hourster, we finally returned home. Only when I saw the clock at home did I realize that it had actually taken so long.


    It was a good thing we had a maid at home. Otherwise, we would all be starving right now.


    I wanted to keep Keith for dinner, but he insisted on going back to the office.


    I could not persuade him, so I made him take some fruit and snacks back.


    When I got in the car, I told him again and again to remember to leave work on time and not to work overtime with Theo.


    He agreed, but I knew he would not do it.


    After I saw Keith off, I returned to the house. The maid stepped forward and handed me two letters.


    "Madam, the things you bought a few days ago have arrived. I''ve put all the parcels in the storage room for you, and they''ve been disinfected. Also, here are two letters. I thought it was better to give them to you directly."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Caroline."


    I took the letters and looked at them. One was Theo''spany mail.


    Some of the more important mail still had to be sent in the form of letters. It was slow, but personally, I quite liked this kind of office process.


    The other letter was small and in an


    old-fashioned envelope with no


    senden


    written on it, only the address


    of the recipient. It was for


    Munchkin.


    I was still a little curious.


    At Munchkin''s age, he had not even touched a letter, so who would have written to him?


    Although I was a little uneasy, I did not open the letter after all and called Munchkin.


    "Munchkin,e here. Someone sent you a letter."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, there was no movement, but two


    Stster, I heard the so


    of the little one dashing down the stairs.


    swno


    "Yes? Is there a letter for me?"


    Munchkin was curious about everything, and at his age, he did not get to see many


    letters. Now, he was even more excited to hear that someone had sent him a letter.


    He ran all the way to me, and I handed him the letter.


    "It doesn''t have a name on it, so I don''t know who sent it to you. Open it and take a look."


    Munchkin took the letter and opened it carefully as if he was afraid of spoiling the contents.


    After opening it, what was taken out from inside was a pink card with a cute sequined bear on the cover.


    On the page of the card was a


    rainbow and a green field full of flowers. In the margin with the sky as the background was written: [We''ll see you soon.]


    I frowned slightly. Who could have sent the card?


    The handwriting looked mature, like an adult''s. However, what adult would send a card to Munchkin?


    I was a little scared, but then my phone rang.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Startled, I flipped out my phone and saw it was Fred. Only then was I relieved.


    "Hello?"


    "Did you guys get the letter?"


    "Yes." I gradually calmed down.


    "I didn''t want to disturb you, but Tina heard that a dinosaur theme park was opening in Whaldorf City, so she insisted on going to look for Munchkin. The two of them made a date to go to the amusement park together."


    Fred was a little apologetic on the phone, but I was grateful for this call. It was mainly because of the letter.


    "We just received the letter. When are you and Tinaing over?"


    "We should be in Whaldorf tomorrow afternoon. We just started packing today."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up, then."


    "Is that Aunt Wanda?" Tina''s childish voice came through the receiver.


    Fred handed the phone to the child, and Tina sounded very excited. "Aunt, how are you and Munchkin doing? I heard Munchkin say that you guys went to France. Was France fun?"


    She still had the same lively and cheerful nature. As soon as she picked up the phone, she could not stop talking.


    "Why don''t you ask Munchkin that question?" I said while gesturing with my eyes for Munchkin to answer the phone.


    The little one seemed to have overheard my conversation just now, and Munchkin probably knew that the one who called me was Fred, so he was standing nearby.


    When he heard me say that I wanted him to pick up the phone, the smile on his face bloomed with reckless abandon.


    "Hello, Pumpkin? ...Really? You''reing to Whaldorf to visit us? Great!"


    The little one jumped up and down with the phone in his hand.


    Tina wasing to Whaldorf City. This was, of course, good news. However, when I opened that letter again, I was still a little afraid.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I could not imagine what I would be worried about if it were anyone else.


    However, after looking at the letter, I startedughing at myself again.


    It was such a pink and youthful color. I knew it was probably picked by a child. The words on it must have been written by Fred.


    Tina was only in elementary school, so it was normal that she could not write well.


    This was such a normal thing. How did a letter end up scaring me to this extent?


    At night, I put the letter on Munchkin''s bed. I put the little one to bed and sat alone in the living room, waiting for Theo''s return.


    At 11 o''clock, Theo walked in through the door. When he saw me, he smiled tiredly. "You really sat here waiting for me?"


    Òý¤­


    "Yes, just in case you didn''t listen to me and worked overtime. If you sneaked back and told me that you hade back in time, I wouldn''t be able to find evidence of your crime."


    I took his jacket and stroked his slightly tired face. "Give me some more time. When I''m done developing the mecha, I''ll let the Al do all this for you so that youdon''t have to work so hard." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I pulled him toward the bedroom. "Then hurry up and make a robot that can do your work and take your ce so that you don''t have to work so hard."


    I said, following his tone of voice.


    I would not stop Theo from pursuing what he wanted, but I was really notfortable with him staying upte every night like this.


    "I promise you, I''ll be done soon. Go back to your room and rest."


    Back in the room, Theo came out of the shower and saw the documents that I had ced on the bedside for him.


    "So the cooperation mail was sent here." I nced at the documents in his hand. "Well, I wonder why it was sent to the house?"


    Theo did not care too much about it. "I guess I put in the wrong address."


    He opened the documents and took a look at them.


    "Speaking of which, someone sent a letter to Munchkin today."


    Theo turned his head to look at me with great curiosity. "Who sent it to him?"


    "I was curious at first. When


    Munchkin opened the envelope, I realized it was a letter with an adult''s handwriting on it. I freaked out, but just then, Fred''s phone call came in. He asked if I had received the letter, so realized it was from him."


    I was relieved, but when Theo heard about Fred''s phone call, his eyebrows furrowed together again. "What was he calling for?"

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    "Oh, he said there''s a dinosaur theme park opening over here in Whaldorf City, and Tina and Munchkin were interested in going before this. They want to meet up to go to the theme park together."


    I replied casually, flipping open the book in my hand, but I still noticed that Theo, who was beside me, had stopped wiping his hair out of the corners of my eyes.


    He looked at me seriously. "They''re going tomorrow?"


    I suddenly realized that the problem seemed a little serious and immediately put away the book. "The specific time hasn''t been set yet. They just told me that they''ll be arriving tomorrow. I promised to bring Munchkin along and pick them up


    from the airport. It''s fine if you''re busy with other stuff..."


    I spoke in a smaller and softer tone. The rity of my speech was getting lower and lower too. It was also at this time that I suddenly realized that it seemed like I had forgotten to take Theo into ount for this matter.


    "Then I''ll ask Keith to apany you," Theo said coldly.


    Remembering what had happened before, I did not refuse.


    I knew it was a concession from Theo. Otherwise, he would not let me go.


    If it were not for the fact that it was Munchkin''s best friend and it would be rude for us as parents not to show up, I was convinced that Theo would not even let me go.


    On the afternoon of the next day, Munchkin was so energetic that he did not even sleep properly the night before and dragged me to the airport early, asking me to apany him.


    Theo did not dy and sent Keith over in advance.


    When I arrived at the airport, there were still two hours to go. I took a look at my watch and guessed that the ne had not even taken off yet. Even so, the little guy had already started fussing.


    After waiting for a long time, I felt a little bored. Munchkin was still excited, so I did not care too much about the time.


    When I was bored and reading a magazine, I suddenly heard Munchkin shouting." Pumpkin!"


    After that, he ran out in a sh. I got up in a hurry. There were so many people at the airport. What if I lost him?


    Before I could take a step, Keith went after him first. "Madam, you can sit at ease. I''ll go."


    Luckily, the airport was not tooAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    crowded at this time of the y


    Keith caught up with the lit


    with a few giant steps. Content


    belongs to en.swnove/tent


    Before he could reach out and pull him in, the little one was already hugging Tina.


    Then, I saw Fred, who was pulling the luggage.


    Keith led them toward me.


    "It was a long journey, wasn''t it?" I greeted Fred.


    "It was alright. Have you guys been waiting long?" "Yes, a little. Munchkin dragged me here and we sat here for almost two hours." I could not stop myself fromughing at him.


    "Thank you foring. Besides, look at them. They don''t look tired at all."


    I looked at the two little ones who could not stop talking and smiled.


    "These kids are just in good spirits. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hotel."


    When they got to the hotel and put their things away, it was almost time for dinner.


    Keith was with us the whole time, so I made him stay with us and asked him to eat dinner with us.


    He was quite embarrassed but could not resist the two children who pleaded with him. He could not refuse and finally agreed.


    At dinner time, I was a little anxious when I had yet to receive Theo''s phone call.


    Finally, I dialed his number directly. "Are you still busy?"


    "Well, there''s a temporary problem with the mecha''s parts. I''m coordinating with the supplier, but they have a time zone difference with us. I''ll need to wait. You guys eat first."


    "Okay, but you must remember to eat."

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    I knew that Munchkin would be somewhat disappointed, but it could not be helped. If I exined it clearly to him, he should be able to understand.


    I returned to my seat apologetically and looked at the little guy who had a face full of anticipation.


    "Is Daddying?"


    Tina also looked at me.


    "I''m sorry, kids. Uncle is facing a work problem today and has to resolve the matter before he can eat without worrying about it, so he won''t be able to make it to dinner."


    Tina continued to smile, but the corners of Munchkin''s face slowly dropped. "Is Daddy


    so busy at work?"


    I took his little hand. "Munchkin, Daddy has no choice."


    Tina was on the side, pulling on Munchkin''s sleeve.


    "Munchkin, don''t be upset. I believe that Uncle isn''t absent on purpose. Think back to when we were in Zenon. Your father


    took us to eat delicious food and have fun all the time. We did all of our favorite things."


    Munchkin was slightly aggrieved. "I just want all the people I like to be together."


    I hugged him. "Don''t worry. Daddy is with you anytime and anywhere because he loves you. As long as we love each other, our hearts are bound together even to the ends of the earth." "I think Aunt is right," Tina said sweetly. "Munchkin, I''m getting hungry, but I won''t eat if you keep being so mopey."


    "That''s not good. The food here is the best. Mommy and I spent the entire night choosing this restaurant. How can you refuse to eat?"


    The little one hurriedly looked at me. I immediately got the waiter to serve the food.


    "Pumpkin, you must eat a little more. The prawns here are tender and sweet," Munchkin spoke to Tina while giving me a thumbs up.


    This little guy actually showed me such a gesture.


    I looked up, my eyes inadvertently meeting Fred''s gaze. It seemed he had been looking at me tenderly. That look made me a little unsure of how to respond.


    The waiter quickly served the food, which eased the awkwardness.


    I believed in Fred''s personality. He would not do anything stupid. Besides, Keith was still around, so Fred would definitely watch himself.


    Due to these factors, I simply did not care too much.


    After dinner, I went out to use the bathroom. When I had juste out of the room, Fred followed me out.


    "Wanda."


    I turned back.


    "Can I talk to you?"


    I was a little overwhelmed, but I ended up going to the lobby with him.


    "You haven''t contacted me since thest time you left Zenon. Is it necessary for you to avoid me like this?"


    I smiled politely. "Fred, we''re both


    adults. You should know very well that I''m not avoiding you. I simply don''t have a reason to look for you. Besides, we''re not close enough to be in touch every day."


    I politely informed him of that and hoped he would not cross the line again.


    Hearing this, he silently lowered his head. I thought he understood.


    He paused for a few seconds before raising his head and slowly


    elFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    speaking, "Kactually thought about it for a long time after you left. Perhaps you felt that I was destroying your family, but I don''t think I did anything excessive. In a sense, your dislike for me came from within you. It''s not because of


    me."


    I was angry to hear such words but quickly calmed down again.


    Since he said that, there was nothing for me to exin.


    There were many people with different views in this world, and not every one of those views could be exined well to another person.


    "It''s Theo who''s going too far, isn''t it? It''s just two kids meeting up and wanting to y together. Does he have to mind it so much? He even refused to show up for a meal.4s this the kind of temperamenta man is supposed to have?"


    "So, Mr. Cullen, you''re a person who likes to share?" Theo''s voice suddenly sounded from behind me.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    I turned around to see Theo walking toward me in his suit. His tie was no longer in its original position, and the top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned.


    I knew this was how he looked after working overtime. Even so, the waitresses in the lobby began to get uncontrobly excited.


    I was about to get up, but he quickly came over and gently held my shoulders, pressing me back into my spot.


    He looked at me with gentle eyes and gestured for me to sit on the chair and rest.


    "Mr. Cullen, since you love to share so much, how about sharing with me the whole story of how you and your esteemed wife first met and fell in love before getting


    married and having Tina? I''m sure that must be very exciting."


    Theo naturally sat down next to us, not feeling awkward at all.


    I thought Fred would leave of his own ord, but I did not expect him to remain calmly sitting across the table. He gently sipped on his coffee and said, "I didn''t expect you to be someone who likes to hear gossip, Mr. Grant."


    He smiled lightly, the corners of his mouth curling up like he was mocking Theo.


    My hand clenched into a fist out of nervousness.


    Theo had started a war as soon as he arrived, and Fred, who was on the other side of the table, was also insisting on taking this further despite knowing Theo''s temperament.


    I did not know which side to advise first.


    Theo took my hand and stroked it slowly as if he was holding a treasure.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "asionally to pass the time, I also like to listen to other people''s stories. After all, during sad times, people would always want to listen to sad stories. It''ll help their psyche to actively boost the brain''s happy hormones."


    I rolled my eyes. Theo''s words were a clear way to get Fred to share his sad stories for Theo''s amusement.


    I gently tugged on his hand, indicating that he should not continue. This was really excessive.


    He looked at me. "It''s okay, Fred knows I''m an excessive person anyway. Such a request should be very much in line with my reputation. I believe Mr. Fred won''t feel


    offended."


    I really had no way to deal with this for now.


    I nced at Fred, then withdrew my eyes.


    There was really no way out now.


    He misunderstood Theo, thinking that Theo refused toe to dinner because of him. Therefore, he criticized Theo''s behavior.


    Now that Theo had arrived, he could not take back the words.


    Across the table, Fred''s face changed. I could see the anger surging within him.


    With his personality and


    temperament, he would certainly not be willing to admit defeat in front of Theo. He naturally would not say ''I take it back'' or other simr words either.


    For a while, the air between the three of us seemed to freeze.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back. The kids should get some rest too."


    I suddenly came up with this excuse.


    For the adults, this was the time when nightlife was just starting. It was still very early to rest.


    It was not the same for children.


    The two men, no matter how stubborn, could not ignore their own children.


    It was only after hearing these words that Theo slowly got up and pulled me along. "Come on, let''s go home."


    After that, he took me out of the


    lobby as if he did not even realize that Fred was also going back to the private room with us. He directly ignored him.


    Pushing open the door of the private room, we saw the two children chatting happily. Keith, who was next to them, was listening to their conversation very carefully with a smile on his face that was not usually seen.


    When he saw me and Theo, he hurriedly got up. "Mr. Grant, Madam, you''re back."

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Theo nodded as a reply.


    "Munchkin, Tina, it''s gettingte. You guys should be preparing to get to bed," I reminded them.


    Fred walked in at this point as well.


    Hearing me, Munchkin got up somewhat reluctantly. "Mom, can we invite Pumpkin to our house tonight?"


    I nced at Theo with some embarrassment, asking for his opinion.


    It would be a simple matter for the child to spend the night in our ce, and we had an extra room as well. However, the question was, what about Fred?


    I saw that Theo was still smiling but was not saying anything, so I understood what


    he meant.


    I stepped forward and took the initiative to say, "Munchkin, Tina and Uncle have booked a room in the hotel. We can''t invite them over on such short notice like this without informing them in advance. It''s not polite."


    Although society did not have so many dead-set rules now, this was the only excuse I coulde up with at this time.


    "It''s okay, Munchkin. We''ll visit your house another day. Dad and I got on a ne


    today. It was quite tiring, so we''ll rest at the hotel."


    Thank goodness, Pumpkin was so understanding and helped me save so much trouble.


    "Okay then." Munchkin bowed his head, looking a little disappointed.


    "It''s okay, Munchkin. We''re going to the dinosaur theme park early tomorrow morning. We''ll see each other again then." "Yeah, you''re right!"


    "Then you have to rest early tonight." At the mention of the dinosaur park, Munchkin immediately became energetic again.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow, then." Munchkin waved goodbye with his little hand.


    "See you tomorrow, Munchkin. Goodbye, Uncle and Auntie," Tina politely spoke to us.


    I smoothly led Munchkin out of the private room with a slow sigh of relief.


    Keith drove us back to the vi. As soon as we got back, Munchkin''s energy was already exhausted from the excitement of this afternoon. He washed up and immediately climbed into bed. Not long after, he fell asleep.


    I returned to the room. Theo was sitting on the edge of the bed in a very spirited manner.


    "Didn''t you say it was a dinner? Why were you with him at the restaurant''s lobby?"


    I pursed my lips.


    It was true that nothing had happened, but I really did not want to make such a pointless exnation.


    "We just had a brief chat. Nothing was going on."


    "Let''s have Keith take Munchkin to the park tomorrow. I need you toe to the office." Theo probably also realized that he seemed to be acting a little childish, so he directly changed the topic to tomorrow''s


    ns.


    "You need me to go to thepany? What can I do for you there?"


    I was at a loss. This reason was a little too forced.


    Usually when I want to go to thepany, Theo would try to prevent me from going. Today, he took the initiative to invite me to thepany.


    We both knew that no matter what the situation was, I could not do anything useful even if I went to the office.


    I saw Theo unconsciously roll his eyes.


    "Not to my ce, but to Cindy''s. I need her to jump-start the selection for the right candidate as soon as possible so we can work out a special security n for them."


    He stepped forward and got more and more


    serious as he pulled out the clothes for me to change into.


    1


    "Since it''s artificial intelligence, I can''t make it be like a rigid robot, so I can only provide personalized service when she has the right. personpicked out. I''ll have to trouble you with a trip to the office


    tomorrow."


    He said and told me to go into the bathroom quickly, as if urging me to hurry up so that I could rest afterward. It was just so I could work the next day.


    "Okay." I was dumbfounded as I walked into the bathroom. When I turned around, what I saw was the involuntary look on Theo''s face. I had to admit that he was still so cute when he was jealous.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    The next morning, Theo and I dropped Munchkin off at the hotel where Fred was staying.


    We had made ns to have breakfast together that morning because of how excited the children were.


    We originally wanted to meet up slightlyter, but both kids seemed unhappy with that decision during our discussion yesterday. It seemed that they felt that having breakfast would be a waste of their time, and they would rather have breakfast together so they could immediately head to the park after that.


    In the end, we had no choice but toply with their wishes.


    Fred was not at the hotel entrance when we arrived. He was probably apanying Tina.


    I did not feel at ease and insisted on delivering Munchkin right into Fred''s arms before we left. Theo did not say anything in reply and instead got ready to get out of the car.


    It seemed he was going to ask someone else to park the car for him. I reached a hand out to stop him as I said, "You should return to work. I''ll ask Keith to pick me upter. You''ll have to take the long way if you only return to work after dropping me off."


    "That''s alright. There''s nothing urgent to deal with today."


    I leaned against the door and tilted my head to the side as I said, "You say that every time you go to work. There might not be anything urgent to deal with, but you have plenty of important matters to take care of.''


    I pouted and showed my displeasure. I had an issue with him continuously working overtime for a long time now.


    "Your focus ismendable, but you''ll destroy your health if you do this every day."


    I expressed my displeasure.


    "Why are you worried? Are you worried I''ll be ipetent?" he asked as he raised his eyebrows. I immediately knew his mind was filled with all sorts of trashy thoughts again when I saw the look on his face.


    "What?" I red at him before turning around to look at Munchkin. Thankfully, he was staring enraptured at the flowers in a nearby flower bed and had not overheard our conversation. That was a relief.


    "Alright, you should know perfectly


    well why I''m not allowing you to head upstairs. The two kids enjoy each other''spany. It''ll be


    difficult for them to meet again


    since school is starting soon. Let''s allow them to enjoy themselves and not have them be affected by other issues."


    I trusted that Theo would understand what I was trying to tell him.


    He sighed softly and said somewhat solemnly I know what you mean. don''t want to destroy their friendship either, but I''m sure you know perfectly well that I''m not the one


    who keeps causing trouble Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I know, which is why I immediately agreed to go to work today when you asked me to. You have to trust me on this one," I replied as I grasped his hand, which was holding onto the steering wheel.


    "I''ll apany Munchkin in and leave the minute I see Fred. You can ask Keith toe and pick me up."


    Another two seconds passed, and Theo finally gave in.


    "Alright, but let''s make this clear. It''s just this once."


    "Don''t worry." I knew perfectly well that he was not doing this for either Fred''s or my sake. He merely did not want to upset the two kids before they set out on their trip.


    That was especially the case for Tina. She was such a sensitive, obedient little girl. I was worried that she would be able to see past things even at her young age.


    I guessed it was also part of my desire to protect the children.


    As for Fred, I had already found opportunities to exin things to him previously, but he still pretended to have no idea what was happening. There was nothing else I could do.


    For now, all I could do was hope he would one daye to his senses and stop ying the fool.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After epting my advice, Theo drove off while I walked into the hotel with Munchkin.


    The morning sun was shining in through the windows, and Munchkin decided to sit next to the window instead of choosing a private foom. A short whileter, Fred arrived at the dining hall with Tina.


    "Hello, Munchkin, hello, Miss Lane. You guys are early," Tina said as a greeting.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    "Munchkin couldn''t fall asleep when he learned he would be going out to have fun. Our arrival time is alreadyte for him."


    As I spoke, I gazed at Munchkin and could not help but tease him when I saw how energetic he was despite getting up early this morning.


    The little guy ignored my teasing and hurriedly pulled a chair out for Tina as he said, "Quick, Pumpkin. Sit down. We can go to the park after breakfast."


    "Alright," Pumpkin replied without hesitation as she sat down.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal. I''ll leave now," I said to the rest of the table as I stood.


    Munchkin already knew this wasing


    and thus did not seem too surprised. On the contrary, Fred and Tina stared at me confusedly. "Miss Lane, aren''t you going toe with us?"


    I smiled apologetically as I said, "I''m so sorry, but thepany''s been busytely, and I must be present. I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to help take care of Munchkin for me today, Fred."


    Before Tina could answer, Fred stood and said, "It''s no problem at all. But why are you still working when you''re pregnant?"


    Fred was obviously asking that question due to personal reasons.


    I smiled and said, "It''s nothing important. I merely want to give the matters at thepany a quick look."


    Fred was not satisfied with the answer I gave him.


    I knew he would not give up that easily and thus said, "Keith should be here soon. Fred, why don''t you walk me to the door?"


    "Alright." Fred did not say anything else before he stood up. We walked out of the restaurant together but did not dare to walk too far away. We stood within sight of the door.


    We had to ensure the two children remained in our line of sight.


    The minute we stopped, Fred hurriedly looked up and said, "Do you need to avoid me this way? Can''t you even apany the two kids to the park? Or is Theo forcing you to do this? Is he even forbidding you to go out in public now?"


    Fred looked like he was going insane. His hysterics made him seem different fom the person he was before this.


    I did not panic and heaved a sigh


    el


    before saying, "Don''t think that, Fred. I just want you to understand that I''m doing well now. There''s no chance of anything happening between us. I''m extremely grateful


    for your affection, but let''s stop it


    ???


    now."


    I wanted to add that Tina was a sensitive girl and he should pay more heed to his child''s feelings.


    However, I decided against it after giving it some thought. I was a parent too, and I knew how hurt he would be if he heard that.


    "So, you can''t even apany us to the park? Not even when the two kids are starting school soon and I won''t get to see you for over six months? It still won''t be possible?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head firmly. "No."


    Fred seemed shocked by my decisiveness and remained silent for a long while after I answered him.


    Come to think about it, Fred had always thought he had a chance because I was too soft and indecisive in the past. Thus, it was a better idea to set things straight now.


    "The kids will enjoy themselves more


    if I''m not there." That was true since the children would not be able to continue ying if either of us got put in an awkward position @ lost our temper.


    "I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Munchkin for today. Call me when the kids are done. Keith wille to pick Munchkin up."


    Fred seemed to have more questions when I finished speaking, but I turned around and walked off without giving him another chance to speak up.


    I prayed that he would not run after me. My current condition meant & could not walk away fast, and the situation would be even more difficult to deal with if he ran after me to ask more questions.


    Thankfully, he did not catch up to me when I arrived at the elevators.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and headed downstairs so I could get into Keith''s car and leave.


    There was nothing for me to worry about when I handed Munchkin over to Fred.


    Now, I hoped he could get things figured out.


    "Madam, is there anywhere else you need to go? If there isn''t, Sir has instructed me to take you straight home."


    I could not hold myughter in. Theo had made a whole speech about wanting me to help out in the office before this, but now, he wanted to send me home.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    "Don''t take me home. Drop me off at Nectarine Entertainment," I replied.


    Keith did not ask why and merely made a U-turn so he could drive to thepany.


    When we arrived, I told Keith to return without me.


    My pace was brisk, and I walked past the front desk the same way I had done thest time I was here. This time, the receptionist''s expression was not as rxed as thest time.


    I smiled a faint smile at her, and the awe in her eyes grew even more.


    I did not offer any other exnation before I headed off to look for Cindy.


    She had such a stubborn character, and I guessed she would still be in the same location as before. Thus, I did not make any inquiries and walked over with ease.


    I saw the same agent I had met thest time at the small utility room''s entrance.


    "Wow, in Jane trying to be morous after shooting amercial? Why don''t you take a good look at your skills instead?"


    She was wearing a tight, red-colored dress, and her hips swayed while she stood at the door. It was in line with what she had arranged for her artists to do.


    When the person inside did not reply, she became even more gleeful as she said," What''s wrong? Can''t even talk now? Makes sense, though. I''d be too ashamed to speak if I''d stolen someone else''s stuff too."


    She flipped a magazine open as she spoke. Even from where I was standing, I could tell it was the ad that Hazel had shot.


    "Look at her face. You made her look so yellow and gaunt. She looks so dull that those who don''t know any better might think she''d escaped from a nunnery."


    "Amanda Langdon! I''ll have you sent to a nunnery if you don''t keep your mouth shut!" the person inside finally lost their temper.


    However, I knew that that was only one percent of how angry Cindy could get.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you take a joke?"


    ''Was that a joke to you? Would youugh if I told you I was sending the celebrities you''re managing to a brothel?"


    I hid in a corner and chuckled when I heard that.


    As expected of Cindy.


    The woman in the red dress was not pleased to hear that and flung the magazin? down as she said, "What did you say? Is that something a


    human being should be saying


    Jessie is perfectly fine. How does she even resemble a sl*t? You''re trying to destroy Jessie''s reputation!"


    "Is that not the case? Do you even see how you''re dressing her every day? She''s a young girl, but you''re forcing her to go around topless.


    doesn''t matter if you want to det


    that way, but you''re forcing someone else to dress the same way in public. Do you think this is appropriate?'' Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy did not raise her voice and instead replied calmly.


    "Miss Reed, what are you saying? I won''t listen to you any longer if that''s what you''re going to say. Ms. Langdon was just doing you a favor by reminding you to keep an eye on your celebrities because they''re too skinny. Rumors about thepany mistreating its artistes might spread. Why aren''t you appreciating what she''s doing?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    A young woman wearing a silver bodycon dress appeared in front of me as she spoke. Frankly speaking, it would not be appropriate to call what she was wearing a dress.


    It was a normal work day, but her dress was so low-cut that it was almost exposing her private parts.


    Moreover, when she turned to the side, I had also noticed that the sides of the dress were made of a mesh material. This meant that by wearing this dress, she would achieve the same visual effect if she were wearing a bikini.


    I sighed softly. I had initially thought Lisa would speak to the agent after hearing what I had to say. However, I had not expected things to backfire instead.


    "Well, there''s nothing more for me to say if both master and servant are on the same side. It''s difficult enough to send one person to the brothels. I don''t have the capabilities to send two people there."

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    Cindy turned and walked back into the room when she finished speaking.


    Although she saw me when she turned around, she merely nced at me and did not pause or say hello.


    Her reaction was why the celebrity and agent did not realize I was already behind them.


    The office was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop as everyone listened to the ruckus they caused while watching me stand behind them. Perhaps it was because she was so engrossed in causing a fuss, Jessie''s manager did not pick up the cue and instead became enraged by what Cindy said to her.


    "Hey, Reed,e out!" the woman in red yelled as she tried to enter the office and tussle with Cindy.


    However, her short and tight dress made it difficult for her to climb the mountain of magazines and newspapers.


    Since the entrance was obstructed, she had no other choice but to stand at the door and yell.


    "Get in here if you can. It''s spacious enough for you to sit anywhere you desire," Cindy said from her office.


    To me, it sounded like she was already seated and rxing in her office, and that one sentence was enough to piss off the two people at the door even further.


    "Do you think you still deserve to be an agent? The celebrity you''re managing is a failure, and all you do daily is scream and yell in the office. Look at you now. Your talent is leaving the industry, and you''ve failed to get together with President Grant as well..."


    The things she said became progressively worse, and the young celebrity standing next to her started panicking.


    They had been standing side-by-side at the door angrily just before that, but now, she was starting to worry when she heard what was being said. Jessie instinctively gazed at her colleagues, trying to think of a way to get her agen to stop talking and the employees to not hear anything.


    She saw me when she turned around.


    Her tiny face immediately paled.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she slowly turned back around, she tugged incessantly on her agent''s arm, who was still going on a tirade.


    However, her agent was so pissed off that she ignored her.


    "Don''t tug at me. I''m not done talking. What right does she have to make a hoot? As for you, your opportunity to shoot an ad was stolen. Are you still trying to..."


    Amanda turned to unleash her anger


    .ne


    on Jessie, who was the celebrity who had the opportunity taken from her. Amanda had just started berating her when she finally noticed my presence from the terrified look in her eyes.


    She looked embarrassed as she said," President Lane, when did you arrive?"


    I smiled and said, "I''ve been here for quite some time and know how you guys started fighting."


    My tone was gentle as I said, "You know what? It was even more exciting than the stuff you see in TV shows."


    Jessie, who was standing next to us,


    panicked. She was just about to offer an exnation when the look


    on Amanda''s face changed. She pulled Jessie back as she said,


    "President Lane, in my opinion,


    don''t have the right to meddle in thepany''s affairs now that you''ve left us. Of course, we''re all d that you''ve taken the time out of your busy day to visit us, but I''m afraid that it wouldn''t be appropriate for you to partake in issues that involve thepany''s management."


    .ne


    "Yes, you''re right." I nodded in agreement while walking closer. "Just like you''ve mentioned, I''m not too clear on the rules and regtions since I''m no longer a part of thepany. Perhaps should call my husband and ask him?"


    I rarely referred to Theo as my husband when speaking to others.


    However, they all knew perfectly well that even though I had no official title or position, my rtionship with Theo meant I could still call the shots in Nectarine Entertainment.


    Words like that could only leave a brainless woman''s mouth.


    "No, no, it''s alright. Ms. Langdon was only joking, President Lane."


    Jessie hurriedly tried to smooth things over.


    I continued smiling as I said, "Not bad. I like this joke, but jokes shouldn''t be made during working hours. What are you guys doing?"


    I nced at Jessie before once again looking at the agent.


    She remained silent for a short while before finally saying reluctantly, "We were just checking in on a colleague and seeing if there was anything we could assist with."

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    I had nothing nice to say in response, but the person inside the office voiced their displeasure before I could even begin chiding Amanda. Cindyughed coolly before saying," Amanda Langdon, you should focus your efforts on yourself. Get your celebrity to put on an extrayer of clothes if you have the time so she won''t catch a cold. Let''s not talk about how that will dy her progress, but it''ll cause trouble for others too. You might enjoy that, but we don''t want any trouble on our hands."


    Cindy''s tone was hostile, and Amanda refused to tolerate it any longer after hearing her speak.


    She red at the office angrily, then turned


    to look at me. It seemed that she wanted me to give my judgment on the situation.


    "Let me tell you the truth, President Lane. I came here to advise Cindy to focus on work and not spection and trickery. It''s all for her good." She began panting as she spoke and talked her head off.


    "Look at her. She''s not very popr and failed spectacrly at bing a celebrity herself. It''s no surprise that others will be displeased to hear that she''s be an agent, not to mention that she''s stealing opportunities from her colleagues


    She nced at me sheepishly when she said that.


    "Yes, the contract wasn''t signed, but everyone was aware of the situation. Even the director of the publicity department had promised Jessie. Yet, the ad ended up featuring someone else. What do you think their fans are going to say? I was doing this out of concern for everyone."


    She made herself out to be an innocent victim.


    "You might say I''m ying favorites, but think about it. Hazel''s been getting more poprity because Cindy''s stealing all the opportunities for her. What do you think others are going to think of that? They''ll think that the celebrity is too aggressive! She''ll end up being unpopr, and she''ll only have haters. That''s not what we''re trying to achieve."


    I had previously found their conversation interesting since it allowed me to see a different side of Cindy. However, my head was beginning to ache after listening to the ruckus Amanda was kicking up.


    I nced at her impatiently as I said," Perhaps whatever you''re worried about won''t happen if you get Jessie to continue dressing this way." Lisa was obviously startled by what I said.


    However, Amanda still seemed confused." What do you mean?"


    "I mean that Hazel might not only have gotten the opportunity because she was lucky but also because she''s capable. You might not want to admit it now, but that''s the truth.


    "How else would you exin why the agreement happened so quickly? It''s quite obvious from how the contract was immediately signed after Hazel got in touch with them."


    Amanda still seemed unconvinced, but she did not have anything to use as a rebuttal.


    "But what does this have to do with Jessie''s clothing? She has a great figure and should dress this way."


    I slowly walked closer to her. "Are you sure you want to ask me that question?"


    My voice was lowered, and Amanda did not dare say anything else.


    "You know perfectly well that I''m talking about the route that Hazel is taking.


    Everyone knows what you''re


    nning, so I won''t spell it out for you. However, I do need to remind you that no matter how gorgeous one''s figure is, there arepany regtions to abide by." Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I deliberately paused before taking another two steps forth. "If over 50 percent of the body is frequently exposed during working hours, thepany will reconsider reducing the number of business opportunities the celebrity will receive."


    The look on everyone''s faces drastically changed after I said that.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    Although not explicitly stated, everyone knew that this rule meant casting a celebrity to the sidelines and thus ending their career.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessie''s tiny face paled when she heard that punishment.


    Amanda opened her mouth again after several seconds had passed. It seemed that she still wanted to defend herself, but I was already bored of ying that game with her.


    I waved a hand and said, "Lisa, please take Jessie to changing room number three and measure how revealing her clothing is."


    I could vaguely hear someone standing in the corner draw in their breath.


    "Alright, President Lane."


    Lisa deliberately enunciated the words '' President Lane'' especially loudly when she left.


    Jessie had an aggrieved expression on her face, but there was nothing more she could do other than walk off with Lisa.


    Amanda was furious but did not dare speak up as she watched Jessie being led away.


    "Alright, everyone. Back to work now that everything''s over." I stopped paying attention to Amanda and sent everyone back to their work with a singlemand.


    I knew that no one would be able to focus on work now. That was normal.


    Besides, this was an industry that thrived on gossip. Who would want to pass up on such juicy drama that had just happened before their eyes?


    I ignored everyone else and returned to my original office, where I sat quietly.


    The office was elevated several inches off the floor, the way lecterns in university sses were. The design was to make it easy for the manager to watch over the rest of the office.


    As soon as I entered the office, I adjusted the window settings so they would change from see-through ss to frosted ss. Those outside could not see what was happening inside, and I was not interested in knowing what was going on outside either.


    When I recalled what Theo was worried about, I picked up the magazine on the table and flicked through it.


    There was no one suitable for the time


    being.


    However, I took the time to read through Jessie''s and Hazel''s career journeys.


    They had joined thepany together as trainees, but it seemed now that they had gone off on wildly different paths.


    Jessie had more fans, but reports showed that about 90 percent of her fanbase were males. That was a severely disproportionate ratio.


    If she did not change her style now, it would be difficult to change anything else in the future.


    By then, even if I did not cast Jessie to the sidelines, she would not have any market appeal. That was even more terrifying.


    Speaking of that, I recalled that I had asked Lisa to take measurements. My initial reason for doing that was to scare Jessie and Amanda, but I was curious about what was happening now.


    I opened the door to walk toward the dressing rooms. As I walked past the office area, I saw someone sneaking around ahead. They seemed to be holding something


    ck-colored in their hands. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Out of curiosity, I followed them. When I rounded the corner, I realized the person who seemed like they were in a hurry was Cindy. Cindy was wearing a brightly-colored dress today, but she also had a pair of long, ck gloves on. That did not go with her outfit at all.


    She would never have made a colorcoordinating mistake, so the only reason I could think of to exin her ck gloves was that she was delivering jewelry pieces to someone else.


    I ruminated over this as I followed her silently.


    She was moving sneakily as if she did not want anyone else to know she was holding something, but her steps were not hurried like she was up to no good either.


    I recalled that changing room


    number three had separate cubicles built into the shared space. I had ordered Jessie to be brought here because I did not want her to feel like she was being watched


    Given the current situation, there was only so much I could do to help her.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Both Amanda and Jessie were to me for what had happened, but since I had already punished


    them, I did not want Cindy to get involved.


    Moreover, I did not want her emotions to get in the way of her career, which had only just begun to


    bloom.


    I continued following her and began getting nervous when I saw how calm her stride was.


    I watched as she walked toward changing room number three, and her calm, unapologetic manner


    made me feel like something was not right.


    She had always been gutsy, and this time, Amanda was the one who had pushed her buttons.


    It was not surprising that Cindy wanted revenge.


    However, now was not the time for her to strike.


    I quicked my pace, hoping to stop her before she could make a move.


    "Wanda, you''re back? When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you let us know?¡±


    One of the older employees saw me before I could make a move.


    When the women saw that I had returned, they all came up to me and chattered away non-stop.


    "It''s been so long since youst visited, Wanda. We haven''t seen you in so long!"


    "Wanda, why are you wearing such loosefitting clothing now? Where did your aggressive suit jacket


    go?"


    ¡°Gosh, you guys are so silly. Can''t you tell? She''s wearing loose clothing because it''s good for the


    baby."


    The woman who spokest gestured to my stomach as she spoke, and the others immediately


    understood what she meant.


    It was hard for me to excuse myself when they were this enthusiastic, so I spent some time talking


    to them.


    When I finally managed to send the three women on their way, Cindy was already standing at the


    door when I turned back around.


    The look in her eyes did not tell me anything more when she looked at me. She did not seem


    interested in saying hello either and merely turned around to return to her office.


    I was just about to call out to her when Lisa left the room with aundry basket in her arms.


    Behind her was Jessie, who had changed into a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. She had a grief-stricken


    expression on her face.


    Given that situation, there was nothing much else I could say.


    About 10 minutes passed before Lisa came to my office and suggested that I make my way to the


    conference room because the results were out.


    Perhaps it was because I had not returned in a long time and coupled with the fact I had lost my


    temper that morning, I seemed to have scared the employees.


    Either way, they were fiddling with the projector when I arrived. I could not believe they had taken


    the time to create a PowerPoint deck over something that insignificant.


    "Our measurements indicate that the dress Jessie wore today only covered 39 percent of her body,


    which means it''s a revealing piece of clothing..."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears flowed down Jessie''s face when she heard that. Her tears never stopped falling, probably


    because of the foundation she had applied.


    Amanda, who was sitting beside her, stared at the screen nkly. No one could tell what she was


    thinking.


    "However, the dress was paired with a pair of ck-colored gloves, which brings the total coverage


    to 51 percent. Thus, the outfit does not vite thepany''s rules as it has surpassed the 50


    percent coverage rate.¡±


    I looked at the screen, where a photo of the gloves was attached to the column that detailed her


    outfit.


    The minute I saw those gloves, I recognized them as the pair Cindy had been holding just now.


    Momentarily confused, I turned to look at her again, but then things seemed to click.


    Lisa seemed displeased as she closed her folder angrily.


    Since Jessie had not vited thepany''s rules, it meant they would not be punished. Moreover,


    they would not have to worry about being cast to the sidelines anymore.


    Amanda and Jessie were so ecstatic that they looked like they had narrowly escaped death.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Meanwhile, Cindy, who was sitting beside me, acted as if nothing was wrong as she closed her


    notebook and spoke to me solemnly.


    "Has the meeting ended? If there''s nothing else to discuss, I''ll get back to my work now."


    She did not sound annoyed and seemed like she was merely inquiring about the oue.


    When I nodded, she did not hesitate to grab her phone and leave.


    This time, I did not hesitate and followed her back to her office.


    "Didn''t you say the meeting has ended? Why are you following me?"


    "Aren¡¯t you going to exin those gloves?"


    I sat down without waiting for her to invite me to do so.


    "I... What gloves? Those are her clothes. What do they have to do with me?"


    I smiled. It looked like Cindy was not nning to admit to anything.


    I looked down at the floor. "Let''s forget it, then."


    There was no need for me to insist on discussing it when she did not feel like talking about it.


    However, she sighed softly and said, "Never mind. You''re such a troublesome person. I might as


    well exin everything to you."


    "She¡¯s simr to Hazel in terms of skills and has a distinct personality too. Many people favored


    them when they were still trainees. I don''t want all her hard work to get destroyed because of that


    fool, Amanda Langdon.


    "That¡¯s all. I''ll leave now if there¡¯s nothing else you want to discuss. I have a phone call to make."


    Cindy did not sound like she was asking for my permission.


    She left before I could say anything else.


    My heart swelled in happiness as I sat in the office and watched her leave.


    She did not pay much attention to me now, but her character had grown much more than I had


    anticipated.


    I was extremely proud of her for making it this far.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    I retrieved my phone and saw that it was


    Theo. "I''ll have lunch with you this afternoon.¡± "Aren''t you busy?"


    "I''ve been busy working. It¡¯s almost noon, so I''ll have lunch with you."


    The corners of my mouth curled upward into a gleeful smile. It looked like it was a useful tactic.


    Now, Theo knew to take his meals on time without even needing me to remind him.


    "Alright. I would''ve forgotten that it''s almost noon if I weren¡¯t talking to you," I deliberately said.


    It was a good thing he was worried about me. At least that would ensure he would have his lunch at


    a normal time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, this made me hope I coulde to work every day.


    Theo''s office was nearby, and given the speed at which I tidied up, it would be a good idea for me to


    return to my office and gather my things.


    When I was done dawdling and was just about to head down to the parking lot, I heard voices


    coming from the fire escape when I walked past the elevator.


    "Don''t you think that Wanda is humiliating you? You used to be a part of the entertainment industry.


    Don''t you know what these people are like? Are you going to just allow her to turn you into an agent


    from a celebrity?"


    Zedd had lowered his voice, but I could still hear the anger in it.


    "Is that any of your business?¡±


    However, Cindy, the protagonist of this matter, was much calmer.


    "Of course, it is."


    "How?" she asked.


    "Wanda Lane is my enemy. She always has been, and that means the same for you. I hope that


    you''ll understand that."


    This time, he spoke to her in amanding tone.


    However, that trick did not work against Cindy.


    "Why should your enemy be my enemy? What¡¯s our rtionship?"


    Ding.


    Zedd was still silent when the elevator arrived.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    I was stunned when the elevator doors opened.


    I had been so focused on eavesdropping that I had not realized I was standing right in front of the


    elevator''s doors.


    Thus, when the doors opened, I did not know how to react when I saw Theo.


    "Wan¡ª" I was so startled when Theo began speaking that I immediately covered his mouth and


    hurriedly pulled him aside.


    Then, I turned around and nced at the stairs. Thankfully, I had moved quickly enough. It seemed


    that the people in the stairwell had not heard us.


    Would it not have been awkward if they learned I had been standing here all this time?


    However, when I turned back around, I realized how guilty I must have seemed when I saw the


    flustered look in Theo''s eyes.


    "What are you doing?¡± he asked as he grinned evilly.


    "Nothing," I replied unnaturally. "I was just thinking that we shouldn''t seem so intimate since we''re at


    the office."


    I gave the fire escape a careful nce as I spoke. Naturally, that did not escape Theo''s eyes.


    He immediately guessed what was going on.


    "You''ve only just returned, and you''re already gossiping?" An endearing smile appeared on his face


    as he took a step forward. It seemed like he wanted to eavesdrop on what was happening in the


    stairwell.


    "I thought we were together," Zedd said before I managed to stop him.


    Since Theo had no context of what was going on, he was confused.


    However, although I had listened in on their conversation before this, I was still stunned when I


    heard Zedd¡¯s reply.


    I had thought he would confess his feelings to Cindy and tell her everything before this had all been


    an act to make her angry.


    I did not expect him to say something so perfunctory.


    "Together? What do you mean, together? Think about it, Zedd Nichols. They''re a happy family now,


    and Wanda is pregnant. You¡¯re one of Theo''s good friends, so are you sure you should still be


    thinking of


    Wanda as your enemy now?"


    A long silence stretched out after that. Theo and I exchanged nces.


    I looked at him and signaled that we should leave. Meanwhile, Theo gave me a warning nce. It


    seemed that he was warning me against what Zedd had said just now.


    "Cindy, I don''t mean anything else bying here. It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t think of Wanda as


    your enemy, but I hope you''ll understand that staying here as an agent will not benefit you in any


    way."


    Zedd changed his tone and began advising her earnestly.


    "Think of who you used to be, and think about what you''re doing now. Which of these people are


    qualified enough to have you serve them?¡±


    I could tell that Zedd was feeling unjust on Cindy''s behalf.


    Although he had his opinions about me, he could not do anything to me. Thus, there was no need


    for Theo to worry.


    ¡°Zedd Nichols, please get this straight. I''m working as an agent, not an assistant. These are two


    different things."


    Cindy was a professional and could tell the differences between the two jobs. However, Zedd did


    not think the same.


    ¡°So what? Take a look at the kind of celebrities you''re managing now. What''s their tier? Do you think


    D-list celebrities can afford assistants? They''re lucky to even have a manager like you. Besides,


    wouldn''t you have to juggle the roles of being both a manager and an assistant?


    Yet, you still think Wanda isn''t using you?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zedd¡¯s tone turned hostile again as he spoke.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Cindy sighed. "Whatever. I don''t want to fight about such things, and I have work to do. In the


    future, please don''t disturb me unless it¡¯s something to do with work."


    Then, I heard the sounds of Cindy''s heels clicking across the floor.


    She was probably leaving the scene, so I backed away hurriedly.


    "Cindy Reed!"


    Then, Zedd roared from the stairwell. He was probably trying to stop her.


    Sure enough, the sound of her clicking heels vanished.


    "You know how I feel. Leave this ce and I''ll let you do whatever you want. I''ll open up an


    entertainment agency for you if


    you''re still fond of the entertainment industry. Acting as the CEO would be much better than staying


    here."


    I pursed my lips. Why was Zedd being so terrible at speaking right now? Was it that difficult to tell


    her outright that he liked her?


    "That''s alright. I''m doing perfectly fine here."


    As expected, Cindy turned down Zedd''s offer.


    However, what made me more panicked was Cindy¡¯s rapidly approaching footsteps.


    I panicked and grabbed Theo. I had no idea where we should go now.


    When I turned to look at Theo with a pleading look on my face, I realized he was smirking as he


    stared at me. His feet were nted to the ground firmly, and he seemed to have no intention of


    moving.


    "Quick, hide!"


    "Why are you scared?" he asked as he held my waist and pulled me over so I was standing in front


    of him. I wanted to free myself but was not strong enough to do so.


    The footsteps grew closer as she walked past the doors and arrived in front of us. Horrified, I turned


    around and saw Cindy standing before us with a furious look on her face.


    My mind went nk, and I felt nothing but worry. Oh no, oh no. She was going to ask if we heard


    anything.


    However, a mere secondter, she merely rolled her eyes at us as she said, "The more you show


    off your rtionship, the higher the chances of you breaking up."


    She left after that.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness she did not seem suspicious.


    I nced at Theo and thumped his chest.'' What are you doing? Why did you have to let her see


    us?"


    "What are you afraid of? This is yourpany. You have the freedom to be anywhere you want to."


    "What are you guys doing here?" I saw Zedd when I turned around to look.


    He probably came out to look because he heard Cindy''s voice.


    "I..."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s here because she wanted to check in on the work. What about you? Are you here to visit


    Cindy?"


    The beginning of Theo''s sentence calmed me down, but thetter half of it caused my heart rate to


    spike.


    Why was he bringing this up on his own?


    I did not expect Zedd to grow flustered and try to rebut that.


    "No, I just dropped by to check in."


    Then, he walked past us and entered the elevator.


    Before he entered the elevator, he turned back around and gave us a disgusted look as he said,


    "Can''t you guys just stay at home? Do you really have toe out and disgust everyone?"


    I felt somewhat embarrassed when I lowered my head and saw Theo''srge palm on my waist.


    However, Theo seemed to want to take things a step further as he pulled me over to him and


    hugged me from the back.


    He did not stop there. As Zedd stared at us nkly, he ced his head on top of mine so that we


    looked like two youngsters who had just entered a romantic rtionship.


    Now, the disgusted frown on Zedd''s face became even more pronounced.


    Theo seemed even more gleeful when he saw that and drawled, "Is it illegal?¡±


    Zedd was so pissed that he pressed the button rapidly so the doors would close and take him away.


    I thought that would end things, but it seemed that Theo had no intention of letting go.


    He walked past me, pressed the button again, and returned to his original spot so he could continue


    hugging me.


    I was starting to panic and said to him softly, "We''re in thepany now.¡±


    "So what? Can''t I hug my wife in thepany?"


    "I don''t mean that. It wouldn''t be a good idea for our colleagues to see us this way," I reminded


    gently.


    Theo''s hugs always felt great, especially when they were back hugs. They always made me feel


    safe.


    However, we were in thepany now, and this was a public space. We might be the owners of the


    company, but it still made me feel embarrassed.


    "I''ll get those who have anything against this to process their exit with HR."


    Theo¡¯s reply left me speechless. Looking at the elevator¡¯s reflective doors, I could tell that more and


    more people were staring at us now.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    ¡°President Grant and President Lane seem so close.¡±


    "That¡¯s right. Would anyone still believe they used to be a fake couple who couldn''t stand each


    other if they go out into public like this?¡±


    "Exactly. Back then, President Grant..."


    They stopped speaking, and I thought it was because Theo had given the talkative employee a


    warning re. However, when I looked up, I saw that he was still staring at me flirtatiously as if he


    had not heard what they said.


    When I turned around, I realized that Cindy was there.


    It was the afternoon rush hour, which meant more and more people were walking over to take the


    esctor. They all had curious expressions when they saw Theo and me, but they immediately hid


    the giddy smiles on their faces after they came closer and saw Cindy.


    This time, I shoved Theo away despite his reluctance. However, I was no match for him in terms of


    strength and had no choice but to continue allowing him to hug me.


    When he noticed me staring awkwardly at a spot behind me, he also turned around to look. His


    reaction when he saw Cindy was not as exaggerated as mine was. However, he still seemed


    stunned as if he had not expected this to happen. His lips curled upward slightly in a polite greeting.


    When he turned back around, the group of people standing behind us began talking among


    themselves softly as they could no longer hold back their excitement.


    "President Lane is amazing. She even managed to seduce President Grant, who''s such a prodigal


    son."


    "I''ve said this before, but President Lane is gorgeous. Look at her. She''s pregnant now, but she still


    seems so feminine. Are there any other women who would be able to do that?¡¯¡¯


    Ayer of sweat formed on my scalp when I heard that. I was tempted to take the stairs when I saw


    how slowly the elevator was descending.


    Initially, I was worried that the group of women in the entertainment industry would begin discussing


    Cindy and Theo¡¯s past after witnessing the incident.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The parties involved did not mind since it was something that had happened in the past. However, it


    would still be awkward having to hear others discuss it.


    I did not expect them to end up discussing my figure!


    I had suddenly be the person in an awkward situation without having the chance to prepare


    myself beforehand.


    The elevator finally arrived with a ding. I hurriedly strode in, and Theo was quick to follow me. His


    face was angled so that the others could not see him, and there was an evil grin on it.


    I was so angry that I pinched his waist. He hissed in pain but could not express it on his face as it


    would not be appropriate.


    Hmph! Served him right.


    After all that fuss, I had not even noticed that no one else had entered the elevator after us. I only


    noticed that the elevator was still empty when the doors were about to close.


    "Aren¡¯t you guysing in?¡±


    "We''re waiting for the rest of our colleagues, President Lane and President Grant. You may go


    ahead."


    I nced through the group and noted that no one seemed interested ining in. When my gaze


    finallynded on Cindy, she was not shy to give me a disdainful look.


    Come to think of it, it made sense. Things would only be even more awkward if anyone else


    came in, so I did not insist any longer.


    The doors slowly slid shut. I had just heaved a sigh of relief when Theo sidled up to me.


    ¡¯You pinched me.


    I replied nonchntly, "I know. It was your fault for grinning so evilly."


    I pretended to be upset so I could conceal my embarrassment.


    "So, do you know what my smile meant?"


    I did not understand what he was trying to say until he came closer and let me feel his throbbing


    lower parts.


    "Stop messing around. We''re in thepany now," I said as I turned my head the other way to


    avoid looking at him directly.


    "This is mypany."


    A passionate kissnded on my lips the minute he finished speaking...

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    I could not remember if the elevator doors opened again after that. All I knew was just as I was


    about to sumb to Theo, he grabbed me by the waist and whispered to me in a low voice, "I''ll let


    you go for now, but you¡¯ll have to make things up to me tonight."


    I could tell he was struggling to keep himselfposed, but I felt no pity for him. Instead, I pouted


    my lips and said with displeasure, "You can''t me me this time."


    "I''ll me the child. They''re to me for making you seem even more irresistible," he said as he ran


    a hand over my stomach. When I was not paying attention, he tried to slide his hand even lower. I


    got so scared that I immediately grabbed his hand.


    He smiled even more gleefully. "Don''t worry, I¡¯m a man of my word. I''ll take care of you when we¡¯re


    home."


    I got into the car with him, half-believing what he just said. I still felt somewhat fearful.


    The doctor had told me that I would feel strong desires at this stage due to my changing hormones.


    All we had done in the elevator was kiss, but I had nearly sumbed to him just now. I was afraid I


    would lose control of myself when we were in the garage.


    If we wanted to get specific, it would be more urate to say Theo was the sultry one.


    As we drove out of the garage, I felt myself calming down. Then, I saw Cindy as we rounded a


    corner. "Pull up to the sidewalk.


    Let''s invite Cindy toe along.


    "Why?" Theo sounded somewhat reluctant and did not pull up to the sidewalk as I asked.


    "I have some work matters to discuss with her. Hurry up and pull over." I was starting to get anxious.


    Theo finally pulled over reluctantly when he saw I was about to lose my temper.


    "Cindy, let''s have lunch together."


    Cindy had a suspicious expression on her face when she saw how enthusiastic I was. The look in


    her eyes showed that she suspected there was something wrong with my mind again.


    "What''s wrong? Didn¡¯t you pester me enough in the office? Or do you want me toe along so I


    can have a private show of your affections?" Cindy put on the disgusted look she had just now once


    more.


    "That''s not it. Theo and I want to discuss the selection with you.¡±


    "It''s not working hours now." Cindy did not hesitate to turn the offer down.


    "Next time, then. I''ll pass my requests to President Lane. All requests are subject to what she''ll ry


    to you," Theo replied before I could say anything.


    I turned to re at him. He had already obeyed my orders and pulled the car over. Did he have to


    go back on his promise now?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That works too. In that case, I¡¯ll await President Lane''s message during working hours.¡± Cindy


    made sure to emphasize the words ''working hours'', and there was nothing I could say to refute that.


    The light changed at that moment, and Cindy looked at it before saying, "I¡¯ll be leaving now. Enjoy


    your meal."


    That sounded weird to me.


    However,pared to that, I was more curious about what Theo was thinking. " Why won''t you let


    her join us? I happen to have something I wanted to discuss with her.''''


    Theo turned the car back around. "Why did you need to bring me up if you had something to


    discuss?¡±


    That question left me speechless.


    "That''s not important. We have a lot of things we need to work on together in the future, but this is


    how you guys treat each other?"


    Theo did not say anything, and we fell silent.


    I turned to look at Theo. "I know you''ve always been worried about her. She might have done things


    that were out of line, but that''s all in the past. You don''t have to be so worried now. I trust you and


    Cindy, and you should trust her too. She¡¯s matured."


    Theo nced at me and reached a hand out so he could hold me.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    He did not sigh, but his tone was solemn as he said, "You''ve always known what I worry about."


    "That''s why I''m telling you you don''t have to take this so seriously," I replied in a deliberately


    nonchnt tone, hoping my rxed way of speaking would influence him to feel the same.


    We were not in the mood to have anything in particr when we arrived at the shopping mall, so we


    picked a cafe at random and ordered a set meal.


    Theo soon finished his food and took his tablet out so he could continue working. I grew bored and


    felt my heart ache as I watched him work.


    However, if I did not let him work now, my heart would ache even more when I watched him work


    late into the night.


    Thus, I had no choice but to finish my steak in silence.


    We got into the car again when we finished our meal, and I felt myself growing sleepy.


    Theo reached over to help me fasten my seatbelt, and I gazed at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. You''re making things dangerous for yourself."


    He did not grin evilly this time, and I could tell he was being serious.


    I hurriedly shut my eyes obediently.


    "Rest well. TH take you back to the office."


    I hurriedly asked, "We¡¯re not going to the entertainmentpany?"


    "Why would we go there again? You were so eye-catching this morning that everyone¡¯s going to


    stare at you if you go there now. How would you be able to rest?"


    He had a point. The women enjoyed gossip so much that they had probably already caused a


    stampede in my office.


    Thus, I decided against it and obediently settled down in the passenger seat.


    Theo¡¯s driving had be much steadier, and I did not feel a single bump even when we had


    already arrived at our destination.


    When the car pulled to aplete stop, he got out of the car and closed the door gently. By the


    time I opened my puffy eyes, he had alreadye over to my side of the car.


    He unfastened my seatbelt for me, and I was just about to get out of the car when he took me into


    his arms.


    That startled me, and I hurriedly wrapped my arms around his neck.


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll take you upstairs."


    He turned and closed the door before striding over to the elevator.


    I tightened my hold on him as I said, "Don¡¯t do that. We¡¯re at the office now."


    "Don¡¯t worry. No one will see us."


    I knew the elevator was for Theo¡¯s personal use and would bring us straight to his office, but I was


    still hesitant to let him carry me.


    Theo noticed that I was feeling shy and could not help but tease me. "What¡¯s wrong? We¡¯ve already


    been a couple for so long, but you still get shy?"


    He pressed a kiss to my forehead as he spoke.


    "I¡¯m not feeling shy. I''m just..."


    "Are you worried about how much you weigh?" he joked as he purposely tightened his hold on me.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you add Munchkin''s weight on top of how much the two of you weigh, I''ll still be


    able to pick you guys up."


    We arrived at his office while he cracked jokes. Then, Theo carried me into the bedroom, where he


    ced me on the bed gently and took my shoes and coat off.


    "Rest well. I¡¯ll be outside."


    He ruffled my hair gently and turned to leave.


    I grabbed his sleeve and bit down on my lip gently, unsure if I should bring it up or not.


    What is it? Do you want me to apany


    you for a while?''


    I nodded. I always slept best when he held me in his arms.


    He had a meaningful grin on his face as he said, "That¡¯s a very dangerous request.


    Think it through."


    I let go of his sleeve exasperatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to finish my work now so I won¡¯t have to workte today. And then I''ll pick Munchkin


    up with youter, alright?"


    "Make sure you take breaks too," I reminded.


    I turned the TV on after Theo left the bedroom. After all that had just happened, I felt slightly more


    energetic and thought I would be able tost till it was after working hours.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not expect to fall into a deep sleep before I even finished half an episode of the show.


    The sound of my phone''s ringtone woke me up sometimeter. I gazed at the screen sleepily. It was


    Fred.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    I hurriedly answered the phone.


    "Sorry for disturbing you. The two kids were so excited today that they didn¡¯t have a proper lunch,


    so I brought them out of the park ahead of time because I was worried. I''m at Roses Manor now. I


    thought that since you''reing to pick Munchkin up, perhaps you could drop by earlier and have


    dinner with us?"


    Theo came into the room while he was still talking. He was about to say something to me but


    remained silent when he saw I was on the phone.


    A confused look appeared in his eyes as he walked over to me.


    I did not know how I should hang up on Fred, so I put him on loudspeaker instead.''


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It¡¯s okay, you can take the kids to have their dinner. I still have several things to take care of here. I''ll


    drop by when I''m done."


    An impatient look immediately appeared on Theo''s face when he saw Fred''s name, and he would


    have walked right back out the door if I had not reached out to him.


    In the end, he sat beside me and wrapped an arm around my shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, Wanda. We¡¯re only having dinner. I won''t do anything to you. Besides, I decided to


    invite you because the traffic will be bad during dinner hours. I don''t mean anything else by it.


    Please don''t take it personally."


    The way Fred phrased his sentences made it sound like I was overthinking things.


    I felt baffled all of a sudden.


    I nced at Theo, and he nodded, signaling that I could have dinner with him.


    I thought about it for two seconds before answering, "Alright then. Theo and I will be there shortly.


    Send me the address."


    Both of them were stunned when they heard me say that.


    The other end of the line fell silent, and Theo turned his head around to look at me.


    "Um, sorry, Wanda. I didn''t think things through and only made a reservation for four people. It


    might pose a problem if Theo joins us.¡±


    Fred turned down the suggestion before Theo and I even had the chance to talk to each other.


    I was quite angry when I heard that.


    "I''m really sorry about that. Many parents brought their kids out today, so I had to rush toget seats at


    the restaurant.¡±


    Fred''s voice sounded apologetic, but I could not help but feel that he was doing it on purpose.


    "That¡¯s okay. If that''s the case, Theo and I wille byter. Make sure the kids have a good meal."


    "But Munchkin has started whining. He hasn''t seen you the whole day and keeps saying he wished


    his mommy was with him.¡¯¡¯ Fred began ying the family card." Or I can pass the phone to


    Munchkin. You talk to him..."


    The other line fell silent for several


    seconds before Munchkin¡¯s voice rang out." Mommy?" ¡°Sorry darling, but Mommy can''t have dinner


    with you today. Daddy just got a very important task, and he needs to workte.¡± "Oh my. Is Daddy


    not going to have dinner again?"


    Munchkin immediately understood what the underlying problem was.


    "That''s right. I''m suspecting the same thing. So, I¡¯ve decided to stay back and make sure Daddy


    eats. What do you think, Comrade Munchkin?"


    "I have no objections. Comrade Mommy. Please ensure you carry out your surveince task well


    and ensure that Daddy has dinner on time.¡±


    Theo and I could not help butugh when we listened to Munchkin¡¯s lilting voice ring out from the


    other end of the line.


    "Yes, sir. In that case, take good care of Uncle Fred and Tina for Mommy, okay?


    They''re guests who have traveled a long way to be here. You can¡¯t let our guests down."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mommy,¡± the little guy answered mischievously.


    I could not see him, but I could tell that Munchkin was grinning wildly as he spoke on the phone.


    He must be overjoyed to have spent the entire day with Pumpkin.


    Fred sounded significantly more disappointed when he got on the phone again. "In that case, we''ll


    call you once we¡¯ve finished dinner.¡±


    "Alright. See youter," I answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    Theo stared at me after I hung up the phone. "Why aren''t you going?"


    "Why should I go when you''re not going?"


    I blinked my eyes slowly as I gazed at him. He was a man who meant what he said.


    I could tell he was angry over what had happened, but I could understand why too.


    However, it was odd that not only had he not lost his temper, but he even told me to have dinner


    with them.


    "But what¡¯s going to happen to Munchkin if you don''t go?"


    ¡°Don''t worry, Fred will take care of him. He won''t unleash his grudge on a kid," I saidfortingly to


    Theo.


    I did not press him for answers and decided to wait for him to feel better before he told me what he


    was worried about.


    He leaned against the headboard and did not say anything for a long time. He chose to hold me


    quietly instead. Yet, that made me feel more uneasy.


    "I actually came in here just now to tell you I might only be able to drive you over to pick Munchkin


    upter. So I thought you might as well head off earlier since they invited you to have dinner


    together."


    "How could that work?¡± I asked as I sat up straight, feeling upset with him.


    Then, I recalled what I had just said. "See? Both Munchkin and I knew you would need to workte.


    He even reminded me to make sure you had a proper meal. So don''t even think of trying to brush


    me off this time." I leaned on his chest and pretended to re at him.


    "No negotiations allowed!"


    Finally, he could no longer hold hisughter in as he took me into his arms again. "This exins a


    lot."


    "What does it exin?" I did not understand what he was trying to say.


    "You''re so cute. It''s no wonder there are so many people hung up about you."


    I scoffed. "Isn''t that the same for you? At this point, I''m constantly worried that someone''s going to


    dash at you."


    "Well, no one asked you to go to Cindy Reed."


    Theo brought another topic up.


    "Cindy''s different. She''s different from the others!" I said stubbornly as I stood up.


    Theo could not argue against that and did not insist on doing so.


    "Also, lend me yourputer."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I need to check something."


    Theo became upset when he heard that." Didn''t we agree that you wouldn''t work now? What do you


    need to check?"


    "Gosh, that''s none of your business. I''ll just use it for a while."


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "So, you''re going to work?"


    I initially thought Theo would agree if I took a softer approach. I was not expecting him to notice I


    had not refuted him and instead sensed that I was going to work. "Well, I already went to the office


    today. Wouldn¡¯t I only have gone to fool around if I didn''t take some work back with me? Don''t


    worry, I promise I¡¯ll be done really soon."


    I whined like a child.


    Theo got up reluctantly as he said, "I remember Munchkin telling you to make sure I had a proper


    dinner. How did you end up workingte with me..."


    Seeing his reluctance, I crossed my arms and said, "Alright then, let¡¯s head home together. Neither


    of us will get to work anymore. I''ll get the servants to prepare dinner for us!"


    Sure enough, that trick worked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo fell silent the minute I finished speaking. He picked up the shoes ced next to my bed and


    said in a voice that was equal parts loving and impatient, "Alright, fine. Get over here.


    He helped me put my shoes on before also helping me get to my feet.


    I rarely paid attention to my stomach, but my movements just now made me realize that my belly


    had grown yet another sizerger. I had not noticed anything the past few days, but Theo had


    already noticed that I now needed someone to help me to my feet.


    While marveling at Theo¡¯s care, I also marveled at how quickly the baby was growing.


    I rubbed my stomach gently. If that was the case, it seemed like a good idea to introduce him to a


    healthy dose of work tension.


    I took theptop Theo handed to me and sat down on the couch. The coffee table was about the


    same height as the couch, which meant I would need to lean forward to work on theptop.


    A displeased look immediately appeared on Theo''s face, and he insisted I worked at his desk


    instead.


    I refused to do that because I knew he was used to working at his table. Besides, he was taller than


    I was, so wouldn''t he find working while sitting on the couch even more difficult?


    In the end, he had no other choice but to get Keith to find me another table to use.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Keith came in to inform us when it was time to get off work.


    Theo and I exchanged nces with each other. I was carrying out the mission Munchkin had


    assigned me, while Theo was more worried about the baby in my belly.


    Hence, the two of us did not say anything and immediately stood up. We headed to the office


    canteen.


    Although it was not a sumptuous meal, we were finally sitting down and having a proper meal


    together.


    It was as though I hadpleted my mission. We supervised each other and finally finished our


    dinner.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, we hurried back to the office and began to work. Keith could not help but shake his head.


    "Madam, it would be better if you look after yourself. I''m here to help President Grant. Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    said Keith.


    Keith thought I was busy with thepany¡¯s matters.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m having fun here. Don¡¯t mind me. You''ve been busy for the past few days. If there''s


    nothing left to do, you can go home earlier. President Grant still needs you to help him tomorrow."


    Keith knew us well, and he knew our habits. He stopped convincing me when I told him that.


    I almost finished my work, and when I was about to save the document, my phone rang.


    I picked it up and nced at it. It was Fred who called.


    I did not inform Theo when I saw that he was busy working. I answered the call right away.


    "Wanda, we¡¯ve already finished eating dinner. I thought you¡¯d being to pick Munchkin up, but I


    didn''t receive any calls from you. That''s why I took the liberty of taking Munchkin here. I¡¯m currently


    downstairs at Theo¡¯s office. Are you nearby?"


    I tilted my head and looked downstairs. There was a ck-colored SUV parked there.


    "Are you downstairs now? Is that SUV yours?¡± I was curious. Did he buy a car for himself?


    ¡¯Yes. I thought you¡¯d be going with us and it''d be more convenient if I got a car..."


    I initially thought of telling him that he could use my car, but I remembered that Theo was right


    beside me. I dispelled the thought of it. Otherwise, Theo would be mad at me.


    ¡°Okay. Hang on. I''ming," I replied.


    "Okay. Munchkin and I are waiting downstairs.¡±


    I turned to look at Theo, who was beside me, after hanging up the call.


    Theo was staring at the screen. His fingers were flying across theputer keyboard as he asked,


    "Do you need me to apany you downstairs?"


    "It''s okay. I¡¯ll leave you to your work. You won''t be able to work when Munchkines upstairs


    later."


    I teased him and walked toward him.


    Theo reached out to grab my hand and said, TH be upstairs. Call me if anything happens."


    I reached out, gently stroked his slightly messy hair, and said, "Don''t worry. How would he dare to


    do anything to me at the office¡¯s entrance? I¡¯ll be back soon."


    When I arrived at the entrance, Fred and Munchkin saw me. They got out of the car happily.


    I turned around and nced behind them," Where¡¯s Tina?¡±


    "That little girl had a great time. She fell asleep in the car. Munchkin insisted on not waking her up,"


    replied Fred.


    Then, the two of us shifted our gaze to Munchkin.


    "Yeah Pumpkin is too tired. Let¡¯s let her sleep." "Did you say goodbye to Tina?¡±


    ¡°Of course!" Munchkin replied with confidence, "I borrowed a pen from Uncle Fred and left a note for


    Pumpkin when we were waiting for you. Besides, Uncle Fred will help me tell Pumpkin what


    happened when he goes back. We can video call and talk to each other if that doesn''t work."


    This little guy seemed to be willing to part with her today.


    I smiled helplessly and said, "Thank you for today." I stroked Munchkin¡¯s head and said to Fred.


    "No problem. It''s just a shame that you couldn''t make it today. The three of us were hoping that you


    coulde with us,¡± said Fred.


    Munchkin immediately became enthusiastic when he heard that, and he said, "Yes. Mommy, you


    didn''t get to see how big the dinosaur models in there were." The little guy described it with his


    gestures.


    "Really? Then, let¡¯s ask Daddy so we can all go together next time," I replied.


    I quickly mentioned Theo''s name so that I would not have to listen to Fred''s nonsense.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    "Anyway, where''s Daddy? Why didn''t Daddye down to pick me up?" Munchkin nced behind me curiously, but there was no sign of Theo.


    I looked at him and gave a snort ofughter. Then, I said, "Silly little boy, did you just remember your daddy?"


    I pointed at the top floor of the building that was still lit and said, "Daddy has been in his office. He wants to finish his job earlier so that he can bring you back home sooner."


    It was something I said to the kids, but I believed that Fred would understand that I wanted him to hear that too.


    He should know why Theo did not want toe down.


    Who would have known that Munchkin would give such a surprising reply? "Hmph, Daddy''s the silly one. He''s never stopped working."


    Then, Munchkin walked toward the entrance and said, "Mommy, let''s go. Let''s get Daddy and go home together."


    The little boy ran swiftly into the building after that.


    The security guards around the office were arranged by Theo, so I was assured. That was why I was not in a hurry to catch up with Munchkin. "I''m leaving first. Thank you for sending Munchkin here." I turned around and said to Fred before telling him that I was about to leave.


    However, the moment I took a step forward, Fred called my name, "Wanda."


    I turned around and looked at him.


    "Have you ever thought about Munchkin and your future?" Fred asked.


    I was startled for a moment when he asked me such a question. That was out of the blue.


    When Fred saw me stop walking, he took a few steps forward and continued to say," Have you forgotten how hard it was for you to raise Munchkin all by yourself in Zenon back then? Have you forgotten how he let you bear so much alone?"


    Was this what he was talking about?


    "Fred, I don''t want to mention what happened in the past. Besides, you don''t know everything that happened. Please stop doubting Theo. We''re happy now. And I have to remind you that you care way too much as a friend!"


    I refuted what he said to me. I had already told him a million times about this. I did not expect he would still mention this to me.


    I did not give him another chance to


    say anything turned around and


    walked away. However, he continued to shout at me and said "He doesn''t understand you at all; and he doesn''t love you. Have you ever thought that you''re the only one who''s been willing to do this? You''re happy, but what about Munchkin?"


    I stopped when Fred mentioned Munchkin''s name.


    Fortunately, Munchkin had run swiftly. He was already in the lobby. He did not hear what that bastard said to me!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I turned around and flounced toward Fred.


    ''Fred, I''m giving you thest warning. My family matters are none of your concern. And I hope I won''t be hearing anything like what you said just now for the second time! Theo loves me, and he loves Munchkin too. won''t allow anyone to doubt him. If you insist on doing so, then I''m afraid that I''ll have to restrict you from getting involved in Munchkin''s and my life."


    "Mommy,e on," said Munchkin.


    I had no idea when Munchkin returned to the lobby''s entrance. Perhaps he noticed that I was not behind him, so he called out for me beside the ss door.


    "Coming." I turned around and wore a smile on my face. I refused to talk to that foolish man anymore.


    "Uncle Fred, thank you for sending me back. Go home earlier and get some rest," said Munchkin.


    Munchkin was saying goodbye to


    Fred. I looked at Munchkin, who stood on his toes trying to make himself taller so that he could wave at Fred. That was when I knew Munchkin must know about it.


    We headed upstairs and pushed the office door open. Then, we saw Theo return to his desk.


    I noticed that he was standing beside the window just now. Could it be that he had been watching us downstairs the entire time?


    I did not say a word. Munchkin ran so fast that he appeared in front of him in a sh.


    "Daddy, stop working. It''s time for us to go home," said Munchkin.


    "Sure," Theo readily agreed with him.


    Theo lifted his head and looked at me. I shifted my gaze to the window to drop him a hint. I wanted to ask him what he was doing just now.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Theo was a little embarrassed. Hence, he did not say anything.


    That made me even more certain that Theo was secretly watching us just now.


    "Munchkin, did you have fun today?" Theo asked Munchkin while we were on the way back home.


    I knew that it had nothing to do with me when he asked that.


    Munchkin started talking. He told Theo what happened since he entered the park in the morning until Fred sent him back here, and he told him what he did with Tina when they were in the car. Munchkin recounted everything that had happened today to Theo as though he had been practicing this before he told him.


    The little guy had yet to finish his story when we arrived home.


    "Munchkin, it''s time to shower and get to bed."


    I stood at the bathroom door and called for him. That was when Munchkin stopped talking.


    However, Munchkin continued to talk about it when he was already in bed. It was only when I told him to take a rest and continue his story tomorrow did he quiet down.


    I could hear his breathing even out after five minutes.


    I stroked his hair and nted a kiss on his forehead.


    Then, I returned to my bedroom. Theo had already taken a shower and was lying down on the bed. I started to remove my makeup and took off my earrings.


    "I can see that little guy had fun today," said Theo.


    "Yes. I''m afraid that it''ll be difficult for him to keep quiet when he goes to school," I replied.


    Theo put down the tablet in his hands, walked toward me, and stood behind me.


    "It''s okay. His teacher will have to handle him," said Theo.


    I tittered.


    "He won''t get to see Tina when school reopens. He won''t be that excited anymore," Theo continued.


    I could sense there was a hidden meaning in his words. I turned around and looked at him. "What did you see when you were upstairs today?"


    Theo did not avoid talking about this either. His eyes shone with smugness as he said, "I saw that man. He looked disappointed."


    "Are you feeling sorry for him?"


    "He asked for it."


    Then, Theo began to reach out and untie the knot on my dress. Before I could do anything, his hands were already at the zip.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If he unzipped it, my dress would slip off my body.


    I quickly grabbed his hand.


    Theo was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Then, he looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to take a shower?"


    I felt my face burning at that moment. Theo was only thinking of helping me to take off my clothes. I was the one who thought too much.


    "Or would you like to..."


    Before Theo could finish his


    sentence he leaned closer toward me. However, I was pregnant, and my belly was in between the two of us, getting in his way. That was how it stopped him so quickly.


    I quickly lifted my hand and stopped him.


    "No. I''m going to take a shower now." Then, I grabbed the bathrobe and ran swiftly into the bathroom.


    My hormone levels were currently unstable, and it made me easier to be seduced by Theopared to before. That was why I dared not to stay there another second longer.


    I took off my dress in the bathroom. Then, I looked at my belly in the mirror while gently stroking it, hoping the baby could grow up healthily.


    However, started to wonder if my t


    memory was getting worse or if


    was seeing things. I kept


    my belly was not as big as


    §á§à§Û


    when I was pregna


    he


    that


    now when I was pregnant back then.


    Even so, I felt happy about my baby''s current situation now. I took my time showering.


    I thought Theo had already fallen asleep when I carefully walked out of the bathroom, but I realized that he was still waiting for me on the bed. "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" I asked.


    "I was afraid that you might need me," replied Theo. Then, he helped me to the bed and began drying my hair without saying another word.


    I picked up the tablet he was holding just now and exited the document. After that, I began to search for information about a few male celebrities. Theo shot a nce at the screen from behind and asked, "Why are you looking at this?"

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    "I''m choosing a male celebrity," I replied casually.


    I scrolled the screen of the tablet while I said that. I scrolled from the top of the page. The list started with the hottest young stars to the more experienced male actors.


    "What for?" Theo did not understand.


    "The one to be on the red carpet." I sounded like I did not take his words seriously.


    Theo was surprised and asked, "Are you nning to choose a male celebrity?"


    I only came to realize that something was off when he asked that question. I quickly lifted my head and asked, "Can''t I?"


    No, I just didn''t expect that you''d be using


    male celebrities. I always thought that you and Cindy would look for female celebrities. Aren''t there usually more discussions about female celebrities on the red carpet?"


    Theo dried my hair with the towel, then he prepared to dry it with the hair dryer.


    "That''s not necessarily the case. If we arrange everything well, the hype around a male celebrity wouldn''t be any less than a female celebrity."


    I tittered, imagining the news going around and the hot discussions on the inte after everything was done.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When Theo kept the hair dryer away after drying my hair, I tilted my head and looked at him. He was still pouting as though he was unhappy about it.


    I hugged him from behind and asked, What''s wrong? Are you jealous?" "I''m not." Theo''s voice sounded cold. I was certain that it was as I spected. Then, he added, "I just thought that there were some other choices."


    I turned him around and insisted he looked me in the eyes. "And a certain someone told me that he wasn''t angry. But he refuses to look at me now. "Don''t worry. I''ll think about it again. I have other ns for these candidates."


    "What are you nning to do?" Theo looked at me with confusion.


    "You''ll find out about it soon.


    Remember to pick me up for lunch tomorrow." Then, I slipped under the nket on the bed right away, leaving Theo, who was waiting for me tofort him, standing there while feeling aggrieved.


    The next day, I came to the entertainmentpany early in the morning. The surprised look on the employees'' faces transformed into one of confusion.


    I reckoned that everyone was wondering if I came back to take over thepany again.


    Besides, their gazes were fixed on my belly when they looked at me. They were also probably wondering if I had to work so hard when I was pregnant.


    If this happened back then, I would think that they had nothing better to do, but I thought it was amusing now.


    I smiled and greeted them without gossiping with them.


    I walked straight into Cindy''s office once again in front of everyone.


    Perhaps I came too often, so Cindy was too embarrassed to ignore me. She lifted her head and shot me a nce. Then, she unwillingly lowered her head and asked Why are you here again?"


    Her voice was filled with impatience.


    I put a pile of documents on her desk and said, "I''d like you to go through these.


    Aren''t you going to pick someone to walk the red carpet? I think these might help you."


    Cindy did not say a word. She picked up all the documents and quickly went through everything.


    "They''re all male celebrities?"


    She sounded surprised, and the way she talked to me was simr to how she talked to Theo yesterday. "Yes. Is there something wrong with it?" I replied.


    She slightly furrowed her brows and said," No, but I think a female celebrity can attract more attention."

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    I understood what she meant. Females were the ones who needed more protection.


    People would pay more attention to the security issues of female celebrities.


    "What you suggested is worth some consideration, indeed. But our priority is to go viral and gain poprity, right?"


    I stepped forward, took two documents out of the pile, andid them in front of her.


    "I think these two can be the first ones. Meet them when you''re free and ask if they''re willing to work with us."


    I did not give Cindy any chance to hesitate or discuss it with me. I gave her my orders right away.


    "Them?!" She was angry this time.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Have you been reading the news? There was a scandal involving this guy and some other female celebritiesst week. Things escted to the point that the female celebrities had to show hard evidence to prove that his scandal is true. And you still wish to look for him?" There was burning anger in the bottom of Cindy''s eyes.


    "I know. I saw the news too. Although there''s evidence that proves what he did, what''s wrong with looking for him for this matter? Firstly, he didn''t break thew. Secondly, he didn''t overstep ethical boundaries. It''s just that he''s fast at getting himself a girlfriend. It''s different from his image and how people thought about him. That''s why this scandal happened. You can''t me him for that," I replied.


    In other words, the others would not even bother if an ordinary person got himself a girlfriend as fast as he did.


    "We have to seize the chance to ask him while he''s still the hot topic now. If he chooses anotherpany at this time, won''t the otherpany get the public''s attention?" I added.


    Cindy stared at me and rolled her eyes. Then, she picked up the second document and said, "So, you''ve also made your decision to hire this yboy?"


    "Yes. I''d suggest you meet him first. As a young person, he might be interested in our projects." I appeared to be confident.


    Cindy was rendered speechless.


    "Fine. I''ll arrange itter," Cindy replied.


    "There''s no need. You can meet him tonight. I''ve already asked. The two of them are avable tonight. It doesn''t matter who you meet first. That''s all. TH be waiting for your answer the day after tomorrow."


    After that, I left in a hurry.


    I left the entertainmentpany, but I did not want to disturb Theo while he was at work. Hence, I headed to the shopping mall first. I would wait for him toe over for his lunch break.


    After Theo returned to his office, I felt like going to the bookstore to take a look.


    I initially thought of getting Munchkin some educational books for him to make him understand more about the culture here before school reopened. However, I did not expect that I would unconsciously walk to the maternal and child health books area.


    I looked at the books that taught mothers how to knit baby clothes and shoes. I


    suddenly had this impulse that I would be able to master these, and I was already holding a few books in my arms.


    I told myself I should stop, so I hurried to the cashier counter.


    When I turned around in a hurry, I knocked into another customer. I lost my bnce, and my body tilted over. I almost fell.


    A skinny arm grabbed me at that critical moment.


    I was only able to see that person''s face after I was out of danger.


    "It''s you?" I asked.


    "It''s you?"


    Both of us spoke at the same time.


    "It''s been a long time, Wanda."


    "Don''t make it a big deal. Didn''t we meet


    each other in Paris?" I looked at Shannon and teased her.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? If you hadn''t run into me, someone would''ve picked a fight with you today," Shannon fought back.


    "Can''t you see I''m in a hurry t


    out these books? I identally bought so many of them. I''m afraid thatll buy all the books if I stay a little longer," I replied. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Shannon waved and said, "Nah, it''s nothing. You can ask Theo toe over and pay for these books, right?"


    She was still as naive as before.


    I looked at the books she was holding in his hands. She was in the same situation as me, but she was reading books about how to make suitable food for babies.


    "I''m afraid won''t be able to keep up


    with you if we''re talking about


    buying all the books in the


    1


    bookstore. You''re already thinking of how to make baby food before giving birth."


    Shannon put down the books with embarrassment.


    "Hey, I just thought that it might be fun. I was wondering if the food would taste good, but only the babies will know if they like it. Aren''t adults like us just doing this for fun?" Shannon asked.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    I smiled faintly. After thinking for a bit, it indeed seemed to be so.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen you for so long. Let''s go have some fun." Shannon came close to me, her big eyes fluttering. It only took me a second look to know that she did not have good intentions.


    I took a small half-step back warily, but she still caught me.


    If it were any other time, I might have been eager to say yes to her, but not now.


    "Sorry, Shannon, I can''t go with you right now. I''ve been rather busytely." I was not lying to her about that.


    When she heard that, she came closer." What''s wrong? You''re pregnant and your


    Theo won''t let you rest?"


    "No, no." I hurriedly waved my hands.


    "Then what is it? Why are you still thinking about working? I say, you should stop working so hard. The child''s father is already so busy, so you should stop being preupied with work and spend more time with the child.


    "Children grow up quickly. You shouldn''t feel... Why are you smiling?"


    Shannon''s barrage of words was like machine-gun bullets. There was no way for me to interrupt her.


    I could only wait for her to notice that something was wrong and stop to ask me. Only then would I have the opportunity to speak.


    "It''s not as serious as you think. It''s just that Theo is quite busy these days. He''s always forgetting to eat because he''s so busy with work, and I''m worried about his health. I''m just responsible for supervising his meals during this period."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is." Shannon had a sudden realization, then I saw most of the excitement on her face instantly dissipate.


    "Jordan is also like that. He''s been so busy recently that I barely get to see him in person. I fall asleep before being able to see him at night, and when I wake up, he''s already gone to the office..."


    I could hear that this was not what Shannon wanted either.


    Although Theo and Jordan had apetitive rtionship. Shannon had never brought up the things between the two in the


    conversations between us. It won et


    just the roles our husbands yed. "But also know that this is what he wants, so I can''t stop him. On the contrary, if I insist on not letting him go, he''ll be unhappy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "So, I simply don''t think too much about it and find ways to make me and the baby as happy as possible instead."


    When she spoke, the excited smile returned to her face.


    She grabbed both of my hands. "Please, Wanda. Apany me to go swimming tomorrow. This is a special course for pregnant women. It''s good for the baby, and there''s a special teacher. It''s very safe."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was slightly relieved as she mentioned going out to have fun just now. I was worried that she was talking about those activities that were too exciting or thrilling. This suggestion indeed sounded better.


    "Well, I''ll just keep youpany."


    I said, gently stroking Shannon''s stomach.


    We went out of the bookstore and agreed to meet the next day before leaving the mall.


    In the evening, Theo was still as


    late


    busy as before and almost forgot dinner. I first brought Munchkin from home to thepany. Looking me and Munchkin in the conference room hungry and waiting for him, he immediately decided to go out to dinner with us without a second''s dy.


    During dinner, talked to the two about my arrangements for the following day." Munchkin, I have go for a swimming lesson tomorrow. Can I ask you to


    Thet


    supervise Daddy to make sure he eats on time?" "No problem. Don''t worry, Mommy. Go ahead.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Before Theo could say anything, Munchkin and I had already made the deal, which drew Theo''s strong dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t you both need to ask for my opinion?" Theo deliberately pretended to be writhing in anger.


    After Munchkin and I looked at each other, the little one looked at Theo and asked seriously. "Daddy, do you have any opinion on this matter?"


    Theo listened to this and seriously puffed his chest, saying, "I''m an adult. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll eat on time by myself. I don''t need supervision." "No way!" Munchkin and I replied quickly and firmly.


    We both knew Theo did not want to be supervised. However, the reality was that if Munchkin and I were not around, then he would forget almost all three meals in a day. That would not be good.


    "Daddy, you don''t have to worry about me. I can bring my textbooks and study in the conference room. I won''t run around. Just go ahead and work. When it''s time, I''ll call you for dinner."


    The little one said it as if it was easy, but Theo''s eyebrows were furrowed together.


    He bent down and tried to persuade Munchkin, saying, "Munchkin, don''t forget that your mom is now the key person to protect in our family. Seeing that she''s going to learn how to swim tomorrow, as the little man of our family, shouldn''t you go to protect Mommy?" "But Mommy has a coach there, and I''m a kid. I can''t help. I''m better off watching Daddy at work."


    Munchkin did not even look back as he had already given his answer.


    Theo could only shut up and pout. He was very unhappy as he ate his dinner


    At night, after reaching home and settling down Munchkin, I took a bath first. When Theo finished washing up and came out, I had already packed the things to be used the next day.


    If I had not packed, I would not have found a problem. Everything else was fine, but this swimsuit posed some problems...


    "What''s wrong?"


    It was probably because he saw that I was holding the swimsuit with a stunned


    expression. Theo became curious.


    "I..." I wanted to answer, but when I turned my head, I saw Theo''s exposed abs.


    Theo had just finished showering. A bathrobe was casually wrapped around his waist, and it felt like it woulde loose in the next second. "Nothing, I just forgot to buy a suitable swimsuit. This swimsuit was what I used to wear. Now that I look like this, I definitely can''t wear it."


    He approached me, took the swimsuit out of my hand, and tucked me into his arms." You can''t wear a swimsuit now, but I think it looks better this way."


    "You only know how to say what people like to hear." I was already hot from seeing his appearance just now. Now that he was saying such things, I hurriedly turned my


    head to the side, not daring to look at him.


    "I''m telling the truth. Speaking of which, why do you suddenly want to go swimming?"


    "Shannon asked me out."


    I had just said Shannon''s name and


    the expression on Theo''s face immediately turned a few degrees


    colder. He tried to part his lips several times, but in the endChe did not open his mouth. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s okay. You should know enough about Shannon right? Although she and Jordan are husband and wife, she always keeps her nose out of his affairs..."


    In fact, needless to say, Theo was very very clear about this. He was only worried because of the fear of what had happened in the past. I was not being careless, but I also did not want Theo to be so careful. At least, he did not need to worry about Shannon so much.


    "Swimming during pregnancy is good for both the pregnant woman and the fetus. The doctor had also suggested an underwater birth, so I''ll go and check it out this time I tried to change the topic of conversation.


    "It''s not the same, and I won''t even be with you." Theo still looked uneasy.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    I held his shoulders. "It''s okay. You can''t keep worrying like this because of this child.


    "I have to go out alone, and one day, the child will also have to go out alone. Do you think you can split yourself into two and go with the both of us?"


    I joked, but Theo did not answer. The sadness on his face did not recede.


    "You stay at home. I''ll call you if something happens. You don''t have to worry so much."


    Theo still did not speak.


    I know his temper was ring up, but he was just reluctant to get angry at me.


    Otherwise, I would have been strictly forbidden to go out.


    I thought about it and advised him from another perspective, "Even if you don''t believe in Jordan, you have to believe in Shannon. With Shannon''s personality, do you think he would allow Jordan to use her?"


    Theo thought about it and thought it to be true.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon and Jordan had a good rtionship, and my rtionship with Shannon was not shallow and surface-leveled. If Jordan tried to use Shannon, he would not be able to exin himself afterward if his n failed.


    The actual fact was that he would not take a risk with his rtionship with Shannon.


    "You''re going into a big pool this time. You''re not good at swimming in the first ce, and you''re also pregnant now." Theo was not worried about that anymore and started to worry about something else.


    Iughed lightly. "What''s wrong with that? There''s still a coach around. And I''m not a kid anymore. I know how to gauge the safety of the situation." Theo still wanted to speak, but I preempted him. "If you''re still worried, then you can go with me tomorrow."


    My eyes fluttered with anticipation.


    "I have a very important meeting at work tomorrow, so I may not be able to


    apany you."


    Theo spoke with great difficulty, and I withdrew my expectant eyes.


    I knew there was no way he could say yes, so I did not take it seriously myself. The reason I acted serious was just to give him some better advice.


    "Yeah, since you have work to do, then I''ll have fun on my own. Isn''t it good that we''re both upied with our own things?


    "If you say that you''re worried about


    me being at the pool, I can also say that I''m worried about leaving you alone in the office. ording to your style of work, you''re probably not going to eat on time again, right?"


    Theo immediately became serious when I red at him.


    "No, I''ll definitely eat on time. Otherwise, you can ask Keith to remind me."


    "Come on, if Keith could make you would still be so worried? That''s it, then. I''call you early tomorrow before lunch to give you a safety report and you''ll eat well for me!"


    Revealing my ultimate goal, Theo also had no choice but topromise. "Okay, we''ll go along with your ns."


    The next morning, I still made Theo drive me to Nectarine Entertainment.


    As soon as I entered the building, I felt that the atmosphere today was a bit strange.


    As I walked to the reception desk, the youngdy immediately put down the newspaper in her hand and greeted me respectfully, "Good morning, Ms. Lane."


    I nodded with a smile and walked toward the office area.


    Out of curiosity, I looked back at her again. After seeing me leave, she immediately picked up the newspaper again and talked to the colleague next to her.


    As I was walking to the office, people did not notice me at first.


    I looked at them, and several people were all together in twos and threes. They were whispering as if they were discussing something but did not want others to hear. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When one of them saw me, he immediately called his colleague next to him. Only then did they disperse.


    When everyone saw me standing at the door, they all stood at attention.


    "Good morning, Ms. Lane."


    "Good morning, Ms. Lane."


    I looked at the unnatural smiles on their faces and guessed that something must have happened today.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    "Good morning, everyone."


    I did not change my expression. I returned to my office. In fact, the curiosity in me was about to overflow. I put down my bag and hurried to my desk to pick up today''s copy of the entertainment news.


    As I opened it and took a look, there were a few bold sentences printed on the surface.


    ''Former washed-up top actress and the king spotted meeting in private. Her return is just around the corner.''


    The photo below was of Cindy and the male artist I had previously asked her to meet.


    I looked at the news in my hand with satisfaction. Although the headline was too childish, I was satisfied with the erged


    photo of the paparazzi, which took up arge part of the front page.


    In the age of photos, this photo could say much more than words.


    I was worried that Cindy would not feel the same joy I was feeling, so I wanted to go talk to her.


    When I got to her office and just as I was about to knock on the door, I could faintly hear the sound of a fighting from the office.


    I went around to the door and saw that the door was closed. The curtains were closed inside too.


    I could not help but stick my ears to the door to eavesdrop.


    "Look at what the news has written about you! A washed-up female entertainer! She''s clearly using you to squeeze thest remaining value out of you. She''s going too far!"


    This was Zedd''s voice.


    The man finished his venting but did not receive Cindy''s response, so he became even angrier.


    "Why aren''t you saying a word? Is it hard to say that you did all this willingly?"


    "I''ve exined to you. I''m not trying to generate hype, and I''m not dating this person. I was just looking for a spokesperson for the project." Inparison, Cindy was a lot calmer.


    "So what? So you think you can exin it to everyone with these few words? You''re sitting here telling me this, but the readers who see these


    papers, are they going to believe it?" Zedd was clearly angry. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I don''t need them to believe me." Yes, there were times when all it took was for those who mattered to believe in one.


    "So you''re saying you don''t even


    want to exin?" Zedd did not want


    to admit that he hade here to yell because he cared about this matter and about Cindy, but he was not willing to just give up either.


    l


    "How long are you going to let her insult you? Have you ever thought that maybe the project is just an excuse? What she wants is to squeeze thest of your publicity value, or maybe the project is real, but she''s still squeezing you dry."


    I heard the sound of the newspaper being crumpled, probably because Zedd was so angry that his hand kept clenching the newspaper.


    "I''ve exined to you that things aren''t what you think they are."


    "Then what are they like? What made you go on a date with a dude in the middle of the night? Why don''t you exin it to me?"


    "Zedd, that''s enough. You''re not qualified to question me here!"


    I knocked on the office door at the right time.


    Cindy came over on her heels, opened the door angrily, and saw me at the door.


    She first froze. Then, her surprised face turned instantly changed into a businesslike expression. She said to Zedd inside the office. "I have to work. Please leave."


    Zedd gave me a furious look, then looked at Cindy. Without much struggle or justification, he just angrily pulled his cor and left.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    After Zedd left, Cindy did not show much enthusiasm to me. "You came to ask about the two people yesterday, right? I''ve talked to them and they''re not very interested."


    Cindy was talking seriously about work, but I did not care about it.


    "You''ve been in the entertainment industry for a long time, and you know that most people have simple brains. They don''t understand the prospects of this industry at all, but you''re different. You know how much effort Theo has put into this, and you know how much it''ll help them in the industry afterward."


    I came to her desk, still with a smile on my face.


    She wrinkled her eyebrows and looked up


    at me. "You mean you still want me to try?" "You don''t want to because you don''t think they''re handsome enough?"


    She did not look at me and grunted coldly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Like you said, you know they''re foolish and ignorant. Why do you need such people to endorse Theo''s products? Wouldn''t this be an insult?"


    "We''ll talk about thister. You tell me first, did they treat you rudely yesterday?" I was more concerned about this matter.


    It was true that Cindy''s career in the entertainment industry now did not have many surprises. It could be said that she was even less popr than a bottom-tier artist, but it did not mean that she was over the hill here with me.


    From a friend''s perspective, I also had a responsibility to protect her.


    Seeing that look on her face just now, I was worried that something had happened.


    "Nothing." Luckily, she dropped the word coldly, putting mepletely at ease.


    I admit that I had intentionally asked her to approach the two male artists because I wanted to force Zedd to say what was in his heart and stop beating about the bush like that.


    I did not want something bad to happen in the middle.


    "If not, then why don''t you want to try again?"


    "I just don''t think they''re right for this." This answer was very professional.


    I thought about not talking about work anymore. "I''m going for a swim lesson this afternoon, and the swimsuit I have from


    before doesn''t quite fit anymore. Come with me to the mall."


    Cindy was confused. "Can''t you find someone else to go shopping with you?"


    I put down the magazine I had just picked up casually and said in a


    bored voice, "I can, but it''s easier to


    ask you since you''re right in front of


    me."


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    UMS


    I knew I must be annoying in Cindy''s eyes now since I was being so condescending.


    I found her cuter and cuter now. I wanted to tease her more and more.


    "I''m in front of you now, but I work for yourpany, and I have a lot of things to do!"


    She got up angrily and almost mmed the table.


    I faced her with a serious look and said, "I see it''s all because of this matter. I see that


    you''ve been busy in thepany for so many days. Yesterday, you still had to go to talk about an


    endorsement for thepany in the middle of the night, and now, you''re being misunderstood by your boyfriend-"


    "He is not my boyfriend!"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Cindy stopped me.


    I shut up and did not mention it again.


    "Anyway, it''s just that the matter has brought you some trouble, so I want to ask you to go shopping as a kind ofpensation for you."


    "Ms. Lane, are you sure asking someone out on a shopping trip is the right way to make things up to them?"


    Cindy still wanted to refuse, so I hurriedly said, "No matter what, I''m going to ask you to go shopping with me today. If you don''te, I''ll stop the activities of the artists under you."


    I stood still and acted as if I was being a rascal.


    The office was silent for a few seconds, and Cindy helplessly picked up her bag, "You''re really still as knave as before!"

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    I raised my eyebrows in triumph, not caring about what she said. As long as my purpose was achieved, it was good.


    Shopping was the best cure for a woman''s emotions. No matter what my purpose was, Cindy had indeed gotten a little upset over the incident. I did not want her to be so tired either.


    She had been working very hard recently. Most of her time must have been devoted to work, so she probably had not shopped properly in a long while. That was why I invited her with such a degree of persuasion.


    "s, no matter what, your taste has always been more unique than mine. I''m in a special situation now. I definitely need


    you to help me pick a good-looking dress."


    "Ms. Lane, you don''t need to butter up to me, do you?" She stood coldly at the office door, not taking a step forward.


    It took me a while to realize that she was ready to go and I had not picked up my bag yet.


    We walked to the office door and were about to go out to the elevator when I saw Zedd''s figure in the corner.


    Why had he not left yet?


    He was surprised to see us both and walked straight toward us. "Where are you two going?"


    "Is this any of your business?"


    Cindy spoke before me, her tone of voice showing no warmth.


    "Wanda, which fire pit are you pushing her into again? Anyway, she''s willing to work for yourpany now. Aren''t you satisfied enough?"


    I did not know why he was so triggered.


    "She''s already shown some repentance. Do you still have to insult her like this?"


    "Mr. Nichols, I don''t need you to pay attention to my private affairs."


    Cindy''s emotions were once again roused up.


    I waved my hand for her to calm down first, and I stepped forward to say, "Mr. Nichs, may I ask from what standpoint are you saying such things to me?"


    Zedd was confused by my question.


    He had always been Theo''s good friend, so he naturally did not have to take anything into consideration when talking to us. He naturally got involved in most matters.


    Now that he was suddenly asked this question, he was confused.


    "As a friend, you should know that Cindy is willingly working for me, and there''s no coercion happening between us. She came to mypany to help, not to repent as you said."


    I paused and continued, "But if you''re saying it as a business partner there doesn''t seem to be any business dealings between us. It doesn''t affect your interests for me to do so."


    "You!" Zedd was rendered speechless by me.


    "I''m not friends with you, but Cindy and I are. Her business is my business."


    Since he said that, then it would be hard for me to say anything more. I looked back at Cindy.


    Cindy did not look at any of us, her eyes were instead fixed on the elevator.


    "Mr. Nichols, if we have to describe our rtionship, we''re but two strangers who know each other well. We''re not friends yet. "Cindy, do you have to be so overbearing? I''ve told you, she''s just-"


    "What you do with her is none of my business."


    The elevator arrived, and Cindy impatiently urged me. "Weren''t you in a hurry just now? Why are you dawdling now?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She said she took a big step into the elevator.


    "I forgot my phone in the office, wait for me downstairs. I''ll be back soon."


    I made an excuse and waited for the elevator doors to slowly close. Then, I looked back at the angry Zedd.


    He probably understood what I meant just now. That was why he did not follow Cindy down.


    Time was running out, so I went straight to the point. "As you can tell, Cindy is very angry now."


    "You don''t need to remind me of that!"

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    "You know she''s angry because she cares, right??" I asked directly.


    Zedd froze in his tracks.


    I thought he knew this, but obviously, he had not even thought about it before.


    "The more you care, the angrier you get. She still cares, so that proves that you still have a chance. The chance is in front of you. It''s up to you to seize it."


    The elevator doors opened at the sound, and I stepped inside.


    When I turned back around, I saw that Zedd''s face had eased up a lot.


    There was still a look of disdain in his eyes as if he resented my redundant reminder, but his expression was certainly muchAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    better than before.


    When I arrived at the mall with Cindy, she did not say a word for an hour or two. The atmosphere was slightly awkward.


    I peeked at her a few times and could see that she was a little upset, so I did not initiate a conversation.


    Even in the stores, when I saw a few pieces of clothing that I was interested in, I did not know who to ask for an opinion as I did not want to buy them all back.


    The saleswoman next to me was quite enthusiastic, but I did not know if it was because I had Cindy on my mind, I did not listen to what she said at all.


    My mind was always on Cindy.


    "I suggest you choose a female for the spokesperson. To a certain extent, men are supposed to represent security and


    protection. Compared to women, they won''t make people feel as if they''re being protected."


    "Huh?" Cindy had suddenly spoken, and I still could not react in time. I did not know what to do with the two garments I was holding in my hand.


    She turned around. "You have a fairerplexion, so the orange one is more suitable for you. The ck one is too serious. You don''t need to dress like a spiteful woman."


    She did not even look at me before she gave her opinion. She must have seen my hesitation earlier on.


    It turned out she was thinking about me too.


    I looked at the two dresses in my hand, and they were indeed the same as I thought.


    The ck one was a bit more delicate withce, but overall, it was more on the serious side.


    The orange one was not so decorated and felt morefortable.


    After that, she took the dress in my hand and handed me her phone.


    "Here are the two posters I made. You canpare them."


    I took the phone and Cindy swiped left and right twice, one for the male spokesperson and one for the female spokesperson.


    The faces of the spokespeople were both still empty, meaning that no one had been chosen yet.


    It was already obvious in the poster


    that the strong body of the male spokesperson would indeed make people feel safe, but this would highlight the sense of technology more, like the products of a technologypany.


    ov


    We did not intend tounch the Al robot directly to the public this time.


    to use it for


    We justy, sopared t


    security te


    the second poster with a female


    spokesperson, it looked sof


    The delicate and slender figure standing in the middle of the security robots gave off the feel of her being protected.


    "You actually made these posters yourself?" I looked at Cindy in surprise.


    "What time and age is it that we live in? You think I can''t do simple photoshop?" Cindy took the phone back.


    I could not help butugears het


    about it, in the previous years of


    squabbling with Theo, Cindy


    indeed made a lot of photoshopped pictures of us.


    When she saw me snickering, Cindy got upset. "What are youughing about?"


    "Nothing. I just think I really found a treasure, and I''m happy about it."


    "Just don''t act like a fool." Cindy gave me a vicious re.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    "So you need to stop trying to hit on those male artists. They don''t fit."


    "I should stop hitting on them?" That was something I did not expect Cindy to say.


    "Otherwise? I know you''re hormonally unstable during pregnancy, but you shouldn''t stare at other handsome guys all day long. If you dare to wrong Theo in any way, you know what I''m capable of."


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    I smiled, but there was no longer the same kind of tenderness in it.


    Cindy also knew that I was not joking, so she did not stress anymore after that.


    I took the clothes to the checkout counter. While waiting for the cashier, I sent a


    message to Theo, asking him toe directly to the mall to join us for lunch.


    I also wanted to show him the two posters Cindy had just made.


    While we were walking out of the store, Cindy had her hands in her bag.


    "It''s almost noon, so as a token of our appreciation, why don''t we treat you to lunch?" I took the initiative to extend an invitation.


    Cindy was just about to open her mouth when she heard another voice. "Why don''t I treat you two?"


    Looking back, Zedd hade out of the corner. I was happy to see him here.


    I looked at Cindy, who was impatient just now. She now had a face full of anger.


    Zedd did not seem to care, and I knew he


    must have taken my words this morning to heart.


    I hurriedly made an excuse. "I''m sorry, but you both know I have to eat lunch with my husband, right? Why don''t you treat Cindy on my behalf?"


    I took a step back and was about to leave when Cindy followed me.


    "That''s good. kwanted to call


    Theowy along. I''ve been seeing him


    work so hard during this period of


    ???


    time. He seems to have lost weight,


    so we should call him over to


    we


    an eye on him. That way, he


    keep


    Gan


    have a good meal to replenish his


    body. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she mentioned Theo in front of Zedd, the long-lost smile on Cindy''s face finally came back.


    I was not angry because I knew she was acting. If she was serious, she would have pulled her phone out and called Theo by now.


    Instead of retorting, Zedd said frankly. "I haven''t seen him for a long time either, so why don''t you give him a call and we''ll have lunch together?" "Okay, then you book the restaurant first. I''ll make the call."


    I still found the opportunity to let the two people be alone and walked to the corner alone after that.


    I was just about to call when Theo called first. "I''m at the mall. Where are you?"


    I felt a little sorry for myself. I


    quickly to


    thought he was calling


    tell me he had to workte or


    something, so I would have a reason


    to avoid Zedd''s lunch. Content


    belongs to


    I did not expect Theo toe so soon. I hurriedly whispered. "Don''te over yet. Hurry up and find a ce to hide. I''ll secretlye to youter."


    "What''s wrong?" Theo was startled by my tone of voice.


    "Zedd is here to see Cindy."


    "And what''s wrong with that? Does it have anything to do with our lunch?"


    Seemingly seeing that I had dialed the number, Cindy simply ignored Zedd''s attempt to strike up a conversation and headed my way.


    Startled, I sped up my speech. "Toote to exin. Just hide."


    After saying that, I hurriedly hung up the phone.


    "Why did you hang up so quickly? Is Theo noting over?"


    "Yes, he said a customer asked a bunch of technical questions and thepany''s people can''t handle it. He has no choice but to handle it himself, so I guess he won''t be able to make it for lunch."

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    Hearing my words, Cindy''s eyes darkened slightly. It was probably because she had lost the opportunity to make Zedd jealous.


    At this time, Zedd came over. He swept us with a measuring gaze, followed by a raised eye. "How did it go?" "He''s got something going on. He probably can''t make it, so let''s eat," I looked over at him and spoke softly. At that, the hostility on Zedd''s face dispersed, and joy could be seen on his face as he said, "Let''s eat here


    Even though he tried to restrain himself, I could hear the faint happiness in Zedd''s voice.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seems that he still minded Theo''s


    presence.


    Zedd took the lead and went into the restaurant. I was about to step in when I saw that Cindy had not moved. Knowing what she was thinking, I gave her a hand." Now is not the time to be thinking.


    When we entered, Zedd had already chosen a table.


    It was by the window, so the lighting was good. From time to time, we could still enjoy the view outside.


    I sat in the inside seat. Cindy was still standing. She looked at the seat next to Zedd, then next to me. She finally chose to sit down next to me.


    "Order, please."


    I could clearly sense Zedd''s displeasure, but he did not say anything and raised his hand to call for the waiter.


    "What''s for lunch?" "You decide."


    As soon as I said that, Cindy flipped open the menu and ordered two or three dishes as she wished. She then closed it and raised her eyebrows. "Mr. Nichols, you rarely treat people, so I ordered a few expensive dishes. You wouldn''t mind, right?"


    She said this harshly. What else could Zedd say?


    I shook my head helplessly. Cindy indeed had not changed.


    "Of course not," Zedd responded.


    After ordering, I was bored and Cindy pulled me in to discuss various news topics.


    Suddenly, there was a vibration from the table.


    It was Zedd''s phone ringing across the table.


    He nced at the screen, his handsome face shing with impatience. He rejected the call.


    Just a short while after hanging up, the phone rang again. It seemed like the person on the other end was quite persistent.


    "I think it''s the beautiful person in your vi who''s calling. Why don''t you go ahead and answer it quickly? Don''t make people wait anxiously," Cindy spoke in a strange manner and rolled her eyes at Zedd while ying with the straw in her cup.


    Zedd raised his eyes and met Cindy''s unhappy eyes. "You know I wouldn''t let her stay at my ce."


    His words brought a snort from Cindy." How would I know you''re telling the truth?" "Cindy, you!"


    Seeing that things were not right, I hastily acted as a mediator. "Okay, okay, I think we should not talk about this at this time. Look, guys, the food is here."


    I was grateful that the dishes were served just in time to avoid an argument.


    "It hasn''t been easy for you to manage thepanytely. Eat more." I passed Cindy a lot of food.


    The two people who were previously ipatible with each other were now able to sit together and dine


    peacefully, which no one could


    probably believe. Zedd himself


    less so as his tentative gaze fingered on me.


    Noticing his look, I smiled. "Mr.


    Nichols, are you not eating? What are you looking at?" "I want to know what''s the real purpose of you letting Cindy manage Nectarine Entertainment?"


    Zedd asked seriously, but it was a bit of a shock to me.


    He was really devoted to Cindy.


    It was a pity that things had not worked out between the two until now.


    I was thinking about it, but Zedd seemed to take it as if I had bad intentions. The color in his eyes showed more danger each moment. Aftering to my senses, I raised a smile...

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    "So what do you think I''m up to?" I cast a quiet nce at Cindy before turning my eyes back to Zedd.


    As if stunned by my question, Zedd froze for a moment.


    Iughed lightly. It was as I had expected. As I reached for the food, I deliberately knocked over the cup in Cindy''s hand. She was sshed all over by the water. "Oops, sorry. I''m really careless. Why don''t you go to the bathroom and get yourself cleaned up?"


    Zedd across the table frowned and looked worried. "I don''t think it''s hot water. Are you okay?"


    Looking at his anxious look, he obviously cared about her. However, he still keptN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    denying his feelings. I could not help but feel that Zedd and Cindy''s current situation was very simr to mine and Theo''s.


    "No need for your pretentious care, Mr.


    Nichols." Cindy red at him, then turned to me. "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Alright."


    She said, then she got up and left.


    As soon as Cindy left, Zedd''s harsh eyes swept toward me. "Wanda, you did that on purpose! What exactly are you trying to do to Cindy?!" Every time Cindy got hurt, Zedd would use me without distinguishing between good and bad.


    I envied Cindy a little bit for enjoying such indiscriminate favoritism from him like this.


    Theo was as affectionate as he was, but in some ways, he was not as good as Zedd.


    I sighed slightly in my heart, but my face was unperturbed. I spoke calmly, "Mr. Nichols, you''re making too many usations against me. What can I even do? I''d like to ask you what exactly you''re trying to do."


    "What do you mean?" Zedd looked at me, and his tone gradually weakened.


    I had caught him off guard and was fiddling with the straw in front of me. My tone was carefree as I spoke, "Over the years, your interest in.


    1


    Cindy has been obvious to everyone. Since that''s the case, why are you stiffentangled with Nadia?"


    Seemingly dissatisfied with the question I raised, Zedd snorted coldly from his nose." None of your business." "In fact, even if you don''t say it, I can probably guess a few things. Cindy used to long for Theo. Even if she''s no longer pestering Theo now, you''re still harboring doubts. You''re worried that Cindy is not really fond of you but dependent on you, so you want to use Nadia to test her feelings for you, right?"


    I had a basis for this spection, so I said it with extra confidence.


    After hearing my words, Zedd''s originally cold and stern eyes slowly dimmed.


    He did not say anything, and I took it that he had acquiesced.


    "It''s okay to try. But, Mr. Nichols, I still have to remind you not to mess it up. Nadia is a greedy one," I reminded him with good intentions.


    Nadia was the niece of President Sherman. However, she was greedy and wanted to climb thedder of power. Hence, she was even pregnant with Mason''s child before this.


    Such a woman was terrifying.


    "Wanda, you''re in no position to talk about my affairs." My words angered Zedd, and he responded harshly.


    I shrugged my shoulders and spread my hands. "I''m just being honest. You can listen to me if you like. If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re Theo''s good friend, I wouldn''t want to meddle."


    As soon as the words left my mouth,


    I saw Cindye out of the


    bathroom. Seeing the different aura between us, she wrinkled her eyebrows. "What did you guys talk about when I wasn''t here?" "Nothing, we were just talking about the


    company. Let''s eat." I gave a random excuse.


    Cindy and Zedd did not care to talk much about it and did not say anything more.


    "Can my woman eat this meal without me?"


    Not far away, a man''s familiar voice drifted in. I looked up immediately. It was Theo.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    Theo slowly walked over. Each of his steps had a certain natural imposingness. His entire body seemed to be glowing, making one unable to take their eyes off him.


    No matter where Theo went, he was such a dazzling presence.


    When I saw him, I was not overjoyed. Instead, I was somewhat surprised.


    Was he not asked to hide? Why did hee here?


    I stood up and asked, "Why did you..."


    While looking at me, the corner of Theo''s mouth curled up. "Hiding... isn''t my style."


    Why on earth did he say that out loud?


    Zedd nced at me and seemed to have


    guessed what was going on. He said with a smile on his lips, "Since you''re here, why don''t you eat with us?"


    "Come sit down, Theowy," Cindy greeted warmly.


    "Are you telling me to sit farther away from my missus?" Theo stared at me. The passionate look in his eyes made me feel somewhat abashed. Cindy was just right next to me, so I could not just ask her to move, right?


    Nheless, someone here was a little too direct with his words.


    "Are you not giving me the seat?" Theo looked at Cindy. The look in his eyes was so zingly hot that it left Cindy with no other option but to switch seats.


    Although she was incredibly reluctant, Cindy still sat next to Zedd.


    Theo sat down next to me as he had wanted and was nudging me with his elbow several times, but I ignored him. Cindy, on the other hand, was just as cordial as before. She continuously ced food on his te. "This one''s super yummy, Theowy. Try it."


    During the meal time that followed, Cindy took meticulous care of Theo as she ignored Zedd, who was looking gloomy next to her.


    As for me, I knew that Cindy was deliberately trying to piss Zedd off, so I did not say anything.


    Once we were finally done with lunch, we left the restaurant together.


    Zedd was about to say something, but Cindy quickly took my hand. "Let''s head back to thepany together."


    She was clearly avoiding Zedd on purpose.


    Before I could say anything, Theo had shot his gaze toward us. He stepped forward, loosened Cindy''s hand that was holding mine, and wrapped his arm around my waist. "She''s my missus, so I''ll take her back myself."


    After saying this, Theo did not care about whether the rest of us had anything to say or not. He simply turned me around while I was in his arms.


    I turned my head back a little and bade a quick farewell to them.


    Before we got too far, I could hear Zedd say to Cindy, "I''ll take you back to Nectarine Entertainment."


    I could no longer hear Cindy''s response after that.


    Seeing my absent-mindedness, the man''s arm that was ced around my waist suddenly tightened, making me let out a moan.


    "It''s the middle of the day. Can''t hold it in anymore, Madam?"


    I could feel Theo''s warm breath on my ear.


    I blushed and pushed him away gently." Nonsense. You''re the one who hurt me."


    "Is that so. Then I''ll have to make


    up for my mistakes once we get back." As Theo was saying this, his fingers that were attached to my


    waist were nimbly moving Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I frowned and said, "We''re still outside, so have some manners, flow''d you even know we were in that restaurant?"


    Theo had taken me into the car. While we were inside, he raised his mobile phone


    and replied, "In order to avoid those dangerous things from happening again and me being unable to arrive in time, I had someone install & GPS tracking system on your phone. It''s very easy to locate you.''


    He was once again doing things on his own before letting me know.


    "So you''re saying I have zero personal space?" I pretended to be angry and turned my body around.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t check it unless it''s an emergency. Besides, you can see my location as well. This is quite fair."


    I took my phone out to look at it, and sure enough, I could see his location.


    "You''re not angry anymore, right?"


    I truly could not get angry while looking at that face of his. I heaved a sigh and said, Fine. Where are we headed now?"


    "Home to run some errands."

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    As I was pregnant, Theo was unwilling to make me work too hard. Hence, the previous n to let me manage thepany was put on hold.


    My task for the entire day would be to sleep and eat. It was indeed a blissful life.


    It was just that when I asionally noticed the man was busy in his study, I would still feel a little sorry in my heart.


    The study was lit with warm light, and Theo wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses, looking more schrly. He seemed gentler, and the aura around him softened a lot under the background of the light.


    I could not help but stare.


    It was no wonder so many women deemed


    me a thorn in their eyes. How was I so lucky to have gotten such a man?


    In order to soothe the slightest sense of guilt in my heart, I made a cup of coffee and sent it to the study. Coincidentally, Theo happened to take his sses off and was massaging the sides of his eyes.


    As I walked forward quietly, I ced the cup down and walked around behind him, saying, "Let me help you out instead."


    I started pressing my fingers against Theo''s temples. After all, I had quite a lot of experience with massages.


    I had specifically learned it back when I was in Zenon to meet the needs of some guests.


    Theo seemed to be enjoying himself. He closed his eyes and asked, "Have you taken lessons?"


    "Mm, back when I was in Zenon."


    After hearing my words, Theo suddenly opened his eyes. He grabbed my hand and pulled it with force, making me fall into his arms. As I sat on hisp, I nced over at his slightly jealous face. "Are you getting jealous again, President Grant?"


    When I said this, Theo acted even more jealous. "Of course. I wonder who you massaged in the past? Zenon... Was it Fred Cullen, then?"


    I nudged him lightly and shook my head." Of course not. I learned it for work."


    Theo''s eyes were fixed on my hand. His broad hand covered the back of mine, and his eyes appeared even more distressed." You must''ve worked hard, my darling."


    All of my exhaustion disappeared into thin air after hearing his words.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was in a pleasant mood and smiled at him. "Okay. I won''t be disturbing you from work now."


    While I was saying this, I was about to get up. Unexpectedly, I was held back by Theo. "Are you leaving just like that?"


    My face turned hot from his fiery


    gaze. I could clearly feel the warmthing from that area, and my cheeks grew even redder. I let out a few dry coughs and said, "Uh, it''s quitete now Besides, it''s truly inconvenient in my current state."


    I was also a little worried as the baby was getting bigger.


    However, someone here did not seem to be thinking the same thing. After lifting me up, Theo strode with long legs and walked out.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and turned my eyes to the desk. "You haven''t even finished your work yet."


    "There''s a beautifuldy in my arms. Why should I be thinking about work?"


    Theo''s mouth was pressed against my ear. His warm breath enveloped it, making me unable to help but shudder. "I''m afraid that others will start calling me the Helen of Troy."


    "Don''t worry, my work isn''t going to be dyed." He smiled devilishly and walked out of the study.


    I buried my head into his chest. My face was as red as a cherry at the moment.


    It was just as Theo had said. He did not take up too much time this time around, but it was still only a little bit shorter than before.


    I was still tired and went to sleep in a


    daze. While I was half asleep, I felt someone leave a light kiss on my forehead. Taking in whiffs of that familiar smell, I gradually calmed down and it was soon followed by the slight sound of the door Closing. Right afterward, I fell into a deep sleep and no longer knew what was going on.


    Early in the morning, my body''s biological clock woke me up, and my hands subconsciously touched the side of the bed. It was empty and cold to the touch.


    Did he not sleep all night?


    I went downstairs, and Caroline had already prepared breakfast. However, 1 did not see Theo around, so I thought he had probably gone to the office.


    I secretly sighed as I thought about his heavy workload. He must be exhausted...

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    At noon, under Caroline''s careful guidance, I personally made a lunch box for Theo and was getting ready to send it over to his office. "Will you be alright on your own, Madam?"


    I could understand Caroline''s concern. I also knew that she was not only worried about my current state but how others would view me.


    After leaving Grant Corporation for some time and all of those incidents from before, there should be many people who thought that I was not worthy of Theo.


    Nheless, I did not mind.


    "Don''t worry, Caroline. I''ll be fine."


    I walked out of the vi with a lunch box in


    hand and arrived at Grant Corporation with the driver.


    Standing in front of the Grant Corporation now, I was actually a little worried.


    I only entered the building after taking a deep breath.


    When the front desk receptionist saw me, she was startled at first before proceeding to smile. "You''re here, Madam? President Grant is in his office."


    I nodded with a smile and got into the elevator without any obstruction. I reached Theo''s floor. Everyone I met would greet me, and all of them would call me ''Madam''. I was getting rather dizzy from hearing the word.


    Could it be something that Theo had instructed?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When I came to the office, there was no one inside. Did thedy not say that he was in?


    Where was he?


    Just when I was in doubt, an ear-piercing female voice sounded from behind. "Why, if it isn''t Madam Grant. What brings you here?"


    It was Ruby.


    I was used to her sarcastic tone, but her calling me ''Madam Grant'' made me feel a little curious.


    "Naturally, I''m here for my husband."


    ncing at the lunch box in my


    hand, Ruby smiled disdainfully. "So you''re here to deliver a lunch box for President Grant, huh? Actually,


    there''s no need for you to do s


    thing, Madam Grant. You''re


    e


    pregnant right now, so you should


    be resting at home. If you happen to take a fall here, we wouldn''t be able to handle it if


    President Grant were to me us."


    Her tone was getting even more unpleasant the more she spoke. There was even acent aura shrouding her.


    After a while, Ruby seemed to be continuously rolling her eyes at me. Seeing that I did not respond to her, she continued, "As for lunch, you shouldn''t be too worried. President Grant will never get hungry."


    Upon saying this, she ced the lunch she had prepared on the table. It looked even more luxurious than mine.


    Suddenly, it was hard for me to take out the small lunch box in my hand.


    The peculiar look in my eyes that flitted by was seen by Ruby, and she sneered," Perhaps you don''t know this, Madam, but I eat lunch with President Grant every day."


    As I put the lunch box down, I looked at the bitch''s hostile gaze. "Oh, is that so? Then I should be thanking you, Miss Brook, for taking care of my husband. Since you''ll be having such a luxurious lunch, I won''t be disturbing the two of you."


    Frankly, I simply did not have it in me to waste my time with her. Since Theo was not around, there was no reason for me to be here.


    However, my current action instead made Rube feel like she was winning.


    Ruby blocked my way out of the


    office, and after being certain that no one else was around, the look on


    her face changed in an instant. "I don''t know what you did to bewitch Theo and make him so unswerving toward you, Wanda Lane. He even ordered everyone in thepany to call you ''Madam'' whenever we see you. But it doesn''t matter, because one day, Theo will certainly be mine! I''m sure of it!"


    Seeing the confidence on her pretty face, I suddenly did not have the heart to beat her down. I simply smiled and said, "Oh, is that so? Then I''ll be waiting."


    It seemed like my calmness was making Ruby angrier. She was still blocking me and would not let me go.


    "If you don''t let me leave, your chance to be alone with Theo will vanish into thin air once hees back." I looked up at her with a smile.


    As soon as I said these words, a man''s voice was heard saying, "I''m already back."

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    As Theo pushed the door and entered, he had one hand in his pocket. He looked somewhat imposing


    When I saw him, my face was calm, but it was not the case for Ruby, who was at the side. A sense of panic shed across her delicate face, but she quickly calmed down.


    She pulled on me and smiled. "I was just persuading Young Madam to head home and get some rest, President Grant. She''s pregnant, after all. It would be bad if she were to fall. Don''t you think so?"


    ''Women are truly fickle mammals.'' I chuckled secretly in my heart.


    Theo pulled me over to one side of the sofa and sat me down. He helped me brush the messy hair on the side of my ear. "That''s


    theoretically the case."


    His movements were so gentle, and I could clearly feel the pent-up anger inside Ruby at the moment. Nheless, she could only control herself and maintain her elegant image.


    For a moment, I suddenly thought that whether it was Ruby or the former Cindy, they must have had it rough.


    "If there isn''t anything else, you may head out. I''d like to be alone with my wife."


    Ever since Theo came in, his gaze had been stuck on me. So much so that he barely nced at Ruby.


    Furthermore, after listening to his words, Ruby''s face became even more distorted. Even so, she still smiled and said, "Didn''t we agree to have lunch together, President Grant? We were going to discuss the Al project."


    While ying around with my hair, Theo responded casually, "Yeah, but my wife''s here now, so we''ll talk in the afternoon.


    You have to eat too, don''t you?"


    The rhetorical question had Rubypletely stumped for words. She did not have the gall to say anything else. She had topromise and leave the office. Before leaving, she nced at me. The unwillingness in her eyes was thoroughly seen by me.


    After she left, I patted Theo''s hand away." You just have to get me another enemy every day, don''t you?"


    "That''s an unjust usation. How could you say that?" The man smiled, his face looking innocent.


    His usually indifferent and handsome face was showing such an expression toward me right now. If one did not see it with their own eyes, they probably would not believe it.


    "Ruby''s feelings for you are


    undeniable got up, walked to the


    kel


    table she had just filled with food, and turned back around." She even meticulously prepared a sumptuous lunch for you. Is your heart made of stone, President Grant?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo walked over slowly and leaned closer to me. "If my heart''s made of stone, how could I be so warm toward you? There''s countless fish in the sea, but I''ll only have one."


    His sudden deep affection warmed


    my heart, and snorted. "When did you learn to be so mushy?" "The moment met you.'' Theo was being too flirtatious that I was powerless in refuting. I quickly changed the subject. "Ms. Brook has prepared a scrumptious lunch. Dig in


    Theo gazed at the lunch box I brought over at the corner of the table. He reached out and took it. "It doesn''t matter how luxurious hers seems. It''s not going to be as good as my missus''. I''ll eat this one instead."


    S


    He opened the lunch box, and a delicious scent wafted out onto his face. Theo nodded with satisfaction. "Smells scrumptious."


    As he was eating, he was continuously showering me with praise. I was indeed over the moon about it. ¡°Alright, alright, but let''s not waste what she''s prepared as well." "Only if you''ll eat it with me, Mrs. Grant.


    ''Okay.


    I knew that he was worried about me being ufortable, hence he made such a proposal.


    I had to admit that Ruby''s cooking skills were not half-bad.


    Theo and I quickly finished off the lunch boxes, and I was getting ready to leave. "I''ll send you off."


    "Mm," I replied softly and went down the elevator with Theo''spany.


    When we got to Grant Corporation''s lobby, Theo urged, "Tell the driver to drive slower."


    "I got it."


    Just when we were reluctant to part ways, there was suddenly a burst of moring from outside the door. "Wanda Lane, you murderer!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    As I looked toward where the direction of the voice wasing from, there was a middle-aged man and woman pushing through the security guardsOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    and rushing toward me.


    I hurriedly covered my belly with my arms and forgot to dodge.


    "Careful!"


    Theo''s nervous voice sounded in my ears, and I felt a force pulling me over. My face was pressed against the man''s chest. As I followed his lead, we smoothly avoided the rushing pair''s impending rampage.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but the child in my belly seemed to have been frightened as well. I felt a burst of pain and could not help but let out a hiss.


    The sounding from me terrified Theo, and he quickly held onto me. "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    It was just for a slight second, so I recovered after a short while. I waved my hands and said, "I''m alright. Those two..."


    Our eyes turned toward the two who had barged into thepany, and Theo''s face became gloomy. He was upset that the two almost rammed into me. "What on earth are you security guards doing?! How could you allow them to run past at will?!"


    The man scolded sharply, causing the two security guards guarding the main door to be in disarray. "President Grant, well...


    They just..."


    After calming down, I did not wish for thepany to be in a state of chaos because of me, so I stepped forward and patted Theo on the shoulder. "Hey, I''m alright. Don''t me them. Let''s just ask where those two came from."


    The look in my eyes suddenly grew sharper. I knew that woman.


    It was Julie.


    She was Serena''s mother and manager, so the man next to her should be her husband.


    I nned to be polite to this woman and said in a low voice, "The incident happened so long ago, Julie. Are you still nning to retaliate against me now? Aren''t you being too ridiculous?"


    Julie was initially intimidated by Theo''s imposingness. Now that she was looking at me, the fear in her eyes vanished and was reced with anger. "Seeing that you still recognize me, Wanda Lane, then fine. Let''sy everything out on a table today." Julie''s clothes were disheveled, her hair was messy, and her face was pale. It was clear that she had been depressed for a while.


    I merely smiled and said, "What are you trying to say?"


    "The truth of my daughter''s death was covered up by you people, so now we''vee to seek justice for her," said Julie''s husband, Daniel Zoel. Nheless, why were they suddenly so adamant that I was the one who killed


    Serena?


    "Serena''s death has nothing to do with me. Mr. and Mrs. Zoel, stop stirring up trouble here for your own sake." I truly was doing this out of good intentions. After all, I knew Theo''s temper very well. If he were to explode, it would not be good for these two.


    However, my warning seemed like an excuse to avoid responsibility in their ears. It was especially so for Julie. She had lost her daughter was venting all her grievances on me. "You killed my precious daughter! How can you stand there so righteously and tell me not to stir up trouble? I''m telling you, Wanda Lane, so long as my daughter''s death is not made public, I will continue to haunt you!"


    I sighed silently, feeling a little helpless.


    Theo pulled me behind him and took a step forward His words carried a sense of power, "If you folks have doubts about Serena''s death, feel free to appeal to the court. I''m afraid you can''t afford the consequences of making trouble at Grant Corporation. Right now, I can call the police and report that you''re disrupting the order of mypany. You even nearly hurt my pregnant wife."


    ¦«¦¯


    The man''s words were like thunder, and Daniel quickly pulled Julie back. However, he was unwilling to let things slide." What''s the use of appealing? You''re Theo Grant! It''d be a piece of cake for you to defend your wife!"


    As soon as this remark came out, it attracted the attention of many employees...

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    "Mr. Zoel, do you know the consequences of falsely spreading rumors?" Theo''s handsome eyebrows wrinkled with displeasure.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I knew that he was about to explode.


    I pursed my lower lip and opened my mouth. "Mr. and Mrs. Zoel, even though I have no clue as to why you suddenly came looking for me, I''m willing


    to listen to you. However, this isn''t the ce for us to talk it over. Why don''t we head upstairs?"


    I was respecting the deceased. It was incredibly polite for me to even refer to Julie as Mrs. Zoel.


    Yet as soon as I said these words, Julie sneered and looked at me like I was some clown. "You''re just afraid of talking about it


    in public, right? I knew it. I knew Serena''s death must have something to do with you. I suppose the news reporting it as an ident back then was all fake and everything was simply to cover up your crimes. You''re the devil, Wanda Lane! You give me my daughter back!"


    Julie was talking so aggressively. Before I had a chance to react, she was waving her hand toward me. Theo''s quick movements protected me from her, and he pushed her back slightly. Perhaps unable to control his strength, Julie fell to the floor instead.


    She remained on the floor, unwilling to get back up. While mming her hands on the floor, she cried out, "God! How can the world be so unfair?! Serena! Serena! You must''ve died so miserably!"


    Daniel pointed at us, his fingers trembling. He gritted his teeth and scoffed. "You people will be punished for this!"


    Then, right at that moment, another wave of people suddenly broke in from outside the main door.


    "Madam Grant, what do you think of Serena''s family''s allegations?"


    "Is it true that Serena''s death was not idental as they''re iming it?"


    They were reporters!


    Theo and I werepletely surrounded by them.


    Serena was merely a small-time celebrity, and her death was just reported by the media perfunctorily. However, they had connected it back to me.


    As Theo Grant''s wife, the media was merely turning their attention to me, trying to dig up some big news.


    I squinted and frowned, while Theo continued to hug me. His admonishing eyes were aimed toward the reporters. "We have zero regard for matters that appear out of thin air."


    After saying that, his fierce eyes fell on Daniel and Julie, who were still on the floor.


    "It''s been a few months since Serena''s death, but you''re only here to seek answers today? Isn''t it just too ridiculous? Besides, my wife has nothing to do with this matter. If you continue to nder her, I''ll call the police!"


    Only then did Julie stand up from the floor, and the presence of these reporters made her seem even more imposing "Call them! But don''t for a second think that you can sneak around covering this up after calling the cops. There must be a truth to the death of my Serena!"


    Her attitude was so overbearing that the media focused on me again. "Say something, Madam Grant.


    Everyone knows about the hostilet


    rtionship between you and Serena Zoel. After all, she used to have feelings for President Grant, and to say that you killed her out of a grudge is quite possible."


    The pain in my belly continued, and I was powerless in warding it off.


    "It wasn''t me. Serena''s death was an ident," I responded coldly.


    It did not take long before Keith came downstairs to help and summon more bodyguards. Theo and I were able to rid ourselves of this group of people and get into his car. Nheless, the reporters were stiff banging on the windows.


    I stroked my belly and tried to soothe the child, but the noise outside was unsettling.


    "Just drive!" Theo gave the order when he saw my face turning pale.


    The car sped away, but there were still some relentless reporters chasing us from behind.


    I closed my eyes, and as the distance between us and the reporters increased, the sounds in my ears slowly vanished.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    The media truly thrived when the whole world was in chaos. That same night, I saw the news from the afternoon being reported on the inte.


    ''Another secret to Serena Zoel''s death''


    ''Theo Grant''s wife, Wanda Lane, is the real culprit!''


    Titles like these left me distraught with anxiety. As I put my phone down, Iy t on the sofa while stroking my belly.


    "I truly pity you. You have to suffer such a thing while still being in my stomach." I sighed.


    Theo came over, and his appearance made it seem like nothing had happened. "It''s quitete now. Aren''t you going to bed?"


    His soft tone was making me dizzy. I slowly sat up and leaned on his strong shoulders as if I was leaning on a mountain. In fact, he truly was someone I could lean on. "Do you think I''m that dense? How can I fall asleep right now?"


    He stretched out his hand to embrace me and exerted a little strength as if to reassure me. "The matter is non-existent. Why should you take it to heart?"


    "You''re not the one being ndered here."


    I pushed him slightly, and he grabbed onto my hand. "Husband and wife are the same. ndering you only means that they''re ndering me as well."


    He could still let out a smile at this moment.


    I clutched my stomach, feeling rather tangled. "But Mrs. Zoel''s right. I''m


    somewhat connected to Serena''s death."


    "How so?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It seemed like I never told him after Serena''s ident. However, with Theo''s capability, it was impossible that he had not discovered it.


    I raised my eyes and focused on Theo." Could it be that after Serena''s ident, you didn''t even bother to investigate?"


    Hearing my words, Theo''s mouth curled up slightly. "You guessed it."


    "Matthew himself admitted it."


    I suddenly remembered what Matthew said that day, and suddenly, my expression became serious. "If it wasn''t Matthew, would that person have been you?"


    Theo turned his gaze to me and pulled me into his arms. "There are no ifs, Wanda."


    At this moment, I felt so d.


    At the very least, Theo did not get his hands dirty because of me.


    That reminded me that Julie did owe a lot of high-interest loans, so she might havee to us for money.


    I told Theo about this, and he agreed with me. "But I''m still skeptical about this...


    "Everyone in Whaldorf City knows how powerful Theo Grant is, so logically speaking, Daniel and Julie wouldn''t have simplye straight to us. Plus, the reporters seemed to havee prepared. I''m afraid that the matter isn''t as simple ascit seems." After I calmed down, my whole head became clearer. I began to think about the matters that happened in the afternoon. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Julie was in the entertainment industry before, so it would be easy for her to pull some strings.


    Theo nodded. "Mm, but you should leave this matter alone so as not to make our baby unhappy. I''ll handle it from now on."


    He was already busy withpany


    affairs all day, but now, he had to take his time to deal with my affairs. I buried my head deep in his arms. "I''m so d I have you, Theo."


    "You only realized that now?"


    "No. I realized it a long time ago." I raised my head, and my eyes were bright.


    As he looked at me, Theo''s eyes darkened." If you keep looking at me like that, I won''t be able to help myself."


    Hearing this, I quickly turned my eyes away and got up from the sofa. "I''m heading over to Munchkin''s room to see if he''s asleep."


    I escaped quickly and could vaguely hear Theo''s light chuckling behind me.


    It was already thiste, so Munchkin must have fallen asleep. It was indeed a veryme excuse, but was not in the mood to cater to Theo''s needs tonight. The only option was to escape.


    It was just that I truly wondered if he could handle this matter well...

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    The next day.


    I had juste downstairs when I saw that Munchkin and Theo were already at the table.


    Seeing meing over, Theo waved at me. "You''re awake? Come have breakfast."


    I stepped forward, sat down, and took a sip of milk. Then, Theo continued, "I''ll ask the driver to drive Munchkin to school in a while, so you can rest at home."


    I knew he said this because of Munchkin''s presence. He actually wanted me to stay out of the house to avoid being harassed


    Regal Vi was guarded by specialists, so those people who wanted to stir up chaos could not get inside. Hence, staying at


    home was the best protection for me.


    I was well aware of the situation and had no objection. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After breakfast, Munchkin and Theo left


    I sat on the sofa while watching TV and reading magazines. It was incredibly boring. Caroline cooked me lunch around noon, and after eating, I went into the room to take a nap. When I got up, it was already nighttime.


    Even if I could not go out, I thought heading to the supermarket would be alright.


    Thinking that I wanted to personally cook for dinner, I changed my clothes and said," I''m going to the supermarket to buy some ingredients, Caroline." ¡°But Mr. Grant said that you shouldn''t be going out, Madam." "It''ll be alright. I''m just going to the nearby supermarket, so it''s okay. I can always wear a mask."


    In the end, Caroline could not stop me and had to let me go out.


    The supermarket was just a few steps away from the vi, and I arrived quickly.


    After the purchase, I went to the cashier to settle the bill, but an awkward event unfolded. I had forgotten to bring my mobile phone and had no cash on me, which stumped me for a while.


    Looking at the cashier embarrassedly, I said, "Um... I''m sorry. I came out in a hurry and forgot to bring my phone. I think I''ll have to leave these here." "Wait, Miss. Nowadays, you can pay using facial recognition. Why not try it out?"


    ''Is that so? Okay, sure.


    Thinking that it would be impolite to leave all the things here, I took off my mask and used facial


    recognition to pay. Afterward, the cashier helped me put the things into the bags.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "Huh? Aren''t you that Wandady?"


    As soon as that woman said this, she immediately attracted other onlookers. "Yeah, that''s Wanda Lane! Do you actually have


    something to do with Serena Zoel''s matter?"


    "Wanda..."


    In order to avoid being obstructed again, I quickly took the things and went out.


    However, in the eyes of others, I would seem to be running away out of guilt.


    I felt somewhat helpless and looked at them. "Serena''s ident had nothing to do with me, so it''s best to not give too much attention to me."


    "Is that the truth? Did you really have nothing to do with it?"


    There were more and more onlookers.


    Even if the security guards from the supermarket came over, it was of no use.


    "I think she''s lying. She''s the one who murdered Serena! She''s a bad person!"


    I had no clue who was sputtering those words, but someone immediately echoed her. Then, all kinds of vegetables were thrown at me. It was not that I cared about this, but I was worried about scaring the child in my belly.


    All of a sudden, someone took my hand and said, "Run!"


    A familiar voice...


    I hurriedly followed him, rushed out of the crowd, and ran out of the supermarket.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After running for some distance, I just had to stop. While caressing my belly, I panted and said, "That''s enough now, Xander. No one''s chasing after me."


    "I didn''t think you''d recognize me," Xander said and took off his mask.


    "I didn''t, but your voice betrayed you." I looked around and put on a mask for safety''s sake. "You should put it on too. After all, you''re quite well- known."


    Xander shrugged and smiled. "I''ve been behind the scenes for so long now..."

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Since Xander had confirmed his rtionship with Jerome, he slowly shifted the focus of his work to behind the scenes.


    After all, they were in a rtionship that could not be made public for the time being. If Xander continued to make public appearances, then Jerome would soon be exposed.


    Xander choosing to go behind the scenes was also to let the public forget him as soon as possible so that he and Jerome could be inseparable.


    When I thought about it like this, I fell into a trance for a while.


    Xander''s fingers snapped me back into reality. "What are you thinking about? Look at you being so focused."


    "It''s nothing. Are you also buying things in the supermarket?" I asked casually.


    He smiled and nodded. "Yeah. Did you think I was there to go to a concert? Come on, I''ll take you back."


    I did not refuse.


    After sending me to the vi, Xander was about to leave. I stopped him. "It seems like you didn''t manage to get anything. Why don''t you and Jeromee to my ce for dinner tonight?"


    "Sounds good. We''lle overter." Xander readily agreed to it.


    Hence, in the next hour, Caroline and I were keeping our hands busy cooking up four dishes and one stew.


    Coincidentally, Theo came in with Xander and Jerome.


    "You guys are right on time. We can start eating soon."


    Theo did not seem ecstatic over their visit. There was no smile on his face, and he had a stiff expression.


    I touched him and motioned for Theo to entertain the guests.


    Under mymand, he made a statement, "Make sure you eat up."


    He might as well not have said anything.


    I grinned brightly and said, "You boys don''t be too polite now."


    "I sure won''t. We''re friends, after all." Jerome started cing all of the dishes on his te. Well, it seemed like he was truly not being too courteous.


    Meanwhile, Xander ate in a reserved way. He chewed slowly and did not forget to put


    attention to me. "By the way, the media has been exploding in the past two days.


    They''re suddenly reporting that Serena Zoel''s death had something to do with you. What''s going on?"


    After swallowing a mouthful of food,


    I slowly responded, "Yesterday,N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Serena''s parents came to stir up


    trouble in Grant Corporation, and a


    bunch of media reporters


    el


    surrounded us. Just like that I''m


    famous again."


    It was no wonder the rich and powerful families had so much news surrounding them. They were all hyped up by the media.


    "Then you shouldn''t be going out these days to avoid what happened in the supermarket today."


    Xander''s inadvertent words caught Theo''s attention.


    He put his utensils down and said solemnly, "You went to the supermarket today? What happened?"


    "I was just so bored that I went to


    the supermarket to buy some groceries, but I was quickly recognized and surrounded. Thankfully, Xander was there to help me out." As I described the events that happened in the evening, Theo''s expression became more solemn.


    ''Crap. I''m getting punished again tonight.''


    I screamed inwardly.


    Xander and Jerome left hastily after dinner, lest Theo''s burning mes spread to them. Those two freaking losers.


    Looking at Theo sitting quietly on the sofa, I walked forward slowly and quietly observed him. Seeing his stern face, I smiled and said, "Why are you just sitting there and not talking, President Grant? Why don''t I keep youpany?" Content


    belongs to


    Hearing my voice, he raised his eyes, pointed to the seat next to him, and motioned me to sit down.


    Although I was reluctant, I had no other choice but to sit down.


    "Didn''t I say you couldn''t go out?" Theo''s voice sounded so cold that I had goosebumps.


    I pouted and nodded. "Yeah, but I was just a little bored. I promise, there''ll be no next time."


    Seeing me promising to him so quickly, Theo seemed like he was helpless against me. "Wanda, you know that I''m worried about you."

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    "Yeah, I know."


    I had always understood his concern for me.


    Nheless, I had hurt him in the past.


    Hence, I wanted to make it up to him.


    I took the initiative to hug Theo and smiled. "I''ll listen to you. I won''t go out until this matter settles down."


    "Good."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he rubbed my head, the man''s voice was filled with pampering. Yet all of a sudden, he raised a sinister smile. "However, you made a mistake today. Shouldn''t you...


    Hmm?"


    Theo''s high-spirited expression made me understand his thoughts quickly. I turned my head and shook it. "Not a chance."


    Then, I jumped out of his arms and ran into the room.


    He merely smiled, and when he walked into the room, I was sitting on the edge of the bed. Theo leaned over and propped himself on the bed with both hands." You''re even waiting for me on the bed? That shows an improvement.


    Damn.


    How could such cringey words sound somewhatpellinging from his mouth?


    He yed around with my hair, left a kiss on my forehead, then looked at me with a smile.


    Although we were already husband and wife, my face still turned red involuntarily like a bride on her first wedding night.


    I put my hand on my stomach. "I''m worried about the baby..."


    "It''ll be alright I''ll take it easy."


    Theo''s hands covered the back of mine as he enclosed my slightly dry lips.


    His tenderness and affection made me be more engrossed in it. I fell even deeper.


    It was another night filled with emotions.


    The next day when I woke up, it was already noon.


    It had been a long time since I slept sofortably. In the past, due to the pressure of work, I used to go to bedte and get up extremely early. Even though I was still working now, my pace had slowed down.


    As I had promised Theo, I no longer went out of the house. However,d did not want to waste my time being idle. Yesterday night, I made an appointment with a tutor toe


    and teach me how to draw Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I remembered that when I was very young, I used to paint on white walls. As a result, I was scolded by my mother a lot. However, my hobby waster abandoned due to academic reasons.


    I never picked it up again until today.


    "The teacher you hired is here, Madam."


    I got to meet my new painting teacher because of Caroline.


    Unexpectedly, the other party was a youngster. He looked like he was still in school.


    As if he had seen through my suspicions, he began to introduce himself. "Hello, Madam Grant. My name''s Hayes Simmons.


    I may look young, but I''m currently studying for a doctorate. I''m 27 years old."


    "No, no, it''s alright, but you do seem


    really young. I thought you were merely a college student." I was being truthful. The handsome young in front of me looked like a young college student.


    He waved his hand around. "I think you''re the one who looks like a college student, Madam Grant. One would never guess that you''re married." "You''re being too polite, Mr. Simmons. Let''s get started, shall we?"


    "Sure."


    In recent days, there had been countless turmoil about me on the inte, but Ipletely ignored it andpleted a lot of paintings under Hayes'' guidance.


    As for Hayes, I refused to believe that he paid zero attention to entertainment gossip, but he never mentioned it or even showed curiosity, which made me feel extreme relief.


    "You''re indeed talented in painting, Madam. I don''t even need to teach you much." Hayes did not hesitate to praise me.


    Everyone liked to beplimented, and I was no exception. "Really? I think I just have a great teacher."


    I continued to paint the unfinished painting, and Hayes stood behind me. "You should paint this area like this."


    He took my paintbrush and flicked it around seemingly casually. Yet with a few strokes, it added a lot of color to the whole painting.


    I eximed, "Mr. Simmons, you truly are a professional."


    As I lived my dull life, I did not realize at this moment that a crisis was gradually approaching...

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    I had spent the past few days at home and thought that things would smooth themselves over.


    After all, I was not a popr star or a business magnate. It was only ordinary that people would soon forget what was posted about me on social news websites.


    However, I was wrong.


    I saw another article talking about me the minute I began using my phone today.


    The headline was [Theo Grant''s wife suspected of cheating] greeted my eyes.


    A picture of Hayes teaching me how to draw was included in the article. It would be difficult not to pay attention to it when I had been given the title ''Theo Grant''s wife''. I massaged my temples. Regal Vi was a mansion on private grounds, so how on earth did these people manage to get their way in?


    I put a mask on and left the house, hoping I could find some suspects by going through the surveince footage captured at the door.


    Before I arrived at the door, I heard someone say in an aggrieved voice, "We''ve always carried out our jobs diligently and would never have dared allow a stranger onto the property. President Grant, you must get to the bottom of this."


    President Grant?


    Was Theo here?


    I hurried forth to take a better look, and sure enough, it was him.


    Theo had a solemn look on his face. A dominating aura emanated from his body, and the look in his eyes made him seem like he was about to crush someone into pieces.


    The man approached one of the security guards, ring at him frostily as he said in a deep voice, "Carry out your jobs diligently? How dare you say that you''re carrying out your jobs diligently when photos of my house made it onto the news?"


    "You checked the surveince footage yourself. There weren''t any suspicious-looking people." Anyone would have shuddered when faced with Theo''s intense aura, but even though the security guard was afraid, he managed topose himself. However, there was still a slight tremor in his voice.


    The corner of Theo''s lips curled upward into a cold smile. He moved his gaze sideways to look at the other guards, who were all standing in a row. "I don''t think I''ve ever heard of the existence of blind spots in Regal Vi. If we can''t find anything suspicious, is it possible that one of you did it?!"


    The unyielding tone of his voice when he finished his sentence was frightening.


    When Theo finished speaking, the


    security guards all stared at him


    l


    nkly before returning to their senses and hurriedly denying everything. They stated they had nothing to do with what hado happened.


    "No one wants to admit to it? That''s alright. I have my ways," Theo spoke in a rxed tone, but everyone knew just how powerful his statement was. The only oue of angering him was failure.


    "President Grant, please don''t use us unjustly. We''ve all been working here for many years and would never do something like that."


    "Money can be a motivator for just about anything. One of you might have stepped out of line because of your greed for money." Theo had a frosty expression on his face as he spoke, and the sentences he uttered grew more and more hurtful.


    I gazed intently at Theo. The look on his face had not changed much from when I had just arrived, but that was already sufficiently terrifying for those looking at him.


    He looked like the heavens'' chosen son as he gazed askance at the ignorant people below him.


    Was I the reason behind Theo''s anger?


    I strode up to him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After I took my mask off, the security guards immediately said hello when they saw me. "Mrs. Grant."


    Theo walked up to me, and the look in his eyes grew much gentler aszhe asked, "What are you doing here?" He spoke in a voice so sweet and gentle that it was practically@ozing honey.


    I smiled. "I''m doing what you came here to do. But I didn''t expect a new issue to crop up before the first one was resolved."


    "I''m afraid the issues are connected," he said.


    My eyes lit up when I heard that. "You mean..."


    "Wait for me at home," Theo said in a low voice.


    I knew he was doing it on purpose.


    "Alright." I agreed to his request and nodded as I turned around to leave. Before walking off, I turned to look at the line of guards before I walked away from them...

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Theo returned home a half hour after me.


    "What is it?" I asked as I walked toward him, immediately concerned about what had happened just now.


    However, Theo still acted as if everything was light and breezy as he guided me toward the couch so I could sit down. As he rubbed my stomach, he said, "Pregnant women shouldn''t get triggered."


    I stared at his face intently, hoping to detect something amiss. However, I still failed to notice anything.


    I sighed and calmed myself down before I asked in a steady voice, "Did one of the security guards take the photos?"


    Theo slowly removed his hands as he sat beside me and said, "This is a private vi, and security here has been tight since it was built. Not a single thing has ever gone wrong since the people who can afford to live here aren''t any ordinary citizens. Yet, this happened. The photos were taken so easily, and no breaches could be spotted. I can''te up with any other exnation other than it was done by a security guard."


    His analysis made sense, and I nodded in agreement. "You''re right, but this is no simple matter. The guards will never admit to it unless you have evidence."


    "If they did it as a favor, they would have done it for money, right? Perhaps you could check their bank ounts?" I asked.


    Theo was ying with my hair, and he chuckled after listening to what I said. "I''ve checked them, and there weren''t any transaction records. Maybe they epted their payments in cash."


    His voice sounded yful as he spoke.


    Then, he abruptly leaned closer to my ear and said, "Your hair smells wonderful, Madam."


    How did he still have the time to crack jokes at a time like this?


    I shook my head helplessly while reaching up to move his face away. "President Grant, how are you still in the mood to joke around?"


    "That''s your fault. How could you be so mesmerizing?"


    If Theo had not been next to me, I would never have known he was so corny.


    I shook my head and gave him a


    lOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    ming look. "Theo Grant, stop fooling around." "I''m not fooling around," Theo replied with an innocent look on his face. "I''ll take


    care of this. Don''t worry and stay at home."


    He was going to take care of things by himself again.


    I did not say anything as I turned my head to the side and pursed my lips.


    I did not feel very pleased now.


    Theo seemed to sense my displeasure and ced his hands on my shoulders so he could turn me to face him. "Are you angry?"


    "Do you think I could be happy?" I replied. I had a solemn expression on my face as I said, "It''s been so many years. You should know me well by now."


    Theo grew serious when he saw the solemn look in my eyes. "Wanda, I would love to let you take care of this if you weren''t pregnant, but you''re¡ª"


    I cut him off before he could finish speaking. "It''s only been a few months, so it''s not that serious yet. Besides, my belly isn''t showing yet. Who else other than an expert would be able to tell?"


    My argument caused Theo tough


    as he was rendered speechless. "Alright, I promise that you can take care of this issue. I''ll ask Keith to go with you so that he can help you look into anything you think of and also protect you."


    "Alright. Thank you, Grant."


    Perhaps it was because I had spoken too formally, but the look in Theo''s eyes immediately changed as he grabbed my waist and exerted pressure on it so I would fall into his arms, His voice was hoarse as he asked, "What did you call meg "Theo," I called out. However, he was still not satisfied and tightened his hold so our bodies would press even closer to each other. "We''re husband and wife."


    "Darling." I had never called him that before, and I felt embarrassed as I called out to him in a low voice.


    Theo did not pressure me further. His gazended on my bright-red face as he said," It''s alright. I can teach you."


    Then, he bent down and kissed me on the lips...

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    In the afternoon.


    Keith stood beside me quietly while I held the guards'' profiles in my hands.


    Most of them were married with kids, had elderly parents, and had honest and trustworthy-looking features. However, the things that had happened to me had long since taught me that looks could be deceiving.


    "What are they doing now?" I asked.


    "They''re still at their posts."


    I put the documents down and walked over to stand next to therge ss window. It was where the photograph had been taken.


    Looking outside, I did not turn around as I asked nonchntly, "Keith, where would you say is the best ce to stand to get a photo as front-facing as the one on the news?"


    Keith seemed to understand what I was talking about. He walked over as he asked," What are you thinking of, Mrs. Grant?"


    "Smart people remain smart." I could see the solemn expression on Keith''s face from the corners of my eyes. "Since he enjoys taking photos so much, I''ll let him get as many as he wants." My eyes narrowed, and a dangerous light glinted in them when I finished speaking.


    Time passed by in silence, and day soon turned to evening.


    The doorbell at the mansion rang.


    I opened the door myself and was greeted with the sight of Hayes'' handsome face. A smile appeared on my face as I said, "Mr.


    Simmons, please,e in.


    "You''re too kind."


    Perhaps it was because he had read the news, he seemed rather uneasy this time.


    I purposefully led him to the spot that I had chosen beforehand and poured him a ss of water. When I saw the nervous expression on his face, I smiled and said," There''s no need to be worried, Mr. Simmons. Have some water."


    "Mrs. Grant, I thought you''d be switching teachers," Hayes said after he had taken a sip of water.


    "I''ve never been one to pay attention to online rumors, and I hope you won''t take them to heart either, Mr. Simmons."


    Hayes seemed like he had not expected me to be this forting. It took him a moment before he smiled and said, "Yes,


    you''re right. In that case, shall we begin?" he began unfurling the drawing paper as he spoke.


    "There''s no need to rush, Mr. Simmons," I said as I stopped him, making sure my palm touched his arm.


    Hayes immediately retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. "Mrs. Grant, what''s the matter?"


    I smiled sweetly as I said, "To be honest, I couldn''t be bothered at first, but after reading whatizens had to say, I''vee to realize that you''re extremely handsome today, Mr. Simmons. I might be older than you are, but I don''t look my age, do ?Do you think my looks make me deserving to stand next to you?"


    When I finished speaking, I reached a hand out andy it on his arm to test the waters.


    The look on Hayes'' face changed,


    and he stood abruptly. My hand slid back down as he said, "Mrs. Grant, you are married. How could you say such things? If someone overhears..."


    "No one will hear us. I''ve asked


    Caroline to retire to her room for the day, and she won''t leave her room


    unless necessary. I''ve also asked e


    Theo. He''ll be homete today, because of work. Don''t worry, Mr. Hayes. Are you avoiding me


    because I''m not good me


    enough?"


    I leaned forth and hooked my arms around his neck. However, my gaze drifted to look outward subconsciously.


    Hayes was so frightened by what I was doing that all color drained from his face. He tried to get away, but I tightened my grip on him.


    "Mrs. Grant, please, please don''t do this..."


    Hayes began struggling after that. Since he was a man, he managed to shake me off easily. Meanwhile, I took a step back and nearly tripped when I stumbled.


    Thankfully, Hayes managed to catch me in time.


    In an instant, the distance between us vanished as our gazes met.


    The evening sun shone in andnded on our hair and faces. I could see Hayes falling into a daze for a second, and that made me panic enough that I shoved him away.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Mr. Simmons."


    When I saw the confused look on his face, I exined, "I''m sorry about just now. I merely wanted to find out who took the photo. I think that should do


    it."


    Then, I turned to look out of the window...

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Sure enough, Keith had caught the photographer and was now walking toward us.


    I turned to look at Hayes with an apologetic smile on my face as I said, "Sorry, Mr.


    Simmons. Perhaps you''d like to leave now?"


    I had initially thought he would agree to that and did not expect him to shake his head. He said, "I''ll stay back and see what happens. After all, I''m one of the parties involved too."


    "Alright." I did not turn his suggestion down.


    Keith soon appeared with the security guard in tow.


    I sat on the couch and nced at the name tag pinned to his chest as I read his name out, "Gordon Ziegler?"


    He seemed flustered now that he had been caught and gulped before saying, "Mrs. Grant, I was carrying out what I was ordered to do. Please, could you be kind and not expose me? I had no other choice."


    Pride often prevented men from kneeling, but Gordon immediately fell onto his knees before me.


    I nced at him coldly and asked, "Did you think I would let you off easy just because you''re kneeling before me?"


    "Mrs. Grant, please, you must forgive me. My wife is ill, and her treatment requires a lot of money. I only did this because I had no choice," he said in a pitiful voice.


    I looked up at Keith and signaled for him to look into this. He immediately understood me and walked aside to contact someone else for information.


    I shifted my gaze back to look at Gordon, who was still kneeling on the floor. "I''ll admit that I''m soft-hearted. I can forgive you, but Theo was the one who got embarrassed by the photos you took and sent to the press. I can''t be sure that he won''t do anything to you."


    Theo''s way of dealing with things had long since been poprized, and Gordon knew perfectly well what the oue of offending him was.


    He immediately became flustered and seemed to be spiraling as he said, "Please, Mrs. Grant, I''m begging you. Please help me." "Men''s tears are quite valuable."


    I had just finished speaking when Keith walked in and nodded at me.


    It was true that Gordon''s wife was ill. Thus, it seemed that it was also true he was trying to raise money for her medical treatment.


    The look in my eyes changed, but I continued speaking in a cold tone.


    "Do you want me to just forget about this?" I asked as I stood, walked over, and looked downward at him.


    The oppressiveness made Gordon even more nervous. "Mrs. Grant, I-I..."


    I was not a good interrogator, but I knew that Gordon was a good person.


    "I won''t make things difficult for you. Just tell me who that person is," I said as I returned to my seat and stared at him.


    Gordon''s head raised slowly. His


    Adam''s apple bobbed as he s who she is, but I


    don''t


    in touch


    and arrange a meet


    meeting."


    get


    "At least you''ve got good sense. Contact her now."


    His hands trembled as he took his phone out and hurriedly typed out a message.


    When he finished typing thest letter, he stopped and said, "We usually contact each other via text messages. She told me to get in touch when I''ve taken the photos and she''ll pass the cash to me."


    Sure enough, it was a cash transaction.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon soon received a reply. All it contained was the word ''alright''.


    "11 p.m. Golden Cafe."


    "Okay. I''ll decide what to do with you after I''ve met her. Keith, please escort Mr.


    Ziegler to where he''ll be resting."


    Yes, Ma''am.


    Hayes finally spoke after Keith and. Gordon left. "I was not expecting this side you, Mrs. Grant. You seemed


    so domineering just now."


    WK


    "I was once a CEO myself. Tiny shrimp like him mean nothing. Well have bigger fish to fry tonight."


    I already had an idea of who it was, but I simply wanted to confirm my suspicions tonight.


    A worried look appeared in Hayes'' eyes. "Are you going alone?"


    "No way. I would never have the guts to do that."


    That was right. I would never dare go alone. At the very least, I would take Keith with me.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Golden Cafe was a cafe that only operated during the night.


    When I arrived at the private room Gordon mentioned, I tightened my coat around myself before pushing the door open.


    "You''rete."


    The woman''s voice sounded familiar.


    I gazed at Julie Zackariah and smiled as I said, "I did it on purpose."


    "What are you doing here?" Julie stood, shocked. She let out a sigh of relief when she realized there was no one behind me.


    I took note of her expressions and smirked before I closed the door and sat down in front of her.


    Julie''s reaction told me she had no other tricks up her sleeves. That made me feel much more at ease.


    I gazed at the handbag on her left and then at the ck-colored stic bag on her right. "You have cash in there for Gordon Ziegler, don''t you?" I asked confidently.


    A flustered look shed across Julie''s haggard face, but she still tried to cover things up. "Who''s Gordon Ziegler? I don''t know him."


    "Still being stubborn even now? Why don''t you try and figure out how I managed to find this ce?" I asked as I stared at her, a smile in both my tone and eyes. "Gordon told me everything."


    "That man deserves to die!" Julie cursed under her breath.


    I heard everything and huffed coolly." There''s something that I''m curious about, though. Where did you get the money from?"


    I pursed my lips together and smiled as I waited for her answer.


    Julie was cooperative enough and looked at me as she replied, "Am I required to let you know where my moneyes from?"


    "I remember you owe a lot of money that you haven''t returned yet. Wouldn''t it be a good idea for you to use this money to settle your debts? Why give it to someone else?" I asked as I fixed my stare on her, the corner of my mouth curling upward.


    My intense gaze caused her to squirm, and she tightened her hold on her bag subconsciously.


    I noticed her movements and


    nced at her hand nonchntly as


    I said, "There''s no need to be so


    nervous, Mrs. Zoel. I just want toet


    "You


    know who made you do this." caused my daughter''s death, so I want your reputation destroyed!" Julie''s gaze turned murderous.


    I tilted my head and gazed at her while a smile tugged on my lips. As I shook my head, I said, "No. Serena Zoel has been dead for so long, but you''ve nevere after me. Yet you''ve recently be so hostile all of a sudden. Julie Zackariah?l give you onest chance. Tell me who told you to do this. Otherwise, I''ll tell Theo that you were the one who instructed Gordon. I have no idea what he''ll do after that."


    The look on Julie''s face immediately changed when she heard that. However, she was still reluctant to disclose details and turned her head to the other side so she would not have to look at me.


    "Excellent. I hope you''ll continue making a big fuss over what happened to Serene. I''ll await my punishment," I said with a grim look on my face. Before I left, I reminded her, "Oh, Julie. I want you to know that there''s nothing Theo can''t find out so long he sets his mind to it."


    I opened the door when I finished speaking.


    I did not know what expression Julie had on her face, nor did I know what she was thinking when I left. I arrived in a hurry, and I was leaving the same way.


    Keith immediately opened the car door when he saw me.


    "How did things go, Mrs. Grant?"


    "She''s stubborn, but that''s alright. I''ll get to the bottom of this."


    The car began moving slowly as I settled into my seat.


    I looked at Keith, who was driving, and said, "Don''t tell Theo yet about Gordon."


    "Why?" Keith asked in confusion.


    At the end of the day, it was because I was soft-hearted. Sighing, I looked out the window as I said, "Because he''s a good person."


    Gordon would lose his job if Theo found out, and that would be adding salt to his injury. I believed he would not repeat his mistake after this incident. "Alright."


    Keith agreed, and I closed my eyes. It had been a tiring day...Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Theo had alreadye back when I arrived at the vi.


    There was only amp that was lit up in the living room when I entered the house. Theo was sitting on the corner of the sofa, quietly turning the pages of a magazine.


    I made some noise when I walked into the house. Theo looked up and saw me. Then, he put the magazine aside and waved at me.


    I ran into his arms. I could always find a sense of security in him. I wrapped my hands around his slim waist, while he gently touched my face and asked, "How''s everything going?"


    "It was Julie who did it." My voice was calm yet gentle.


    It seemed like it was exactly what Theo had expected too. He replied in a soft voice, "I see. So what are you nning to do?"


    I slowly left his embrace, then I touched my face and answered, "Julie is merely a pawn in this. If she can think of taking advantage of Serena''s death to threaten us, she could''ve done it earlier. Why did she wait for such a long time? Someone must have talked to her."


    While I said that, the faces of those people who held grudges against me were shing across my mind.


    I thought about it and came up with the conclusion that there could only be one person.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is it?" Theo looked at me and gave me a meaningful smile.


    I was not in a hurry to tell him, so I said, I''m going to keep it a secret. You said you''re going to let me deal with this. What if you make the first move if I tell you who it is?"


    Theo tapped my nose with his fingers, looked at me affectionately, and said, "You scheming woman."


    "How can I not be cunning when I''m dealing with you, President Grant?" I smiled cheerfully.


    I turned around and suddenly noticed Munchkin''s photo that was on the shelf. It reminded me of Munchkin, so I said, "Oh, I forgot to ask Munchkin how he''s been doing at school. It''s a new environment for him, after all. I''m a little worried."


    Previously, Munchkin got into trouble when he was in kindergarten. What if...


    It was at this moment Theo patted my hand and replied, "Don''t worry. Cool Breeze Elementary School has a good school ethos. The teachers will inform the parents if anything happens."


    "I hope so."


    Everything was good at Cool Breeze


    Elementary School. It was just that


    the school implemented the hoarding school management system and parents could only visit their children during the weekends. I could only ask Munchkin how everything was when I visited him this weekend.


    I stretched, rubbed my eyes, and said," Okay, let''s talk about it tomorrow. It''ste. We should go to bed."


    "Are you just going to bed?" Theo stood up when I pulled him, but he still did not forget to tease me.


    I shot a nce at him. I was exhausted, and I was not in the mood to argue with him." Yes. I''m tired. Maybe next time."


    "Are you that tired? Let me carry you, then."


    Right after Theo said that and before I could give him a response, my legs were up in the air. I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck and said, "Oh my. Theo, can you not?"


    "Wifey, I won''t be able to hold myself back if you y cute with me." Theo grinned from ear to ear.


    I buried my head in his chest and let him carry me to the bedroom. It was sofortable leaning on his chest. I unconsciously fell asleep in such a short time.


    I seemed to hear someone muttering while


    I was in a daze, "How can you fall asleep like that? It looks like you''re really tired."


    After that, he gentlyid me on the bed. The bed was soft. As I gotfortable in bed, I fell asleep without knowing what happened after that.


    The next morning, I was woken up by Theo''s kiss.


    "Theo, what are you doing?"


    "Are you awake now?"


    I opened my eyes. Theo''s smiling eyes came into sight. I sat up on the bed, then he whispered in my ears, "Breakfast is ready. Freshen yourself up, go downstairs, and eat your breakfast."


    "Okay." My voice was still raspy.


    Theo had already eaten his breakfast and was ready to head out when I finished cleaning up and went downstairs. He nced at me and said, "Wifey, you''re too slow."

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    "Hurry up. Cut the crap."


    It seemed like I got up on the wrong side of the bed. I snapped at him.


    Theo was still smiling. He tied his tie, not bothered about my unpleasant mood. He said, "I''m going to the office." Then, he walked out of the house.


    I sat in front of the dining table, thinking of my next step.


    My phone rang at this moment. It was Tyler who called.


    "Tyler?"


    "Come out and talk."


    Tyler''s voice was deep. I was slightly hesitant.


    It was only a few seconds of hesitation and Tyler was already a little annoyed. "Speak!"


    "Where?"


    20 minutester, I came to the ce Tyler mentioned to me on the phone.


    I sat opposite him. Tyler looked much older and paler than before. It was probably that immature woman who made a man full of spirit and vigor be like this.


    "What would you like to talk about?" I asked.


    Tyler lifted his head and looked at me. He frowned and said, "Wandy, are you not going to tell me if I don''t ask?"


    I seldom asked Tyler for help. I did not even dare to look for him when I was on the verge of breaking down back then.


    It was only after Tyler had slightly changed did I keep in touch with him more often and ask him to do me some favor. I appreciated his help, but I did not want to keep on troubling him.


    Perhaps it was such thoughts that made Tyler unhappy.


    I pursed my lips and replied calmly, "It''s not that I''m refusing to tell you. I can deal with this matter on my own."


    "On your own? Wandy, are you sure you can deal with someone like Julie alone?"


    I knew Tyler was reminding me, so I said," Julie is just cannon fodder. I''m not interested in her."


    I could see that Tyler felt sorry for me in his eyes when he looked at me. He said," You know I can immediately conduct an investigation with just a word from you."


    I acknowledged Tyler''s capability, but I did not need it now.


    "Tyler, let me figure it out myself."


    There was a hint of tenacity in my eyes, and that made me sound even more determined.


    Tyler stared at me. After he saw my attitude, he eventually let out a sigh and said, "Fine. I''ll leave it to you, but just in case youe across any danger and Theo can''t reply to you in time, you must inform me."


    "I promise." I gave him my word.


    I used to be afraid of Tyler, but I came to realize that Tyler was slowly changing. The hostility aura on him had already faded away.


    If Cecilia were still here, she would no longer be afraid of him too.


    My heart sank the moment Cecilia came


    into my mind.


    Tyler touched me for a while when he noticed something was wrong with the expression on my face. He asked, "What''s on your mind?" "Nothing. I just thought of Cecilia."


    Tyler felt sorry about Cecilia''s death too, and he said, "Wandy, stop overthinking."


    "Sometimes, I''d still dream about her. Well, it''s nothing. How are things going between you and Sara?" I changed the subject of the conversation.


    Sara, that flirtatious b*tch, got Tyler


    to fall deeply for her. He even left


    Susan for her. If I knew things would end up like this, I would not have saved Sara. I regretted saving her.


    The expression on Tyler''s face became unnatural when I mentioned her. His gaze


    was slightly wandering and he replied, " Everything''s going well."


    "What about Susan?" I titled my head, smiled, and asked.


    Tyler would not show any concern whenever I mentioned Susan and her kids back then. The two of them seemed like strangers. guess that''s how it is."


    ¡°|


    Although I was in no position to give anyments, I wanted to tell him what my opinions were. "Tyler, Sara is a scheming woman. She approached you to get married to you. You''re wealthy and powerful. You''re a good catch for her think you''d better get out of this Susan is the most suitable partner for you." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Besides, Susan even gave birth to Tyler''s child.


    "Alright. Wandy, let''s not talk about this. I didn''t ask you out to discuss this with you." "Then what it is?"

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Tyler looked at me. I could not see the emotions in his eyes. I only knew that the expression on his face was a little gloomy. "Sara is pregnant."


    The moment my pupils dted, anger rose in me like a tide.


    I grabbed my bag, and I was about to stand up and leave.


    Tyler grabbed my hand. He slowly rose to his feet and said, "Wandy, calm down.


    Listen, I..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, I shook his hands off and looked at him with sharp eyes. "If you''re nning to marry her because of this, I''ll never see you again for the rest of my life."


    I sounded determined.


    Susan had been together with him for more than 10 years, and she even gave birth to his child, but she did not have a marriage certificate. What made Sara think she could get married to Tyler?!


    A trace of hesitation shed across Tyler''s eyes after he heard what I said.


    It took him a while before he replied, "You know I''m not going to marry her."


    "I''m not sure about that."


    I replied to him without a second thought.


    Tyler was startled for a moment after I said that to him.


    I turned away, shifting my gaze away from him. I said something mean to him, "You''ve be someone much more frightening nowpared to the person I knew back


    then.


    I turned around and met his eyes filled with hesitation. I said, "That''s why I have no idea if you''ll reallypromise with Sara."


    There was no doubt that Sara was a vamp.


    I could not figure out how a man like Tyler could be seduced by her.


    Men indeed loved sweet and cute women.


    I felt even more upset at the thought of these and all those sufferings Susan had gone through for Tyler''s sake. An ominous cloud shadowed my face as I lowered my head.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Tyler was aware that he was wrong when he noticed my expression. He could not help but lower his voice and say, "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. How I treated Sara was all an act. I''ve nev¨¨r


    touched her.'' "You didn''t touch her?" I looked up and smirked. "Would she be pregnant if you hadn''t touched her? Besides, I called you before, and Sara was the one who answered the call. She told me that you were taking a shower at that time.


    Of


    course, I''m not going to believe what you say."


    Tyler was rendered speechless. It seemed like the words were already on the tip of his tongue, but he hesitated.


    "You''ve got nothing to say, huh, liar?!" I rolled my eyes at him, turned around, and was about to leave.


    Tyler stretched his long legs. He got in front of me and stopped me. Then, he exined, "It was an ident that happenedst month that got her pregnant."


    Tyler looked down with a slightly


    helpless expression on his face. "I had a big fight with Susan that day so I went to the bar to get some drinks ran into Sara. She


    eln


    apanied me and dret


    me.¡±


    with


    QUMS


    I smiled, nodded, and said, "You were drunk. I understand. So, what are you nning to do now?"


    "She wants the baby. I can''t convince her."


    It was obvious that Tyler did not want Sara to give birth to the baby.


    She was different from Susan. Once the baby was born, Sara would have something on Tyler to threaten him.


    Came to think of it, Tyler was still the person he used to be.


    Now, I understood why he came looking for me. I waved my hand. "If you came to ask me to convince her to abort the child, I''m sorry, I can''t force myself to do such an hical thing."


    I pushed him away and continued taking a step forward.


    "Wandy, no one can convince her better than you. Please consider it. I''ll be waiting for your news," Tyler cried out behind me.


    I secretly felt amused at this moment. He was the one who got her pregnant, but he wanted me to help him to convince Sara to abort the child. How could it be so easy?


    The more I thought about it, the more furious I was. I touched my belly, trying to calm myself down.


    Sara!


    I frowned. Her name was everywhere in my head...

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    I thought about it all night.


    The more I thought about it, the more breathless I got.


    Theo could easily see what was wrong with me. He sat beside me, gently stroked my belly, and looked at me with affection and tenderness. Then, he asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you so angry?"


    Angry?


    I turned around and looked at myself through the ss window. I touched my face and asked, "Do I look annoyed?"


    Theo tapped on my nose and replied in a gentle tone, "No. I can sense it from just listening to your breathing. It''s not as smooth as usual, and you''re breathing heavily. What other reason could there be if it''s not you being angry?"


    I did not expect Theo to be so attentive.


    I looked at him and remembered Tyler. Then, I asked, "Do men like women who are alluring and seductive?"


    I did not even realize that I sounded a little furious when I said that.


    Theo quietly endured my temper, then he immediately replied, "That''s other men. I''m only attracted to you." He leaned closer to me and nted a kiss on my cheek.


    I was preupied with Tyler and Sara''s matter. I was not in the mood to give him a response. I moved his face away, stood up, and sat on another armchair.


    Theo carefully shot me a nce. He quietly walked toward me and sat on the armrest of the sofa. He bent down and asked me,'' Tell me who''s the seductive little vamp you mentioned just now? What''s making my wife worried?"


    I let out a heavy sigh and said calmly," Tyler looked for me today and told me that Sara is pregnant."


    Theo did not say anything. He waited for me to continue.


    "He told me that his treatment toward her is all an act. How could he make Sara pregnant when he''s putting on a show, though? What''s worse than Sara getting pregnant is Tyler doesn''t want Sara to give birth to the baby. He wants me to convince her. What is Tyler thinking? Poor Susan." I mmed my hand on the sofa as though I was beating Tyler, that heartbreaker.


    Theo smiled after he heard what I


    said. He replied, "No matter how you put it, you''re defending Susan. Wanda, everyone has their own destiny You can''t control everything. Why should you bother intervening


    in someone else''s matter?" Content


    belongs to


    I had no idea why I was so mad after thinking about it all night. However, after what Luke told me, my emotions became more stable. The frustrations in my heart were almost gone.


    "I know. I just can''t figure it out.


    Susan is such a good woman, but Tyler doesn''t appreciate or cherish her." My eyes darkened. I truly hoped Tyler would not let Susan go. However, I thought Tyler no longer deserved Susan.


    Theo stroked my head. He pulled me into his arms and said in a gentle voice, "Why don''t you deal with your matters first before you help someone handle theirs, huh?"


    Theo was right. I had yet to deal with Julie''s matter. I should not be in the mood to think about someone else''s matter. Then, I replied, "Yeah. You''re right. continue my investigation tomorrow. I''ve alreadye up with a n."


    "Really? How smart my wife is."


    I broke free from his arms, looked at him amusingly, and said, "You''re coaxing me like I''m a child."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Theo disapproved and gave me that look like it was how things were supposed to be. "Treat a pregnant woman like a child. I saw it in the book," said Theo. He beamed with joy, making me unable to find a reason to oppose him.


    "Fine. I didn''t know you had time for books. Have you finished all your work?"


    I remembered that something happened to Grant Corporation not long ago.


    "Almost done. The A.I. has been ced and arranged. Everything is on schedule."


    I did not expect Theo to finish dealing with everything so quickly. He was a real man, indeed.


    "Theo, I''m proud of you."


    It was from the bottom of my heart.


    A smile bloomed across his face, and he pressed his lips against mine. "So am I."

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    "Madam, these are the ces Julie went for the past few days." Keith handed me a stack of documents.


    I asked Keith to track Julie down these days. I certainly did not expect she would be to so many ces in just two days.


    I took all the photos out to see, and I noticed that Julie had gone to The Imperial for the past two nights.


    "Is she that energetic to head to the bar for two nights?" I narrowed my eyes and asked.


    The fees at The Imperials were high. How could Julie afford to go there?


    Keith stood by my side and said, "It''s the perfect ce to meet someone." His voice was soft enough for me to hear him.


    I agreed with what he said and nodded. '' Did you find out who she was seeing?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Keith shook his head. Then, he lowered his head and said, "No. She went into a private room. The Imperial protects their customers'' privacy well." "No matter how good they are, we can still find out who she''s seeing with our social status." I gave Keith a meaningful look.


    Keith immediately caught the hint and said, "I''ll get going."


    The Imperial was a ce where the wealthy would go. There were many VIPs who wanted to keep their identity a secret. However, it depended on who was conducting the investigation too. If one had a higher social status, one could easily find out which customer it was.


    Hence, I dropped a hint to Keith to mention Theo''s name to the manager. Julie did not have a strong family background. The manager would certainly tell Keith what we wanted to find out.


    I was right. Keith gave me a call an hourter.


    "Madam, I found out that Julie did go to The Imperial for the past two days to meet someone. She''ll being tonight too, and she has reserved a private room."


    I smiled and chuckled, "Really? It looks like we''ll get to see her tonight."


    Making a move when the enemy was off guard would bring the first victory.


    The Imperial.


    I felt nothing when I stepped in here once again.


    I met Sara and Elena here. They were not


    people one could easily mess with.


    That also included Julie and the mastermind behind her. Both of them were not someone who was easy to deal with.


    I dressed conservatively. I looked ipatible with the others as I stood in the club.


    I headed to the private room Keith told me about. I was not in a hurry to go in. An idea came into my mind when I nced at the waitress who was carrying some fruit. She entered the private room.


    10 minutester, I got out of the changing room.


    I changed into a waitress'' uniform. Julie and the person she met ordered some desserts and fruits. I managed to get ahead of the others to serve them.


    I knocked on the door. I heard Julie say,"


    Come in." Only then did I enter the room.


    There was a strong perfume smell that greeted me as I walked in.


    There were two women in the room.


    "Why are you wearing a mask?"


    Julie asked in confusion before I lifted my head.


    I quickly coughed a few times and lowered my voice as I was worried that I might get exposed. "I''m having a cold. The manager asked me to put on a mask to prevent my cold from spreading to others."


    "Fine. Hurry up and fill the te. Then get out of here." She was a little impatient.


    "Yes, Miss."


    I listened to their conversation as I filled up the te.


    Julie''s voice was easy to recognize. "I followed your instructions to make a mess out of it, and I did. After Wanda came to look for me thest time, she never looked for me again. What''s wrong with her?


    Doesn''t she think it''s big enough of a deal?"


    "Wanda is probably immune to such


    things. I guess we have to re dirty."


    something more exciting and


    The woman who sat in the same


    row as Julie spoke. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Her voice sounded familiar too.


    It caught Julie''s interest, and she asked," What secrets are you going to reveal? What are you nning to do?"


    "Continue to hype up Serena''s death.


    Besides, we can make an issue of what Wanda did in the past. We''ll pick the things that are sure to trigger her. I don''t believe


    she won''t be anxious then."


    This woman knew me well. The more I listened to her voice, the more it sounded familiar to me. I had to find out who she was today.


    I looked up quietly. I narrowed my eyes a few times in the dimly lit room, and only then was I able to take a close look at that woman''s appearance. It was her!

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Ruby.


    It was her.


    She loved Theo, but I was his real wife.


    Ruby naturally saw me as a thorn in her side. It just did not ur to her that her love for Theo had gone to extremes.


    Forget it. The recording had been recorded. It was time to go.


    I quickly finished filling the sses and was about to leave.


    I had just turned around when I was stopped by Ruby. "Wait."


    My heart skipped a beat. Was I found out?


    I gulped silently and stopped in my tracks as I obeyed hermand.


    "There''s one more ss left to fill."


    I turned around to see Ruby pointing her finger at the table, and sure enough, I missed one.


    "Sorry, I''ll fill it in right now." I feigned panic and busied myself by half-squatting down to fill the ss.


    Ruby''s gaze followed me. Looking like she wanted to find out more, she wrinkled her brows and tilted her head. "You have beautiful eyes. I think I''ve seen them somewhere, but where..."


    Seeing that she was really thinking, I was really afraid that she would remember. I hastily spoke, "Oh, yes, this is the first time someone praised me. I''m from the countryside. I don''t know nothing. It''s a good thing the manager took me in and let me stay here to work."


    At this moment, I really had to thank Theo for making me stay at home. There was nothing to do but watch TV all day. I naturally could act the role after watching so much TV.


    Listening to this ent of mine, I managed to see dislike in Ruby''s eyes. She waved her hand. "All right, get out when you''re done." "Aye, aye."


    I bowed respectfully to them, then I was ready to leave.


    "Stop."


    This time, it was Julie who called out to me.


    She came up and circled around me, her eyes resting on my masked face. "You clearly didn''t have an ent when you just came in. Why did you develop er?


    Are you careless, or are you hiding something?"


    It was said that the older one got, the wiser one became. This was true to some extent.


    I could have left, but I did not expect Julie to be so sensitive. This waszno wonder. She was previously in the entertainment industry, and she knew a lot about how to read people.


    I stared down and calmly responded," Because the manager said to do my best to speak English properly, but I sometimes can''t speak very smoothly."


    "Well, listening to your voice, I also feel that it''s quite familiar. You say you have a cold, but I can''t hear any nasal tones from you."


    Julie''s words made me panic, and my throat moved slightly. I had just wanted to reply when Ruby helped me out. "Don''t give her a hard time. I think she''s not too old. It''s not easy toe out to work. You, go out."


    "Thank you, thank you." I hurried out to say thank you, then went to the door to leave.


    I could faintly hear the conversation behind me. "Why are you blindly suspicious?"


    "It''s always a good idea to be a little more vignt."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and took off my mask to feel the fresh air. Coincidentally, a man who appeared to be the manager saw me and pointed at me. "Who are you and why are you wearing our staff''s clothes?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His voice was so loud that I was worried Ruby and Julie would hear it. I quickened my pace to leave. However, the manager just would not let me go. "Who the hell are you and what''s your purpose?"


    He grabbed me and would not let me leave.


    I struggled. "I have no purpose. You let go of me first."


    "No, you''re not one of our employees, yet you''re wearing these clothes. You must be up to no good."


    With his loud voice, many people came out to watch. The door to Ruby and Julie''s room opened as well...

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    I looked down and struggled while begging him, "Please let go of me. I''m really not a bad person."


    "Who knows? What are you doing pretending to be our employee for no reason?!"


    The n was supposed to be a sess. I did not expect the manager to ruin my n.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "She''s not a bad person. She''s our friend."


    At this time, Ruby stood out. She looked at the manager and grabbed my hand while smiling sweetly. "She''s like a cosyer. You know it well."


    When the manager saw that someone hade out to identify her, he immediately changed his expression. "So it''s your friend, Miss Brook. My bad. It''s all good now."


    Ruby''s gaze instantly rested on me, and her eyes clearly hid a cold light. "Wanda, let''s go into the room and have a good chat."


    She called me by my name and not Mrs. Grant.


    Under the gaze of their eyes, I could only enter the room again.


    Julie closed the door. After closing the door, her smile disappeared. "I told you it sounded familiar. I didn''t think it was you."


    "You heard our conversation earlier." Ruby was sitting on the sofa, her gaze stern.


    At that, Iughed lightly. "If you don''t want people to know about something you did, then don''t do it at all. You guys know the reasoning behind it..." Julie''s face showed displeasure. She had nothing good to say about me since the very beginning because of Serena''s death. Plus, I had criticized her before. Now, she should hate me to the bone.


    Anger had been umting within her. She raised her hand and was about to swing it at me.


    Ruby was quick to stop her. She patted Julie''s shoulder. "Don''t get angry. Don''t forget, she''s Mrs. Grant. It''s not good to leave handprints on her face."


    She was smilingly gazing at me. The


    lights in here were flickering in tones


    of different colors, making Ruby''s face look horrific. " To say why Mr. Grant would like you, it''s probably because of this face of yours. You look really pretty up close. No wonder Serena wanted to look like you through stic surgery and try to win Theo over." I already knew that Serena had a facelift, but I did not expect her to model herself after me.


    Ruby nced at Julie. "This was your idea, right? You wanted your daughter totch onto Theo who was at the top."


    "So what if it was? Serena is dead now." Julie recalled how she had lost Serena, who was her moneymaker, and became sad for a while.


    "A fake is a fake. No matter what, you can''t rece the original. Ruby, you went to great lengths to ask Julie to make a scene at Grant Corporation and the media. It seems that I really am your most powerful enemy," I said with a tone full ofughter.


    She immediately changed her expression with a frozen smile at the corner of her mouth. "Wanda, you''re alone now. Watch your mouth, or


    can''t guarantee that I won''t do


    something to you." "So you''re threatening me now." I cocked my head, not afraid at all.


    Ruby came close to me, full of hostility. "Wanda, don''t force me to take action. You still have Theo''s flesh and blood in your belly. If you lose your second child, will you be able to give birth in the future?" Her whole face looked horrifying as she finished.


    I touched my stomach, wrinkled my eyebrows, and met her stern eyes. "Do you dare?"


    "How would I not dare? I found someone to get you to the news headlines, and it''s just a matter of raising my hand to make you lose your child. Wanda, don''t try to anger me, or you''ll regret it."


    Laughing, I looked at her. "I think the one who will regret it will be you."

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    When she heard my words, Ruby immediately became alert. She nced back at Julie, who immediately went to the door and looked around to make sure there were no suspicious people before returning and shaking her head at Ruby.


    I looked rxed and at ease. "Arranging for someone to be at the door is the most foolish act I could do. It''s extremely easy to be discovered by you. Do you think I would do that?"


    Ruby bit her lower lip and lost her temper. She held my chin. "What preparations did you make?"


    I smiled, took a step back, and pulled out the recorder from my pocket. I held it in my hand and raised it. "I recorded every word you said from the first time I stepped into this room."


    Ruby and Julie both panicked.


    Ruby''s delicate and pretty face was now trembling. She rushed forward, grabbed the recorder from my hand, threw it to the ground, and stomped on it heavily until it broke in half.


    She gave a hideous smile and turned to me. "Now that the recording is gone, let''s see what else you can threaten me with."


    I raised an eyebrow as I pinned the hair at my temples up to reveal the earpiece I was wearing in my left ear. I touched my index finger and smiled at their stupidity. "It''s a synchronized transmission. Keith is downstairs listening to it all. Now that the recorder is broken, I''m sure it won''t be long before hees up to look for me. Ruby, you''ve lost."


    "No, I didn''t lose, what kind of evidence is this? She caused the trouble and she arranged for people to take photos. It''s none of my business. None of this has anything to do with me." Ruby used Julie.


    What a traitorous turn of events.


    Iughed from the bottom of my heart. This was the so-called ''every man for himself''.


    Being used by Ruby like that, Julie became unhappy as well. "Why are you pushing the me on me? I only worked for you after I took your money. If I get caught, I''ll definitely rat you out!"


    I fiddled with the ne around my neck calmly. "Neither of you can get away."


    I did not think of sparing them the moment I began investigating this matter.


    I was no Mother Theresa and could not forgive everyone. Even though I had forgiven many people, I could not let it go on like this.


    Perhaps she was really scared. Ruby


    actually pulled on my clothes.


    "Wanda, no, Mrs. Grant, you forgave


    Cindy, so you can also forgive me, right?"


    "Yes, we just spread some news. This will all tide over soon. We didn''t harm you, yet Cindy did. You could let bygones be bygones with her, so you shouldn''t pursue the matter with us Julie also followed and pleaded.


    Looking at them, I thought there was a bit of truth in them.


    Times were different now.


    I shook my head. "Sorry, I can''t let you go." I had to punish them as an example to warn others. I wanted to show those who still wanted me to look bad to see how they would end up. I did not look at them and said nonchntly, "Plus, it''s my decision whether or not I want to forgive you two.''


    Even after all the things Candy did to me, I could see that she was different from them


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    They asked in unison.


    I stared at them. "Because you both aren''t Cindy."


    Immediately after that, Keith''s voice came from the door. "Ma''am, are you okay?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keith is here. You guys take care of yourselves."


    These were myst words in this room. When I finished speaking, I turned toward the door and opened it.


    The men Keith led entered and took Ruby and Julie under their control...

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Walking out of The Imperial, I turned my face up to the sky.


    The weather was sunny during the day, and it was wonderful even at night.


    In a good mood, I was about to walk to the car arranged by Keith.


    Out of nowhere, a luxury car pulled up in front of me.


    The window on the backseat gradually rolled down, and Theo''s familiar face came into view.


    "What brings you here?" I asked with a smile.


    The car door opened upward automatically, and he extended his hand to me.


    I got in before Theo instructed the driver to drive.


    "How did you know I was here?" He was still holding my hand. I put my other hand over the back of his as well.


    Theo looked over. "Did you forget? I have your GPS location."


    Nodding in realization, I chuckled softly." Okay."


    He could easily see my joyful emotions and was infected by me. Theo''s whole body was also much more rxed. "All taken care of?


    "Yes, but you''re missing a right-hand man now. Mr. Grant, you won''t me me, right?" I raised my eyes to look at him. There was a little yfulness in them.


    Theo''s deep eyes were a little surprised as he raised his eyes slightly. "Who is it?"


    This time, he really did not interfere with the matter.


    "Ruby. She made Juliee over to make trouble. The photos in the vi were also arranged by Julie as ordered by Ruby. For money, Julie chose to be her pawn," I said, but could not help but feel a little sad.


    People could do anything for money.


    They did not know that there were things more important than money.


    Theo saw the sadness in my eyes and took the initiative to take me into his arms." Don''t think too much."


    "Yeah."


    In his arms, I could put down my guard and be myself.


    Ding!


    My phone received a message. It was an audio file from Keith.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked up at Theo. "Wanna hear it?"


    "I''ll listen to it if thedy will let me."


    "Poor talker."


    After smiling and saying this, I yed the audio recording.


    The entire 30 minutes of audio recording showed Ruby and Julie''s serpentine hearts to the fullest.


    "I want to ask you as well. If you can forgive Cindy, why can''t you forgive them?" Theo asked.


    Pursing my lips, I looked out the window.


    A few momentster, I slowly spoke," Cindy''s love was twisted. She thought it was love, but it was just dependence. Her love was pure, not for your status. Ruby is different. She loves not just you but Grant Corporation and your power."


    I could not say that my eyes were piercing, but I could see through her to a certain extent. For someone like Ruby, it was easy.


    "I just know that once I let her go, she''ll definitely not be happy and retaliate against me at any time. Likewise, the others who want


    deal with me will not have a


    scruples after that. I can''t let them go.


    UMS


    Theo looked at me deeply, as if to see through me, with a smile. "What? Do you think I''m terrible and regret being with me?


    Theo shook his head and raised a


    smile. "It seems that I''m starting to have a good influence on you. You''re bing more and more like me." "I think it''s a bad influence instead, right?" I stifled augh.


    "You''re talking back, aren''t you? I''ll shut you up."


    Theo''s lips nted on mine before I could respond, and he kissed me fiercely and passionately, ignoring the fact that I was still in the car.


    I nced at the driver in front of the car. Seeing that I was distracted, Theo''s long hand reached out and put the partition up...

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    It was another sunny day.


    I got up early, and when I came downstairs, Theo was still eating breakfast.


    When he saw me, his eyebrows were tinged withughter. "Littlezy piggy got up early today."


    After ring at him, I sat down opposite him and ignored his words. "I want to go to the office with you today."


    Theo just smiled and did not ask much. "Okay."


    He probably understood my purpose, so I did not exin much.


    Theo walked to the living room and casually picked up the jacket on the sofa to put it on. He suddenly turned to look at me with an evil look.


    "The madam seems to have not tied my tie yet."


    Understanding his meaning, I nodded my head and took the tie he was holding.


    "But my hands are clumsy. Even if I can''t tie it properly, you can''t take it off and retie it." There was a bit of menace in my voice and a sharp light radiating from my eyes.


    "I''ll ept whatever my woman ties." He ced his hands on my waist and let them wander off.


    This man really did not distinguish between time and asion to flirt freely. I struggled. "Caroline is still watching."


    Caroline, who was beside us, saw that we were being affectionate. The smile on her face did not diminish but became even more brilliant. "I''m going to wash the dishes"


    She took the dishes into the kitchen, and Theo turned his head to look at me. "No one is watching now."


    After tying his tie, I pped his hand away. "Behave yourself."


    Theo looked down at the tie I had tied, and his smile stopped at the corners of his mouth. "It''s not rounded enough, but it looks good."


    "Let''s go, Mr. Grant. Your corporation is waiting for you."


    I rarely changed into more formal clothes. I stood next to Theo, looking rather like his assistant. Clearing my throat, I left the vi before him. "Hurry


    up."


    At Grant Corporation.


    I followed Theo into Grant Corporation. The wind was beneath my feet, and I was surrounded by cold air.


    "Have you heard? Ruby''s departure


    from Grant Corporation was announced before Mr. Grant even came, and now, he''s bringing Wanda to the scene. It must be her doing."


    "Of course, I did. I knew Ruby was the one who instigated Julie toe cause trouble that day. Even Wanda''s name appearing on the headlines was Ruby''s doing.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "So that''s how it is. No wonder she was chased out. Ruby''s ship won''t be smooth sailing after this."


    I listened to these people''s discussions, and my heart rejoiced.


    This was the result I wanted. In this way, people would think twice if they wanted to deal with me.


    At least the people in Grant Corporation would.


    In the office, I propped my hands on the desktop and stared at the man in front of me. "Ruby is gone. What about the artificial intelligence project?" Theo raised an eyebrow, smiling. "Grant Corporation doesn''t only have her."


    I suddenly thought of Sandra. She


    was also in charge of this area, but


    previously, Ruby had taken


    everything upon herself in a high profile. She was so anxious to get it done that people overlooked Sandra


    "I''ve long wanted Sandra to take over, but Ruby had a tight grasp over the project. Now that she''s gone, the position will naturally fall to Sandra."


    Compared to Ruby''s eagerness to get things done, Sandra was much more low-key and also gentler.


    Although she was also interested in Theo, she gave me a veryfortable feeling.


    "She''s a beautiful and very attractive


    woman. It''s no wonder that Mr.


    Grant would look at her in a good


    light," spoke with a sour note in my


    voice. I just had to see how Theo would exin it to me.


    He looked up at me with a smile hidden in the corner of his mouth. "My woman, are you jealous?"

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    I proudly held my head high and pursed my lips. "I''m just asking normal questions. Don''t think too much into them, Mr. Grant."


    Theo hung his head and held back a smile." Well, Sandra is indeed a capable and attractive woman. She has a gentle and low-key personality. She''s quite good."


    It was the first time I heard Theoplimenting other women. There was no reason for me to get sour over it. I braced myself and turned my head. "I''m leaving. Mr. Grant, you don''t need to send me off."


    Theo''s hand stopped me just as my hand touched the door handle, and he grabbed me and wrapped me in his arms. "And you say you''re not jealous?" "Even if I am jealous, so what? Go look for Sandra. She''s waiting for you to give her a promotion," I said with a pout.


    Faced with my tantrum, his tone remained gentle. "Wanda, I''m very happy."


    The sudden warmth made me a bit at a loss. I froze, and my voice regained its calmness. "Happy about what?"


    Theo''s hug suddenly intensified as if he wanted to rub me into his body. "That you''re jealous of her and you care about me.


    He reminded me of myself at that time, and I felt sorry for him. I turned around and took the initiative to wrap my arms around his neck. I gave him a shallow kiss on the lips. Although it was a peck, it was full of meaning.


    "Of course, I care about you. I did before, I


    do now, and I will in the future."


    I seldom said such carnal words. However, I just wanted to tell him how I felt.


    The smile on the man''s face illustrated the mood at the moment. "Me too."


    We could not help but sink into each other as we gazed into each other''s eyes.


    The room was filled with an enchanting air.


    I came out of the office with a blush on my face, but no one was looking at me, so I picked up the pace.


    In the corridor, an alluring woman came up to me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I called her alluring because she was really beautiful. I could not find a better word to describe her. For her, it was a positive word.


    This was Sandra.


    We had only met twice, but she seemed to recognize me. Sandra stopped in her tracks and smiled politely at me. "Hello, Mrs. Grant."


    It had been too long since I greeted a stranger, so I was a bit at a loss for words. Compared to her generosity, I was too small -minded and had to smile back. "Hello, Director Tyler."


    Hearing my address to her, Sandra was a little surprised but quickly recovered her expression. "I''m surprised you know me, Madam."


    "Of course, I''ll know someone who Theo and Keith praise."


    If Ruby waspared to her in terms of skill in artificial intelligence, she was the sky while Ruby was the earth.


    However, she was too low-key and always did things quietly.


    It seemed that she was not used to beingplimented as Sandra lowered her head slightly. "I''m sorry, I don''t have other talents. I only do some research in this area, but I admire your ability."


    This little mouth of hers was quite sweet.


    I stared at her with a smile on my face.


    "I heard that you''re pregnant. You need to rest well. I won''t disturb you." Sandra finished speaking and nodded slightly at me, followed by stepping away and continuing to walk forward.


    She should be going to the office right now to talk to Theo about the project.


    Was it safe to keep such a woman by Theo''s side?


    "Of course, it''s not safe." Petra gave me an earful.


    When I came out of Grant Corporation, thought I had not


    visited my parents for a long et


    Hence, went to visit them. She brought up the matter of Julie, so I mentioned Sandra in passing, I did not expect her to react so strongly.


    "You have no confidence in your daughter?"

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Looking at me, Petra waved her hands. "That''s not true, but now that you''re pregnant again, you have to be careful about everything. I could not help but think about what she said.


    Petra had been in the business world for several years, and she knew more about the world than I did, so her words were not without merit.


    "By the way, I heard that you let Cindy manage Nectarine Entertainment?" As if she knew it was inappropriate to hover over this topic, so Petra changed it.


    Cindy was once pampered by them like a treasure in the palm of their hands. She should have some feelings for Cindy too.


    I nodded my head and did not deny it.


    My hand was suddenly tightened by her grip, and Petra''s eyes were full of caution." She did so many bad things to you. She was self-absorbed, so why did you pull her up? What if..."


    I originally thought that Petra would speak for Cindy, but I did not expect otherwise.


    Sure enough, businesspeople were businesspeople.


    I drew out my hand, and my expression sank. "This is my business. ording to what you said, you also onceid a vicious hand on me, so do I have to be wary of you now?"


    After being subdued by my sentence, Petra froze. She panicked. "What are you talking about, Wanda? I''m your mother. I didn''t know about it before."


    "It''s the same. What''s done is done."


    I could choose to let go, but that did not mean I would forget.


    I would not forget what they had done to me in the past.


    I would not let things slide so easily if they disappointed me again.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. It''s rare for my daughter toe back, so let''s not talk about those unhappy things." Louis, who had not said anything, opened his mouth and tried to ease the awkward atmosphere between Petra and me.


    Petra also understood the principle of taking the good things as they came, so she naturally did not go any further and swept the topic away. "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about those bad things.


    The words fell. She then got me to sit down first before she entered the kitchen to monitor the cooking.


    Seeing her bing busy again, I was not hard-hearted. Petra was a good mother, and she was always thinking of her daughter.


    While I was deep in thought, Louis spoke again, "Your mother is a little naggy, but which mother doesn''t nag? Don''t you agree, Wanda?" Yes, there were no elders who did not nag.


    Even though Petra and Louis had done so much, they had now called it quits and were doing their jobs properly. Since I had chosen to forgive them, I should treat them well.


    "Mom, I''ll help you." I got up and followed her into the kitchen.


    "Don''t. You''re pregnant. You shouldn''te into contact with fire. Be a good girl and go sit in the living room."


    I was driven out of the kitchen, but a warm current flowed through my heart.


    It felt so good to be loved by my mother.


    After the soup was ready, Petra brought it out. "This soup is concentrated with nutrients. Drink it."


    "Okay-


    While I was drinking the soup, I swiped my phone and saw an explosive news article.


    I finished the soup and got up


    quickly," Mom, Dad, I have urgent business have to go first." "Slow down, Wanda. What''s going "Something happened at Grant Corporation. I''m going to check it out


    QUMS


    I cared about Grant Corporation and even more about Theo. Even though I knew he would have a solution, i just wanted to apany him by his side.


    I ran up to Theo while panting. I saw how seriously he was working.


    Theo looked at me with a smile. "Why are you here again? Didn''t I tell you to go back and rest?"

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    He stood up, and I hugged him without a word, burying my head into his broad chest.


    "I just saw the news that the system Grant Corporation developed for celebrity use was stolen. I''m worried about you." My voice trembled.


    "So it''s about this." Theo''s tone was very calm as if he did not care about the matter.


    I left his embrace, my face guilty of suspicion. "Why are you not in a panic?"


    Theo did not rush to reply to me. He first walked to the door and looked around, then he closed the office door.


    Turning back around, he let me sit in his seat.


    This was the president''s seat and the chair that Theo personally selected. I heard it was created by a well-known designer and was unique.


    Theo treasured it very much. He usually even supervised the cleaners when they cleaned it.


    Now, he made me sit down on it directly. I raised my eyes to look at him, and Theo''s eyes were full of deep emotion.


    "That''s fake news."


    I blushed slightly and knitted my eyebrows together as I pondered. Only after a long time did I speak out, "You put the news out on purpose, why?" Theo smiled slightly, and he walked to the table while looking back at me. "Although Ruby is no longer with Grant Corporation, she knows about our project. There was a leak that happened before, so I suspected


    that there was a mole. Even though I found out who it was, I don''t think it''s as simple as it seems."


    Indeed, leakingpany secrets was such a heavy task. It was impossible to nt only one person in.


    "You suspect that Ruby was also one of them?" I asked.


    Theo nodded, and his face was serious when working. "That''s right. I dare not confirm that it was her as she was a key person, but her background isn''t simple."


    Ruby and Julie were still being held at the police station. They would have to spend some time inside.


    I lowered my eyes as I stood up. "But Ruby is now in the police station. Even if you suspect her, how are you going to investigate?"


    "Ma''am, you''re so smart. How could


    you not think of it?" He walked up with a teasing smile and looked at my stomach." People often say pregnancy turns a woman stupid. It seems that''s not without reason."


    I gave him a nk look and said, "I ran to you in such a hurry, but you''re making fun of me."


    I put my hands around my chest and pretended to be angry.


    Theo stepped forward with a ttering look. "Okay, it''s my fault. I''m sorry. Forgive me, Madam."


    He hugged me.


    I pped his hand away and looked at him. "Just say it."


    "So I deliberately put out news to see if she has someone behind her. They''ll definitely go to the police station to find her if there''s someone behind her," Theo said.


    "So that''s how it is."


    I thought about it, and Theo''s words made sense. ording to the usual reasoning, I should have been able to figure out why. I was the one who messed up my train of thought and was not calm enough.


    "Pregnant women are sensitive, and their brains can be more chaotic. I understand that. Mydy, you should read more books and calm yourself more or do prenatal education Maybe our children will be schrs in the future."


    "You sound like you want a boy?"


    Theo shook his head. "A girl is good. It''s better if she resembles you."


    I tsked and turned my head to the side. " Since it''s all fine, I''ll go back."


    I said I was going to leave, but he pulled me back. "I''m here, so stay with me."


    On that day, I stayed in the office with Theo, but I did not feel bored.


    He chatted with me at times and had Keith bring in fruit at other times, which was very thoughtful.


    In the back of my mind, though, I was very interested in whether there was someone behind Ruby...Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    At the police station.


    I followed Theo and arrived first.


    Theo was talking to their boss. I could not hear what they were saying because of the distance, but I knew they were having a good conversation. Both of them had smiles on their faces.


    After some conversation, we followed a group of people into a small room.


    Theo turned to me as I was confused and pointed his finger to the one-way mirror. He exined to me, "This is directly across from the visiting room, and we can see that person."


    So that was it.


    I nodded, and immediately afterward, I


    began to keep a lookout for that person.


    I did not know how long it took, but the officer''s voice finally sounded in my ears." Don''t talk for more than an hour."


    Through the one-way mirror, I first saw Ruby, who had left behind her former mor and looked a bit haggard and wretched.


    Looking at the person who came to see her, I was stunned.


    It was him...


    Theo saw my surprise and gently moved away from me as he looked inside. Only after seeing the visitor did he realize why I was surprised.


    There was that familiar voice next to my ear. "Ruby, did you do anything before you came in?" "No. Why?" Ruby''s voice was soft as if she had little strength.


    I approached the one-way mirror again to see how he looked at the moment.


    "Today, the media reported that the Al system developed by Grant Corporation was stolen, and I thought it was rted to you."


    Matthew only slightly raised his eyes, but it was like a pair of sharp des that questioned her.


    I did not know how I felt at this moment. I only knew that Matthew turned from a good person into someone ruthless.


    I could not look and listen any longer. I looked at Theo. "I don''t want to look."


    "Okay, then don''t look." He just needed to know who that person was.


    We left the police station. In fact, ! wanted to call Matthew out on the spot, but i did not have the courage. He used to give me a helping hand and was a warm and sunny person, but now...


    Thinking that Liz was also suffering because of him, I felt guiltier.


    Seeing my pale face, Theo held my hand." Wanda, don''t think too much."


    "Do you think it''s because of me that Matthew became like this?"


    "People change. Maybe that''s his true nature?"


    In fact, I did not need Theo''s answer. I also knew that the reason for Matthew''s change of temperament was because of me.


    Feeling a big hand caressing my head, I looked back and met Theo''s concerned eyes.


    "Promise me you won''t think about it."


    "Now that you know that the person who''s been trying to deal with you is Matthew, what are you going to do?


    DeWith Zimmer Corporation?" |


    asked with more anxiety in my tone.


    Theo''s face went cold. "You still care about Matthew."


    Seeing his expression change, I bit my lower lip. With some difficulty, said, "You know as well that he saved me many times. I have no way..." Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    A few momentster, Theo''s face warmed up. "I know. I won''t do anything until it''s absolutely necessary."


    "Theo, thank you." My voice was weak, but the words came from the bottom of my heart.


    Theo stared at me, his eyes containing an inexplicable meaning. He sighed, "This life of mine is in your hands."


    I lowered my head and smiled faintly. "Do you regret it?"


    Theo shook his head without any hesitation and opened his mouth. "No regrets, Wanda. As long as it''s what you want, I''ll satisfy you."


    Theo''s hand was on his strong chest, and he smiled. "I love you."


    "I love you more."

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    At night, when I was lying in bed, I did not feel like sleeping at all.


    Theo came out of the shower, saw me staring at the ceiling with wide eyes,y next to me, and put his arm behind my head.


    "You''re overthinking again."


    His voice brought me back to my senses.


    Turning my head to look at him, I opened my mouth softly. "I want to go see Matthew tomorrow."


    "You want to do what?" Theo''s voice was low. He clearly did not want me to meet up with him.


    Exhaling a heavy breath, I responded lightly, "I want to question him. Don''t


    worry, I''ll be fine."


    Theo hesitated for a long time, and I waited quietly for his reply.


    I did not know how much time passed before I heard his answer. "I''ll have Keith follow you.''


    "Okay."


    "It''ste. Go to sleep. Good night." He urged me.


    I gave a hum and then fell into a deep sleep next to him.


    What I did not know was that Theo had a sleepless night.


    The next day, I asked Keith to inquire about Matthew''s residence in the city.


    I found out that he was staying at the Splendour Hotel, so I rushed over there.


    Keith walked me to the door. "Wait for me here. If I''m not out in an hour, youe in." "Yes, Ma''am."


    I looked up at the hotel sign before entering.


    When I came to the door of 401,1 gathered enough courage to knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Matthew kept his guard up.


    I did not say anything and just knocked again.


    Matthew saw me through the peephole and opened the door with some haste, showing surprise on his face. "Wanda, it''s you! I haven''t had time to tell you yet."


    Looking inside, I smiled gently. "Don''t you want to invite me in?"


    "Of course,e in."


    What was he trying to hide by not choosing the presidential suite but just an average room?


    "When did youe to the capital?" I asked idly as I gazed around the room.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew replied without being defensive." I arrived a few days ago, I wanted to settle down before looking for you, but I didn''t expect you to find me first. How did you know I was here?"


    I deliberately avoided his doubts. The corners of my mouth turned into a grin." Are you here on vacation, or do you want to develop your business in Whaldorf?"


    "I''m here mainly for vacation, but I''m


    also here to observe the ce.


    Maybe I''ll open a branch here." Matthew walked toward me with his hands in his pockets. He had a cool temperament that he never had before, but what remained the same was his warm smile. From before till now, his smile toward me was always sunny.


    el


    I nodded. "Whaldorf is a big city. There''s a lot to do here for fun. There are manypanies here, but at the same time, thepetition is stressful. If you do establish a branch here, what about Liz? You won''t have time to take care of her and the baby."


    At my mention of Liz, Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. I realized something was wrong and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Liz and I got divorced. She brought it up, and the kid followed her."


    Hearing this sentence, I did not know what I was feeling.


    Gulping, I told him, "Liz loved you very much. If she chose to leave your side, it must be because you disappointed her."


    "In order to manage thepany, I


    .n


    leave home early every day ande backte. She was in a bad mood from the moment she gave birth and would think that I had someone outside. She woulde to the office to cause trouble, so we often quarreled. The day of the divorce was the calmest day for her. She took out the divorce papers and I agreed."

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    Upon listening to his words, there was nothing I could do tofort him. After all, this was all caused by Matthew himself. Moreover, even I thought that Liz was right to choose to leave.


    "Letting go when you don''t love her is a good thing," I said after a long silence.


    Matthew still looked at me with a bit of affection deep in his eyes. "Wanda, you know that I''m still waiting for you."


    I looked at him with a smile, perhaps mixed with some resentment I had toward him. "Is that so? Well, I''m pregnant, Mr. Zimmer. Please be careful so as not to mislead the child in my womb."


    Matthew''s smile froze, and he sat down. He seemed calm, but it made me feel slightly cold. "Tell me, how did you find this ce?"


    "I''d like to ask you what were you doing at the police station, Mr. Zimmer?" I narrowed my eyes and smiled.


    In an instant, Matthew stood up, walked up to me, and frowned. "Are you interrogating me?" Then, he seemed to have recalled something again and changed his words." Is Theo Grant investigating me?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled, staring at him with a hint of coolness in my eyes. "If you hadn''t nted a mole in Grant Corporation, Theo wouldn''t be investigating you."


    Once everything was out in the open, it was as if Matthew had regained hisposure. He lowered his head and sunk into deep thought for a while. Then, he went back to the sofa and sat down. He crossed his legs and looked at me with his most rxed attitude before spreading his hands and saying, "Since you already know about it, why''d youe here specifically to ask me?"


    "I want to know your purpose." I sat across from him, watching him like a prisoner." That''s why I''m here."


    Matthew unfolded his legs and ced his elbows on them while his hands were crossed between his legs. He looked up at me and said, "Wanda, if I said it was all for you, would you believe me?"


    I stared into his eyes, and they seemed sincere and affectionate with a hint of a smile. I shook my head and replied, "You went around an entire circle to set up such a big scene to say that it''s all for me? Do you think I''ll fall for that?"


    "Why not?" Matthew raised his hand and was oozing with imposingness. "As long as Grant Corporation loses its prestige, I stand a chance to swoop in to take you far away from Whaldorf City so that he can never find us."


    His words sounded nothing but a joke in my ears. "And what makes you think I''ll go with you, Mr. Zimmer?"


    "I don''t get it, Wanda. What''s so


    good about Theo? He clearly failed


    you before, yet you forgave him and decided to start all over with him. I


    truly


    don''t understand." ContentOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Matthew looked confused. He truly could notprehend it.


    "It''s because I love him very much. I was able to forgive him after I knew that he did everything for my own good."


    "What about me? I''ve been so good to you. Have you ever reciprocated my feelings?" Matthew asked eagerly. Matthew had saved me before even though it almost cost him his life. My heart softened up in an instant.


    "I''m extremely grateful and touched


    by your gestures, but that''s all there is to it. Matthew, stop doing foolish things. You''ve already lost a person like Liz who loves you so much Stop obstinately persisting in going about things the wrong way."


    Matthew saw the determination in my eyes, and his eyes actually turned


    C. His nose was somewhat


    Von


    crimson as well. "I truly regret it, Wanda."


    "If I had known that saving you would lead to you reconciling with Theo, then I would''ve rather died with you in that car ident."


    His words truly sent chills down my spine.


    Matthew had truly changed.


    I opened my mouth but could not seem to say aplete sentence. In the end, I said nothing.


    Matthew was equally silent as well.


    The entire room was pin-drop silent.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    After sitting for a while, I could not bring myself to stay any longer. Hence, I stood up and prepared to leave.


    When my hand touched the doorknob, I nced back at Matthew, who still had his head drooped down. He was not saying anything.


    "Matthew, I''d rather you be the same person I met for the first time back then."


    After saying this, I opened the door and left.


    I did not expect Matthew to give up all his ns because of me, but I hoped he could turn around and be the cheerful young man he used to be. When I arrived downstairs, Keith greeted me. When he saw my body shaking, he wanted to give me a hand.


    I waved my hands at him. "I''d like to take a walk alone, Keith."


    "But, Madam..."


    "Please."


    After seeing the pleading in my eyes, Keith nodded in agreement. "Alright. Then, be careful out there, Madam. Let me know when you''re ready to head back."


    As soon as he was done talking, I headed toward the direction of the nearby shopping mall alone.


    There were cars and people passing me by, yet I could hardly hear them.


    I remembered the first time I met Matthew three years ago. He was a tall man at six feet one inch, and he was wearing a pair of sunsses. Although his gaze was cold


    when he looked at me, it was not malicious.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When I saw him again, he was dressed in ck clothes. He appeared solemn and majestic. He was somewhat hostile toward me.


    However, when I quarreled with Theo and ran away from home, he reappeared again in front of me. Back then, Matthew''s youthful face was clean and handsome. It was even emotionally moving.


    Now, everything was different.


    As I closed my eyes, the rights and wrongs over the years shed through my mind like a movie. After going through so much, I started understanding many things. I had lost a lot as well.


    I lost my best friend, Cecilia, and my first child. Nheless, I had gained plenty too. The thing I was most grateful for was getting Theo''s love.


    In other words, I could say that he had never stopped loving me.


    When I thought of Theo, there was a sense of warmth in my heart.


    I did not know how far I had walked, but it was up until 1 heard a familiar voice that I snapped back to reality.


    Around the corner up front, there seemed to be a man and a woman in the middle of an argument. Both of their voices sounded very familiar to me.


    Driven by curiosity, I stepped forward toward them.


    It turned out to be those two.


    Zedd had his hands in his pockets, and his expression seemed cold. "Nadia, if you continue to do bad things behind my back, you can''t me me for being ruthless to you." "Cindy doesn''t like you, but she has such a tight grip on you. I naturally wanted to make things clear to her."


    Nadia''s overbearing attitude easily aroused Zedd''s disgust toward her. His handsome face was all distorted.


    He would not allow anyone to speak ill of Cindy.


    "I''ll make things clear to you. I don''t like you, so stop bothering me. Also, stop pretending to be someone you''re not and run around stirring up trouble with Cindy. This is myst


    warning to you!" Zedd said ima low voice.


    This was a warning as well as a threat.


    UMS


    Nadia''s expression changed in an instant. She was somewhat aggrieved and said," How could you treat me like this, Zedd? You''re all nice when you need me, yet you kick me away when I''m no longer of use to you?"


    "I made it very clear to you from the beginning. If I had known how


    hopelessly muddled you''d be, I


    absolutely wouldn''t have looked for you,


    you to piss Cindy off. I''m telling


    Nadia, don''t like you. The only person I love has always been Cindy. If you have other ideas about me,


    you should stop thinking about them as soon as possible." Zedd was about to leave after spitting out these words.


    I quickly stepped aside to avoid confrontation.


    "Zedd, Zedd!"


    Zedd left as he ignored Nadia despite her calls.


    However, we bumped into one another when he turned the corner...

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    When our eyes met, I felt somewhat embarrassed. I touched my ears and looked away from him. "Uh... Well, I was just passing by." Zedd looked at me with a guilty conscience and seemed to have understood something. "So you heard everything?"


    I nodded my head, not trying to deny it. " Mm. I heard it all."


    "Alright then." Zedd turned and walked forward without saying anything.


    I followed his pace and walked close to his side. "Cindy will be extremely moved if you tell her whatever you said earlier."


    The man halted his footsteps, and so did I.


    Zedd turned to look at me and said, "Moved, huh? So what? She still won''t choose to be


    with me." "How would you know if you don''t try?" I looked at him as well and said earnestly.


    Nheless, he shook his head with a look of helplessness. "It''s been so many years. Will she even look at me now?"


    At this moment, Zedd undoubtedly made me feel a slight heartache for him. He was just like me, who used to love in such a petty and low manner. "Cindy''s changed. Previously, she was even jealous of you and Nadia, so you should know that she has you in her heart." I was not being very loud, but I knew it was enough for Zedd to hear me. After a while, I continued, "What''s more, she had your child before, right?"


    Zedd was immediately stunned upon hearing this. "All of you know about that?"


    I replied with a slight smile on my face," We knew from an earlier time.


    "Just because I didn''t mention things, that doesn''t mean I''m not in the know. You''ve always cherished the same person, Mr. Nichols, so why are you backing down now?" I still looked at him with a smile.


    As if my words had touched him, there was a slight change in Zedd''s expression. "I got it now. Thank you. I have to head back to the office now, so I''ll have to get going."


    "Please do."


    As I watched Zedd leave, the words I just said to him relieved my stifled mood by a whole lot. Perhaps there was hope for Zedd and Cindy, after all.


    I smiled slightly, and when I was about to leave, someone called after me from behind. "Wanda Lane.


    It was Nadia.


    It turned out the woman had never left.


    Since I did not have a good impression of her, I naturally did not try to be too friendly. "I trust you''ve been well since west met, Miss Sherman." Nadia approached me one step at a time. Her face appeared solemn. "I heard the things you said to Zedd earlier."


    "And?"


    She frowned, clearly filled with displeasure. "Aren''t you being too much of a busybody?!"


    "I don''t think it''s entirely unrted to me. Cindy''s helping me manage Nectarine, so if someone goes out of their way to make trouble, I can''t feel at ease. I''m more worried about Cindy Suddenly falling in love with


    my


    Theo again. But if she''s with Zedd, I''ll be much more relieved," I spoke indifferently, talking to Nadia like I was joking.


    Nadia stared at me sternly without a hint of a smile on her face. "I knew you were doing it for yourself, Wanda. I''m warning you, don''t ruin things for me or you''ll get it from mel


    MS


    I nced at her from head to toe and smiled. "I''m sure you still have some respect for Theo, Miss Sherman. Are you using your background to threaten me?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Why you!" Nadia could not think of a response for a while, so she could only endure it sullenly.


    I sighed at her. This youngdy was also another stubborn person who simply could not broaden their mindset.


    "Nadia, as someone who''s


    personally experienced such a thing,


    I have to advise you that Zedd doesn''t love you, so you shouldn''t cling to him anymore. Isn''t it a piece of cake for you to find a rich and powerful backer? Why are you adamant about sticking to Zedd?" I was sincere in giving her the advice. As to whether Nadia was one to listen to me, that was a whole other matter.


    "I don''t need you to interfere! In short, stay out of my business!" Nadia left angrily after saying that. Staring at her disappearing figure, I suddenly came up with an idea on how to match Zedd and Cindy up.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    I asked Keith to drop me off at Nectarine Entertainment.


    I had not been here in a while, but everyone still treated me with respect.


    There were a lot of new faces, but Nectarine indeed needed rookies, so it seemed like Cindy had done a great job during her time here.


    I heard that she had newly renovated an office for herself. As I walked all the way to her office, I could see that the main door was made of wood and it looked somewhat pleasing.


    I initially wanted to push the door and walk straight into her office, but I knocked on the door instead. I thought that I should follow the normal procedure.


    "Come in.''


    There was a bit of maturity in Cindy''s voice, which surprised me.


    When I opened the door, what caught my eye was Cindy dressed in business attire, which made me feel even more shocked. "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but there''s already quite a drastic change."


    Hearing my voice, Cindy, who was initially busy with work, raised her head with a smile on her lips. "Are you here to marvel at my office?"


    "Of course." While speaking, I was already walking around and surveying.


    The walls were painted in her favorite white and blue. The space seemed fresher and airier. Her desk was incrediblyrge, which allowed her to amodate many documents. It was much more convenient to handle official business like this. The office was partitioned with a ss door, which was used as a guest room. If there were guests visiting, they could enter the room to discuss inside. All in all, the office''s decoration looked very simple and clean.


    I nodded at her. "Not bad. Compared to what it was before, this is simply heavenly.''


    "When I first came here, no one was willing to acknowledge me, but everything''s different now," Cindy said with a bit of pride in her tone.


    I was also grateful that she was no longer relying on Theo and was supporting herself.


    "Let''s talk inside."


    Cindy led me through the ss door, and there was arge space withplete facilities inside. It made one feel as if one was at home. We sat down together, and Cindy stared at me with her big, vivid eyes. "You''re not here just for a visit today, right, Wanda?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I have something better to do than that. I''m here because I think there''s something you need to know."


    I took out my phone and yed the recording of the conversation between Zedd and Nadia near the mall just now.


    Truthfully, I was not nning on


    recording it, but I happened to be holding onto my phone, and they happened to be talking about that topic. Hence, I simply thought about recording it just in case it might be useful.


    It was indeed useful now.


    After listening to the recording, I could not make sense of the expression on Cindy''s face. After taking the phone back, I stared at her and asked, "How do you feel about this?"


    She avoided my gaze and put her arms around her chest. "I want to focus on my career for now. I don''t want to think about these things for the time being."


    Just another person deceiving themselves again. Why were these two so persistent in walking the wrong path that I had taken before?


    "I shouldn''t be saying these things at


    all, Cindy, but since I happened toe across it, I still want to make things clear with you. You''re clearly worried about Nadia''s rtionship with Zedd, which proves that you have Zedd in your heart. Since you care about him, why not agree to be with him?" "Please don''t force me, Wanda," Cindy turned her face away slowly and spoke solemnly.


    "I just don''t want the two of you to miss out on one another. Zedd has been waiting for you for so many years. If one day he truly gives up and leaves, even if you want him to stay, I be of no use. Cindy, just be with him if you like him and cherish your time together." I patted her on the shoulder and walked out, leaving Cindy to ponder.


    I had done everything that I could. As for their choices, everything would depend on them from now on.


    It was time to head home.


    I walked out of Nectarine and was escorted back to the vi by Keith.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    I did a lot of things today. When I got back to the vi, I immediately copsed on the sofa.


    Even if I was spiritually awake, my body was physically exhausted.


    Caroline just happened to be back from grocery shopping. When she saw me lying on the sofa, she trotted all the way over, put down her things, and took a nket from a shelf to cover me up.


    "Why''d you lie down just like this, Madam? Be careful or you might catch a cold."


    "I''m alright. It''s not that easy to fall ill." Although that was what I said, I still covered myself up with the nket.


    Caroline looked at me and said earnestly, You''re pregnant now, so you should be taking more care of yourself. I''ll get cooking now."


    "Okay, I got it."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After I responded obediently, Caroline turned around and entered the kitchen.


    As for me, Iy still and unknowingly fell asleep right there.


    When I opened my eyes again, Theo''s handsome face came into view. "Why are you back already?"


    Since I just woke up, my voice was a little hoarse and a little softer. I propped myself up with Theo supporting me. "Lazy little pig, it''s already eight in the evening. Of course, I''m back."


    When I looked out, it was already dark.


    As I rubbed my eyes, I stood up and asked,"


    Have you eaten?"


    "No. I''m waiting for you."


    We walked to the table together, and Caroline reheated the food again.


    "What was the result of seeing Matthew today?"


    I knew that Theo would ask. I sighed and replied, "There''s no saving him."


    It was the truth.


    Seeing my dejected face, Theo did not ask any further and merely put more food on my te. "Come on. Eat some more."


    I had no appetite at this point. I merely poked around the food on my te and muttered, "He has divorced Liz."


    "This has nothing to do with you, so don''t beat yourself up over it." Theo clearly understood my mood, so the first thing he said were words offort.


    When I looked up at him, I felt a little ufortable. "Liz is a very good woman. If she hadn''t met Matthew, she would''ve been very happy."


    Perhaps because I was pregnant, I became more and more emotional. My eyes were actually getting wet as I spoke.


    Upon noticing my abnormality, Theo


    hurriedly sat over and wiped the


    tears from the corners of my eyes.


    "Fool, what are you sad about? It has nothing to do with you in the first


    ce."


    My past with Liz kept popping up in my mind, and I still remembered her saying,'' We could''ve been great friends.'' It made me feel particrly more emotional.


    She was right. We could have been such good friends.


    "Do you think I''m a jinx, Theo? It seems that everyone around me doesn''t do well."


    Just like Cecilia and Liz.


    As he stroked my head, there was a sense of distress not only in Theo''s eyes but also in his tone of voice. "What nonsense. I''m living well and incredibly happy. Wanda, everyone has their own lives. It''s up to them to control their own lives. You can''t control them, okay?"


    Theo''s rarely-seen earnest constion truly warmed my heart.


    "I know. I truly do."


    Nheless, I was just sad.


    After quite some time, I slowly recovered and wiped the tears from my cheeks. I went back to my smiling self and said, "I hate this version of me. I''m so overly


    sensitive."


    "I like you no matter what." Theo smiled lightly. "Alright, let''s eat up. We''ve been sitting here for quite some time and we haven''t taken a single bite." "Okay, let''s eat."


    With Theo by my side, I stopped thinking about Matthew and Liz. However, regarding Zedd''s matter today, thought that Theo had to know about it as well. "I also bumped into Zedd today."

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Theo did not seem to mind it, and his hands continued to move. "Oh? What happened?"


    I shook my head and responded lightly, " It''s nothing much. He made things clear with Nadia but didn''t make them clear with Cindy, so I went ahead and exined things in his stead."


    As if he did not expect me to do so much today, Theo put down his utensils and held my hands. His tone was still gentle and soft, "If Nadia finds out that you did that, won''t you be asking for trouble?"


    "She already knows. She heard me when I was talking to Zedd." I pursed my lips and sighed again.


    I truly was being a busybody.


    Perhaps it was because I did not want to see Zedd and Cindy repeat the same tragedy because of the regret I felt toward Matthew and Liz.


    He patted my hand lightly, telling me not to worry about it. "So what if she causes trouble for you? It''s just Nadia. She can''t stir up much." Theo had always been confident, and this time was no exception.


    "How about giving me a position in thepany? An easy one." I looked at him and said slowly.


    Hearing my words, Theo could not hide the smile on his face and unconsciously smiled. "Why? Are you worried that I''ll get abducted, so you n on monitoring me in thepany?"


    I was nearly full and simply ced my utensils down. Then, I ced my chin on my hands and said with half a smile, "What if I said yes?"


    Theo apuded mischievously and leaned closer to me. "Then I''ll be ecstatic. I wee Mrs. Grant toe and supervise me every day." "That''s great. What position will you be giving me?" I looked at him in a calm manner.


    As he pretended to ponder, Theo''s eyes drifted in my direction from time to time." For the convenience of my wife to monitor me, perhaps you can be my assistant?"


    I pursed my lips and blinked. "Don''t you already have an assistant? Keith?"


    "He recentlyined that he has too much work and can''t handle it alone. You shoulde and give him a hand."


    As Theo''s assistant, Keith indeed had a lot of official business to handle. I nodded at him. "Okay, then let''s have Keith handle me."


    Theo''s expression changed in an instant. " You can''t say that."


    Seeing his solemn appearance, I asked with great interest, "Why can''t I?"


    "I''m the only person who can handle you." Theo got up, picked me up, and was about to go upstairs. "You may clear the table now, Caroline."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Theo strode forward with his long


    legs and walked upstairs back to the room. He ced me on the soft bed,y beside me, and touched my stomach. "Wanda, do you know that I''m incredibly happy right now?"


    Hearing this, I hesitated, then said, "Is it because we finally have a child that belongs to us?"


    "That''s just one


    of the reasons.


    During the days when you were


    away, the vi felt cold no matter


    how big or prosperous it is. When et


    you and Munchkin showed up, it was no longer just a vi but a home." Theo hugged me and ced his chin on top of my head. "I''m happy because I have a home."


    There was a subconscious smile on my lips, and his words sounded sweet. Everyone keeps saying how domineering Theo Grant is, but when you''re with me, you''re very warm and reassuring."


    "What about before?"


    When he suddenly mentioned before, those unbearable images of the past appeared in my mind. There was a pain in my heart for no reason, and I ced my hand on my chest.


    Theo looked down at me, and after noticing my action, he held me a little tighter. "I won''t mention the past anymore from today onward. I''m sorry."


    I did not answer him. I merely reached out and hugged him.


    Yes, we should never mention the past again.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    The next day after breakfast, I went upstairs to change my clothes.


    I took out the professional attire that I had not seen in a long time and put it on. As I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself, I recalled past memories in a sh.


    While I was deep in contemting, I felt someone hug me from behind. I came back to my senses. Another figure appeared in the mirror.


    "Do you think I look good, President Grant?" I stared at Theo in the mirror and asked with a smile.


    He rested his head on my shoulder and responded with a smile, "It looks good, but


    But what?" I asked.


    "Isn''t your skirt a little too short?" He looked down, and after noticing my kneelength skirt, he let go of me.


    Theo circled around me, then shook his head again and again, looking somewhat unhappy. "You''re pregnant, so you shouldn''t be wearing such a short skirt. Plus, it''s so tight-fitting. It shows off your figure too much."


    He frowned with a straight face and a serious tone.


    I looked at him with a smile. "Then, what do you think I should be wearing. President Grant?"


    "I''ll look for something for you."


    I leaned against the wall, quietly watching Theo rummage through my closet.


    After a long while, Theo took out the selected clothes and put them on the bed. He held his hand and looked at me with satisfaction. "This one, then."


    Theo chose a pair of overalls, which the seller had sent by mistake when I was online shopping in Zenon. I had never even worn it.


    "This one''s brimming with youthfulness. Do you think it''s suitable?" I was in betweenughter and tears. I picked it up and tried to measure it on myself. "Say, you


    said that I''m pregnant now, so how can I dress like a youngster?"


    When I said this, the man did not seem like he enjoyed hearing it.


    Theo walked behind me and said, "With your face, Mrs. Grant, it''s not an exaggeration to say that you look like you just graduated from college."


    I was a little helpless and threw the clothes he chose on the bed. "I don''t have the guts to pull this off. It''s


    gettingte. How about you head on over to thepany first? I''IDgo


    there by myselfter." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at the overalls that I rejected, Theo wrapped his hands around his chest. "It''s okay for you to not wear this one, but you can''t wear that either."


    "I got it, I got it. I''ll choose my attire wisely. You can rest easy."


    I pushed Theo out of the room and took a painstaking effort for him to leave. Yet just as I was about to close the door, he turned back around and warned me again, "You absolutely can''t wear that. If I see you in that attireter in thepany, I''ll..." "What will you do?" Theo thought about it for a while, then said harshly, "I''ll kick you out and make you go back and change." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How cruel.


    O


    Initially, I nned on just wearing this and facing the consequencester. Since he was so determined, I should not be taking risks.


    I made an ''OK'' gesture at him and said," Okay. I promise to change into more conservative clothes. Alright, President Grant?"


    Theo observed my expression, and


    when he heard the sincerity in my


    tone, he nodded. "That''s good to hear. ll be leaving now. Take your time on the road." Afterward he


    turned around and walked away.


    I sighed, and when I was about to close the door, another force seemed to be blocking it again. "Why are you back again, President Grant?" "I forgot something."


    Before I could ask him what it was, Theo leaned in and pressed his lips to mine. The kiss was extremely passionate.


    After a while, he reluctantly moved away." My goodbye kiss. Okay, I really have to go now. See you at thepany."


    What goodbye kiss? We were about to see each other again soon.


    I smiled lightly, and this time, I watched Theo head downstairs before closing the door.


    Back in the room, I rummaged through the clothes in the closet and muttered to myself, "Can''t be too short and it has to be conservative, right?"


    My eyes finally stopped at the corner of the closet. It seemed that this was the only choice.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    I changed into a ck dress that was past knee-length. It was conservative but still professional.


    As I had not driven for a long time, I nned on driving there by myself.


    Keith was Theo''s assistant, after all, so I asked him to go to thepany first.


    As I traveled along the congested road, I suddenly thought about another road that could lead to Grant Corporation. Although it was a long detour, it was located in the suburbs of North Ring Road, and there were fewer people and cars there. Hence, I thought it would be a much easier road to take. As I thought about it, I changed my direction and got on North Ring Road.


    It was indeed much easier to drive here. There were only a few cars on the wide road, but I was driving much slower. Once the car behind me overtook me, I was the only car left.


    As I was listening to a song, I drove leisurely and noticed there was a car behind me. I thought to myself that since I was not driving fast, I drove a little to the side so that the car could overtake me.


    However, the car did not seem to have the same idea.


    I nced at the ck car behind with my rearview mirror, and its speed remained constant. It was following me closely from behind, making me feel slightly uneasy.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I frowned slightly and sped up. At the same time, the car behind seemed to be speeding up as well.


    Just like that, I knew that they were following me.


    Thinking of the car ident years ago, I grew more apprehensive. My grip on the steering wheel subconsciously grew tighter.


    Feeling solemn, I tried to keep myself calm and increase my speed. The scenery outside the window receded faster and faster. I kept an eye on the car behind me, and the person was also elerating.


    I could feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead, but it was not the time to lower my guard. I gritted my teeth and sped up even more.


    There was a turn in front of me. I stepped on the clutch and harshly turned the steering wheel to the left. Even though there was a car ahead, I gathered up my courage and overtook it by a tiny margin.


    I


    After overtaking that car, I looked back again. The car I overtook seemed to be helping me as it stopped diagonally on the road, Seeing that the situation was not in their favor, the other car turned around and left.


    After the stalker drove off, the car that helped me straightened its car back onto the road.


    I pulled over to the side of the road, got out of the car, and wanted to say thank you to the person.


    When the car stopped beside me, the door slowly opened, and when I saw the person getting out of the car, I was stunned. "It''s you."


    Sandra showed me a slight smile. "Madam Grant." "Thank you for helping me out just now, but did you know that it was me?" I looked at the indescribably beautiful woman in front of me, but I became a little wary.


    She shook her head and said softly, "I didn''t, but it


    overtaus very dangerous


    just now. You risked your life to overtake my car, and I noticed the car following you very closely from behind. I was able to guess the rest. No matter who the person was, I would''ve stopped to block anyway."


    Sandra spoke very calmly. She sounded like she would have helped anyone who was in trouble.


    In any case, she truly helped me out this time.


    I stepped forward and smiled at her." Thank you so much, Miss Tyler. If it weren''t for you, I truly don''t know what I would''ve done.


    Judging by the person''s attitude of


    following me so closely earlier, the guy would definitely not have given up until he achieved his goal today. If it were not for Sandra, perhaps they would be cleaning up


    O


    something else off this road.


    "You''re very wee, Mrs. Grant. You''re heading to Grant Corporation, right? It''s almost time to clock in now."


    "Yeah. Please go ahead first." I nodded at her and walked back to my car.


    Meanwhile, Sandra got back into her car and drove ahead of me.


    I looked behind me and wondered if the person just now was someone Nadia had sent after me.


    After getting in the car, I rubbed my belly and was afraid for a while. Maybe I still needed to get myself a driver...

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    It was alreadyte when I arrived at Grant Corporation.


    Keith''s office was just outside Theo''s, and he was there when I arrived.


    Seeing me walk over, he stepped forward to greet me. "Why are you sote?"


    "There was a slight mishap."


    Although I tried my best to look calm, Theo could see the abnormality in my expression. His voice softened, "What happened?"


    He took me into the office, and I told him what had just happened.


    Once I was done exining, Theo''s brows were furrowed deeply. He seemed worried and angry. "I''ll send someone to investigate and get behind this as soon as possible. I''ll have Keith pick you up in the future."


    I knew that he was a busy bee, and sometimes, he needed to head out to otherpanies early in the morning to talk business. He could note to the office with me. Nheless, Keith was his assistant and should keep himpany.


    When I thought of this, I said, "I''ll ask the driver at home to pick me up and send me here instead. You need Keith."


    "Alright then." Theo no longer objected. It was just that he did not seem too happy." You mentioned that it was Sandra who helped you out?"


    "Yeah."


    Truthfully, I was still unable to lower my guard with Sandra. It just felt too much like a coincidence.


    Moreover, Theo seemed to have some doubts as well and remained silent for a while.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. "Are you free, President Grant?"


    It was Sandra.


    I nodded to Theo, who responded, "Come in."


    Sandra came in with a stack of documents, and seeing me, she smiled politely at me as a form of greeting before turning her eyes to Theo.


    "This is the nning for the artificial


    system at next week''s film festival. Please review it, President Grant." She presented the document to Theo. "I''ve taken the liberty to mark out a couple of ces that seem inappropriate, but the specifics still need to be grasped by you, President Grant." She was a professional in this area and


    seemed incredibly confident in this


    field


    Theo flipped through the document, and after some time, he raised his head and said, "Not bad. You''re quite the expert in this area, Director Tyler. The marked ces are quite relevant, so feel free to go forward as you see fit."


    "Okay. I''ll handle it."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, ording to my wife, it''s all thanks to you that she didn''t get herself into a catastrophe this morning''d like to thank you as well, Director Tyler," Theo said rather casually. "We''d like to invite you over to dinner tonight, Director Tyler.


    Would that be alright?" Content


    belongs to


    Sandra seemed to be hesitating from the ttery, and she smiled lightly. "I just happened to pass by, so there''s no need to be so polite, President Grant and Mrs.


    Grant." "You still saved my life, so I''m incredibly grateful," I echoed along.


    I knew that Theo was trying to use this meal as an excuse to probe through Sandra''s words. Meanwhile, I merely wanted to know what was her deal. Sandra finally agreed to us. "Since you''ve put it that way, Mrs. Grant, how can I refuse? Then I''ll be troubling the two of you for dinner tonight."


    "It''s what should be done. My wife


    has just returned to Grant


    Corporation, and I wanted her to


    help Keith out. However, I just suddenly recalled that you''re quite busy with your project and need


    manpower, right, Director Tyler? Why don''t I hand my wife over to you instead?"


    Theo''s proposal was unexpected to me, but I quickly understood his intentions.


    He was testing her.


    Upon hearing him, Sandra turned her head to me. "I''m happy to wee you onboard, but I do wonder if you''re interested in our project, Mrs. Grant?"


    "In terms of artificial intelligence, I am indeed a novice, but if you''re willing to teach me, Director Tyler, I''m more than willing to participate." "Of course, I am." Sandra quickly agreed to it.


    I stretched out my hand and said, "Then I''ll be in your care from now. Director Tyler.''

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    Sandra amiably shook my hand as well.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    You''re too polite, Mrs. Grant." "Let''s start tomorrow, then? We''ll first get you familiar with things today," Theo spoke again.


    "Of course. Then, I''ll head back to work now." Sandra left the office afterward.


    Looking at her back, I felt aplicated emotion. She indeed did not seem like the kind of person who would do such a thing.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s important to put your guard up. It''s always better to investigate beforehand."


    I turned my gaze to Theo and saw his deep eyes. I nodded back at him.


    Early in the evening, we arrived at Seasky


    Restaurant.


    Regardless of the boring name, it was the best restaurant in Whaldorf, and the price was in the middle range. Manypanies would hold reunions or annual meetings here.


    Sandra came somewhatte, and we were waiting in the private room. "I''m so sorry. The project was being followed up and I got preupied."


    "It''s alright, Director Tyler. Please take a seat." I smiled, then told the waiter to start serving the dishes.


    Theo took the lead in raising his ss and giving a toast to Sandra. "Thank you, Director Tyler, for helping my wife this morning. We''ll have to drink to this."


    She was not pretentious and drank with Theo.


    Sandra must be one to socialize often, so she was good at drinking. It was no wonder she was straightforward with it.


    "Yeah. I truly have to thank you, Director Tyler. Is your house located around that area?" I asked curiously.


    North Ring Road was close to the suburbs. People took that road either because it was clean and quiet, or because they lived in the area around North Ring Road.


    Sandra responded with a smile. "Yeah. I bought The Uno at North Ring Road."


    She seemed to have told me that without the slightest hesitation.


    "The Uno at North Ring Road was newly opened two years ago, but the residents there are not of young age. Either that, or they would buy the ce just for investment or


    el.ne


    retirement. I didn''t expect you to live there, Director Tyler," Theo said casually, but his words seemed to have a deep hidden meaning.


    His eyes were burning, but Sandra seemed to be rather calm. "I like the quietness. It''s in the suburbs, so very few people woulde and go.


    Plus, it''s very convenient for me toet


    do research. I''m not afraid of you guys making fun of me, so I''ll tell you this wasined about and warned because of the loud noises I made during research when I was overseas before this. So after that, I tried to stay away from popted areas so as not to disturb people."


    Sandra spoke slowly, and her unhurried exnation was very sincere. Perhaps it was just us being overly suspicious.


    Just as I was about to speak, Theo spoke first, "Aren''t you afraid of others getting vengeful for you helping my wife out? After all, society isn''t as peaceful as it used to be."


    "Of course, I''m afraid. But I


    happened to be in the middle of it, so I couldn''t just sit back and ignore it. Besides, I just stopped my car, it''s nothing. If it were any other


    dangerous situation, I''m afer no!


    wouldn''t have such courage Sandra said while covering her mouth and chuckling a few times. What she said was only human nature.


    "You''re right. I really do have to thank you for this time, Director Tyler."


    In order to avoid the embarrassment caused by Theo''s continuous questioning, I hurriedly spoke up.


    After this meal, I suddenly grew fonder of Sandra.


    On the way home, Theo asked me, "What do you think?"


    "I think it was just a coincidence. She''s right about everything." I suddenly became less suspicious of Sandra.


    Theo did not respond, and the next moment, Keith called him.


    "I found the culprit, President Grant." Keith paused slightly, and I heard a page being turned. He was probably looking at the material. He continued, "It''s Nadia."


    "Okay. I got it."


    After he hung up the phone, I looked at him. "We misunderstood Sandra..."


    Theo smiled slightly. "It''s always good to be more careful."


    I nodded, but I felt a little guilty in my heart...

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    The next day, I headed to Sandra''s workce to begin work.


    "I have yet to familiarize myself with this field and will have to trouble you to guide me, Director Tyler."


    My suspicions toward herst night had made me act like I was interrogating her during our meal yesterday. Thus, I felt apologetic toward Sandra and spoke to her in a gentler tone.


    It seemed that Sandra had not taken yesterday''s events to heart and merely led me to my workspace as she said, "You''re too kind, President Lane. I believe your talents will aid in our project''s advancement."


    Hearing her address me as ''President Lane'' made me feel weird, and I hurriedly waved my hands as I said, "Please don''t call me that. I''m not in charge of thepany anymore and am merely one of your subordinates. We''re close in age, so you can just call me by my name."


    "Alright." Sandra took a noticeable pause before she smiled and said, "In that case, I''ll address you as Wanda going forth. You can''t work too hard now since you''re pregnant, and after thinking about it, I feel that data integration will be a more suitable task for you."


    "Data integration?"


    Sandra motioned for me to sit down before she took the mouse and clicked it so the screen disyed the correct page. "We conduct system tests every morning, and all you need to do is consolidate and archive the data the programmers send over." "Alright, understood."


    I had not done much clerical work before, but I was pretty good at organizing data.


    Seemingly worried I would overthink things, Sandra added, "This is very important. It''s a crucial part of our systems analysis process, so no mistakes should be made. But I''m sure you can handle it."


    "Don''t worry. I understand that every position is important and valuable."


    Then, Sandra gathered all employees within the department and said, "This is the department''s newest employee, but I''m sure you all know her better than I do. I hope everyone can work well with each other andplete the project sessfully." When she finished speaking, she turned to me and pointed to someone else as she said, "This is Queenie, the project leader. You can ask her any questions you might have."


    I nodded as I turned toward Queenie to smile at her. She returned my smile, but I could see obvious contempt in her eyes as she gazed at me. Were my eyes ying tricks on me?


    "Wanda, I have something else to attend to, but you can contact me anytime if you need anything."


    Sandra pulled me back to reality before my imagination ran too wild.


    The crowd dispersed after she left, and I returned to my desk so I could familiarize myself with the job.


    Time flew once I started working, and the afternoon arrived in the blink of an eye.


    I took an empty cup, walked to the pantry, and overheard something not meant for my ears.


    Queenie and Florence Levin, who was part of the promotional team, were inside.


    Queenie had a contemptuous look


    on her heart-shaped face, and her voice sounded equally


    contemptuous as she said, "Wanda Lane is pregnant, but she''s still working. She''s just worried that President Grant is having an affair, isn''t she?"


    "President Grant is rich and handsome. Countlessdies would love to be with him, so it''s only natural that she''s worried," Florence said as she smiled.


    Queenie was making a cup ofOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    coffee. She stirred it as sheined about me, "I heard she previously weaseled her way into working as a waitress in Zenon, and her skills have regressed after not working at Grant Corporation for so long. I didn''t even want to answer the stupid questions she had this morning, but I didn''t dare lose my temper because she''s his wife."


    "You''re right, but she''s new, so it''s only normal that she hasn''t gotten the hang of things yet. Have some patienee. Things will get better soon Florence did not add to what she had said.


    "There''s no way she''d be okay with working as a mere data clerk here. I bet she''s after Director Tyler''s position."


    Queenie''s statements were bing more and more ridiculous.


    I wanted to head inside, but I also wanted to continue listening to what she had to say. Thus, I forced myself to stay put and listen.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Florence was much more sensible than Queenie was. A doubtful look appeared on her face as she lowered her eyes and said," I don''t think so. Artificial intelligence is not part of her job scope. Besides, she''s Mrs. Grant. She''ll return to take charge of Grant Corporation after her child is born and won''t need to pay any attention to being the director."


    Florence was quite a logical thinker, and her train of thought did not get influenced by Queenie.


    I stared silently at Queenie from the corner where I stood. I was curious to know how she had concluded that I was after the director''s position. Queenie''s eyes shifted. The fact that she had taken the time to n this did not escape my eyes.


    "Are you crazy? Did you really think she wants to take over the director''s position? Director Tyler often discusses projects with President Grant, and they spend so much time together that, of course, Wanda Lane would be on her guard. Besides, Director Tyler has good looks, does her job well, and has a much better family background than her. It''d be weirder if she weren''t worried."


    I could not help smirking when I heard that. Her analytical skills were good, but it was a shame she had put them to use in the wrong ce.


    I was just about to walk in when another voice rang out.


    "Mrs. Grant could have just told President Grant that she liked my position if that was the case. Why would she have gone to the effort to join our department?"


    Sandra walked out of the pantry''s hidden space. That hidden space served as the store room where different sorts of coffee, tea, and other drinks were kept. She had probably overheard Queenie''s and Florence''s conversation when browsing inside.


    "Director Tyler."


    The women called out to her in unison upon seeing her, and Queenie lost her edge.


    Sandra nced at Queenie. A displeased expression appeared on her face as she said, "I''ve always warned you against gossiping about other people behind their backs, and this is how you respond to what I said. Let''s not even talk about how this is such a despicable thing to do. How can you make such statements when you don''t even have the facts to back them up?''


    Her aura was extremely intimidating, and Queenie did not even dare lift her head as she said, "We were just joking, Director Tyler."


    "Is that so?" Sandra''s lips curled upward into a slight smile. However, her smile was so cold that it raised goosebumps. "I listened to your entire conversation, and it didn''t seem like you were joking."


    Queenie did not dare talk back upon hearing that, and she hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, Director Tyler. I won''t do it anymore."


    "You shouldn''t be apologizing to me. You should apologize to Wanda instead,"


    Sandra replied as she red at Queenie. I could tell that she truly despised such behavior.


    Queenie immediately lowered her


    voice, and she sounded pressured as she said," But she didn''t even know this happened. It would be so awkward if I went to apologize to her"


    "No, it won''t. I heard you too," I said as I walked in and gazed at her.


    A shocked expression appeared on Queenie''s face. She was truly stunned.


    "So, aren''t you going to apologize?" Sandra urged Queenie.


    When Queenie did not respond, Florence elbowed her in the ribs before the two admitted to their wrongdoings together. "We''re sorry we were so mouthy, Mrs. Grant. It won''t happen again."


    "Forget it. I can pretend I didn''t hear anything, but it''d be best if you could wait until you''re at home before you begin gossiping. Don''t do it inside


    the office building again." side


    I refused to believe that such things would never happen again when faced with someone like Queenie. " Also, since I''m working in your department, you can just call me by my name."


    "Alright, alright. We''ll get back to work now," Florence said as she hurriedly dragged Queenie along with her.


    I noticed the enraged look in Queenie''s eyes before they left. It looked like I would have to keep my eye on that woman.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Thank you for speaking up for me, Director Tyler." I turned around to thank her.


    "You''re wee. I don''t like this kind of behavior. Don''t take what they said personally."


    Sandra waved a hand and smiled as she left after finishing her sentence.


    I smiled as I watched her walk away, and my liking for her increased.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    I told Theo about this when I returned home that night.


    However, I did not share Queenie''s and Florence''s names with him. All I told him was that Sandra had defended me.


    There was no discernible expression on Theo''s face after he heard what I had to say, and he said calmly, "Just because she spoke up for you doesn''t necessarily mean it''s a good thing.¡±


    I did not understand what he was hinting at and tilted my head to look at him. "Theo, you don''t think Director Tyler is a good person?"


    The man shook his head. Then, worried that I might overthink things, he exined, "Director Tyler is talented, and I admire her. I just don''t want you to trust someone simply because they did you a small favor."


    I smiled when I heard his exnation. "Got it. I understand what you mean. I just felt embarrassed about the way we were so suspicious and interrogated her previously."


    "How about this? I''ll increase her pay after she haspleted the events scheduled for next week. What do you think?"


    "Alright," I agreed.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since that counted aspensation, I felt much better about things.


    "How are you feeling today?" Theo changed the subject. He cared more about how I felt than he did about other people.


    I gave him an ''OK'' sign. "Everything''s fine. I''ve rified everything I don''t understand, and things will go even smoother tomorrow." "My wife is so smart and talented. I''m sure she can shine like a star whenever she goes."


    Theoplimented menguidly as the corners of his lips curled upward into a bright smile.


    I looked up at him and saw the affection in his eyes. "That''s enough. People are going to call you a potter praising his pots."


    "Nothing to be afraid of since my wife is so talented."


    With Theo''s encouragement, I became more and morefortable with my job every passing day. I could even notice tiny systemic mistakes from time to time. That came as a delightful surprise to Sandra.


    The first time I attended a departmental meeting, Sandra praised and recognized my work.


    "Wanda might be new to the job, but


    she''s attentive to details and was able to spot system errors before even a week had passed. That''s truly admirable. I hope everyone will learn from her, and I believe our project will be a sess."


    Everyone apuded me the minute she finished speaking, and that made me feel slightly bashful. "Mutualmunication is the way to go about things. It''ll be difficult for our project not to seed when we have a director as responsible as Director Tyler and such esteemed colleagues working on it."


    "Well said."


    I thanked Sandra when the meeting ended. "Thank you for believing in me, Director."


    Sandra smiled. "You did well, so of course, I believe in you."


    I returned to my desk. The job might seem simple and in, but in my opinion, every job brought value to the table. It was simply a matter of whether the employee could achieve that or not.


    As for myself, I aspired to carry out clerical tasks to the best of my ability. I would deem myself to have seeded when I could not only organize data but also make constructive suggestions to the team.


    I was full of motivation, yet I kept getting set up.


    A departmental emergency meeting was held that afternoon. Data errors had caused the tests ran that morning to fail, meaning plenty of time had gone down the drain. I was the person in charge of that data.


    I frowned and muttered to myself, "That doesn''t seem right. I cross-checked the data multiple times. How could there be an error?"


    "Wanda, you''re human, not a robot. It''s only natural that mistakes were made. But that''s alright as long as you''re willing to own up to it. However, this mistake is pretty severe and will dy the project''s progress."


    Queenie''s hypocrisy was no doubt rubbing salt into my wound. I looked at her...

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    I looked at Queenie. Fury boiled within me, and the look in my eyes was not friendly.


    The stern look in my eyes scared Queenie. Her expression changed slightly, and she stumbled over her words as she said, "1-1 was just stating the truth."


    My gaze turned to Sandra, who was sitting at the head of the table, when I heard a sigh. She was the one who had sighed, and she had a solemn look on her face as she said, "Alright, go find out which part of the data was incorrect."


    "Alright." The person who responded was Mitchell Jacobs, the head of the programming department.


    His fingers flew over hisptop''s keyboard, and he soon identified where the data''s vulnerabilities were. After extracting the relevant data, he faced the projector and pointed at a cell that housed data. "This is it. There''s an additional decimal point in here.¡±


    It was a minuscule error, but it affected all the other relevant data after it.


    I stared at the spreadsheet. How could something have gone wrong after I had cross-checked it multiple times? However, the mistake was disyed right before me now, and I had no choice but to admit it was my fault.


    I stood and looked at everyone. "I''m sorry, everyone. It was my fault. I''ll make up for it."


    "How are you going to make up for this? What you said sounds wonderful, but how are you going to make up for the time we''ve lost?" Queenie asked in a hostile tone.


    I wanted to fight back, but there was nothing I could say.


    Who knew? Perhaps I had really missed out on that mistake when checking my work.


    The air in the room seemed to freeze over before Sandra finally spoke, "Newbie mistakes are inevitable. Work overtime and patch up the mistakes. Your overtime fees will be tripled. As for Wanda, since it''s the first time you''ve made a mistake, you''ll be let go with a warning. Things won''t go by so easily next time."


    "Thank you, Director."


    I lowered my head as I sat down. Then, I heard Queenie say, "Is that all? Our tripled overtime pay should be deducted from her pay at the very least." "I..." I was just about to fight back when Sandra beat me to that. "Queenie! We''re all part of the same department, and is it only her fault that the data was incorrect?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    You''re the team lead, and you''re supposed to verify all the data. You hold responsibility for this issue too since you couldn''t spot the error!"


    Queenie fell silent obediently after getting reprimanded. She did not dare say anything else but continued ring at me with a vengeful look in her eyes.


    "That will be all. Meeting adjourned!" Sandra seemed slightly agitated, and before leaving, she nced at me and said," Wanda, meet me in my office." She left the meeting room when she finished speaking.


    I gathered my things and was just about to head to her office when Queenie said excitedly, "I bet the director wants you to go to her ceso


    office so she can reprimand you in


    private. Who would have thought that Mrs. Grant would make mistakes too?"


    When I heard what she said, I red at her and said coolly, "Ms. Sanders, the fact that you''re so excited over my misfortunes is making me think you framed me."


    The thought had not urred to me previously, but Queenie''s attitude was making me more and more suspicious.


    She immediately became flustered. "Don''t speak such nonsense. How could you say that when you don''t have any proof?"


    "In that case, please shut your mouth, Ms. Sanders. That will prevent me from overthinking things." I did not bother looking back when I left the meeting room after finishing my sentence.


    However, I heard Queenie continue muttering, "It''s her fault, yet she still has the gall to me someone else. Ridiculous.''


    I ignored her and walked toward Sandra''s office.


    She might have decided against reprimanding me when everyone else was watching as she had considered my dignity. Thus,


    perhaps Queenie was right what


    she said Sandra summoned me to her office so she could reprimand me in private.


    When I heard her say e in'' in a cool tone after knocking on her door, I pushed the door open and walked in. "Director."


    I had prepared myself for a hailstorm, but Sandra was as calm and collected as ever." Do you really think it''s your fault?" Confused, I looked at her. "What do you mean, Director?"


    Sandra smiled at me. "With yourpetence, I don''t think you would''ve made such a mistake."

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    She believed me.


    A warm and fuzzy feeling crept over me. Even though I had started doubting myself, she was giving me courage.


    It had been a long time since I worked in a job like this, and the courage I had back then had been reduced by half. Now, Sandra''s statement was enough for me to be confident in my level of attention to detail.


    "To be honest, I didn''t want to bear the responsibility. I had checked everything multiple times, and such mistakes shouldn''t be present," I said confidently.


    Sandra gazed at me. A bright smile appeared as she said, "It would''ve been wonderful if you were this confident


    during the meeting too."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out this was how she thought of me.


    If I were still wary of her before this, all the wariness I had disappeared that instant


    Since she believed in me, I was willing to trust her too.


    "Thank you, Director Tyler."


    Heartfelt thanks always sounded sincere, and Sandra seemed to sense my sincerity. Her smile grew even wider as she said, ''You''re wee. If it wasn''t your fault, that means someone framed you. Do you have anyone you suspect?"


    "I originally didn''t, but the way Queenie acted just now made me suspect her. I''m sure you feel the same way, Director Tyler." I had been working for so many years, and I was good at reading people.


    I knew that one of the reasons Sandra trusted me was because there was someone she was suspicious of too.


    Sandra smiled slightly as she said, "Yes, that''s why I said what I said just now. No matter who''s trying to frame you, they''re aiming to get you kicked out of Grant Corporation. Since I said I wouldn''t let you off as easily the next time, I''m sure they''ll strike again."


    She was so calm that she had even managed toy down the foundations for future incidents. This made me admire Sandra even more.


    "I agree, and it''ll be even more beneficial for them if they strike again as soon as possible. Recurring mistakes are a huge no-no in thepany, so they''ll never let such a chance pass by."


    That was the way humans worked. The more they wanted to aplish something, the more harried they would be and the easier it would be for them to slip up.


    The department was quiet after nine in the evening. Just then, a figure appeared from the shadows.


    I stared at the footage intently. It


    1.n


    was evident from the figure that it was a woman. When she arrived at my desk, she powered on myputer, and the screen''s light helped me get a better look at her face.


    UMS


    "Florence Levin," I said in a low voice. I had not expected it to be her.


    The office lights were all turned on at that moment, and I walked into the room with Sandra.


    Sandra seemed calm, but her voice was chilling as she said, "Florence, I never expected it to be you."


    She seemed shocked when she saw us and sounded confused as she asked, "Director, what are the two of you doing here?"


    "It''ste at night. What are you doing sneaking into the office anding to my desk?" I asked, cutting straight to the point. Florence seemed sheepish when she heard that. She muttered, "1-1..."


    Sandra frowned. Then, she sighed and said, "Manipting data so it would cause a system error. I never thought you were capable of doing such things, Florence. I''m really disappointed in you."


    When Florence heard that, she waved her hands and said, "N-No, Director, let me exin."


    "That''s enough. I''ll announce this


    during tomorrow''s meeting and


    you''ll resign.after taking


    responsibility for your actions. Your


    pay will be given to you ordingly,"


    Sandra decided. "Wanda,


    o me a


    favor and don''t look into this


    anymore, alright?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She must be close to Florence.


    After thinking it through, I nodded." Alright. I won''t look into it any further."

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    Back at the vi in the evening, Theo asked me about my work as usual, but I simply summed it up in a few words and did not bring up the matter. Since I had agreed not to pursue it, I would not tell Theo about it. Otherwise, it might be difficult for things to calm down with that temper of his.


    As if he had seen through me, Theo continued to ask, "Is that so?"


    I had a nonchnt look on my face as I responded with a smile, "Of course."


    "That''s good." He did not continue questioning, and I was relieved.


    The night went by without disturbance.


    The next day at the department meeting, Nicky releasedst night''s surveince video.


    "The person who framed Wanda was Florence. We punished her yesterday, and from today onward, she won''t being back to thepany." After these remarks, there were a lot of discussions.


    "I truly didn''t expect it to be Florence. In my eyes, she was just a naive little cutie. But she framed someone?"


    "Right? It''s so unbelievable."


    Florence''s public reputation was quite good that everyone felt somewhat cheated now.


    It was especially the case for Queenie. She had the biggest reaction of them all. I saw how her face was full of disbelief, and her tone was incredibly shocked. "Florence was actually that kind of person? I was talking to her the other day, and she was speaking up for Wanda. I didn''t expect her to do such a thing behind her back. It''s just so unbelievable."


    I stared at her without saying a word.


    "Alright. She''s already left anyway. We misunderstood Wanda before, so everyone should apologize to her," said Nicky.


    I hurriedly said, "It''s alright. What''s important is that the truth hase to light."


    "The system is being tested, so everyone should stay and watch. Although some data hasn''t been synchronized, you can take a look at it first. Maybe some improvements can be made."


    After saying this, Nicky asked people to turn off the lights.


    As the system was being tested on the big


    screen, everyone''s attention was on the screen.


    "The director said just now that there''s still data that hasn''t been synchronized. Is it today''s data?"


    I could vaguely hear Queenie''s voice.


    I did not know who replied to her. "Of course, it''s today''s data. Stop talking and just observe carefully in case they ask questionster."


    Then, the man''s eyes were fixed on the screen once again.


    Out of the corners of my eyes, I caught a glimpse of Queenie quietly leaving the seat, and a smirk appeared on my lips.


    Queenie had gone back to our department office. She sat on my seat and was quickly moving the mouse around. Soon, she stood up. "Let''s see if this will take you down."


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to her, we were all watching her from the door.


    As I looked at her beingcent,


    I walked forward unhurriedly. "You''re not observing the slides in the conference room, Ms. Sanders? What are you doing back in the office?"


    Hearing my voice, Queenie was startled, and her hands immediately left myputer. There was a sh in her eyes. "N -Nothing. I simply left a document here."


    "Oh? Is that so? Then why are you at my seat?" I walked forward with a smile and nced at myputer. "Could it be that you''re the one who changed my data?"


    "Y-You''re joking, right? What proof do you have?" "We all saw it." Nicky walked in with the entire department.


    She walked to my ce in person


    and checked theputer files. "The data has indeed been changed. You were too anxious to pay attention to thetest change time of the document."


    el


    Even though Queenie was caught, she still did not want to admit it. "N-No. It wasn''t me. Didn''t you already find the person who changed the data yesterday It''s Florence, not me!"


    I looked at Nicky and smiled...Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Among the onlookers, a person suddenly squeezed through the crowd.


    When she saw her, Queenie''s expression changed suddenly. "Florence? D-Didn''t you leave your job? Why''d youe back?"


    After seeing Queenie for who she was, Florence was feeling nothing but disappointment toward her. "I never expected you to be such a person, Queenie."


    Up until this point, Queenie was still holding onto her final straw. She let out a guiltyugh and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Last night, you told me that Mrs. Grant''sputer had an important document of yours, but you couldn''te to thepany due to some matters. You asked me to forward it to you. Why aren''t you admitting to it now?" Florence frowned and repeated what Queenie asked her to dost night. Everyone only wanted to protect themselves, and Queenie was no exception. She seemed bewildered with her hands spread out, and she looked innocent." Florence, even if you want to shift the me to me, you have to choose a better excuse. You said I asked you to forward the file, huh? Why weren''t you suspicious of me, then? How can there be such a stupid person? You''re clearly ndering me here."


    She said without the slightest guilt on her face. "You''re the one who dislikes Mrs.


    Grant, so you tampered with the data to drive her out of Grant Corporation. You shouldn''t shift the me to me."


    Queenie!" Florence was an honest person, so naturally, she could not outspeak her.


    Listening to Queenie''s assertive selfargument, I pped my hands and protected Florence behind me. "You''re so eloquent, Ms. Sanders. Then how would you exin the data change just now?"


    Hearing this, Queenie shook her head and did not admit that she had touched the data. "I didn''t change anything. I was responsible for this data in the past, and I used thisputer. I do have documents in here, and I merely came looking for them. That should be fine, right?"


    "So you won''t admit that you manipted the data?" Nicky stood forward, and her tone sounded indifferent.


    Queenie still looked as arrogant as before." Of course not."


    I fixed my eyes on her and pursed my lips. I said in a slightly tense tone, ''This is yourst chance. So long as you''re honest and frank, I won''t pursue this matter."


    Seemingly startled by my aura, Queenie was stunned. Nheless, she still insisted. "Are you trying to force me into admitting it, Mrs. Grant?"


    I had given her the opportunity. Since she refused it, she ought to not me me for being impolite.


    "In order to prevent the data from


    being changed again, I installed surveince software with Director Doyle yesterday. If I dig out the screen''s surveince, I can tell what Florence didst night and what you did just now, Ms. Sanders. This is the evidence. Once the evidencees out, you can no longer deny it."


    I spoke slowly as I nced at Queenie. Her face had turned pale, and it was clear she could not hold it in anymore. I let out a slight smile and my eyes were sharp as a de. "It isn''t toote to admit your fault. Otherwise, when I dig the video out, I''ll tell everyone during the


    UA


    company-wide conferen¨¦e. I guess being famous is also one of your wishes, hmm?"


    She had been in the Grant Corporation for many years, and she should be very clear that once one''s bad doings, were publicly expressed at the conference, they would be expelled from thepany. Such a person would be unable to work in the same industry for two years, or they would be added to the cklist. Nopany would ever want her in the future.


    Queenie''s body trembled slightly. She looked at me, and her gaze gradually became softer from just now.


    "If you don''t want to be reported, Queenie, take advantage of the opportunity you''re given now," Nicky urged her.


    "Yes, exactly! Mrs. Grant had made things clear just now. She''s giving you a chance." The people present were also giving Queenie advice.


    My eyes fell on Queenie, and I saw her clenched fists gradually loosening up.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The next second, she made a move that surprised everyone...

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Queenie knelt in front of me. She lowered her head and apologized softly, "I''m sorry. I was the one who changed the data. It''s all my fault."


    I was surprised. I knew that there was a 90 percent chance of admitting her mistake under the pressure of her career being put at risk, but I never thought that she would act like this.


    "So, you''re finally admitting to it, Ms.


    Sanders? It''s not because we''re forcing you, is it?" I stared at her, and the tone in my voice was not stern. Nheless, Queenie might have found it to be harsh.


    I could see Queenie gulping. She shook her head and said, "It''s me. I was the one who changed your data the day before yesterday. I secretly came over and changed the data at night when no one was here." "Queenie''s truly asking for it."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right? Doing such a thing has such a great impact on her as well."


    Listening to their discussions, I knew clearly that Queenie must be feeling awful right now, but this was the price she should bear.


    "Why did you ask Florence toe overst night?" I asked.


    "I''m not an idiot. I knew you people would try to lure me out, so I told Florence toe to the office for some random reason. We''ve always had a good rtionship, so she''d certainlye over in my stead.


    That way, I can push the me on her so that I can do it again today."


    Queenie exined the whole story.


    The wordsing out of her mouth left a deep cut in Florence''s heart. "I didn''t expect that I''d be a tool for you to use.''


    Her voice was filled with destion. After all, getting betrayed by a friend was a big blow.


    I sighed helplessly. "You''re truly thorough with your ns, Ms. Sanders."


    "I admit it, and I''ve confessed to my mistakes, Mrs. Grant. You can''t disclose this. I have a younger brother at home, and I can''t be without a job." Queenie came over to grab my clothes and begged me.


    I gave her no response, and Queenie panicked. "Didn''t you say that as long as I admitted my mistake, you wouldn''t disclose this? Were you lying to me?" Nicky stepped forward


    and helped her up from the forward


    "You have to make up for the mistakes you''ve made, Queenie. Wanda can choose not to pursue this, but you can''t pretend that nothing happened."


    She loosened her grip on my clothes and held Nicky''s hand instead. "Please help me, Director. I can''t¨¨ leave Grant Corporation. I''ve been in the department for so many years, and I''ve worked hard even if bhave no great achievements."


    Queenie could sense that Nicky wanted her to resign and hurriedly begged her while looking pitiful.


    "Why, Queenie..."


    Before Nicky could say anything else, Queenie added, "I''ve been working under you for so many years. Don''t you feel any sorry for me?"


    Nicky seemed like she was ced in a difficult predicament. I stepped forward to help her out. "The people from the department are here. Do you think they''ll trust you in the future?"


    This immediately stifled Queenie. She looked at her colleagues who were watching from a distance. They seemed bewildered and disappointed. Most of them were disapproving of her actions.


    "Resigning is the best option for you.


    I won''t disclose what happened, and you can still apply to otherpanies. I believe that with your talent, there''ll bepanies willing to hire you." My eyes were ruthless, and the tone of my voice was very cold.


    Nicky also nodded in agreement. Queenie knew that everything was irreversible and could only ept this oue.


    "Alright, the presentation isn''t over just yet. Let''s head back to the conference room." Nicky led the crowd away.


    I skimmed over Queenie and was ready to head out. As I looked back, I said, "Frankly, there isn''t any surveince inside theputer at all, Queenie. I wish you the best."


    After saying this, I walked away.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    It was getting dark at night.


    As Iy on Theo''s side, I thought of Queenie and could not help but sigh.


    "Why? Are you thinking of thepany''s matter?" Theo heard me sigh, closed theptop, and looked at me.


    I sat up, leaned on Theo''s shoulders, and said weakly, "Yeah."


    "Queenie?" Theo asked calmly.


    I was a little taken aback. "How do you..."


    "Are you going to ask me how I know?" he spoke up before I could.


    I nodded and left his shoulder. Then, I stood up. "Did Director Doyle tell you?"


    After giving it much thought, the only person I could think of was Nicky, who often came to Theo''s office to discuss matters. Perhaps she had somehow revealed it in the discussion process.


    Theo was smirking. "Do you really think Grant Corporation doesn''t have ears on their walls? There are so many people in your department, and news of it has long been spread."


    "I see. I thought Director Doyle had tipped you off."


    "However, were you truly not nning on telling me?" Theo looked at me, and his eyes were burning.


    I smiled and blinked a few times. "It''s just a small matter, so I didn''t need you to interfere, President Grant. I took care of it myself."


    He reached out and bopped my nose with a doting expression. "I can do nothing, but I still have to know. Got it?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll certainly keep you in the loop next time." I stretched out three fingers and swore an oath.


    Theo was amused by me. "Fine. Are you really not going to pursue Queenie''s affairs?"


    I shook my head. "She even knelt down to me. Moreover, I told her as long as she admitted it, I wouldn''t pursue the matter. Naturally, I have to keep my word, and it''s good to have fewer enemies."


    "Yet she was still made to leave Grant Corporation. Do you think that with her character, she won''t try to trouble you?" Theo continued to ask.


    He was making sense, and I thought about it seriously. ¡°I didn''t make the matters public, so it won''t prevent her from looking for other jobs. What''s more, she graduated from a great prestigious university. It''s easy for her to get into a bigpany. I''m being so kind already. She should be thanking me instead, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Theo chuckled out loud. "You''re right, Wifey."


    "It''s quitete now, rest early. I have up early to go to work


    to get up.


    snow.ne


    tomorrow." After saying this,y down.


    Theo raised his eyebrows and turned off the lights. "You''re going to bed just like that?"


    "If not?"


    "I don''t want to go to sleep so easily."


    "Come on, Theo. Stop touching me."


    It was another night of entanglement.


    The next day when I woke up, the person beside me was gone. Theo had probably gone out.


    When I was ready to go out, the driver was already waiting.


    "Please get in the car, Madam Grant."


    It was a smooth ride to work.


    When IOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw


    full


    for at Grant Corporation,


    the entrance was already


    of people. Hence, I stepped forward curiously Content belongs


    to


    On the ss door, there were several words written in red paint. ''WANDA LANE, YOU WILL HAVE RETRIBUTION!''


    The bright red font was startling. I stared at the words and asked coldly, "Who did this?''


    "We don''t know. It was already there when we got here," someone responded to my question.


    The guards wereing over with


    some cleaning supplies. When t


    saw


    vme, they respectfully


    hit up right away, Maiell


    "The surveince at the entrance was smashed to bits. We can''t find out who did it," another guard said to me.


    "Forget it. Clean this up first. Don''t make this matter public."


    I clenched my forehead and walked into the office.


    Nheless, Theo was right. Grant


    Corporation had ears on its walls. What happened in the morning quickly spread throughout thepany.


    As I was walking inside, I could hear the employees murmuring from time to time...

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    "This morning, someone vandalized our main entrance with red paint. It''s directed toward Madam Grant."


    "Yeah, I saw it. It''s so scary. I wonder who Madam Grant has offended?"


    "Could it be Queenie? She might be feeling hostile for being kicked out of thepany."


    "It''s quite possible, but she should already be grateful that Madam chose not to pursue this matter. Why would she take revenge?"


    I slowed down. Was Theo right? Could Queenie havee to take revenge on me after unwillingly leaving Grant Corporation?


    My head hurt a little, but I did not think about it much longer.


    At this time, I received a text message on my phone. It was from Tyler, saying that we should have dinner together. It was not just with him as Susan would be joining.


    I agreed to him because of Susan.


    After getting off work, I called Theo and exined the situation to him before going to the restaurant I had agreed on with Tyler.


    Upon entering the restaurant, I quickly spotted them.


    "You''re here, Wandy? Come and sit down." Tyler waved at me.


    I had not seen Susan in a long time, and she looked a lot thinner. It seemed like she had put on light makeup for this dinner. It must have been very hard for her to take care of the child by herself all this while.


    I felt more and more distressed for her." Long time no see, Susan."


    "Yeah, it''s truly been a while, Wanda. You''re looking better and better."


    I could see the envy in Susan''s eyes.


    Was she envious of my rtionship with Theo?


    "Why hasn''t the food been served yet?" I asked.


    "It''sing soon enough. There''s still someone who hasn''t arrived," Tyler said as his eyes drifted to the door. It was as if he was looking for someone''s figure.


    There was someone elseing?


    I frowned and was a little puzzled. It could not be...


    "Wanda, Susan. You''re all here already?


    Sure enough, it was that woman.


    Sara appeared with a smile on her face and took a seat beside Tyler without any scruples.


    I nced at Susan, and her expression was light. It seemed like she did not care, but I knew that it was just a disguise.


    "Since everyone''s here, let''s have the food served," Tyler told the waiter.


    "If I had known she wasing, I wouldn''t havee." Although I did not specify who, it was clear I was referring to Sara.


    Sara naturally knew this, and she


    looked at Tyler somewhat aggrievedly. "It seems like Wanda doesn''t wee me here. It''s better for


    Yoe to leave so as not to spoil


    your pleasant dinner."


    "Sure thing. Be careful on your way out, Ms. Campbell." I knew very well that she would not leave just like that. She merely said it like that so that Tyler would try to stop her from leaving.


    "Wandy, I invited Sara here, so at least do this much for me," said Tyler.


    I took a piece of meat and put it on my te. I said casually, "How much is your dignity worth? I can-"


    "Eat up, Wanda," Susan suddenly interrupted me.


    Clearly, she did not want me to argue with Tyler.


    The more sensible Susan was, the angrier I was in her stead. I put my utensils down and looked at Susan. "I think you''re just like me, right? You can''t possibly swallow this meal?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She did not speak, but her expression said it all.


    "I have no appetite. Please enjoy your meal, Mr. Schuman and Ms. Campbell. We''ll be leaving first." I grabbed Susan and walked toward the door. That was right. I called him Mr. Schuman instead of Ty.


    Feeling that there was a force holding me back, I turned around to see that it was Tyler. "Wandy, don''t be like this. I came out with you guys today just to exin matters clearly."


    "I think it''s just for someone else to demonstrate her power, am I right? Tyler, I made things clear to you before that if you''re to marry Sara, you''re no longer my brother. Head back and keep Sarapany instead. Let''s go, Susan."


    I snorted coldly and shook off Tyler''s hand.


    I pulled Susan out of the restaurant without looking back again.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    After I pulled Susan away from that depressing environment, I took her to a quiet bar.


    She merely ordered a beverage that had low alcohol content and drank it in small sips.


    Initially, I thought she would get drunk due to Tyler''s heartlessness, but I did not expect Susan to be so calm.


    When she noticed the slightly confused look on my face, she smiled lightly, "You think I should be very upset and drink more than this. Am I right?"


    I was a little embarrassed when she saw through my thoughts. "Susan, I..."


    She waved her hand with an indifferent expression. Her slender fingers raised the beautiful tall ss, and she drank the alcohol in one gulp, leaving only a drop that slowly dripped down the side of her mouth. That added a bit of charm to her.


    With the lights flickering about, Susan''s eyes were blurry. Her cheeks were slightly flushed as she said, "Before I had a kid, perhaps I would''ve indulged in such a way. Now that I have someone to worry about, I can''t do that for the sake of the kid."


    The child had always been her weak spot.


    It was a good thing that Tyler did not try to take the kid from her.


    "So what are your ns?" I asked softly while looking at her.


    I remembered Tyler telling me thest time that Susan wanted to leave. As I thought of this, I continued to ask her, "Do you really have to leave?" Leaving Whaldoif would be equivalent to avoiding Tyler and Sara. Perhaps she did not want to deal with them anymore.


    Hearing my question, Susan looked up at me with a smile on her lips. "It''s natural for me to leave. Even if Sara''s not by Tyler''s side, it''s already time for me to go. With the Schuman family''s background, they won''t ept a woman who came from a slum, so I can''t be with Tyler anyway. I''d have to leave sooner orter. It''s just that it''s earlier than expected."


    I did not expect her to see things so clearly already. Susan had wasted 10 years of her youth on a man, but in the end, she gained nothing just because of her background. It was unavoidable for others to wallow in her stead.


    I felt sorry for her and kept trying to make her stay. "Just stay here. Whaldorf City is huge, and there are many ways to make a living. Plus, the wages are higher too."


    "No, I don''t think I can be in the same city as him." Susan blinked suddenly and smiled. "Remember the man you metst time? He''s very kind to me. Although he''s an ordinary person, he doesn''t dislike me for my background and doesn''t care that I have a kid. I believe that I''ll be very happy if I leave with him."


    I tried to recall that man. His appearance was somewhat unremarkable, and he was not a good enough match for Susan when he stood beside her. Nheless, he won in terms of caring for her.


    Perhaps choosing someone who loved her was a good option as well.


    I had no right to intervene and could only wish her the best. "Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t try to keep you here anymore. Have you decided where you''re going?"


    Susan nodded and slowly replied, "His hometown. Paddingfield."


    After answering me, she turned her gaze elsewhere. From her gaze, it seemed like it was looking forward to living a new life.


    "I hope that you have a great journey." I raised my cup and saluted her.


    "Thank you."


    We left separately after having the drink.


    Before this, I asked the driver to go to the mall to help me buy something, then I waited for him at the entrance of the bar.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As I stood by the door, Susan''s


    words were reying inside my mind. Her leaving would mean that she had epted Tyler and Sara''s rtionship. Was she truly willing to do so?


    However, on second thought, even if she was unwilling, what else could she do? Her poor background would always be her shackle. "Be careful, Madam!"


    I suddenly heard the driver''s cry, and I came to my senses. When I looked up, I saw a vase falling down above my head. I quickly became at a loss. Then, at this moment, I was suddenly pushed away by someone...

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Fortunately, the driver came to me in time, and I did not fall to the ground.


    I turned around, and arge flower pot was shattered on the ground. Meanwhile, Nicky was covering her head on the ground, blood oozing out of her palm.


    I hurriedly stepped forward to help her up and urged the driver, "Head to the nearby hospital quickly!"


    In the hospital.


    The driver had perhaps informed Theo about this, so I saw him anxiously arriving at the hospital. He was relieved after seeing that I was safe and sound. "What''s going on now?"


    She bled out too much. The doctors and nurses are still helping Director Doyle with the bandaging inside." My voice trembled a little perhaps because I saw too much blood just now, which made me a little flustered.


    Theo embraced me and patted my back lightly as if trying to reassure me." Everything''s alright now.¡±


    The door of the consultation room opened, and I hurriedly went forward. "Is she okay?"


    "Luckily, it didn''t hit anything too important. However, she''s lost a lot of blood, so she needs to rest for a while. There may also be a slight concussion." The doctor''s remark left me with a sigh of relief, but I still did not dare to take it lightly.


    I entered the consultation room with Theo, and Nicky''s head was wrapped in white gauze. There were even some bloodstains on it that were faintly visible. "You saved me again, Director Doyle. I truly don''t even know how to thank you."


    I felt even guiltier after seeing her wounds.


    On the contrary, Nicky was smiling slightly. "This is nothing. I just happened to be there." "Why were you there?" Theo asked her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I had a dinner appointment with


    some friends, and I just happened to bump into Mrs. Grant at the door. Crap! That reminds me, I''ve forgotten to tell my friends about this. They must be panicking. As Nicky spoke, she immediately took out her phone from my bag.


    Just as the phone screen was swiped open, a call came through. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry! I may not be able to make it anymore."


    I looked at Theo and led him to the side. "Director Doyle truly had ns with her friends. I took Susan to that bar at the veryst minute."


    Theo nodded, and by the time we got back to Nicky, she was done talking to her friend.


    "Director Doyle, the doctor said that you need to have a good rest. You should ask for medical leave from the office and only go back when you''re better." I ryed the doctor''s words to her.


    Nicky frowned. "That''s not an option. The film festival is next week. How can I ask for leave at this time?"


    "The doctor also said that there may be a slight concussion. What if you get too tired from work and be too sick? Your health should be your main priority. You don''t have to worry about the project, Director Doyle. Someone will take over for you." I gestured to Theo and asked him to say something. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo opened his mouth lightly and said," I''ll have Keith follow up on the project.


    Come back after you rest for a few days."


    After he spoke up, Nicky was obviously calmer, but she was still serious about her work. "No can do. Keith seldom gets involved in these projects. It''ll be better if I follow up on this project myself."


    "If you insist, how about staying with me for now, Director Doyle? That way, if you''re not feeling well, at least we can take care of you." I offered. "No," said Nicky and Theo in unison.


    Theo, who was on the side, did not speak. I did not know how else to persuade Nicky. I could onlypromise for the time being." Alright then. We''ll do it ording to your wishes for now, but I''ll keep an eye on you."

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Afterst night''s incident, Theo no longer dared to let his guard down. Not only did he send several bodyguards on the road for secret protection, but he even assigned bodyguards to be inside thepany.


    As I sat in my seat, I looked at the sight that was thrown at me from time to time. I felt that something was off.


    Feeling a slight hesitation, I chose to go to the office to chat with Theo.


    "It''s very safe in thepany. Truthfully, no bodyguards are needed here. Not only will I feel ufortable working under this condition, but they aren''t truly doing the job at hand."


    I looked at Theo, hoping he would listen to me.


    After a long while, he responded slowly," I''m only worried about you."


    It was a short sentence but it was filled with his concern.


    "I know, but thepany is really safe. How could those people be allowed to sneak in here, President Grant?"


    I was being stubborn, and Theo knew my character well. He could only let things go my way after seeing me like this. "Alright. I get it."


    After hearing his words, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once I returned to my department, it did not take long for those scorching gazes to disappear.


    After calming down, I finally got back to work.


    Due to the sudden incident with Queenie, the position of team leader was left vacant. In the past, the daily data was given to Nicky by Queenie. Now, I had to do it myself.


    When I arrived at Nicky''s office, I knocked on the door.


    "Pleasee in."


    Her voice was not as energetic as before, and it sounded a little weak.


    I pushed in the door and put the sorted data in front of her. "Here''s today''s data, Director."


    "You''ve worked hard. Just put it there for now."


    The time to get off work was approaching. With Nicky''s work efficiency, she would usually be done with her work at an earlier time. However, there were still a lot of documents scattered on her desk.


    Seeing her holding her head with her hand, I stepped forward to ask, "Does your head hurt? Should you get some rest?"


    Nicky raised her head and saw my concerned eyes. She waved her hand and replied, "I''m alright. These documents have to be processed first. Everything''s fine, so you should head out first."


    She was a strong woman and was not one to easily show weakness. I understood her as I was the same.


    After giving a response, I went out.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was time to get off work, but I did not immediately leave. It was gettingte, and I went for another stroll to Nicky''s office.


    Through the ss door, I saw that she had finished processing some of the documents and was standing in front of the shelf, sorting out the materials.


    Bam!


    She identally knocked her head on the shelf. She held the shelf with one hand and her head with the other thurriedly entered the door and lent her a hand. "Why are you still working in this state?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I helped Nicky back to her seat and checked her injuries. A lot of blood had seeped through to the gauze, perhaps from the knock earlier.


    "You didn''t change your dressing this morning." I assumed this when I saw that the white gauze was slightly yellowed.


    Nicky merely smiled. ''There wasn''t


    enough time it''s alright. It''s a small matter." ''How can it be a trivial matter? The doctor has said that


    you must change it frequently. Otherwise, it''s likely that the wound


    will get infected. What ifelhet


    inmed?" There was a bit of ming in my voice. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Perhaps feeling guilty from my words, Nicky did not speak. She merely hissed in pain a few times. It was obvious that her head was hurting a lot.


    I could not bear to see her like this,


    so I made an abrupt decision. "Listen to me, you can''t refuse me anymore. I''m taking you home with me. There''s Caroline at home, and she can help you change your dressing and take care of you. After a few days, when you''re almost better, I''ll allow you to head back. You''re suffering now because of me. If I don''t do this, I''ll feel uneasy."


    I had a stern look on my face, and there


    was an irrefutable firmness in my tone.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    At my insistence, Nicky followed me back to Regal Vi.


    When Caroline came out to greet me, she saw Nicky behind me and her bright smile instantly became more modest. She greeted Nicky politely, then turned her eyes to me, "Is this your friend, Madam?"


    "Mm. Her name''s Nicky. Please clean up the guest room, Caroline. Miss Doyle will be staying with us for a few days."


    "Alright. I''ll do that in a bit," said Caroline as she looked at Nicky.


    I tried to probe my head inside. "Where''s Theo?"


    "Mr. Grant in the kitchen. He said he wants to make soup for you." Caroline smiled kindly at me. Til head upstairs to clean up the room."


    Nicky stepped forward and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect President Grant to be able to cook."


    From her tone, I seemed to sense some envy.


    I nced at her with a dazed look, but after a while, we walked toward the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, the man''s tall figure was stirring the soup. The scene looked peaceful.


    "You''re so lucky, Mrs. Grant." Nicky sighed from behind.


    Yes, so lucky indeed.


    At this moment, my heart was filled with warmth as well. I bowed my head and turned back to the living room. Nicky followed me.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Grant, who''s so insufferably arrogant outside, is so gentle at home. Is this normal for him, Mrs. Grant?"


    As I listened to Nicky''s words, I smiled at her. "He''s done this a couple of times."


    After I said this, I lowered my head and slightly smiled.


    Hiss!


    Nicky suddenly hissed, and I quickly looked up at her. "I''m sorry, Director Doyle. I''ll change the dressing for you first."


    Beforeing to the vi, I went back to her ce with her and brought over the medical gauze given by the doctor and some change of clothes.


    I stood up and changed Nicky''s bandages with my unskilled technique. "I''m sorry, I''m not very good at this."


    "It''s fine. You''re doing well. We''re not


    DAY


    inside the office, Mrs. Grant, so you can just call me by my name." Nicky had a faint smile on her rosy face. She was incredibly beautiful.


    I was stunned for a moment, then replied," Okay. Then I''ll call you Nicky at home, and you can also call me Wanda."


    "Okay."


    Just as we were chatting, Theo came out with the hot soup. I hurried over to greet him. "Caroline said that you''re making soup for me. You''ve worked hard."


    He stared straight at me and raised his eyebrows. "It was hard work. Shouldn''t my wifey do something to express gratitude?"


    As he said this, his face leaned closer. I was a little embarrassed and pointed to Nicky on the sofa. "Don''t joke around. We have a guest."


    Following the direction of my finger,


    Theo saw Nicky standing on the edge of the sofa. There was a slight change in his expression, then his eyes turned to me. The look on his handsome face seemed to be


    waiting for my exnation, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I smiled at Nicky before I pulled Theo into the kitchen. "Nicky''s injured because of me, so I have to take care of her. It''s better to have her at home for a few days."


    "If you want to take care of her, you can ask the family doctor to go to her house. Why does she have to live here with us?" Theo clearly did not want her to stay here.


    I lowered my voice, worrying that


    Nicky would overthink if she overheard us. "I''ll only feel more at ease when I can see her. Theo, if you were me, I believe that your guilt will be no less than mine. Besides, when no tess I saw how much pain she was in back in thepany, I couldn''t just turn a blind eye"


    Theo merely looked at me and did not speak.


    I pulled his hand andforted him softly. ¡°Just a few days."


    "Fine."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    After all the food was served, I called Nicky for dinner, and she looked somewhat embarrassed.


    After sitting down, she looked at Theo and spoke first, "I''m sorry for disturbing you, President Grant. I think I''ll head home after this meal. I''m aware of Wanda''s kind thoughts, but this is rather awkward."


    The more understanding Nicky was, the more uneasy I felt. As soon as she said these words, I immediately objected. "No way. You live alone and have no one to take care of you." I looked at Theo and motioned for him to speak quickly.


    However, the guy remained silent and simply ate his meal.


    When she saw my gaze, Nicky chuckled. "


    It''s alright. I think I''ll be fine soon enough."


    "No can do. If it weren''t for you, it would be me who''s injured right now. I''m obligated to take care of you. Just go home when you''re better. Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease."


    Perhaps no one would understand what I was doing, but I simply wanted to feel more at ease.


    The two of us were at a stalemate, and at this moment, Theo said, "Just stay. It''s nothing. It''ll be good to have someone to care for you."


    His tone sounded indifferent, and one could not hear any emotions.


    Nheless, he must have no objections now that he yielded.


    "Theo''s approved of this as well. You should just stay without worries."


    Under my enthusiasm, Nicky no longer tried to decline the invitation.


    After the meal, I took her to her room." Caroline has just cleaned this room and prepared some daily necessities. Take a look around and see what else you need."


    Nicky nced around, nodding her head in satisfaction. "It''s already very good. There shouldn''t be anything else I need."


    "That''s good. You should rest early. If you need anything else, you should let Caroline know." I did not want to interrupt her too much and left after I was done talking.


    Unexpectedly, Nicky actually grabbed onto me. "Let''s chat, Wanda."


    I never expected her to make such a proposal, so I was stunned for a moment but quickly replied, "Okay."


    After sitting down together, Nicky


    told me about her concerns. "Truthfully, don''t want to stay because I''m worried that President Grant will mind my presence. He probably doesn''t like outsiders staying the night. At the same time, I''m also worried that if word of this spread, it won''t be good for any of us."


    "Don''t worry. I''m the one forcing you to stay here. It''s just Theo''s character, so don''t concern yourself with him. Him agreeing to it means that he also wants your injury to quickly get better. You''re


    veln


    overthinking this." I smiled widely, and my eyes narrowed. "There are often guests in and out of the house, so you won''t attract much attention."


    Hearing me say this with such


    confidence, Nicky''s originally


    flustered expression gradually stabilized. "That''s good, then. I think my injury will heal very soon so


    won''t be a bother to you for too long."


    UMS


    Sensing that there was more to her words, there was a shy look on my face. "You''re not."


    Immediately afterward, we talked endlessly and with extreme joy.


    Since Cecilia left, there were fewer people I could talk to around here. At this moment, Nicky felt like Cecilia to me.


    When I thought of Cecilia, I could not help but feel low.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter, Wanda? Do you feel unwell?" Seeing that I suddenly lost interest, Nicky asked with concern.


    I smiled and shook my head. "No. I just thought of a friend of mine. She was my best friend, but she''s gone now." "Where did she go?"


    My eyes were slightly wet, and my voice trembled as I replied, "She left us due to a difficult birth."


    "I''m sorry. I wasn''t expecting..." Nicky apologized.


    I sniffed and waved my hand around. "It''s alright. It''s all in the past."

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    "If you don''t mind, you can treat me as a good friend too."


    Her words startled me, and I calmed down after a moment. "Why would I mind? I''m beyond delighted."


    I was really excited to gain such a brilliant friend like Nicky, so much so that the smile remained on my face after I came out of the guest room. Returning to the room, I smelled a familiar scent and knew that Theo had washed up. He was leaning on the bed, the notebook still in his hands. It was the same scene every night.


    I was humming a song as I sat at the dresser to remove my makeup.


    I saw through the mirror that Theo''s attention that had been on the notebook immediately shifted to me because of my humming. He craned his head. "What are you so happy about?"


    "I chatted with Nicky in the guest room for quite a bit just now, and the more we talked, the more we got along. She said that if I have anything to talk about in the future, I can talk to her." Joy radiated from the bottom of my heart. I could not hide my smile.


    Hearing this, Theo''s expression suddenly darkened, and his mood was sour. "Just this alone made you happy?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After putting down the make-up remover, I turned around and my gaze was directly on the man on the bed. I nodded heavily. "You should also know that I haven''t had any friends since Cecilia left, so, of course. I''d feel lonely. It''s all good now. I have Nicky, and if I miss Cecilia, I can talk to Nicky." My voice was somewhat weak at the end.


    Mentioning Cecilia made me miss her a lot. I really wished she was still by my side.


    Theo put the notebook aside and walked toward me bare feet. He buried my head in his arms without even saying anything and stroked my head gently. "I''m still here. You can talk to me. Otherwise, what''s a husband for?"


    My mood improved as I came out from his embrace and I smiled at him. "This is different. There are some things about women that we can''t tell our men."


    "How mysterious." Theo was a little dissatisfied, but I found his puffed-up appearance cute.


    I lowered my head and caught a glimpse of his shoeless feet. I? rushed him back to bed. "You might get a foot fungus baring your feet. Hurry and head to bed. I''m going to take a shower."


    Theo raised his brows. "Do you need me to help you?"


    Seeing the deep smile on the corner of his lips, I immediately entered the bathroom and immediately closed the door. I said," No need."


    I could probably guess that Theo must be shaking his head helplessly at the door while chuckling at this moment.


    By the time I came out of the shower, he was already lying down, asleep.


    He must have been putting in a lot of work for the film festival during this time, which was why he was so tired.


    Lying down beside him, I stroked his


    thick, sword-like brows with my


    index finger.lightly. As I went down found his high nose bridge to be enviable. Further down were his thin, sexy lips. I thought that women would probably want to kiss his lips so long they saw them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking of this, I could not help lowering my head and pressing my cold lips firmly on Theo''s arousing lips. It was only a light kiss, but it felt good.


    Theo seemed to be waking up the moment I left his lips. He moved a little, and I was so scared that I quickly covered my mouth.


    If he were to find out that I stole a kiss while he was asleep, he would definitely make fun of me, and I could not give him that opportunity.


    After being in a stalemate for a


    while, I looked at him and saw that


    he had gone back to sleeping deeply again. I reached out and turned off the bedsidemp.


    Hugging Theo, I soon fell asleep. I could always sleep very peacefully by his side. It was a night of good dreams.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    The next day, I saw that Nicky had already woken up after I went downstairs with Theo. She was setting the dishes and cutleries in the dining room. Seeing us, she smiled brightly. "You''re just in time. It''s time for breakfast."


    "Nicky, why did you make breakfast?"


    Just as I was asking, Caroline came out with some in porridge with a smile on her face. "That''s right. Miss Tyler was cooking porridge when I got up."


    After setting down thest set of table ware, Nicky sat down with us. "I''m used to getting up early and was just in time to help you make breakfast. I can feel at ease this way."


    "Thank you so much."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was the one who forced her to stay here, yet now she was still helping with the cooking.


    As if seeing through my thoughts, Nicky waved her hand and smiled, "Wanda, we''re friends. There''s no need to be so fussy about these among friends."


    Her saying that we were friends easily melted me.


    I looked at her and smiled lightly. "Yes, we''re friends."


    After breakfast, Theo was heading to a partnerpany for a meeting, so he did not leave with us.


    With Nicky next to me in the car today, I had another person whom I could talk to.


    "President Grant must be worried about something happening to you. That''s why he asked the driver to send you." Nicky started a topic first.


    I nodded, the smile on my lips never fading. "Yes, after yesterday, he even had people secretly protect me, so that''s fine. At least what happened the other day won''t happen again."


    I sighed when I saw Nicky''s injured head.


    She reached her hand out and covered the back of mine to soothe me. "Don''t worry."


    The car was still moving forward slowly, and soon, we arrived at thepany.


    I had not forgotten the blood-red characters at the door of thepany yesterday. The person behind it was persistent enough. Today, he wrote a few more words at the door. ''Wanda Lane, you must die!!!''


    The writing was bloodier than yesterday''s.


    However, was already numb. Nicky obviously did not see it yesterday and when she did today, there was some surprise on her face. However, she quickly recovered from it. She turned to face me," Is it Queenie?"


    "Most likely," I replied as I walked into Grant Corporation.


    The guards behind me were cleaning it up calmly with cleaning tools.


    Nicky followed me. "First a flowerpot, and now a threat. Call the police, Wanda." "Let''s wait a bit." I hesitated for a moment before deciding not to call the police.


    Actually, It might not necessarily be Queenie who did it. It might be Nadia. I was thinking of a way to weasel this person out, but I lost my thoughts for a moment. It was Nicky who gave me a push. I then came out of my thoughts. "What are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking about how to get this person to appear on their own," I said practically without thinking.


    However, the surveince at the entrance had been destroyed and the new cameras had not been installed yet.


    During this time, a guard ran over and showed me the newly arrived surveince cameras. "Mrs. Grant, the cameras are here. We''ll install them now."


    He was going to go back to the entrance after he said that, but I held him back."


    Don''t put them up first. Maybe tomorrow."


    "Ah, alright." Although the guard did not know why, he did as he was told.


    The elevator door opened and Nicky and I walked in.


    She looked at me. "Why not install them now?"


    "The person came two days in a row, so they should also being by tomorrow."


    "It should be the case."


    I nodded and smiled slightly, "Well, I think


    I''lle too."


    "Wanda, what do you n to do?" Nicky asked.


    I blinked. "If you want to know, wake up early with me tomorrow."

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    After proofreading the data, I stretched.


    A call brought me back to my senses, and when I saw the unfamiliar number, I hung up the call.


    However, the call came again in less than a minute. Thinking that it was probably a sales call, I hung up the call again.


    Soon after, the ringing started again.


    I put down my work and decided to answer it. "Hello, I don''t need any products..."


    "I''m not selling stuff." My words were interrupted by a familiar voice.


    It was Queenie.


    I wondered where she even got my phone number from.


    My colleagues in the department were busy, and no one looked at me. I lowered my voice and said calmly, "Queenie, are you well?"


    I immediately pointed out who she was, and Queenie was not surprised. Sheughed. "I didn''t expect Mrs. Grant to remember my voice, I thought you forgot my name a long time ago."


    "I can''t forget what you did."


    Queenieughed, and I could imagine her treacherous smile at the moment, "Are you curious about why I called?" Her voice was not loud, but I could hear it clearly.


    I did not answer immediately. I thought of waiting to see what Queenie''s response would be.


    After a 30-second silence, Queenie could wait no more. There was anger in her voice, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    In the end, she was still a little girl who could not hold her temper.


    Iughed and hurriedly answered, "If you''re not going to say anything important, I''m going to hang up now since I''m at work. It wouldn''t be too good for me to be on a call for so long."


    Calm,posed, steady.


    These three words reflected the tone of my response.


    Queenie''s voice came to a pause. "When are you free? I want to see you."


    "What''s up?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "You''ll know when youe here," Queenie baited me.


    I frowned and said in an unpleasant tone," Forgive me for not having time to meet someone I don''t like."


    After I said that, I ignored her reply and hung up the phone, but I seemed to have heard the word ''regret''.


    It was likely that I would regret not going or something like that.


    I shrugged, not paying too much attention to it.


    I returned to the vi at night. Now


    that there was one more perso


    it was also more


    table now. Content


    the


    ent belongs to


    "Finish dinner quickly so that you can go to sleep quickly. You still need to wake up early tomorrow," I said to Nicky.


    Hearing this, Theo''s gazended on me as he asked in a lukewarm voice, "What''s happening tomorrow?"


    Meeting his gaze, I shook my head. "It''s a


    secret.''


    I smiled and turned to look at Nicky.


    Theo ate his meal calmly and silently spat out the words, "It''s regarding the words on the door I suppose." "You found out again," I said angrily.


    I wanted to find out who told him about it tomorrow but sighed. I really could not hide anything from him.


    He did not even frown as he ced a piece of meat for me in the bowl. "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry, President Grant. I''ll apany Wanda," Nicky said softly from the side.


    "I''m full,


    can continue," Theo


    chopsticks. He then went upsel


    choas put down his


    and back to his room.


    W?


    Watching his figure disappear from sight, I grabbed some food. "Let''s make Kaste now. By the way, l''task Caroline to help you put on some medicine after dinner."


    I touched Nicky with my hand, and she answered me, "Alright."


    I paid no attention to her anymore after that and did not realize at all that Nicky''s gaze was following Theo upstairs...

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    After washing up, I figured that Caroline would be changing Nicky''s bandages, so I went to have a look.


    When I came to the guest room, the door was ajar. I was about to push the door open and head in when I heard Caroline speaking. I stopped unconsciously.


    "Miss Tyler, I heard you were abroad before this. Severalrge foreignpanies tried looking for you but you rejected them all. Is this true?" It stood to reason that Caroline should not know about this, but since she actually asked this, It was likely that Theo had asked her toe here.


    I was standing at the door, and through the gap, I could see Caroline asking questions while changing Nicky''s bandages.


    Nicky did not seem to think too much of it and responded directly, "Yes, but it''s not that exaggerated. Thosepanies are indeed ranked at the top. It''s also the dream of many international students to enter them, and I was in one of them for a while."


    "Since it''s a coveted dream, why did you resign and return to work in Mr. Grant''spany?"


    While I did not like this kind of behavior, I also wanted to know this.


    After hearing what Caroline said, Nickyughed. "Many people also dream of entering Grant Corporation."


    "Well..." Caroline was obviously puzzled. However, she was still not reconciled and asked again, "I don''t know anything about artificial intelligence, but I know that this kind of technology is still rtively better abroad."


    My eyes fell on Nicky, and I noticed that her originally calm expression changed a little after Caroline said that. "So what?


    Grant Corporation is thepany I wanted to join the most and since President Grant invited me, I naturally obliged."


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, and when she said this, she felt a little excited deep down.


    After changing the bandages, Caroline breathed a sigh of relief. "It sounds like you joined for Mr. Grant."


    Hearing this, I was abruptly startled and identally made a sound.


    I quickly calmed myself and walked in steadily. With a graceful smile, I said, "I came to see if Nicky has had her bandages changed. If it''s done, then I''m relieved."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Caroline picked up the old gauze,,


    which was stained with blood. She nodded to me." Since the madam is here, head down first. Miss Tyler, please rest early." After saying that, she left the room.


    Looking at Nicky, I smiled again. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I feel almost recovered. Thank you, Wanda."


    "It''s nothing. Go ahead and rest early, then. I''m going back to my room. Good night."


    "Good night."


    I quickly walked out of the guest room and went to the study.


    Caroline was indeed there.


    I could not hear what they were saying past the door and could only catch a few words intermittently, which were roughly the words ''asking questions'', ''what to ask'', and ''Nicky''.


    With that, I also came to understand what was going on.


    I was standing there when Caroline opened the door. When she saw me, she looked surprised. "M-Madam..."


    Then, she turned to look at Theo, "Sir, Madam, she..."


    "You can go. Let her in."


    I slowly walked in, and Caroline backed out before closing the door.


    Theo looked up at me, his expression and tone light. "So, you heard everything."


    He was calm and undisturbed.


    I nodded. "But not clearly. But I heard whatever Caroline asked Nicky in the guest room." I looked at him, not understanding the meaning of his actions. "Theo, why?"


    "Wanda, I said that it''s necessary to protect against others. I''m doing this for your own good," Theo said.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    I pondered for a moment, and he did not speak either.


    After regaining my senses, I tilted my head to look at him. "You still doubt Nicky."


    I slowly approached the desk and then put my hands on the table. I leaned over to him and continued to speak, "But she''s a high-caliber talent that you found yourself. Shouldn''t you trust someone you''re using? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be using them at all."


    Theo''s handsome face moved toward me as if he was smelling something. I hurriedly got up, and when he saw that I was flustered, he was happy. A smile appeared on the corner of his lips. "I didn''t have any doubts before."


    "Did they just start budding recently?" I asked.


    He nodded nomittally. "Indeed, because it''s too much of a coincidence."


    I shrugged. "It does seem a bit coincidental, but she has no reason to. Let''s forget about the incident on the road. The flower pot incident was no joke. She might have be a cripple for life. Not to mention when she was in the hospital, her friend did call her. They had made an appointment at the bar. Not only that, I went to the bar on a whim. How could she have known?"


    Theo did not interrupt me. He only spoke after I was done. "In the same vein, you went to the bar on a whim, so why did the flower pote crashing on your head? I asked Keith to look into it and it was no ident that the flower pot fell"


    I was overwhelmed and could not answer Theo''s question.


    Hearing no response from me, Theo reached out and touched my head. "1 said I would protect you. They aren''t just empty words. If there''s anything suspicious at all, I have to investigate it. I got Keith to look into Nicky. We''ll have the results tomorrow.


    I could not argue with him as his reasoning was substantial. "Okay, since you have your doubts, you can look into it. I believe in Nicky. She''s not like what you think.


    "When the resultse out, they might prove her innocence too."


    "Alright."


    Theo pursed his lips and looked at me He softened his tone. "I''m still going to be busy for a while. You should go to bed first. Don''t you need to get up early tomorrow?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I almost forgot about that.


    "Yeah, I''ll go first." I left the study without looking back.


    I slept well that night. I had a good dream and woke up the next day with a smile on the corners of my lips.


    Nicky and I left before dawn.


    Although it was Saturday today, everyone would be working overtime due to the recent project.


    I asked the driver to park the car under a big tree not far from Grant Corporation.


    Then, I got out of the car with Nicky and stealthily watched over the entrance to Grant Corporation, waiting.


    "Wanda, what if the person doesn''te today?" Nicky stood behind me while


    looking outside from time to time.


    The entrance was made out of


    l


    anti-view ss. One could see clearly from the inside out but nothing could be seen from the outside. It was for this reason that we dared to stand behind the door


    openly. Content belongs edoor


    to


    "They were here for two days in a row. If it''s Queenie, I hung up the phone on her yesterday so even if it''s just to vent, she''lle."


    The moment I said that, someone


    walked over from not far away. She was slender, and at a nce, I knew that she was a female. She was wearing a hat and a mask and was all sneaky. It was undoubtedly her.


    I saw the woman looking around to make sure that no one was there before she walked up the steps and stood in front of the gate. She put down the red paint bucket that she brought with her, then raised her


    hand to start writing.


    However, I had already made prior arrangements. Just as she was about to write, two burly men rushed over and immediately grabbed her.


    I smiled and nced at Nicky behind me." Time for us to make our appearance."

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    I reached out and opened the door. When she saw me, the woman was obviously startled. Perhaps she did not expect me to be here. I was quite familiar with her eyes.


    With my thin lips pursed lightly, I smirked and approached her step by step. "Queenie, I''ve caught you."


    I was very confident. I walked up to the woman and quickly tore off her mask, revealing the surprised face hidden under it.


    "Queenie, is it really you?!" Nicky''s tone was one of surprise. She did not expect Queenie to have really done it.


    Queenie looked unwilling after being


    caught.


    Nicky approached Queenie. Her gaze was intolerant but more so puzzled. "You should have found a job and stabilized your situation after Wanda didn''t hold you ountable. How could you retaliate against Wanda? She has already been merciful enough toward you."


    "Was she being merciful to me by not holding me ountable?" Queenie suddenlyughed. Herugh was helpless, and she got even angrier. After her burst ofughter, her scarlet eyes faced me. "How could I have been reduced to what I am now if she hadn''t held me ountable?!"


    We did not notice it just now, but now that she brought it up, I took a serious look at her. Her face was pale and haggard, and she had lost a lot of weight. Her eyes were no longer as clear as they used to be.


    Instead, they were angry and dissatisfied.


    I did not understand what she meant at all. "Queenie, what do you mean by that?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She stared at me with tears in her eyes and asked me, "Wanda Lane, you''re still pretending to not have a clue. Stop faking it! You''re two-faced. You pretend to be a good person on the surface, saying that you''re not going to prosecute me. In truth, you''ve already reported me. Otherwise, how is it that ve


    interviewed at more than 30panies in a row yet none of them dare ept me?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, I frowned and shook my head at her. "It''s not me. I really didn''t report you.


    "Bah, Wanda Lane, stop pretending.


    You hypocritical woman. Companiesrge or small, even studios... As long as they''repanies of the same type, they''ve all rejected me. of them and she told me


    asked


    one


    that upper management had pressured her, saying that they could


    not hire me regardless of the


    position. Wanda Lane, you''re so ruthless. You ruined my


    contingencies!" Queenie had almost gone mad when she reached the end. If it was not for the two big men who were subduing her, it was likely that my face would already be all scratched up.


    Nicky nudged me with a puzzled expression. "Just what''s going on here? Could it be President Grant?"


    With ess to so manypanies, this person could not be any average Joe. However, it could not possibly be Theo.


    I denied it. "I told him clearly not to pursue this, and he also promised me. He wouldn''t renege that." ''Is there someone else? But who could have such a capability?" Nicky could not fathom it.


    I could not imagine it either. Not only did they have to have this ability, but they also needed to know everything that I did like it was on the back of their hand.


    This reminded me of Tyler, but I also knew it could not be him because there was no need for him to do that.


    After being quiet for a long time, Queenie thought I had acquiesced and sneered a few times. "Now you admit it?"


    "No, because it''s not me." My


    expression was heavy, and my tone


    became lower. "I''ll find out who''s the initiator, Before that, please don''t make any more fuss. Go home and eany wait for the news. Else, I won''t mind sending you to the police station directly."


    Queenie stared at me and gradually calmed down. "Okay, then let me go. I''ll go back and wait for your news."


    Her being so well-behaved all of a sudden scared me. I looked at her. "Are you sure?''


    She nodded. "Of course. You can ask them to take me home."

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Seeing her look as if nothing had happened, I did not bother specting about her anymore and signaled the bodyguards to let go.


    Queenie''s mood had indeed stabilized. She rubbed her arms and looked at me with a smile on her lips. "No wonder you refused toe out and see me yesterday. It turns out you were waiting for me toe out today. You''re still the impressive one, Wanda."


    I did not have much time to waste on her. Today was Saturday, and I had to go to school to bring Munchkin home. I had not seen him for a week and wondered if he was doing well in school.


    "Go back and wait, Queenie. I''ll give you an allowance during this time.¡±


    Queenie made an ''OK'' gesture and looked to be in a good mood. "Okay. Of course, I''d want money without having to work," she said before turning around and leaving.


    "Madam, do you want us to follow her?"


    "Yes."


    To prevent her from causing trouble again, I asked those two to follow Queenie before turning around and saying to Nicky, "I rest on weekends. You should quickly head in."


    Nicky was looking in the direction where Queenie had left and did not retract her gaze for a long time. She was an emotional person, cold on the outside but hot on the inside. I could not help but sigh and pat her shoulder. "I''ll investigate the matter with Queenie. You don''t need to worry." "Alright, I believe you, Wanda."


    "Go in quickly."


    I urged her, and it took a while before I got Nicky to head into Grant Corporation.


    Immediately after that, I called Keith and asked him to help me investigate the matter with Queenie. I believed that with Keith''s strength, the truth woulde to light soon.


    After the call, I asked the driver to take me to Cool Breeze Elementary School.


    At the gate of the school, the head teacher recognized me and was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "Why are you here, Mrs. Grant?"


    "I''m here to pick up Munchkin. It''s Saturday today."


    Hearing this, the head teacher looked puzzled. "That''s not right. Munchkin has just been picked up."


    "What?" I yelled. "Who came to pick him up?


    "It was a woman. She said she was your friend and showed me your photos. I even checked them carefully."


    My phone rang at this moment, and with a sense of unease, I picked it up. It was the people who had been following Queenie. "Madam, we lost her."


    I bit my lip. I retrieved Queenie''s photo from my phone and passed it to the head teacher. "Did shee to take away


    Munchkin?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s her." The head teacher recognized her immediately.


    Sure enough, it was her.


    I was so anxious that I held the head teacher''s hand and said, "I didn''t ask her to pick up Munchkin. Please hurryand call the police. I''ll go look for them."


    Not even waiting for the head teacher''s reply, I got back to the car and called Theo immediately. "Theo, we''ve got a situation. Munchkin has been taken away by Queenie."


    Theo''s equally anxious voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Don''t worry. Where are you?"


    "I came to the school to pick up Munchkin when the head teacher mentioned it."


    "I''lle look for you."


    After saying this, Theo hung up the call, likely not wanting to waste any time.


    I was restless and suddenly thought about how there should be surveince at the school entrance. Y got out of the car and went to the school''s surveince room with the head teacher. The school guards picked out the surveince videos. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It really was Queenie.


    However, why would Munchkin be willing to go with Queenie?


    I saw Queenie whispering something into Munchkin''s ear before he followed her away.


    Munchkin was a smart boy. How could he have left with a stranger?


    "Teacher, did Munchkin not put up a struggle?"


    The head teacher shook their head. "No, he also said that this woman was your friend, which was why I was at ease to let her take him away." Damn, what did Queenie do?!

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Theo came to meet me as quickly as he possibly could. Seeing him, I felt a lot more relieved.


    I buried my head into his chest, my voice a little weak. "You''re here."


    He patted me on the back like silentfort. "Yes, I''m here. I''ve already sent people out to search for him. Did you call the police?"


    "Yes, I asked the teacher to call the police just now."


    Maybe it was because I got up too early and got into a fight with Queenie earlier, but with me worrying about Munchkin too now, it put me in such a bad state.


    Theo helped me take a seat. He crouched down in front of me and spoke to me in his most stable tone, "Don''t worry, Queenie won''t be able to do anything. I''ll find her soon and Munchkin will be fine, okay?"


    His voice was steady and gentle, which gradually calmed my heart. I looked at him and nodded. "Yes, he''ll be fine."


    Munchkin had gone through a lot of ups and downs to get to where he was now. He would definitely survive.


    I prayed silently from the bottom of my heart. Even though I was apanied by Theo, I really could not just wait like this. I took Theo''s hand and pleaded, "Theo, let''s not sit here. Let''s head out and look for them too, okay?"


    "Alright."


    He immediately agreed and then passed some words to the head teacher before leaving with me.


    The driver was driving the car steadily in the front. Theo and I sat in the back. He kept holding my hand to give me strength.


    "Where are we going?" I turned to ask him.


    He replied softly, "Somewhere Queenie often goes."


    "How do you know?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    My palms were sweating constantly because I was anxious. Theo took out a tissue and wiped my hands. "Since she has spent some time in Grant Corporation, I went ahead and asked someone from the department to learn more about her interests."


    I see.


    Compared to me who was


    overwhelmed, Theo was carrying out the investigation work in an orderly manner after learning that Munchkin had been kidnapped by Queenie. With him around, Munchkin would be fine. Iforted myself with these words in my heart.


    In a bustling shopping mall.


    Theo took me to a cafe in the shopping mall. "She usuallyes here when she''s taking a break. She''s a regr customer, so maybe she''ll bring Munchkin here for a visit."


    I walked around the cafe with him and saw nothing.


    "It''s okay. Let''s go to the next stop."


    After that, I followed Theo to the alleys and restaurants where Queenie often visited.


    My patience was finally exhausted. I


    put his hand away. "Theo, you''re just trying to calm me down, right? Queenie won''t bring Munchkin to these ces." "I just don''t want you to stress yourself.


    You''re still pregnant. It won''t be good for your health." Theo''s eyes were filled with distress.


    Yet all I could think of now was Munchkin. "Munchkin is all that''s left of Cecilia. I can''t lose him."


    "I know."


    Theo embraced me. In his arms, the tears that I had been holding back the entire time finally burst forth at this moment. After a while, his phone rang. I quickly stopped crying and urged him to answer it. "Quick, it must be some news." "Alright."


    Theo answered the phone, and he put it on speakerphone to assure me.


    "President Grant, they''re at Astral Park."


    "Keep watching them. I''ll be there


    soon." After hanging up the phone, I quickly got into the car with Theo. My heart was suspended in the air, and did not know how Munchkin was now.


    Seeming to have noticed my unease, Theo squeezed my hand again. "Don''t worry, Munchkin''s fine. Otherwise, he would have said something in the call."


    Hearing Theo say that, my heart was so much more at ease...

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Astral Park.


    Theo and I rushed to the designated location. I saw Munchkin and Queenie ying happily with the amusement facilities in the park.


    Although my heart eased at this scene, I was even more curious about Queenie''s intentions.


    Walking forward, I shouted, "Munchkin,e here."


    Munchkin was having a good time, so when he saw me, his little face became even brighter. "Mommy."


    He ran toward me happily and threw himself into my arms.


    Touching his head, I felt like I had regained a treasure and could not help but hold onto Munchkin tighter as if I wanted to be part of me. "Ah, Mommy, I can''t breathe."


    After letting go of him, the gentleness in my gaze was reced by reproach. "Why didn''t you wait for me?"


    "Aunt has a photo with you. She also said that she''s a friend of yours and that she works at Grant Corporation. She brought me to the park to wait for you. I missed you so much, so I went with her."


    Hearing this, I was both happy and angry. I was happy that Munchkin missed me and I was angry that he left with a stranger so easily.


    Nothing happened this time, but if it had...


    I was speechless for a moment.


    I saw Queenie walking toward me, and I took a step forward while putting


    Munchkin behind me. I stood up straight and looked at her directly, "Queenie, why did you take Munchkin away? What''s your purpose?!"


    She rolled her eyes and smiled slowly. "I wanted to see how important the child was to you."


    I did not understand what she meant, and my brows furrowed tightly. I clenched my fists as my every word carried weight." Queenie, no matter how I offended you, the child is innocent. If you dare hurt a hair on Munchkin, I''ll never let you go."


    Queenie stared at me with that. My


    eyes were filled with fire, but she


    was not afraid. She just smiled.


    this child like a treasure. Alright understand. You can rest assured that didn''t hurt him. Look how well hewas ying with me just now. What say you,


    "Excellent, it seems that you treat et


    Munchkin?"


    Munchkin, of course, understood our conversation just now. He already knew that Queenie had ulterior motives, so he did not go along with her. "You''re a bad aunt! You''re not Mommy''s friend!"


    "Ah, how fast your beat changes.


    Alright, I''ve gotten my answer anyway. I return the child to you and go home to wait for news of your investigation." Queenie was in a particrly rxed and happy mood.


    I was angry because she took Munchkin away. "I won''t look into it anymore, and I don''t n to help


    you. Queenie, you can fend for


    yourself." I red at her. After saying this, I pulled Munchkin to leave.


    Queenie immediately blocked my way. She even nced back at Theo who was not far away.


    I had asked Theo not toe over because I wanted to deal with things myself. He had agreed, so he stood there where he could see but not hear


    us.


    After looking at him, Queenie immediately turned back to look at me. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take Munchkin away next time?"


    "If you dare take him away, Theo won''t let you go."


    "I know, but I don''t care anymore. If I don''t have a job. I''ll starve to death since I don''t have money to eat. So why don''t I just go out with a bang? Don''t you think, Mrs.


    Grant?"


    She had really gone crazy.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fine then, it seemed that this was something I had to ept.


    "I''ll look into it, but please, Ms. Sanders, stay home and wait for my news. I''m serious this time."


    Queenie nodded and smiled, "Okay, I''m also serious this time too."


    For some reason, I kept finding it strange when I looked at her smile.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    After taking Munchkin back to the vi, he fell asleep after eating some dinner. It might be because he was tired today.


    I went downstairs and caught a glimpse of Theo who was still in the living room.


    It just so happened that I had something to ask him, so I stepped forward and patted his shoulder. He raised his head from being deep in thought, "Is Munchkin asleep?"


    "Yes, he''s probably tired from ying." I nodded and sat down beside Theo.


    He tilted his head to look at me, eyes filled with distress. He reached out and brushed the loose hair beside me aside and said in a gentle voice, "You''re also tired from today. Go rest early."


    I was quite tired, physically and mentally.


    I closed my eyes and leaned my head against his palm. After feeling the warmth of his hand, I smiled. Having him around was the best.


    When I opened my eyes, I stared at Theo and gave voice to my doubts, hoping that he could give his analysis on it. "Do you think it''s Queenie?" Hearing my question, the corners of Theo''s lips lifted up inexplicably. "Didn''t you already see that she was the one who took Munchkin away?" "No, I mean, could she also be following orders?"


    I had always felt that there was someone behind Queenie. I had already talked to Queenie about the matter of her painting threatening messages on the door, so why did she still take Munchkin away, saying that it was just to find out about his importance to me? It was ridiculous.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Unless she had a n for the next step.


    Even so, I felt like something was wrong.


    Theo''s eyes caught my troubled appearance fully. I looked up lightly.


    Seeing the smile on his face, my expression instantly became solemn." Theo, I''m being very serious."


    "I know what you''re thinking. My


    men will continue to follow Queenie.


    Don''t worry," Theo spoke lightly


    el


    through parted, thin lips. His attitude was serious. I wanted to continue talking, but he continued, "I''ll also


    send someone to watch


    over


    Nadia."


    I made an ''OK'' gesture. "Alright, you''ve made the arrangements. Speaking of Nadia, I wonder what happened to Zedd and Cindy."


    I had persuaded Zedd to reveal his intentions thest time. It would be a waste of my hard work if he did not do it." I''m going to have a look tomorrow."


    Theo''s eyes narrowed with a teasing intent. "You''re not going to get some good rest on the weekend but instead meddle in other people''s business?" Hearing what he said, I felt a burst of strength and stood up. "How can this be called meddling? Cindy is managing Nectarine Entertainment now. It won''t be good if Nadia were to disturb her every now and then. I''m going over to help her, get it?"


    Seemingly amused by my rhetoric, Theo waved his hand. "Go then, but I have to go to thepany and have a meeting tomorrow. I can''t apany you in the morning. I''ll ask Keith to take you. Also,


    Love


    Munchkin too. He rarely has free


    time, so spend more time with him."


    I would be bringing Munchkin with me even without Theo mentioning it. I could not miss the rare times we got to interact with one another.


    Thinking of this, I smiled and looked at Theo. "Let me ask you something. I want to go to sleep with Munchkin tonight. Is that alright?"


    Theo''s smiling face immediately froze as he said seriously, "Then what should I do?"


    "You''ll sleep alone. You''re an adult."


    "No, you have to sleep with me."


    "I''m going to sleep with Munchkin.


    You also said that he rarely gets free time, so I want to spend more time with him Knowing that Theo could be persuaded with reason and not cowed by force, I pulled on his sleeve. "Just one night, alright?" I deliberately softened my tone.


    Seeing me like this, Theo nodded. "Alright, but you have to express it." He pointed to his cheek.


    I smiled and left a kiss on his cheek...

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    The next day, sunlight shone in through the curtains, scattering on the warm quilt.


    I had woken up a long time ago and was looking at Munchkin beside me. A smile had appeared at the corners of my mouth.


    His curved eyebrows, slightly small nose, and rosy lips all resembled Cecilia''s features.


    Thinking of Cecilia, the smile on my face gradually disappeared and I could not help sighing.


    My sigh might have disturbed Munchkin as he leisurely woke up. He saw me beside him and his eyes lit up. "Mommy, did you sleep with mest night?" "That''s right. It''s rare that you''re off from school, so I have to apany you more." I reached out and squeezed his fleshy little face. I knew that at this moment, my face was one ofplete adoration.


    Theo and Nicky had already gone to thepany. After Munchkin showered, we headed downstairs.


    Caroline looked at me, then at Munchkin before asking us to take a seat. "Quickly have your breakfast." "Alright."


    Keith arrived just after breakfast, and I got into the car with Munchkin.


    On our way to Nectarine Entertainment, I said to Munchkin, "You have to be polite in a bit, understand?"


    "I understand, Mommy. I won''t embarrass you."


    "Good boy."


    Nectarine Entertainment


    The moment Munchkin appeared in the Nectarine Entertainment building, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "President Lane, you have such a handsome son. Why didn''t you bring him out earlier?"


    "That''s right. He can immediately debut with his good looks."


    "Such a handsome child star. He''ll definitely be a hit."


    Theo had probably told them about Munchkin earlier to avoid an awkward situation.


    I smiled at them. "Go work. Don''t dy." "Alright." After the crowd dispersed, I took Munchkin upstairs to Cindy''s office.


    As usual, I knocked on the door


    before I entered. Cindy was looking at a document when she heard a


    voice and raised her head. Seeing that it was me, she quickly stood up. "Why did youe here in your free time?" She looked down at


    no


    Munchkin." I suppose this is Munchkin. So the kid came with you." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Aunt," Munchkin called out in a childlike voice.


    Cindy''s eyes narrowed slightly as she revealed a sweet smile. "What a good boy."


    She was like never before


    I had Munchkin y by himself. I then sat down with Cindy, my eyes never leaving her.


    As if feeling a chill from my burning gaze, she frowned and bumped me. "What''s up? Why do you keep looking at me without saying anything?"


    "I''m looking at your ruddyplexion. Did something good happen?" I raised a brow as I put on a nosy smile.


    My words struck, and seeing Cindy''s expression turn shy, I knew I was probably right.


    She sat upright and nodded at me. "Yes, we''re together now."


    Finally!


    I pped my hands. "Congrattions!


    Zedd hasn''t waited in vain for so many years."


    "It''s fine. We can do it in a bit. It happens to be the weekend and Munchkin is here."


    "Then I''ll ask Zedd," Cindy said before walking to the desk and calling Zedd.


    I looked at the smile that was always constantly on the corners of her lips, and my heart was also warm.


    "He said it''s a n. Let''s have lunch together this afternoon."


    I nodded.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    In Seafood Restaurant in the private room on the third floor.


    Cindy and Zedd were sitting opposite me and Theo particrly upright. Zedd then raised his ss and made a toast to me," Wanda, my sister-inw, I really have to thank you so much this time. If you hadn''t said those words to me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have mustered up the courage until now."


    I was a little surprised. I blinked and smiled sweetly, "It''s rare to hear you call me sister-inw. I''m a little not used to it." Iughed with my mouth covered and looked at Theo beside me.


    He actually supported me and agreed, "Yes, we rarely hear it."


    Zedd immediately apologized, "Wanda, I did do a lot of bad things to you in the past. Cindy and I would like to apologize to you. Thank you for disregarding the past and still being willing to help us."


    I could see the sincerity on their faces. I pursed my lips and smiled. "We''re all family, so you''re wee. You must drink. Congrattions on finally attaining positive results and getting what you want."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I downed the contents of the ss of water. "Since I''m pregnant, I can''t drink. I''ll have to make do," I said with a smile.


    "As you should."


    Theo looked at them like he was an elder, and I knew that at this moment, he must be feeling very happy. Cindy had a good home and he could offer closure to herte parents.


    "Theo, I honor you with this ss. I caused a lot of trouble for you and Wanda before this. I..." Cindy did not know what to say and was stuck for a moment.


    "Let''s not bring up the past. If Wanda can let go of it, then so can I." After drinking the ss of wine in his hand, Theo more or less put the past behind him.


    the past was more or less behind him.


    Cindy nodded and finished her drink." Thank you, Theo. Thank you even more, Wanda."


    Her sweet address overwhelmed me a little. "You''re finally willing to call me by my name. Maybe it won''t be long before you have to call me your sister-inw too."


    "Oh, please." Cindy turned her head shyly.


    Theo, however, brought up


    something unpleasant during this good moment. "It''s naturally good for you guys to be together, but remember to protect yourselves from Nadia. She won''t stop."


    I agreed with this.


    "Yes, you should be careful."


    How could a woman who was so unscrupulous to her superiors give up so easily? I then said, "Also, you failed to deal with Nadia before, so you have to be more careful


    looked at Cindy.


    Cindy, on the other hand, was very rxed and calm. She smiled, "I know her tricks. After all. I''ve used the same. Don''t worry, she can''t hurt me."


    It was too unlike her style to reassure us through self-deprecation.


    After lunch, Theo took me away with Munchkin.


    Theo was driving as he looked straight ahead. "Are we heading home immediately?"


    "Where else would we go?" I asked with a smile.


    He nced at a movie theater by the roadside. "Watch a movie?"


    Munchkin was lying on myp at the moment, his sleepy eyes having long shut." Munchkin is asleep. Let''s go home."


    "Let Keith take Munchkin home. We can go." Theo called Keith before I could respond.


    Kieth had sent me to Nectarine


    Entertainment earlier, hence he had been on standby nearby. He arrived after a while and we handed rawh


    Munchkin over to him before Theo and I went to the movie theater.


    ''Ditching a kid to go watch a movie. I guess it''s something only we would do." I still felt a little guilty deep down.


    Theo was unapologetic. "We also need romance. Let''s go."

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    The romance from watching a movie was probably not suitable for me and Theo. We both fell asleep 30s minutes after the movie started.


    It might perhaps be due to the calls of ''the movie is over'' that I quickly opened my eyes. Luckily, the end credits were still ying on the big screen. I turned to look at Theo to see him slowly waking up.


    "It''s over. Let''s go.


    "


    As he took my hand to lead me away, I caught him yawning.


    I wanted to joke with him after we came out, so I rolled my eyes slightly and cleared my throat, "Do you think the movie just now was good?"


    Theo was obviously stunned for a moment and did not want me to find out, so he pretended to answer, "It''s good."


    Little did he know that I had caught his charade.


    Raising a brow, I continued to ask, "Which scene do you think is the best?"


    He paused, obviously not knowing how to respond. Theo looked down at me. He noticed the smile at the corner of my lips, and his eyes narrowed. As


    if seeing through me somewhat, he smiled and asked, "What about you? Which scene do you think is the best?"


    "I''m asking you that, so why are you asking me?" I did not respond to him directly. I just shifted my feet and continued forward.


    Theo followed me and folded his hands behind him. "Seeing that you can''t answer, you must have also fallen asleep, no?"


    I pursed my lower lip. "So what if I fell asleep? A certain someone was sleeping far more soundly than me." I quickened my pace after saying that.


    Seeing that I was thinking of leaving the scene, Theo caught up to me again. "The movie was quite boring. Let''s go home.


    Munchkin should also have woken up."


    "Let''s buy some steak back to cook. He likes it."


    "Anything the madam says."


    Nicky was also there when we got home.


    Seeing us, Munchkin, who was ying chess with Nicky, dashed over. "Daddy, Mommy, where have you been?"


    I lifted up the steak in my hand and ced it in front of Munchkin. "Preparing to make


    steak for you." "My favorite."


    "Yes. Wait patiently. I''ll prepare the steaks now."


    Nicky came over at this moment and smiled. "Allow me. Steaks are my forte."


    "You''re a guest. How can I?"


    "I feel ashamed having disturbed you guys for so long. It''ll be great if I can cook dinner for you." After Nicky said that, she took the steaks and walked into the kitchen. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I did not react in time, and when I came back to my senses, the ingredients were no longer in my hands. "Then let me help you."


    "Let Caroline do it." Theo grabbed


    me and led me to the sofa to Get some rest. You s


    I


    more time with t


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right, Mommy. Keep ying with me." Munchkin pointed to the chessboard on the table.


    I exhaled. "Okay."


    Soon after, the strong aroma of steaks was lingering at the tip of the nose. Munchkin was also attracted to it.


    Five pieces of steaks had been served on the table, and Nicky called for us to go and take a seat. "Steak is best medium rare. Quick,e try my masterpiece"


    Munchkin had already cut a piece and put it in his mouth. He immediately eximed, "It''s delicious. Aunt Nicky is awesome."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing the child''s praise, I also tried


    it." It''s amazing. You''re really an expert in this area." "It''s really delicious didn''t expect Miss Doyle to not only be beautiful but also have such superb cooking skills. You''ll make a good wife and mother in the future," Caroline praised as well.


    "Not bad." Theo still kept his replies concise.


    Nicky could not help smiling after hearing all these praises. She was even a little shy.


    This, I noticed...

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    That night, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    Theo was still working overtime in the study, so I did not bother him.


    Recalling Nicky''s attitude toward Theo at the dinner table today, as well as what Caroline said yesterday when she was testing her, my emotions for thrown in for a loop. Nicky''s eyes had indeed been focused on Theo when I met her for the first time.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Unable to remain indifferent, I put on a coat and left the room, making my way to the guest room.


    Through the crack of the door at the bottom, I noticed that the light was still on inside. Nicky had not gone to sleep yet, so I knocked on the door.


    The sounds of footsteps sounded from the inside, and Nicky came over to open the door. When she saw that it was me, a smile appeared on her calm face. "Wanda, it''s already sote. Why are you here?"


    "There is something I want to ask you," I said bluntly.


    "Come in."


    Entering the room, I caught a glimpse of thepany documents on her bed. "I''m sorry, did I disturb you? You must still be busy withpany work."


    Nicky cleaned up the documents and put them on the table before waving to me. "It''s nothing, just a small matter. Don''t you have something to tell me?"


    "Well, I do have something I want to talk about." I took a seat, and although I was a little confused, I still said, "It may be a bit presumptuous for me to ask this, but if I don''t, I''ll definitely lose sleep and be displeased deep down. My thoughts will even start running wild. If you find it conflicts with you or you feel ufortable, you can choose not to answer."


    After listening to my foreshadowing speech, Nicky was even more confused, but she still replied with a smile, "Okay, I think I''ll answer you if you ask."


    I grabbed my hand and pursed my


    lower lip. I trusted that she could see


    my nervousness, but I could not restrain myself. "I actually heard what you said when Caroline was helping you change your bandages the day before yesterday. You joined Grant Corporation because of Theo, yes?"


    I stared straight at Nicky, trying to capture all her expressions and movements.


    After hearing my question, Nicky did not respond. However, I think I got my answer from her eyes.


    "I can''t think of anything other than familial love, the love of friendship, and romantic love that can make someone give up the opportunity to go abroad ande back here." looked at her. I did not know what I was feeling in my heart at the moment. However, I did not want to


    lose this friendship that finally got


    just like that. That was why I wanted to ask. It was why I was here


    tonight.


    I noticed that Nicky''s expression had changed slightly. I saw how her smiling expression at the start had vanished midway and how it was calm now. The answer was obvious.


    "I see." I stood up, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands grabbed me, and Nicky also got up. "Wanda, I really want you as a friend. That''s why I haven''t confessed it to you. Yes, I like him, but if I say I''ll neverpete with you, will you believe me?"


    Never, huh...


    I shook my head. "I don''t know if I should believe it."


    Nicky sat down in front of me slowly. "I learned of Theo''s name a long time ago. Five years ago, I had just graduated from graduate school and joined a bigpany abroad..."

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    I learned Nicky''s story through her eloquent remarks.


    Not long after she joined a foreignpany five years ago, she learned from her boss about the outstanding individual that was Theo who was in Hatton. She started her investigation out of curiosity, and the more she looked into him, the more she found out how outstanding Theo''s talents were. In order to have the chance to be beside him, she also learned that Theo intended to develop artificial intelligence. Hence, she threw herself into research and finally received an invitation to a partnership from Theo this year.


    She agreed to Theo at once due to her longing all these years and immediately resigned from herpany to return to the country and join Grant Corporation.


    "Actually, it''s not so much romantic love but an appreciation I have for President Grant. I admire his talent and look forward to working with him. He''s my idol and role model, so he can always grab my focus. I''ll also be very happy to receive praise from my idol," Nicky added after narrating her past as if exining to me.


    She delivered every word calmly and unperturbed. I looked at her. "You mean, your feelings for Theo are actually that of chasing a celebrity?"


    "Yeah, he''s a distant star in the sky that I can''t catch up to no matter how much I chase after him. Also, he already has you by his side, so I can only watch from a distance. It''s already my greatest honor to be able to work with President Grant."


    I could feel her sincerity when she said this, and what she said was really good.


    She had unraveled the knot in my heart, and I breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s fine."


    At the sigh that came from the bottom of my heart, Nicky added, "I also don''t want to lose you as a friend since I don''t know anyone in Whaldorf. I receive way too much of others'' hypocrisy, so I don''t want to pay attention to them. Wanda, I really want to keep you as a friend."


    It was because of this she gave others an air of arrogance. Iughed, "I''m very d to learn your story tonight. It has also dispelled my doubts. Of course, we''re friends. If possible, I too would like things to continue like this."


    "Definitely."


    Nicky was also someone who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. It was alreadyte when I left the guest room. When I came back to the master bedroom, Theo was leaning against the bed as if waiting for me toe back. Hearing sounds, he looked up and waved at me. " Come."


    I shrank into his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat. "Where did you go?" he asked.


    "To have a chat with Nicky. I learned a lot," I responded.


    Theo seemed interested. He lowered his head to look at me. "What did you hear? Tell me about it?"


    I had not decided whether or not to


    tell Theo about Nicky''s story. After all, this was a private matter of Nicky''s. I would wait until the next day to ask her what she thought of it before making a decision.


    Thinking of this, I opened my mouth and replied, "You men don''t need to know women''s secrets."


    "Fine, fine. I think her injuries are almost healed. Can she go home now?" Theo whispered.


    I got up quickly. "No, at least two


    more dam


    of observation. The


    doctor said she might have aThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    vel


    concussion, so let''s just see if she''ll get dizzy in these two days.


    Theo looked at me and shook his head helplessly. "It''s just a


    Sbility. We can still find ouel


    t it even if she goes home.


    "No."


    Seeing me being so stubborn, Theo could only let me be. "Okay, okay. She can stay. Why don''t you go to sleep. Madam?"


    Seeing him trying to curry favor with me, I smiled reluctantly andy down. "That''s more like it. Time to sleep then. Good night. "Good night."

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    After sending Munchkin to school, our car then turned toward thepany.


    My gaze turned to Nicky. I noticed her watching the scenery outside, but her gaze was unfocused. It was obvious she was spacing out.


    I smiled and nudged her. "What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    Nicky, who was a little startled at me nudging her, trembled. She turned to me and smiled. "No, I just didn''t sleep very well.


    I did not pursue this issue anymore. Instead, I told her what had happenedst night. "By the way, Theo asked me about your story yesterday. Do you want him to know?"


    She seemed a little surprised by my question but then smiled. "It doesn''t matter to me. It depends on whether you want President Grant to know or not."


    I understood what Nicky meant since the star she was chasing was my husband. The power was still in my hands. "Alright, I understand."


    The car continued onward Nicky had her eyes closed as she was resting. I did not talk so as to not disturb her anymore.


    Suddenly, a text message broke the silence at that moment.


    Looking at the message on the screen, I could not help frowning.


    [Eight o''clock tonight, the Imperial Clubhouse, A305. If you don''t show up, you might lose your precious son.]


    The sender was Nadia.


    Why was she looking for me? To settle the score with deliberate revenge?


    "You got a text message? What''s wrong?" Nicky had opened her eyes because of the message notification. Seeing me in thought, she asked.


    I hurriedly kept my phone and shook my head. "It''s nothing, just a spam message."


    "Oh," Nicky replied softly, but her eyes were still on me. It made me feel a little guilty. Seeing this, she asked again, "Are you really okay?"


    I waved my hands and smiled at her. "Yes, it''s really nothing. We''re reaching thepany soon."


    When we arrived at the department,


    Nicky and parted. After she entered her own office, I called the school using the phone on the desk. The person who answered was the head teacher, "Hello, I''m Wanda.


    Munchkin''s mother."


    "Ah, Mrs. Grant, is there something you need?"


    The head teacher''s voice sounded particrly soft over the phone. I was so anxious at the moment that I hurriedly asked, "Is he in ss now? Did anyonee for him?"


    "Munchkin is in his first ss, and no one came looking for him. I can call him over if you''re looking for him, Mrs. Grant."


    Hearing this, I was relieved. "No, I''m just asking. It''s fine if he''s there."


    "Are you worried that the situation yesterday will happen? Don''t worry, Mr. Grant has already informed us. We won''t let anyone other than you or Mr. Grant pick


    Munchkin up." "That''s good. Thank you."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I I was about to hang up the phone when the voice on the other side


    came again; "By the way, we''ll have a partner hospitale over to examine the children this afternoon. We''ll need the parents'' cooperation after the results are out."


    "Alright, I understand."


    The weight on my heart finally eased. After taking a deep breath, I threw myself into work for the day.


    Come afternoon, I recalled the


    physical examination the head teacher had mentioned in the morning. I was a little worried that Munchkin would not cooperate, so I thought of making a phone call to inquire about the situation,


    The moment I picked up the receiver, the phone rang from a text message again.


    [No reply? Did you think I wouldn''t be able to take Munchkin away?]


    I was puzzled reading the text when another message came. This time, it was a photo.


    It turned out to be a photo of the physical examination at Cool Breeze Elementary School.


    Did she sneak in as a doctor or a nurse?

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    It was hard to calm down. I stood up, my heart in chaos.


    Clutching the phone tightly, I pondered for a moment and replied to her. [I''ll be there on time at eight o''clock.]


    After replying to her, I kept my eyes on the chat box. She sent a message very quickly.


    [Excellent, you know your ce.


    Munchkin''s physical examination results are not bad ]


    "Damn!" I subconsciously cursed angrily, but I could rest assured that she would not touch Munchkin anymore.


    I wondered what Nadia actually wanted to do when she asked me to be at the Imperial Clubhouse at eight o''clock.


    At this moment, my phone rang again. I looked down at the call. It was Cindy.


    Why would she be calling at this time?


    Feeling uneasy, I picked up the call." What''s wrong?"


    Cindy''s slightly hoarse voice came from the receiver, "Nadia sent me a message just now asking me to go to the Imperial Clubhouse at eight o''clock in the evening. I don''t know what she''s up to, but she also warned me not to tell Theo or Zedd.


    Otherwise, she''ll take Munchkin away. I didn''t actually bother with this, but she sent a photo of her conducting a physical examination on Munchkin, so I quickly called to ask you about it. Should I contact the school to take precautions?"


    Hearing what she said, I was startled, and my voice trembled for some reason. "Did she also send you a message?" "Also? Could it be that she..." "Yes, Nadia sent me a message early in the morning, but I didn''t bother with it. She just sent another one with a photo of Munchkin. It looks like she really wants revenge."


    The purpose behind asking to meet me and Cindy was obvious. It was because I ruined whatever good thing between her and Zedd, while Cindy was Zedd''s sweetheart. Hence, she must have a n for our evening meet-up.


    "I think I know what she''s up to. This kind of meeting in a hotel room... What else could she be doing? There''s going to be men in that room," Cindy said with a smile. She had also yed these nasty tricks before, so she was naturally very clear about the situation.


    I also understand what she meant. "But we have to go. You shoulde to my ce first after work tonight so that we''re together."


    "Alright."


    One person extra meant one other to keep watch.


    After ending my call with Cindy, I immediately called the school.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    goodness the head tea


    answered


    my call. Contengs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I just got the news that someone pretended to be part of the medical team and snuck into the school. Please ask the teachers to watch over Munchkin before the day ends and don''t let anyone take him away."


    My words had obviously shocked the head teacher. "Oh my God, they''ve already left.


    Thank goodness nothing happened. I''ll personally watch over Munchkin, Mrs. Grant. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you. Please don''t let my husband know about this for the time being."


    My heart finally settled a little after I exined everything, but I still had no countermeasures for the night. "Wanda, the programmer needs the data. Remember to bring it over."


    "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    I had almost forgotten to work while dealing with these matters just now.


    I picked up the tallied data and left my seat.


    Time flew and the sky outside the window turned dark. Cindy sent me a message saying she was at the garage. I hurriedly went downstairs with my bag.


    I saw Cindy, and she looked very calm, not at all afraid. I smiled. "How can you still be so calm? Not bad." "Aren''t you the same?"


    "I feel relieved after learning of her objective. I hired some thugs in covert," I said.


    Cindy nodded. "Okay, Nadia will probably show up at night. We can''t let her get away."

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    "Do you have any ideas?" I looked at Cindy with a brow raised. I asked her since she might have an idea in her mind.


    Sure enough, Cindy raised her brows and said to me, "I''ll tell you..."


    "You''re really going?" A voice interrupted Cindy at this moment.


    Hearing this voice, Cindy and I looked at the source of the voice together. It was Nicky.


    Seeing her, my brows furrowed as I asked," Why are you here?"


    "Are you guys going to the Imperial Clubhouse like this?"


    Cindy and I looked at each other, then at her. "How did you know?"


    Nicky pursed her lips. "I went to your ce for a look when you were sending files to the programmer. I knew this is wrong, but you were behaving a little off when we were in the car this morning. That''s why I did it."


    "You''re Nicky?" Cindy sized her up.


    "Yeah." Nicky just nced at Cindy lightly before ignoring her scrutiny and turning to me again. "You''re pregnant. Even if you hire thugs, it''s still not safe."


    Cindy withdrew her scrutinizing gaze and added, "She''s not wrong. It''s also


    something I''m worried about. If something happens to you, Theo will probably go wild."


    "I understand you guys are worried about me, but she''lly a hand on Munchkin if I don''t go. While I''ve already informed the head teacher about it, I don''t know if Nadia will pull some dirty tricks to meet her objective. So, 1 must go. I''ve already arranged everything, so you guys don''t need to be so worried." I was very calm. In fact, I did not feel much fear for tonight.


    Munchkin was my bottom line. Nothing else mattered to me as long as he was safe.


    After hearing what I said, Cindy


    agreed with me. "That''s also true et


    We don''t have to worry about Nadia hurting Munchkin as long as we can catch her."


    "Yes, let''s go. It''s gettingte," I urged.


    "No, Wanda, you can''t take risks. The child in your belly is not to be trifled with." Nicky still stopped us.


    Cindy expressed her dissatisfaction before I could say anything. "Then tell me what solution you have?" Nicky looked at her, then said to me, "We''re about the same size. Let''s exchange clothes. I''ll go in your stead."


    I was stunned, and Cindy was as well. I did not expect her to make such a proposal.


    "This has nothing to do with you.


    You don''t need to take the risk for me. Not to mention I''m already feeling remorseful after you got injured for saving me thest time. If something else were to happen this time really won''t be able to do anything. Nicky, thank you for thinking about me, but you really don''t need to. I''ll be fine." After I said that, 1 pulled away and wanted to leave.


    "You want to take the risk for Munchkin, but think of the child in your belly. Are they willing to go?" Nicky shouted behind us.


    Cindy, who was holding on to, let


    her mouth loose at this momentet


    "Actually, her n can work.


    with her. You lead the thugs in and


    facilitate the cooperation.


    This way, it''ll be even more foolproof."


    I could feel the child protesting inside when I touched my stomach, and this hurt me a little.


    ''Do you really not want me to go?''


    I sighed. I turned to Nicky andpromised. "Alright, I''ll agree with you."


    "Alright, alright. Let''s get in the car quickly, then. I''ll drive. You guys change your clothes in the back. It''s already veryte."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    We got into the car together, and the car sped off after pulling out of the parking lot...

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    Unexpectedly, Cindy was a seasoned driver, and her driving skills were pretty good. Even with the evening rush hour, we arrived at the Imperial Clubhouse before eight o''clock.


    There was a ragtag gathering at the Imperial Clubhouse. The status of the people here varied, so one had to be very careful when here.


    I was not in a hurry to get out of the car, but I was still a little worried. "Nicky, are you sure you want to go in my stead?"


    "I''ve already changed my clothes. Don''t worry."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I could see no fear on her face.


    She seemed to be so calm at all times.


    Cindy unfastened her seat belt. "Yeah, don''t worry about it. Pay attention and listen. Have the people sneak in the moment we open the door." "Alright, be careful."


    The two of them then got out of the car, and I watched them enter the door.


    I had the thugs disguised as waiters wander around A301. The moment I gave them the order, they would be able to enter immediately.


    I got into the main driver''s seat and pulled the car up to the stop line. Then, I listened intently to the movements in my earphones.


    They had just gotten into the elevator, and I could hear their breathing.


    "We''re here." I did not know if Cindy was talking to tne or to Nicky, but they had already reached upstairs.


    I could vaguely hear their footsteps, and it made me feel a little uneasy.


    I narrowed my eyes, and my brows were furrowed as I listened carefully to the sounds through the earphones.


    One of them knocked on the door, but there did not seem to be a sound inside.


    The phone notification for a text message sounded. It was my own. Nadia had sent a message. [Go in directly. Don''t knock on the door ]


    I shuddered. Was she spying on us?


    Fortunately, I had asked Nicky to wear a mask, and her body shape was also simr to mine. Looking at the text message Nadia sent, she likely had not noticed. I quickly pointed at the earphone and said softly," Nicky, act like you''re reading a text message. Nadia just sent one to me, asking you guys to go in directly and not to knock on the door."


    I did not know if Nicky did as I said after I told her that, but I heard the sound of them opening the door.


    "Okay."


    I turned on the screen of my phone and gave the people the order. [Move.]


    Then, I got out of the car and put on a mask.


    When I got to the designated floor, I


    looked around. There was no one


    l


    else at the door to A301. Nadia probably thought that she had achieved her objective. She might not be watching us anymore while


    on the way here.


    I pushed the door in and the lights inside were bright. The thugs that I had sent had captured the three men perfectly.


    "I didn''t expect Nadia to call three men. She was trying to frame us as if we''re sex-crazed." Cindy looked at the three men with a smile on her face. Nicky had taken off her mask and was sitting on the chair with a calm expression.


    I was relieved to see that they were all right.


    Cindy pointed at the items on the table with her finger. "Their props sure areplete. There are even drugs, but luckily I didn''t touch them."


    I followed her hand to see that it was something like a dehumidifier, but instead of water that was released from it, it was a drug. If a certain amount of it was inhaled, one would be uncontroble. Content belongs


    to


    "Fortunately, it''s one that needs to be plugged in. I unplugged it after they were taken down. The amount we inhaled should be inconsequential," Cindy said.


    I nodded. The n went smoothly. "I''ll wait for Nadia toe now."


    "She''s dead when she does."


    Looking at Cindy''s hideous


    expression, I could not help but feel sorry for Nadia." Keep your voice


    down. Nadia shouldn''t b


    us, She''s probablying soon."


    "Even if she''s not far, she''ll dally by the door. After all, if she wants to catch us in bed, she''ll have to wait." Cindy raised her brow.


    What she said was right. I walked to the door and looked through the peephole.


    Nadia was walking over, but she was not in a hurry toe in and was pacing back


    and forth at the door...

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    The good thing about the Imperial Clubhouse was that there were no gaps under the doors, so it was impossible to look from the outside to see if the lights were on or off.


    I smiled as I pointed to the door and whispered, "She''s at the door. I''ll turn off the lights."


    After saying that, I went to turn off the lights and then waited.


    After about 10 minutes, I heard a rustling from the door. It looked like Nadia was about toe in.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had the room card in her hand and came in easily.


    Since it was very dark inside, she could not see anything. We took out our mobile phones, turned on the shlight, and shed them toward her. She reached her hand out to block the light and let out an urgent sound. "Don''t shine at me. Have you guys done it?"


    "It''s going very well."


    I answered her question, then turned on the lights before ordering someone to close the door.


    Seeing us, Nadia froze in ce. "You..." Her gaze turned to the three men who had been captured as she abruptly came to the realization. She cursed fiercely, "Useless trash!"


    Cindy had a smile on her lips and mocked her with her eyes. "I''ve yed all these tricks before. You can''t trick me, Nadia."


    She stared at Cindy, her eyes full of unwillingness. "Cindy, you b*tch." She wanted to step forward after that curse but was stopped by my people. "Nadia, even if you nder us, Zedd won''t be with you. The one he loves isn''t you." I looked at her and walked toward her step by step as I had the people who stopped her back away.


    Nadia was also staring at me, her hands clenched tightly. I could clearly see her shoulders shaking. There was likely anger burning in her chest.


    "I can make him marry me as long as he''s disappointed with Cindy."


    What she said was true. After all, Nadia used to be able to cajole Mason, but now she wanted to adopt the same methods as Zedd.


    The corners of my mouth twitched


    into a smile. You''re wrong. Mason is


    different from Zedd. Do you know,


    how many years Zedd has loved


    Cindy No one can rece her in his heart, Nadia, it''s just your wishful thinking."


    Nadia''s eyes were red. Sheughed. "Do you think I didn''t leave a way out for myself?"


    I got close to her. She also had Bluetooth earphones in her ear. I thought to myself that it was no good, but it was toote. She gave the order, "Come in."


    Immediately afterward, the door to the room opened and many people barged in.


    At this moment, Nadia pulled out a knife from somewhere and came toward me. I took a few steps back, but Nadia pressed on, her handing straight at me.


    Suddenly, a force pulled me away. It was Nicky. She stood in front of me and dealt with Nadia.


    I looked around, and the thugs I hired were engaged in a fight with Nadia''s people. The three men had escaped long ago. Cindy went to help Nicky while I ran to the phone and called the police first before ringing the rm. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The rm sounded, and the service personnel was soon ushered in, but the scene was chaotic. I watched the other party escape again and called for security toe forward to stop them.


    However, no one could stop Nadia from going crazy. She was still holding the knife in her hand, and her expression was intimidating.


    I was a little worried for Nicky and Cindy. I wanted to go up to help them, but Nicky realized this and yelled at me. "Wanda, don''te here."


    Nadia acted during her negligence


    and swung the knife at Nicky. Cindy hurriedly pulled Nicky, but her arm still got caught. At the same time, Nicky dost her bnce and fell to the ground. Her head hit the foot of the bed and blood oozed out.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    I hurried forward. "Are you alright?"


    When I looked down and saw the blood on her forehead and arms, I was filled with guilt. Nheless, she still shook her head. "I''m alright, but Cindy..."


    I looked up and saw Cindy holding onto Nadia''s knife-wielding hand with both of her hands, trying to hold her back.


    "Hurry up and help her!" I yelled at the thugs.


    Soon enough, the police arrived as well.


    Nadia and her henchmen were all taken away, and a policeman came up to me. * You have toe with us to the station as well, Mrs. Grant."


    "Alright, but she''s injured. Can we get her bandaged up first?"


    "There are doctors back in the station, so there''s no need to worry"


    We followed him out of the clubhouse together.


    At the police station.


    We made a transcript that fully described the event.


    Since our testimonies were the same, the police did not ask any further questions." That''s sufficient now. Please call someone to pick you up, then you can leave."


    Ultimately, Theo had to find out about this.


    I sighed and called Theo. I could hear his anxiety and anger when he hung up.


    He arrived at the station rather quickly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing me, Theo strode toward me and embraced me in his arms. "Why didn''t you tell me?" "I..."


    I did not know what to say to him.


    Seeing that I was hesitant to say anything, Theo did not try to probe any further. As he looked at Cindy behind me, he said, ''I''ve informed Zedd. He should be here soon."


    As soon as he said this, Zedd arrived. He walked straight to Cindy. His eyes were filled with worry. "Why didn''t you tell me that things have escted this far?"


    "I''m not injured. I''ll tell you more about it once we get back."


    When she mentioned the word ''injured'', I hurriedly turned around to look at Nicky. Although the wound on her arm was bandaged and the medicine on her forehead was changed, I was still worried." Theo, let''s take Nicky to the hospital to have a look at her head first. She hit a table, and I''m afraid of it being more serious than we thought."


    "Okay."


    At this time, a policeman came over and pointed to the people in the opposite row." What''s your rtionship with them?"


    They were the thugs I hired, but I could not say that.


    "They''re mypany''s security guards. I was worried about my wife, so I asked


    them to help out." Theo helped me out instead.


    "They can leave once we take down some notes."


    "Thank you."


    In the end, Nadia was detained at the police station on charges of abetting and intentional wounding.


    Walking out of the police station, I was getting a little tired. Zedd took Cindy with him, while Theo and I took Nicky to the hospital for a check-up.


    At the hospital.


    "How is she, doctor?"


    "She''s alright. She had almost


    healed the other day, but now that she was hit again, she''ll have to recuperate once more. It''s best not to repeat the same injuries." The doctor pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and said earnestly, "If you''re worried, you should do a CT scan again. That way, we''ll all feel at ease."


    I nodded. "Okay. Thank you, doctor."


    ????


    We took Nicky to do another CT scan, and since the result was simr to what the doctor had said, I felt incredibly relieved." I''m so d you''re alright."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "It''s all my fault. You were already about to get better. You should just stay with us for now so that it''s easy for me to help you with the


    bandages."


    Nicky nced at Theo and smiled. "There''s no need. It''s better if I head home. It won''t be polite to intrude on you guys."


    "You don''t have to mind Theo. He doesn''t mind as well, right?" I looked at him.


    "Mm. It''s fine."


    After the check-up, we went back to the vi.


    I took Nicky back to her room, feeling incredibly sorry the whole time. "You saved me again, Nicky. I truly don''t know how to thank you."


    "We''re friends. There''s no need to be too polite among friends."


    "Mm!"


    I smiled brightly at her. I was very content to have such a friend by my side.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Back in the room, Theo sat in front of my dresser without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you sitting here alone? What are you thinking?" I stepped forward and sat on the bed opposite him.


    I heard his slight sigh, and Theo turned his head to look at me with distressed eyes. " Next time, you have to inform me."


    I promised him while nodding my head. ''Alright. I''ll let you know in the future."


    Hearing his heavy sigh, I knew Theo must be ming himself now.


    As I held onto his hand, I looked at him with a small smile on my lips. "Theo, I didn''t tell you because I was too worried about Munchkin''s safety. I thought I could solve it on my own."


    I believed that Theo understood me and my current state of mind.


    In the end, he merely sighed and said nothing.


    Unable to bear to see him like this, I stood up, walked behind him, and hugged him from behind. "I didn''t do it on purpose."


    He took my hand and held onto it. Then, he pulled me up to him to face him upfront.


    I could not look directly into his eyes. At this moment, there was some sort of hurt in his eyes that made me unable to look at him.


    I always thought I could solve such a thing on my own, but in the end, I still needed him toe to the police station so that I could leave. I lowered my eyes and did not say anything.


    Theo sighed again. He held my hand and said in a deep voice, "Wanda, I want you to believe that I can protect you and Munchkin at the same time." He said these words so earnestly and so solemnly that I could not lift my eyes to look at him. "Theo, I''m... truly sorry."


    I had a lot of things to say, yet they all morphed into a single apology. Then, for some reason, my eyes gradually became wet, and I burst into tears unconsciously.


    This frightened Theo, and he quickly stood up to wipe the tears from my cheeks. "Why are you crying? Was too mean?" He softened his tone and became extraordinarily gentle like theforting warm sun in winter.


    I shook my head and sniffed. "No. I just felt sorry for not telling you.


    While sniffing, took the tissue he handed me and wiped my nose. "I started thinking that if I had told you, things wouldn''t have escted that way. We wouldn''t have to go to the police station, and Nicky wouldn''t have gotten hurt again."


    Truthfully, I was feeling especially guilty for making Nicky''s injury worse.


    "It''s alright now. Everything''s over, so let''s not bring this up again, okay?" Theo''s gentle tone wasforting me.


    Thinking that he had a busy day and


    how he even had tofort me at night, I quickly stopped crying. "Okay,


    but I still feel regretful. If I hadn''t


    n


    allowed Nicky to go in there in my


    stead, she wouldn''t have ended up inContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    this state."


    Theo paused, lowered his head, and asked me, "She was the one who suggested it?"


    "Yeah. She was worried that I might get hurt while pregnant, so she came up with the idea. We have to thank her, Theo.


    Nicky''s saved me twice now."


    "Okay. I''ll follow your lead however you wish to show your gratitude toward her." Theo smiled slightly.


    I wiped off thest drop of tears on my face and looked up to ponder. "Do you know her birthday? I remember she told me it wasing up soon, but I don''t know the exact date."


    "That''s not difficult to find out. I''ll just have to look at her employee profile."


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you with that. I''ll n something and make sure she has an unforgettable birthday. Will that be a good idea?" Joyous asions would often make one forget about their worries.


    Perhaps seeing that I was regaining a smile on my face, Theo did not try to stop me and merely agreed. "Mm. It''s quite a good idea. We''ll do it ording to your wishes."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    After yesterday''s event, I woke up somewhatte. Once I washed up and went downstairs, I saw that Nicky was ready to go out. "Wait for me."


    I drank the juice from the table, grabbed a sandwich, and went out with Nicky.


    She was still as gentle and refined as before as if everything was peaceful. Even when she had injuries on her hands and forehead, she did not seem to care.


    Nicky turned her head and nced at me, then looked straight ahead. She slowly said, "Actually, there''s no need for you to hurry. I can get a cab."


    I smiled at her, and after I got into the car with her, I said, "If I go anyter, I''ll bete for work. Even I can''t break the rules."


    I had always been disciplined, so I naturally would not bete nor leave early because of my identity. One had to abide by some rules. Plus, I did not want Theo to be ced in a difficult spot because of me.


    Nicky responded to me lightly and no longer said anything else. I nced at the wounds on her forehead and arm. Seeing that the gauze on her forehead had been changed and medicine had been applied on her hands, I felt more relieved.


    As soon as we arrived at Grant Corporation, I received a text from Theo. He had found out about Nicky''s birthday, and it was just after the film festival.


    It was perfect.


    I sat on my seat with a big smile on my face and started the day.


    Since the film festival was approaching, everyone was working hard and throwing themselves into work. Even Theo worked overtime untilte tonight. I was sitting on the sofa, waiting for him toe back, but I fell asleep unknowingly. When I woke up, I discovered that I was already in bed. There was the sound of water flowinging from the bathroom. If he was just taking a bath, it probably had not been long since he came home. I just stayed on the bed with my eyes closed and waited for him toe out.


    The sound of water running stopped, and after a short while, a whiff of fragrance assaulted my nostrils. I rolled over to hug him and opened my eyes with a smile.


    Theo looked at me dotingly and scratched my nose. "When did you wake up?"


    "Not long ago. You must be tired. Why don''t I give you a massage?"


    "It''s rare for you to offer. Of course." He stood up after saying this.


    I went behind him and squeezed his shoulders. "Is this alright?¡±


    "Yes."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Theo seemed to be enjoying himself. He closed his eyes and enjoyed my massage.


    "Is the preparation almostplete?"


    "Almost. The day after tomorrow will be the film festival. We''ll have to do everything well without making any mistakes tomorrow." Although his voice was light, there was a lot of hidden strength.


    This was the first time Grant Corporation was promoting something rted to artificial intelligence, which was why he ced great importance on it.


    He wanted to make an important mark. As long as the film festival was sessful, it would be worthwhile for him to do this project.


    I could not help him much at his work, but I would always support him behind his back.


    "I believe that it''ll be sessful," I said firmly.


    Hearing the tone in my voice, there seemed to be a smirk on the corners of his lips. " Since my wifey said that it''ll be a sess, it''ll surely be a sess."


    "Do you think I''m some fortune teller? That everything I said wille true?" I smiled and squeezed his shoulder harder.


    "Alright, alright. Enough with the massage.''


    He took my hands down and rubbed his shoulders Perhaps I had used too much force earlier, and it caused him some pain. However, he ced his hands down after a short while. "There are personnel restrictions at the film festival the day after tomorrow, so I can''t let you tag along.''


    Although I felt that it was regretful hearing him say that, I was not upset over it. That''s alright. There''s a live broadcast anyway. I''ll watch it at home and prepare a feast for you while I wait for you toe home."


    "Okay. Be a good girl and wait for me at home."


    Afterward, Theo left a light kiss on my forehead...

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    It was the film festival day, and all of the stars had gathered.


    Although I was unable to be there in person, I was quitefortable watching the live broadcast at home.


    It was stated that the live broadcast would start at about eight o''clock, so I prepared some desserts and fruits to eat while I watched itter.


    At the same time, in order to have someone to share this moment with, I called Jerome over.


    When he saw the food on the table, there was obvious disdain on his face. "This is it?


    I thought I''d be having a feast."


    "The feast will happen a littleter. Xander


    must''ve gone to the film festival as well since he''s the big shot behind the scenes. Since you''re alone, rather than being bored at home, let''s watch it together. Plus, I told Xander toe right over once he''s done to celebrate." The smile on my face never faded.


    That was right. I was incredibly excited about this and also looking forward to it.


    Jerome looked at me, shook his head helplessly, and sat down. "Are you really sure that it''ll be a sess? What if..."


    "No, no! There are no what ifs."


    I believed in Theo and in Grant Corporation''s strength. This film festival would definitely be a sess.


    In a sh, it was eight o''clock. I quickly turned the TV on and switched over to the movie channel.


    The big screen showed the grand asion of the film festival. There were red carpets and fresh flowers. Everything looked so beautiful.


    If one were at the scene, it would surely be more visually impactful.


    After just a few seconds of feeling regretful, I continued to be engrossed by the TV. At the moment, various stars were walking on the red carpet while surrounded by reporters and media on both sides. There were the sounds of cameras clicking and greetings all around.


    Immediately after the camera turned indoors, one could see that theyout of the scene was clean and tidy with red wine and small meals readily avable.


    l


    As he was eating, Jerome did not forget to harp on and on. "It''s no use for us to watch this live broadcast. All they''re talking about are the stars. Your darling Theo will probably be on screen for a few seconds. Plus, their system is merely behind the scenes. We can''t even see whether or not it''s a


    sess."


    "Even if it''s merely a few seconds, I want to see him." I shot a re at him to express my dissatisfaction.


    The camera was switched to the outdoors again.


    "Alright. The next person walking on the red carpet is the big man behind our artificial intelligence system this time, President Theo Grant. The beautiful woman beside him is the project leader, Nicky Doyle. She was a top student during her studies abroad. The pair are truly talented and gorgeous."


    Nicky wore a yellow off-the-shoulder long dress with a fishtail hem, showing her graceful figure. Meanwhile, Theo was wearing his usual ck suit, looking tall with a straight posture. She had hooked her arm around him when they were walking on the red carpet together, which was really conspicuous.


    I felt somewhat sour inwardly, and Jerome probably saw through me. He said with a smirk, "Why? Are your eyes green with envy? Do you feel that sour feeling in your heart? Look at what a great pair they make when they''re standing next to each other."


    Although it was true, I was stubborn about it. "Nicky''s the project leader. Of course, she has to go. They''re representatives of Grant Corporation, so it''s normal to walk the red carpet together." "Is that so?" Jerome''s eyes stared at me with a smirk at the corner of his mouth.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I straightened myself up. "Of course."


    Theo and Nicky had walked past the red carpet, and the next person toe forth was Xander. "Look, it''s your Xander."


    "How handsome."


    Jerome''s face was full of pride as if he was praising himself.


    I merely shook my head helplessly. The next broadcast was about the process of going to the film festival, and I found it to be somewhat


    boring Jerome was right. The


    system was behind the scenesel


    so


    we had no way of knowing whether it was sessful or not. Hence, we could only wait for Theo toe back.


    Jerome and I nearly fell asleep as we watched the broadcast. It was not only when the host''s voice suddenly became louder on the TV that we finally regained our senses. "The film festival has ended perfectly tonight, and we''d like to thank..."


    I rubbed my eyes and tried to wake myself up more. "It''s ending, I have to hurry up and get ready."


    After standing up, I walked toward the kitchen. I quickly halted when I heard the voice of the host on the TV...

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    "The sess of the film festival this time is also thanks to Grant Corporation''s artificial intelligence system. If there wasn''t anything managing the scenes from behind, this event wouldn''t have been sessful. Thank you, President Grant, for bringing in such a good project..."


    I was no longer listening to the rest of the sentence as all my attention was on the first half of the sentence. I looked at


    Jerome and asked in disbelief, "Did you hear that? Does that mean he seeded?"


    "I heard it. It''s a sess. Let''s prepare the feast."


    Jerome said lightly, but my heart was filled with joy. "I have to hurry. Remember to bring over your party poppers." In the next hour, I warmed up all the dishes and served them on the table. Then, I repeatedly urged Jerome that the poppers had to be fired at the same time as we waited for them toe home.


    Hearing the sound of the car driving into the vi, I held my breath. Then, there was a sounding from outside the door, which was being opened slowly.


    "Congrattions, President Grant~!"


    With the sound of my voice, Jerome and I unleashed the party poppers.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, it was quickly followed with confusion. The person who came in was not Theo but Xander.


    "Hmm? You''re back, but why isn''t Theo with you?"


    Xander patted away the confetti on his body as he said, "President Grant seems to have been dragged back to thepany to celebrate. I vaguely heard the words '' celebratory party.'' Didn''t he tell you about it?"


    "No. I''ll call him and ask."


    I put down the party popper and took my phone. Just as I was about to make a call, Nicky''s call came in instead. When I answered it, I heard her slightly apologetic voice, "Wanda, President Grant and I can''t go back home for the time being. They''ve set up a celebration party in thepany. As soon as we left the venue, we were taken back to Grant Corporation. He''s still being surrounded right now. Would you like toe over to celebrate with us?"


    There was a lot of moring from her side, and she almost had to shout to talk to me.


    There was a sense of sourness rising in my heart and I felt a lump in my throat. I slowly responded, "No, that''s alright. You guys should go ahead and celebrate."


    I could not hide the sadness in my voice, and Nicky probably could sense it as well." Wanda..."


    Before she could say anything else, I hung up the phone.


    As I turned my head around, I smiled and said, "They''re noting back for a while, so let''s finish up everything on this table and not waste anything."


    "Okay!" Xander and Jerome said in unison.


    We sat down together, and seeing the expression on my face, Xander asked in a low voice, "Are you all right, Wanda?"


    Waving my hand, I smiled and said, "I''m fine. Let''s dig in."


    Jerome sighed, then shook his head.


    "Grant Corporation had just


    launched their first artificial system project and got it on the film festival. They''ve made a mark here, so they should be excited about it. The leaders should, of course, be at the celebratory party."


    I took a piece of crab meat. I knew they were just trying tofort me, so I raised my head and said, "I know. I''m just a little bit upset, but it''s nothing. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Eat up. Even if he''s not here, we have Xander. Xander was great tonight too, so this feast is my gift to congratte you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, Xander and Jerome no longer said anything and merely ate the big meal with me.


    Ultimately, we were not able to finish all of it, and I was in no mood to clean it up. Hence, I just left the dishes on the table and went upstairs.


    I slept lightly until the middle of the night. I could smell a little bit of alcohol, but it was only for a short moment. The smell quickly disappeared afterward.


    When I opened my eyes, there was no one around. Was Theo not back yet?


    I put on a coat and walked out of the room to go downstairs. Then, I saw Theo sitting in the living room with


    his head up against the


    like he had too much to drink.


    Just as I was about to go forward, I saw Nicky walking out of the kitchen...

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    With a cup in hand, Nicky walked toward Theo and said in a soft voice, "President Grant, you''ll feel better after a cup of hot tea."


    Theo did not say anything. He merely took the cup, drank it, and put it on the table. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you. It''ste now. You should rest."


    Nicky nodded slightly and walked in my direction. When she saw me, she slowly showed me a smile. "Wanda, President Grant had a bit too much to drink tonight, so I gave him a ss of hot tea."


    She exined to me, and I smiled back at her while shaking my head. "You must be tired from today. Head back to your room and get some sleep. I''ll take care of him." "Okay." Nicky did not say anything else and merely gave me another look before going upstairs.


    Theo heard our conversation and looked at me. I walked over in small steps and came to his side. He took my hand and brought me closer to him. Then, he buried his head in my arms and murmured, "I don''t feel too good."


    I reached out and patted his back. "I''ll get you some water."


    Afterward, I moved him away and walked to the dining room. I filled up a big bowl of water and walked out.


    When I ced it down, Theo looked at it in bewilderment. "This much?"


    "Once you drink all of this up, you''ll no longer be drunk," I said.


    "Wifey''s always right. I''ll drink up.


    Theo started drinking the big bowl of water, and after a few minutes, he wiped the water off his lips and looked much more awake.


    I sat across from him with a gloomy face.


    He stared back at me and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you unhappy?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "A little bit."


    Hearing this, Theo got up and walked toward me. He leaned closer and asked, " Tell me. What''s the matter?"


    I pushed him off, wanting to put some distance between us. Unexpectedly he got even closer to me. I took a deep breath. " Didn''t you agree that we''d have a celebratory dinner at home? Do you see what''s on the table? I was eating them with Xander and Jerome for quite some time, but the more I ate, the sadder I got." When I was finishing up my sentences, I could not help but choke up.


    Pregnant women were both more sensitive and vulnerable. Theo seemed to understand this. He sped his hands over my face. I''m sorry, but I was dragged back into thepany as soon as I came out. I wanted toe home, but they..."


    "You don''t need to exin anything. I get it. But I was just a little sad. Forget the fact that I couldn''t walk the red carpet with you, but we couldn''t even celebrate together," I said aggrievedly.


    Theo tilted his head to look at me. He still held my face, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "So you''re jealous."


    He leaned over and kissed me. He only reluctantly moved away after a long while.


    She''s the person in charge, so she should be there. Being in the samepany, we can''t always have it both ways. Am I right?" "I get it, but I''m just feeling sulky." I turned my face away, unable to let go of my emotions.


    "You didn''t watch the entire broadcast, did you?" he suddenly asked me.


    I shook my head. "I watched until the part where the host thanked you and went into the kitchen to prepare the feast. Jerome was studying the party poppers as well, so he probably didn''t finish it too. Why?"


    "As I expected." Theo suddenly took out his phone and handed it to me. "I had someone help me record it. Why don''t you take a look?"


    I took it suspiciously and turned on the screen. It was an interview after the film festival.


    "President Grant, Director Doyle is your project leader. How does it feel to face such a beautiful woman every day?"


    "Director Doyle is a good partner, but


    I have a perfect wife back at home. So, naturally, I don''t think too much about these things. I''d like to thank my wife this time around. I was able to persist this long because of her support."


    S

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    After watching the video, Theo tilted his head to look at me. "Are you still angry?"


    "Better." I shoved the phone back into his hand.


    Theo smiled and said, "So, a feast, was it? Then I should give it a try as well."


    He walked to the table and sat down. Then, he chose a te of seafood that wasrgely left untouched and said, "Mm. It''s delicious."


    When he was about to take another mouthful, I stopped him. "Don''t eat it anymore when it''s cold. You''ll get a tummy ache."


    "I didn''t manage to get my feast. I finally have this te of food, so I have to finish it." Theo took my hand away and continued to eat more.


    "Then I''ll heat it up for you."


    "That''s too troublesome. This is fine."


    I could no longer stop him, so I simply watched as he ate. All of the original resentments had gradually dissipated.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, the things I had predicted came true. Afterward, Theo frequently ran to the toilet, which made it difficult for me to rest. He also vomited a lot in the second half of the night.


    After tossing and turning until dawn, he looked weaker and paler.


    "Why don''t you rest at home today? Don''t head to thepany, alright? You won''t be able to go in this state." I looked at him in distress. I should not have let him eat cold seafood.


    "Mm," he replied softly.


    I sighed, then went to the living room to call Keith and ask him to help manage thepany today. I also reminded him to not disturb Theo if it was nothing important.


    As soon as I hung up the call, I saw that Nicky had packed up ande downstairs. Seeing me in casual attire, she asked, "What''s the matter?" "Nicky, Theo isn''t feeling well today, so I''ll be home taking care of him. I''ll ask the driver to take you to thepany."


    "What''s wrong with President Grant?" Nicky proceeded to ask.


    I pursed my lips and told Nicky that he ate cold seafoodst night. "It''s all my fault. Alright now, you should head to thepany. Don''t bete." "Sure. Then you take care as well."


    "Alright."


    After Nicky left, I made another


    phone catt to the family doctor and went back to the room. Theo was not on the bed, and when I nced at the bathroom, I saw him throwing up into the sink.


    I stepped forward and patted his back. "I called the doctor over. Just hold on for a bit."


    Theo was obviously tired, so I helped him back to bed. "I''m alright. The te of seafood was delicious, so I think this is all worth it."


    He probably saw the guilt on my face, so he said this tofort me. The guy was still thinking about me even though his body was in this state.


    I covered him with the nket and chuckled. "That''s enough now. Don''t talk about these things when you''re sick."


    "This is quite nice too. At least you''re here to take care of me."


    I noticed that the weak version of Theo was just like a child. A man would be young at heart until the day they died. I supposed these words were true.


    Not long after, the doctor came to


    check on him. He gave him an injection and left some medicine. "You should pay attention to what you eat in the future, or your body won''t be able to withstand it."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    After sending the doctor off, I asked Caroline to cook some chicken noodle soup and bring it to the room. "Drink some soup and take the medications."


    I helped Theo up, set up the bed table, and put the bowl on it. Theo ate the chicken noodle soup one bite at a time. "Every bite feels warm."


    After seeing that he had finished all the soup, I brought water and medicine over. "You''ll feel better after taking these."


    Theo took the medicine and stuffed the pills into his mouth, followed by a sip of water. Then, it was over.


    "Do you feel better now?"


    "Well, I''m no longer nauseous," Theo replied obediently.


    I told him to lie down. "Then you should get some rest. You didn''t sleep wellst night. It''s best to make up for it."


    "Okay."


    After he closed his eyes, I walked out of the room with the bowl.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    The afternoon sun was particrly warm. I looked at Theo sitting in the living room obediently reading a magazine, and the corners of my mouth twitched into a smile.


    I put a cup of hot tea in front of him and sat down beside him. Then, I reclined on the sofa with my head in my hands, staring at Theo.


    He never took his eyes off the magazine, so I wondered if the content of the magazine attracted him or if there was some other reason. He read it very seriously.


    After a long while, his slender fingers picked up the tea I brewed, and he took a sip. Then, he went back into his reading position once more. The sunlight outside the floor-to-ceiling windows shone on him little by little, making him look at peace.


    As if he could sense my burning gaze, he suddenly put down the magazine and looked up at me. I could not help but smile even more. "Do you feel better after resting?"


    Theo narrowed his eyes slightly while nodding his head. "Mm. Much better."


    At this moment, he was no longer as domineering and awe-inspiring as he was in thepany. On the contrary, there was a sense of indifference, which made me feel veryfortable. Especially when he was wearing his early spring sweater, which was looking lovelier by the second.


    He had just washed his hair, and his bangs were hanging down his forehead. This style on him made him look cuter and more youthful.


    I leaned closer to him and chuckled while saying what I was thinking, "Actually, it''s good for you to be weak asionally. It makes you look like a puppy."


    I was speaking the truth. When he was being this way, I felt like the older sister with tender affection toward her younger brother. Nheless, I would not say this out loud, just in case Theo were to suddenly go for an attack.


    As my train of thought was going wild, I heard fingers snapping me back into my senses. I looked at Theo with confusion in my eyes. ''What''s wrong?" "You stopped talking halfway through and went into a daze. I should be asking you what you were thinking about?" His pressing gaze was looking straight at me. I could not help but panic.


    There was a sudden change in my expression, and I shook my head pretending nothing was wrong. I pursed my lips and said, "How can I tell you about the secrets in a girl''s heart?"


    I pretended to be coy and turned my head to the side.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "A girl? You''re a married woman. This title doesn''t suit you any longer."


    I knew he was joking on purpose, but I could not help but retort, "Excuse me? I''m forever 18, unlike you, you ancient old man."


    Hearing this, Theo''s initially smiling face suddenly froze. He approached me at the fastest speed. Swoosh! He was like a long arrow that came directly at me.


    Looking at his handsome face that was suddenly erged in front of me, I could not help but swallow my saliva. "What are you doing?" "I want you to take a good look at howe handsome an ancient old man like me actually is," said Theo, his thin lips curving up into a smile.


    "A work-oriented career woman like Director Doyle is most interested in what she specializes in."


    Theo''s murmuring quickly hit me like I was waking up from a dream. I said in realization, "You''re right! Her major is artificial intelligence, so she must be hoping to grow or achieve something in this field, but..."


    I was in a predicament. That was not something I could give her.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Hearing this, my eyes were immediately filled with surprise. I stared at him with anticipation. "Will you be going?"


    After hearing what I said, Theo immediately folded his arms around his chest and seemed more arrogant. He puffed up his chest and said, "Of course, I have to go. We''ve just started the artificial intelligence project, and it''s easy to debut from the circle by participating in such exchanges."


    I squinted my eyes, and the corners of my mouth were smiling widely. I could imagine myself being a person in court who wanted to be promoted in ancient times as I nudged him in a ttering manner. "Grant Corporation has already made a ssh at the film festival. They don''t need to rely on this method to debut from the circle, am I right?"


    "Even if we don''t have to, there''s always something to gain from just listening." Theo frowned on purpose as if he was ced in a predicament.


    As I looked at him, I frowned as well. I red at him and wanted to continue to stare until one of us looked away. However, I could not seem to withstand Theo''s gaze.


    I simply gave up and cupped my cheeks with both hands. "Forget it. I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Out of the corners of my eyes, I saw Theo tilting his head to look at me with a smile on his face. "Are you angry already?"


    "No," I replied in a deep voice, but I could not hide my disappointment.


    I heard a string of chuckles in my ears, and it was followed by Theo''s seemingly smiling voice. "Alright. How can I not give it to you? It''s useless for me to keep it anyway. The invitation letter is on the table in the study. You can get it yourselfter."


    Only then did I feel happy, and I nted a kiss on his face. "I knew you''d give it to me."


    "Your wish is mymand, dear wifey." Theo looked at me, his mouth was as sweet as honey.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When I thought about it more, Theo and I did not seem to have the chance to spend as much time alone as we did today. This made me feel good. After sitting for a while, I went upstairs to get the invitation.


    "It''s actually being held in Zenon." I took the card, looked at the location shown on the cover, and said to Theo as I went down the stairs.


    Theo nodded. "Mm, the ce you went to when you ran away from home. Would you like to go back and visit?"


    Zenon...? What could I do when I got there?


    Perhaps I could give Fred a visit?


    No. Not when he was in that state thest time. However, Munchkin should be missing Pumpkin very much. Children were innocent in all of this. "Wanda? What are you thinking about now?" Theo tapped my head.


    I calmed down and shook my head. "It''s nothing. But didn''t you say that there''s only one ticket avable? Are we still going to Zenon after giving this to Nicky?" When I mentioned this, Theo straightened his back. "You said it yourself that Grant Corporation made a ssh at the film festival. Do I still need an invitation letter?"


    Oh, right. With Grant Corporation''s current reputation, it would be a huge surprise for them toe uninvited. It would cause a


    l


    sensation during the conference. This was exactly what they were hoping for.


    I nced over at Theo. "How dare you y such tricks on me?"


    I clenched my tiny fist and hit him lightly.


    Then, in the evening, Theo was resting in the room, while I was waiting for Nicky in the living room with the cake ready.


    I specifically asked Caroline to help me watch the entrance so that she could call out to me when Nicky arrived.


    "Madam, Madam! She''s back."


    "Okay!"


    "How did you know, Wanda..."


    "You work in Grant Corporation. Don''t you think it''s too easy to find out when your birthday is? Alright, make a wish now."


    The candlelight was reflected on Nicky''s sincere face as she made a wish. Once she blew out the candle, Caroline switched the lights back on.


    She looked around and asked, "Where''s


    President Grant? He didn''te down?

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    "He''s just resting in the room." I tried to indifferently brush through the conversation.


    Truthfully, I had been calling Theo toe downstairs from the beginning, but the guy said, "As a married man, I should only be celebrating my wife''s birthday, not any other woman''s."


    I rolled my eyes at him and said something without thinking. "I wonder how many birthdays you''ve celebrated for Cindy? Your reasoning is invalid." Hearing myints, Theo responded to me with a solemn expression.


    Hence, in order to avoid his anger, I left the room as if I was running away. I did not have the guts to call out to him again.


    As I thought of this, I immediately smiled and said," Forget about him. Happy birthday! This is your gift."


    I had specially chosen a beautiful box and put the invitation inside, anticipating her expression when she saw the gift.


    "Thank you." Nicky reached out for it, smiling.


    "How about opening it to see?" I blinked at her.


    Nicky nodded. "Okay."


    She tore off the red ribbon on the outside, then opened the box and took out the invitation. There was no need to open it up. She should know what it was based on the cover.


    Sure enough, after seeing the invitation letter, Nicky''s pupils suddenly became dted. She looked up at me in surprise. "It''s Drover Night, the artificial intelligence exchange meeting held in Zenon. I''ve been following their page for a long time but unfortunately, they only invite mainstream people. I''m not even on their invitation list. I didn''t expect you to have an invitation letter, Wanda."


    I knew that this conference was very important hearing it from Theo''s mouth. Yet now that I was hearing it from Nicky, I finally understood how rare this meeting was for them.


    I scratched my head embarrassedly. "Actually, I took this favor from someone else. It was Theo''s invitation letter, and he gave it to me."


    "No matter who gave this to me, I''d still like to thank you for celebrating my birthday." Nicky smiled while showing her dimples. She carefully put away the invitation. "I''ll cut the cake."


    Caroline also took a slice back to her room. Nicky and I stayed in the dining room to share the cake.


    "The location of the exchange


    meeting is set in Zenon, so perhaps Theo and will be tagging along.¨¨ After all, Hived there for three years, so it''s about time I go back for a visit felt somewhat sad thinking back to the old days.


    Only God knew how I got through living those days without Theo.


    As if she saw through my sorrowfulness, Nicky stretched out her hand andforted me. "I don''t know what happened back then, but


    I


    I know you must''ve gone through a lot. That''s why you cherish the


    people you''ve been with over there more and more. I can understand that."


    Herprehension left a sense of warmth in my heart. "Today''s your birthday, so I can''t be crying. Come on, let''s eat the cake."


    After eating the cake downstairs,


    Nicky cut another small piece and ced it on a te before handing it over to me. "Whether or not


    President Grant will eat it, just take it upstairs with you. My mother always said that a cake has to be shared With everyone. Only then will our wishese true." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    When she mentioned wishes, I could clearly see the change on her face. My gossipy heart could not endure it, so I asked her, "What kind of wish did you make? Did you ask for Prince Charming or the like?"


    "It won''te true if I say it out loud. Head back to your room now. Don''t make President Grant wait too long."


    "He''s not waiting."


    At Nicky''s urging, I took the cake upstairs and went back to the room.


    After entering the door, I put the cake on the table next to Theo. "Here, Nicky gave this to you. It''s up to you whether you want to eat it or not. I did my job by bringing it up."


    He merely nced over and said, "I don''t like sweet things."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Then just keep it here. Caroline wille up tomorrow to clear it up."


    "There''ll be bugs," Theo said. He took the cake to the opposite table in disdain. It was as if he wanted it the farthest away from him.


    Seeing him acting this way, I felt a little helpless. Oh well, he could act however he wanted.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    The next day, the cake was gone when I woke up. When I opened the door, I realized that it had been moved to the door. Just how annoying was Theo?


    I sighed. Thinking that I could not let Nicky see it, I crouched down and took it downstairs for Caroline to clean up.


    Today, I was almost done with breakfast when I saw Nickying downstairs. "Why sote?"


    Nicky came to the table with a yawn and a sleepy expression. "I was on the phone with my mother tillte yesterday and almost couldn''t get up." "Quickly have breakfast."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She talked about her painst night as she chewed on her bread. "My mother is too long-winded. I haven''t been able to stand her nagging since I was a child. Regardless of her objection, I moved out and went to live by myself when I grew up. I only asionally go home."


    Listening to Nicky''sints, I was envious. "My mother also nags, but unfortunately, I can''t hear them anymore."


    Hearing this, she was a little puzzled. She must know some information about me. "Wanda, isn''t your


    mother..."


    "I mean my adoptive mother. She''s gone."


    It was said that the grace that came with nurturing was great, but unfortunately, she could not stay long enough to enjoy the happiness. She left just like that.


    "Ah sorry, I shouldn''t have mentioned it."


    I smiled and waved my hands. "It''s nothing. It''s all in the past. I moved on a long time ago."


    "That''s good."


    It looked like everything was back on its original track after the film festival. Everyone''s work was not as urgent as before.


    I tallied my data as usual.


    A familiar ringtone sounded, but when I saw the caller ID, I was a little stunned.


    It was Fred.


    He probably heard that Theo was going to participate in Drover Night, so he came to ask me about it.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried my best to keep myself calm before picking up the phone. "Hello."


    My distant tone obviously stopped Fred in his tracks. Even though he tried his best to hide it, I could hear it from his unpleasant tone.


    "Wanda... when did we be so unfamiliar with one another?" His voice was one of loss.


    I had no intention of reminiscing over the phone. After all, ourst meeting had been so unpleasant. " Mr. Cullen, do you need something?"


    I heard him sigh obviously, but he


    also did not say anything else and just cut straight to the point. "I heard that Theo will participate in Drover Night How about you? Will youe too? W-We miss you very much."


    His voice made my heart tremble. I did not know if I would be able to be as familiar as I was when I see Fred again.


    I hesitated until Fred mentioned


    Tina. "Tina talks about Munchkin every day. It''s been too long since west met. The children must miss each other very much."


    Indeed, Munchkin had mentioned her thest time he came back.


    The grievances between adults should not involve the children.


    In the end, I sighed. "Well, if it''s all right, I''ll go with Theo."


    I felt sad at their mention and did not respond for a long time.


    Fred probably did not want to drag this stalemate out as he said, "That''s all. I''ll hang up now. I look forward to seeing you." Then, he hung up. There was the upied line sound of ''beep beep'' in the receiver, and I pressed the button to turn off the phone screen.


    I actually felt a littleplicated after the call. I really wanted to see Tina and my partner, but Fred was someone I did not want to see...

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    On this day, the people in the department were discussing someone who had not been seen for a long time. I sat in my seat and listened to their discussion.


    "You know, Queenie went to sea and was caught by her parents. They took her home on the spot and taught her a lesson."


    "Ah? Who did you hear this from? Is it reliable?"


    "Someone in ourpany saw her being taken back with their own eyes. Since she couldn''t get by in Whaldorf City, she seemed to have gone back to her hometown with her parents now."


    Queenie went back to her hometown with her parents?


    I could not help but sigh deep down. If Queenie had put those little thoughts away, she could have continued to work at Grant Corporation. She would not have needed to go to sea and be brought home. Only she herself could be med for this.


    With a sigh, it was time to get off work. I stood at the door waiting for Theo.


    We had agreed to go to the Schumans'' residence for dinner.


    Not longter, his car stopped in front of me. I got in and fastened my seat belt. "Let''s go." "Why don''t you look very happy?" Theo could tell my low mood right away.


    I nced at him and said lightly, "I''ll definitely bump into Tyler when we get to the Schumans'' home. I don''t really want to see him."


    Susan had already been driven away by Tyler, and now the person beside him was Sara. I did not want to see the two of them as I would definitely feel like they weremitting adultery.


    The man beside me seemed to have seen through my thoughts. His steady voice rang in my ears, "You''re going back to see Carlson. If they''re there, pretend you don''t see them or just treat them like they''re two dogs."


    Hearing this, I covered my mouth andughed. "I didn''t expect to hear such words from your mouth."


    "This is my experience. Every time I see someone I don''t like at a reception, I do just that. It works very well. At least I feel at ease." Theo was driving the car and was only looking at me through the corners of his eyes.


    He was right. Tyler and Sara were nothing. Even though I used to be terrified of Tyler, it was different now. He could not do anything to me.


    Thinking of this, my once-depressed heart also calmed down.


    Theo''s car soon entered the Schuman family''spound.


    Carlson and Yvonne both came out to greet us. When they saw me, smiles broke out on their faces. "Wanda, it''s been so long. Let me take a good look at you." Yvonne pulled me and kept looking over me.


    I felt ufortable being scrutinized and quickly looked to Theo with a gaze seeking help. He knew to cooperate and came forward to help me. "Wanda is pregnant. Please don''t scare the child."


    His voice was soft but powerful.


    UMS


    eContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Carlson and Yvonne quickly looked away and led us into the vi. Arriving at the table, we saw that it was filled with delicious food.


    Yvonne scooped up some soup for me. There was still a smile at the corners of her mouth. "I know you''re pregnant so I personally cooked this pot of soup. It''s good for your body. Wanda, you must drink more of it. I don''t even know if you''ve been eating properly during this time."


    "Thank you, Godmother. I''ll have more of it," I said sweetly.


    I was d that Tyler and Sara had note.


    Theo put his hand on myp and patted it lightly." Caroline also made a lot of soup at home. Don''t worry, I won''t treat Wanda poorly." "It''s good to see that you know how to adore her, Theo."


    The atmosphere had been harmonious. However, a voice from outside the door shattered it at that


    moment.


    "Uncle, Aunt, we came to see you." Tyler and Sara walked in side by side.


    Just hearing the voice displeased me. After seeing their figures, my expression was ugly.


    Carlson and Yvonne greeted them warmly. I nced at Tyler, then at Sara. I said angrily, "I finally know the meaning of uninvited guests."

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Everyone''s eyes focused on me the moment I said that.


    This made Tyler and Sara look startled.


    "Wanda, be mindful of what you say," Carlson said in a deep voice. He always paid attention to etiquette.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Even if he adored me, he would not allow me to talk like this.


    Looking at Carlson and Yvonne''s attitudes, it was obvious that they already knew what had happened to Tyler.


    What Yvonne said next convinced me that they already knew about it.


    She said as she filled a bowl of soup for Sara, "This soup is good for your body, so you can also drink more of it."


    Without any hesitation, I turned to look at Yvonne." Godmother, so both you and Godfather know that Sara is pregnant, yes?"


    I was not asking but affirming.


    "About this... Wanda, Tyler brought Sara over some time ago and told us everything," Yvonne replied.


    Hearing this, I smiled and turned my gaze to Tyler. " How quick of you. Is it so she can join the family earlier?"


    My words were not heavy, but they sounded particrly harsh and were filled with sarcasm.


    Tyler''s expression changed. There was anger hidden on his face. "Wanda, don''t do this!"


    I turned away and ignored him.


    Sara, who was next to him, could not sit still. She looked up aggrievedly, her voice weak. "Wanda has always disliked me. I can understand that. Susan and she are good friends, after all. It doesn''t matter. I''m sure one day she''ll understand that I''m sincere toward Ty."


    Hearing how she called him ''Ty'' gave me goosebumps. I looked at Sara''s pitiful appearance as she pretended to be understanding with disdain and snorted coldly." Forget it,


    I don''t think I can finish this get it,


    I meal


    anymore. Why don''t you all


    continue? Theo and I will leave first."


    I stood up after I said that, but Theo held me back. "I know your temperament is bad since you''re pregnant, but we can''t act like this. Come sit down. I''ll feed you."


    "You..." I did not understand what he meant by that, but I did not want to remain in such an environment anymore.


    Theo stood up and put his hands on my shoulders as he had me sit down. He then directed my body at him. "This way, I''m the only person in your eyes."


    He added more dishes to the te and held it in front of me. "There are so many delicious foods here that


    we can''t miss." "Everyone, let''s eat." Theo did not forget to greet everyone.


    Tyler and Sara did not say anything. I did not know what kind of gazes they had on me now, but I did not even want to see them out of the corners of my eyes.


    After finally getting through dinner, Tyler and Sara did not look like they were going to leave. I wanted to leave with Theo first, but Yvonne came over and pulled me. "Wanda,


    come to my room. I have something to talk to you about." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Godmother, is it important? I''m thinking of going back to rest." I had guessed what she wanted to discuss was nothing more than Tyler and Sara. That said, I did not want to talk about it.


    However, Yvonne was still pulling at me and did not let me go. "It''s very important. Theo, why don''t you sit down for a bit again? I''ll talk to Wanda." "Go ahead." Theo nced at me after he said that.


    Helpless, I followed Yvonne upstairs.


    When I came to her room, she sat by the bed with me. Yvonne sighed first, then asked leisurely, "Wanda, is your current attitude toward Tyler because of Susan?"


    Sure enough, it was about him.


    I turned my face away, expressing that I did not want to hear it.


    "Wanda, I know you''re very close


    with Susan, but you should


    understand that even if Susan hadn''t left and was still by Tyler''s side, she would never be able to enter the Schuman family. Do you think she really wouldn''t mind?"

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    I understood what Yvonne was saying, but I still could not mask my anger.


    My throat moved slightly as the corners of my mouth twitched gently. I tried to look at Yvonne calmly.


    Although the volume was not loud, she could probably hear it clearly in this huge space.


    "I don''t care if the Schumans can ept Susan or not. I''m angry at Tyler for using Susan and then abandoning her!" I still could not help my feelings after saying that, and my tone became furious.


    There was an abrupt look of shock in Yvonne''s eyes as if she was startled by my attitude.


    I paused, then exhaled before continuing, "We''re all women. We should be able to understand each other and understand what a decade of youth means."


    No matter how much society of today pursued equality between men and women, women were still weaker than men. Their 30s were their prime, but for us, being 30 meant we were old. Ultimately, there was nothing equal.


    "Susan has been by Tyler''s side for so many years. I also believe Tyler has feelings for her, but in the end, because of Sara, Susan left. You said that she would be dissatisfied because she couldn''t marry into the Schuman family. But it took her 10 years to finally leave. Don''t you think that she would be even more irreconciled with such an oue?"


    I practically said this through gritted teeth, and because of the true expression of my emotion, I could not help my eyes turning red and moist. I breathed out and swallowed back my tears.


    I turned to Yvonne. She was looking at me with her sad eyes. I did not know if she was grieving because of what I said or if it was just because I had lost control of myself.


    It was impossible to achieve real empathy between people. Perhaps Yvonne would not understand Susan.


    As for me, it was just because I had a deeper understanding than her.


    I I sniffed. Suddenly, a hand reached out and pat my back. I looked at Yvonne and saw her sigh. "Wanda why are you so angry with Tyler? You must know that since the Schumans can''t ept Susan, they''ll, of course, not ept Sara."


    Although Sara''s family was not as intolerable as Susan''s, it was obvious that the wealthy Schuman family would not pay attention to her. Hearing her words, my face changed.


    Seemingly having caught this,


    Yvonne continued, " Let''s not talk about the Schumans for now. Tyler won''t marry Sara." "Really?" My voice was weak could not keep my


    spirits up, and my head droopedwetContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    el


    feet were rubbing against the ground. The corners of my lips curled up as I raised my gaze. "Sara really knows how to act spoiled. She could get Tyler to chase Susan away, so naturally, she''ll find a way to convince Tyler to give her a proper title. Only a silly girl like Susan would leave without anything."


    Talking about Susan, I was still upset for her, but I could not do anything. I felt even sadder.


    "You know Tyler''s temperament better than me. He won''t marry Sara." Yvonne stared at me, her tone solemn.


    I had once called Tyler a devil.


    Yes, if he were a demon, how could he be manipted?


    Maybe I really thought too highly of Sara, but I still could not ept the current oue.


    "I can''t see him with Sara. I''ve said it. As long as he''s with Sara, I won''t call him my brother."


    "Wanda, you should know that Tyler-"


    Before Yvonne could finish speaking,


    I interrupted her, "Godmother, I''m really tired. Can you let me go back and rest?" I lowered my head and touched my stomach, my face pale.


    Yvonne could not bear to look at me like this anymore and nodded. "Be careful on the road." "Will do."

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    When I came downstairs, I could feel their fiery gazes on me even though I did not look up. I could not bear it.


    My legs went weak. Theo quickly stepped forward to support me. I saw Tyler wanting toe over and support me from the corners of my eyes, but he retracted his feet because he was a step too slow.


    I chuckled to myself. That was how he retreated from Susan.


    Theo asked in a low voice, "Are you okay?"


    I nodded. Laying on top of him always gave me a sense of stability. Holding his hand, I looked up at him and said lightly, "Let''s go home. I''m so tired." "Okay, let''s go home."


    Theo helped me to walk to Carlson, and I said my goodbye. "Theo and I will be going back first. Take care of your health. We wille back to visit you next time."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Everything would have been delightful if Tyler and Sara had not been here tonight, but s.


    Carlson also looked somewhat regretful, but it did not show on his face. "Go back and have a good rest." He turned to Theo next to me and instructed, "Take care of Wanda." "Of course." After saying our goodbyes, Theo and I went out. The moment we reached the door, I vaguely heard a voice behind me. I turned around and saw that Sara hade out.


    She was standing at the top of the stairs, watching me. Thinking of what she said, I could not help but look at Tyler. I did not expect him to be looking at me. At the brief second of our intense contact, he and I were both stunned.


    "Let''s go." Theo touched me.


    I looked away, responded with a ''yeah'', and left with him.


    While in the car, he was driving smoothly while I kept silent.


    Theo was the first to break the silence. "What did Mrs. Schuman tell you?"


    I knew he did not like prying, but my state made him want to know what had happened in the room.


    I pursed my lips, my hands stroking


    È®


    my stomach up and down through my clothes. I replied in a faint tone, "She said the Schumans won''t


    ept Susan nor Sara." I sighed heavily, and my moving hands stopped. "She also said that Tyler won''t marry Sara."


    "Well, I think so too."


    When I heard Theo''s words, I thought my ears had been deceiving me. Hence, I stared at him beside me.'' Did I hear you right? Are you defending Tyler?"


    The two of them had clearly been at odds with one another from the moment they met. Ever since he knew about Tyler''s rtionship with me, he had never really acknowledged Tyler. I did not think that he would be on his side now.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I still hate him,


    l.n


    but I think considering Tyler''s personality, even if Sara has his child in her belly, he won''t marry her." Theo did not look at me because he was driving, but he spoke steadily and firmly as if that were the truth.


    "Really?"


    Theo nodded. He freed one hand and touched my head before quickly retracting it and putting it back on the steering wheel. He smiled, "Think about it. Susan was with him for so many years and even had his child, but were they married?"


    "But Susan''s background is


    complicated. Even if Tyler agreed to marry her, the Schumans wouldn''t Sara is different. Although she''s not from a famous family, she''s at?east clean. If Tyler wants to marry her, the Schumans may epti


    t it."


    "Didn''t Yvonne already say it? The Schumans won''t ept her," Theo said.


    I replied, "She did." I said nothing more after that.


    Sara, who had a clean background, was of no help to the Schumans, but she also did not pose a threat. This was her main difference from Susan, and it was also her advantage.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    "Don''t think too much about it." Theo reached his hand out to hold me as heforted me.


    He had beenforting me more and more ever since I got pregnant.


    Compared to my first pregnancy, I felt even more blissed this time.


    "It''s said in books that pregnant women are prone to thinking too much and that''s true. Looks like we''ll have to find something for you to do so that you won''t simply think."


    This might sound unpleasant, but it warmed my heart when I heard it.


    "The book also says that pregnant women can''t get tired." I tilted my head with a smile on my face.


    We stopped at the red light, and he suddenly pinched my fleshy face. I had been taking a lot of supplements during this period of time, and they were obviously effective. Theo looked at me. "What you said reminded me that pregnant women need to exercise, so that''s it. Starting tomorrow, I''ll apany you for a walk every morning."


    "Don''t you have to go to work in the morning?"


    "Before work."


    Startled, I looked at him. "No way, President Grant.


    You don''t have to work so hard."


    Theo already went to thepany earlier than me every day. Based on his schedule, we would have to get up at five o''clock. I hurriedly shook my head. This was obviously a nightmare.


    "Pfft."


    I heard a chuckle, and I turned to see Theo smiling as he continued to drive. "Just kidding. Let''s go at night. We can go out for a walk after dinner. This is what''s written in the book."


    "How dare you trick me at this time?!" I nced at him while pretending to be angry before looking straight ahead.


    "I teased you seeing you so listless. See, aren''t you more energetic now?" He still had a bright smile on his face. "Alright, if that''s the case, I''ll forgive you."


    I did regain my energy. It was better for me to live my own life rather than to think about other people''s business.


    Back at the vi, we saw Nicky who


    had juste out from cooking noodle''s the moment we came in. I was a little puzzled. "Nicky, are you just having dinner now?"


    She looked at us and put down the noodles. "You guys are back. No, I just came back from working overtime and didn''t want to trouble Caroline, so I cooked a bowl of noodles myself. Do you want to have some together?


    "No, we''ve eaten." I waved my hand.


    nov


    Theo obviously did not want to interrupt us, so he loosened his tie and said, "I''ll go up first."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    After he left, I sat down with Nicky. She stared at me and smiled, "Are you sure you don''t want a little?"


    "Since you asked me again, I''ll have some."


    The truth was I did not eat much because I was in a bad mood at the Schumans'' residence just now. My stomach was still empty.


    Nicky grabbed another bowl and split the noodles into two portions. "Here."


    "Thanks."


    "Didn''t you tell me earlier that you went back to your godmother''s house to eat? Are you not full?" Nicky asked while slurping on the noodles.


    I sighed. I did not want Nicky to get involved in Tyler''s affairs, so I did not reveal much and just breezed over it.


    "Yes, was so focused on chover it.


    T


    that I only ate a few bites." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, then eat more. You''re eating for two people, after all." After she said that, she split the noodles in her bowl evenly for me again.


    Looking at her, I could not help but smile. "Nicky, do you have someone you like?"


    Likely startled by my sudden question, Nicky looked at me with a twinkle in her eyes. "Ah, what?"


    I realized that I was being too abrupt, so I lowered my head and shook it. "It''s alright. Pretend I said nothing. Eat your noodles." The atmosphere was a little off for a moment...

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    Tonight, it was either because I was exhausted or because Theo had lit some sandalwood, but I slept peacefully.


    When I woke up the next day, I was refreshed.


    However, after looking at the time, I waspletely stunned.


    It was 10 o''clock!


    "Didn''t I set the rm? Why didn''t it go off?" I picked up the phone and turned it on to realize that the rm clock was off.


    Who else could it be besides Theo?


    At a nce, I saw a note on the table. I grabbed it and looked at it: [I noticed that you were exhaustedst night. You were even snoring when you were asleep. I''ll give you the day off today. Have a good rest. I told Nicky to request for leave on your behalf. Signing off, your husband Theo],


    This was nder. I did not snore.


    I rolled over and got out of bed angrily. After washing up, I went downstairs. The weather was clear today and everything was fine. "Good morning, Caroline," I greeted.


    "Good morning, Madam. Have some breakfast." Caroline pointed to the breakfast on the table.


    "Alright."


    After having some food, I stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, stretched, and looked right into the garden. I was rarely in a good mood, so why not water some flowers?


    Thinking about this, I grabbed the watering bucket and went out. There were many kinds of flowers nted in the garden. I could smell the fragrances of the different flowers from time to time, which was refreshing and intoxicating.


    I was addicted to doing this. After watering the flowers, I could not help but close my eyes and continue to enjoy the moment.


    Suddenly, the ringing of a cell phone broke the silence. I answered the phone and was stunned when I heard the voice. "Susan?"


    Was she still in Whaldorf City?


    "Do you want to meet up, Wanda?"


    "Okay, where do you want to go?"


    After making an appointment, I changed my clothes and immediately left.


    I arrived at Memory Cafe.


    The moment I entered, the smell of coffee filled my nose. After a little look around, I could easily locate Susan.


    She was sitting by the window in a long yellow dress.


    Some sunlight was shining on her, making her look warm and beautiful.


    How could Tyler have the heart to let her down...


    I stepped forward lightly and pulled out the chair opposite her before taking a seat. After I had the waiter get me atte, I fixed my eyes on her. Susan looked better than before, and her face was much rosier. She seemed to have gotten more delicate.


    "I thought you already left," I said truthfully.


    She heard me and smiled slightly. "I did think about it, but I kept thinking that I wanted to say goodbye to you before leaving." Susan took a sip coffee. There was not much creamer left beside her hand. Come to think of it, she probably put a lot inher coffee. Could it be because she was much happier? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I fiddled with the small spoon in my hand as the corners of my mouth twitched. "You mean, you''re here to say goodbye to me today?"


    "Yes, Wanda. kdon''t want to leave


    you without saying goodbye." Susan''s words were sincere. Her smile had always been light. It gave people a sense of grace. "I got an afternoon flight ticket and will leave then. He''s already there waiting for


    me."


    I felt a little lost. I looked at her and sighed silently. I seem to have been sighing a lot these days. I did not want to, but I also could not help it. "Where are you going?" I met her gaze.


    Susan did not seem to want me to know. She hesitated before answering, "It''s a quiet and romantic town. We n to open a cafe there. This is what I''ve always wanted to do."


    "He... Is he nice to you?"


    "Yes, he''s very meticulous. I''m relieved to be cared for by him. He''s also helping me with the child. I believe we''ll be very happy."


    Although she was smiling when she said this, her gaze flickered.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Susan was really happy now, but she really had not let go of Tyler.


    Also, considering it was a decade and more worth ofpanionship and love, how could it so easily dissipate?


    I did not want to burst her bubble, so I just nodded with a smile. "That''s good."


    "You''re pregnant now, so you can''t drink too much coffee." Seeing that I had been drinking coffee all the time, Susan reached out to stop me and called for the waiter to give me a ss of water. "You''re going to have to endure a lot for the child''s sake."


    She was still warm toward me.


    The sourness of the uing parting took over my heart, and I dared not look at her as I was afraid that I would not be able to stop crying.


    Susan did not say anything for a long time.


    We just sat there silently. It did not feel awkward but instead, easy andfortable.


    It was still sunny outside, and I noticed Susan staring out the window the entire time with light in her eyes.


    "You know, this cafe is where Tyler and I used toe often."


    I did not think Susan would take the initiative to bring Tyler up herself. I was stunned. "Uh, Tyler, he..."


    I hesitated, not knowing where to start.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As if noticing my difficulty, Susan smiled at me. "I admit that I can''t let him go, but you don''t have to be so careful. Since I''ve already chosen to leave, it means I want to forget everything here and start over.


    Consider this now as myst reminisce before leaving. H


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    Susan looked at me, her eyes blinking. She asked, "Are you apologizing to me for him?"


    "Well, I know he''s an *sshole, so I


    don''t want to see him now. And I get angry when see him, especially when he''s with Sara!" I said bitterly only to realize that I mentioned Sara after said that. I looked up at Susan opposite me but saw that her expression was indifferent and that she did not seem to care. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She smiled quietly. "It''s fine. You can mention her. In fact, I don''t hate her or feel angry at her. I just pity her a little." "Pity?"


    Susan nodded and exined to me


    thoughtfully, know Tyler won''t marry her Even if she has a child and even if she has a clean background, it''s impossible for her to get into the Schuman family." "You''re so sure of Tyler?" I


    wondered.


    "Wanda, you''ve forgotten." Susan''s gaze was deep and serious. "Who''s the person Tyler cares about most?"


    Hearing this, I fell silent.


    I knew the answer, but I could not answer.


    "It''s good that you know. So, Tyler won''t marry Sara. If she wants to get their name, then it''s a pity that Tyler can''t give it to her."


    I listened to what Susan said with my head down. I did not know what her expression was like at the moment. I only knew that what she said made


    sense.


    I looked up after a while and forced a smile. "Well, let''s not talk about him. Your ticket is for this afternoon. Let''s have a meal together. Do you mind if I send you over?"


    "Alright. It just so happened that I''ve sold my car. Now that I don''t have a car, I''ll have to trouble you."


    It really looked like she did not n toe back. She even sold her car.


    "Let''s go."


    I stood up first, then she got up. We went out together, but before we got to the door, we saw a detestable figure.


    She seemed a little panicked that Susan was still here.


    I wanted to say something but was stopped by Susan. She was the first to speak, "Don''t worry, I''ll leave this afternoon, just as you wish."

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    Hearing this, Sara nced at Susan before she gradually opened her tightly pursed lips. "Oh, that''s good, I guess you still have some self- awareness. It''s better to quit on your own than be forced to quit."


    Her words had a deeper implication. She was clearly telling Susan that if she did not leave, she would persuade Tyler to force her to leave. With Tyler''s temperament, he had never listened to others, but everything seemed to be easier when it came to Sara.


    Sara was showing off the fact that Tyler treated her differently.


    Looking at her proud expression, I could not help but want to refute it. However, what could I do when Susan was stopping me with her eyes?


    "That''s right, Miss Campbell. You have his child and his love. You''ll never have to worry about food and clothing in the future. I wish you two all the best." Susan, with light makeup on her pretty face, smiled like a flower. She was much older than Sara but looked simr to her. "Unfortunately, you''ll never get the title of Mrs. Schuman."


    She switched up her words abruptly, and when she looked at Susan again, a sharp light shed in her eyes.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Not only Sara, but even I was frightened by the cold light in Susan. It was not that she did not want to dish it back but it was just that it was not the right time yet.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you have to curse me before you leave?" Sara was unhappy as she pointed at Susan.


    Susan did not care. She lifted her hand and knocked hers away with a frown. "Speaking of which, you should thank me. I''m giving you a preventive shot in advance so that you can be mentally prepared. Lest you, a little girl who daydreams every day, is still caught in a delusion about entering a prestigious family and bing theirdy."


    She delivered it so frankly that I was feeling happy inside.


    Sara was so angry that her face was quickly deforming. "Susan, I dare you to spout some more nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense.


    Considering our shared status, let me remind you that a wealthy family like the Schumans emphasizes a good match, and the marriage must be meaningful. Of course, you can also put this point aside and aim for Tyler. He simply won''t marry you, so you''d better not expect too much."


    The more Susan spoke, the angrier Sara became. She was also a pregnant woman, so I kindly reminded her, "You''re pregnant now, so you can''t get angry lest you upset the baby."


    Hearing what said, the anger that


    Sara wanted to express was suppressed again. She took a deep breath and maintained her emotional stability. "Whether Tyler marries me or not is my business. I don''t need you to make irresponsible remarks!"


    After saying this, she turned around and went upstairs without looking back.


    I stared at Susan, and she just so happened to look back at me. "What?"


    "Nothing, I''m just used to seeing you all gentle. Seeing you get so fierce abruptly, I''m feeling a little veneration for you," I said without shyness.


    Hearing this, sheughed out loud. "I just figured that I''d have to leave something behind since I have to leave anyway."


    We left the cafe together, and after getting in the car, I asked her another question, "Are you mad at her because you''re not used to seeing her like that?"


    Susan shrugged and shook her head. "No, she was telling the truth, wasn''t she? She''s very confident in herself and thinks that she''ll be able to convince Tyler to marry her,, but I know it''s impossible. I wanted to piss her off but also remind her. She''ll definitely rethink what I said today."


    Even if it was a love rival, she warned Sara since she was also a woman.


    I suddenly felt that Susan was so great since I probably could not do what she did.


    "Let''s go. What do you want to eat? Let me treat you."


    "Well then, I have to choose carefully." Susan thought seriously. "I''ll take you somewhere with delicious food.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Susan took me to a Western restaurant.


    The location was cheap, but the environment was quiet and there were many people here.


    I looked around, and almost every table looked to be upied by a man and a woman.


    It seemed that this was a popr ce for lovers.


    If the food was delicious, I coulde here again with Theo someday.


    The waiter came over to help us with our order. She smiled at Susan sweetly. "Miss Ladder, I finally see you again. I haven''t seen you for a while."


    Susan responded with a smile while she flipped through the menu. "Yeah, I haven''t been here for a long time. This is my friend."


    She pointed to me.


    The waiter also greeted me before turning to Susan." What about your partner? Is he noting today?"


    With just a question, Susan was stunned.


    I saw her fingers that were holding onto the menu page tremble for a moment before then calming down.


    She looked calm and at ease as usual. She pursed her lips and smiled. "Well, he didn''te. I''ll have the usual. Wanda, how about you?"


    "Ah, I..." I had not stopped observing Susan, so when I heard her voice, I could not help being a little stunned. I looked at her after I recovered. "I''ll have the same as you."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After the waiter left, I asked, "Did she mean Tyler?"


    I regretted the question the moment I asked it since I clearly knew the answer.


    "I''m sorry."


    This sentence came practically seamlessly.


    I swallowed, feeling nervous about saying the wrong thing.


    "It''s alright. This is indeed the ce where Tyler and I used toe often." Susan was generous and did not seem to feel any difort.


    In fact, I really wanted to ask her why she came here today, but when the words reached my mouth, I stopped. Such a question would just feel like adding salt to the other''s already wounded heart.


    However, Susan took the initiative to bring it up." Almost all the old employees here know us, but I haven''te here for a long time."


    Probably not since their rtionship deteriorated, I thought.


    "Wanda, I don''t actually hate Tyler. After more than 10 years, perhaps my heart has been numbed."


    She clutched the spoon and fiddled it around in the drink cup. It was obvious that her heart was a mess at the moment, but nothing was revealed on her face.


    "From the first second I was with him, I knew that I wouldn''t be epted by the Schumans. I also knew that he wouldn''t marry me, but I epted it. I thought that... as long as I could be with him, even ift didn''t lift


    get his name in my lifetime, I''d still be willing."


    Susan''s eyes were getting wet as she spoke of this. Her voice was getting softer and softer, but she stil continued, "So, I wasn''t devastated after leaving him. It''s just a pity a pity that I didn''t get what I wished for. Il


    I heard her voice tremble at thest two words.


    Following her emotions, I could not help but fall into it and sigh silently. "Susan, you''re not lower than anyone. On the contrary, you''re great."


    Hearing this, she smiled. She picked


    up a tissue and wiped away the


    .n¨§t


    tears from the corners of her eyes before responding to me with a smile know. I''m onlycking in status. It doesn''t matter. At least now I have someone who doesn''t reject me. I''m very happy, really."


    Susan suddenly looked at me with excitement on her face. "Wanda, I''m really happy and satisfied."


    "As long as you''re happy." I looked at her with mixed feelings and could not say anything else.


    After that, Susan told me a lot of things she was happy about so I alsoughed along.


    However, I also understood the bitterness in her heart...

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Airport.


    Susan and I went to her residence after lunch. She had already packed up her suitcases and left them in the living room. After grabbing them, I followed her to the airport.


    As for Tyler, she decided to leave without saying goodbye.


    T


    "You really won''t tell him?" I was afraid that Susan would regret it, so I kept reminding her.


    "No."


    Susan kept replying to me in this way with a faint smile on her face. She suddenly released her hand that was holding onto the suitcase and handed me a bunch of keys.


    "These are the keys to my residence. If you can, could you help me rent it out at a low price?"


    I looked at Susan. Her eyes did not waver, and she was very calm when she said this.


    That house was the biggest gift Susan had left herself in the past 10 years, and now she did not even want it.


    "Susan, you..."


    I wanted to persuade her not to rent it so that she could still move in when she came back, but Susan interrupted me. "There are bits and pieces of Tyler in here. I initially wanted to sell it, but after thinking about it, I decided to rent it out and provide good housing conditions to those youngsters who have just entered society or ordinary office workers. What do you think?"


    She was especially sympathetic to them because she had gone through the same.


    "Okay, I promise." I epted the keys. "I''ll find good tenants and have them take good care of your house."


    Susan took my hand. I could feel the warmthing from her palm. It was so warm. She gave me a slight smile. "Thank you, Wanda. And thank you for your care over this period of time. You''ve always been by my side, and I''m very touched. Thank you."


    At this moment, there was only reluctance left in my heart. I lowered my gaze and could not help shedding arge tear. "It''s fine if you don''t tell me where you''re going, but you can''t change your contact information, alright?"


    She seemed to hesitate when she heard what I said but nodded after a while. "Okay."


    The flight notification urged Susan


    to leave, and I could catch a bit of nostalgia in her eyes. I opened my


    6uth, wanting to say something,


    the end, I could not say


    anything.


    Watching Susan enter the security gate, I silently turned and left.


    On the way back, I held the keys she gave me and lowered my head in thought.


    Suddenly, was stunned. Susan said


    vol.ne


    that she would not change her contact information. However, since she did not want Tyler to find her, she must have sold that number!


    As if waking up from a dream, I hurriedly took out my mobile phone and dialed a reserved number, but I could not get through to it.


    I started rummaging through my call history that morning, thinking that one might be her new number.


    I called it and got through. It was a man''s voice. "Hello, who''s there?"


    "Hello, did my friend call me from your cell phone this morning?"


    "Yes, she said her phone was broken, so I borrowed her mine."


    "I see, thank you."


    I only felt a chill in my heart when I hung up the call.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She really did not give anyone the chance to find her.


    Even so, how could Susan not know of Tyler''s power? There was nothing that he could not get to the bottom of. Could she really escape?


    Back at the vi, I sat in the living room, my mind filled with everything about Susan.


    I did not know how much time had


    passed but the sky was getting dark outside. I took out myptop from


    my


    room and posted information


    about Susan''s house on the website.


    I had no way to contact her now, and of course, I had no way of transferring her the monthly rent.


    However, since Susan wanted to help those in need, then I would help her achieve it...

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    It just so happened that Susan had sent me a few photos of her house before, and I used them all.


    I typed in the title, rental, and waited for those who were interested.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What conditions should I set?" Holding my chin, I began to type while thinking.


    "Clean and hygienic, has to clean up the ce at least once a week, diligent and motivated, no bad habits, no bad history..."


    I listed a few, and after I was done, I read through them again. "Are there too many conditions?"


    "Yes."


    My mumblings actually got a response, which made me shudder.


    When I looked up, I saw Theo standing behind the sofa. He had his hands behind him and was looking at me with a smile. I was startled again and patted my chest. "When did youe back? Why were you so quiet?"


    He walked around and sat next to me. He stretched his head to look at theputer screen and said with a smile, "Your conditions are the same as looking for a husband. Whose house is it?"


    With a sigh, I told him, "Susan''s. She left. I took her to the airport. She asked me to rent out her house and help those in need before she left."


    "You''re renting it for free?" Theo had a brow raised, and there was a small smile on the corner of his mouth.


    I tilted my head to look at him before letting out another sigh. "She canceled her number and I can''t reach her, so I..."


    "I get it. It seems that she doesn''t want anyone to know where she''s going. She''s determined to forget everything here. It''s good. It''s a relief for her, no?" Theo''s tone was light and gentle. He was coaxing me.


    After he said that, he reached out his hand and took me into his arms.


    At this moment, my heart was full.


    Just then, there was a sound from the door and we looked over together.


    It was Nicky who had returned.


    She was a little embarrassed when she saw our intimate position and was hesitating whether to call out to us or not, but we had looked over first. Leaving Theo''s embrace, I got up and greeted her," Nicky, you''re back."


    "Yeah, I''m sorry to disturb you and President Grant." She was also very apologetic from her expression.


    However, I felt embarrassed by her apology. "It''s nothing. I''m sure you haven''t had dinner yet, yes?


    Caroline is preparing it. Come down and eat togetherter."


    "Alright."


    I nced at the wound on Nicky''s forehead. There was no sign of bleeding on the white gauze.


    Nicky realized that I was looking at her wound likely due to how intense my gaze was and immediately said, "I think I''ll recover soon and move out."


    "Ah no, Nicky, that''s not what I meant," I hurriedly exined with a wave of my hand.


    She covered her mouth and


    chuckled looking very rxed. Nicky patted me on the shoulder. "I know. I''m the one who thinks that it won''t be too good for me to continue staying here."


    "Why not? You can still apany me here."


    These were my sincere words. It


    was


    to.tter to have someone to talk


    were not many people


    around for me to talk to ever since Cecilia left, so I was very happy.


    Nicky''s eyes motioned for me to look at Thee who was behind me. He was sitting there reading a magazine without listening to what we were talking about." That''s why. It''s better for me to move outas soon as I


    Il can.


    Theo''s attitude showed that he was obviously right there. If it were not for my vehement request at that


    time, he would not have let Nicky live here.


    I could tell that he still had doubts about Nicky.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s just like that."


    "It''s actually quite unbearable for me to be living in someone else''s house like this, Wanda."


    Nicky suddenly looked at me seriously...

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Her smile dissipated, reced by a solemn sternness.


    I suddenly felt that it had been quite pressuring for her to stay here these few days, a burden.


    Did she feel caged in?


    I had thought that with Nicky''s temperament, she would not think that way, but it seemed that I was wrong.


    "Nicky..." I called out her name softly. Looking into her eyes which were like the deep sea, I nodded. "Alright, if you think it''s about time, then you can go home. I actually wanted to take care of you and make it up to you, but I didn''t expect it to be stressful for you. I''m sorry."


    Nicky smiled and shook her head. "It''s nothing. You''ve already taken good care of me. That''s how my wound was able to recover so quickly."


    Holding her hand, I, who had just gone through a separation from Susan, now felt my heart be fragile. I sighed. "Then, when will you go back?" She seemed to have sensed my depression and held my hand quietly. "Let''s talk about it when wee back from Zenon."


    "Okay."


    Drover Night in Zenon was just three days away. I had already discussed it with Theo and we would be heading over first thing tomorrow. Nicky would be traveling with us.


    The next day.


    Whaldorf City was not far from Zenon, and we arrived at Zenon Airport an hourter.


    My emotionsing here again were different.


    Munchkin also seemed very excited. I had requested leave from his school for him toe to Zenon." Mommy, when are we going to see Pumpkin?" Tina was who he was thinking of.


    However, Fred made me feel a little grumpy. Since I was already here, however, there was no reason not to see them. "She''s probably still in ss now. Let''s go back to the hotel first and go look for herter, okay?"


    "Okay," Munchkin replied obediently.


    After our group went to the hotel and checked in, Nicky said she was a little tired and wanted to rest. Hence, I did not go looking for her.


    Looking at the time, it was almost time.


    My eyes turned to Theo who was tapping away at a tablet.


    "I''m going to bring Munchkin to see Tina. Do you want toe with me?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Theo''s attention seemed wholly on his work as he just whispered back to me, "You two go ahead first. I''ll be thereter." "Okay, then we''ll leave first."


    The scenery qutside the window


    was familiar along the way. It was really quiet here. Closing my eyes and breathing the air in, I felt that the air was much fresher than that in Whaldorf City. Various bird calls sounded in my ears asionally, but it did not feel noisy. On the contrary, it was very pleasant.


    I turned to look at Munchkin. He was also scanning the scenery outside the window. His gaze went far into the distance. I smiled, "Munchkin, do you Zenon or Whaldorf City is better?"


    "Hard work must be done in Whaldorf City, but you can retire in Zenon." Munchkin was very smart and knew what he wanted.


    I was a little surprised when he said this. I did not expect him to have such a clear distinction. Munchkin would definitely have great prospects.


    This way, Cecilia would feel at ease in the afterlife.


    "We''re here."


    I got out of the car with Munchkin at the driver''s prompt.


    Standing in front of the familiar


    restaurant, my heart filled with tenderness, Even though my


    colleagues here did not know met


    very well, I did spend four years here. I still had feelings for this ce at


    the end of the day. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I held onto Munchkin and went in. The door had been changed to an automatic one.


    "Wee."


    Fiona had directed everyone on both sides before calling out.


    Seeing that it was me, surprise shed across Fiona''s eyes. She was stunned in ce. Then, her gaze slowly turned into one of panic...

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    When several of the other wait staff saw me, they gathered around and held onto me. "Wanda, when did youe back? Oh, you''re getting more and more beautiful."


    "That''s right. Your disposition is no longer like ours before."


    I felt a little ufortable hearing theirpliments, so I got Munchkin out to help. "Munchkin, quickly greet them."


    "Hello, brothers and sisters." His words were pleasant to hear, and soon their attention was focused on Munchkin.


    I looked at Fiona. She was standing not far away. With a panicky gaze, she pointed at me. "Why did youe back?"


    Seeing how she looked like she hade face-to-face with a great enemy, I smiled faintly. "I came to take part in Drover Night and also stopped by to see you guys. How are you?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fiona snorted and tilted her head. "As if I need you to visit!"


    I came to the restaurant because Fred visited the restaurant basically every day. He was likely to have already picked Tina up toe here at this time. I just needed to wait a while.


    "Are you looking for Fred?" Fiona likely asked because she caught my gaze wandering around.


    I did not try to hide it and just nodded. "Yeah, Munchkin misses Tina, so I came here." I specially added the reason, lest Fiona thought I came back to snatch her sweetheart.


    Fiona went to the back kitchen to take inventory while the wait staff pulled me over and told me, "Fiona has been clinging to the boss every day ever since you left. She was probably afraid when she saw you since the boss likes..."


    I red at the person and they did not continue.


    The restaurant door opened again.


    Fred appeared before my eyes with Tina in hand. I caught the trace of surprise in Fred''s eyes and also saw Tina''s unrestrained excitement. The two children hugged each other excitedly.


    I nced at them before turning my eyes to Fred and greeting politely, "Hi."


    "Hi."


    I was a little awkward now because of how unpleasant ourst meeting ended.


    I saw


    stoppwalking toward me. He


    stopped in front of me and pointed


    to a ce next to him. "It''s just about time for dinner. Shall we?"


    He was asking for my permission.


    Munchkin spoke first before I could respond," Mommy, I''m hungry."


    I wanted to refuse him at first but could only agree now. "Okay."


    The two children


    sat on the small


    1


    table to the side, looking as if they had endless things to talk about. looked at them, and a smile inadvertently made its way to the corners of my mouth. "Theiro


    rtionship is really tent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    at


    "Yeah," Fred responded. I looked him, and he avoided my eyes. The tension was palpable. "Ohm... I still owe you an apology for thest time. I''m sorry, I was too impulsive."


    Even if he apologized, I could not pretend that it did not happen.


    I looked at Fred, and his eyes were full of sincerity. I breathed out. "Alright, I ept your apology."


    "Then, are we still friends?" he asked carefully.


    "Of course. We''ve always been friends," I replied almost without hesitation.


    Fred was happy again, and his wrinkled face gradually eased at the moment. "That''s good, that''s good."


    I could hear how happy he was from his tone.


    "Boss, you''re back." When Fiona came out from the back kitchen and saw Fred, she smiled. Her tone had even softened quite a bit...

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Immediately after greeting, she sat beside Fred in an unrestrained manner and grabbed his arm. "Freddie, you must be hungry. I''ll ask the back kitchen to prepare something for you."


    "It''s okay, I''ve already ordered."


    Compared with Fiona''s enthusiasm, Fred was nothing but perfunctory.


    Suddenly, Fiona looked at me with a burning gaze." We''re eating with her?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was a challenge.


    I thought Fred would ignore her, but he actually exined, "Wanda just came back. Also, Munchkin and Tina are also hungry, so we''ll eat together."


    Hearing this, Fiona retracted her ring eyes from me.


    Were the two of them together?


    Based on what the rest had just said, Fiona stuck to Fred every day, but considering Fred''s character, Fiona would naturally not get what she wished for. However, it seemed now that Fred had epted her.


    To prevent the children from witnessing such aplicated scene, I had someone take the children to go eat in the children''s area.


    "Considering your gaze, you''re surprised that we became so close, eh?" Women always knew how to capture another woman''s thoughts. She probably said that because she saw it from my reaction.


    I was indeed curious and wanted to know about it. "I would, of course, hear you out if you''re willing to tell me about it."


    "With our current rtionship, even this is possible let alone holding hands." Fiona hooked both her arms around Fred''s neck, bing more intimate.


    I kept calm and just chuckled lightly. "So? This doesn''t look like it has anything to do with me."


    "That''s the best." Fiona''s words always sounded like a p in the face. "You said you came here to participate in Drover Night, right? That''s an artificial intelligence research conference. You''re going?"


    Her scrutinizing gaze fell on me. It was a look of disbelief.


    That was right. After all, I was just a waitress in her eyes.


    "My wife is going. What''s wrong with that?"


    A familiar male voice floated in from the door, and it sounded extraordinarily cold.


    We looked over together, following the voice. Theo strode in on his long legs, and he had one hand in his pocket, looking all the more imposing.


    He walked straight to me and leaned over to look at me. "I''mte. I didn''t keep you waiting, did I?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    Theo was trying to stand up for me again, so I smiled and did not stop him.


    The man''s eyes turned to Fiona, and the temperature in his eyes


    plummeted as they exuded a cold


    light." Wanda Lane has managed et


    Grant Corporation and is the in charge of Nectarine


    Entertainment. She has talveson


    over a


    variety of projects. Do you think she''s qualified to participate?"


    Fiona panicked seeing Theo. She lowered her head, not daring to look into his eyes.


    "President Grant, it wasn''t intentional, so don''t embarrass Fiona." Fred interceded for Fiona.


    "Since the restaurant manager


    spoken, let it slide this time. I


    don''t want to hear such words


    in the future!" Theo suddenlyo increased his tone for thest part.


    Fiona nodded again and again. "I wouldn''t dare."


    Fred asked Fiona to go into the kitchen, and she instantly disappeared without saying a word.


    "It was just a little incident. I hope it didn''t spoil your beautiful trip."


    "No way," I said before Theo.


    Fred nodded. "Since Mr. Grant is


    here, then I''ll go get some work


    done. Our store''s special a Jewill


    be servedter. I hope you''ll them." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, he stood up and walked to the storage, probably to take stock of the inventory.


    After he left, Theo then sat down. "How do you feeling back here again?"


    "There''s no need for me to say anything. It feels really good. Living a slow-paced life in Zenon is not bad."

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    "Oh? Are you reluctant to go back?" Theo nced in the direction of the storage room, his question meaningful.


    I looked at him. Was he jealous again?


    I raised my brow and said with a smile, "As much as it feels good, Munchkin is right. It''s not toote to move back here for retirement."


    "Munchkin?" Theo''s interest was piqued. He turned his head and nced at Munchkin who was having a good time with Tina, the corners of his mouth curling up. "Did he say that?"


    He obviously did not expect Munchkin to say such a thing. I nodded. Theo could not really believe it. "Even Munchkin was able toe to this reasoning at such a young age. Do you see how close-minded you were before this?"


    He had a big smile on his face and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "And isn''t that because of a certain someone?" I rolled my eyes at him.


    I get angry whenever the past was brought up.


    Seeing my expression change, Theo regained hisposure. "Alright, alright. Let''s not talk about it anymore."


    The waiter was also bringing the dishes out one by one at this time. "Let''s eat."


    I did not fuss with him and called Munchkin and Tina toe over for dinner.


    After dinner, we had to go back to the hotel since the sky was already getting a little dark.


    When we were at the door of the restaurant, Munchkin and Tina were reluctant to part. Munchkin took my hand, his small face all twisted up. "Mommy, when will we see Pumpkin again?"


    I did not know how to respond to this question as we might note back to Zenon for a long time.


    "The focus of my work will gradually shift to Whaldorf City, so I believe we''ll meet again soon," Fred said suddenly.


    The children were so happy the moment they heard this they practically jumped three feet into the air.


    I narrowed my eyes on Fred. "Will you really be transferring to Whaldorf City?"


    He nodded. "Yes, I can''t live in Zenon for the rest of my life."


    That was true. He was a man, after all.


    "Mr. Cullen, you''re wee to expand your business in Whaldorf City, but you still need to understand that words can be a fearful thing," Theo, who was beside me, said all of a sudden.


    Catching what he meant, I could not helpughing. This man was really jealous.


    Fred paused before responding calmly. "President Grant, please rest assured. I know what to do."


    "That would be the best. Let''s go, it''s time we go back." Theo looked back at me.


    "We''re off then, goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After bidding Fred goodbye, we turned around and left. I vaguely heard Fiona calling out to Fred.


    I thought to myself that the rtionship between Fiona and Fred was somehow a little different when I came back this time...


    Since I had just had dinner and the sunset was rather beautiful, I suggested walking back to the hotel. They both agreed.


    The sunset in Zenon was


    extraordinarily beautiful. Walking


    along the trail and looking at the beautiful scenery in the sky along with the warm wind blowing felt at ease.


    Holding the hand of the man beside me, I felt a hint of sweetness in my heart.


    "I want to be between you two."


    Munchkin squeezed into the middle


    from


    my side. He separated our


    sped hands and then stuff


    own little ones into our palms.


    his


    Iughed out loud. "Oh, you."


    Theo also looked like he wasughing quietly." Alright, just like this. Let''s continue our walk."


    Suddenly, I saw two wait staff I recognized from the restaurant who had gotten off work passing by me on bicycles. I heard their conversation when they passed me.


    "You know, Fiona seems to be in a rtionship with the store manager. That''s why she sticks to him so tantly."


    "I heard that it could be because the store manager was drunk one time, which was how Fiona got the chance to take advantage of the situation."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    "Poor Mr. Cullen. He''s an honest man and will definitely take responsibility."


    Hearing this, I was shocked and immediately stopped.


    Theo must have heard their conversation. He nudged me. "Wanda, don''t think about it."


    When I was in the restaurant just now, I felt that something was off when I saw the dynamic between Fred and Fiona. I did not expect this to be the


    reason.


    I came back to my senses. I turned to look at Theo and smiled at him. "I''m fine, I was just a little surprised."


    Immediately afterward, we continued walking forward, slowly and leisurely.


    "Truth be told, Fred is brilliant. If he were to develop in Whaldorf City, he would definitely find a good woman, " I sighed and said with emotion.


    I heard Theo chuckle lightly before his voice rang clearly. "Looks like you don''t have a good impression of Fiona."


    "Of course, you should know that too," I responded without hesitation.


    Fiona had been spoiled by her family since she was a child and was very arrogant. Although she was a little pretty, her personality was dissimr to Fred''s. No matter how one were to look at it, they were not


    suitable for one another.


    However, they were in a rtionship now and Fred was bound to take up the responsibility and marry Fiona.


    This had been Fiona''s wish for so many years, and she finally got it.


    It was just a pity for Fred.


    "I see you worry about other people''s affairs every day. Don''t you feel tired?" Theo asked suddenly. His eyebrows were raised, and his gaze was deep.


    I pursed my lips and in the end and said, "I only worry about my friends. I wouldn''t care if they weren''t."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I can praise you for your love and righteousness I suppose, but it''ste." His tone was low, and he became serious as he said to me, "You''ll only trouble yourself like this. It''s all up to each their own. Even if you don''t care about them, they''ll be able to take care of things themselves, no?"


    I understood that he did not want me to live for other people anymore, so I lowered my head and smiled. ''Yes, you''re right. I''ll just live my life well," I replied.


    I looked at him and smiled. We had both gone through a lot, and now our rtionship was stronger.


    It took us quite a while to get back to


    the hotel, and we just so happened to bump into Nicky in the lobby. She had juste downstairs. When she saw us, she hurriedly greeted us, "So you guys went out. No Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    wonder there wasn''t anyone when I knocked on the door just now. Would you like to have dinner together? II


    "We''ve already eaten. You can go ahead."


    "Alright."


    Looking at Nicky''s back as she left, I felt a little uneasy deep down. "I feel like we''ve neglected Nicky again. I''ll have to properly apany her tomorrow."


    "What about me?" Theo put his hands around my waist and asked softly next to my ear.


    I panicked in an instant and twisted my body rather ufortably. "Munchkin is here, and we''re still in the lobby. Let me go now."


    When I looked down at Munchkin, I realized that he had taken the hint and turned around. However, even if there were not many people passing by, their eyes were looking in our direction.


    "We''re husband and wife. A little affection is fine."


    "Sheesh, let go now."


    I swatted his hand away and kept a distance from him. I looked at him with a slight harrumph in my eyes. "If you don''t behave ording to the asion next time, I''ll have to deal with you."


    "Why don''t we go upstairs?" Theo changed the subject easily. He held onto Munchkin and went to press the elevator button first.


    I followed them silently. When we arrived, the three of us got into the elevator.


    "The conference is the day after tomorrow. I have a meeting tomorrow, so I won''t be able to apany you. You can go and apany your friends," Theo said slowly.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    Midnight.


    I heard the sound of my vibrating mobile phone on the table as I was in a daze. I thought my ears were deceiving me and did not pay it any heed, but after a while, the vibrating came again.


    I opened my eyes. Munchkin, who was in the middle, and Theo, who was on the outermost side, were sound asleep. I fumbled toward the table, grabbed the phone, then nced at it. It was an unknown number, but it looked somewhat familiar.


    I pressed the connect button, and my voice sounded hoarse. "Hello, who is this?"


    "Wanya, I miss you so much. Will youe back?"


    A male voice sounded from the receiver, but it was obviously not one I recognized.


    Had this person called the wrong number?


    I wanted to hang up immediately, but the man continued. "Wanya, I really can''t leave you..."


    The man was clearly drunk judging from his voice. It looked like he had dialed the wrong number after getting drunk.


    I ignored it. After hanging up the phone, I turned it off and went back to sleep.


    The next day.


    I was thest one to rise since I woke up in the middle of the night. When I opened my eyes, Munchkin had already changed into his clothes and was lying down beside me. "I caught Mommy sleepingte."


    My heart was filled with happiness for being able to see my family the moment I opened my eyes. I reached out and pinched Munchkin''s little face. "You dare to make fun of me? I''ll teach you a lesson."


    I was having a lot of fun teasing Munchkin on the bed when Theo came out of the bathroom. When he saw that I was still in bed, he said, "It''s time to get up, Madam, so that we can go downstairs for breakfast. I''ll have to prepare for a meetingter."


    "Alright."


    Not daring to dy his work, I got up immediately. After tidying myself up a little, I followed them out of the room.


    Nicky also happened to have arrived when we got to the dining area. "Wanda, President Grant, you''re up too.


    ||


    "Yes. Theo is going to be having a meeting soon. Let me take you out for a walk?"


    "Alright."


    Nicky looked very happy. She was practically grinning from ear to ear.


    After a simple breakfast, Theo went back to the room to prepare for his meeting, while I headed out with Munchkin and Nicky.


    Nicky was looking at the flowers and trees by the side of the road with joy on her face on the way. "Zenon is really beautiful. We can see flowers everywhere. We can probably smell the fragrance of flowers all year round, no?"


    I nodded and responded to her question, "Yes, the locals love flora, so they nt a lot every year. Over time, spring bes the only season they have."


    "Wanda, I heard that you lived here for a while, so you must be familiar with Zenon."


    "Yeah, it was a healing journey for me."


    The three years I spent in Zenon could be said to be the years I was in pain.


    "I''m sorry, Wanda. I brought up something that upset you again." Nicky likely apologized after noticing my expression suddenly sinking.


    Looking at her, I shook my head. "It''s


    nothing, it''s all in the past. Besides, I have Munchkin with me and Theo as well don''t think those things will happen again."


    "That''s true. You''ve triumphed over your adversities now and can enjoy the happiness you''ve attained."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    We walked around theke. Looking at the beautiful scenery, we could not help getting lost in it.


    "Hello, would you like to take a look at our activities?"


    A female voice suddenly sounded in my ear. Then, I saw a flier. I epted it and looked at it. It was a newly opened teahouse organizing an event. When I saw the person who distributed the flier, I was stunned. "Queenie?"


    She was wearing a hat, and her head was lowered. However, after hearing me call her name, she looked up and noticed that it was me. Queenie was also a little startled.


    Then, she looked at Nicky beside me. Her expression became even more panicked...

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Nicky also recognized her. The expression on her face was that of surprise and joy. "Queenie, is it really you?!" Queenie, who had been recognized, looked a little embarrassed. She pressed her hat down. "No, you''re mistaken."


    Then, she walked forward quickly as if trying to get away from here as quickly as she could.


    Nicky still chased after her and stopped her. "Queenie, why are you leaving after seeing us?"


    I followed Munchkin and kept a distance from Queenie, watching them quietly.


    Nicky was much more familiar with Queenie. If I rushed forward now, it might be counterproductive considering Queenie did not like me all that much.


    "No, I''m not. Long time no see, Director Doyle." Queenie looked up, her smile a little stiff. She took out a leaflet and stuffed it into Nicky''s hand. "This is where I work. It just opened and we have an event. Please join us."


    Nicky nced down at the flier that was stuffed into her hand, then she looked at Queenie with puzzled eyes. "Your hometown is Zenon. You know this ce like the back of your hand, so you should also know that there''s apany specializing in technology here. Here, why not go try it out?" She was a cherished talent, and Nicky did not want Queenie to fall like this.


    However, Queenie just smiled and shook her head, "I don''t think it''s necessary for me to go. I''m fine now. What''s wrong with this job? Isn''t it good enough that I can support myself?"


    "Queenie!" Nicky let out a low growl.


    It was the first time I saw her so angry. She frowned. "I know it wasn''t easy for you to stay in Grant Corporation for three years and


    leaving like that had caused?


    you a lot


    of trouble. I understand you feeling like you don''t want to start over, but if you go on like this, you''ll lose everything."


    Nicky was very agitated, so agitated that she was gripping Queenie''s shoulders with both hands and yelling at her.


    However, Queenie was calm. No matter how agitated Nicky was, Queenie''s expression was just one of calmness.


    After a long while, she loosened


    Nicky''s hands and smiled at her lightly, "It''s fine, Director Doyle. I know you''re here for me, but I''m not young anymore. How can Ipare to the younger people? I also don''t want to be so tired anymore ''m living a very good life now. I''m veryfortable and can continue studying."


    "You..."


    Nicky wanted to say something more, but I interrupted her, "Nicky, this is Queenie''s decision.


    Don''t force her." "Yeah, you guys are probably attending Drover Night seeing as how you came here at this time. It just so happens that our event is a week long. You''re wee toe after taking part in that."


    Looking at Queenie now, her entire person was much calmer, likely because Zenon''s environment had an influence on her. She was no longer as impetuous as before.


    "Since you know about Drover Night, it shows that you''re still enthusiastic about your work. Queenie, you should think about it again." Nicky refused to give up like this and was still trying to persuade Queenie.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Queenie paid it no heed. She smiled and said, "Drover Night is famous. Everyone in Zenon knows about it. You''re thinking too much, Director Doyle. L''have to go back to work. If you want to chat, then drop by the store and we can have a good conversation. I''ll go first. "She said nothing more after that and turned around and left.


    Looking at her back, I could see that Nicky was disappointed. I patted her on the shoulder. "Everyone makes their own choice. Let her go."

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Even if I persuaded her again, Nicky would still have her mind on this matter. She was in low spirits the entire day, probably because of Queenie. That evening, I had Theo watch Munchkin before running to knock on Nicky''s door.


    Nicky was a little surprised when she opened the door and saw that it was me. "Wanda, why are you here sote?"


    "I came to see how you''re doing." I was still worried about her condition, so I came over to have a look.


    I entered her room, and Nicky sighed. "I don''t know if Queenie is really unwilling to develop her career further or if she just doesn''t dare to start from scratch. That''s why I keep thinking it''s such a pity."


    "I think I can understand what you''re thinking, but that''s also Queenie''s own decision. Why should you meddle?" I stared at her. Nicky''s eyes were filled with worry for Queenie.


    "I just don''t want her to be abandoned." Nicky looked like she was recalling the past, and she continued after a while, "When I first arrived at Grant Corporation, no one actually believed in me and I felt like I was unable to guide them properly. Back then, it was Queenie who encouraged me. She''s a good woman. She just lost her way for a moment and took the wrong path."


    I looked at her, suddenly feeling a little sentimental. I sighed along with Nicky. "How about this? Let''s stay here one extra day and go to her teahouse to see how she''s doing. We''ll make a decision after we ascertain if she really lost her passion or not. What do you think?"


    After hearing what Nicky said, Queenie was actually kind. It truly was just a momentary mistake and a step on the wrong path. If she could still ignite her passion for her work, then I could also consider asking her toe back to Grant Corporation.


    After returning to my room, I told Theo about this and asked him what he thought along the way.


    "You''ve already made your decision. What else can I say?" Theo sounded a little helpless.


    I tilted my head and looked at him, my eyes shining." You don''t agree?"


    We were sitting on the bed together. After I asked that, Theo suddenly sat close to me and said to me earnestly, "Think about it. Things were such a mess at the time. Even if I promise to let Queeniee back to Grant Corporation, can she actually endure thements and pointing fingers from others? Will she be able to handle it?"


    These words woke me up a bit. I just wanted to solve the problem for Nicky, but I ignored this point.


    "But..."


    Seeing me troubled, Theo held my face. "Forget it, for your own sake. If Queene can do it, I''ll arrange for her toe back to Grant Corporation in Salt City."


    "I knew you were the best." I hugged him.


    "It''s hard to manage you like this."


    Theo took my hand and then began nuzzling me restlessly.


    I swatted him away and looked at Munchkin, who was sleeping soundly. I covered him with a


    nket." Munchkin is KeepC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    quiet."


    Immediately after that, I ignored him.


    Seeing that was not moving, Theo got


    a little. I''m going to go take a.


    at the one bed. "I feel like I S


    Would the madam like to oath.


    me?"


    "I didn''t, so no." I waved my hand expressing my refusal.


    However, how could Theo just let me off like that?


    Without saying anything more, he pulled me out of bed and brought me into the bathroom.


    He turned on the faucet and started undressing.


    "Just take off your own. Don''t take off mine. I''m not going to shower."


    "I see you''re sweating too. It''s best you bathe too."


    "Ah, I don''t want to, ah..."


    My mouth was sealed.


    This night was doomed to be a restless one...

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    Drover Night.


    I entrusted Munchkin to Fred''s care just so he could spend more time with Tina and then came here with Theo.


    As expected of a night devoted to technology, even the exterior decorations were special. They were made to look like a wholeputer program.


    For someone like me who did not understand these sorts of things very well, the decorations gave me a headache. I could not understand them one bit.


    Since two people could enter with each invitation, I entered with Theo. Meanwhile, Nicky was new to this event as well, so she was busy looking around.


    I heard from Theo that ''Drover Night'' was named after a person.


    The man''s name was Drover Flynn, and since he had studied in this industry for many years and contributed a lot, they named this meeting after him. Many of the people attending would want to have a good chat with Drover, so the invitation letter could be said to be difficult to get unless one was a leader in their own industry. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to get their hands on one.


    There was a corresponding seat number on the invitation, and we quickly found ours and sat down. Our seats were right next to each other, so I sat between Theo and Nicky.


    "The design here is quite creative, and you can tell it''s a technical flow at a single nce."


    There were blue and ck lights everywhere. They made the space look incredibly technical.


    "Drover was involved in the design, and he said he wanted people who came here to have an unforgettable memory of this event."


    I looked at Nicky and saw that there was a gleam of light in her eyes. It seemed like she admired this Drover guy very much too.


    This ignited my curiosity even more. I truly wanted to see Drover''s true appearance quickly.


    As time went on, the seats were gradually filled. After thest person was seated, the entire venue suddenly grew dark.


    I squeezed Theo''s hand tightly. Every single time this sort of thing had happened before, some mishap would befall me. Even now, I still had post- traumatic stress.


    Theo held onto me and exerted a bit more strength into his grip. Perhaps he wanted to reassure me.


    After a while, the screen in front of us began to be divided into two. It was also emitting some flowing fluorescence light, and the little dots of light emerged


    together into a single word-WELCOME.


    As the surrounding crowd was amazed, all of the lights were turned back on.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen."


    There was a low male voiceing


    from one side. The man was


    dressed in a white suit, his hair was dyed brown, and he had short nted bangs. The high-end watch on his wrist was a good


    embellishment, and he was slowly walking over to the stage. His slender legs were striding forwardC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    one step at a time. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I could only clearly make out his appearance once he stood still on the stage.


    The man seemed gentle and refined in manner.


    These were the adjectives that popped into my mind after seeing him.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Drover."


    This guy was the one they called Drover?


    I assumed that a guy who had done. countless sessful research was someone older, at least a


    el


    middle-aged man. I never expected


    him to be so young. Conten


    to NovelDrama.Org


    belongs


    "Are you starstruck? Is he that handsome?" Theo''s voice came into my ear from the left.


    I knew he was going to be jealous.


    I smiled at him. "He''s quite handsome, mainly because I wasn''t expecting him to be. Earlier, I thought that


    Drover would be a middle-aged uncle, so I didn''t expect him to be some youngster."


    Theo did not reply to me, but I could feel the immense pressureing out of him. I nudged him and asked tentatively, "Are you angry?"


    He did not talk.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I was just joking. He''s handsome, but not even as handsome as you are. Don''t worry, President Grant. You''re still the most handsome man in the audience." I was merely speaking the truth.


    This Drover guy was not bad, but he still lost whenpared to Theo.


    my


    It seemed like my words were quite effective. Theo''s expression softened a whole lot. Then, after repeated attempts to coax him, he said, "Alright. Just listen to the host."


    "Okay." I immediately sat up straight like a student.


    Theo looked at me, and there was a smirk on the corner of his mouth...

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Drover was talking a lot up on the stage, and the people on the bottom were also excited to converse with him. Nicky was also asking a lot of professional questions.


    On the other hand, I was too quiet as I knew nothing about this.


    I also had no clue as to how powerful this Drover guy was in this industry, so I was particrly indifferent throughout the whole exchange.


    Suddenly, a face was magnified in front of me. I could not help but shrink back. "Why..."


    "Miss? I noticed that you haven''t spoken the entire time. Moreover, you don''t seem to be very interested to be here. Perhaps you might have an opinion about me?"


    Drover suddenly came up to me and said this, which I never expected.


    My eyes flickered as I smiled. "Ah, no, that''s not it. It''s just that I''m not that familiar with this field, so I''m here mainly to learn."


    As soon as these words came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    "Why would Drover Night invite someone who doesn''t know anything about artificial intelligence?"


    "She''s probably just here to keep someonepany." "Even if someone were to bring a plus one, it should be someone who has a strong interest in this field. How could they bring such a person here so casually? What a waste of a seat."


    Perhaps this exchange meeting was simply too rare, so everyone''s opinions differed from one another.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Before I could speak, Theo embraced me and said to everyone, "This is my wife, and I brought her here.


    Although she''s not proficient in this area, she has a lot of ideas and often gives me advice, so I have to take her with me."


    "It''s President Grant of Grant Corporation. The artificial intelligence system theyunched this time could be said to have sprung into fame overnight." "It''s no wonder he''s so confident."


    "He''s also a neer to this industry. We didn''t expect him to be an overnight celebrity. It''s truly infuriating."


    There were good and bad


    comments, and as I listened to


    them, my pursed lips gradually parted. I wanted to say a few words for Theo. "Everyone says that Grant Corporation became famous


    towel.ne


    overnight, but they have no clue about the hardships behind it Perhaps any one of you has contributed just as much, but you haven''t received the rewards you deserve. I just want to say that Grant Corporation is not as lucky as all of you think. It has always depended on people to


    explore a field one step at a time. Of course, it''s true that everyone may have entered this industry very early, but no one has taken advantage of it and put it into our lives. So how can this be a sess?"


    I looked around, and although my heart was thumping really loudly, I still wanted to express my thoughts." The beginning of artificial intelligence should be the beginning of a life of convenience. If you only think about research results but don''t use them, it''s all empty words. It shouldn''t only be technology in security but also in hospitals and even weather forecasting. As long as everyone pays more attention, I believe that such an opportunity will present itself soon." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying a series of words, my throat felt a little stiff. I quickly exhaled after finishing my sentences.


    Drover apuded with admiration in his eyes, and it was followed by thunderous apuse.


    "Although Madam Grant has no deep knowledge in this area, her speech is amazing and worth pondering over. Thank you, Madam Grant, for your remarks. I admire them."


    Up until now, I could still feel the slight thumping in my heart. I turned my head to Theo, and I said to him," Truthfully, I''m very nervous. Those are all


    nonsense.


    "I don''t even know if it can be used in the hospitals or weather forecasting. I just thought it was feasible, so I said it."


    Hearing my words, Theo was stunned for a moment. He smiled slowly. "My wifey really doesn''t have the usual way of thinking, but you truly put it well."


    "Really?" I was worried that he was simply just trying to coax me and everyone else wasughing at me silently in their hearts.


    "It''s true."


    We looked at each other and smiled...

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    The exchange meeting came to an end.


    I stood not far from Theo and Nicky who were being questioned by otherpanies for their famed artificial intelligence system.


    Seeing them being surrounded all around, I could not squeeze myself in, so I could only wait.


    "Madam Grant."


    A male voice sounded in my ear, and I followed the voice to see that Drover was approaching me.


    It was obvious that he had just emerged from the crowd.


    His voice was a little hoarse, probably because he talked too much at the meeting. I looked at him and greeted him politely, "Hello, Mr. Drover." "I benefited a lot from what you said just now, and I can''t imagine iting from someone who doesn''t know much about artificial intelligence."


    I kept thinking that his voice had a sense of familiarity, but I could not remember where I heard it from.


    I started pondering in my head and forgot to respond to him.


    "Madam Grant?"


    It was not until he called out to me again that I came back to my senses. "I''m sorry, I was thinking about something earlier. Truthfully, I was simply muttering out those words."


    Drover''s eyes kept lingering on me, which made me ufortable.


    At this moment, Theo''s voice sounded. "I heard that it''s rare for Mr. Drover to take the initiative to chat with someone. What''s so special about my wife?"


    He walked over to me and put his arms around my waist while exerting some strength as if proiming his property.


    I found this somewhat ineffable. Could he be jealous about this too?


    "President Grant, your wife is really very thoughtful. It''d be a shame for her not to continue in this field. Perhaps you could-" "My wife is excellent in every way, so I won''t interfere with her decision." Theo cut him off before he could finish speaking. The scene was a little awkward for a short while.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What President Grant means is that Mrs. Grant has done a very good job in her field before. If she wants to engage in this field in the future, he won''t interfere. Mr. Drover, you''re also a talented person we admire at Grant Corporation. We hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with you in the future."


    Sure enough, Nicky was still working hard.


    I nced at Theo next to me, and there was a little bit of disdain in my eyes. He should not have made the atmosphere so awkward.


    Perhaps he understood it from my eyes and quickly echoed Nicky''s words, "Director Tyler''s right. I look forward to working with you, Mr. Drover." "Of course." Drover nced at me and smiled. "I have to go for now as I have other matters to attend to. I hope we''ll see each other again."


    We watched him leave, and Theo suddenly put his hand in front of me. "He''s left, so there''s no need to keep looking."


    Iughed at his childishness for a while. Then, I took his hand and smiled. "You''re being quite jealous, President Grant."


    "Drover will always leave in a hurry after every exchange meeting. He won''t take the initiative to have a chat with anyone. I didn''t expect him to talk to you today, Mrs. Grantz President Grant is right to be somewhat worried," Nicky said leisurely on the side.


    Although I did not know why he wanted to chat with me, his voice indeed sounded familiar.


    "What are you thinking about?" Theo snapped his fingers in my ear.


    I did not hide it from him and told him the truth.


    "Mr. Drover''s voice sounds familiar to me as if I''ve heard it somewhere before."


    "Is that so? So there''s even a possibility the two of you are old friends?" Theo''s voice sounded particrly jealous.


    I smiled, took his hand, and leaned


    on his shoulder. " No. I don''t have that many old friends. It''s just a feeling. Come on, I''m famished. Let''s get something to eat. Munchkin is still waiting for us."


    I pulled him out, and Nicky followed us out to the restaurant.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Before going to bed that night, Nicky texted me: [Are we going to the teahouse tomorrow?]


    She truly still missed Queenie.


    I turned my head and looked at Theo who was working hard. "We bumped into Queenie on the road yesterday. She''s currently working in a teahouse, and Nicky and I n to visit her tomorrow. Would you like to go together?"


    Without waiting for Theo to respond, Munchkin, who was sleeping in the middle, suddenly opened his eyes and said excitedly, "Teahouse? I wanna go!"


    "Hey, little guy, were you pretending to be asleep?" I rubbed his little head.


    "Mommy, I justid down. How can I fall asleep so quickly?" Munchkin opened his eyes and said as he looked at me.


    At this moment, Theo said, "I still have work tomorrow. You should go with Munchkin. Be careful on the road. Call me if there''s anything."


    "Sure."


    Since work came first, I did not try to force Theo. The three of us going was fine. If Theo were around, Nicky and Queenie might feel even more awkward.


    I replied to Nicky: [Okay, let''s head over in the afternoon.] Then, I quickly fell asleep.


    The next day.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Before going out, I nced at Theo, who was working hard at the desk. I told him, "I''ll call you downstairs for lunch when Ie back."


    "Be careful on the road." He looked up at me and advised gently.


    After closing the door, I took Munchkin to Nicky''s room. She just came out. "We can go now, Wanda."


    The teahouse was not far from our hotel, and it was just two blocks away.


    The teahouse had a quaint atmosphere. One could smell a rich tea fragrance as soon as one entered, and there were already many people inside. It was not the traditional kind of teahouse hospitality.


    The whole space was divided into several smaller rooms, all of which were covered by beautiful door curtains, giving it a vague sense of beauty. When the guests entered the small rooms, there would be a specialist who came in to brew some tea and exin the art to them.


    "I didn''t expect that you''d reallye."


    I had no idea where she popped out from, but Queenie smiled and led us into a room. Then, she squatted down at the table and served us.


    Her temperament blended into the atmosphere. She seemed more at peace.


    I looked at her quietly. I could see that Queenie was still a little rusty, but her movements were graceful and her exnation was in ce. It felt like she was enjoying it.


    I turned my head to look at Nicky, and she was also staring at Queenie. I noticed her expression. Perhaps she was thinking of not bringing up the topic of Queenie returning to her former career.


    Time passed by quickly before we knew it. Queenie''s exnation was quite rich and not boring, but Munchkin suddenly pulled the corner of my shirt. "Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Okay."


    Queenie heard our conversation and said with a smile, "This tea needs to be tasted as soon as possible. I''ll take him there ande back soon." "That doesn''t seem right. I can take Munchkin there." As I said this, I was about to get up.


    However, Queenie pressed me down, stood up, and pulled Munchkin up. "You should drink the tea. I''ll take Munchkin. There''s no need to worry about it."


    "Okay then."


    Queenie took Munchkin to the


    bathroom while I stayed in the room.


    I was thinking about the look on


    Queenie''s face earlier and felt that something was wrong. I looked at Nicky and asked, "Do you think Queenie was acting weird earlier?"


    "What''s up?" "I just think that it was odd."


    I looked in the direction they left and said, "Why haven''t theye back? I''ll go and take a look."


    When I got up, I walked toward the


    bathroom, but there was no one


    ve


    inside. asked someone next to me, "Just now, one of your staff members went in there with a child. Did you happen to see them?"


    "They seem to have gone to the back door."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Nicky stepped forward and saw my anxious appearance. "What happened?"


    I took her hand and said in a hurried tone. "Do you have Queenie''s contact information? Give her a call. Why''d she take Munchkin with her?" "She took Munchkin? I''ll call her right now."


    She took out her phone from her bag and called Queenie, but no one answered.


    "This can''t do. I''ll have to call the police."


    I would never allow Munchkin to get hurt again. I pulled out my phone and tried to call the police, but Nicky stopped me. "We have no proof, Wanda." "Proof?"


    Looking at the girl from earlier, my eyes grew sharper as I asked, "Do you have surveince footage around here?"


    She seemed to be frightened by me and hesitantly responded, "Yes... It''s... It''s at the front desk."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "We have proof now. We have a video of her taking Munchkin away." I lowered my voice and dialed 911.


    Nicky watched as I dialed my phone, looking a little anxious.


    I did not know whether she was as worried about


    Munchkin as I was or more so toward Queenie.


    After hanging up, I proceeded to call Theo. "Theo, Queenie took Munchkin away... I''ll wait for you right here."


    After that, I stared at Nicky and asked, "You don''t think Queenie will hurt Munchkin, right?"


    She shook her head as if she could not believe Queenie would do such a thing. "She has no reason to. She can just live peacefully like this, why would she..."


    Nicky grabbed her phone and dialed her number again.


    This time around, the call got through. I asked her to press the speakerphone. Queenie''s vicious voice sounded. "You girls probably never expected this, huh? Do you really think that time can dilute my


    hatred for you, Wanda2 dilute


    our


    impossible. I''ll remember everything. you did to me for the rest of my life!"


    "Where did you take Munchkin?!" I tried to stay calm even though my heart was already restless.


    She seemed to look up andugh for a while before she said, "Don''t worry. He''s fine for now. So long as you listen to me, he''ll continue to be fine." "What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple, Come out of the back door and go straight to the right. There''s a small road ahead, and you have toe alone. If I see anyone else tagging along, I''ll strike right away." Queenie''sst sentence was so concise that it made my heart tremble.


    For Munchkin''s sake, I could onlypromise." Alright. I''ll go."


    When I finished responding to her, Queenie hung up.


    Nicky looked at me with worry in her eyes. "Wanda, it''s dangerous for you to go alone. Not to mention you''re pregnant."


    "She made it clear that only I alone can go, or something will happen to Munchkin. You wait for Theo right here, and once he arrives, you tell him that I believe he''ll think of a way."


    "But..."


    I held her hand and smiled at her. "I''ll be alright. I''ll have to go now."


    After letting go of her, I followed Queenie''s instructions and headed down the path. It was a dead end, and there was no road ahead.


    I looked around and saw no one.


    "Didn''t you tell me toe over? Where are you?" I summoned my courage and shouted, but there was no response.


    As I continued to walk a few steps


    forward, it suddenly became dark in front of my eyes. It seemed that someone had covered my head with a sack Then, I was carried on someone else''s shoulder. I had no clue where I was taken to. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I picked up a handful of grass, and now, I was carefully throwing it down in small stalks, hoping Theo would see them.


    The other party probably did not notice it either. I was ufortably carried by them for a while.


    It was quite a long walk, and when they stopped, I thought to myself that they had reached their destination. Then, they put me down and took the sack off...

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    The ce seemed like an unfinished building.


    There were plenty of such unfinished buildings in Zenon.


    Queenie was standing not far from me. She was stepping on a board and looked much taller than me. She was looking down at me from above. Perhaps she enjoyed treating me with such an attitude.


    "You''re finally here, Wanda." She raised her eyebrows, and it seemed like she was looking forward to seeing me.


    I did not have time to talk to her and quickly asked," Where''s Munchkin? Where is he?"


    Queenie pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she responded lightly, "Don''t worry, he''s doing fine. I didn''t even touch him. After all, the person I want is you."


    Her facial expression was hideous and hair-rising.


    I shook my head and looked at her with confusion in my eyes. "I don''t understand. Why are you doing this?


    "Why, you ask?" she asked me with a sudden cold expression, then her eyes widened and became extremely scarlet. "You''ve forgotten, Wanda, that I became like this all because of you!"


    After listening to her words, I could not help butugh.


    "You made a mistake, so you should be punished. This is the consequence you have to bear. I didn''t do anything to you."


    "Shut it, Wanda. Whatever you''re saying is all bullsh*t. If it weren''t for you, would I have left Grant Corporation? I stayed there for so many years and finally became a team leader. Now you want me to start over from scratch? F*ck that! I merely changed some of your data, but you went as far as kicking me out of Grant Corporation!"


    It seemed like she was still obsessed with that matter.


    "You''ve truly wasted Nicky''s expectations toward you."


    At this moment, I felt that she was not worth the trouble.


    When I brought Nicky up, Queenie''s expression became even more terrifying. "Don''t you mention that name to me. She''s a high-achiever foreign exchange student who became a project leader as soon as she joined thepany. I recognized her talents and went closer to her to get on her good side in hopes that she''d be able to help me. But when you asked me to leave thepany, she didn''t dare to say a word.


    What a waste of my affection for her."


    She had truly ced a lot of hope on her boss for job promotions.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I sighed at her. Queenie was truly not worth all the help.


    "When we met you the day before yesterday, I even thought that you were much calmer, but I didn''t expect you to be so rash." When I said this, I was a little disappointed.


    Nheless, Queenie could not


    ?????


    sense it and chuckled, "Since the preparations for Drover Night began, I knew that you would definitelye to Zenon, so I had everything set up.I was waiting for you to pass by and throw yourself into the trap. I didn''t expect that you''d truly fall into myp, Wanda."


    I truly never expected her to have nned all of this from the beginning.


    "You could''ve lived like this for a


    lifetime, but you''re not satisfied. Queenie, you''re ruining your own future by doing this. Will you be able


    to bear the consequences? belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    "Consequences?" She smiled and raised her eyebrows.


    "I''ve given it a thought for a long time. I can''t let myself swallow this grievance, so I have to get my revenge! Even if I get ruined!" Her eyes narrowed as she signaled to the two people who had just carried me over just now.


    Queenie walked down slowly from above, approaching me one step at a time.


    I was getting worried. I was still pregnant, and if she were to do something excessive, my young baby might not be able to withstand it. "What are you nning to do?" I wanted to step back, but the two men pressed me down and forced me to move forward.


    Queenie was smiling brightly at this


    moment. She looked like a


    .ne


    poisonous snake spitting its tongue


    at me. It could not help but make me shudder.


    She reached out and squeezed my chin. Then, she raised my head and made me look at her sinister gaze

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Queenie''s scrutinizing eyes swept across my face.


    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, she said, "I don''t think this face of yours is that pretty. Why on earth is Theo Grant so obsessed with you? Could you have used some sort of witchcraft?"


    She swiped her hand violently, and there was a sting on my jaw from the force of her hand. I hissed from this and could feel her fingernails swiping across my face. There was even a little blood oozing from my chin.


    "Hey now, you feel pain just from that? It seems that Theo usually protects you all too well. Say, if I get stic surgery to look like you and went to him, he probably wouldn''t notice it, right?" Queenie touched her face and started to daydream.


    I smiled lightly and could not seem to agree with her." You''re wrong. He has feelings, and he''ll be able to feel that you''re not me."


    Hearing this, Queenieughed a few times. "You''ve watched way too many TV shows. No one believes in telepathy, Wanda. Now that you''ve fallen into my hands today, I won''t let go of you."


    "What do you n on doing?"


    Then, she nced at the second floor. Someone appeared at the window holding onto Munchkin.


    "Munchkin!" "Mommy."


    I red at her. "What on earth are you up to?"


    Queenie looked at Munchkin upstairs. "You''re such a cute little kid. I can''t bear to do anything to you, so don''t worry."


    Immediately afterward, she fixed her eyes on my stomach. "However, the one in your stomach hasn''te out just yet, so I can''t see how cute it is. Naturally, I won''t be soft-hearted."


    I nced down subconsciously, and my heart trembled. "Don''t... Don''t you dare!"


    "Of course, I wouldn''t do it myself. I promised them that they''d have a taste of you today." Queenie turned her gaze on the two men who caught me. "You two should still be very interested in her. After all, she still has a bit of beauty."


    She smiled contemptuously, "I think letting your child watch everything from upstairs would be fun."


    "You''re insane!" I roared at her. How could she let a child watch such a thing? This could haunt him for a lifetime.


    "Yes, you''re very right. I''ve very likely developed some symptoms in this area. I hear that insane people won''t get severe punishments for their wrongdoings, so I can do whatever I want. Let''s get started."


    The two men began to show their true colors and kept getting closer to me.


    I looked up at Munchkin on the second floor. With tears in his eyes, he seemed to want to rush down here to help me. My eyes gradually turned red, and I shouted to him, "Munchkin, close your eyes!"


    "Mommy..."


    "Close them!" I yelled at him.


    He closed his eyes immediately.


    I did not want him to witness this scene.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I had a stick beside my hand. I picked it up and swung it hard at the men.


    I could feel every blow as it hit them, and the two men were screaming in pain.


    The two men fell to the ground one after another, and I looked at Queenie. "How about it? Would you like to have a taste of this stick too?"


    She stepped back, and suddenly she


    pointed upstairs. "Do you dare to? I''ll


    ask him to throw Munchkin down from the second floor. Even if he doesn''t die, he''d at least be disabled, right?"


    Queenie smiled at me. She knew I would not let anyone hurt Munchkin.


    I gritted my teeth, and my whole body was shaking." Queenie!"


    "Just give up, Wanda. Your child is in my hand, so you can''t fight me."


    When I was distracted, the two men rushed over and took the stick. I was left empty-handed and took a few steps back. They started approaching me one after another...

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Queenie''s face looked vicious. I watched as the two men got closer to me, but I was helpless.


    "Give it up, Wanda!"


    I heard her roars in my ears, and every wording from her revealed a strong desire to tear me apart.


    I was staring at her, and Munchkin was still very obedient, keeping his eyes closed on the side. This made me feel slightly more relieved.


    I felt like there was a lump stuck in my throat, and I struggled to speak. "If you don''t want to spend half your lives in jail, it''s not toote to walk out now."


    I said this to those two men. When they heard my words, they were obviously taken aback. They did not quite understand what I meant. Even Queenie was stunned as she said, "Stop talking nonsense, Wanda!"


    I chuckled lightly, but on the contrary, I was a lot calmer now. As I looked at them, I was not afraid at all. "I left traces while you brought me over here. You''ve wasted plenty of time just now, so I believe that Theo and the police will arrive soon."


    "Don''t be fooled by her. She''s speaking nonsense." Queenie pointed at me with a look of anger. She clearly did not believe it.


    "It''s up to you whether or not you believe me. I''m just giving you a piece of advice. If you want to run, take advantage of it now." I sounded tough, and my calm face made them hesitate.


    While they were deep in thought, there were sounds of sirensing.


    I started smiling slowly. "See, they''ve arrived."


    As soon as they heard the sirens, the men panicked and said to Queenie, "The police are here, so we''ll get going now. You said that you wouldn''t rat us out before."


    After saying this in a hurry, the few men quickly left Queenie, including the man on the second floor. He left Munchkin and rushed downstairs.


    Looking at their backs fleeing, I turned to Queenie." They''ve all run off. How about you?"


    "Since things have escted this far, I can''t turn back. It''s either you or me today, Wanda!"


    Queenie picked up the stick on the ground and aimed it at me.


    "Mommy!" Munchkin saw that I was in danger and called out to me while trying toe downstairs to help me.


    I looked at him. "Don''te down, Munchkin!"


    As I was focused on him, I did not pay attention to the stick that Queenie was waving around. The first strike hit me hard on the back, and I fell to the ground.


    I covered my stomach with my hands so that the child inside would not get hurt.


    When I raised my head to look at


    Queenie, she was about to swing the


    stick for the second time. At this moment, a group of people rushed in and surrounded Queenie and Munchkin.


    Theo and Nicky had arrived as well, and they came with the police.


    "How are you doing, Wanda?" Theo came over and helped me up.


    I resisted the pain and stood up while shaking my head. "It was just a blow. It''s nothing."


    At this time, Queenie still refused to give up. Perhaps no one expected her to be so violent when the police were there, so they did not bat an eyelid toward her. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I saw Queenie dashing toward Munchkin beside me, holding a pocket knife out of nowhere.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I pushed Theo off. "Go and help Munchkin!"


    However, Theo was on my side and Munchkin was at the top of the stairs. The distance between them was too far.


    Fortunately, Nicky was standing at


    the entrance, so she was very close


    to Munchkin. She quickly ran forward and pushed Munchkin away, but the knife opened a wound on her face.


    Immediately after, Queenie was taken away by the men in uniform.


    I hurriedly stepped forward to check Nicky''s injury, but blood kept dripping off her face. "Call an ambnce!"


    This time, the wound was on her face. I was worried that it would leave a scar. If so, I would be guilty of a bigger crime.


    "Don''t worry, the ambnce has been called, so rest easy."


    "Hold on, Nicky. They''ll be here soon."

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    At the hospital.


    Nicky was in the ward, and I did not have the guts to watch as the doctor treated the wound on her face, so I waited in the corridor outside.


    I fidgeted and hissed again from the pain in my back as I jerked up.


    Theo hurriedly stepped forward to help me, his hand resting on my back. I hissed as soon as he touched me lightly, and his face sank. "You should see a doctor too."


    After he said this, he took me into the consultation room regardless of my opinion of it.


    The person inside was a male doctor, and Theo said coldly, "Her injury''s on the back, so we''d like to ask for a female doctor."


    Very quickly, a female doctor came over, and she ced me on the bed. When she lifted my clothes, Theo stood by and watched. I turned my face to the side, and seeing his deepening expression, I knew that the injury was rather severe.


    "Truthfully, it doesn''t hurt very bad." After I said this, I quickly regretted it. When the doctor applied the medication on me, the pain in my back was so unbearable that I shouted again and again.


    Theo stared at me and his voice sounded solemn." And you say it doesn''t hurt?"


    I buried my head and gritted my teeth.


    When it was over, I breathed a sigh of relief, but there were beads of sweat forming on my forehead.


    Theo wiped the sweat for me with a tissue, and the doctor prescribed a prescription. "Only for external use. Use it in the morning and evening." After taking the ointment, I urged Theo to leave.


    "I''m actually fine, but Nicky''s wound is on her face. I''m so worried about her." I told Theo about my distress and anxiety. I quickly moved back to where I was just now.


    When we arrived, the doctor came out. "Is she alright?"


    "Her wound isn''t that deep, but it''s still somewhat serious. It''ll take some time to heal."


    "Will there be a scar?" I asked him about my worst fear.


    The doctor obviously paused before answering me, "If she were to take good care of it, there shouldn''t be any scarring. However, I can''t guarantee it."


    I froze in ce upon hearing this.


    How would I face her in the future if she were to have a scar?


    Theo supported me and patted on my shoulder, trying tofort me. "It''s just a probability. I''ll ask the best doctor for help."


    With his words, I felt a lot more at ease.


    l


    After collecting my thoughts, I pushed open the door of the ward and saw Nicky sitting beside the bed. She was looking at the reflection with her mobile phone. Women would always be very concerned about their faces no matter who they were.


    "Nicky," I called out to her softly.


    She looked up at me, put down the phone, and grinned. "Wanda, are you alright?"


    Even though she was wounded more than I did, she still cared more about my well-being. I felt a little sore in my heart.


    "I''m alright, but your injury..." I felt a little sad in my heart.


    Nicky covered her face and smiled at me. "It''s fine. The doctor said that it''s just a minor injury. It''ll be alright if I take good care of it." She was trying so hard not to bother others.


    Theo came over and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll ask someone to take care of you once we get back."


    "Thank you, President Grant."


    She lowered her head and seemed a


    vol.ne


    little sad didn''t expect that Queenie is still unwilling to let go of the past. I''m sorry, Wanda. Ifd hadn''t asked to go to the teahouse" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What are you talking about?


    Queenie had alreadyid a trap from earlier on. Even if we didn''t go to the teahouse, she would''ve taken the initiative to look for me," I interrupted her


    "It''s over. Let''s go back to the hotel and rest. We''ll head back to Whaldorf tomorrow afternoon."


    Nicky nodded. "Mm. Let''s go back to the hotel now."


    After she finished speaking, she stood up and left the ward first.


    After she left, I walked out slowly with the help of Theo. I looked up at him, "I want to see Queenie tomorrow morning."


    "Okay. I''ll apany you."

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    The next morning, I arrived at Zenon Police Station with Theo apanying me.


    Queenie was temporarily detained for kidnapping and wounding with intent.


    Inside the visiting room, she could not hide her anger when she saw me through the ss.


    She grabbed the ss with her fingernails like crazy, and I covered my stomach and shrank back. I was just afraid she would scare my child. Two police officers restrained her and forced her to sit down.


    I picked up the phone on the table and mouthed Nicky''s name before she picked it up.


    "Have youe to see me at rock bottom, Wanda? You got your wish now. Seeing me be this way, you should be ecstatic, am I right?"


    Queenie still had a violent look on her face. She still hated me very much, but I was still rather calm. I looked at her indifferently, "Nicky was shed on the cheek by your knife and it''s likely to leave a scar."


    Hearing this news, Queenie was stunned for a moment, then she smiled indifferently. "This is her own fault. She rushed over to block the knife for your child. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten hurt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    You''re the one who should be feeling guilty, Wanda." She smiled, her tone sounded arrogant.


    I nodded at her nomittally. "Yes, I do feel quite guilty. However, Queenie, you''ve forgotten that Nicky was the one who helped you get promoted. You really have zero conscience."


    She sneered. "All she did was promote me to be a small team leader and then what? She still didn''t say a word when you asked me to leave thepany."


    "The only thing you remember is her making you a team leader, but you forgot how she took care of you."


    When Queenie heard this, she was obviously stunned. Her eyes suddenly lost focus as she thought back to the past.


    Perhaps she started thinking about how nice Nicky was to her.


    1.ne


    I sighed and looked at her with regretful eyes. "Before we went to the teahouse she approached me, hoping I could give you another chance. Lagreed, and Theo also allowed it. This time around, we went to the teahouse to see if you still wanted toe back and continue working for Grant Corporation. If you wanted to, Theo would''ve arranged for you to go to Grant Corporation in Salt City, but unfortunately, you didn''t appreciate the opportunity.


    "You could''ve had a great future ahead. You could''ve either stayed in the teahouse and lived a carefree life, or you could''ve gone to Grant Corporation''s branch in


    Salt City to continue to pursue your dreams. But now, you''re left with staying in this small space for a few years or even more than 10 years. I''m mourning for you, Queenie. I feel sorry for you."


    I said these words and hung up the phone. After getting up, I turned and walked toward the door.


    On the way out, I looked back at


    Queenie. She was still sitting in the same position with her head down. I could not see the expression on her face, but the next second, she


    exploded. Her raised eyes were ne


    crimson red and brimming with tears. She shouted frantically, and the two policemen hurriedly reached out to keep her under control...


    Seeing this, I could not look any further.


    After walking out of the police station, I found that my heart was trembling. When I closed my eyes, all I could see was Queenie''sst scene of madness.


    "Theo, did I do the right thing?"


    Unconsciously, tears rolled down my cheeks.


    He reached out and wiped my tears. His tone was unbelievably soft as he said, "You did. If you hadn''t done that, she wouldn''t have understood what @ridiculous mistake she''s made. You did the right thing Wanda."


    I nodded. Truthfully, I just wanted to make a point for Nicky. I wanted Queenie to know how good Nicky was to her.


    It made me sad just to think about the wound on her face.


    "Alright. Stop thinking about it. Let''s go now. We have a ne to catch in the afternoon. We''ll have to go back and pack." "Okay."

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Munchkin had fallen into a deep sleep on our way back to the vi although the journey was not long. Theo carried him back to the room. As for me, I was lying on the bed as my back hurt from sitting so long.


    Theo saw me when he came in. He came over to check on my injury and was stopped by me for some reason. "What are you doing?" "Looking at your wound."


    "Oh."


    I let go of my hand and let him check it.


    "How is it?" I asked.


    "It''s still quite red. This stick wasn''t light." There was a bit of distress in his voice.


    I sat up and looked back at him. "It''s not light, but fortunately, Munchkin is fine. I''ll go and see Nicky."


    If it were not for her, Munchkin would have been injured.


    When I came to her room, the door was open. I knocked on the door. "Is that you, Wanda? The door isn''t closed."


    I pushed open the door. Walking in, I found her packing her luggage and went to stop her. "Nicky,


    what are you doing?"


    "I''ve been intruding on you for a long time. Didn''t we already discuss this? I''ll move out when I get back." She continued folding her clothes after she said that.


    I frowned, and when I saw the wound on her face, I felt bad.


    "The premise was that you had recovered from your injury, but now you have a new injury. How can I let you go?"


    Hearing my bitter tone, Nicky looked up at me. "It''s just a skin injury. It doesn''t need taking care of."


    I stared at her and opened my mouth to say, "The doctor told me that it''s very likely to leave a scar. If you stay here, Theo will find the best doctor to take care of you. If you go back, it''ll be inconvenient."


    She stretched out her hand to cover her face. In the mirror, her once delicate right face now had a wound covered with gauze on it. She was likely sad about it too.


    There was a look of embarrassment in Nicky''s eyes." But..."


    "If you don''t stay, Wanda will continue feeling guilty," Theo said. He had been standing at the door at some point.


    "President Grant," Nicky called out as she looked out the door.


    He did not enter and just stood there. "I''ve already contacted the doctor They''ll being over every day, so stay." Theo''s tone was nd, but he had already arranged everything.


    Hearing this, Nicky looked at me, then at Theo who was at the door. She finallypromised, "I''m sorry to trouble you, President Grant."


    Nicky decided to stay, and that


    ve


    made me feel a lot better. "That''s good. You rest first. I''ll get Caroline to prepare dinner." After that left the room.


    Theo followed me. Caroline had juste back from shopping. She was very happy to see us. "Sir, Madam, you are back."


    It looked like she had been bored without us here.


    "Caroline, what have you prepared for tonight? I''ll help you."


    "It''s okay, Madam. You''d better go rest. Just leave it to


    Il me.


    We were in a stalemate when Theo finally came in and took me away. "Don''t make trouble. Come and sit in the living room."


    I gave a start as I was pulled to the back.


    He looked at me as if he had seen through me for a long time. "Look at you, and you still want to remain here while you''re like this? Come out quickly."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Madam, are you hurt?" "It''s nothing.


    It was just a stick. It''ll be fine soon." Theo took me to sit down on the sofa while Caroline, who was in the kitchen, continued to worry. "What the heck is going on here? Madam, you''re still pregnant, so please be careful."


    "It''s all right, Caroline. Don''t worry. I''ll just take some medicine," I shouted into the kitchen, and Caroline stopped nagging.


    "I wouldn''t have gone to Zenon if I had known about it earlier." I suddenly sighed.


    Theo looked at me with a smile. "Then don''t go out after this."


    "That won''t work."


    The two of us talked andughed until dinner...

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    Midnight.


    I touched beside me and it was empty.


    I noticed that Theo was not beside me after I opened my eyes.


    He should still be working in the study now.


    I rubbed my eyes and was about to go back to sleep when the phone ringing reached my ears.


    Who would be calling in the middle of the night?


    Harboring some doubts, I picked up my phone. Seeing the string of unfamiliar numbers on the screen made me even more confused. I had not saved this number, but it looked familiar.


    Suspicious, I answered the call.


    The sound over the phone was very noisy, but I could vaguely hear a man''s low voice,


    "Wanya..."


    Wanya?


    The familiar name reminded me of that night in Zenon. I had also received a strange call like this and heard this name being chanted.


    It sounded to be the same person.


    "Who are you and why do you keep calling me?" |


    asked.


    There was still a bit of noiseing from the other end of the phone. I then seemed to hear someoneing in and telling the person to stop degrading themselves like this before the call was hung up.


    I lost whatever sleepiness I had after the call was hung up. I grabbed a coat and walked gently to the door of the study. Through the door, I saw Theo still busy. My heart ached for a moment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Knowing that he would not eat anything now, I made him a cup of coffee and brought it in. I ced the cup in the spot dedicated to coffee that was on his right.


    "Why did you get up?" He saw me and had a gentle look in his eyes.


    I smiled. "I was woken up by a harassing phone call. Seeing that you weren''t there, I came by to have a look. You really are a workaholic."


    There was a bit of reproach in my tone.


    Theo seemed to have noticed it. He reached his hand out and embraced me, sitting me on hisp.


    He brushed away my messy hair on both sides and said in a gentle voice, "It seems that the madam wants me to sleep with her?"


    "As if. I was just woken up and couldn''t go back to sleep." I turned my face to the side, not admitting it.


    Theo smiled till the corners of his mouth reached his ears, and he came closer to me. "Don''t be shy. We''re both an old couple now."


    I knew that our current position must look very ambiguous.


    A sound came from the door at this moment. Theo and I both looked toward it.


    Nicky had some documents in her hand and was looking at us, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Uhm, we''re not... I''m just here to see


    him," I exined, embarrassed. I wanted to get up from Theo''sp,


    but he hugged my waist tightly and


    would


    not let me move. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked up at Theo, but he still did not let go. I could only smile awkwardly at Nicky.


    After a moment of embarrassment,


    Nicky realized that her appearance seemed inappropriate and quickly said, "I was passing by when I heard voices inside, so I wanted to take a look out of curiosity. I didn''t expect... "Her gaze was ambiguous.


    I coughed a few times to ease my difort, When I caught a glimpse of the documents in Nicky''s hand, I hurriedly changed the subject. "You''re also a workaholic seeing how you''re still looking


    through work documents at night."


    She waved her hand. "Oh no, I just couldn''t sleep, so I simply flipped through them. I''ll go back to my room first. You guys continue." "Hey, no, I..."


    Before I could exin things clearly, Nicky disappeared from sight.


    I nced at Theo. "It''s all your fault. Why didn''t you let me up?"


    "We''re husband and wife. We don''t have to be so formal with one another."


    I could now easily get up from hisp. I turned my face away, snorted, and walked out.


    Theo followed closely behind me, muttering, "Let''s sleep together eh, Madam?"

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Grant Corporation.


    The moment Nicky and I stepped into Grant Corporation, people started asking what was the incident behind the injury on her face.


    Nickyughed it off as usual, which made me feel especially distressed.


    Following her into her office, I said firmly, "Don''t worry, Theo said that he''ll find the best doctor to take care of you, so you''ll definitely have no scars." Nicky looked at me before smiling and nodding." Alright, I believe you."


    I felt a little heavy after leaving her office.


    Before I knew it, it was night again and we left Grant Corporation together. We returned to the vi.


    When Theo came back, he had a foreign female doctor with him. "This is Jenny. She can help you with your wound."


    The moment he said that, Jenny grabbed a medicine kit and stepped forward to change the bandages for Nicky. She spoke the Hattonnguage fluently, "It might hurt a little but bear with me."


    "It''s okay. It''s fine."


    She removed the gauze that was there and exposed


    the wound. The wound was still oozing, and I could not help leaning on Theo''s side.


    Theo patted me, his eyes signaling me not to worry. ''Don''t worry."


    I affirmed softly and continued to watch Jenny change Nicky''s bandages.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jenny used apletely different medicine from the hospital, and when she applied it on Nicky''s face, she cried out in pain. "Ah, this hurts so much." "This medicine is rtively potent, but it works very well. Just bear with it. It''ll stop hurting in a while," Jenny said leisurely, then brought a small fan close to Nicky''s wound and fanned it to relieve her pain.


    Nicky breathed a sigh of relief after a while. It looked like the pain had subsided.


    Jenny picked up the gauze and held it to the wound again. "I''lle to apply medicine on it every day from today. You have to be careful not to wet


    it."


    "Alright, thank you."


    "Thank you, Doctor Jenny."


    After sending her away, I sat next to Nicky and nced at her injury. "I think she''s a professional. Your wound will definitely heal."


    "Yeah, thank you, Wanda. Thank you, Mr. Grant" She looked at Theo with gratitude in her eyes.


    Theo just waved his hand indifferently. "It''s nothing."


    Then, he went back to his room.


    Late that night, I was lying in bed with my head filled with Nicky''s words.


    Theo seemed to be able to tell what


    I was


    so much. It''s


    9 andforted mene


    It''ll get better soon."


    ||


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I lowered my voice. "I know, I just feel a little guilty."


    He hugged me and caressed my head. "You''ve done enough. We have Jenny now. It''ll be alright."


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Perhaps I was always feeling very sentimental now and less like my former self due to my pregnancy.


    "By the way, I''m going abroad for a few days, so take care of yourself," Theo suddenly said.


    It was somewhat unexpected, and I poked my head out of his arms. "You''re going abroad?"


    "Yes, there''s a project I need to discuss with the foreign head of office. I''ll be back soon in three or four days."


    "Okay then. You have to be careful. Will Keith be following you?"


    "I wanted to have him stay, but..."


    I understand what he meant. He wanted to leave Keith to take care of me, but he needed Keith''s


    assistance for his trip abroad this time. You need Keith. Don''t worry about me. It''s only three or four days. I spent


    three years in Zenon and didn''t I turn out fine?"


    Theo''s expression changed at the mention of Zenon. I hurriedly exined, "Anyway, what I meant is you don''t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself. Il


    "That''s good. I''d better not see that you''ve lost weight when Ie back."


    "Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    The next day, I took a half-day leave and followed Theo to the airport.


    While helping him tidy up his cor in the waiting room, I told him, "Remember to eat when you get there. Don''t skip your meals the entire day just because of work. Keith, you have to watch him."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Theo looked down at his tie and smiled. "You know how to tie a tie now?"


    I was a little confused when he suddenly asked this question and looked at him nkly.


    I then remembered that thest time I helped him tie his tie, it was as though I was an elementary school student. From that day on, I would often practice while watching a video. Could it be that he saw me?


    Still smiling, he loosened his tie and said, "Try again."


    People wereing and going in the airport.


    I grabbed his tie, giving us a warm moment before we parted in this noisy waiting room.


    "All done." I tucked the tie back into his suit.


    Theo looked at it and nodded with satisfaction, "Not bad. You''ve made progress."


    He caressed my head, and I noted the reluctance in


    his gaze.


    This was not the first time we parted ways, but it was the first time when we parted so lovingly. Although it was only for a few days, I did not know why I felt my heart sour.


    Jenny''s image appeared in my mind. She was a foreign woman with a hot body and fair skin. She was also much more open than us. My gaze abruptly sharpened. "Work hard, and don''t mess around with pretty girls."


    Hearing this, he could not helpughing. "It turns out that the madam is also afraid."


    "Of course. What if you decided to try something new?"


    "Don''t worry, you''re new to my eyes every day." Theo approached me and whispered in my ear.


    His warm breath lingered in my ears.


    It made me itch and flutter. My body trembled. I looked at the person next to me and reproached him a little, "Come on now, it''s almost time. Get on the ne quickly."


    "Alright, be good. I''ll leave thepany to you for the next few days."


    He said to me in a tone that sounded like he was talking to a child.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After watching them head in, I left and returned to Grant Corporation.


    With Theo away, I went to his office first. After taking out a few required documents, I locked the door and took the key away.


    Having experienced losing confidential documents, my vignce was particrly strong.


    Back in my department, I sat back in my seat and started looking through the files.


    "President Lane, it''s finally your turn


    to manage thepany again. Do


    you feel any different?" Theo''s


    el.


    secretary asked as she brought some documents over to me.


    I looked up at her and shook my head with a smile." Not really. I''ll only


    be managing it for the next enel.s


    days. My body won''t be able to


    handle any more."


    "I almost forgot that you''re still pregnant. Remember to rest then. Don''t exhaust yourself."


    "Alright, thank you."


    For the next two hours, people kept sending in documents. Some had to be signed, while some had to be checked. I was very busy.


    I had not managed things for a long time and was a little rusty because of it.


    Fortunately, however, they were just simple files, so I just needed to take a little more time to look through them.


    It waste after I was done reviewing and signing all the documents. I was not done recording my data yet.


    I rubbed my sore eyes. Just as I was about to continue working, Nicky came over. "Wanda, you rest. I''ll record the data for you."


    "Oh, I can''t possibly trouble you."


    "You won''t be. It''ll be very quick. Allow me."


    She moved me aside, sat down at myputer desk, and started recording.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    Nicky was very skilled andpleted the registration in a short amount of time. She looked at me. "It''s done. You can submit it after you check it through."


    "Thank you for your hard work." The corners of my lips lifted. I had almost forgotten how to smile today.


    "You''re wee. Mr. Grant isn''t here, and you have to help watch over thepany. You''re the one who''s working hard." Nicky got up and sat to the side after she was done.


    I looked around and realized that only the two of us were left in the department. Everyone else had left, and it was getting dark outside.


    "It''s sote now," I said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. You worked so hard today that you even forgot the time."


    I could feel her worrying about me and gave her a reassuring smile. "I just haven''t entered the state yet. I''ll be fine tomorrow. I''ll submit the data and leave."


    After checking through the data report and submission, I turned off theputer. I then grabbed a few documents and took them back to the vi. After dinner, we each went back to our rooms. I slumped onto the bed.


    Theo video-called me. He was in a hotel. There was arge, ss window behind him and a beautiful night view. He looked at me with a smile on his lips. "Tired?"


    "Well, it''s probably been too long since I did these things. I haven''t really gotten a hang of it, but I believe I''ll be able to keep up with the progress perfectly tomorrow." Then, I yawned.


    There were obviously a lot of documents on his desk with letters all over them. It might be a treaty or something. "How about you? How did your day go?" I asked rhetorically.


    "It was fine. There are a lot of specific treaties listed, and we have to take a good look at them."


    "We?" I caught his words and immediately felt spirited. "Is there someone else in your room?"


    I saw Theo nce to the right before turning to me with a smile on his face. "Yes, and they look pretty good."


    I sat up straight. With anger on my face, I asked aloud, "Who is it?"


    "Mr. Grant, please stop joking." Keith''s voice sounded from the video.


    It was Keith.


    "You! How dare you dare trick me?!" I wrapped my arms around my chest and pretended to be angry.


    Theo shook his head, "I didn''t. Are you saying Keith doesn''t look good?"


    Although Keith was not as dazzling as Theo, he was still a handsome man, so I could not really say that he was not.


    I blinked. Loosening my arms, Iy back down again.'' You''re right. Point the camera to the side. I want to look at your night view."


    He panned the camera to the left, revealing only half of his face.


    The night scene was really beautiful. The lights were dim, and the starry sky was bright. It was especially pleasing to the eye when they melded with one another. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m really tired and sleepy today." I yawned again as I lost my energy to speak.


    Theo softened his tone as if he was speaking to me in my ear, "Then get some rest."


    "Alright." I cradled my chin in my hand. The night scenery in front of me was bing blurrier as I said delicately, "Good night."


    I heard his response before I fell asleep. It was also a very gentle ''good night.''


    Unknown as to how long I slept, I woke up when I heard a ringing sound.


    I picked it up and looked at it. It was again the same string of unfamiliar numbers. This time, I did not want to answer it, so I just hung up the call. Then, trolled over. I wanted to go


    back to sleep, but the phoneog


    UMS


    again.


    With a sigh, I answered. Just as I was about to lose my temper, the other person spoke first, "Hello, this


    is Imperial Clubhouse. Your friend is drunk. Pleasee and pick them up


    UMS

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Imperial Clubhouse? My friend?


    The more I listened, the more confused I became. I looked at the caller ID again. It was indeed the unfamiliar number from before. What happened? "Hello, I don''t know this person. Did you make a mistake?"


    The staff member on the other side seemed stunned for a moment before they said, "I''m sorry, but you''re the first one in his list oftest contacts. I just thought... Will it be convenient for you toe here? He''s too drunk and we can''t get in touch with anyone else."


    They wanted me to pick up a stranger?


    I was a little perplexed, and a hurried voice came from the staff member on the other end. "Hey, sir, don''t vomit here."


    Fine then, I would go take a look.


    "I''ll go over now."


    After hanging up the call, I got up. I had wanted Nicky toe with me, but it was already midnight and I did not want to disturb her rest. Hence, I hailed a taxi and went to the Imperial Clubhouse by myself.


    I went into the private room the staff mentioned and took a look.


    There was a man lying on the sofa. He was dressed in casual clothes and looked young. His face was clean, but he was drunk now and lying sideways on the sofa.


    "Miss, you''re finally here," the staff member greeted me. "I''ll leave this to you, then. We still have work on our side." They left hurriedly after they said that.


    I did not even manage to exin things to them. I slowly walked forward while wrapping my coat around myself. I gently pushed the man on the sofa." Hey, wake up."


    "Hngh..." He murmured, then turned over. He did not seem to want to wake up.


    Gods, how much did he drink?


    I nced at the wine bottles on the ground and saw that there were more than a dozen bottles. He surely did not care for his body.


    Now what should I do?


    ncing at the phone on the desk, I picked it up. Sure enough, my number was the first.


    I suddenly remembered that this


    number seemed to be the one from


    the passerby that Susan had


    stopped to use their phone to caff


    me thest time. Thinking of this, I picked it up and checked it. Sure enough, this was it. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He was trying to call the girl he liked but identally called me because he was drunk.


    It was that girl named Wanya.


    Looking at him, I sighed. Another infatuated person.


    I continued to swipe down again. Seeing one of the contacts that was saved as ''my best bud,'' I tentatively dialed it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, it connected and I hurriedly said, "Hello, this is the Imperial Clubhouse. Your friend is drunk. Pleasee and get him." "Okay, I''ll head over now."


    This voice... was also very familiar.


    He hung up the call before I could respond.


    I put down the phone and sat on the sofa next to me.


    "Water, I want to drink water..." the man muttered.


    I got up, found a ss of water, and handed it to him. He grabbed cup and downed it all at once before thendooking up at me with


    drunken gaze. "Wanya, it''s yo


    He grabbed my hand, and I quickly stepped back. "No, I''m not Wanya."


    "Wanya, why do you pretend that you don''t know me? Have you forgotten all the beautiful memories we had?" He was still holding my hand tightly as he approached me.


    I stepped back one step at a time, but the drunk man was especially energetic. I frowned and struggled. "I''m really not her."


    "Wanya."


    The man continued to approach me,


    and I abruptly shoved him away. He fell to the ground, but his mind was still unclear. Seeing him approach me again, I noted a bucket of water beside me. It had probably been for the wine. I walked there, lifted the bucket, and poured it over his head. "Wake up, I''m not Wanya."


    The cold water doused his entire body, and the chill seemed to have sobered him up a little...

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    He raised his head to look at me. His gaze switched from confusion to anger. "Who are you? Why did you pour water over me?"


    The man stood up from the ground. He looked down at his soaked body and was furious.


    I stared at him defensively. "It was the staff member here who called me toe over. You weren''t sober just now and touched me. I just wanted you to wake up quickly."


    He frowned and pointed at me. "I don''t know you. Why would the staff member call you? I think you broke in on your own!"


    "I broke in? For what?"


    He scrutinized me, and there was some rity in his gaze. "I know, you must be a fan. You know who my best bud is. That''s why you came here while I was drunk. You took my phone and called my buddy to fulfill your fantasy as a fan, didn''t you?!"


    I tilted my head, feeling lost. "I''m not a fan, and I don''t know who your buddy is."


    Just then, another man came in from outside.


    I looked closely. Was it actually him?


    "And you said you don''t know him. It''s obvious enough that you called my buddy here. Bud, she''s your


    fan." The man stepped forward.


    "I''m not," I denied.


    "You..."


    The man wanted to say something else but was interrupted by the person who had just arrived. "She really isn''t."


    "You know each other?"


    "Madam Grant, we meet again."


    Drover walked toward me with a smile on his face. He turned his head and nced at his friend. "Marius, this is Madam Grant."


    Then, he looked at me again. "Madam Grant, I''m sorry. This is my friend, Marius Klein. He''s caused you trouble."


    "It''s okay." I waved my hand.


    Now, it was Marius'' turn to be confused. He scratched his head. "What the heck is going on?"


    "Let''s find a ce so that we can talk about what happened."


    At Drover''s suggestion, we found a barbecue shop by the roadside.


    After I told them what happened, the two of them suddenly realized.


    "So, that''s the case. I''m the one who was out of line.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m really sorry, Madam Grant. I''ve offended you."


    Marius was pretty decent after he sobered up, so I did not bother with him anymore. "I just didn''t expect you to be Theo''s wife. Seeing is to


    believing." Content belongs t NovelDrama.Org


    Theo''s name was now considered to be a rather famous one in Whaldorf City.


    Drover still looked like the handsome young man he was. "We''ve offended you tonight. He recently lost his lover and likes to get drunk all the time"


    "Well, it''s that girl, Wanya''s, loss for missing out on you. You''re a greate guy. hope your next partner


    be


    even worthwhile." I looked eart


    I M Marius.


    It was unexpected, but while he looked like a phnderer on the surface, he was the rare kind of person who would get infatuated.


    "Thank you, Madam Grant."


    I looked at the time and saw that it was veryte. "It''s gettingte now. I''ll head back first."


    Drover and Marius stood up at the same time. "It''s not safe for you to go back alone as a woman. We''ll apany you back." "That... would trouble you two"


    "There''s no trouble. It''s for your safety''s sake. There''s no need to be so courteous," Marius said simply.


    I did not refuse them anymore and arrived at the vi with their escort.


    "This is it. Thank you."


    "Oh, he''s on a business trip abroad. I''m afraid he won''t be back in a few days." "Ah, I wanted to talk to President Grant about partnership. What a pity."


    To be able to work with Drover...


    I hurriedly replied, "Mr. Drover, why don''t youe to Grant Corporation tomorrow?"

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Drover''srge eyes were looking at me, and I also looked at him with anticipation in my eyes.


    I really hoped he would agree.


    Finally, he nodded. "Okay, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    I let go of my unease and smiled as I waved them goodbye.


    He turned around and went back to the car. From the window seat, Marius reached out and waved at me.'' Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After going back to my room, I looked at the time. It was likely dawn where Theo was.


    Thinking of giving it a try, I dialed his number.


    It connected after a while, and he looked to be washing up. "What''s wrong?"


    "I just met Drover," I told Theo the news excitedly.


    However, he seemed stunned for a moment before he slowly responded, "It''ste where you are. Did you go out?"


    "Yes, let me tell you about it..."


    I told Theo what happened, and after he was done listening, his tone softened a little. "You asked him toe to Grant Corporation tomorrow. Do you want to discuss the project with him yourself?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, you''re not here anyway. I''m calling you now because I want to ask you something. You said you wanted to work with him before. Do you already have a project prepared?"


    I had to learn a lot from Theo in order for the talks to go smoothly tomorrow.


    While I listened to him, I took notes. In the end, I yawned again. "Okay, I got it."


    Hearing my slightly hoarse voice, Theo stopped. "It''ste. Get some rest. Otherwise, what energy are you going to use to see him tomorrow?" "You''re right. I''ll go to bed first. Have a good day."


    "Good night."


    After hanging up the call, Iy down on the bed and fell asleep after a while.


    The next day, the rm clock woke me up.


    My eyelids were so heavy that I


    could only force them open. I still et


    felt dizzy after I got up from bed. It was probably because I went to bed sote.


    My mind was a lot clearer when I came out of the bathroom.


    I saw Nicky having breakfast when I went downstairs. When she saw me, she beckoned me, "Good morning,


    come and have breakfast."


    Sitting across from her, I picked up a sandwich and ate it.


    "I seem to have heard some voices in the middle of the night. Wanda, did you go out?" Nicky suddenly asked


    It looked like I ended up disturbing her.


    I smiled, embarrassed. "Ah, yes. Sorry, did I disturb you?"


    "No, I just heard some noise. But it was sote. What were you doing out alone?"


    Hearing Nicky''s words, I suddenly recalled that she was an expert in artificial intelligence. If so, how could I meet Drover today without her?


    I nodded and made an ''OK'' gesture. "Alright, I''ll definitely call you next time. How about it? Will you apany me to meet Droverter?"


    flustered. Even so, I believed she would perform well.


    "You''ll be fine. Theo will be very happy if we can get Drover to sign the letter of intent for partnership immediately." Nicky nodded and replied, "Yes, that''s a given."

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    Grant Corporation.


    I took the key and opened the door to Theo''s office before calling a cleaningdy over to clean the ce up carefully. Then, I found some better- quality tea leaves in his office and handed them over to Theo''s secretary so that she could make tea forter.


    Looking at the spotless office, I felt good.


    Everything was ready.


    "President Lane, Mr. Drover is here," the front desk receptionist called.


    "Bring him up."


    Nicky and I went to the elevator to greet him.


    The elevator door opened slowly, and Drover appeared in front of us in a ck suit.


    "President Lane," he had changed how he addressed him.


    I smiled slightly as I reached out my hand toward him. "Mr. Drover."


    We shook hands. I could feel the warmth radiating from his big palm, and I led him to the office to take a seat. After exchanging some greetings, I began the introduction. "This is Director Doyle, who''s in charge of projects on artificial intelligence. You''ve both met


    in Zenon."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Drover looked at Nicky politely, then nodded. "I remember. The point that Director Doyle had put forth at the meeting was very novel. I''m looking forward to our conversationter."


    Hearing this, Nicky could not stop her smile from getting wider. "Mr. Drover, it''s an honor to see you again."


    "Then let''s not chat anymore and talk about our recent projects that President Grant has prepared. Mr.


    Drover, I believe you''ll be interested in them."


    I had already prepared the project materials. I handed one of them over to him.


    After epting the file, Drover raised his eyebrows.'' I''m all ears."


    I briefly introduced him to the entire project. Worried that Drover might get boredmunicated with him X


    from time to time. It was more interesting to exchange answers and questions. As for the moreplex parts, I left those to Nicky.


    With her professional way of thinking, she listed all the challenges and proposed solutions one by one. I could see that there were small, little stars in Drover''s eyes.


    It looked like there was hope for the project.


    After exining the entire project,


    there was a satisfied smile on Drover''s face as he pped his hands. "President Lane and Director Doyle, you really live up to your reputation. The project hasn''t even started yet, but you two already analyzed it so thoroughly. How admirable."


    "Mr. Drover, you praise us too much. We can''tpare to you. This project requires your participation and support for it to be a sess." I was looking forward to his agreement.


    However, I could also see that Drover was still a little hesitant. "Do you have any concerns? Why don''t you bring them up?"


    "He doesn''t have any concerns. He''s just used to thinking."


    A voice suddenly floated in from outside the door.


    I looked toward the door and was surprised. "Mr. Klein?"


    "This habit is really hard to change," Drover replied to him.


    I looked at them and turned to Marius. "Why are you here, Mr. Klein?"


    "I was going toe here with him at first, but I overslept and he didn''t call me. How unthoughtful of him," he said as he patted Drover.


    The atmosphere in the office was much more rxed now with Marius'' appearance. My tentative gaze was aimed at Drover. "Mr. Drover, what do you think about this project..."


    "Although this friend of mine likes to make jokes, he''s not wrong with one of the things he said just now. I''m excited about this project." Drover smiled lightly.


    "So, you agree to work with us?"

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Drover smiled a little wider, then nodded. "I can sign the letter of intent for partnership with you first. After the formal contract and some other details have been drafted, I''ll wait for President Grant to sign it when he returns. How about it?"


    Hearing this, Nicky and I looked at each other and smiled. "Of course, that''s fine."


    The letter of intent would be duplicated so that each party would possess one copy.


    I looked at his signature-Drover Flynn. It turned out that his surname was Flynn.


    Marius took Drover''s letter of intent and stuffed it into his briefcase. "So, to celebrate the happy partnership, let''s have a drink together tonight. How about it?"


    Compared to Drover''s calmness, Marius was like a child, but this was also his biggest charm.


    "You want to get drunk because of your lost love, don''t you?" Drover said with a smile.


    "No way! This is to wish you a perfect partnership with Grant Corporation, okay?" Marius winked at me after that. "President Lane, what do you say?"


    I touched my stomach and said helplessly, "I want to celebrate with you too, but I''m pregnant, so it''s really not good for me to go to that kind of ce often. I can''t


    drink either. I wouldn''t want to disrupt the mood."


    "Is that so..." His expression was obviously one of disappointment.


    "If you don''t mind, I can attend on behalf of Madam Grant." Nicky helped me out.


    Marius came over happily. "Why would I mind such a beautiful woman?"


    "See youter tonight. I''ll not disturb you anymore now. We''ll say our goodbyes first." Drover nced at Marius before saying goodbye. "Okay, have a safe journey back."


    While watching them leave, I instructed the secretary to escort them downstairs.


    I held the letter of intent in my hand. I really wanted Theo to know of this good news right away, but he was likely to be busy now, so I had to wait until the evening to tell him about it.


    Nicky saw through my thoughts, and a knowing smile filled her face. "I know that you want to let President Grant know about this right away, but please bear with it."


    "You saw through me."


    "It''s written on your face." Nicky was smiling.


    I pursed my lips, then smiled a little. "Are you really going to go celebrate with them tonight?"


    She nodded calmly. "Yeah, I already offered, so, of course, I have to go." "I''ll have the driver follow you, just so I can feel at ease. Il


    I did not doubt Drover''s and Marius''


    characters, but I just thought it


    would be more convenient if thereThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    were more people looking over the situation.


    Nicky seemed to have seen through my thoughts and did not refuse. "Okay, I''lle back early."


    "Yes, call me if you need anything."


    "Alright."


    In the blink of an eye, it was already night. After getting off work, Nicky went ahead for the appointment while I went home.


    After dinner. Theo video-called to inquire about the situation. After learning that the letter of intent for partnership had been signed, a smile finally unfolded on his tired and handsome face.


    Seeing his haggard face, I felt a little distressed." You''d better rest. You don''t look too good."


    "Yeah. Madam, you should also rest early."


    "Alright."


    It looked like it was midnight on his side. The fact that Theo had not gone to bed showed that he was working hard.


    I sighed and could only silently pray that the project over on his side progressed steadily.


    Putting on a jacket, I went to the study to review a few documents.


    "We met a drunk man in the bar, and he keeps calling your name. Perhaps you know him?" "Someone I know got drunk at a bar?"


    I was bewildered...

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    After hanging up the call, I went out.


    I went to Dark Night Bar they mentioned. Although it was a bar, it was well-decorated and the environment was good. There was no unpleasant smell upon entering, and there was a pleasant fragrance wafting in the air.


    I saw them after searching for a moment.


    Nicky was standing in front of the sofa, while Drover and Marius were standing on both sides. It was obvious that there was a person lying on the sofa, but I could not see their face.


    I trotted forward. "Nicky."


    "Wanda, you''re here. This way." She pointed to the man on the sofa.


    I looked down at the man lying drunk on the sofa. It was a face I knew all too well.


    It was Tyler.


    "He was drunk and bumped into Mr. Klein. He then fell down and didn''t get up again. He looks like he''s been drinking a lot. He keeps muttering to himself too. We only heard your name when he got closer and guessed that it might be someone you know," Nicky said beside me.


    "Do you know him, Madam Grant?" Drover asked me


    softly.


    Marius also opened his mouth. "I thought he was a pick-pocketer, but looking at the brands he''s wearing, I don''t think he is."


    With a deep sigh in my heart, I responded, "I know him."


    Seeing him like this, I could not muster up any hatred for him from the bottom of my heart for some reason.


    I guessed that Tyler came here to get drunk after learning that Susan had left, but the more he was like this, the more I thought he was being hypocritical.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda, I''ll send him back with you." Nicky proposed.


    I just stood there, staring at the man on the sofa without saying a word.


    In the next moment, I realized someone was pushing me and met Nicky''s eyes. She was looking at me," Wanda, what''s wrong? Let''s send him back together?"


    I shook my head and patted her shoulder. "I''ll send him off myself. You can continue or go home first."


    Tyler was a stranger to them, and I did not want to drag Nicky into this.


    "But you alone..."


    "It''ll be fine."


    I interrupted Nicky, then helped Tyler up. I staggered out with him and got into a taxi.


    In the car, Tyler was still talking drunkenly.


    "Wanda, Wandy, you... Why don''t you understand me....."


    All I understood was this. I looked at him and chuckled.


    "Sir, please stop here."


    "Alright."


    I pulled Tyler out of the car. There was a 24-hour convenience store here. I first helped Tyler sit on the stool outside, then went into the store and bought tworge bottles of mineral water.


    "I don''t believe you''ll still be asleep once I pour these two bottles of water on you."


    I started pouring water on him. He started feeling thirsty at the end and startedpping it up. With the wind''s effect, I noted that Tyler was much more awake.


    "Wandy, why are you here?" This was the first thing he said after recovering.


    I looked at him coldly. "Are you sober now?"


    He looked around and touched his still aching head. "I think I drank too much."


    Tyler waved his hand. "I''m more or less sober."


    "Why were you drinking? Is it because of Susan or Sara?" I asked directly.


    He looked up and met my icy gaze. "Wandy, it''s been so long. Why can''t you forgive me?"


    Avoiding his gaze, I looked away. "Because I can''t let it go."


    "I won''t marry Sara. Even if she''s pregnant now, there''s no way to change things."

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    It looked like he was seriously expressing his stance, but I was not moved by it.


    I looked at him, the corners of my mouth twitching slightly with some sarcasm. "If you don''t want that, you should''ve steered clear of Sara!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I..." Tyler choked.


    I knew he was at a loss for words.


    Shaking my head, I shrugged my shoulders. "Forget it. It has alle to this anyways. Take care of yourself."


    After that, I stood up and was prepared to leave.


    "Susan... Is she okay?" Tyler stopped me.


    Hearing his question, I frowned. Did he not know that Susan had left?


    Since he did not know, I would not tell him either, lest Susan be hurt again.


    I turned and looked back at him. "She''s fine now and has her own life. Tyler, since you have Sara now, don''t bother Susan anymore and let her go." After I said that, I turned around and left without looking back.


    I stopped after walking for a while.


    Turning around and looking behind me, Tyler was still stunned. I wondered what he was thinking about.


    He was no longer that terrifying demon in my memory. Tyler had changed a lot now. I did not know what changed him. Perhaps it was Susan. Looking down, I was about to call for a taxi when a voice suddenly sounded. "Madam Grant."


    "Mr. Drover? Why are you..." I narrowed my eyes, the cogs in my brain turning. "You followed me?"


    Hearing this, he quickly waved his hand and exined, "No, no, no, please don''t misunderstand. I was just worried that you would be unsafe by yourself and had no other intentions in following you. I was quite a distance away when you were talking to the man just now and couldn''t hear anything at all. Don''t worry."


    Iughed at how hurriedly he was denying it. "Alright, it''s fine. I was just asking. Don''t panic. Thank you for your escort. I''m going back now." "Since we''re here now, why don''t I take you back? It''ste. You won''t be able to get a taxi."


    Hearing what he said, I hesitated a bit. However, after looking at the empty road, I had no choice but to agree. "Thank you, then."


    "You''re wee. My car is at the front."


    Drover took me to his car. His driving was steady and made one feel at ease.


    I propped my chin and looked outside. Thinking of


    Tyler''s expression just now, I felt ufortable.


    "Madam Grant, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone what happened tonight," Drover said all of a sudden, which made me confused.


    Could it be that he thought I was seeing someone outside behind Theo''s back?


    I burst outughing. I looked at


    Drover,


    who was driving, "Do y


    this bath with the man just now?"


    I have some sort yo


    rtionship with the man


    Hearing my question, he was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes abruptly widened. "Madam, I didn''t mean that. I just think it''s not that good to be talking to someone else at night, so it''s only normal not to tell President Grant."


    I did not expect the industry-famous Mr. Drover to have such a flustered side to him as well. I smiled. There''s nothing that can''t be said. Theo knows him. His name is Tyler Schuman."


    "Tyler Schuman?" Drover repeated his name. "Is he rted to the Schumans?"


    "You know the Schumans?"


    "Who doesn''t know the Schumans?" he replied almost without hesitation.


    Right.


    I pursed my lips. "Carlson Schuman is his uncle." "I see. I heard a while ago that they got a goddaughter." "Yes, that''s me," I admitted indifferently.


    Drover waspletely stunned. We just happened to be at a red light, so he stopped and looked at me...

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    There seemed to be a bit of shock and dumbfoundedness in his eyes. "Is it really you?"


    "What''s wrong?" I turned to him, smiling brightly.


    Drover realized that he had lost hisposure and quickly fixed it. He shook his head. "It''s nothing. I was just a bit surprised. I didn''t expect to meet two big shots tonight."


    Big shots?


    I covered my mouth and chuckled upon hearing that description. "To me, you''re the bigger big shot, Mr. Drover."


    Weughed sessively.


    On the way back, he told me about the news that he had heard before in an unrestrained manner. It was all about Tyler.


    I had long been aware of those cruel incidents.


    "He was like that, but I think he has changed now." I looked at the shing scenes outside the window and said lightly.


    "I suppose it was the woman he met who softened him, " Drover said.


    Melt?


    Did Susan melt him?


    I was not sure. All I knew was that he was responsible for Susan.


    I sighed heavily. I really did not want to think about Susan anymore. Every time I thought about her, I felt distressed, then I would hate Tyler.


    I closed my eyes, and Drover did not speak again.


    We eventually reached Regal Vi.


    "Thank you for sending me back."


    "You''re wee. See you at the signing ceremony." He smiled at me.


    "Yes, see you there."


    He drove away, and I entered the vi.


    I saw Nicky sitting on the sofa when I came in. When she heard movement, she turned her head. "Wanda, you''re back. How is that man?"


    "He''s fine. I''ve sent him home. Why haven''t you gone to sleep yet?"


    "How could I sleep when you weren''t back? Who''s that person?" Nicky took my hand.


    I noted her suspicious gaze and smiled. "He''s just a friend. He just got drunk and is fine now."


    "That''s good. You''ve been running


    around at night these past few days.


    If President Grant were here, he


    Ove


    wouldn''t let you be alone. It''s so dangerous."


    Understanding that she was doing it for my own good,


    I did not say anything. I just patted her hand to appease her.


    "Fortunately, President Grant will be back tomorrow, so you don''t have to work so hard anymore."


    Would he be back tomorrow?


    Nicky''s words puzzled me, and I could not help but ask, "How do you know that he''ll be back tomorrow?"


    Theo had not told me anything, so how did Nicky know that?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    e


    I saw a pause in her expression before she leisurely said, "I just read the foreign news. It was mentioned that Flock Group has signed an intelligence project. Isn''t President Grant having negotiations with Flock Group this time? I figured President Grant was sessful and will being back tomorrow."


    I nodded abruptly. "I also hope that he cane back sooner." I still had a lot to say to him.


    I was unaware of when I had be more and more reliant on Theo when I was obviously not like this before.


    Maybe it was because of this pregnancy that I became more and more dependent on him.


    This was a change I could clearly feel.


    "Okay, let''s sleep early. I''m going back to my room now too," I said to Nicky before heading upstairs into my room.


    Looking at the master bedroom with me alone in it, my heart was empty.


    Suddenly, the phone rang and it was a text message from Theo. [You''ll be able to see me in another 10 hours, Madam.] He really wasing back.


    wn


    All of a sudden, my heart filled with joy. Iy down on the bed and with anticipation, I gradually fell asleep.


    In my dream, I saw Theo and Cecelia. She was carrying Munchkin, and Mason was beside her...

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    During lunch break, I nced at the rental notice that I had released earlier. A lot of people had expressed their interest in it.


    I looked at their information in detail, and one of them looked promising. I clicked on that person''s profile and had a conversation with them. I also made an appointment for a house visit in a bit so that I could gain a better understanding.


    After leaving the contact number, I rushed there immediately.


    In the small garden, the flowers that Susan had nted before were still in good shape. I hurriedly watered them, hoping that the person who would be moving in would take good care of them.


    I opened the door and entered the living room. Some of the furniture inside was covered with dust since the ce had not been lived in for some time. Looking around, I sighed.


    "Hello, are you thendlord?"


    A male voice came from behind me.


    I smiled and turned around. "Hello..."


    I stopped speaking when I saw who it was.


    Marius pointed at me and walked toward me with a shocked expression. "Madam Grant, you''re the


    landlord who posted the free rental?"


    Seeing him, I was also a little surprised. I did not expect such a coincidence. "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be you."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Drover had alsoe over. He nced at the house, and his voice was doubtful. "Why would you want to rent out such a good house for free?" "Actually, this ce isn''t mine but a friend''s. She left Whaldorf City, but before she did, she hoped that some convenience and discounts could be given to those who needed a ce to stay here. That''s why I thought of helping her fulfill her wish." I smiled slightly as I replied to him calmly.


    He nodded and looked up at the


    second floor. read the


    introduction. There are three rooms on the second floor. I don''t actually want to live here myself. It''s for some students under me who want toe to Whaldorf City to develop themselves. Since they''ve just entered society, however,they don''t have much money. So, I thought of helping them find a ce to live."


    "I see. I''ll take you to the second floor." I led them up to the second floor. "What kind of people are your students?"


    I felt like the question was not too right after I asked it and hurriedly added, "I mean, I hope that the people who''ll live here are people who''ll cherish the house."


    Seeing my slightly flustered


    expression, Drover smirked. "I''ve


    seen the requirements you set, and they all meet them. I''ll alsoe to check regrly, so you can rest assured."


    "That''s good."


    I showed them the entire house, and they were very satisfied.


    Marius nudged Drover on the shoulder with a smile on his face. "This is the best ce we''ve seen the past few days, and there''s no rent. What are you struggling with?"


    "I''m struggling with the fact that


    there''s no rent. Madam, I understand your kindness, but those students are still able to afford to fork out a sum for rent. It''s better for you to


    charge a little."


    I wanted to refuse, but Marius at the side also agreed." That''s true. We can''t have these students who are new to society be toox. It''ll be detrimental to them in the future."


    That also made sense, so I agreed with them. "Since it''s a shared lease, how about 3,000 a month? And utilities will depend on how much they use. How about that?"


    In Whaldorf City, 3,000 bucks for a house rental was cheap. They dly epted it.


    "Alright then. Let''s go back and tell them. We''lle over and clean the ce up in two days before moving in."


    "Okay, contact me then and I''ll give them the keys."


    "Great."


    Just as we were talking, Tyler walked in. He looked at me, then at them. His eyes turned back to me with surprise and confusion. "Wandy, what''s going on here?

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    "Since he looks like someone you know, we''ll take our leave first so as not to disturb you, Madam." Drover nced at Tyler, then said to me.


    I nodded. "Okay, see you next time."


    After sending them away, I turned around and went in.


    Tyler was still standing in the living room as he looked around the ce. He probably had not been here for a long time, so he was a little stunned by the changes.


    He turned around and nced at me. "Who are they?"


    "Tenants," I replied softly. There was not the slightest hint of emotion in my voice.


    Tyler frowned. He looked puzzled. "This is Susan''s house. Where is she?"


    "She asked me to rent it out before she left." I was still indifferent, and I looked at Tyler coldly. "I''m leaving now. I''m going to lock the door, so please step out."


    His expression sank. Tyler came over to grab my hand that was about to close the door before saying in a calm tone, "She left? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    I yanked Tyler''s hand away and smiled coldly. "Would it have mattered if I did? Besides, you have another woman by your side now, so you don''t need Susan now, do you? Her sadness will only magnify if she stays here. She said she was going to another city to start over."


    "Where did she go?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Wanda!" Tyler squeezed my wrist again, looking a little agitated.


    I did not break myself free this time. I let him hold my hand as I looked him in the eye. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but she didn''t even tell me. She canceled her original number and I can''t contact her now."


    Tyler slowly let go of me after I said this, looking slightly absent-minded.


    I had never seen him look like this, but I did not feel any distress. This was his own fault. He failed Susan.


    "Your ability is sky-high. I don''t think it would be a problem if you tried to look for Susan. But Tyler, so what if you find her? If you can''t give her your name, then don''t disturb her life." I looked away and ruthlessly chased him away again. "It''s time for you to go out."


    Tyler''s throat moved slightly. He nced at the living room, seemingly recalling the past moments between him and Susan. There was some trace of yearning in his eyes.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, he slowly moved his body and walked out of the house.


    I closed the door and left the ce, only to realize that he was still standing in front of the gate. I had no idea what he was looking at and did not want to bother with him. I just wanted to leave like this.


    "Wandy, do you really hate me because of Susan?"


    His low voice came from behind me all of a sudden.


    I stopped. I could not really tell what I was feeling deep down.


    "I feel worthless for Susan. Maybe that''s why I think you''re despicable."


    He slowly approached me, his


    expression nk. "I also think I''met amable and disgusting now.


    right."


    After Tyler said that, he walked past me and continued forward.


    I looked at his back that was getting farther away, and my throat stung.


    He


    was likely not going to


    for Susan. Content belongs


    I received a call from Nicky at this moment.


    look


    "Wanda, where have you gone to? President Grant is back."


    "I had something to do. I''ll head back now."


    When I heard that Theo was back, I hurriedly went back Grant Corporation.


    He was sitting at his desk his office, looking through the documents from the past few days.


    "You''re back."


    Hearing my voice, Theo looked up at me.


    He stood up and opened his arms to me.


    I missed this embrace.


    I smiled and threw myself directly into his arms...

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    "Did you miss me?" Theo''s pleasant voice sounded lightly from above my head.


    I snuggled into his arms and nodded. "I did. What about you?"


    "I missed you so, so much."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His voice was still a little hoarse, perhaps because he was tired from these few days.


    After he sat down, I put Drover''s letter of intent for partnership in front of him and raised my brows at him. "We can sign a formal contract when the details of the contract are drawn up."


    Theo caressed my head with a smile on his face. "I''m at ease leaving thepany to you."


    I smiled and lowered my gaze as I rubbed my stomach. "I''m not afraid of being tired, but the child might not be able to bear it."


    "I came back immediately after I was done over there just because I was afraid you would work yourself too hard." Theo''s eyes were full of affection. The phrase ''absence makes the heart fonder'' was so true.


    After chatting with Theo for a while in his office, I went back to my department. I did not disturb his work, but I was thinking of asking Caroline to make


    a


    more abundant dinner tonight. Theo must not have eaten well the past few days.


    I called Caroline immediately and told her about Theo''s return, but she said she knew of it long ago. Theo had informed her as soon as he got off the ne and had asked her to prepare dinner.


    I hung up the call, and my heart was filled with sweetness. Theo likely wanted to give me a surprise.


    With anticipation, I finally endured till the end of the work day.


    "Hey, Nicky, let''s go home." When I saw Nicky walking out of the office, I called out to her.


    She saw me and walked toward me. There was a faint smile on her pretty face as she waved at me. "I''ll go backter tonight so that I won''t disturb you two."


    "You..." My expression was nk.


    Nicky covered her mouth and chuckled. She then looked at me with an envious gaze. "When I went to President Grant''s office to deliver some documents, he asked me to go backter today, so, of course, I''ll obey him."


    It turned out to be Theo''s intention. What was he trying to do?


    Just as I was thinking about it, Nicky grinned at me and gave me a push. "President Grant prepared a surprise for you. Hurry on back and meet him. Enjoy your alone time and don''t worry about me."


    "Then I''ll take my leave first." "Alright."


    I trotted out of the department and quickly pressed the button calling the elevator down. No one knew the urgency I was feeling at this moment. Back at the vi, I made my way into the living room.


    The lights in the hall were off, and what caught my eye was the romantic candlelight.


    The dining table was ceremonially covered with a pure white cloth, and there was a luxurious candlestick in the middle that glowed luminously. Theo was standing at the other end of the table, looking at me with a smile.


    Even in the dim candlelight, his handsome face and charm were not obscured at all. Instead, it added a hint of hazy handsomeness to him. He walked toward me slowly with a small gift box in his hand.


    The gift box was really small.


    I looked at him, the corners of my lips lifting. My heartbeat continued to elerate, but my expression remained calm.


    After a while, Theo walked up to me. Then, he actually knelt down. My expression changed slightly as I stepped back a bit. "Theo, you..." Before I could finish speaking, he motioned for me to keep quiet.


    He looked up at me, then opened the gift box that contained a ring.


    I was astonished. My fingers were fiddling with the ring on my ring


    finger at this moment. I suddet


    noticed that the ring on Theo''s hand seemed to have been changed.


    There was a faint smile on Theo''s lips. His maic eyes were staring straight at me as he spoke softly...

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    "I always thought that the previous ring was inauspicious. Having gone through so much, I wanted to change our rings and start our life anew." As he said this, he took off the ring from my hand and put on the new diamond ring.


    The ring on my hand emitted a charming light under the candle''s radiance.


    Although it was not just these external conditions that mattered to me, I was very happy to be treated as such.


    After I helped Theo up, I looked at the new ring. My eyes inadvertently became wet. He went abroad to work but still did not forget to prepare surprises. This was what moved me the most.


    "Where''s your previous ring?" I picked up the old diamond ring and asked him.


    Theo took out the diamond ring from his jacket pocket and handed it to me. "Here it is."


    I put these two old rings into the new box and held them in my hands before lifting them up to him." Regardless, they have apanied us through so many years, so let''s keep them as a memento."


    "As you wish, Madam. Come, take a seat."


    We sat down face-to-face. The dishes were decided by Caroline with consideration to my body. Hence, they


    were all food I could and should eat.


    The candlelight dinner tonight was a surprise, and I was very satisfied. At the same time, I was also very happy with my decision.


    Late at night, we were lying on the bed. I leaned against him and told him the things that happened the past few days. I had only spoken to Theo about some of them on the phone at the time, so I was filling in the details now. I also included the house renting incident today and told him about it. He replied gently, "You''ve been in contact with Drover quite a bit these days."


    Hearing the jealousy in his words, I raised my head and smiled. "President Grant, you''re feeling jealous the moment you came back. You sure are the jealous sort."


    "It''s because my wife is too charming. I''m afraid others might covet you." Theo looked down to fix me a solemn look.


    I got up, and there was a slight smile


    on the corners of my lips. "You''re thinking too much. They all know I''m a married woman, so how could they get any ideas? Not to mention a genios like Mr. Drover has no shortage of beautiful people around him.


    "By the way, why don''t you include me in this partnership project this time? I''ll participate a bit."


    I read through a lot of materials


    these few days and started to gain aContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    new understanding of artificial


    intelligence. I had also be


    e more


    (R)


    interested. It would be great if could seize this opportunity to learn more about it.


    Theo stared at me with a profound expression on his face.


    I hurriedly exined, "I''ve been reading a lot of information on this topic the past few days. I''m quite interested in it now and would like to know more." After listening to my exnation, Theo''s sunken expression then improved a little. He pondered for a moment before looking at me. "Then you can be with Nicky. I''ll instruct her."


    "Alright. Thank you, Theo."


    He knew very well that the three years I spent in Zenon had practically wiped out my motivation. My ability to manage thepany and handle the business also weakened.


    In the past few days when Theo was away, although there were no major problems, I tried my best. If it were the past, I would not have been this stressed. Now, he wanted me to slowly recover back to my previous state.


    I was grateful that he was willing to give me a chance instead of letting me go on like this.


    Deeply in love, I kissed him. Theo gradually deepened the kiss...

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    A few dayster, I heard that the official contract between Drover and Grant Corporation had been drawn up and that I just needed to choose a date for the signing ceremony.


    The signing ceremony was particrly important forrger projects, especially since Drover was a celebrity within the circle. The influence possessed by both parties at the ceremony would inevitably attract a wave of media reporters. When the time came, the exchange between both parties would be equivalent to the project''s marketing. Once the project was finished, doing promotion work would be much easier.


    "How are you, Madam?" Marius suddenly stuck his head in and greeted. I was taken aback.


    I looked up. There was still some surprise on my face.'' Why are you here, Mr. Klein?"


    "Drover came over to talk to President Grant. I had nothing to do, so I came over. I happened to see you here when I was walking around thepany. Aren''t we destined for one another?" He winked at me, and I seemed to see sparks shoot out.


    I ignored him and put the documents in my hands to one side. "If you wish to flirt with someone, please don''te looking for me. I am, after all, married."


    After saying that, I showed him the diamond ring on


    my ring finger. Under themp''s reflection, a few rays of light shed at him.


    Marius gave a thumbs up. "The ring that President Grant chose sure is shiny. But I''m not flirting. We''ve met so many times and are quite familiar with one another. Can''t we be called friends?"


    "Friends who met by chance."


    I still had my own concept for friends.


    Some people were just associates.


    Hearing what I said, Marius'' expression fell as he sighed. "So, it turns out that you don''t regard me as a friend, Madam. And I had thought of talking with you more. How disappointing."


    His tone was so deste and exaggerated that I did not know whether tough or cry. I looked up. "If you really want to be friends with me, then we should get to know each other more."


    "That''s true. How do you think we should do that?" Marius tilted his head to look at me. His attitude was that of a child''s.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I shook my head helplessly and said with a smile," Let''s start with the basics first."


    Seemingly understanding what I


    said, he gave me an ''OK'' sign and nted both his hands on my table." Since you''re a friend, then don''t call me Mr Klein. It sounds so distant. Call me Marius or Mai." He winked with his brows raised, looking very unruly.


    Marius? Mai?


    I could not get myself to say it out loud no matter the address. I chuckled. "I suppose you''re younger than me, yes? I''ll just call you Maliy."


    "I''m 25 this year. Are you still going to call me Maliy?" Marius seemed a little dissatisfied.


    "I''m older than you. Maliy or Mr. Klein, you choose one. " My tone was firm.


    He clicked his tongue. Seeing that I was not going to back down, he could onlypromise. "Alright, ? alright. Maliy it is. It''s better than you calling me by my family name. Then I''ll call you Wanda in the future, or Wandy, Wan..."


    Marius gave me goosebumps by saying my name. I waved my hand. "No matter what you call me, you should add ''Sis'' to it. Otherwise, I won''t be able to ept it."


    "Sis Wan, that''s it." He decided immediately.


    "That''s fine."


    Marius seemed very happy. His smile was wider than when he first came in. "Sis Wan, see you next time. Bye."


    "Goodbye."


    Watching him leave, I smiled. Marius did not seem the calctive type. He was a kind guy who made people feelfortable the more they got along.


    I thought he was more innocentpared to Drover, which was why I agreed with him.


    It felt like I had gained an extra brother, which was not bad. I did not think too much about this after that and went back to work...

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    That night, Theo stayed back at thepany to work overtime. I wanted to apany him, but he insisted that I go back to rest first. Hence, I did not push. I went downstairs with Nicky.


    I had to go for an obstetric examination the next day, so I made sure to eat and rest properly these days as I was afraid there might be a problem with the examination.


    After thest time, I cherished this child very much.


    In the car, Nicky noticed that I had been touching my stomach and looked at me with a smile. "Don''t worry, the child is definitely healthy."


    I turned to look at her. Thinking of the past, I was slightly sentimental. "Maybe it''s because I lost a child once. That''s why I''m so careful this time." "It''s all in the past. Everything is moving forward in a good direction."


    I felt a lot of relief in my heart with Nicky''s constion.


    Yes, it was all in the past. Now was a new beginning.


    The next day, I thought Theo would have forgotten about the obstetric examination, but he was still there when I went downstairs. "Hurry up and have breakfast. We''re going to the hospital after this."


    I had already been prepared to go to the hospital alone. At this moment, I was a little moved.


    Seeing me stunned, Theo called out to me again," Wanda?"


    "Coming." I took a sip of juice and looked at him. "I thought you forgot."


    "How could I? This is very important." He caressed me, and his voice was doting.


    I was happy to be caught in his love early in the morning.


    After breakfast, Theo took me to the hospital.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The examination process went smoothly and the results were satisfactory. Theo went to settle the bill, while I waited for him in my seat. Suddenly, I noticed a familiar figure in the crowd.


    It was Sara, and there was a man next to her. It was not Tyler.


    I frowned and followed them out of curiosity.


    Sara was walking side by side with the man. They entered the obstetrics and gynecology room. She was probably also here for an obstetric examination. Tyler was not the one apanying her, so who man?


    swn as that


    After a while, they came out with smiles on their faces. Presumably, the results were not bad.


    This man looked clean and was a head taller than


    Sara. The two of them look very well-matched. Could it be her brother?


    I followed them quietly, and I could vaguely hear their conversation. Then, I heard Sara say, "The child is very healthy. Can you rest assured now?" Why did Sara want to reassure the man? What was their rtionship?


    The man''s mouth opened and closed. I could not hear what he was saying because of the loud noise. I could only vaguely hear a few words. He mentioned ''Tyler'' and ''don''t be found by him.''


    This made me more and more puzzled. Were Sara and this man hiding something from Tyler?


    "Theo, I just saw Sara and she had a man with her. I thought it was a little strange."


    I understood that he was worried about me, so I pursed my lips and nodded. "Alright, I won''t."


    I should worry about myself now more than other people.


    Theo gave me a satisfied smile. He grabbed my hand and led me out of the hospital. In my mind, however, lingered the figures of Sara and the man from just now...

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Although I was very curious, at Theo''s persuasion, I decided not to pursue it.


    However, things often developed unexpectedly. I decided not to pursue it but then I encountered the situation again.


    During lunch break, I had just finished my meal and wanted to go out for a walk.


    There was a park near thepany, and I went there.


    Since it was noon, there were not many people. I asionally heard a few birdsongs which gave me joy.


    There were a few elderly couples sitting on the bench by theke. They looked very loving and made one envious.


    At this moment, I noticed a familiar figure.


    Sara?


    I frowned. Perhaps she hade here for a walk too and took a seat there because she was tired.


    Thinking of that scene from the hospital, the doubts flooded back into my heart.


    Just as I was about to leave, I saw the man from the hospital hurry over with a drink.


    I turned my head and saw him walking straight toward Sara. After reaching her, he handed her the


    drink. Sara epted it with a smile on her face. The two seemed to be very familiar with one another.


    I did not want to look at them, but at this moment, I was curious and wanted to check them out.


    When the two of them were not paying attention, I chose a seat near them and sat down. I covered myself with the promotional flier I got earlier and could more or less hear their conversation.


    "Sara, until when are we going to keep doing this?" The man said this, grumbling somewhat.


    It sounded like they met in private quite often.


    The man called her ''Sara.'' I was pondering about their rtionship when I heard Sara''s response.


    The smile on


    nher


    face was frozen at


    I


    the corners of her mouth. She was a little displeased with the man''s question. "Who do you think I''m doing this for? If you weren''t soin debt would I need to go and please


    others?"


    By pleasing others, did she mean Tyler?


    S


    At this moment, my heart was filled with doubts. I calmed myself and continued listening.


    "Alright, alright. It''s my fault. Don''t get mad. You''re pregnant. But Sara, I''m worried about what we should do if we''re discovered. Considering the man''s means..." The man was troubled.


    Sara looked a little nervous. She pursed her lower lip, then slowly opened her mouth. "That''s why we should stop seeing each other so often, Fabian, to avoid being discovered."


    So this man was called Fabian, and his rtionship with Sara did not seem so simple. Otherwise, why would he need to worry about them being discovered?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How''s that possible? It would''ve


    been fine if it were the past, but you''re pregnant with my child now. How can I not see you more?" Fabian was a little anxious, and his tone went up quite a bit.


    Sara looked around them, then at the man with dissatisfaction. "Keep your voice down. I''m already worried about being discovered. This child was unexpected to begin with, and if I hadn''t


    ought on my feet, I''d be for your own sake, can yo14


    out for the count by now. Even if it''s


    endure it


    a little longer?!"


    Fabian grabbed her hand and said, "I''m only agitated because I can''t see you. How about I see you six times a month? How does that sound?" "No, three times." Sara''s face was expressionless, and her tone was nd.


    "Four."


    "Just four." Sarapromised.


    The man immediately smiled again. "Okay, then it''s settled." He embraced Sara, wanting to hold her in his arms.


    However, Sara seemed somewhat conflicted. She frowned andid unwillingly in his arms.


    For a moment, the amount of information in this conversation overwhelmed me.


    The child in Sara''s belly was not Tyler''s but Fabian''s. Sara was dating two men at the same time...

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    While I was deep in my thoughts, Sara and Fabian were already up and about to leave. I quickly gathered up my thoughts.


    They seemed to be passing by in front of me, but I was blocking myself with a flier, so I could not see clearly.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps getting farther and farther away, I took the flier down and looked in the direction they were leaving. I sighed. It seemed like there were so many things going on with Sara, and Tyler was getting set up.


    I stood up and was about to leave, but unexpectedly, Sara and Fabian turned around and came back. I did not avoid them and bumped straight into them.


    I noticed Sara''s usually calm face sh with surprise, and she quickly withdrew her hand from Fabian''s arm before looking at me with a guilty conscience in her eyes. "Wanda? What are you doing here?"


    "This ce is near Grant Corporation, so I came here for a walk after lunch," I responded indifferently, not letting her see the slightest clue. Sara''s eyes were filled with curiosity. She nced at me and asked, "Have you just arrived?"


    "Yeah. I just sat down, and who might this be?" My curious eyes turned to Fabian. Even though I had seen him before, I could only remain oblivious at the


    moment.


    "Ah. He''s my cousin who came to see me. We left something behind and came back to get it." Sara motioned Fabian to pick up the bag that was left behind.


    Sara motioned over to Fabian to get the bag that she had forgotten earlier.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I looked in the direction of the bag and nodded.


    Sara stared at me with a rare smile on her delicate face. One should know that she usually did not have a smile on her face when facing me. "He''s just my cousin, Wanda. You wouldn''t think too much into it, right?"


    This was the embodiment of a guilty woman.


    In order to prevent her from seeing through me, I shook my head and smiled. "What should I be thinking about?"


    "Alright then. We''ll get going now."


    Sara shot a nce at Fabian and he immediately followed after her.


    I felt uneasy in my heart as I watched them leave.


    Knowing Sara''s personality, she was not someone who would let a mishap slide.


    When I got back to Grant Corporation, I was troubled by this matter for quite some time.


    "What''s the matter, Wanda?" Nicky walked out of her office.


    I looked up at her and noticed that it was already dark out. It was time to go home, so I got up. "It''s nothing. Let''s go."


    Theo stayed back at Grant Corporation and returnedte to the vi. Hearing a noiseing from downstairs, I walked out of the room and went down." You''re home?"


    "I''m home Theo looked at me, loosened the tie on his neck, and ced it aside. He walked toward me and hugged me. His voice sounded warm. "Is there something wrong?"


    As soon as he saw me, he knew there was something bothering me in my heart.


    I took his hand and walked upstairs. "Let''s head upstairs to the room and talk."


    When we got into the room, Theo seemed concerned and brushed away the disheveled hair on my temples. He waited quietly for me to speak.


    "Do you remember thest time when we were in the hospital, I told you that I bumped into Sara and an unfamiliar man? I bumped into them again today."


    My tone sounded calm, but in fact, I was extremely unsure.


    However, Theo seemed to understand something. He nodded thoughtfully. "So have you found out more about their rtionship?" "Mm. I heard them talking." I pursed my lower lip, hesitating whether I should tell him or not. However, the words were already hanging on my lips. I looked up to see that Theo seemed somewhat confused.


    He gave me a slight smile, touched my head, and said gently, "It''s alright. You can tell me if you want to, but I won''t ask more if you don''t feel like it."

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    "Tyler''s being set up by Sara."


    I was calm when I said these words.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nheless, before this, I never thought that Tyler would get set up one day. He was even getting deceived by a woman who was once so innocent.


    I felt somewhat remorseful, and there were some other inexplicable emotions that I could not pinpoint.


    I felt a hand reaching out to me. It was Theo raising his eyebrows as he looked at me. "What are you thinking about?"


    "I just didn''t expect Tyler to get set up," I told Theo honestly what I was thinking about.


    He had set up so many people that now, it was finally his turn.


    I was grieving for him at this moment.


    "Wanda, do you know how happy I am right now?" Theo looked at me with a profound gaze. His expression seemed serious, and his tone was solemn.


    Seeing him so focused, I was slightly stunned." Happy?" I was notprehending where his happiness wasing from.


    He nodded at me. Then, Theo took my hand, and I could feel the temperatureing from his palm. It


    was warm.


    Theo lowered his eyes slightly. "Mm. You''re finally willing to tell me things and you no longer carry the burden alone. This means that youpletely trust me and rely on me, so I''m very happy."


    After saying this, he smiled as innocent as a child.


    His smile was so contagious that I could not help but smirk as well.


    Perhaps it was just as Theo had said. I was trusting him more and more and relying on him.


    Before I could respond, he continued, "We''re husband and wife. There are no secrets between husband and wife. Wanda, just let me in on anything in the future and allow me to keep you safe. Okay?"


    "Mm," I answered obediently. "Then you should do the same. You can''t hide anything from me."


    "Yeah. I won''t dare to hide anything from my wife." Theo''s smile gradually deepened, and the look in his eyes became more affectionate.


    Iy on his shoulders and said


    slowly, "Although Sara didn''t say


    anything today, I don''t think she''ll let me go so easily. She won''t let any mishaps happen, so I''m worded that she''ll strike."


    Theo held onto my hand and suddenly tightened it. He said righteously, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt you. Sara''s just a little bird. I''ll ask someone to keep her in check."


    "She''s not the Sara she used to be. I think she''s unpredictable now, and I''m worried about the tricks up her sleeves."


    In my mind, Sara''s resistance


    toward Fabian started ying again and again. Perhaps Sara did not love him and was merely stringing him along to prevent him from leaking the matter out to the public.


    However, why was she not doing anything about it yet?


    "I keep thinking that she''s acting weird with Fabian."


    "It doesn''t matter who she likes, Wanda. You should simply protect yourself." Theo''s words sounded above my head. It was just like the way he advised me that night to mind my own business.


    I truly wanted to leave the matter alone, but I happened to bump into it. Perhaps the gods wanted me to intervene in this matter? I was rather hesitant.


    "Silly girl, stop thinking about it. It already happened, so let things go with the flow. I know that no matter what I say, you''ll still intervene. Nheless, you


    must protect yourself, okay, Wanda?" Theo''s voice was incredibly gentle.


    "Don''t worry. For the sake of our children, I''ll surely protect myself. I won''t intervene in their affairs unless I absolutely have to." I meant this from the bottom of my heart. Although I had the inclination to tell Tyler, I still thought that it would be better for him to notice it all on his own. However, perhaps he would never


    notice.


    "That''s good to hear."


    Theo hugged me, and I knew he was more relieved.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    Today was the signing ceremony between Grant Corporation and Drover. Thebination of Grant Corporation''s name and Drover''s name naturally attracted a lot of reporters and media, some of which were big newspaper outlets.


    Even the project''s first move was already a huge win.


    At the ceremony, Theo and Drover both appeared in ck suits. As soon as they stepped out, they became the center of focus, and everyone''s attention was on them.


    I smiled at Theo offstage. The guy was constantly in the spotlight wherever he was.


    Suddenly, I felt someone nudging me. When I turned my head to look, it was Marius.


    With acent look on his face, he proudly gestured to Drover who was on the stage, and said to me, "What do you think? Drover''s handsome, right?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at him and nodded. "Not bad. He''s quite energetic."


    Marius was holding his chin, and when he heard my perfunctoryment, he seemed a little unhappy. " Did you even look at him? Do you only have your husband in your eyes?" His tone seemed to be filled with disdain.


    Nheless, I paid no attention to it and merely shrugged. "Theo''s the most handsome in my eyes."


    "Alright, alright. I can see how much of a love-struck fool you are now, Wanda Lane."


    "Love-struck fool? Me?" I nced at him, and I said with a chuckle, "I wonder who was crying out profusely thest time after having his heart broken while calling out for Wanya."


    When I brought up his embarrassing matter, Marius looked around subconsciously. "Don''t bring up such an embarrassing matter when there are so many people around. What if someone hears you?"


    I knew when to be polite, so naturally, I would not drag the matter any further. Nheless, I was still rather curious, so I blinked and asked him, "But I''m still curious as to who Wanya is. The girl was able to make a yboy like you be overly infatuated with her."


    Marius was continuously shaking his head upon hearing my question. "Bah! There''s no such thing.


    Stop talking nonsense and just watch the ceremony."


    His denial made him look rather cute, and I did not try to probe any further. I merely smirked and diverted my gaze.


    Theo and Drover had signed the contract, and it was now the photo-taking session.


    Theo looked perfect from any angle.


    I stared at Theo with a smile, and he nced in my direction. It was only a brief moment of eye contact, but it was enough for me.


    "I saw that." Nicky walked over to me with a brimming smile on her face.


    She must have seen me and Theo looking at each other just now.


    My cheeks were flushed, and I lowered my eyes.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. You''re


    President Grant''s wife, and everyone knows this." Nicky wrapped her arms around her chest. Her attire today was also a little different from usual Today, the dress on her body hinted at a little bit of sexiness in a formal sense. It was faintly entuating her tiny waistline, and even I could not help but take a second nce.


    I looked down at what I was wearing, and it was just the same work suit as usual-nothing special. Due to my pregnancy, I had also gained a lot of weight recently, and I always felt bloated.


    When I looked up, I saw Theo beckoning to me as if he wanted me toe up to him. I merely waved at him and asked him to go on without me.


    I was constantly feeling that I was unworthy of standing next to him with my current appearance. I wondered when did I be so insecure.


    At this moment, Nicky walked over, and as the person in charge of this project, she needed to be interviewed.


    She stood between Theo and


    Drover, looking so bright and


    dazzling, I grew quiet as the scene


    was too beautiful. It was so beautiful that felt a sting in my eyes. had to turn around and leave the scene...

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    After I escaped the event''s mor, I sat alone on a chair outside, looking up at the sky.


    The sky was blue, and the clouds were beautiful today. It should make one feel incredibly joyful, but I could not seem to lift my spirits up. "Why are you moping around all alone out here?"


    It was a familiar voice.


    I looked at the person walking over. "Why are you here, Tyler?"


    "How could I miss out on such a sensational spectacle?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler''s spirit seemed much better than thest time I met him. When I saw him, I suddenly thought of Sara and had no idea how to face him at the moment.


    I did not respond to him, and he walked over to me and sat down as well.


    "Are you feeling ufortable seeing Nicky standing with them?"


    Tyler knew me too well. He was immediately able to see through my thoughts.


    The expression on my face could not help but change slightly when he poked at my sore spot, but I quickly recovered and smiled. "It''s not so much that I''m ufortable. I just think they''re too dazzling, and I''m nothing but mediocre."


    Once I was done talking, I caught Tyler smirking out of the corner of my eye, but it was a silent sneer.


    He ced his hands between his legs. As if having a heart-to-heart chat with me, he continued, "I still remember how high-spirited you looked three years ago, but it seems like you''ve fallen from grace now."


    "Well, I am pregnant now, so I can''t work as hard as I did before."


    I caressed my belly. I had lost a child before, and I could not lose another.


    "You''re right. It''s just like how Sara''s pregnant now. I can''t let her go out to work as well."


    When Tyler suddenly mentioned Sara, my calm state of mind was bing chaotic.


    "About Sara..." I suddenly could not recall what I wanted to ask him.


    Seeing me hesitating, Tyler frowned, turned his head, and asked me, "What are you nning on asking?"


    When I was about to open my mouth, I stopped and shook my head. "It''s nothing. Is she doing alright nowadays?"


    "She''s fine, and her pregnancy check-ups are not bad as well." Tyler''s tone sounded light, and I could not hear anything amiss from it.


    It was just as he had said before. He would not marry Sara. That would not change even if she was pregnant.


    He did not love her.


    A voice in my heart was telling me that I had to tell him about Sara''s matter, but I could not bring myself to do it.


    In order to protect myself, I could merely choose not to say anything.


    Nheless, I could give him a hint...


    When I thought of it this way, I looked at Tyler and asked a question that was slightly out of ce. "Tyler, what''s your blood type?"


    He clearly never expected me to ask such a question. He froze for a second, but he still answered, "Type B."


    "So Susan''s child and Sara''s child should have the same blood type as yours..."


    Tyler seemed to have misunderstood something. He looked at me before saying, "Are you still brooding over Susan, Wanda?"


    I did not want to give ament on that matter and merely said, "I won''t ever forget it, Tyler."


    "I was in the wrong about Susan.


    Regarding the things that you told mest time, I went back and thought about it for a long time. Rest assured Twon''t take the initiative to look for her, nor will I disturb her life again." Tyler seemed a little


    lonesome as he said these words, which made me feel somewhat distressed for him.


    Nheless, I could not turn a blind eye to the things he did to Susan.


    I was incapable of hiding the things in my heart any longer. Even staying in the same space as he was making me feel panicky, so I could not help but get up and turn back around. "I''m heading back inside now."


    "Wandy, I hope you''ll see me as your brother again someday." Tyler''s voice sounded from behind.


    I trembled but did not say anything in response.


    I did not even bother looking back


    ?


    before entering the venue. I had said


    everything I needed to say, so


    I


    everything would depend on hisprehension skills now Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    The ceremony was finally over.


    Drover and Marius had to leave first, and the media in the venue were gradually dispersing as well.


    When I went in, I heard the conversation of several reporters. "Director Doyle is quite the beauty, but I wonder what''s with that scar on her face?"


    "I heard she was wounded by a knife and it left a scar. It seems like it''ll be permanent."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s a pity for such a pretty face."


    Their conversation revived the guilt that had been suppressed in my heart.


    Nicky was wounded entirely because she tried to save Munchkin, but I was jealous of her just now.


    I lowered my head, and the indebtedness I felt for her in my heart seemed to have increased slightly.


    The reporters seemed to have noticed me and walked over toe to greet me. "Mrs. Grant, why weren''t you around just now? We were thinking of interviewing you."


    "I don''t think there''s anything I could''ve answered you. You guys worked hard today."


    "Nonsense. It''s such a huge ceremony, and it''s an honor for us toe over. We''ll have to get going now, goodbye." "Goodbye."


    After seeing them off, I continued to walk in and found Theo sitting in a chair in the center of the venue.


    I walked over with a smile. He was closing his eyes and taking a rest. The guy must be exhausted.


    "Theo," I whispered as I leaned close to his ear.


    Hearing my voice, he came back to his senses. He opened his eyes, looked up at me, and hugged me. Then, he buried his head in my stomach like a small child.


    I looked around and patted him. "It''s not good for you to be seen acting like this."


    "Let them watch. You''re my wife, after all."


    His voice was somewhat deep. I could not go against him and could only let him hold onto me.


    After some time, I nced over at the time and said," Alright. Let''s head home now."


    Only then did Theo raise his head and nod at me." Okay. Pull me up."


    Then, he stretched his hands out. I looked at him, feeling at a loss. Even so, I held onto his hands and tried to pull him. The guy was slightly heavy, and my strength was insufficient, so I almost could not hold onto ¨¤¨¬m. Theo quickly fell on top of me. We chuckled out loud simultaneously.


    At this moment, it felt like we were high school sweethearts ying around, and it left a sweet taste in my heart.


    "You''re too heavy. I can''t pull you up," I said while giggling.


    "Says who? I''m already up." Theo could not hide the smile on his face.


    I held onto his hand and straightened myself back up.


    Coincidentally, Nicky happened to being over from outside. When she saw us, she waved. "I just sent some people from the newspaper outlet off and came back to get something, but I didn''t expect you guys to still be there." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I could see the smile on Theo''s face disappear immediately. He was always cold in front of outsiders.


    "Yeah. You''re just in time. We can head back home together. We''ll wait for you right here."


    "Okay." Nicky stepped inside to get her things.


    I nced at Theo beside me and shook my head helplessly. "What''s with that expression of yours?"


    "I''m just feeling regretful over losing our sweet time together."


    I did not expect him to be so humorous, so I burst out into a peal ofughter. "That''s enough from you. Then again, is Dr. Jenny of yours capable of doing her


    n


    work? Why isn''t the scar on Nicky''s face getting any better?"


    This made Theo seem quite puzzled as well. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ll ask her once we get back." "Mm. Let me know what she says afterward."


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    Theo turned his head over to me, looking extremely obedient.


    "I got them. Let''s go." Nicky got her back and walked out of the venue, and just like that, our conversation ended as well.


    As I looked at the scar on her face, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart...

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    At night, Iy in bed as I listened to Theo talk on the phone from the balcony.


    I had to admit that his foreign pronunciation was veryfortable to listen to.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, seeing the tight frown on his brows made my heart clench. Although I could understand thenguage, I could only hear the words intermittently. It merely left me feeling confused. When I saw the frown on Theo''s face grow deeper, I grew even more worried.


    Could it be that something went wrong with the previous oversea project?


    After a while, Theo walked in from outside and saw me staring at him with a big pair of eyes. He could not help but chuckle and asked, "Have you been staring at me the whole time?"


    I nodded slowly, then got up and looked at him with my legs crossed on the bed "I noticed the look on your face earlier. Did something happen to the foreign project?"


    Theo shook his head. ''They want to change some details, but I rejected them."


    "It''s against the rules to change the details of the contract at thest minute," I said without hesitation.


    "Yes. So we won''t agree to it. Rest assured, we''ve signed the agreement from an earlier time, so if they breach the contract, they''ll have to pay arge amount ofpensation," Theo saw my concern and exined to me with a smile.


    His gentle and confident smile allowed me to let go of the slight worry in my heart.''


    Mm. That''s good, then."


    Theoy down as well. He stretched his arms around me and put his chin on my head. "By the way, I called to ask Jenny earlier, and she said that with the extent of Director Doyle''s wound, the scar isn''t permanent. It just needs time, so don''t worry too much about it."


    It was just a matter of time.


    I heaved out a sigh of relief. "That''s good. If the scar on Nicky''s face doesn''t go away, I''ll feel guilty about it for the rest of my life."


    "Silly girl. Don''t worry too much. Even the doctor said that it''ll be fine, so don''t overthink it."


    As Iy in his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat, my whole heart gradually calmed down. I could not remember when I fell asleep. By the time I woke up, it was already morning.


    The man beside me had long gone. He must have headed over to thepany early in the morning.


    Sometimes, I truly wondered how Theo maintained his mental state. He would stay upte almost every day yet get up so early in the morning.


    After washing up, I went downstairs, and Nicky just happened to being down. When she saw me, there was a bright smile on her face. "Good morning, Wanda."


    "Morning."


    My eyes subconsciously drifted to the scar on the right side of her face. It seemed unrecoverable even though she had used plenty of makeup. For a moment, I felt an unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    "What''s the matter, Wanda?" Nicky asked softly.


    I came back to my senses and waved at her "It''s nothing. Yesterday, Theo gave Dr. Jenny a call. She said that the scar on your face isn''t permanent. It''s merely a matter of time, and you just need to cooperate well with the treatment. You don''t have to worry about it."


    het


    Hearing my words, Nicky seemed to smile in an unconcerned manner. "It''s alright. won''t take this matter to heart. On the contrary, Wanda, you seem to be more worried about this than I am. You shouldn''t be. Even if this scar stays on my face forever, I wouldn''t mind it No, no! Don''t say such a thing. If this scar


    is forever on your face, then I''ll be uneasy for the rest of my life." I looked at her with a solemn look on my face.


    Nicky looked at me with a profound


    gaze. After a long while, she had a


    slight smile on her face as she patted me on the shoulder. "The doctor said that it''ll get better, so it''ll surely get better." After saying this, she walked past me and went to the table to sit down.


    Looking at the smile on the corner of her mouth, I admired Nicky''s transparency. From the looks of it, I could not sense even a bit of sadness from Nicky. I wondered if she was deliberately pretending to not be upset or if she truly did not care...

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    The news of Drover signing a contract with Grant Corporation was quickly spreading. Not only in Whaldorf City, but anyone with a connection to artificial intelligence knew about it. After all, Drover was too sessful in this industry.


    It seemed like the threshold of Grant Corporation was about to break down due to the amount of crowd these few days. Theo was getting busier and busier.


    Sometimes, he would only return around midnight. asionally, I could hear him tiptoe into the room.


    On this day, Theo suddenly called me into the office.


    As I stood at the entrance, I knocked on the door. Up until today, it had been a while since we had a heart-to-heart conversation. Perhaps since it had been a while since I saw him up front, I felt a little nervous all of a sudden.


    "Come in."


    His voice was cold and indifferent. It made me feel even more like a stranger to him when I heard it.


    As I pushed the door open and entered, I saw him sitting at the desk.


    Theo stared nkly at theputer screen. His hands kept moving, and his eyes did not shift toward me.


    Would he have forgotten that he called me over?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lower lip and said softly," President Grant?"


    Although I was not loud, it should still be clear enough to be heard in thisrge office.


    As soon as I called out to him, Theo raised his eyes to look at me.


    He looked very tired, and the dark circles under his eyes were distressing for me. Suddenly, I was no longer ming him. I only felt pity for him.


    My gaze gradually softened, and so did my tone. "Why''d you ask for me, President Grant?"


    Theo rubbed his brows and reached out with his other hand to grab a document by the table. Then, he handed it over to me." Help me send this over to Drover."


    Drover?


    Hearing the name, I was a little confused. Why would Theo ask me to send over the documents?


    I took the document with a nk look on my face. The name of the project was on the envelope, and it seemed like this was the relevant material for this coboration project.


    "I should be the one sending this over to discuss it with him, but it seems like I can''t get away from the office right now. After giving it much thought, I think the most suitable person to go over is you." His words solved all of my doubts.


    However, I was still puzzled. I shook


    my head and said, "Director Doyle should be a more suitable person than me. She''s in charge of this project and knows the information best. Even though I''m involved as well, actually don''t know quite a lot of details." "Trust me, Wanda. You''re the best fit for this role." When he called out my name, it stifled what I wanted to say afterward, leaving a lump in my throat.


    Theo at work would never call out to my name like that...


    Looking into his deep gaze, I finally gave in. "Fine. I''ll go."


    I did not know why Theo would think that I was the best candidate for this, but since he put his faith in me, I did not want to let him down.


    As I held onto this document and looked into his eyes, even though I was still feeling a little nervous in my heart, I did not think he would do anything he was unsure about Before leaving, I still asked softly, "He won''t ask me anyplicated questions, right?" Content, belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Probably not." Theo nced at me with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    However, this smile of his gave me goosebumps.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat,


    and the tension within me was almost visible to the naked eye. Theo could almost tell that mething


    was going on and


    said,


    "The Wanda I knew wouldn''t back


    down. I remember how mighty and


    powerful she was back then."


    I felt somewhat ttered by Theo''s words, but I waved my hands around. "Stop with thepliments. I''ll go, but if something goes wrong, I..."


    I wanted to tell him that I would not be taking responsibility for it, but I was unable to mutter the words. I immediately changed my mind. "...I''ll try to not make anything go wrong."


    After saying that, I turned around and left...

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Drover did not have an office, so he would usually stay at home. Nheless, he had a studio of his own, but there were not many staff members around. It would only be used for research and projects.


    Now that he had signed a contract with Grant Corporation, he would perhaps mostly be in the studio these days.


    Thinking of this, I went straight to his studio.


    It was some distance away from the city center, and I parked my car behind the manor and walked toward the door.


    The manor was incrediblyrge and looked very stylish.


    I thought Drover''s studio would be a small unit, but I did not expect it to be sovish.


    I looked around, and there was a phone on the right side of the door. This was probably used to notify the people inside if there were guests, so I stepped forward and picked up the phone. After a short beep, a sweet voice sounded in my ear. "Hello, may I ask where you''re visiting from?"


    "Hello. I''m Wanda from Grant Corporation, and I''m here to deliver documents to Mr. Drover."


    "Alright. Please hold."


    The phone went silent for a while, and after some time, that same voice sounded once more. "Pleasee in, Miss Lane."


    As soon as she said this, the gate of the manor slowly opened up.


    I ced the phone down and walked inside. Compared to the overgrown bushes outside, there were hundreds of flowers in this manor. The scent of flowers was


    lingering around my nose. It made me feel more carefree and rxed.


    The nervousness in my heart was relieved almost all at once. I heaved a sigh before looking around with piqued interest.


    Although the manor wasrge, there was only a single vi, which was divided into upper and lower floors. It had a European style and was very grand.


    As soon as I walked to the door, the door opened with a sound. After I entered, the door behind me closed automatically.


    The manor was unique, but the thing that caught my eye was the front desk thatpanies generally would have as the settings looked quite tech- centered. "Miss Lane." It was the voice from earlier. Then, I saw ady walking toward me.


    I looked toward her and could


    vaguely see the office behind her. The four corners of the white round tables glowed brightly, and there was a round table for each person. All of them had their heads down, and I wondered what they were researching.


    "Hello," I greeted thedy.


    She lifted up the badge on her chest, which had the words ''Lily Moore'' on it, and there was a polite corporate smile on her face." My name''s Lity Moore. I''m Mr. Drover''s assistant. He''s upstairs at the moment l bring you up."


    "I''ll be troubling you, Ms. Moore."


    I followed Lily and went up the stairs on the right.


    Another door was set up following the door on the second floor, and the door was opened only after Lily used facial recognition and let me in.


    Presumably, artificial intelligence


    was not such a simple field, so it needed to be strictly guarded against the outside world. Fearing that his technology would be stolen, it was only natural for Droverto design his studio so meticulously. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After turning a corner, we arrived at another door. Lily smiled at me. "Mr. Drover is inside, Miss Lane."


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    "Excuse me, how do I get inside?"


    Nheless, she did not seem to have heard my question. She walked off on her own until her back view disappeared.


    Feeling helpless, I could only turn my head and knock on the door. "Mr. Drover, it''s me, Wanda. I''m here to deliver the documents. Can Ie in?" Listening to the knock on the door, I could tell that the door was quite thick. He probably could not hear me from outside.


    Thinking of this, I knocked on the door again. "Mr. Drover?"


    Suddenly, a mechanism opened up on the door, which started scanning me. Then, I heard the voice of a robot saying," Inspectionpleted. Please enter."


    As soon as it said this, the door in front of me slowly opened to the left. It was my first time seeing such a high-tech studio.


    I walked in and saw Drover by his desk at a single nce...

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Drover looked up at me, then stood up and greeted me with a smile. "I didn''t expect the documents to be personally delivered by you." He sounded surprised, and his handsome face was filled with astonishment as well.


    I did not know why he had such a big reaction, but I did not ask any more questions. I merely wanted toplete the task quickly. I handed the document Theo gave me to Drover. "These are the documents. Please have a look at them."


    "Alright. You''ve worked hard, Mrs. Grant."


    Every time he referred to me as Mrs. Grant, it made me even more ufortable. I pursed my lips and said slowly, "Mr.


    Drover, I was hoping that you''d refer to me as Miss Lane at work. It''s more appropriate."


    Hearing this, Drover was stunned for a moment before smiling brightly. "Will do, Miss Lane."


    He was grinning from ear to ear. "Please sit, Miss Lane. I''ll have to have a close look at these."


    "Sure."


    I sat down across from him and looked around Drover''s office while he looked at the files.


    As I turned to the side, I noticed something that looked like a disy screen, which also looked a lot like a surveince system.


    I understood in an instant that the scanner at the door of his office was probably connected to this disy screen. Drover could clearly see what the person who


    came in was carrying, just like when one went through the security check at the airport. He could keep people with bad intentions out of the door. This studio was a whole new world for me, and it surely opened up my eyes.


    "Miss Lane."


    Drover''s voice sounded in my ears, and I quickly regained my senses and looked at him. "Do you have a question, Mr. Drover?''


    "I''ve read the contents in detail, and many of the ideas are quite new. I''m rather interested in them, but some things aren''t very clear here, so can I ask you more about them?" Drover was asking in such a gentlemanly manner that I felt somewhat embarrassed.


    I smiled awkwardly and nodded. "Of course, but I just participated in thisContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    project, so I probably can''t give you a proper exnation. If I were to get anything wrong, I hope you''ll correct me.''


    "You''re too polite, Miss Lane. I think you''re very talented in this field."


    Hispliment made me even more embarrassed. ¡°What did you want to ask, Mr. Drover?"


    In the next two hours. Drover asked


    me a lot of questions, some of which I did not quite understand. Nheless, I still expressed my own opinion a couple of times. there were any shorings on my part, he would correct them in due course. Hence, I still found our


    conversation quite pleasant. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It seemed that Drover had the same thought as well, and I had a feeling that the way he looked at me had changed.


    "Although you''re not deeply involved in this industry, Miss Lane, you have the guts to express your own opinions and ideas. I admire that very much."


    "Please stopplimenting me now, Mr. Drover. I''m quite clear about how mediocre my knowledge is whenpared to yours. Do you have any more questions?"


    Seeing that it was gettingte, I thought about leaving soon.


    Drover seemed to have seen


    through my thoughts and did not try to make me stay any longer. He


    smiled and said, "I have no furtheret


    questions. Thank you for specially making the trip out here, Miss Lane. Please do head back and let President Grant know that the n is approved."


    "Alright, thank you." I stood up. "Then, I''ll get going now, Mr. Drover."


    "I hope I''ll see you again next time, Miss Lane."


    I constantly felt like something was off when I was staring into his eyes. It was just an ordinary sentence, but it made me feel a little scared. I nodded tightly and walked to the door. Just then, I saw Drover flicking the switch under his desk with his hand. The door opened up.


    As I nodded at him again, I finally started to walk out of this ce. It was just that the eyes behind me seemed to be stuck on my back the entire time...

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    Upon returning to Grant Corporation from Drover''s studio, I immediately went to Theo''s office and briefed him on the situation.


    He smiled contentedly after hearing this and raised his eyebrows lightly when he looked at me again. "I told you sending you over was the right choice."


    I still could not understand his intention behind it. As I sat down in front of him, I held my chin and shook my head. "I can''t fathom your decision. The one who knows the most about the project is Director Doyle, but instead of sending her, you asked me to go. I''m not the only one who''s confused by this. I think even Director Doyle can''t understand it."


    Theo stopped what he was doing and looked at me, his bright eyes seemingly seeing through everything I was thinking. He admitted and said, "I know Director Doyle is the project leader and it makes more sense for her to go, but..."


    He suddenly paused as if trying to pique my interest further. I put down my hands and stared at him with a serious face." Don''t keep me in suspense now. Just spit it out."


    Theo''s thin lips pursed into an arc, then heughed lightly and said in a light voice," It''s because of your fresh outlook and the fact that you''re a novice. My n isn''t an excellent n, and Drover has encountered all the experts in the industry. I assume he must''ve gotten tired of the same old nnings, so if I sent Director Doyle over at this time, they may find out more


    shorings about this n as they talked, but you''re different."


    As if he was being coy, he continued to say, "It''s because you''re not adept in this and also how much you trust me that you''d definitely think this n is perfect upon getting the documents. Hence, you''re simply going to get defensive when faced with Drover''s doubts. Do you get the idea now?" After listening to Theo''s remarks, I finally understood that he let me go in order to increase the passing rate of the n. The result was in line with his prediction.


    I tilted my head, still somewhat confused.'' Since you know the n isn''t perfect, why''d you still want to use this one?"


    My question made Theo''s smile deepen, making things seem intriguing. "Only this n can bepleted within the specified timing, so we naturally have to get it approved first before we can slowly modify it."


    "That''s all?" I had a feeling that this exnation was too far-fetched, so I asked again.


    Theo nodded affirmatively. "Of course."


    "Alright then. I got it now."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    It was Nicky who came in. She was slightly stunned when she saw me, "Wanda?"


    I looked at her and called out, "Director Doyle."


    "What''s the matter, Director Doyle?" Theo asked.


    Why don''t I head out first?" I got the hint and got up to leave.


    "No need. Perhaps Director Doyle wishes to ask about me asking you to send the documents over to Mr. Drover, right?" Theo went straight to the point.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ihe


    Nicky''s face grew somewhat embarrassed, but she admitted "Mm. Just couldn''t understand why you didn''t ask me to go. Afterall, I''m the project leader."


    "It''s because you''re the person in charge so you couldn''t be the


    person who went over." Theo''s


    words sounded filled with meaning. He looked at me, then at Nicky.


    I thought that it was not proper for me to be here. Even if Theo had asked me to stay, I should still leave at this point. I looked at them and said, "You guys have a good hat. I''ll get going now."


    After I was done talking, I quickly fled the


    scene.


    Theo should exin the matters clearly to Nicky, so it would be better if I was not there.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    It was not clear whether Theo''s reason for informing Nicky was the same as mine, but when Nicky returned, I could not tell anything from her face. She was still as calm as ever.


    I did not step forward to ask her about it either, and things were like this until the end of work.


    I was in the same car as Nicky. Perhaps it was my overthinking, but I kept feeling as if the atmosphere between us was a bit weird today.


    My twinkling eyes fell on her quietly, but Nicky''s own were facing out the window. She looked as if she was thinking about something.


    I could not stand this kind of atmosphere, so I broke the silence first. "Nicky, what are you thinking about?"


    Hearing my voice, Nicky turned and looked at me. She smiled before going to her usual expression. "It''s nothing. My parents called me just now. They might being to see me in a bit."


    "Is that so? That''s a good thing. You haven''t seen your parents for a long time, no?"


    I envied Nicky for still having her parents. As for me...


    My dust-covered memories were torn open again as I recalled the sandalwood box that Jackie had taken away. It was something my mother left to me, yet I.


    Thinking of this, I sighed and turned to look at Nicky. "You must cherish your time with your parents."


    Nicky knew more or less about my


    situation, and her gaze was apologetic. "I''m sorry, Wanda." "It''s fine. You can bring your parents over to the vi when the timees, it would be more convenient that way."


    "Oh no, I don''t really want them toe here." Nicky''s voice was a little low.


    I could not help frowning while looking at Nicky suspiciously. "Why not?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car became solemn again. Nicky reached out and touched the scar on her face, and her lips were pursed tightly.


    I seemed to have understood something." You didn''t tell them you were hurt?"


    Nicky nodded. "Yeah. Ever since I was a child, they were most afraid of my face being hurt. If my mother finds out, she''ll definitely kick up a fuss, so I want to dy


    that. Didn''t the doctor say that the scar will disappear? It''s just a matter of time. I think it''s better to let theme over after my scar is gone."


    Any parent would be very distressed upon finding out that their daughter has a scar on her face.


    The guilt I felt for Nicky returned to


    my heart again, and my nose suddenly became a little sore. "Nicky, I''m sorry, it''s all because you were trying to save Munchkin. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have..."


    "I''m the one who went over by myself, it has nothing to do with you. The situation was urgent at the time, and I didn''t think too much about t at all. Wanda, you don''t actually have to take this matter to heart." Nicky took my hand.


    To this day, she was stillforting me, which made me even more embarrassed. I held her hand tightly with a firm expression on my face "Don''t worry, if Dr. Jenny can''t heal your scar, I''ll have Theo find a better doctor and make sure they get rid of this wound!"


    "Alright." She smiled and patted my hand.


    The car entered the vi just then and we arrived.


    Entering the living room, I could smell the aroma of food. Caroline had long prepared dinner and was waiting for us toe back.


    "Madam, Miss Doyle, you''re back. Let''s eat first. The master said that he''ll be back in a while."


    "Alright."


    I had dinner with Nicky first without waiting for Theo, and not long after, he also returned.


    We went back to our rooms after dinner.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, I looked at Theo who was looking through documents behind me in the mirror.


    Thinking of the incident between him and Nicky in the office this afternoon, I could not help but ask.


    "Theo, what did you say to Nicky this afternoon?"

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Theo raised his head and nced at me before lowering his head to look back at the document. He replied tly, "Of course, it''s the same as what you said."


    "She didn''t say anything else?" I turned around and asked while I removed my makeup with a cotton pad.


    He did not even raise his head to look at me. "She also thought it made sense, then she went out."


    Theo''s reaction was very calm and I could not see the slightest hint of a waver. It seemed that the afternoon''s affairs had passed by so calmly like this. Even so, I could not rest assured.


    "I''m going to go shower."


    Grabbing my pajamas, I went into the bathroom.


    "By the way, Nicky told me in the car just now that her parents want to meet her, but she doesn''t dare to have them over because of the scar on her face. I was wondering if we could get Dr. Jenny to think of more ways to get Nicky''s scar to go away more quickly?" I shouted out loud while taking a shower.


    I heard Theo''s answer outside after a moment. "We''ll talk when youe out."


    I quickly washed up and came out. Theo was leaning against the head of the bed, and I climbed into the bed. "We can talk now."


    I stared at him, my expression innocentlooking.


    Theo closed the document and turned his gaze to me. He said solemnly, "Removing scars takes time. If we hasten the process hastily, there may be adverse effects."


    Hearing this, I lowered my gaze and sighed. "I just hope that Nicky will be able to meet her parents sooner. Although the scar on her face is a little smaller now, looking at it is still very distressing."


    "I understand how you feel. I''ll inform Jenny to see if there is any other way." Theo caressed my head, his tone bing calmer.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I nodded heavily with a rare smile on my face. "Alright!"


    The next morning, Jenny came very early to change Nicky''s bandages. After changing them, Theo and Jenny chatted for a long time on the balcony. We could not hear their conversation through the door.


    Looking at Nicky''s slightly troubled face, I exined to her. "I asked Theo to ask Dr. Jenny yesterday to see if there''s any other way to get rid of your scar as soon as possible."


    "So that''s it. Wanda, you didn''t have to..."


    "Oh Nicky, it''s my responsibility to patch you up, so don''t worry about it," I cut her off.


    Theo and Jenny came in after a while.


    Jenny looked at us, then turned to Theo. "Well then, President Grant, I''ll be heading back to research first." "Alright."


    After she left, Theo informed us, "Jenny said that there''s a medicine now that


    might remove Director Doyle''s scar as soon as possible, but she still needs some time to experiment it."


    Hearing what he said, therge


    weight in my heart finally eased. "Really? That''s great. If this medicine works, then Nicky will be able to


    recover soon."


    "Dr. Jenny said she still needs to go back to test it out still, Wanda. Don''t get too excited. " Nicky was much calmerpared to me.


    Theo looked at Nicky with a stern expression. "You don''t seem happy, Director Doyle?"


    "What are you saying, Mr. Grant? Of course, I''m happy that I''ll be able to get well soon. But the drug is still in its experimental stage. I think fd better not hold out hope if it fails so that I won''t be disappointed."


    "It won''t, Nicky. Don''t worry. Theo did say that Jenny is an expert in this field, so there definitely won''t be any problems,¡± I said enthusiastically.


    She looked at me and nodded. "Well, I hope so."


    Theo withdrew his scrutinizing gaze and went to the dining room. "Let''s eat."


    "Let''s go, Nicky."

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    The entirety of Grant Corporation had been striving for the artificial intelligence project during this time.


    Late that night, Theo was still working overtime in the office. It was the rare time that I did not go home first either as I remained in the department to help with things that were within my ability.


    I looked up at everyone else. Some were lying on the table and some were already drowsy. They would wake each other up and drink coffee to refresh themselves.


    They were all so tired, Theo even more so.


    Thinking about this, I decided to make a strong cup of tea for him, but when I was standing at the door, I heard a voice inside.


    "President Grant, please proofread this data."


    It was Nicky''s voice. Instead of entering immediately, I stood by and looked at everything that was going on inside through the ss door.


    Nicky was sitting next to Theo, perhaps for the ease of passing the documents. After reading through a document, Nicky would hand it over to Theo when she needed him to check it.


    The two cooperated tacitly, and seeing this, my heart soured.


    They looked so right like this. One was handsome, while the other was beautiful. Both their strengths were equal, and I could not do anything but the little things.


    I lowered my gaze. With a sigh, I prepared to leave.


    The moment I turned around, I happened to meet Keith who was just about to enter the office. He saw me and said hello to me. " Madam, why didn''t you go in aftering here?"


    "I..." I scratched my ear with one hand and nced at the scene inside. They were working, so I did not want to bother them. Thinking of this, I handed the brewed tea to Keith. "Keith, I just recalled that I have something to attend to. Please bring this cup of tea in for me."


    "Oh, okay."


    After Keith epted it, I hurriedly left.


    After leaving his office, I went back to the vi first.


    The scene from just now appeared frequently in my mind. I tossed and turned, then picked up my phone and checked the time. It was one o''clock, but they still had note back.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat up and propped myself up on the bed with both hands as Ipletely fell into deep thought.


    Just then, the room door pushed open.


    When I heard the sound, I hurriedlyy down and pretended to be asleep.


    Footsteps sounded in my ears. He


    first covered me with the nket,


    then left a kiss on my forehead.


    There seemed to be a smile on the


    O


    corner of his lips. "You''re a full -grown adult. Why are you pretending to be asleep?"


    Opening my eyes, I saw Theo and his face that was filled with exhaustion. Yet, he was still smiling when he tooked at me. I sat up and said, "I didn''t manage to fall asleep. Why did you only juste back? Did Nickye back with you?" "She came back earlier than me. Didn''t you hear anything?"


    The moment I heard that Theo was not with Nicky, I instantly felt bountiful joy. Looking at him, I smiled a little. "Are you hungry? Or should you go take a shower first and I''ll cook you some noodles?"


    "I''ll be troubling you then, Madam." His voice was a little hoarse, perhaps tired.


    ''Then, I''ll be off. You go shower first."


    I hurried downstairs to make him noodles. There were still eggs and vegetables in the fridge. I put them together and brought the piping hot noodles upstairs to the room only to see Theo already lying on the bed.


    He seemed to already be asleep. I could see his chest rise and fall evenly with his breathing.


    Putting the noodles down, I walked up and looked at his sleeping visage. I could not help caressing it. He must have been working so hard during this time.


    Perhaps he was woken up by my touch, so Theo grabbed my hand and opened his eyes. I smile. "The noodles are done. Do you still want them?" "Madam made them, so of course."


    I pulled him up, then sat in front of the table at the side. "Eat them while they''re hot." Being in this situation, I suddenly felt wonderful. I thought that this was how peace was...

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    The next morning, Jenny came the moment we came downstairs. Seeing her, my initial happy emotions intensified, and I went forward excitedly. "Dr. Jenny, did the medicine seed?" I looked at her expectantly.


    Jenny gave me a sweet smile and then replied, "Yes, it finally worked."


    "That''s great." I turned around and took Theo''s hand, unable to control my joy.


    Nicky also came down at this moment, and she had a smile on her face. "Wanda, you look very happy. What happened?"


    I walked up to her and told her the good news. "Dr. Jenny said that the trial for the special medicine is sessful. The scar on your face will soon be gone."


    After I said that, Jenny also stepped forward and showed us the small bottle of the medicine. "You just need to apply it for three days and the scar will fade away."


    "That''s too great! Thank you, doctor. Thank you, President Grant. And thank you, Wanda." Nicky''s pretty face was filled with excitement.


    After that, Jenny passed the medicine to Nicky. She exined, "You''ll feel a little itch when the medicine takes effect.


    Remember to bear it and don''t scratch it, got it?"


    Nicky nodded. "Okay, thank you, Dr. Jenny."


    "I''ll keep an eye on you and not let you scratch it." I sat next to her and smiled.


    Thanks to the special medicine, my tense heart finally rxed. I became more efficient at work.


    At noon, I received a call from someone I had not heard from for a long time.


    However, since I was busy with work, I did not take a look at the call record and immediately answered, "Hello."


    "Wanda, it''s me."


    "Shannon?" I was surprised and happy.


    Why would she think of calling me? "Why did you call?"


    Her voice was much more mature and stable than before. "I''vee to Whaldorf City. Do you want to go out and have a meal?"


    "Of course. Tonight?"


    "That''s fine."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After making a dinner appointment with Shannon, we hung up the call.


    Putting down the phone, I suddenly found it a little strange. Was Shannon not in H city? Why did shee to Whaldorf? Could it be that Jordan nned to expand in Whaldorf?


    I clicked on theputer web page and searched for Fredericks Corporation.


    Sure enough, as I thought, it showed that Fredericks Corporation had been to several hot spots in Whaldorf and would be opening a branch in Whaldorf City.


    It was no wonder that Shannon hade to Whaldorf.


    Personally, I was happy that Shannon came to Whaldorf; professionally, I was worried about Jordan and Theo. They were deadly enemies.


    Although thest incident caused a


    lot of damage to Fredericks


    Corporation, Jordan was very concerned about Fredericks


    el


    Corporation after that. Now, Fredericks Corporation''s business was booming and could even go shoulder to shoulder with Grant


    Corporation.


    I endured like this till I got off work. I ceased my thinking and nned to meet Shannon before talking about it some more.


    When I came to the restaurant


    where we were supposed to meet, I


    saw her at a nce. She was sitting by the window, ying with the dishes and cutleries. She looked bored.


    She looked a lot more stable, but her actions were still like a child''s.


    I stepped forward and deliberately went around behind her to pat her shoulder. "Shannon."


    Shannon had obviously been given a fright by me. Her entire person almost jumped."


    Why did you do that-"


    Iughed and sat opposite her. "Have you ordered some food?"


    "Of course."


    "Your belly has grown a lot. When''s your due date?" I smiled as I looked at her belly, which was a sphererger than before.


    Shannon touched her face. "I''ve gained a lot of weight. I''m still a few months away and it''s still early. Your belly doesn''t look to have changed much." "I just got pregnant not too long ago."

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    We talked a lot about things that happened before and were very happy.


    "Since you''re here in Whaldorf, did Jordan alsoe with you?" I pretended to be casual about it, but in reality, I was very concerned.


    Shannon chewed something in her mouth and nodded. "Yeah, he ns to open a branch in Whaldorf and has already selected a location. He''s been busy making arrangements the past few days."


    "That''s great. We can see each other often in the future." Iughed.


    Who knew that Shannon would just wave her hand after hearing what I said? "We won''t be in Whaldorf City all the time. Once the branch is stable, Jordan and I will head back to H City. After all, the head office is there and he''s still the head of Fredericks Corporation."


    "I see."


    Jordan just wanted to expand the scale of thepany and wanted Fredericks Corporation to have a ce in Whaldorf City. It did not look like he was here for Theo, so I was relieved.


    "What are you thinking about, Wanda?"


    I came back to my senses at Shannon''s loud voice. "Nothing, I wasn''t really thinking about anything."


    "Have you met any new friends during this time? Or did anything happen? Tell me quickly."


    "Of course."


    I told her about Cindy and Zedd getting together. I also told Shannon about Nicky.


    However, Shannonined to me after hearing about Nicky. "How could you be so stupid to let Nicky Doyle live in your house?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I found her reaction very strange. "She saved me many times, and she''s injured. She might even have a scar after saving Munchkin. I had Nicky stay to facilitate her treatment."


    "Calling her Nicky too and in such a familiar manner." Shannon shook her head helplessly at me as if she hated what I was doing. "That''s the little nest that you and Theo love. You actually let an outsider in really got to hand it to you.


    I looked at her and said earnestly, "If someone saved you twice and got injured because of you and your child, wouldn''t you be nice to her?" "I''ll be nice to her, but I won''t bring her into my house. I''m not criticizing you, Wanda, but no matter how guilty you feel, you shouldn''t bring outsiders into your home. Your husband is so handsome Be careful that he doesn''t get snatched away." Shannon stared at me and


    persuaded me to send Nicky away. "Listen to my advice and let her go quickly to prevent any trouble."


    "Shannon, you haven''t interacted with Nicky before, so you don''t know how good she is. You''ll definitely like her when I introduce her to you another


    day."


    Nicky and Shannon were my friends, and I hoped they could be good friends too.


    "Forget it. Isn''t she some talented girl?


    She''s out of my league." Shannon


    pursed her lips, expressing her


    1


    disinterest. Anyway, I''ve given you, my suggestion. It''s up to you whether you listen to it or not." looked at her. "Okay, I know you were speaking up for my own good. Dr Jenny said that Nicky''s scar will disappear in three days. Even if I want to keep her, she''ll leave."


    "That couldn''t be better," Shannon replied.


    Seeing her opinion about Nicky, I hurriedly changed the topic. "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about you. What about you? Anything interesting?"


    Shannon pondered for a long time." Nothing interesting. But there is one piece of good news. Do you still remember Thaddea? She met Mr. Right in H City and they''re soon to be married."


    "Really? That''s wonderful."


    I chatted a lot with Shannon and was very happy the entire night.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Since I had not seen Shannon in such a long time, it was veryte by the time I got home.


    Upon entering the room, Theo was sitting on the bed flipping through a magazine. He was obviously waiting for me toe back.


    He looked up when he heard sounds. When he saw that I had returned, he put down the magazine. "Where did you go? You came back sote." There was only worry in his tone and not usation. I put down my bag and responded slowly, "Shannon is here. I chatted with her for quite some time."


    "Oh, I see." Theo just replied to me like this without any extra words.


    This made me feel a little strange. "Why aren''t you asking me how could she possiblye here?"


    With a smile on his face, Theo ced the magazine neatly on the table and answered lightly, "I saw the news. Jordan ns to open a branch in Whaldorf City."


    He should know about these current events as well.


    I sat next to him with a worried look on my face. "Do you think he''ll..."


    Theo knew what I wanted to say. He held my hand tightly and gave me strength. "I don''t think he''ll act so easily after thest time, unless he''s fully confident."


    Fully confident?


    I thought about his words, and unease spread through my heart. "The fact that he suddenly thought of opening a branch in Whaldorf City means it''s most likely that he''sing for you."


    Although his n failedst time, it was not just a day or two that Jordan had been coveting Grant Corporation. As long as he did not get what he wanted, he would initiate other conspiracies and Theo would have to guard against him.


    Theo lowered his gaze. His expression that had been bright just now suddenly darkened. He nodded. "Yes, I''ll be careful. Don''t worry."


    Theo had been in the workce for so many years. I believed that with his strength, he would not fall so easily into Jordan''s trap. Yet, I still felt uneasy.


    Looking at his confident gaze, however, the weight in my heart gradually sank.


    "Alright, go wash up."


    "Okay."


    When I came downstairs the next


    day, I saw Jenny applying


    medication on Nicky. I hurriedly went over to observe the situation and noticed that the scar on Nicky''s face was getting smaller and smaller. There were only some traces of it left.


    I was all smiles. "This is great. It looks like this scar will be gone tomorrow."


    Nicky also looked at me with a smile." Yeah, it''s all thanks to Dr. Jenny''s medicine."


    "This is my job. Well then, I''ll be back tomorrow." Jenny left the vi after applying the medicine.


    I held Nicky''s hand joyfully. "This is


    great. When your scar is gone, I''ll bring you to go meet a friend of mine." "Who is it?" "Her name is Shannon Collins. We met abroad.


    She''s also pregnant," I answered, not


    thinking too much of it. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When Nicky heard the name, her pretty brows seemed to furrow. She said thoughtfully, "This name sounds familiar. Does she have something to do with Fredericks Corporation?"


    "Her husband is Jordan Fredericks, the president of the Fredericks Corporation."


    "I got it. I know her. The media covered them when they got married," Nicky said in a low voice.


    I was never too clear about


    Shannon''s true background, but


    when I thought of the old man Mr. Isaac''s astonishment when she appeared in the bar before, her family must have some status.


    Seeing Nicky''s deep gaze, I could not help asking, "Nicky, what are you thinking about?"


    She came back to her senses and then shook her head at me. "It''s nothing. I didn''t expect you to know Shannon."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "It was a coincidence. I''ll tell you about it when we have time another day." I smiled.


    Nicky nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    Grant Corporation.


    "Wanda, someone is looking for you."


    I was wondering who would be looking for me. When I looked up, I saw Marius'' sunny face. It erged all of a sudden, however, and I was a little scared as I shrank back.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He put his hands on my table and blinked." Why are you surprised by my prosperous appearance?"


    I red at him before I turned my gaze away and fixed them on the screen again." I was startled by you. Why did youe looking for me?" Marius stretched out his big hands to block myputer screen to make me look at him. I could only be forced to turn to him.


    Patiently, I asked, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    He smiled and moved his hands away. "Sis Wan, do you think we''re good friends?"


    Seeing Marius'' devious and cunning smiling face, he must be wanting to ask me for a favor. I leaned back into the chair. " Yes and no."


    "What do you mean?" Marius straightened up and shouted this question like a little boy.


    I smiled lightly. Wrapping my arms around my chest, I looked up at him. "For example, if you were to ask me now, I would definitely say no."


    Hearing this, Marius'' face instantly became wrinkled. He pursed his thin lips tightly, showing a look of grievance. "Oh, forget it. Just pretend I wasn''t here."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Watching his tall figure leave, I did not say anything to get him to stay.


    Marius turned around after a while and said, "Sis Wan, you''re too ruthless. Don''t you have anything to say to get me to stay? You''re just gonna watch me leave?"


    I shrugged and spread my hands out. "I can''t help it if you want to leave."


    "Ohhh, Sis Wan. No matter, I have something I need to ask you for your help anyway." Marius began his tricks. He pulled out a chair and sat directly next to me. "If you don''t agree to it, I won''t leave."


    Turning my head to look at him, I said calmly, "That''s fine. I can call the guards toe over and take you away."


    Marius'' pleading eyes swept toward


    me. He pulled the corner of my clothes and tugged gently. "Sis Wan, are you really so cruel?" "Okay, okay. I won''t make fun of you anymore. What do you need?" I ceased my teasing and asked him. Content


    belongs to


    "It turns out you have this kind of humor. You''re making fun of me." Marius sighed. He then became serious again. "I have a friend''s birthday to attend tonight. Will you apany me?"


    I frowned. I was a little puzzled. "Why?"


    His eyes were dodgy, and he was a little hesitant to speak. Marius bit his lower lip." Uh... It''s just... I want to go with someone so that I don''t lose face."


    It was a friend''s birthday. What face was there to lose?


    I did not understand, so I pointed to my stomach. "I''m a married woman. I dare not go to any birthday party with anyone. You should find someone else." I waved my hand and declined.


    "Don''t be like that, Sis Wan. I''m closer to you. If I find someone I don''t know well, I won''t be able to act like I know them well. What am I going to do when I''m embarrassed?" Marius said in a dull tone.


    My scrutinizing eyes swept over him." Marius Klein, are you sure you''re just looking for someone to apany you? Who''s your friend that''s celebrating their birthday?" I suddenly thought of someone," Is it Wanya?"


    "Since you''ve guessed it, then I''ll tell you the truth. I just want you to put on a show with me."


    "No." I refused without thinking


    about it." I''m married and also


    pregnant. It wouldn''t be right for you to look for me, no?" However, Marius pulled at me, and every word after expressed how I was the most suitable candidate...

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    In the end, I was overwhelmed and could only agree. Marius left the office after that with a satisfied look.


    I rubbed my head that was aching from the noise. Marius was in his 20s. How could he still behave so childishly? It was likely because he had been so well protected by his family.


    However, what should I do tonight?


    I ought to talk to Theo first.


    Thinking of this, I dialed Theo''s number. He had gone out with Keith today. He did not answer the call even after I had waited for a long time. Perhaps he was busy.


    I typed out a text message, sent it to him, and then got back to work.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time to get off work, but Theo had not replied to my text messages or calls. Marius hade to pick me up at this time. He had changed into a formal suit and looked to be in high spirits. "Let''s go, Sis Wan."


    "Ah, I..."


    Nicky had juste out of the office and when she saw me and Marius. Her expression went nk. "Wanda, are you going out?"


    "Yes, Sis Wan is going out with me," Marius responded for me even before I could.


    "Come back early," she said with a smile as she looked at me.


    I smiled awkwardly. "Alright, you should head back first." "Would you like the driver to pick you up at night?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll escort Sis Wan home." Marius patted his chest.


    Nicky nodded. "Okay, I''ll he going first."


    After she left, I picked up my bag and looked at Marius. "Let''s go."


    He looked at me up and down, then shook his head. "You look too professional. I have to take you somewhere first."


    "Where?"


    "You''ll know when we arrive."


    Marius took me to a styling boutique and chose a set of clothes for me to put on. It was a kind of white dress. He then had me put on makeup and got my hair curled.


    In just half an hour, I waspletely refreshed from head to toe.


    He snapped his fingers beside me. "There we go."


    This makeover made me look like a littledy in her early 20s at a nce. I turned to him and said with a smile, "Are you bringing me to piss her off?" Marius, having been exposed by me, suddenly panicked. He avoided my direct gaze. "That''s not what I was intending. I just don''t want to go alone."


    Standing in front of the mirror, I


    sorted out my clothes and hair while saying with a smile, "I can totally guess what you''re thinking, little boy. Wanyamust have found another boyfriend. That''s why you want to bring someone there too."


    Thinking of the scene of him getting drunk because of Wanya, my heart ached for him.


    Marius'' emotions for her were earnest, but it was a pity that he was trampled on.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I could not bear to look at scenes like this the most. I stepped forward and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    "Really?" Marius did not expect my attitude to change so quickly and looked a little ttered.


    Nodding, I continued, "If you had told


    me the entire story earlier, I would definitely have agreed with you. Although I don''t advocate such a practice, it''s only right to help friends."


    Marius looked at me, it was clear from his gaze that he was touched. "Thank you, Sis Wan."


    "Okay, don''t get all sappy. Let''s go."


    I took the lead and walked in front of


    Marius while he followed behind me. "You can be more imposingter. Think about Theo and learn from him believe Wanya wille back toyou soon."


    Marius hurried up to me closely and was shoulder to shoulder with me. "Then I''ll treat her the way I was treated."


    "Awesome." I gave him a thumbs up, and we got into the car right after.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    The birthday party was held in Room 1907 on the upper floors of Imperial Clubhouse.


    The higher the floor, the more distinguished the status of the people there, which also meant the richer.


    In the elevator, I turned to look at Marius who was next to me. He threw away the grin he had on and reced it with a solemn look. He looked quite reliable like this.


    I smiled and inadvertently said, "Looks like she found a nice man."


    Marius also nced at the lit-up button on the 19th floor. He just let out a sneer. "It seems so."


    With his hands in his pockets and his back straight, he looked high-spirited and imposing.


    This little brat was handsome when he got serious.


    "What''s her full name?"


    "Wanya Nielsen."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When we arrived at the door of Room 1907, he stalled and did not open the door.


    I looked at him and caught him trembling slightly as he clung to his trouser legs.


    Obviously, he still loved Wanya, but Wanya had abandoned him.


    I had also more or less learned about his rtionship with Wanya prior. Wanya did not know about his background. When she broke up with Mariuster on, she also mentioned that he was just a poor boy with no ambition. He only knew how to grin the entire day.


    She sounded like a vain girl, and it was really not worth it for this little brat to treat her like this.


    I took the initiative to take his arm and tugged on him. "Why are you spacing out? Let''s go in."


    "Alright," Marius replied softly, then opened the door with the other hand.


    The moment the door was pushed open, the sounds of mor suddenly stopped and all attention was focused on us.


    At a nce, I saw the girl sitting in the center. She had a delicate face like a doll''s and was wearing a birthday hat on her head. This was Wanya. No wonder Marius was smitten with her. She sure was pretty.


    From the way she was looking at Marius, I could tell that she was amazed by him. Perhaps it was because Marius''s clothes were usually too casual. Suddenly seeing him in a formal suit made people marvel at his slender figure.


    "Hey, isn''t that Marius? Wanya, your exboyfriend is really hard to recognize when he''s dressed in formal clothes." Wanya''s friend next to her broke the silence first.


    "Yeah, he even brought a beautiful girl


    over. I wonder if she''s his new girlfriend?"


    Wanya''s eyes quickly fell on me, and there was hostility in them. "Are you Marius'' new girlfriend?"


    They had already broken up, yet she was addressing him so familiarly


    eline


    I frowned before leaning into Marius'' arms. "Yeah, he said he wanted to bring me over to have a look, so I''m here." "Is that so?" Wanya''s eyes looked like she was shooting thousands of sharp swords at me. Perhaps she thought I stole her limelight.


    She raised the arm of the man next to her," This is my boyfriend. He started his ownpany and is so much better than some people whock ambition."


    Marius nced at her slightly, and his gaze was cold. He saw Wanya pulling the other man''s arms, and his own hands were straining. I tugged on him and motioned for him to control himself.


    I smiled and met Wanya''s smug gaze. "Oh, no wonder you got a room on the 19th floor."


    "Of course. Lady, you look older than


    Marius, but you shouldn''t end up ruining your future just because you''re looking for younger men. Al he ever does is giggle. He doesn''t do anything serious, so he might have to rely on you to support him." Wanya rolled her eyes at M¨¤rius. She was obviously looking down on him.


    "Yeah, when our Wanya was with him, she was always mistreated. He''d stay at home every day and wouldn''t go anywhere. The stuff he bought for our Wanya was all goods without guarantee. Don''t be fooled


    by his sweet words." Severof


    Wanya''s friends stood up and spoke for her.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    I shook my head helplessly and turned to look at Marius. He was also looking at me with a smile on his face. He did not want to defend himself, but since I was here, I would not stand for it.


    "I suppose you guys aren''t aware, but I grew up with Marius and know his family very well." I was only looking at Wanya.


    I did not expect such a dark expression on this girl with her angelic face. What a pity.


    When Wanya heard my words, her expression changed abruptly. "What kind of family could he have evene from? Stop joking."


    "You don''t know the industry the Kleins are in? It''smon sense. Most of the real estate development rights in the Zenon area are in the Kleins'' hands," I said casually as if I was just speaking about a verymon matter.


    For ordinary people, however, this was an extraordinary thing.


    Wanya''s group did not even react yet, but her new boyfriend was the first to say, "The Kleins? The Kleins of Zenon? Could it be that your father is Lincoln Klein?"


    "Yes, he''s my father," Marius swept his gaze over him and answered calmly.


    This time, it was not just him as Wanya''s face also paled. She thought that Marius was just a little-known rascal, but she did not think his family background was that prestigious. She should be regretting it now.


    I pursed my lips, a slight smile appearing on the corners of my mouth. "I''m sure you know Drover Flynn? He''s a leader in the artificial intelligence industry. He and Marius are brothers in arms, and they often interact with each other."


    "My God, even Drover Flynn."


    "I didn''t expect Marius to be so powerful. Wanya, you really missed out."


    These words made Wanya''s expression ugly. She smiled wryly, and I could see that she really wanted to leave the scene.


    However, this was her court today, and she had to be here no matter what.


    "Since I''m here. I''ll give you a present. Just take it as a parting gift."


    Marius took out a beautiful ck box from his trouser pocket. He put it on the table and pushed it to Wanya.


    There was the letter M on the ck box. Someone next to her could not help but cover their mouth. "Could this be. After Wanya opened it, there was a ne lying quietly inside. It was dazzling under the flickering lights.


    This ne was very valuable, and it was only limited to three pieces. One could not buy it with just money alone.


    "I had wanted to give it to you as an anniversary gift and then tell you who I was, but I didn''t expect it to end so early. So that''s that. Don''t contact me in the future."


    Marius had obviously realized how


    Wanya prioritized vanity, and his attitude suddenly cooled. He turned to me "I think we should go get a candlelight dinner. It''s too noisy here."


    "Alright. I''d also like it to be a bit


    you a happy birthday, ex-girlfriend." I curled my lips into a smile, then took Marius'' hand and left. Content


    quieter, Let''s go first, then. I wish et


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After leaving Imperial Clubhouse, Marius shouted to the sky as if to express the unhappiness in his heart. He turned his head after he did that. "I feel so much better."


    "You should know now how unworthy that Wanya is."


    "Yeah, I was really blind. I thought she was a good woman." Marius pulled on his tie and sighed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I patted him on the shoulder. "It''s okay. It''s not toote for you to realize her true colors now. That matter is over now. Send me back."


    "No, I still have to invite you to dinner to thank you."


    "I''m not very hungry. You can just say thank you. It''s nothing."


    He shook his hand as if he did not agree with me. He remained stubborn to the end. "No, let''s go. I know a very delicious restaurant."


    Marius regained his previous image which was that of arge child. He grabbed my shoulders and walked toward the car...

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    It was veryte by the time Marius sent me home. I had been paying attention to my phone during dinner, but Theo had not replied to me. "Be careful on your way back."


    "Alright. Goodbye, Sis Wan."


    "Goodbye."


    After seeing him off, I entered the vi.


    The living room was dark and dimly lit. In the past, Theo would have definitely waited for me toe back in the living room.


    Today, however, he was not here waiting for me.


    I went upstairs and returned to my room with an uneasy heart. The lights in the room were also off.


    I thought Theo had not returned yet, so I reached out and switched on the lights. I did not expect him to be sitting on the edge of the bed. That scared me all of a sudden. I patted my chest and slowly readjusted my breathing. "Theo, why are you sitting here with the lights off? You almost scared me to death."


    Theo nced at me with scrutinizing eyes. "Where did you go? Why are you dressed like this?"


    "I went out with Marius. I called you but you didn''t answer. I also sent you a text message. Didn''t you receive it?" I did not take the situation too seriously. I put down my bag and went to wash up.


    He stood up and stopped me. He then turned on his phone in front of me. "I received no calls and no text messages."


    "How is it possible? I clearly made them."


    In order to prove my innocence, I took out my mobile phone and dug through the phone records and text messages records, but they were nk. I frowned. "How is this possible?"


    Theo dropped the phone. "I''m not pursuing this, but why did you go out with him?"


    It was a familiar questioning tone.


    A sense of grievance welled up from the bottom of my heart. I sat down, turning my face away. "It was his ex-girlfriend''s birthday and he asked me to apany him."


    "Apany him for what?"


    "To piss her off," I responded sinctly.


    I heard Theo breathe deeply. He took out a few photos and threw them in front of me." You were acting all lovey-dovey with him to piss his ex off, right?"


    In the photo, it was me snuggling Marius'' arms in the private room just now.


    "You had people follow me?"


    el


    Set


    "I was worried about you. I didn''t know where you went, so I asked people to look for you. I got these photos in the end. Wanda Lane, do you know that you''re already married?!" Theo looked furious. It was the first time he was so furious With me after I came back.


    vel


    I knew I was at the losing end in this matter, so when I looked at him, I calmed my tone. "Theo, I know it was wrong of me to do that, but Marius begged me. And when I heard his story with his former girlfriend, I was so angry for a moment. That''s why I promised him. He''s just a younger brother to me." "You treat him as a younger brother, but what about him? Are you sure he doesn''t have any intentions?" Theo asked me.


    "Of course, he doesn''t. Also, I really called and messaged you. I don''t know why you didn''t see them. I had thought about waiting for your reply, but I didn''t get a reply."


    Hearing this, Theo smiled coldly. "You didn''t call or send anything at all. Of course, there are no records."


    "You don''t believe me."


    "You made me not believe you!"


    Grievance instantly filled my heart, and my answer was caught in my throat. I was unable to utter a single word.


    Seeing my silence, Theo red at


    me with red eyes. "Guilty? Nothing to


    say?" I looked up at him,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    expressionless. "Since you don''t believe me, then I have nothing to say. You can think what you want!"


    After saying this, I mmed the door as I left.


    Holding back my tears, I went downstairs and sat on the sofa in the living room. I did not know if I was feeling wronged or sad at the moment.


    "Wanda..."


    Nicky likely came down to see me after hearing our quarrel. "Are you alright?"

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    After hearing her voice, I forced back the tears from my already red-rimmed eyes.


    I turned my head and caught a glimpse of Nicky, who was behind me. My lips were drawn into a slight arc. "Everything''s fine."


    Nicky had walked up beside me. She patted me on the shoulder. "You say you''re fine, yet I heard your voices."


    Yes, how could Nicky not have heard such a loud argument?


    I sighed and shook my head. "I want to be alone."


    "Okay, rest early."


    I could feel Nicky ncing back at me before going upstairs. Then, I heard her footsteps making their way upstairs.


    I was alone in the living room again. It was silent.


    Closing my eyes, I felt the emptiness of the night alone. My heart was deste.


    This was the first time we had a fight ever since we got back.


    I did not know why Theo did not receive my calls or text messages, but what saddened me was his suspicion of me.


    Suspicion was the most feared between husband and wife. He never hadplete trust in me.


    Thinking of this, my entire heart felt like it had fallen to the bottom of a valley.


    Some time passed when I felt an extra weight on my shoulders. I slowly parted my tightly pursed lips. "Nicky, you ought to go to sleep early. I''m fine." "Go back to your room and sleep."


    Theo''s low voice sounded in my ears. His tone was gentle, and he sounded obviously calmer.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    My heart sank. I opened my eyes and met his misted ones. The tears that I had been holding back reappeared sneakily. "No."


    My voice was choked, and my tears fell drop by drop like pearls.


    I could feel Theo panicking at this moment. He hurriedly took out a few tissues and handed them to me. He also grabbed some in his hand and wiped my face.


    "I don''t need you to wipe it. You''re hurting me." I removed his hand and wiped my tears.


    He came up beside me and took me into his arms, hugging me tightly. No matter


    how much I struggled, he would not let me go. He gradually released his strength when I stopped.


    "I''m sorry."


    The two words that escaped his mouth weighed a thousand pounds.


    Theo lowered his head as he admitted his mistake.


    I looked up and saw his slightly sad handsome face through the dimness. The grievance in my heart gradually dissipated.


    He patted me on the back. "I was too harsh just now. I was just angry for a moment. I believe you."


    His word of faith made my tears overflow like a flood.


    "Hmph, you didn''t believe me." I snorted coldly while crying.


    Theo lowered his head to look at me.


    Seeing my appearance, he could not help the corners of his mouth from twitching into a smile. "Yes, it''s all my fault. It won''t happen again. Please forgive me." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    His attitude this time was pretty alright and his tone was also very soft; this made it difficult for me to be mad at him.


    "I''ll forgive you this time. I won''t let you off so easily next time."


    I reached my arms out and hugged his waist, feeling the warmth of his embrace.


    A long time passed before I reluctantly parted from him. Theo took my hand. "Let''s go, it''s veryte now, Let''s go to bed."


    "Alright. I still think it''s very strange,


    §Ú§Ù?


    though. Why was there no record of calls or messages from me on your phone, and why were they gone from my phone?." This was a question I could not wrap my head around.


    "Don''t think about it for now, leave it for another day. Sleep first." Theo clenched my hand as we walked to the room step by step.


    I did not ask any more questions.


    Although this suspicion had beemet


    circling in my mind, I believe I


    e to uncover the reas


    Would

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Come morning, I was woken up by the harsh light shining on the window.


    I yawned with my arms over my eyes. I slept toote the night before.


    I turned my head to the side, and sure enough, Theo had already left.


    Just where did he get so much energy from?


    I finally got out of bed and went downstairs after taking a shower.


    I saw Nicky sitting in the living room the moment I reached downstairs. "Good morning, Nicky."


    Nicky stood up when she saw me and looked at me worriedly. "Yesterday, you and President Grant....."


    I waved my hand, feeling embarrassed. I smiled sweetly. "Everything is alright. It was just a bit of a misunderstanding. We resolved it afterward."


    "That''s good." She seemed relieved, and her tense nerves loosened greatly.


    I felt warm inside because she was so worried about us.


    The doorbell rang. Caroline opened the door, and it was Dr. Jenny.


    Right, today was the third day.


    I suddenly recalled something and turned to look at Nicky. The smile on the corners of my mouth widened even more. "Nicky, how have you been feeling the past two days?" "The scar indeed shrunk a lot more yesterday morning. After taking the medicine yesterday, I didn''t feel any itchiness but a slight tingling. It''s probably a normal phenomenon." Nicky actually sounded a little weak when she said this. She could not say so for sure if it was normal.


    I took her hand and reassured her. "It''s okay, trust the doctor."


    "Alright." She nodded at me.


    Jenny hade over with a medicine box. I sat down with Nicky, and Jenny started to remove the gauze from yesterday. My heart was also suspended in midair at this time. I wondered if the scar was still there.


    Her movements were quick, and the gauze was removed at once. When I saw Nicky''s wound, I was stunned. Jenny was too.


    "How could this be?" I could not believe what I saw.


    Seeing our appearance, Nicky looked puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    She picked up the mirror next to her suspiciously and looked at it. I hurriedly grabbed it and shook my head. "Don''t look, Nicky."


    "It didn''t heal, did it?" Nicky reached


    out to


    to.


    it but she did not dare


    red at us and uttered


    word by word, "Not only is it bad, but it''s serious, isn''t it?"


    My throat moved slightly. I did not know how to respond.


    "Give me the mirror." Nicky reached out to me for a mirror.


    I gripped the mirror I snatched over just now behind me. She had a firm expression on her face, telling me thatshe would find out in the end anyway.


    I closed my eyes and gave her the mirror. Nicky grabbed the mirror and looked at it. The scar on her face was not gone. Instead, it had begun to fester and little bubbles had even appeared. It gave me goosebumps.


    Nicky instantly threw the mirror. She turned around and ran upstairs, probably back to her room.


    I did not chase after her. She probably needed to calm down now. I looked at Jenny, "Dr. Jenny, is this a side effect of the medicine?"


    "No, this shouldn''t have happened. My experiment waspletely fine, as was my medicine." Jenny also looked like she could not believe it.


    I instantly freaked out. My debt toward Nicky grew even more now. I had to tell


    Theo about this.


    I grabbed my phone and dialed Theo''s number. He answered after a while.


    "Bad news, Theo. The scar on Nicky''s face hasn''t recovered and became even more serious now. Come back quickly and have a look."


    "Ille back now. Wait for me."


    After hanging up the call, Jenny and I sat on the sofa, waiting for Theo toe back.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard the door open after some time. I quickly came back to my senses. Theo had rushed home. I got up quickly and threw myself into his arms...

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Theo patted my back andforted me softly. "It''s alright. Let''s understand the situation first, okay?" "Okay."


    He helped me to the sofa, and Jenny stood up when she saw him with an expression of disbelief on her face. "President Grant, I tried the medicine many times and had never encountered any issues. This..."


    Hearing Jenny''s exnation, Theo remained calm. He sat down with me and slowly turned his eyes to Jenny, "Are the documentationsplete?" He just asked a simple question.


    Jenny nodded and frowned. "It''s all there, including the test data files." "Go back and bring them to me, including the medicine. I''ll get someone to test it." Theo''s voice was low, but his expression was rather calm.


    "I understand."


    "Go back first, then."


    At Theo''s words, Jenny got up and left. She sighed a little helplessly before she left.


    Seeing Jenny''s back as she left, I felt even more anxious. I turned to Theo. "Theo, what should I do now? Nicky''s wound has gotten worse now." Head lowered, I was at a loss.


    Theo hugged me tightly. He held my face and said to me earnestly, "Since it has already happened, let us choose to ept it and solve it. I''ll get to the root of the problem. You, my wife, will helpfort


    Director Doyle."


    Comfort her...


    I hesitated for a moment before saying," But I don''t know how tofort her, I..."


    "It''s not your fault. You don''t need to me yourself. I was the one who found Jenny. I''ll find time to chat with Director Doyle too. Before that, however, you have to tell her that since this urred so abruptly, something must have gone awry."


    His expression was serious, and his tone was solemn. My eyes shone slightly, revealing a thoughtful expression. After a while, I raised my eyes to look at Theo." You mean to say that the medicine was switched?"


    "We can''t rule out this possibility."


    "Yeah, Nicky''s scar had shrunk so much thest two days, but it suddenly became serious again today. If the medicine had any side effects, they should have appeared yesterday, but they didn''t. But, who would have changed it? Jenny works in a hospital. How did that person know what the medicine was used for?"


    A variety of doubts settled in my mind, and there were no answers to any of them.


    I pursed my lips tightly. This was beyond me.


    Theo patted me on the shoulder, and a small smile graced the corners of "Go andfort her first."


    his


    He motioned to me to head upstairs.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." I got up and went upstairs to Nicky''s room.


    Standing at the door, I lifted my hand to knock on it, but I was a little conflicted. What should I say first?


    After pondering for a moment, I knocked on the door. "Nicky, are you okay?"


    "Come in, Wanda."


    Her voice did not sound any different. There was still a sense ofposure.


    I twisted the doorknob and went in. Nicky was sitting beside the bed, her head down.


    I could not tell what she was thinking.


    "Nicky." I sat down beside her. She had bandaged the scar on her face herself. "I''m sorry."


    Nicky turned to look at me with a small smile on her face. She shook her head at me. "This has nothing to do with you.


    Maybe we shouldn''t hold out on any hope and it''ll get better if we just let it go."


    She said, unable to hide her loss.


    "If you''re sad, you might as well cry. You''d


    feel better."


    "Actually, I''m not sad. I just found it


    hard to ept for a moment just now. I''ve acknowledged it now Wanda, you don''t have to worry about me, really." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The way Nicky was now made me even more ufortable...

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    She abruptly stood up after a while and smiled at me. "Come on, let''s go to work."


    I was stunned, but then I nodded. "Okay."


    Grant Corporation.


    We just so happened to bump into Drover who had juste over when we arrived at the hall.


    "Miss Lane, Director Doyle."


    "Mr. Drover."


    There was a smile on Drover''s mouth." President Grant called for a project meeting, so I came here."


    "I see," I said softly.


    Nicky remained silent. Drover seemed to have noticed her and looked over. "Has the wound on your face recovered, Director Doyle?"


    He immediately brought up this topic upon arriving. I looked at Nicky carefully and exined on her behalf, "It''s almost healed. Let''s go up together, Mr. Drover."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Alright."


    Fortunately, he did not ask any further questions and we entered the elevator together.


    The project meeting was only attended by the key individuals, hence I was not listed.


    In my department, all I could think about at this moment was how to help Nicky remove the scar on her face.


    That noon, Shannon just so happened to have invited me to eat at a restaurant near thepany, so I went.


    I was a little mentally preupied because of the matter with Nicky and did not have an appetite. Shannon looked at me and put down her cutleries. "What''s wrong, Wanda? Do you really not have an appetite eating with me?"


    I came back to my senses. Hearing what she said, I quickly exined, "Oh no, it''s because of Nicky."


    "The woman living in your house now?


    What happened to her?" Shannon asked indifferently.


    I told her about Nicky, and Shannon sighed after hearing it. "This is too weird. It was supposed to get better, but it suddenly deteriorated. This makes it clear that the medicine was switched out."


    She hit the nail on the head, and I nodded in agreement. "Theo and guessed the same, but we haven''t found out who did it yet. And we don''t have any clues. However, our top priority now is to help Nicky."


    I would feel indebted to Nicky for as long as that scar remained on her face.


    "We met a doctor in France before. He seems to be an expert in this aspect. Why don''t I set an appointment with him for you?" Shannon suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, my eyes lit up and I could not stop myself from nodding. "That would be beyond great. Thank you, Shannon."


    "We''re close friends who have experienced life and death together. What are you being so courteous to me for?" Shannon waved her hand. "By the way, Jordan would like to invite you and Theo for a meal when you''re free."


    He invited us to dinner? Could it be a setup? Although Shannon was unaware of the grievance between Jordan and Theo, she should have heard of it. Why would she bring this up?


    Shannon could tell what I was thinking and chuckled. "It''s nothing. The past is the past. He also wants to make amends and apologize to you two."


    Apologize... This was not something Jordan would do.


    "Wanda, don''t embarrass me. You muste." Shannon covered my hand and looked at me expectantly.


    I had to give Shannon face.


    In the end, I still epted. "Okay, I''ll tell Theo." "Yes!" Shannon let out a sigh of relief after she received my reply.


    I only hoped now that the French doctor she was going to introduce would be able to heal the scars on Nicky''s face. Thinking of this, I could not help but sigh.


    Shannon heard me sigh and tilted


    1


    her head to look at me. "Okay, okay, don''t think too hard about it while you''re having a meal. It''s more important that you eat well." She scooped some vegetables into my bowl and looked reproachful.


    She was right. I could not keep wearing a long face when I was out eating with a friend.


    "Okay, let''s eat!" I smiled.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    That night, I tossed and turned in bed as my mind was filled with what I should do about Nicky''s injury.


    Theo obviously noticed it. He put down the file and looked at me. "Still thinking about it?"


    "Yeah." I sat up. "Shannon told me today that she knows a French doctor. I was thinking that if possible, I could ask him to take a look at Nicky." Hearing this, Theo frowned slightly. Face in a twist, he asked, "You met Shannon again?"


    "Yeah, we had a meal together. What''s wrong?" Catching the sudden change in Theo''s expression, I lowered my gaze.


    Could it be that he suspected that


    Shannon''s intentions were not pure?


    He shook his head and waved his hand. "It''s alright. I just think you guys have been seeing each other a lottely."


    "Shannon also mentioned that Jordan is thinking of inviting us to dinner. She said that he wants to make amends." After saying that, I subconsciously looked at Theo''s expression.


    Sure enough, he smiled lightly and then said, "Do you believe he will want to make amends?"


    After thinking for a while, I shook my head. "I don''t believe he would, but we should give Shannon face. A meal should be fine.


    You can also learn what his objective is." I blinked and looked at Theo.


    "Whatever the madam says." Theo patted my head with a doting smile on his face.


    Just as he was about to kiss me, the phone that he ced on the table suddenly rang. He reached out to pick it up, and I seemed to have heard Keith''s voice. However, I could not quite hear what he was saying,


    Theo turned to me after ending up the call." The medicine was indeed switched out."


    My expression changed slightly, and I felt a surge of anger in my heart rushing skyward. "Did you find out who did it?"


    "Not yet. It might not be easy to look into it." Theo lowered his gaze, expression a little heavy. "It''s impossible that the medicine was switched out in theboratory."


    Hearing his words, I pondered for a


    moment. Theboratory was heavily guarded, and it was indeed


    impossible for it to have happened there. Hence, it was very likely that it happened when Jenny was making her way over or she gave someone the chance to switch them. There was also a chance Jenny herself might be the one who did it, but how was it possible? She had no grievances against Nicky. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Besides, what was this person''s reason for doing this? Did they just want to harm Nicky? What good would it bring them?


    Feeling that something was off, I fixed my eyes on him and asked, "Why is your expression suddenly so ugly? Did you think of something?"


    I heard Theo sigh heavily before he slowly said, "I keep feeling as if this incident is aimed at us and not Nicky."


    "You mean, against you and Grant Corporation?" I was stunned for a moment, and my brows furrowed. "But who knows that Nicky is living with us?"


    "It''s not difficult to find out about it as long as that person puts their heart into it. You bothmute to and get off work together every day. They''ll know if they pay attention," The murmured in a low voice, his ga?e solemn. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, he was right.


    "The people in thepany are very suspicious." I blurted out. They see me and Nickying in and out every day so it would be too easy for them to know. "Could it be that we have a mole?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Theo''s thin lips pursed lightly, forming a perfect arc. "But I will conduct an investigation first. Don''t intervene in this matter, so that you don''t get involved. As for Nicky, you and her should move separately tomorrow." "Okay, I got it." I did not refute him. With this matter handed over to Theo, it would be resolved soon.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    The next day, Nicky and I left for thepany separately like what Theo had said.


    Afterst night, I kept feeling a slight prickle in my heart when I looked at the people in Grant Corporation now. I sighed softly as I watched the smiling faces pass by in front of me.


    "Wanda, why are you sighing so early in the morning?" Nicky suddenly appeared behind me, patting my shoulder as she asked with concern.


    I shook my head. When I saw her, my guilt crept out. "It''s nothing. You''ve arrived too."


    "Yeah, let''s go up together." "Uh, I''ll head upter." Nicky was about to take my hand, but I let go and her hand fell short at this moment. She had a puzzled expression on her face.


    Seeing her like this, I hurriedly exined," I have something to do. You can head up first."


    "Alright," she replied before heading upstairs without asking any more questions.


    The medicine had been reced, and this was targeted at Grant Corporation and not her. However, Nicky was the one who suffered. It was because I forced her to stay in my home that this happened. Otherwise, Nicky''s wound would not have deteriorated. It was all my fault.


    I went into the elevator, but instead of going up to the department, I went up to Theo''s office.


    "Madam, why did youe up?" Keith saw me and greeted me first.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Theo should have handed that matter over to Keith to investigate.


    Thinking of this, I asked him, "Keith, are you looking into how the medicine was switched?"


    Hearing this, he was stunned for a moment before he nodded. "Yes, I''m looking into it."


    "So, have you found anything yet?" I asked.


    "About that..."


    I could see Keith''s hesitation. It must be Theo who had told him not to tell me anything. He did not want me intervening so as to keep anything from befalling me.


    I did not want to trouble Keith, so I just asked, "Is President Grant in?"


    "Yes.


    "I''ll go look for him."


    The door of the office was easily pushed open, and the moment I went insaw Theo standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He was looking into the distance. I wondered what he was thinking.


    "President Grant." My voice echoed in the office.


    He turned to look at me before walking over to the table and taking a seat. "What''s the matter?"


    I walked over to him and stared at


    him. "I know you don''t want me to intervene for my own good, but can know the progress of the matter? If Keith finds any clues, you can at least let him tell me about it, no? Otherwise, I''d know nothing and that''ll scare me."


    Theo''s deep eyes wandered over to me, and his expression was heavy. "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to control yourself and go and settle ounts with the person the moment you find out who it


    vel


    don''t want to see that happen."


    "I swear I won''t be so impulsive. Trust me." There was a gleam of affirmation in my eyes.


    I just wanted to know what was the progress and not have to wait like this.


    Finally, Theopromised and agreed with me. "Okay, I''ll allow Keith to report the progress of the investigation to you, but you can''t make any decisions without authorization, got it?"


    "Alright. So, where has his investigation reached?" "The internal investigation is not over yet and we haven''t found anything worth suspecting for the time being."


    In other words, all the Grant Corporation people who had been looked into so far were safe.


    I nodded. "Got it. I hope to find out what this person is trying to do soon."


    "Grant Corporation has manypetitors, but if you really want to nab someone, it can only be him."


    "You mean Jordan?"


    Jordan''s desire for Grant Corporation was not a matter of a day or two. However, he did not know about Nicky, so how could he have this n? I doubted it.


    "There is just a possibility. I''ll have Keith look into it."

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    When I was checking the data, my phone on the desktop vibrated. I answered the phone and heard Shannon''s crisp voice. "I managed to make an appointment for you, Wanda!"


    I was still a little confused, but then I suddenly recalled what she said to me thest time and immediately got excited." That French doctor?"


    "That''s right. He just so happens to be here in Hatton for a week. If you have time tonight, would you like to have me bring him over?" "Okay, thank you so much, Shannon."


    I finally felt a littleforted inside after hanging up the call.


    That evening, I went to meet Shannon as agreed. There was a foreign doctor following her. He looked quite professional. "Is this the one?"


    She nodded at me and began introducing," Tini, a famous French surgeon."


    "Hello, I''m sorry to have troubled you into making a special trip, Dr. Tini."


    Tini waved his hand and replied in not-so-fluent Hattonese, "It''s fine. Let us be off, then."


    I took them to the car, and we returned to Regal Vi.


    "Pleasee in."


    Nicky happened to be in the living room when we came back to the vi. I busied myself with the introductions, "Shannon Collins, my good friend." I turned to


    Shannon. "Nicky Doyle."


    Shannon nced at Nicky with a scrutinizing gaze, her eyes leaving out nothing. She slowly moved forward and stretched out her hand, "Hello, it''s nice to meet you. Wanda has told me a lot about you."


    "Wanda also told me about you, her good friend." Nicky reached out and held it. Both of them had smiles on their faces. She


    looked back at Tini and was puzzled, "This is?"


    "Oh, this is the French doctor, Tini, whom Shannon introduced to me. He came to take a look at your wound."


    After bringing them to the couch and taking a seat, Tini began examining Nicky.


    He carried a medical box with him with all the materials in the box. Tini took off the gauze on Nicky''s face, revealing a more serious wound.


    The scar that was about to heal at first was now festering.


    "This wound is very serious. It


    shouldn''t be covered with gauze the entire time. It needs to be exposed to fresh air to be able to breathe," Tin! said while applying some medicine.


    Exposed?


    I looked at Nicky. With how serious it was now, if it was exposed like this, would it not be the topic of conversation? "Doctor Tint, but this looks like..."


    "I understand that you girls like looking pretty, but if you don''t expose it and keep having it covered, it''ll get worse," Tini responded with a serious tone.


    "Wanda, it''s okay. I''ll do as the


    doctor says," Nicky interrupted what I was about to say next. She looked calm and did not seem to care about the wound on her face. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Shannon nudged me and nced at me," Nicky is kinda awesome."


    "Don''t say such things, Shannon."


    I had already been feeling guilty about Nicky, and her having to go out and about with that ugly scar now made me feel even worse inside.


    After Tini was done, he warned, ''This


    wound is obviously the result of you using the wrong medicine before, which led to its current severity. You must pay attention after this. If you make another mistake, there''ll be nothing else you can do. This is the medicine. Apply it three times a day.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    get better once the bottle runs out." "Thank you, Dr. Tini." "I have something to do after this, so I''ll take my leave first."


    Shannon and I escorted Tini to the car before turning back. Shannon held me back in the yard. "How could someone have switched up her medicine? Did she herself..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Shannon. Who would make a joke out of their own face?"


    "I was just saying. I just can''t figure it out." Shannon pursed her lips.


    "Theo is already looking into it. I believe that he''ll have results soon."

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Caroline had already prepared dinner, so I had Shannon stay for a meal. She could also get to know Nicky better.


    At the dinner table, Shannon was still her carefree self and was unrestrained in front of Nicky, whom she was not familiar with. I looked at her and did not know whether tough or cry. "She''s always like this. Please don''t mind her."


    I exined just in case Nicky thought that she was being rude.


    Nicky waved her hand and said with a smile, "I don''t mind it. Shannon is very cute.


    Hearing this, Shannon''s chopsticks stopped. She looked at Nicky with a smile at the corner of her lips. "Thank you for yourpliment. You''re also very beautiful. I heard Wanda say that you got injured because you were saving Munchkin."


    "Yes, it was just an ident. It''s nothing." Nicky obviously did not want to talk about it, so she just brought her through it in a hurry.


    Shannon was unwilling to leave on this topic, however. She continued asking, "Not only Munchkin, but you also saved Wanda several times. Oh, I was just wondering. Whaldorf City is huge. How is it that you were always there to save Wanda when something was going to happen to her?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought Shannon was getting more outrageous the more she spoke. I also noted that Nicky''s expression had changed. I interrupted Shannon quickly." Shannon, they were just idents. Don''t


    think about them so much."


    Shannon nced at me, and her smile grew wider. "I wasn''t implying anything. I was justmenting. Fate is really something that justes as it pleases. This means that Miss Doyle is quite fated with you, Wanda."


    For a moment, Nicky looked up and faced her with a faint smile on her face. "Yes, our fates run deep. That''s why we became friends. The same is true for Miss Collins and Wanda."


    "That''s right, our friendship that started abroad is one that transcended life, no?" Shannon raised her brow at me.


    I echoed her, "Yes, yes. Both of you are my friends, and I hope you can be good friends too."


    I observed both their expressions


    after I said this. They did not look very happy. Maybe it was because they did not know each other well enough yet, but it was fine. I would take things one step at a time. I was confident that they would definitely be friends.


    Caroline brought us fruit after we were done with our meals.


    "Miss Doyle, your parents are still around, yes? Where are they now and what are they doing?" Shannon asked another question for no reason.


    I nced at her, and there was a slight reproach in my tone. "Shannon, are you investigating her household?"


    Shannon smiled and did not take it seriously. "I just want to learn more about Miss Doyle. Or is it not too convenient to reveal it?" "My parents are just ordinary employees. They work in the same factory. There''s nothing much to say," Nicky responded generously.


    Shannon nodded with a thoughtful look." Miss Doyle, you must have also worked hard to achieve what you have achieved today. I really admire that. I was worried when Wanda said that she was keeping you here. Now that I''ve seen your character, I''m relieved."


    "Oh, what were you worried about, Miss Collins?" Nicky asked back.


    vel.n


    Shannon rolled her eyes and said with a mischievous smile, "Wanda''s husband, Theo Grant, is a rich and excellent man. There are nock ofdies who covet him, so I was worried if you had the same intentions, Miss Doyle. The time you''ve spent in Grant Corporation isn''t short, so I don''t suppose you have that intention toward President Grant, right?"


    Her directness brought a change to Nicky''s expression. She pursed her lips and did not speak for a long time.


    Shannon pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth. She pointed at her and said, "Miss Doyle, don''t tell me you''re interested in President Grant?"

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Shannon''s informality was obviously rather unpleasant to a calm and generous person like Nicky.


    After Shannon said that, Nicky''s expression changed suddenly. Her soft eyes turned sharp as they focused on her." Do you have an opinion about me, Miss Collins?"


    I clearly saw Shannon''s smile freeze slightly at Nicky''s abrupt counter. She also seemed shocked by Nicky''s gaze, and she trembled.


    She then replied lightly after a long time, "I don''t have an opinion. I''m just curious.


    Why are you so worked up, Miss Doyle?"


    Hearing this, Nicky smiled and said, "I do admire President Grant, but it''s just admiration. I don''t have any other unreasonable thoughts. It''s your manner of questioning, Miss Collins, that makes me think that you don''t like me very much and that you''re trying to strain my rtionship with Wanda."


    She could speak her mind calmly, and this was beyond the reach of most people.


    Shannon chuckled softly after what Nicky said. She shrugged. "I just want to know more about you. Miss Doyle, you''re thinking too much."


    "Is that so? That''s great, then. Otherwise, Wanda would be in a tough spot." Nicky narrowed her eyes and gave me a thoughtful look.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between them had gradually be awkward, I hurriedly acted as a peacemaker and interrupted the sparks that were going off between them."


    You two are my friends. Just get to know each other slowly."


    Seeing me stepping forward, Shannon softened her tone. "Alright, since Wanda has said so, I''ll stop this getting-to-know here. After all, we''ll have ample time for thatter."


    "Why, yes. We still have a lot of time to get to know each other well in the future," Nicky also said.


    I breathed a sigh of relief when the two finally reached a truce.


    At this time, Theo had also returned. When he saw the three of us after he came in, he was startled before walking over.


    Seeing that Theo had returned,


    Shannon stood up to say hello. "The handsome Theo is back. Long time no see." It''s fine. It hasn''t been that long."Berhaps in Theo''s eyes, ke did meet with Shannon and Jordan often.


    There was no embarrassment on Shannon''s face. She reached her hand up and brushed her hair. "Alright then. Since you''re back, then I won''t bother you too much. By the way, Jordan invited you two to have dinner at the Golden Age Hotel the evening after tomorrow. Even if it''s for Wanda, you''lle right,


    Handsome Theo?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not want Theo to refuse her when she said this, so she brought up my name. He would have some misgivings this way.


    Theo''s eyes actually turned toward me. Thinking that we would just be having a meal, I nodded to him. He slowly opened his mouth, "I see. I''ll go, then."


    After receiving a satisfactory


    answer, Shannon snapped her


    fingers happily, then picked up her bag on the sofa. "My task is


    complete. I''ll head off first, then. See you the day after tomorrow."


    "See you the day after tomorrow." I waved at her.


    Shannon walked to the door with her bag. When she passed by Theo, she seemed to have said something to him, but because of the distance, I could not hear it. I just had some doubts.


    After Shannon left, Theo came to me. "Why was she here?"


    "She brought Dr. Tini from France to examine Nicky. He left a bottle of medicine and said that it''ll heal her with a few more times of use."


    After I said this, I motioned Nicky to pass the medicine to Theo.


    He stretched out his hand to take it, then his handsome eyebrows furrowed. "For safety''s sake, I''ll take it for a test first. You can use itter." "Okay," Nicky replied obediently.


    "You should go back to your room and rest. " After Theo said this, he dragged me upstairs.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    Upon returning to the room, Theo sat down on the chair on the balcony and stared at the medicine.


    I sat down doubtfully and asked with confusion, "What''s the matter? Do you suspect that there''s something wrong with this medicine?"


    "No, I just think this medicine is simr to the one Jenny used before." Theo''s words were meaningful, and his ck eyes sparkled brightly in the dark night.


    I recalled the medicine that Jenny had used before in my mind. It did indeed look simr to this one. I narrowed my eyes. " Jenny''s medicine was effective on Nicky''s scar. It only caused serious problemster on when it was switched. Looking at it this way, this medicine should be good." Theo''s eyes remained fixed on the medicine bottle, never moving away. He picked up the medicine bottle and scrutinized it while turning it left and right. He frowned the next second.


    Seeing his furrowed brows, I leaned forward while waiting and watching. "Did you find something?"


    "Look." Theo pointed at a small mark on the bottle. "Jenny''s medicine bottle also had a mark like this on it."


    "Let me see."


    I grabbed the bottle in his hand and looked at it carefully. There was indeed a small white mark on the bottle. One would not have realized it if one had not been looking carefully.


    "I didn''t even notice. Theo, you''re so meticulous." I pursed my lips. My nose seemed to have caught an unusual scent." So the medicine that Jenny was using is actually the same as Tini''s?"


    Theo cradled his cheek as he nodded lightly. "They''re most likely the same."


    "Then a swap definitely happened." My expression was suspicious, and for a moment, a thought rushed through my head. "Could it be Jenny?" "Why would she do something selfdestructive like this as a doctor?"


    This was also true.


    I sighed. "Who could it be? It can''t possibly be Nicky herself, right?"


    This sentence had been a careless one, but Theo fell into contemtion at that.


    Looking at him, I tilted my head and nudged him. "No way. Are you really thinking about it?"


    Theo looked at me seriously and replied solemnly, "Nothing is impossible."


    "How is it possible? It would be her own face she is ruining. You said Jenny


    wouldn''t ruin her future because of this. In the same vein, Nicky wouldn''t harm herself like this." I really could not believe it.


    Hearing what I said, Theo did notN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    borate on the topic any further "I still think the person is targeting the Grants, so let''s investigate in that direction first."


    Seeing that Theo was getting overwhelmed, I patted him on the shoulder andforted him. "It''s okay. I believe that you''ll be able to find things out soon with your strength. Or perhaps it won''t be long before the perpetrator gets antsy and reveal themselves"


    He covered my arm and nodded. "I hope so."


    Thinking of what Shannon did before she left, I became curious and asked, "Theo, did Shannon tell you something before she left?


    "Yeah, she told me to go to the hotel and not to cancel the appointment," Theo replied without hesitation.


    "Is that so? And here I wondered


    what you guys were talking about Theo, do you really n to go to the appointment?" I was worried that he only agreed because of me. Ddid not want to trouble him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theo seemed to have seen through me and he answered earnestly, "I want to go and see what medicine Jordan is selling. Even if you weren''ting along, I''d still go."


    "That''s good. Let''s go together tomorrow." "Yes, rest well, Madam." He got up and embraced me. We then walked outside...

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Paradise Hotel.


    Theo and I arrived as scheduled.


    When we came to the private room, Jordan and Shannon were already there. Both of them stood


    up to greet us when they saw us, especially Jordan, who looked extremely gentlemanly. "President


    Grant, Mrs. Grant, please take a seat. I already ordered some of the signature dishes here. Why


    don''t you both take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you''d like to order?" He then handed over


    the menu.


    "No need. It''ll do. " Theo declined.


    Jordan looked more mature and stable than before. He looked a lot more tired too. Perhaps he was


    worried about the matter of this business. He was not in as high spirits as Theo.


    He could only me himself. Perhaps he would not be in such a difficult situation if he had not gone


    up against Theo.


    The dishes were slowly served up. Jordan raised his ss and directed it at Theo. " President


    Grant, this ss is to apologize for my past transgression on you. I hope you''ll be able to forgive


    and forget."


    Theo held his cup with a slight smile on his lips. "It¡¯s nothing, you¡¯ve already paid the price,


    President Fredericks, so there¡¯s nothing more to this matter."


    He downed the entire ss after he said that.


    These words, on the other hand, stunned Jordan for a moment. His expression was one of slight


    embarrassment. He still smiled, however, and drank the wine in his ss.


    I turned to look at Theo and frowned slightly to show my dissatisfaction. He just smiled at me and


    did nothing else.


    Did this man not catch what I was trying to say?


    Sighing silently in my heart, I raised my ss. "President Fredericks, it''s a tremendous feat to be


    able to acknowledge one''s mistake and fix it, so we won''t continue to hold a grudge against you.


    With this ss, it''ll be as if nothing happened in the past. I''m pregnant, so I''m substituting wine with


    tea. I wish you great sess in Whaldorf City."


    "Thank you for your words, Madam Grant. I''ll definitely drink to this.¡±


    In reality, I was not actually that unfamiliar with Jordan since he had taken good care of me when


    we were outside back then. However, things had changed and it made me a little emotional. I


    lamented at the impermanence of things.


    Such a scene, on one hand, was to give Shannon face; on the other, it was also a reminder to


    Jordan not to repeat the same mistakes.


    We chatted with each other like this, and the meal passed rather pleasantly.


    "President Grant, I heard you signed a contract with Mr. Drover just recently. He¡¯s someone who is


    versed in artificial intelligence. You won''t have to worry about Grant Corporation''s artificial


    intelligence project with him around. You''re really lucky. Mr. Drover has never participated in


    company projects. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually work with Grant Corporation." Jordan abruptly


    brought up work. It seemed that this was his purpose tonight.


    Theo looked to have long expected him to ask this. He looked at Jordan calmly, and even his tone


    was indifferent. "Is your branch office this time looking into developing artificial intelligence projects


    as well, President Fredericks?"


    He had participated in a mecha project previously topete with Theo, and now he wanted to


    grab a share of the artificial intelligence industry. It looked like he wanted topete with Theo


    again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to understand it first. I don¡¯t have such ns for the time being," Jordan replied very


    cautiously.


    Both men harbored their own thoughts. I could not watch this scene further and left the private room


    with Shannon with the excuse of needing the toilet.


    Shannon had only two more months left before her due date, and her stomach was already very


    big. She could not be provoked at this time, so I took her out for some fresh air.


    "Wanda, Jordan, he..."


    I knew what she wanted to say, so I interrupted her, "It''s alright, I understand. This has nothing to do


    with you and me. Let¡¯s just let them talk on their own "


    I did not want their workpetition to affect my rtionship with Shannon.


    Shannon obviously thought the same and nodded. "Alright, that¡¯s good."

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    When we got back to the private room, Theo and Jordan just so happened to being out.


    "It''s over?" I looked at Theo.


    He nodded as his gaze swept to Jordan next to him slightly. He replied softly," President Fredericks


    still has work to do, so we¡¯re ending it here today."


    Jordan turned around and smiled at Theo." I¡¯ll see you next time, President Grant."


    "Yes."


    Immediately after that, Jordan left with Shannon.


    After they left, Theo also led me out slowly. "What did you guys talk about just now?" "Although


    Jordan didn''t mention it clearly, I could tell from his words that he''s also carrying out artificial


    intelligence projects. He was trying to get me to tell him things, intentionally or not. He''s very


    interested in Drover Flynn."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Theo said this with a heavy expression. Obviously, Jordan''s intention was not pure, and he was


    trying to deal with it in advance.


    I did not bother him anymore. We got off the elevator and went to the basement.


    I stood at the corner and waited for Theo to drive the car out. Suddenly, there was a sound behind


    me. A car was speeding toward me. I quickly dodged, and the car drove forward.


    It was a white Volkswagen without a license te. It had tinted ss, so I could


    not see anyone inside.


    The car turned around after driving forward for some distance and came at me again.


    This time, the speed was so fast that I did not have time to think and dodge.


    "Wanda!"


    Theo''s shout registered in my ears. I was forcefully pulled into an embrace before I could even


    react. He hugged me and dodged to the side. The white car zipped past us again.


    After the car passed by this time, it headed for the exit and did not turn back again, potentially


    because the driver saw Theo.


    I was in shock. Theo''s hand was pressed on my shoulder, and he asked me nervously," Are you


    okay, Wanda?"


    "I''m... fine. How about you? Are you injured? " I grabbed Theo''s clothes and inspected him carefully.


    He waved his hand. "No, I''m not hurt. As long as you''re fine."


    Theo took me back to the car and fastened my seat belt for me. "Theo, that car had no license


    te. Although the driver was aggressive, I keep feeling like they just wanted to scare me. They


    didn''t actually want to hurt me."


    I began recalling the scene just now after regaining my senses.


    Although the car had driven toward me fiercely, it had obviously slowed down to give me a chance


    to dodge it. This showed that the person did not intend to hit me.


    "But what''s the point of doing that?"


    Theo could not understand it, and neither could 1.1 shook my head. "I don¡¯t know, but they really


    didn''t intend to hit me. They even avoided me on purpose. It¡¯s so strange.


    I was at a loss as to what this action meant.


    "Alright, you look pale. It¡¯s best not to think about it too much. I¡¯ll have Keith check it out. Let us go


    back first and talk about it." Theo noticed my pale face and could not bring himself to analyze this


    incident at this time. Hence, he spoke and interrupted my thoughts.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Even though I said that, I still could not get the white car out of my mind.


    Nicky happened to be in the living room when we returned to the vi. When she saw me, she could


    not help but pause."


    What happened to you, Wanda? You look terrible."


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little tired. I''ll go upstairs to rest first."


    I was not going to tell Nicky about it, but I could feel Nicky watching me.


    With Theo''s help, I went upstairs to my room.


    "You lie down for a bit. I¡¯ll get the hot water. " Theo asked me to lie down, then turned and left the


    room.


    Lying on the bed, I closed my eyes and thought about that car. I could not help frowning...

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    In a trance, I seemed to see the white car again. It was driving toward me, but it was neither fast nor


    slow. It drove at an even pace.


    I wanted to dodge it, but I could not.


    The car in front of me was like a demon''s face that kept approaching me. I subconsciously covered


    my stomach. ''No, it can''te over. I can''t lose my child!¡¯


    However, the car was still heading toward me. I hugged myself tightly and closed my eyes.


    ''No, it can''t hit me, no!''


    I woke up from my sleep in a cold sweat. I sat up straight and looked around. I was still in my room.


    It was just a dream.


    I ran to the bathroom and wiped my face. With this, I felt much more awake.


    The sky outside was already starting to brighten. It was rare for me to wake up earlier than Theo. I


    saw that he was still sleeping soundly when I came out and could not bear to disturb him.


    I tiptoed to the kitchen, and by the time breakfast was ready, it was already bright out.


    As expected, Theo got up at dawn and I immediately saw him. "Good morning,e and have


    breakfast."


    "You''re up early today." He walked over with a smile and sat down at the dining table. He looked at


    the sandwiches, poached eggs, and milk on the table and nodded. "The eggs look good today."


    "Then quickly eat and stop talking nonsense."


    Nicky also came down not long after.


    When she saw that I had prepared breakfast, she was stunned for a moment. She then walked over


    with a smile. "You woke up early today, Wanda."


    "I was woken up by a nightmare. I came down since I thought that it was about time. I can''t trouble


    you to make breakfast every day."


    Ever since Nicky came, she had taken the initiative to take over the task of making breakfast so that


    she would not be living here without contributing to anything. She also allowed Caroline to rx


    during the day.


    She sat down and began eating. "It¡¯s delicious."


    "Then eat more."


    After having breakfast together, Theo left first.


    Nicky and I left the vi an hourter.


    "Wanda, you said you had a nightmare. What kind of nightmare did you have?" Nicky suddenly


    asked me in the car.


    I smiled and replied to her, "It''s nothing. I might have ended up dreaming about it at night because I


    had been thinking about it the entire day. A white car drove toward me while I was waiting for Theo


    in the hotel parking lotst night. I kept thinking about it and ended up dreaming about it. I''m fine.¡±


    "What? A white car wanted to hit you?" Nicky was suddenly agitated.


    "Oh, it didn''t hit me. I think that the driver just wanted to scare me and didn''t intend to hit me. That¡¯s


    why I kept thinking about it."


    Nicky looked at me with some worry and reproach on her face. "You had actually nned to keep


    quiet about what happened yesterday when you came back. You were so pale when you came back


    yesterday. I was worried sick about you."


    Listening to her words, I sighed. "To be honest, I was also so scaredst night that I was in a hurry


    to go back to my room to rest when I came back. That''s why I didn''t tell you. I''m sorry, Nicky.¡±


    "Forget it, it''s fine. You¡¯ve already told me about it now. You said the car didn''t intend to hurt you.


    What was the purpose of scaring you, then?" "I don''t know. I think they might be one of Theo''s


    competitors. Perhaps they didn''t want to hurt anyone but used that to serve as a warning." I could


    only offer this exnation now.


    Nicky nodded. "That¡¯s possible. Anyway, you should be more careful in the future, got it?"


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    I was well aware of Nicky''s concern for me and was very grateful to have such a friend.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In a blink of an eye, I arrived at Grant Corporation and then got out of the car. My head suddenly felt


    heavy, and I could not help myself from staggering. Nicky hurriedly supported me. "What¡¯s wrong,


    Wanda?"


    After just a moment, the heavy feeling disappeared. I shook my head, "Perhaps I didn¡¯t sleep well.


    I¡¯m fine."

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    After I recollected myself, we walked toward the doors of Grant Corporation.


    The moment I entered the lobby, I heard an ear-piercing roar from behind me. "Wanda Lane, you


    stop right there!¡±


    Although it was ear-piercing, it was familiar.


    I frowned and turned around. The person who had broken in was actually Sara, but she was


    stopped by the two security guards at the door. Still, she tried toe in.


    She was ring at me fiercely. When I caught a glimpse of her scarlet eyes, my heart trembled. I


    looked at her and opened my mouth, "Sara, what''s the matter?" "You must have said something to


    Ty, didn''t you?" Sara shouted at me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tyler?


    I remember informing Tyler after running into Sara and Fabian in the parkst time. Did he already


    find out so quickly?


    Just as I was thinking about it, a sudden roar pulled me back.


    Sara touched her stomach and red at the two security guards obstructing her. " I''m telling you


    two, I¡¯m pregnant. If you make me fall and I lose the child, I¡¯ll sue you."


    After she said this, the two guards panicked and hurriedly nced at her stomach. Sara broke free


    from their restraints while they were dazed and came toward me aggressively.


    Fortunately, Nicky was by my side. She protected me behind her and reached out to stop Sara.


    "Wanda is also pregnant now. If you bump into her. President Grant won¡¯t let you go."


    After bringing Theo up, Sara, of course, took three steps backward. Yet, she still refused to let me


    go so easily. She looked at me and sneered. "All you know to do is to hide behind others when


    something goes wrong. Wanda, I really despise you. You dare do it but won''t own up to it, huh?"


    "Sara, don¡¯t go too far." I took a step from behind Nicky, exposing half of myself. 1 looked straight at


    Sara.


    The smile on her face turned into anger, and her tone was vicious. "You broke me and Ty up. Who¡¯s


    the one who went too far?!


    Sara''s rationality at the moment had beenpletely overshadowed by her anger. " All of you


    heard clearly. This woman is relying on her status as Theo''s wife to put pressure on others. She


    even detests seeing other people in love. I''m already pregnant with my boyfriend¡¯s child but she


    instigated my boyfriend to break up with me. All of you be the judge. Is there any justice to this?!"


    She spoke through tears. Those who were unaware of the inside story would probably believe her


    side of the story.


    However, no one would listen to her in Grant Corporation.


    There was a smile at the corners of my mouth. "Sara, if you don''t want people to know something,


    you shouldn''t have done it. Sure, I hinted at Tyler, but did he find out something about you?"


    I motioned Nicky to step aside so that I was no longer obscured. I faced Sara directly. I was not


    worried that she woulde up and push me to the floor either. No matter how reckless she was,


    she would not hurt me. She had always been afraid of Theo.


    Sara was startled when she heard what I said. She lowered her head as if thinking about


    something.


    Perhaps she was wondering if she had made any mistakes. The corners of my lips curled slightly.


    "As of now, I don''t think Tyler will ept you, so go back to Fabian or even he may leave you."


    I swore that this was a kind reminder from me.


    However, when these words entered Sara''s ears, the tone seemed to have changed.


    "Wanda, do you still intend to say something to Fabian?!" Sara pointed at me angrily, her chest


    heaving.


    I shook my head and shrugged. "Do you have anything else you''re hiding from Fabian?"


    Perhaps her biggest secret was that she did not love Fabian...

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Hearing my words, Sara immediately started panicking, and it showed on her face. She lowered her


    eyes and shook her head. "No, I''m not."


    She practically shouted thatst two words at me. Her hands were clenched into fists, hanging at


    her sides. Arge cloud of emotion surrounded her, which made her look like a raging lion.


    I stared at her with a sense of oppression in my eyes. Seeing Sara''s frantic appearance, I could not


    stop smiling." Since there''s nothing, why worry about what I''d say to Fabian?"


    These words froze Sara in ce. She stared at me, her pupils continuing to dte. Her hands that


    were clenched into fists were still sticking to her sides.


    ncing at her belly, I smiled. "Anger will affect the baby, so be careful, Sara."


    Hearing my words, she quickly covered her stomach. Sara raised her gaze to look at me, "Wanda


    Lane, just you wait, I won''t allow you to live peacefully.¡±


    She turned around and left after telling me with those ruthless words.


    After Sara left, Nicky dispersed the crowd and then looked at me with a concerned gaze. "Wanda,


    are you alright? You''re fine, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I shook my head, my gaze signaling her not to worry. My eyes drifted to the direction Sara left.


    "She''s the one who''s probably not okay. What would possibly happen to me?"


    After saying that, I turned around and headed for the elevator with Nicky following behind me.


    After arriving at the designated floor, we got out of the elevator together.


    Thinking of the words Sara told me just now, I stopped walking toward the department.


    Noticing my actions, Nicky turned to look at me. "What''s wrong, Wanda?"


    "I''ll be heading to President Grant''s office for a bit. You go on ahead first." Without waiting for her to


    respond, I walked in the opposite direction.


    I only heard a mild reply from her from behind me. "Oh, okay."


    I knocked on the door of Theo''s office and told him what happened just now.


    I have to take Sara''s ruthless words to heart. Even if someone like her was unscrupulous and even


    if she did not attack, I had to guard against her.


    Theo listened to what I said, and his entire face sank. He stood up, held my shoulders, and


    scrutinized me in every direction.


    After confirming I was fine, he let me go.


    "I told you not to interfere in their affairs, but you didn''t listen!" There was a bit of concern in his


    voice, which warmed my heart.


    Knowing that his words were harsh because he was worried about me, I looked up at him with a


    smile at the corners of my lips. "I came to ask for your help and you ended up lecturing me instead."


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re due for a lecture.¡± He stretched out a finger and tapped my forehead. He


    had used some little force, so my head tilted backward. It was as if he was reminding me to be more


    aware.


    My initially calm gaze became one of grievance. I stared at him just like that. "I didn¡¯t want to


    intervene at first. I just gave him a heads-up. Who would have thought that he''d find out? It''s all


    Sara''s fault for being careless."


    Speaking of this, I deliberately paused.


    Theo thought I was really about to cry, and his tone softened instantly "Alright, I don¡¯t me you. I''ll


    have Keith send someone to guard you in secret. You should turn on your phone location too, got


    it?"


    "Got it," I bowed my head and responded obediently.


    In the next second, he grabbed me and pulled me into his arms for no reason. "I¡¯m just worried


    about you." "I know, I understand." Just like that, we hugged one another for a long, long time...

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    "Nicky, why did you suddenly want to go shopping?" I found it a little strange when I saw Nicky


    standing in front of the counter while choosing nes with great interest.


    As far as I knew, she seldom went shopping. Not to mention that she only had a two-hour lunch


    break.


    While Nicky was picking a style, she answered me with her thoughts, "Did you also think that I


    disliked shopping?"


    "Yeah, I heard from our colleagues that you wouldn¡¯t go with them every time they went out. You


    also told them that you usually shopped online a lot and felt that shopping was a waste of time," I


    said without hesitation.


    In fact, I did not like it very much myself. When Cecilia was still around, we used to go out, but


    now...


    Thinking of this, my heart sank.


    "I did think that way before I became friends with you." After she picked one, she handed it to the


    counter to have it packaged and then looked back at me. "But with you, shopping has be a


    pleasure."


    Nicky''s tone was sincere, and her eyes were filled with earnestness.


    There was untold joy on her face. "Maybe it was because I didn''t have friends before, hence I was


    so against it."


    I felt the same.


    Nodding to her, I went along with what she said. "Yeah, it does seem that way."


    Suddenly, a lightbulb went off my head, and I immediately turned my eyes to Nicky. "Nicky, do you


    think of me as a good friend of yours?"


    "Of course, could it be that you don¡¯t?"


    She abruptly asked me back, which caught me by surprise. I hurriedly replied to her," Of course,


    Ido.¡±


    "That''s good, then."


    Thedy at the counter had already packed up her ne, so Nicky went to the front desk to pick


    it up.


    I was really d that I could still have a friend like Nicky after Cecilia left. I had Shannon too.


    There were only a few who were still with me now.


    I could not help but sigh. Things had really changed.


    It was more or less time when we exited the jewelry shop. I walked toward therge doors hand-in-


    hand with Nicky. "Let''s go back to thepany, or we''re going to bete for work in the afternoon."


    "Only you would still be so punctual despite being the president''s wife." Nicky was obviously joking


    with me.


    I just smiled lightly and said nothing.


    When we reached the first floor, I heard a familiar voice from far away.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you don''t believe me either?!"


    A roar came from in front of me, and I followed it. Indeed, I had not mistaken this grating voice.


    The woman who was shouting was Sara, and the one standing opposite her was Fabian.


    Passersby would nce at them, but they would immediately get stared down by Sara and would


    not dare look at them again.


    I stopped and was quite interested to see what they were up to.


    "How do you expect me to believe you when things have gotten to this point?!" Fabian¡¯s expression


    was helpless, but he was more so angry.


    What was it that had made Fabian, who would jump through hoops for Sara, so angry?


    Sara''s eyes were slightly red, and so was her nose. She wiped a handful of tears and put her hand


    on her stomach. ¡°Regardless, this child is yours. If you leave now, won¡¯t that mean that this child will


    lose their father? How could you do something so cruel?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m heartless?" Fabian pointed at himself as his shoulders shook with anger. He shook his head


    and pointed back at Sara. " You¡¯re the one who''s heartless, Sara!"


    He closed his eyes and seemed to be facing someone he found difficult to ept.


    However, was Sara not the woman he loved?


    I looked at them, wondering...

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Nicky pulled my hand. She was also watching this show unfold. "Isn¡¯t that the woman who came to


    trouble you this morning? She''s giving another performance in the mall?"


    "Let¡¯s wait and see, ¡± I replied in a low voice, keeping my eyes fixed on them for fear of missing


    something.


    Fabian put his hands together and rubbed his face, looking extremely helpless. He sighed. "Forget


    it, Sara. That¡¯s it." With that, he waved his hand and turned to leave.


    I thought Sara would just let him go, but she unexpectedly grabbed Fabian.


    She looked up at Fabian pitifully and sped her hands tightly to prevent him from leaving, "Fabian,


    don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t leave. If even you leave me, I really won''t have anywhere to go, Fabian."


    Fabian shook off her hand without thinking, and the force he used was not small. He did not care


    that Sara had his flesh and blood in her stomach.


    Disappointment showed on his face. "I love you, Sara, very much, but you... If I hadn''t heard the


    recording, I wouldn''t have believed that those words came out of your mouth even if I died."


    "No, Fabian, that''s not the truth. I only said I didn''t love you because I wanted to keep Tyler, who''s a


    cash cow. I really love you. I¡¯m also doing all this for you. How could you have repaid that much


    debt otherwise?"


    Reaching this point, I somewhat understood.


    This was likely Tyler''s doing. He found out


    that he and Sara had never had a physical rtionship, so he set a trap to get Sara to tell the truth


    before telling Fabian about this andnding Sara in this miserable inbetween. That was why she


    was in such a predicament now.


    At the end of the day, Sara had brought this upon herself.


    There was no sympathy in my heart. I just felt sad for Fabian and of course, Tyler.


    After learning more or less about what was going on, I did not n to continue watching. I pulled on


    Nicky¡¯s clothes. "Let''s go.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright."


    Just as we were about to leave, Sara happened to see me.


    She ran toward us frantically and then grabbed my hand as if having caught onto


    the final thread of hope. She pulled me to Fabian. Sara pointed at me, "Tell Fabian quickly that all


    these things are your doing. You''re the one who revealed my n to Tyler, which is why Tyler made


    me say all that as revenge. Quick, tell him!"


    Hearing this, I could not helpughing. " Sara, you''re crazy, I have nothing to do with your affairs.¡±


    I pushed her away and was about to leave, but Sara still grabbed me. "You¡¯re the one who did it, yet


    you still deny it. Fabian, it¡¯s not my fault. It''s all hers. Have you forgotten how she saw us in the park


    last time? She learned about our rtionship and told Tyler about it. That¡¯s why he took revenge on


    me. Believe me."


    There was a tinge of crying in her voice, which probably made people feel distressed, but I was not


    affected. I just smiled and looked at her without saying a word.


    Fabian nced at me before then turning to Sara. "Enough, I heard those sincere words of yours


    clearly. You don''t need to keep ming them. We¡¯re finished. If you want the child in your belly,


    keep it. If not, get rid of it. I don¡¯t care about you anymore.


    After he said that, he left without looking back.


    I watched his back. In fact, from another perspective, Fabian¡¯s behavior was despicable. Neither he


    nor Sara deserved sympathy.


    I looked back at Sara. Her face was already stained with tears...

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    I could not feel any pity for Sara for what she did. I just thought it was ridiculous.


    I nced at her. Not wanting to remain any longer, I turned my eyes to Nicky, indicating that it was


    time to go.


    Just as I was about to leave, I felt someone behind me grab my clothes.


    Turning around, I looked at Sara with no emotion in my eyes. My tone was even more indifferent as


    I said, "Sara, what else do you want to say?"


    Her eyes wererge with anger as they were fixed on me, and the mes in them seemed to engulf


    me.


    Sara was tugging on my clothes, and the corners of my clothes that were tightly clenched were


    already wrinkled in her hands. She looked up at me. "Are you happy now? Tyler doesn''t want me


    and even Fabian has left me. This is the result you wanted to see, right?"


    She shouted thest word at me at the top of her voice.


    I narrowed my eyes, my ears hurting a little from the shock.


    Reaching out to stroke my ears, I shook my head. "You can''t push the me for your own mistakes


    on others. All this happened because you brought it on yourself."


    "If you hadn''t told Tyler something, why would he investigate?!"


    Sara still did not understand what she did wrong and only knew how to me others.


    I could not help but sneer. The color in my eyes dimmed as I looked at her with only a chill in my


    eyes. "The child in your belly is clearly not Tyler''s, but you wanted to make him believe that it was.


    Fabian clearly loved you so much, yet you didn''t know how to cherish him. You wanted to grab onto


    someone with a higher social position. You wanted Tyler in one hand and Fabian in another.


    Shouldn''t you have expected such a result?"


    Nicky was still by my side and seemed to understand our conversation. She stepped forward and


    said, "Although I don''t know you, I understand that this is all your own doing. Even if Wanda hadn¡¯t


    informed Tyler, he would have found out one day and the oue at that time may not be as good


    as it is now."


    She was not wrong.


    I had once hailed Tyler a devil in hell. What he could not tolerate was deception. If he had found out


    about this only after the child was born, it was likely that Sara would not be here anymore.


    After hearing what Nicky said, Sara went back to being silent.


    The time she spent by Tyler''s side had not been short either, and she most probably knew what kind


    of person he was. Even so, she still chose to conceal and deceive for her own selfish desires.


    Now that her lie had been exposed, she was unreconciled, which was why she kept ming me.


    "Think about it yourself."


    I pulled Nicky out of the mall.


    On the way back, my expression was a little gloomy because of Sara and Tyler. When Nicky noticed


    it, she asked me," What''s the matter? Are you still thinking about what happened just now?"


    I sighed and responded slowly, "It''s nothing. I''m just a little emotional, nothing more."


    Thanks to Sara, we werete when we returned to thepany.


    When I returned to my ce, the scene from just now shed frequently through my mind like a


    movie.


    It looked like it could not go on like this.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I fished out my phone and keyed in a familiar string of numbers.


    "Wandy? I''m so d you called." Tyler''s low voice sounded from the listening port.


    Cutting the crap, I said, "Let''s meet tonight. We have something to discuss."


    Alright, I''ll see you tonight.


    It was likely because I had not taken the initiative to invite him out for a long time that there was joy


    in Tyler¡¯s voice.


    After deciding on the time and location, I hung up the call.


    I put down the phone, my heart still slightly weighted down. I took a deep breath and went back to


    work...

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    I made an appointment with Tyler at a small restaurant, but the environment here was quiet, so I


    was not afraid of being disturbed.


    When I arrived at the small private room, it seemed that Tyler had arrived much earlier.


    When he saw me, his initially dull eyes suddenly took on a hint of color. He greeted me and asked


    me to sit down. "I haven''t seen you in a long time, Wandy."


    Thest time we met was in Susan¡¯s apartment. Thinking of this, I wondered if Drover''s students


    had moved in. It looked like I ought to find some time to take a look.


    I was a little lost in thought when Tyler snapped his fingers and pulled me back."


    What are you thinking about? You look so absorbed. I''ve ordered some food. Why don¡¯t you have a


    look and see if there is anything else you want to eat?"


    He pushed the menu in front of me. I pushed it to the side again and looked at him, "No, the


    purpose of this meeting is not to eat."


    "So, what¡¯s it for?"


    "Sara," I replied lightly.


    Tyler''s expression had obviously turned instantly gloomy when I mentioned Sara, and the


    surrounding temperature plummeted as if having dropped several degrees.


    It looked like he had really unearthed everything.


    Tyler crossed his hands on the table. Although his expression was impatient, he still said, "Let''s not


    talk about her. We¡¯ve already broken up." "I know," I said lightly.


    Hearing what I said, Tyler''s expression abruptly changed. He put his hands on the table before


    leaning in and asking me, "Did she look for you?"


    I nodded. Tyler heard this and mmed the table angrily. "I didn''t expect her to dare look for you,


    damn it!"


    His expression at this moment was like a demon that was trying to pull Sara into the abyss.


    I had not seen him like this in a long time. I also felt a faint fear in my heart, but I controlled it and


    looked at him calmly. " Theo will be sending someone to protect me since Sara thinks that I''m the


    reason why you started investigating her." "Even if you hadn¡¯t told me, I was already preparing to


    investigate her. I found out about the man she''s been keeping beside her.¡± Tyler''s voice was low. He


    obviously did not want to talk about this.


    However, since he was meeting me, he had to tell me about it.


    I nodded. "I informed you because I met them in the park and overheard their conversation.


    Although Theo asked me not to interfere, I thought you should know about it. I didn''t mention it


    directly because you''re born suspicious. Even if I mention it even a little, you¡¯d definitely go and


    investigate it."


    If I had told Tyler directly back then, his revenge on Sara might have been even more intense.


    I was only talking things out with him now that he had investigated the entire thing.


    "Considering Sara''s character, she definitely mes you for everything now. I''ll protect you." Tyler''s


    expression was serious, and his tone was also quite solemn.


    I smiled slightly. "Theo has already sent someone to protect me in secret. Now that Sara doesn''t


    have you backing her or Fabian¡¯s care, she can only look for someone else to deal with me. It¡¯s no


    big deal."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Having experienced this kind of thing a lot, I was not afraid at all. I just wondered how there could


    be anyone in this world who would make a living by doing this kind of work?


    With a sigh, I turned my eyes to Tyler again. "At the end of the day, she¡¯s pregnant. If you want


    revenge, be reasonable." No matter what, the child was


    innocent.


    Tyler did not seem to expect me to speak up for Sara, and his expression changed. " She''ll cause


    you trouble, yet you''re still protecting her?"


    "I''m not protecting her, just the child in her belly."


    I touched my stomach. I felt the same way at this moment.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Tyler nced at me with scrutiny in his eyes as if he was trying to pinpoint even a trace of hesitation


    in me.


    Sadly, I did not have any.


    In the end, he chose topromise. When he looked at me again, there was only helplessness in


    his eyes. "Alright, I promise you. As long as she has her child, I won''t touch her."


    Hearing Tyler''s words, he seemed to think that Sara would abort the child.


    I stared at him, not knowing what I was feeling inside.


    I said slowly after a long time, "Alright, let''s bet on whether Sara has that maternal love.


    If she chose to get rid of the baby now, then I would have nothing to say.


    The dishes had already been served by the time we were done discussing Sara Tyler regained his


    smile, and the atmosphere instantly rxed. "Alright, let''s not talk about anything else. Come on,


    let''s eat."


    He put a lot of food on my te, and because I was pregnant. He had also ordered dishes that were


    more nutritious.


    Although Sara had left him, he still could not let go of Susan.


    I always had a grudge against him because of Susan.


    The dinner ended with Tyler''s enthusiasm and my indifference, but he seemed happy.


    "Let me send you back, Wandy." He looked at me and said as we made our way out of the


    restaurant.


    The driver was sending Nicky back first, and it would take time to call the driver over now.


    Thinking about this, I epted Tyler¡¯s offer and followed him to his car.


    I had not been in Tyler''s car for a long time, and sitting in the passenger seat again, I thought of


    Cecilia.


    I had nothing to talk about on the journey back. I just turned my head and looked out the window.


    Looking at the shing scenery on the roadside, there was no turmoil in my heart.


    "Wandy, when will you forgive me?" Tyler suddenly asked.


    I turned and looked at his profile. There was not a smile on his face.


    My throat moved slightly and I opened my mouth. "I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Perhaps only with the passing of time would I forget his cruelty toward Susan. I did not know how


    long that would take.


    "Is it really just because of Susan?"


    "Yes." I practically blurted out, "I don''t believe you don''t feel like you owe her or feel any guilt. Are


    you really feeling at ease, Tyler?"


    A woman spent 10 years of her youth staying by a man''s side. She even gave him a child, yet she


    got nothing in the end and could only choose to leave.


    Such an oue was uneptable to me.


    After that, there was another long silence before the car stopped at Regal Vi.


    "I''m leaving." I unbuckled my seatbelt and was about to open the door and get out.


    Then, Tyler grabbed me. His gaze was deep. "Wandy, what should I do so that you can forgive


    me?"


    I nced at him. "You don''t have to do anything, Tyler."


    He let go, and I got out of the car and entered the vi without looking back.


    I saw Tyler getting out of the car and smoking a few cigarettes before leaving through the curtains.


    I shook my head helplessly and went upstairs to my room.


    "Tyler sent you back."


    I heard Theo''s voice the moment I went in.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked up. He was sitting beside the bed with a magazine in hand. "Yes, I met him tonight."


    "Cleared things up?"


    "We did."


    "That''s good. Take a shower and rest." Theo''s voice was soft and warm.


    I grabbed my pajamas from the closet and nced at him before entering the bathroom. "Theo, was


    I right to do this?"


    He nodded. "Yes, you were."


    With his affirmation, I was relieved. I heaved a sigh of relief and went into the bathroom...

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    I came to a ce full of smoke in a daze, and there did not seem to be anyone around.


    I walked alone on this deserted road. I wanted to speak, but there seemed to be a force in my throat that rendered me unable to speak.


    I saw a familiar figure in the hazy smoke.


    It was Theo!


    I ran forward quickly, but the figure disappeared again.


    I started looking around me. My feet seemed to be caught by something. I looked down, and there was a pile of weeds blocking my way. I reached my hands out and tried to sweep the weeds away, but when I saw my hands, I was shocked.


    My hands were flickering, and when I looked down, the same was true for my lower body. It was looming as if it were about to disappear.


    I shook my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I could not hear my own voice.


    What was going on here?


    I was stuck in this position, unable to move.


    Suddenly, the smoke in front of me dissipated and Theo appeared again. However, why was Nicky beside him?


    The two of them were hugging one another, looking very affectionate.


    Immediately afterward, Tyler, Jerome, Xander, Cindy, and Zedd all appeared, but they were all surrounding Theo and Nicky, congratting them and wishing them well.


    I wanted to talk to them, but I could not open my mouth; I wanted to get closer to them, but I could not move.


    I could only look at the happy smiles on their faces like this, helpless.


    ''No, it must be a dream. I have to wake up. I have to wake up.''


    I closed my eyes tightly, put my head in my hands, and forced myself to wake up.


    "Wanda Lane, do you think this is a dream? No. Let me tell you, this is reality. You can''t avoid it!" Sara''s voice sounded in my ear.


    I opened my eyes, and Sara had appeared beside me at some time.


    She was ring at me fiercely. "Is it sad to see your beloved with someone else? Does it make you feel bad seeing all these people you''re so intimate with getting further away from you? You can now experience what I experienced, Wanda Lane!"


    Sara yelled at me but I could not utter a single word. I could only keep shaking my head.


    She threw her head back inughter, looking like she had gone mad. "It''s about time you leave as well. I''m going to kill you!"


    As Sara said this, she reached her


    hands out and wrapped them


    around my neck. I was almost losing my breath from her strangling me,


    yet


    could not even make a a sound.


    I wanted to fight myself free of her, but she was exerting a lot of force that I could not manage to do it.


    "No, no..." barely managed to make


    a little noisee out of my throat. I felt very ufortable. ''This is a dream, this must be a dream. want to wake up.'' "This is a dream..." | muttered to myself.


    "Wanda, what''s wrong? Wake up!"


    It was Theo''s voice. He came to call me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I abruptly woke up at this moment.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Theo''s worried face and quickly hugged him." Theo, I had a nightmare. It was so scary." "It''s alright. It''s alright now."


    He patted me on the back and kept reassuring me until my emotions gradually calmed down before letting go of me.


    I was dripping with cold sweat. Theo


    wiped them off for me using a


    tissue. "Oh you, it''s because you love to let your thoughts run amok.


    That''s why you have nightmares


    "That dream was so vivid. I still remember it now, Theo..." I looked at him with fear in my eyes. His hugging Nicky in the dream had looked too real.


    Theo looked at me tenderly. "What did you dream about?"

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    "I dreamt..." I looked up at him, but at that moment, I stopped again.


    How could I tell Theo that I had dreamt of him being together with Nicky?


    At this moment, my heart was in a panic.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo was waiting for me to tell him about it. When I met his gaze, I hesitated for a moment. In the end, I chose to hide that part.


    "I dreamt that Sara was strangling me. She wanted to exact revenge on me, and my friends were leaving me." My voice weakened gradually, and I lowered my head.


    My heavy heart kept me from lifting my head, and I sighed.


    Theo suddenly reached his hand out and stroked my head. It was like a silentfort.


    Lifting my head, I instantly met his narrow, ck eyes. For a moment, I was a little confused. I could not help biting my lower lip.


    "It''s just a dream. Dreams are the opposite of reality." Heforted me softly.


    Were they really the opposite?


    I asked silently in my heart. The image of Theo and Nicky hugging in my dream had been engraved clearly into my mind.


    Looking at Theo and into his firm gaze, my once flustered heart abruptly calmed.


    Theo would not leave me. So many things had happened in the past, but he had never left me. Why would he now? Thinking of this, my rity stabilized, and I exhaled.


    "Yes, it was all fake," I replied to him lightly.


    "Alright, let''s go back to sleep."


    He helped cover me with the nket and had me lie down.


    His hands gently patted the top of the nket as he coaxed me like how a mother would when their child was young.


    Theo''s eyes were gentle like water. "I''ll wait till you''re asleep before I sleep."


    "Alright."


    I replied in a hoarse voice, then slowly closed my eyes.


    I did not know how long it took before I slowly fell into slumber again.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was bright out.


    After washing myself up, I went downstairs and just so happened to bump into Nicky. She was just done preparing breakfast. "I was just thinking of going upstairs to call for you. Let''s have breakfast.


    She greeted me, then made her way to the dining table first.


    My dreamst night was still clear to me. I felt a bit more alert facing Nicky.


    The scar on Nicky''s cheek was still there, and since the doctor said it needed to breathe, she did not wrap it up in gauze now. However, with the wound exposed, I found just a bit ring at this moment.


    "Did you use the medicine?" I did not know why I asked such a question, but my eyes were a little sharper when I looked at Nicky.


    Nicky was obviously startled by my gaze. She was stunned for a moment before she slowly said, "Yes, it feels like it''s getting better. Is it smaller?"


    She was still smiling as she replied to me.


    Realizing that had the wrong


    expression on, I quickly adjusted it and smiled, "I''m sorry, it might be because had a nightmarest night and am still notpletely awake yet now. It does look much better. I believe it''ll get better soon.


    "Yeah, I think so too. I actually want to go back to my own ce, but haven''t been back for a long time and it''s all dusty. I called my aunt to help me. It might take a few more days," Nicky said abruptly.


    When I heard her say that she was going to go back to her ce, I felt a little happy.


    I was obviously feeling guilty before, so how could this be...


    "Wanda, what''s wrong with you?"


    Perhaps it was because I had not replied to her for a long time, so Nicky nudged me.


    I reacted and looked at her. "Ah, it''s nothing..."

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    I was obviously feeling a little guilty that my voice also sounded soft.


    "You look like you haven''t rested well.


    Have you been having nightmares every day recently?"


    She cared about me so much, yet how could I have such thoughts?


    I was very conflicted as I looked at her.


    "Yeah, I think I''ve been having nightmares every day."


    I did not know why my sleep seemed to have been unstable during this time. I would dream of some strange scenes from time to time.


    Thinking about this, my face scrunched up involuntarily.


    "Okay, let''s not think about it anymore. I haven''t been sleeping well for a while now and went to a doctor to get it checked out after that. I took some medicine and am much better now. Maybe you can try it too," Nicky suggested to me.


    Medication...


    I frowned, then shook my head. "I''m still pregnant. That might not be too good."


    "Go to the hospital. The doctor will give you good advice."


    What Nicky said made sense, and I could not allow myself to go on like this. It would be better for me to go to the hospital for an examination. Seeing that I was not refusing, Nicky tapped on the table. "You can make an appointment now. It''s not toote."


    "Alright."


    I picked up my phone and made an appointment on the official website. The time was about 10:30 a m.. "The hospital is close to thepany. Let''s go to work first."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    While walking side by side with Nicky, I deliberately kept some distance from her. It was perhaps because of the dream that I kept thinking that our rtionship could no longer be as good as before.


    After getting in the car, I did not sit as close to her as I used to and kept some distance from her. I looked out at the window.


    Nicky obviously noticed something was wrong, and her voice sounded in my ears." Wanda, did I do something to hurt you?"


    Turning my gaze to her, I smiled and shook my head. "No, why did you say that all of a sudden?"


    "It feels like you''re deliberately keeping your distance from me today."


    Mayhaps it was because she was also the sort to say what she meant that she directly hit the nail on the head.


    However, how could I tell her that it was because of a dream? It was too ridiculous.


    I thought that maybe this feeling would slowly fade away in the next few days.


    Hence, I replied, "No, I just don''t want to pass on my bad mood to you."


    Hearing what I said, Nicky was obviously relieved. There was a smile at the corners of her mouth. "That''s good. I thought you didn''t want to be my friend anymore." "How could I? Don''t think too much "I''m relieved now that you said this," Nicky said leisurely. Her voice was soft to begin with, but once it was a little softer, it became extra small. Although her appearance was not the kind that would make a man want to protect her, her voice had that effect.


    She looked out the window as if recalling the past. "Before I went abroad, I went through so many schools as I moved around with my parents, so I hardly have any friends in Hatton. And when I came back, didn''t know anyone. Wanda cherish you very much as a friend."


    Nicky''s remarks made me feel like I owed her even more.


    I lowered my gaze, angry at myself for what I had thought just now. It was so inhuman!


    I looked up and patted her shoulder. "Me too. Don''t always think about moving out. I won''t let you go until your scar disappears."


    "Okay, then I''ll rely on you." Nicky gave me quite the rare teasing reply.


    Before that, I really did not even know that she had such a side. I always thought that she was domineering, but I did not expect that she could be such a cute woman.


    If I were a man, I would definitely be fascinated by her.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    No, it was dangerous to think like that.


    If men would be fascinated by her, what about Theo?


    I was starting to let my thoughts run again, so I closed my eyes and tried to keep my mind from scrolling to that image.


    I did not know how long it took before my thoughts finally calmed down.


    The car had also arrived at thepany. I got out of the car with Nicky, and we walked into thepany.


    In the blink of an eye, it was almost time for my appointment. I packed up my things, informed the manager, and then left thepany to make my way to the hospital.


    Fortunately, the distance between thepany and the hospital was only a few minutes, and I arrived just in time when my number was called.


    After going into the office, the doctor asked me a few questions. After confirming that I was not taking other medicines, I was diagnosed with having symptoms of an errant mind, thus causing nightmares. It was also because I was pregnant and my mood was fluctuating greatly.


    The doctor just told me to rx and to go out for walks. Since I was a pregnant woman, they did not give me any medicine.


    It would have been no different if I had note for an examination.


    Shaking my head, I walked out of the hospital.


    ''Stop letting your thoughts run, Wanda. It''s because you''re not busy enough that you have so much time to overthink.''


    When I was busy with work in the past, I would not have any thoughts, let alone dreams. I would fall asleep as soon as I went to bed.


    It seemed that I would have to ask Theo to assign me more work.


    I was walking through the crowd in the hospital and was about to head downstairs when I identally bumped into someone as I was turning into the corner. The person did not seem to have expected that, and the things in their hands scattered to the floor.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll help you pick them up."


    I immediately apologized and squatted down to help the person pick up their things.


    The document on the floor was marked with the words ''Sara Campbell.''


    I looked up. It was Sara.


    "Why did I bump into you again?" Sara looked impatient.


    Head lowered, I helped her pick up the sheets of paper that were scattered all over the floor. I saw one of them belonging to the


    word abortion'' was written


    gynecology department, and the


    on it.


    gn


    Before I could see clearly, Sara took the documents from my hand. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Are you going to abort the child?" I asked her.


    Sara sorted the documents and stood up. "Why do you care?!" Saying this, she was about to leave.


    I immediately stopped her, however. "I advise you to think again.''


    Thinking of what Tyler said to mest time, I looked at Sara and reminded her," While you and Fabian have separated, the child is


    swnevel.n


    innocent. And it''s been several months now. How can you bear to kilfit?"


    She looked at me with a sneer on her face. If I give birth to him, he''l be a poor sod without a father. Isn''t this even more pitiful for the child? Wanda, don''t tell me you don''t understand this?"


    A child without a father...


    Her words registered in my heart, and they hurt me a bit.


    "You have to at least discuss it with Fabian.


    After all, it''s his child."


    Hearing this, Sara sneered. "Didn''t you hear everything at the mallst time? He said that I can either choose to give birth to this child or abort it. Isn''t his stance clear?"


    I shook my head. "He was angry at the time. How can you take what he said seriously, Sara? Listen to my advice. Don''t kill the baby first, or you''ll regret it."


    I could see that Fabian really loved her. He had just learned the truth, so he uttered such cruel words at the mall because he was furious. I believed that he woulde back to Sara in a few days.


    However, if Sara were to have gotten rid of the child when the time came, things would escte and Fabian''s only constion would be gone. "Wanda, don''t you think it''s funny that you''re still here trying to advise me now after having punished me?" Sara red at me, her eyes clearly resentful...

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    At this moment, the way she looked at me reminded me of that scene from my dream.


    Sara had also been staring at me so viciously, and it horrified me.


    It was just a dream.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried my best to convince myself, and after recollecting myself, I met her resentful gaze. I parted my red lips slightly. "I just want you to think carefully before making a decision. Once you make a decision, don''t regret it!"


    At this point, I had nothing else to say. It all hinged on Sara''s decision.


    After I said that, I walked past her and left the hospital.


    I did not know if Sara aborted the baby in


    the end, but I hope she did not.


    Back at thepany, my head was in the clouds as I sat in my seat.


    The sound of knocks on the table brought me back to my senses. When I looked up, it was Marius'' face that I had not seen in a while. When I thought about it, I really had not seen him in a long time.


    His smiling face was the same, but since I got into an argument with Theo because I went out with him thest time, I just looked at him before lowering my head.


    Marius did not expect me to be so indifferent. He put his hands on my table, leaned closer to me, and said, "Sis Wan, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you being so cold to me? It makes me so sad."


    Sad?


    There was a light smile at the corners of my mouth. I shrugged. "I''m the one who''s sad. I took part in your show thest time and got into an argument with Theo when I got back."


    "Does President Grantcks that much tolerance?" He looked at me all nosy like he wanted to know what happened next.


    I waved at him and motioned for him to quickly leave.


    Instead, Marius stayed where he was. He even pulled out a chair at the side and sat down without hesitation.


    I folded my arms around my chest, leaned back against the chair, and looked at him." What on earth are you trying to do?"


    He spread his hands out, his


    handsome face looking innocent "I''m not trying anything. I apanied my good friend to Grant Corporation with integrity. He hasn''t left yet, so how can leave?"


    "You came with Drover?" I tilted my head.


    There might have been some development with the project, which was why he came to discuss it with Theo.


    Marius nodded. "Yeah. Why do you think I''m here? To make a special trip to look for you, Sis?" He winked at me.


    I had to admit that the kid had been given a pair of peach blossom-shaped eyes that were enough to charm young girls, but this trick was useless on


    me.


    I waved my hand, unmoved. "Go look for some other young girl."


    He suddenly moved his chair closer


    to me." After the birthday party,


    Wanya came to me several


    saying that she got into a


    misunderstanding with that


    vel


    second-generation heir and wanted


    to get back with me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Isn''t this exactly what you wanted? You''ve been calling out her name every time you get drunk," I said casually.


    Marius straightened up He shook his


    head and responded to me, "At the birthday party, I saw her true colors. Wanya is a woman who worships money to the core. She only wants to get herself a rich husband. I was so naive and fell into her trap. I''ve been tarnished for life," he said, covering his face with his hands as if it was really an embarrassing


    matter.


    It did not take long for him to perk up again. He snapped his fingers. "So, I didn''t let my heart waver when she came looking for me this time. I just told her that my


    soulmate has appeared and asked her not to bother me again. Aren''t I cool?"


    "You''re fine."


    My indifferent response aroused his dissatisfaction, and he smacked the table...

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Marius smacked the table, startling me.


    In the next second, however, a smile appeared on his face again. He smiled," Could it be that in your heart, only Theo is the most handsome?"


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously waiting to hear a different answer from me.


    However, I had to let him down.


    I nodded and replied without any hesitation, "Of course, Theo is the most handsome. No one canpare to him."


    When I looked at Marius again, he had covered his chest with his hands and was pretending to be heartbroken.


    I looked at him calmly, not a single ripple in my heart.


    "Sis Wan''s words make me so sad."


    No matter how sad he pretended to be, I kept my indifference.


    After a while, Marius also felt that it was meaningless and stopped.


    He pouted and went back to his normal expression. After adjusting the tie on his suit, Marius'' eyes fell on me again. "Okay, I won''t joke around with you anymore. I came because I wanted to let you know that Wanya wille looking for you, so you have to be careful."


    Hearing that, I could not help frowning.


    It was just one scene. Why would she go as far as toe looking for me?


    "She''s so young, and she has just entered society. Does she have connections?"


    Marius stood up with his hands in his pockets. He leaned over and approached me. "This society is chaotic. She just needs to find a few people at random. I was afraid that you wouldn''t be prepared in advance before you fell into her path."


    "I see."


    After hearing my answer, Marius'' lips hooked up in satisfaction. "Alright, I''ll go look for Drover now. See youter." He turned his back to me and left, his hand waving in the air.


    "Ah."


    I wanted to ask him if those students had already moved in, but his chatter had made me forget.


    I did not call for Marius to stop, so I could only go and check it out myself.


    However, now I had another enemy. I shook my head and sighed. I had Sara to


    my front and Wanya behind me. It looked like things would not be peaceful in the future.


    I put these trivial matters aside in the meantime and threw myself into work. Soon, it was dark out.


    It was one of those rare times when


    Theo was not working overtime today. He came to my department while Nicky and I were just about to leave was surprised when we bumped into him. "Theo, you''re


    already leaving for tonight?


    "Yeah."


    "That''s great. You cane with me to a ce."


    I had wanted to tell Nicky toe with me somewhere for a bit, but now that Theo was here, the driver could send Nicky back. Nicky took the hint. She greeted Theo and


    left first.


    "Where to?" he asked me.


    Holding his hand, we slowly walked out of the office and pressed the button to go down the elevator. "I told youst time that I rented out Susan''s apartment and Drover happened to be helping his students find amodation, so I rented it to him. I want to see if they''ve already moved in. I want to inspect the ce at the same time." ContentN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I still was not at ease with the students. After all, they were busy with research and might have neglected the house.


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look."


    "By the way, Marius came to me this


    afternoon and asked me to be carefulof Wanya. She''s his


    ex-girlfriend. I put on a ruseel


    with him


    in front of Wanyast time Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing what I said, Theo''s expression was meaningful. He looked at me with a small smile on the corner of his mouth. "The one who made us quarrel."


    He just loved holding grudges.


    I did not deny it. "In short, I have to protect myself against Sara and Wanya now."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you. You''re mine!" He stretched his arms out to wrap my waist. With a light tug, I was pressed to him tightly.


    I blushed for no reason, and the elevator door opened just then. I hurriedly walked out first...

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    We arrived at the apartment.


    Originally, there were no green nts at the front door, but now, there were tworge pots of some nts, which looked to give life to the whole apartment.


    It seemed like that had already moved in.


    Theo nced sideways at me. "Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    "Yes, let''s go and see."


    We went up to the door and rang the bell.


    It did not take long for the door to open. I saw a young and fair face. He looked to be a college student. When he saw me, he spoke first, "Miss Landy."


    His eyes had abruptly shone. I could not help but be stunned when I heard this address.


    How did he know me?


    He seemed to have noticed my suspicion and smiled. "Mr. Drover told us the requirements for living here. You''re here for an inspection, yes? Pleasee in."


    The boy greeted us politely.


    The flowers on the patio looked very lively, and some of them had even bloomed more brilliantly than before.


    Walking into the living room, there were also two other young people around his age. When they saw me, they all stood up and called out in unison, "Miss Landy."


    I smiled at them. The house seemed to be well maintained by them. Although they were all boys, there was a faint fragrance in the air. 1 was very satisfied.


    "Thank you for keeping the house well-organized."


    These boys were good-looking, and at first nce, I knew that they were guys who loved hygiene, which made me feel a lot relieved.


    One of the boys stood up and said, "Mr. Drover also told us about the requirements. Miss, don''t worry. We''ll take good care of the house." Take good care of the house.''


    I could not help but smile when I heard those words. They were a cute bunch.


    "Alright, then we''ll take our leave first.


    Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, Miss."


    After we left the apartment, Theo was sullen the entire time, which puzzled me a little.


    Looking at him, I asked, uprehending, "What are you thinking about? Why the long face all of a sudden?"


    "They seemed to only be able to see you?"


    Theo''s words made meugh. It turned out he was jealous.


    However, it did look like the boys had ignored him back at the apartment just now.


    ut foud, and there was


    Iughed out


    mirth in my eyes. "Maybe it''s because I''m thendy. Of course


    they have to please me. Not to mention with your unapproachable face, they were probably scared of you."


    He started the car and drove out slowly.


    QUMS


    "Those are all Drover''s students?" "Probably. They all mentioned Drover just now, but I don''t know either."


    ording to the news, Drover would asionally go to universities to conduct sses on behalf of others, so it was not surprising that he knew a few college students.


    Looking at Theo, however, it felt like something was off.


    Curiously, I turned to him. "What''s wrong? Is something not right?"


    Theo shook his head after a moment. "No, I know he has conducted sses a few times, but it''s a little strange to me for him to be so familiar with the students.


    "These students are likely interested


    in artificial intelligence too, so they joined the research team. Drover mentioned this before, I think I vaguely remembered


    Drover mentioning this, but I was not sure.


    Hearing what I said, Theo raised his brows. "If that''s the case..."


    "Yeah. Do you want to go for dinner?"


    "Yes, I recently found a new ce. I''ll take you there."


    We ended the conversation prior, but I know he must still be thinking about it.


    Theo probably wanted to know more about Drover''s partners. Perhaps I could learn more about them from Marius...N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    It was this kind of ce again.


    There was a vast expanse of white all around, and the path ahead was not obvious. Hence, I could only move forward by feeling.


    I heard someone calling my name through the blurriness.


    "Wanda, Wanda..."


    There was a shout, followed by an echo.


    Suddenly, the smoke dissipated and everything in front of me became clear.


    I was standing at the edge of the cliff. If I were to take another step forward, there would be an abyss below. I could not help being startled.


    "How could this be?" I muttered to myself.


    "Wanda."


    My name sounded in my ears again, and I followed the voice. Nicky was walking toward me. There was a charming smile on her pretty face. She was smiling brightly, looking as charming as a peony flower. It was really shocking.


    "Nicky?" I called out to her.


    Nicky walked toward me step by step and finally stopped three steps away. The smile on the corners of her was bing more bright. "Wanda, I trust you''ll give me your blessing."


    Blessing?


    I was at a loss, and my face was filled with confusion. Her scar was still there, and it made me feel guilty. I asked her, "Give you blessings for what?" She smiled at me. She stretched her hand out, and the ring on her ring finger sparkled charmingly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I recognized it. It was my wedding ring with Theo.


    Bowing my head, I nced at my empty hand. How could it be...


    When I looked up again, Theo had appeared. He walked to Nicky''s side and held her hand. The ring on her hand was shining brightly.


    "Theo, how can you be with her? No, we''re husband and wife!" I yelled, "I have your child. Have you forgotten?"


    Theo''s gaze turned to me, and there


    was only indifference in his deep eyes. He showed a document,


    the letters spelling ''divorce


    agreement'' appeared in front, Sel


    ove


    "We''re divorced. Have you forgotten?"


    Those few simple words were like a knife to my heart. When did we get divorced?


    me.


    Nicky''s expression was smug. She put her hand on Theo''s shoulder and wore a seductive look. "Wanda, you should let go. I''m also bearing Theo''s child now, so you should give us your blessings."


    Her face was no longer dignified but full of a devilish charm.


    My throat felt like it had been cut. I could not utter a single word. I shook my head vigorously and closed my eyes.


    It''s just a dream, it''s just a dream. I need to wake up!''


    When I opened my eyes again, Theo was gone and Nicky''s face suddenly erged in front of me. "Go to hell, Wanda Lane!"


    She reached out to me and nudged me gently. Behind me was a cliff, and I fell down in one fell swoop.


    I stared at her in disbelief, but Nicky was just standing at the side, smiling. She looked so smug and proud as if dering that she had won!


    "No!"


    I woke up. Sitting up from the bed, I looked outside. It was already dawn and Theo had already gone to thepany.


    Wiping my face, I felt a little irritable.


    Why did I always have such dreams?


    Was it really because of my pregnancy? However, things were not like this when I was pregnant before. What was this?


    I tussled my hair, my head aching.


    After psyching myself up, I got out of bed to wash up and then went downstairs.


    However, when I saw Nicky, I could not help feeling disgusted. I did not really want to see her again.


    I wanted to discuss with her about


    moving out, but I had clearly told her that would not drive her away until her scar healed. What should I do?

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    "Wanda, why are you standing there still? Come and eat."


    Nicky brought out the breakfast from the kitchen. She looked like the hostess of this family.


    Caroline followed behind her. During this time, she became more and more liked by Caroline.


    However, it was clear before that Caroline did not like the women who lived in the vi. Even Cindy, the woman who had been by Theo''s side for many years, was no exception. What did she do to make Caroline treat her like this?


    "Madam,e and have breakfast. Miss Doyle cooked a lot, and the sir said it was delicious just now."


    Her words made me realize something. It turned out that Nicky and Theo had been getting up at the same time every day. Hence, before I woke up, she and Theo could interact alone at the dining table.


    Was this a coincidence or an opportunity she specifically crafted?


    The sense of crisis in my heart grew even more. I slowly stepped forward and chose a seat opposite her before taking a seat.


    In the past, I would choose to sit next to her, but she did not seem to think too much about it and urged me to eat quickly.


    Her smiling face made me sick at the moment.


    I took a sip of juice and a few bites of bread before saying lightly, "Do you get up early every day?" "Yeah, it''s probably my biological clock. From my schooling times till now, I''ll automatically wake up as long as it''s time," Nicky replied to my question while she ate.


    It turned out it was really just a coincidence. Was I being too sensitive? It was just a dream. How could it implicate reality?


    I shook my head, trying to get rid of my messy thoughts.


    "Did you have a nightmare again?" Nicky probably was able to guess it when she saw me so upset.


    I nodded, a little helpless. "Yeah, it''s bing more and more frequent recently. I''m worried it''ll affect the child."


    Subconsciously, I touched my stomach. I was relieved that the child was still healthy now, yet I was worried that if my sleep were to continue like this, it would hurt the child.


    She grabbed a tissue and wiped her


    mouth before smiling at me and saying, "You must have been thinking too much recently. That''s why you''re having nightmares, Soak your feet before going to bed. It''ll be much better."


    "Okay, got it."


    After I replied that, Nicky suddenly said," By the way, my parents said they''ll being over in a few days. I couldn''t stop them, so I thought itd be better if I moved back. They don''t §Ö know what happened with the wound on my face. When the timees, I''ll just say it was because of my carelessness, lest they trouble you."


    She had been thinking of me...


    I sighed and looked at her. "Actually, I can tell them about it. We''ll all be responsible,This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I..."


    Before I could finish speaking, Nicky interrupted me, "Don''t. You''ll be able to talk to my dad, but my mom has paid special attention to my skin ever since I was a child. I remember a little boy once identally threw a stone at my face. It just scratched the skin but she didn''t stop at just teaching the boy a lesson. She even went to his home and caused a scene. She didn''t let the family go until I was healed. I don''t want her to treat you like that."


    "She sounds a little scary."


    "So I''d better not tell them. I don''t know how long they''ll be here either. It''s better for me to go home, lest they cause any trouble that I''m unaware of."


    I was happy when she said she wanted to go home, but I did not show it on my face. I just replied to her calmly, "Okay, then you can go back first."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Sure enough, Nicky was packing up after getting home after work tonight.


    I stood at the door of her room and watched her fold her clothes.


    With her head lowered, the scar on her face was particrly obvious and ring under the light''s illumination.


    My heart trembled, and the guilt in my heart rose up again. I opened my mouth," When your parents go back, you cane back and stay here."


    I actually said it. No matter what, I could not hate her because of some nightmares. She was my savior, after all.


    Hearing what I said, Nicky looked at me, and the corners of her mouth were curled up. "Since I''m already going back, there''s no need for me to stay here. I''ll apply the medicine on time every day. Don''t worry, Wanda, you''ve done enough."


    Her voice was even but full of understanding.


    At this moment, I felt a little ufortable. She was a great woman, but she was also my friend, I...Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I went into the room and helped her pack up. "Then,e here for dinner if you have the time."


    "If you invite me, I''ll definitelye." She gave me a sweet smile.


    This smile was so sweet it reached my heart.


    I returned her smile, seemingly having found relief.


    After we were done packing up her things, Nicky came out with her suitcase. I took her outside the vi, and we happened to bump into Theo who had just returned.


    "You''re going back?"


    Nicky nodded. "Yes, my parents areing in two days, so it would be more convenient for me to go back."


    "Okay," Theo responded calmly.


    He and Nicky were just ordinary subordinates. Even when I asked Nicky to stay in the vi, Theo was against it. He had always been indifferent toward Nicky, and dreams were indeed just dreams.


    I could not helpughing at myself. How could I hate Nicky because of the nightmares? It was outrageous.


    "Be careful on the way, and let me know when you get home." I asked the driver to send Nicky home and help her carry her things along the way. After Nicky left, Theo and I entered the vi.


    "We finally have our own two-person world now." Theo sat on the sofa and spread open his arms.


    Looking at him, I shook my head, "So, you''ve been looking forward to her leaving every day."


    He stood up and went upstairs. "I objected to Director Doyle moving in from the beginning. Could you have forgotten about that, Madam?"


    I did not follow him. I just smiled behind his back.


    When Caroline came back from shopping, she looked around. "Huh? Is Miss Doyle not


    here?"


    Since I usually came back with Nicky, Caroline would see her when she saw me. Perhaps Caroline found it a little strange when she did not see Nicky now.


    "Nicky has gone home," I replied to Caroline.


    At that moment, I seemed to have caught the slight disappointment on Caroline''s face, including in her tone. "I see."


    I walked over and nced at Caroline." What''s the matter? Can''t bear to let her go?"


    "That''s right. I''ll have to get up early to make breakfast after this."


    "Just because of this?" For some reason, I was relieved to hear that this was the


    reason.


    Caroline nodded. "What other reasons could there be? But it''s fine. I can concentrate on making the kind of food that you and the sir like to eat. I don''t have to worry about others."


    Her remarks made me a little happy, and I could not help raising a brow. "I''ve always been very happy with you here."


    When I came out of the kitchen, I saw the empty living room, then looked upstairs. My heart started feel as if there was something off again.


    Regardless, this was where the matter ended. As for the nightmares, I think I would have to adjust to them properly.


    Shaking my head, I stopped thinking about it.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Nicky requested a two-day vacation from Theo. She had never asked for leave during her tenure at Grant Corporation. This time, it was probably to apany her parents.


    Nicky was not around, and I happened to go to Theo again to ask him to arrange some work for me. He simply asked me to follow up on the artificial intelligence project on Nicky''s behalf.


    Fortunately, I had a chat with Drover about this before, so I got started pretty quickly. Still, I did not understand some of the more technical parts, so I had to look up some information once in a while.


    After returning home, Theo was also rather considerate. He exined to me some of the relevant content in detail ording to the project and I finally got a better understanding of the project.


    As soon as I got busy at work, the nightmares no longer knocked on my door.


    I slept well at night and woke up in a very good mood the next day.


    I had just gone downstairs when I heard Caroline and Theo talking. I stepped forward and asked with a smile, "What are you two talking about?" Caroline took a step closer to me and was about to speak but Theo stopped her.


    Caroline only nced at me before entering the kitchen.


    My intuition told me that something had happened.


    Turning my eyes to the man at the side, I tilted my head. "Theo, what''s the matter?" He took me to the dining hall and sat me down. "There were people making trouble for the guards at the door just now."


    Theo''s tone was calm as if it was not a big deal.


    After taking a bite of my bread, I said lightly, "Why would someone be making trouble? Who were they?"


    "Director Doyle''s parents."


    Theo''s reply startled me.


    Nicky''s parents...


    I immediately guessed that they hade over because of the scar on Nicky''s face. I put down whatever was in my hand. I stood up and was about to go out when Theo pulled me back. "Why are you going?"


    "They came because of Nicky''s scar. I''ll go and clear things out to them," I looked at


    Theo and replied sternly.


    He shook his head. "Forget it, they''re gone."


    Seeing that Theo''s expression was a little helpless, recalled hearing Nicky say that her mother valued her face the most. Now that she hada scar, she would definitely be on it like a dog to bone. Nicky probably told them because she had no other choice.


    "Considering her mother''s personality, she''ll definitely go to thepany if she''s unable to look for us here." I sighed. After all, I caused this incident, so I shoulde forward.


    Theo held my shoulders. His eyes were firm. "I''ll handle it. You should stay away from thepany for a few days and work from home. I''m afraid they''ll hurt you."


    Theo had most probably investigated Nicky''s parents and knew about their personalities. That was why he was worried that they would harm me.


    It would be too hard for me to just stay at home.


    "I''ll find it even more difficult to bear if I don''t know the situation. They probably won''t do anything in the day." pursed my lower lip as still thought of facing them. I did not want Theo to handle it alone.


    Theo insisted, however. He shook his head at me. "Be good. If you don''t appear, I''ll be able to solve this problem properly. Trust me."


    Looking into his deep eyes, they were filled with determination, so I nodded. "Okay, but you have to tell me whatever the result is when youe back at night."


    "Okay." He caressed my head, and the corners of his mouth finally lifted into a smile. "You be good and stay at home while you handle your work. If Drover needs anything, I''ll have hime over to look for you."


    "I got it."


    In order to spend more time with me, Theo only left for thepany after a long time had passed. After sending him off, my heart began to feel restless. Although he said he would be able to handle the matter properly, my heart kept rattling... N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Although I was restless, the work that needed to be done still had to be done.


    I brought myptop to the living room and started organizing the data. Things went very smoothly today thanks to Theo''s exnation the night before. In a blink of an eye, it was noon.


    "Madam, let''s eat first."


    "Alright."


    I went to the dining table after putting down myptop and could not help looking outside. I wondered if Nicky''s parents had gone to cause trouble at Grant Corporation, and if they did, could Theo handle it perfectly?


    These doubts were umting in my heart, and they disturbed me.


    I was eating without registering the taste. Caroline saw my mood and smiled in a maternal manner. "Madam, do eat properly. The sir has dealt with so manyrge matters. How hard can it be for him to deal with such a small matter?"


    I had to admit Caroline''s words instantly resolved my doubts.


    That was right. Theo had encountered so manyrge matters. He was even able to handle matters that were paramount to thepany, let alone these small matters.


    I bowed my head and smiled to myself. When I looked up again, my eyes were bright. "Yes, you''re right. Theo will definitely solve it."


    After lunch, I went upstairs and prepared for a break.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I picked up the phone and wanted to call Theo to ask about the situation but was worried that he might be busy with work. In the end, I called Nicky. When the call connected, I heard her faint voice. "Wanda, what''s the matter?"


    Her voice was low, probably because her parents were there.


    "Uh, I just wanted to ask about your parents..."


    "I''m sorry, Wanda. My mother didn''t believe that it was my fault and kept pestering me. I really couldn''t help it."


    Nicky''s tone was wholly apologetic, and it made my heart twitch when I heard it.


    I sighed and said slowly, "It''s me


    who should be sorry. You got that injury on your face because you saved Munchkin. We should take responsibility for it. It''s


    understandable that your mother acted as such." "After she learned about it this morning, she went to Regal Vi but couldn''t get in. Don''t worry, I''ll take her away from Grant Corporation," Nicky spoke slowly. She had deliberately lowered her voice. She was probably in a room and was worried that her mother would overhear and then intrude.


    However, her remarks informed me that her parents had not gone to Grant Corporation.


    "Actually, we can have a good discussion with them..."


    Before I could finish speaking, Nicky interrupted me, "I understand her


    character. She''ll say just about


    anything think it''s fine. I''ll try t


    deal with my parents." "Alright, but if you can''t bear it anymore, remember what I said."


    "Alright, don''t worry."


    With this phone call, I also more or less understood Nicky''s mother''s temper.


    Considering how she previously caused so much trouble because of a small injury, her mother would never let it go this time.


    Although Nicky said that she would find a way to hold her back, I thought it was useless.


    Lying in bed, I mulled this over and gradually fell asleep.


    I only woke up after some time passed. I had been very sleepytely.


    After opening my eyes, I went downstairs and saw Drover in the living room. I paused, "Mr. Drover, is that you?"


    "There are some issues that needed to be discussed, so President Grant asked me toe to you." He had a smile on his lips, and his tone was gentle.


    I thought of what Theo said this morning, that he would ask Drover toe over if there was something to be discussed about the project. Unexpectedly, there was something.


    "I apologize for having to trouble you


    to make the trip." I hurriedly asked him to take a seat. Caroline had already made tea for him, and it looked like he had been waiting for me for quite some time.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    "I suppose you''ve been waiting for quite some time. I was sleeping for a bit just


    now. You could have asked Caroline to call me down." I sat down on the single sofa.


    Drover still had the document on the table while he smiled at me. He shook his head to express that it did not matter. "I was the one who didn''te at the right time. Me waiting for a bit is nothing."


    After that, we procrastinated no more and conducted our project discussions thatsted a few hours.


    Time flew by so fast that the sky outside was slowly getting darker.


    Aftermunicating the details, Drover got up and was prepared to leave, but


    Caroline had already prepared dinner. "Will you be leaving now, Mr. Drover? Why don''t you stay and have dinner?" "That''s right, do stay for dinner," I echoed softly.


    Seeing that even I have said something, Drover nodded. "Pardon my intrusion, then.


    Theo had note home yet, so Drover and I ate first.


    "Caroline''s cooking is delicious. You can eat more."


    "The food''s really fragrant. Madam and President Grant certainly dine well every day." Shuffling through his cutleries, Drover seemed to have a great appetite for these dishes.


    "By the way, my students have all already moved in. I didn''t have the time to mention it before," Drover said to me abruptly after having just thought about it.


    It seemed that he did not know that I had already been to the apartment.


    I smiled faintly. "I know. I was there two days ago. Your students are very good. I''m very relieved to hand the house over to them."


    Hearing this, Drover seemed to be stunned for a moment before he said, "Well, that''s good."


    After a while, we got up from the table.


    "I haven''t eaten so much for a long time. Caroline truly has great culinary skills." He looked at Caroline who was cleaning up and gave her a thumbs up.


    Caroline liked being praised for her great cooking skills and already had arge smile on her face. "It''s great that you enjoyed the food, Mr. Drover." "We''ve discussed the project and I''ve eaten a meal. It''s time for me to leave. Thank you, Madam, for your hospitality today."


    Him calling me ''Madam'' made me a little embarrassed.


    I waved my hand. "Mr. Drover, don''t be polite. Actually, you don''t need to call me '' Madam''. It sounds weird."


    Drover looked at me with a smile on his lips as he raised his brow slightly. "Shall I call you Miss Lane or Wanda?"


    His tone was a little gentle when he said my name, and I instantly got goosebumps.


    Embarrassed, I said softly, "Like how I address you, Miss Lane would be better."


    At that moment, I seemed to have noticed his somewhat disappointed expression, but it had only been for a moment. Drover quickly answered, "Alright then, Miss Lane.


    "Yeah." This address was a lot more pleasant to me.


    "Then, I''ll be heading off first."


    With his hands on his back, he turned around and walked forward. His car was parked not far away.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He suddenly turned around after


    taking a few steps, his bright smile looking even more beautiful under the hazy moonlight." Actually,pared to ''Mr. Drover'', I hope that you can call me by my name so that we don''t sound like strangers."


    We were obviously not very familiar with one another, though.


    I paused, really


    Over continued, "I


    "I


    to be your friend, Miss


    ster he said that, he turned


    and left.


    I was a little lost as I watched him drive away.


    Drover wanted to be my friend?


    Why did I feel like it was a little weird?


    I shook my head and was about to head back in when the sound of the car''s horn came from behind me.


    Theo had returned.


    He drove into the vi, and I went up to wee him.


    Seeing me, he looked a little suspicious. "Why are you outside?"


    "I was just sending Mr. Drover off."


    "He just left?" asked Theo as his gaze directed outside.


    I nodded. "Yes. I kept him for dinner. Come in."

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    At night, Theo was using hisptop to handle some official business in bed. He was typing away at lightning speed and looked very busy.


    After applying my skincare products, Iy in bed and fiddled with my phone while waiting for him to be free.


    Some time passed before I heard Theo put down his notebook. This was followed by his arms wrapping around my waist.


    I turned around, and he was looking at me with a smile on his lips. "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "I was waiting for you to be done." I smiled.


    "Anything to tell me?"


    "Yeah." I nodded, then sat up straight.


    There was only one thing I wanted to tell Theo.


    Sighing slightly, I said softly, "I called Nicky today."


    After I said that, I stopped and looked up to see his expression. However, Theo was just looking at me calmly with a smile on his face.


    Why was he not reacting?


    After a long while, I continued, "Her mother didn''t go to Grant Corporation today. She''ll hold her back, but she might not be able to do it forever." "Yes, what''s next?" Hearing this, Theo just nodded his head lightly and asked back as he turned his gaze to me.


    Was he not panicked?


    If Nicky''s mother really went to Grant Corporation to cause a stir, no matter how big or small the incident was, it would have a certain impact on Grant Corporation. However, Theo did not seem to care at all.


    I straightened my back and looked at the man beside me. "I''m worried that if she were to really go to Grant Corporation, she might kick up a fuss."


    "As long as she doesn''te looking for you, it doesn''t matter," Theo said gently while running his hands down my hair.


    It was a simple answer, but it warmed my heart.


    What I wanted to say after that was immediately stuck in my throat, and I could not get it out for a long time.


    This made me both angry and want


    tough. I looked at him with a conflicted expression. Theo also noticed that something was off with me. He sat up straight and smiled. "What''s the matter? What''s with this expression?"


    "As if it''s not all because of you. I''m worried about you, but you''re just fine. You''re not worried about anything." I smacked him. This time, it felt like I was acting like a coquettish little girl.


    After hearing what I said, Theo suddenly turned serious. He turned me around by my shoulders and said to me earnestly," I''m telling the truth. don''t care about anything else as long as she doesn''t touch you."


    These were undoubtedly the most heartwarming words.


    I threw myself into his arms. His wide embrace calmed my panicked heart instantly, and I buried myself in his arms. I rubbed myself against him. "But I don''t want to implicate you because of my problems."


    "We''re husband and wife. How can


    we separate things between you and me? Munchkin is our child. Since Director Doyle was injured because of Munchkin, I should also be


    el


    responsible. How can you take care of everything yourself? Am not your husband?"


    The more Theo spoke, the more agitated his tone became. He was obviously not happy with me.


    "I understand."


    Although I said this, I was still worried.


    Nicky''s mother...


    I was really afraid that she would really go to Grant Corporation. If she really wanted to go there, how would Nicky be able to stop her?


    I involuntarily sighed again.


    As if having heard my sigh, Three lowered his head and looked at me. "You''re thinking nonsense again. Trust me, it''ll be fine."


    "I trust you."


    Naturally, the person who I trusted the most now was only Theo. He definitely would be able to settle this matter since he did not want to worry me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Things would work out. There would always be a solution.


    "Are you sleeping?" he asked.


    Weid down together, and in his arms, I slept without dreaming tonight.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    I spent several days working from home.


    Days passed and everything was calm. Nicky had probably spoken to her mother.


    Since things had been quiet for so many days, nothing should happen.


    Hence, I would talk to Theo about going back to work in thepany the next day.


    "Why don''t you wait a few more days?" Theo frowned after hearing my proposal. He obviously did not want me to go out.


    I knew he was trying to prevent problems before they happened. "It''s been so many days. Those who should have gone would have gone, no?" Theo still shook his head. "Maybe she''s waiting for an opportunity."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That also made sense.


    I lowered my head in contemtion and thought of a very important point. "I heard Nicky say that her mother is an impatient person. How could she endure not going after so many days? I think she has likely been persuaded by Nicky."


    I looked up to observe Theo''s expression while I said that and saw that his expression was still solemn.


    Pursing my lips, I murmured, "So do I have to hide at home for every day that she does not show up? It''s been so many days. If I still bump into her when I go out, then it''s destiny that I should face this matter. I admit that, alright, Theo?"


    I nudged him.


    Theo finallypromised, likely because I was making a fuss. "Okay, you can go back to work."


    "You''re so great." I patted his cheek.


    He looked at me with a half-smile, his expression one of helplessness. "Alright, can we sleep now?"


    "Okay." Iy down without hesitation, and Theo covered me with the nket. He was still handling some work matters, and before I knew it, I fell asleep.


    My neck started feeling more and more ufortable. What was happening?


    I opened my eyes, and the hazy environment made my heart lurch.


    I was dreaming again.


    Before I could react, someone grabbed my neck in an instant. I could not see that person''s face, but they were squeezing so hard that I could not breathe.


    Her vicious voice echoed in my ears. "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault that my daughter has that scar on her face!"


    Nicky''s mother?


    This thought immediately pulled me out of my dream to reality.


    V


    I woke up protecting my neck and gasping for breath as I shook my head. After washing up, I went downstairs. After having breakfast, I left for thepany.


    Nicky was still on leave, and the office was empty. The project she was working on had been


    temporarily transferred to me. Hence, someone brought over a lot of documents when I arrived at thepany.


    I had not been here for a few days, and I guessed there would be a lot of them. Although Theo would bring some documents back for me to check from time to time, some of the confidential documents were stiff kept in thepany.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Everyone who came to deliver the documents said this.


    I did not dally and went straight to work and time passed in a blink of an eye.


    "Wanda, would you like to eat together?"


    "No, just pack me some foodter." There were still documents that I was not done going through, so I did not really want to dy the work here. "Alright."


    After sending off the people from the department, I continued immersing myself in the documents.


    I was finally done when they came back after eating.


    "Your food."


    "Thank you."


    Only then did I start on my lunch. I had just taken a few mouthfuls when I heard quite a number of people talking outside.


    "I think someone brought a reporter over when I came in just now."


    "What a grand gesture! What happened?"


    "I don''t know, it feels like something big."


    Reporter?


    Could it be...?


    I immediately went downstairs after I reacted to it.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    I came to the lobby. The people had been stopped at the door, but that did not impede them at all.


    A woman was standing outside. She was beautifully dressed, and across from her was a reporter and a camera.


    I got closer and heard her voice.


    "...In short, my daughter''s life has been ruined by this Wanda Lane."


    It really was Nicky''s mother.


    I sighed. She was here. There was no hiding now.


    I had already made my way to the door when I thought of this.


    The camera just so happened to be directed at me, and the woman turned to look at me. After scrutinizing me for a moment, she said, "You''re Wanda Lane. I''m Nicky''s mother. Tell me, what are you going to do about this?"


    She was aggressive, and she was much more imposing than I was. After all, she was guided by principle.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Looking at her, I remained calm. Pursing my lips, I slowly responded, "After the ident happened, I brought Nicky home and found the best doctors to treat her. The scar should have long healed, but we encountered an ident in the middle, which caused the scar to worsen. After that, we found a famous doctor who gave her the appropriate medicine. I believe her scar will fade away soon."


    My words were calm and fair, and the reporter did not seem as angry as before.


    On the other hand, Nicky''s mother still refused to let it go. "That''s it? Your way of dealing with this is simple. You think you can just look for a few doctors to help treat my daughter and you''re done? She still has a scar. Who knows if it''ll heal? Are you trying to dismiss me with these few words? Let me tell you this, Nicky might be easy to deceive, but I, Hattie James, am not so easily deceived!"


    She patted her chest, filled with righteous indignation.


    "What should we do, then?" I asked.


    Could it be that she wanted money?


    Just when she was about to speak, Nicky''s voice came from not far away, "Mom, stop embarrassing us!"


    Our eyes turned to her. Nicky ran over and looked at me apologetically, "I''m sorry,


    Wanda. My mom is always like this. I''ll take her away."


    She said as she tried to pull her mother away.


    However, Hattie shook her off. "Oh, Daughter, look at how scary the scar on your face is. Let the camera


    show the public how it looks. Tellet


    me, does this scar look like it''s getting better soon? Wanda, don''t O


    think you don''t have to take responsibility just by giving some speech!"


    "Mom, I got the wound because of an ident. What are you doing?!" Nicky looked a little angry.


    "Even if it was an ident, you only got it because you saved her son, so she should be responsible."


    I would ept any reasonable statement such as this. I nodded and then stood forward. "Don''t worry. I''ll take responsibility."


    She looked at me with a sneer. "You won''t be able to bear this responsibility in your entire lifetime. Call Theo Grant out."


    "Theo is my husband. What do you think you''re doing?"


    "What do think I''m doing?" Hattie red at me with righteousness. She neared me and said firmly and powerfully, "I want your husband to take responsibility."


    I was stunned for a moment. Nicky probably did not expect her to say that as her expression abruptly changed. "Mom, what did you say?!"


    Hattie dismissed her. "I''m thinking


    about your life. If this scar doesn''t


    heal, who would want you? Since you were injured because of her son, we''ll have her husband take care of you think this request is only appropriate."


    "It''s inappropriate for you to say this..."


    S


    "Why is it inappropriate? Point is, you''d better call him down."

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Hattie insisted on seeing Theo. Her expression was one of looking for trouble as she looked at me.


    "Mom, don''t trouble others like that!" Nicky was really anxious. She pulled at Hattie impatiently.


    I had never seen her like this.


    "Nicky, don''t say anything if you don''t understand the situation. I''m thinking of you and paving a way for your future. No matter what this Theo looks like, he''s still a man. You saved his son, so he has to be responsible!" Hattie stated her words clearly. She seemed adamant about it.


    Hattie turned her attention to me again. " Go and call your husband down!"


    Before I could speak, I heard familiar footsteps behind me.


    It was Theo.


    He and Keith arrived one after the other, their auras quite prominent.


    He put his hands in his pockets and came forward to Hattie. He shielded me behind him and then nced at Nicky first before looking at Hattie. "Are you Nicky''s mother?"


    His innate, majestic demeanor was no child''s y. Hattie''s own imposing aura was suppressed all of a sudden. She forced herself to look at Theo and puffed up her chest. "Y-Yes. You''re Theo Grant, Wanda Lane''s husband, yes?"


    "That''s me."


    Hattie pulled the photographer. "You came just at the right time. Are you going to be responsible for my Nicky?"


    The camera was facing Theo. He hated this the most. He turned his face away with impatience on his face. "It''s such a small injury, yet you want me to take care of her for the rest of her life?"


    The question he asked back dropped the surrounding temperature to freezing point.


    Hattie was also stunned. Nicky pulled at her clothes. "Let''s go, Mom."


    However, Hattie abruptly swatted


    Nicky''s hand away. "What do you


    mean by a small injury? Do you know how much an injury like this affects women? My daughter is not married yet. Who would dare want her now that she''s like this? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Her scar has be much smaller and will be healed after a few more days of using the medicine as long as no one switches her medicine."


    He spat out thest sentence firmly. I did not know what he meant by that either.


    "Switched? Oh, I see. So this is the ident that Wanda was referring to that happened halfway. So, this means that my daughter''s medicine was swapped out halfway, which is why her wound worsened. My


    daughter has never been ich


    confrontational type. How could anyone want to hurt her? +think it''s probably because of you lot for having involved Nicky in your matters. So, you''re even more responsible!"


    Hattie put her hands on her hips, looking like a shrew.


    This ruckus had been going on for a long time, and passersby would inevitablye to take a look. I was behind Theo and did not say a word for a long time.


    "How do you want me to be responsible?" Theo raised his brow slightly.


    "I don''t know if her scar will heal, but for the sake of my daughter''s happiness for the rest of her life, you have to treat her well at least before it heals," Hattie said.


    Theo smiled and looked back at me, "Mrs. James, I''m married. I don''t think it''ll be appropriate for me to treat your daughter well."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, before her


    wound heals, you must be responsible for my daughter. If her scar doesn''t heal in her lifetime, want you to bear this responsibility for the rest of her life!" Hattie was very good at making demands.


    I bowed my head. I could not tell what I was feeling inside.


    "I can only promise you that I''ll allow her to stay in the vi. And I''ll continue to look for people to treat her," Theo replied softly and slowly. Hattie waved her hand. "You must not only bring her into the vi but also take good care of her. Otherwise, I''ll give you hell every other day."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    To her, it was as if whatever she said, she would get.


    At this moment, I did not know where I got the thought from, but I immediately stood up and promised her, "I agree with you on his behalf to let your daughter move in."


    "Wanda, you..."


    Before Nicky could finish speaking, she was interrupted by her mother. "It''s fine, Daughter. Since they''ve agreed, we''ll go back and pack your things now."


    She turned to the reporter and the camera." You all heard it. Be our witness that I didn''t force her."


    After they left, I turned around and noticed that Theo''s expression was dark. He turned around and walked away. "Come to my office.¡±


    He probably wanted to express his disapproval and ask me why I made the decision on my own, but I did not know the reason myself either. I just had the urge to agree on his behalf at that moment.


    In his office, Theo had his back toward me, but I knew his expression must be hideous at this moment.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We stayed silent like this for an unknown period of time before he finally turned to look at me. "Why?" He actually asked about it.


    How was I supposed to answer? I did not know either.


    After being stunned for a long time, I slowly replied, "I... I was..."


    "


    A long time passed, but I did not know how to answer. In the end, I could only say, "I don''t know."


    Theo said nothing for a long time as if he was choked by my answer.


    He sat down in his seat irritably, again with a sunken expression. He did not speak.


    Sitting down opposite him, I nced at him cautiously. "I really don''t know. When I heard that her mother woulde over every day to give us hell, I couldn''t help it, so I agreed."


    "Wanda, I told you that I would solve this matter." Theo''s voice was a little helpless.


    I bowed my head with a solemn expression. "I know, but I just couldn''t hold myself back."


    I had felt clearly on certain asions during this time that I would be unable to help myself and do things that I really did not want to do. Perhaps it was because of my nightmares.


    "Actually, think it should be fine, no?


    At least now, she won''te to thepany again, and she''s just


    getting Nicky to move back in again. Won''t everything be fine once Nicky''s scar heals?"


    On the one hand, I felt that the scar on Nicky''s face had healed a lot, and with the medicine''s effects, it would heal quickly. On the other hand, I also thought that Nicky would not trouble us.


    However, Theo still looked sullen. "I''m afraid it might not be that simple."


    It was only Hattie who was the trouble.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    Seeing me like this, Theo obviously could not stand it. His tone gradually became gentle. "Since all is said and done, let''s do it and take it one step at a time. And you, don''t be so impulsive."


    Noticing that Theo''s expression had softened, my heart gradually eased. I nodded at him. "Then, we''ll just wait for Nicky now."


    "Yes, she''s just moving back, so it''s fine."


    Hattie had brought a reporter over today, so what happened just now would definitely spread out. Did she want to take advantage of public opinion? "Theo, the press was here just now. Do you want to give a statement first?"


    Theo shook his head. "It''s toote. It was a live broadcast that was broadcasted a long time ago. It''s likely that every party is preparing their articles and preparing to publish them."


    "Aren''t you going to give a statement?"


    "I''ll let it go for a bit and take a look at the situation." He picked up the document on the side as he said this. It looked like he was ready to start working.


    I could only get up and leave the office, but from what Theo said just now, I kept thinking there was something else to it...

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Sure enough, it was as Theo had said. After returning to the vi that evening, all major media outlets had sent out a release each with various ims. The headlines were also each more explosive than the other.


    [For peace of mind, she gave up her rich husband], [Wanda Lane has a big heart.], [ Shocking News! Wanda Lane and Theo Grant will end with a divorce.], and such titles were everywhere.


    However, I knew that Theo would get rid of these articles in the near future. Yet, one of them caught my attention.


    This release did not cover the incident that afternoon but instead, analyzed the incident of the medicine swap. The final analysis was that I had swapped the medicine.


    The whole article was logically rigorous, but the writing was too outrageous.


    Theo was beside me, and I pulled him." Look at this."


    He nced at it and pointed the tablet at me. "I saw it too. The medicine swap was in preparation for this purpose."


    This was what Theo meant this afternoon.


    "But the clue was buried for so long.


    Besides, how did this person find out that such a thing happened?" I was puzzled.


    Before Theo could exin, a voice came from downstairs.


    My guess was Nicky was moving in.


    I went downstairs first, and sure enough, I saw her. She hade in alone with her suitcase. "Nicky." "Wanda." Nicky''s expression was a little embarrassed. "I''m really sorry for today. There are so many articles on the inte."


    Afraid that she would me herself for this, I quickly shook my head. "It''s nothing. Theo will deal with itter. I''m quite worried about you. After all, there''s a lot of hate aimed at you."


    A lot of people were cursing Nicky and her mother, Hattie, for being unreasonable.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They even implied that they had plotted up this scheme at home a long time ago. It was like ying good cop, bad cop in order to force an agreement out of me and Theo. In short, it was getting more and more outrageous.


    "It''s all because my mother is too much. She deserves to get dragged. She wanted toe with me just now, but I stopped her."


    Nicky seemed a little helpless.


    I could see that she was feeling very guilty now, just like how I did back then.


    I patted her on the shoulder and


    gave her a smile. "You told me about


    it before. Don''t take it to heart. You''re back now, and fortunately I''ve been cleaning the room every day because I''ve been looking forward to your return."


    Theo just so happened toe down at this moment.


    He looked at us coldly, and Nicky bowed toward him slightly. "President Grant, I''m really sorry for today."


    Theo''s eyes were still indifferent. He nced at the suitcase in Nicky''s hand but did not speak.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll apany you back to your room." I grabbed Nicky''s hand and we walked past Theo.


    In the guest room, Nicky took out her clothes and put them in the wardrobe." Wanda, does President Grant hate me now?


    Being hated by one''s idol was a sad thing.


    I was stunned for a moment before I responded, "It''s okay, he won''t take his anger out on you."


    Considering Theo''s character, he would not involve those who were innocent. I still had confidence in him regarding this aspect.


    "But I think that with such an


    incident, he''ll inevitably have some


    qualms in his heart. How about you,


    Wanda? Do I bother you now


    because of this?" "You could never, Nicky," I replied almost


    subconsciously.


    Nicky then smiled with a sense of ease. "As long as you don''t mind me. My mom said that she''ll only head back after staying here for some time. She wants to have a look at things here."


    She was probably worried that we would have Nicky move out after she left. That was why Hattie wanted to remain.


    "It''s alright, just as long as she doesn''t cause trouble for Grant Corporation. Alright, you should rest. I won''t disturb you. The truth was, I was worried that I might not be able to stand conversing with Nicky any longer.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Nicky went back to work at Grant Corporation since she had moved back into the vi.


    However, she did not seem to be weed when she returned.


    After what happened that day, most people avoided her, worried that if they were to hurt her even a little, her mother woulde to settle ounts with them.


    "I thought Director Doyle wouldn''t being back anymore. I didn''t expect her toe back after her mother got her wish.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I think Director Doyle is rather pitiful.


    Having a mother like that, it''s enough that she runs around causing a fuss, but to even turn the inte upside down. Fortunately, President Grant has connections." "That''s right, Director Doyle is living in President Grant''s home now. Wanda truly has such a big heart."


    I listened to their conversation. It must be ufortable for Nicky to be talked about like this by everyone.


    I red at them. "Do your jobs."


    The few of them looked back at me before shing a small smile but did not say anything.


    At this point, my gaze turned to the office, and through the ss door, I could vaguely see that Nicky was working hard.


    She must have heard it all but was pretending not to care.


    Maybe I should go see her?


    Thinking of this, I involuntarily stepped forward and knocked on the door of her office.


    After hearing a ''pleasee in,'' I came back to my senses.


    Since I was already here, I might as well go in.


    I pushed open the door and Nicky looked up at me. When she saw that it was me, her initially calm expression brightened up. "Wanda." She smiled and greeted me.


    I pulled the chair across from her and sat down. "Are you okay?"


    I ask directly without preluding anything.


    Nicky was stunned for a moment. She then seemed to understand and smiled. "It''s nothing, I don''t mind it."


    I looked at her carefully. The


    expression on her face did not change. It looked very nd as if she really did not care about it, but was there really anyone who would be unphased when faced with people''sments?


    "Anyway, don''t take it to heart." I did not know what she was really feeling and could only tell her what I thought.


    She smiled lightly. Holding a pen in


    her hand, she tapped the table.


    "Actually, ever since the day my mother came to Whaldorf City, I already guessed that she had such thoughts. I had made preparations in-advance. So, I''ve already expected the situation to turn out like this."


    Nicky lowered her eyes and looked a little helpless. "They''re not condemning me.


    They''re just sympathizing with me, no?"


    They sympathized with her for having a catty mother. This was probably what she meant.


    I bit my lower lip, not knowing how to respond for a while before shaking my head. "Things will get better after a few days. It''s fine." "Yes, thank you foring tofort me." Nicky smiled at me.


    "I''ll head back to work first, then." I stood up before turning around and making my way to the door.


    Just when I reached my hand out to open the door, Nicky''s voice suddenly came from behind me. "Wanda, ifter, my mother..."


    She suddenly stopped midway through her sentence.


    Not knowing why, I looked back at her. "What is it?"


    Nicky shook her head with a small smile at the corners of her mouth. "It''s fine. Let''s work first."


    After she said that, she lowered her head and went back to her tasks.


    I asked no more and opened the door before leaving the office.


    J.ne


    Just after went out and sat down in my seat, my mind fogged. Her iplete sentence... Did she want to remind me of something? Was Hattie going to do something after?


    I held my chin and thought but could not figure it out.


    Nature would take its course, and I would just go with the flow.


    With a sigh, I started checking the data while leaving personal matters aside for


    the time being.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    I did not know if it was because of her mother that Nicky insisted on leaving separately from me.


    In the car, her words lingered in my mind again.


    Her mother, Hattie, had a rather explosive temper, but she had already brought her storm. Now that she had gotten Nicky to move in, nothing should happen again.


    At this time, the car had just entered Regal Vi. Since the windows of the car were not rolled up, noise from the outside came in.


    "Why aren''t you letting me in? My daughter lives inside, okay?!" "I''m sorry, Ma''am. Have your daughtere out to pick you up, then. We can''t let you go in without a pass."


    "What tricking pass? Why you..."


    This voice... No way!


    I immediately looked out, and it really was Hattie. She was here to visit Nicky.


    Cradling my forehead, I asked the driver to stop the car.


    I got out of the car and headed toward the gate.


    "Ma''am," I called her.


    Hearing my voice, Hattie looked at me before walking over. "Wanda Lane, you came just in time. I want to go in and visit my daughter but this person won''t let me in."


    I looked at the doorman awkwardly and then said, "She''s my friend''s mother. She''s been living at my ce recently. I''ll take her in with me." "Alright, Mrs. Grant."


    After the doorman agreed, I turned my attention to Hattie. "Let''s go."


    After saying this, I got into the car first.


    Hattie stayed where she was for a while and rolled her eyes at the doorman. "I still get to go in in the end "


    Seeing her say this, I could not help but frown.


    Nicky was so dignified, yet how could her mother be so...


    I shook my head helplessly and then watched Hattie as she slowly got into the car.


    There was a stranger in the


    backseat of the car, and I could not


    help feeling a little weird. I kept feeling a gazeing from beside


    me Hooked to the side and Saw that Hattie was staring at me. ContentContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to


    I could not help being taken aback for a moment. My expression was awkward, but


    I still asked politely. "Ma''am, what''s wrong?


    "Looking at you, you''re not that much better -looking than Nicky. How did you marry so well?"


    Her remarks caused me some resentment, but since she was Nicky''s mother, I had to endure it despite feeling ashamed.


    Feeling my mouth twitch slightly, I smiled lightly. "I believe Nicky will also find a good partner."


    I saw Hattie turn her head slowly. She was not looking at me anymore, but she muttered to herself, "It was possible before, but now that her face is like that, who''d want her?!"


    I wanted to say something, but it felt inappropriate, so I kept quiet.


    Soon, we arrived at the vi.


    We got out of the car together and entered the vi.


    Nicky had arrived long before me. She was smiling as she weed me, but her face sank when she saw Hattie behind me." Mom, why you here?" Even her tone of


    enthusiasm from the start


    over


    dampened.


    "Of course, I came to see you. I came to see how you were doing here and whether you were being bullied."


    I clearly saw Hattie nce at me when she said thetter half.


    I pouted and said nothing.


    "How is that possible? Mom, don''t talk nonsense." Nicky pulled at Hattie, her tone carrying a touch of reproach.


    Hattie did not restrain herself at this


    and began looking around the living room, kitchen, and the rest of theposition that made up the first floor of the vi. She sighed from time to time, "Well, aren''t you rich! This vi is very stylish. It must be veryfortable living here, no?"

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    Hattie looked at the living room and kitchen while makingments all the way. When she returned to the living room, she happened to meet Caroline, who had just returned from grocery shopping. When she saw the unfamiliar face, she looked at me with a puzzled expression, "Madam, who is this?"


    "Nicky''s mother," I replied.


    Hearing voices, Hattie turned her gaze to Caroline. When she saw her carrying a bag that contained a bunch of vegetables, she immediately guessed who she was. "You''re a servant here. Why did youe back sote after grocery shopping? What if my daughter was hungry? Why don''t you hurry up and cook!" shemanded.


    One had to know that Caroline was hired by Theo to take care of me. Most of the people who met her were respectful and courteous. She had never been treated like this before.


    Before Caroline could say anything, Nicky apologized first. "I''m sorry, Caroline. My mother didn''t mean that."


    "Caroline, why don''t you go ahead with cooking first?"


    I gave Caroline a wink and motioned her to head on in first to avoid any disputes.


    Caroline had no choice but to bear it. She brought the groceries into the kitchen.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong. She''s a servant. Nicky, why are you apologizing to her? You''re demeaning yourself!" Hattie was still going at it her own way.


    I was angry when I heard this, let alone Caroline.


    Nicky stepped forward and tugged at her clothes. "Mom, stop talking!"


    "Fine then, but seeing the servant dressed so well, Theo must be really rich." Although Hattie had lowered her voice, I could still hear her clearly.


    I sighed and said nothing.


    "Okay, take me to your room."


    Hattie finally stopped and had Nicky take her upstairs.


    "Wanda, I..."


    Nicky nced at me as if asking me for my permission since her room was upstairs.


    "It''s fine." "What are you asking her for? Hurry up,"


    Hattie urged Nicky.


    I saw Nicky''s helpless face as she brought her mother upstairs.


    Since Theo''s and my room was upstairs, I followed behind them to stop Hattie from simply looking around.


    When she saw the guest room that Nicky was staying in, her entire face wrinkled, showing displeasure. "Why are you staying in such a small room? I thought it''d be a bigger room."


    "Mom, this is already a much bigger roompared to the one at home."


    "It''s not enough. It''s far from enough."


    She waved her hand and then exited the guest room. Hattie walked all the way to the master bedroom, and since the door was not closed tightly, she could see it at a nce.


    Hattie pushed the door directly and entered as she pleased. After seeing the master bedroom, she smiled a little. "A room like this is worthy of my daughter."


    This time, before Nicky could speak, I took the lead in saying, "This is the master bedroom. I stay here with my husband."


    "You hurt my daughter so badly.


    What''s the big deal in you giving ber the master bedroom?!" Hattie said inThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    an enigmatic fashion. Looking at me, her eyes were clearly shining with determination.


    How could this person behave so arrogantly in someone else''s home?


    Enduring the displeasure in my heart and considering that she was an elder, I swallowed my anger. "You''re wrong. This.is my home. There''s no reason for the host to sleep in the guest room." "If it weren''t for my Nicky, the host wouldn''t be here now. My Nicky saved you and you can''t even vacate a room, Does this count as sincerepensation for us?" Hattie uttered each word forcefully.


    I turned my head to the side, trying to control my emotions.


    Nicky could not help it anymore. "Mom, can you stop causing trouble?!"

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Seeing Nicky''s angry expression, Hattie was stunned for a moment before she then pulled her hand away. "Stay out of this. I''m doing this for your own good. Your face is like this now and it might not get better in the future. I''m just carving out a path for you."


    I could understand a mother thinking for their daughter, but Hattie''s approach was too much.


    I shook my head and sighed. "We''ve hired a professional doctor for Nicky''s treatment. I believe it''ll soon..."


    Before I could finish speaking, Hattie interrupted me, "It''s been a while since the ident happened, but look, is the wound on my daughter''s face healed? And wasn''t it because she of you that this happened? Now I''m asking for her to be living morefortably. Am I going too far?!" Although she was angry, what she said was not without reason. Nicky was indeed the one who suffered because of me. I could not refute this.


    I turned my eyes to Nicky. She was looking at me apologetically and seemed helpless.


    "Even if I agree, Theo won''t," I said slowly.


    Hattie turned her head and walked in front of me. "So, you agree. As long as you agree, I don''t think Theo will disallow it."


    Theo came back just as she said this. He came upstairs only to witness this scene, and anger revealed itself on his handsome face. His expression was particrly ugly when he saw Hattie.


    "What are you doing here?" His voice was so cold that the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees.


    Hattie was not afraid. She went forward and told him what she had just said. "Your wife has already agreed to let my daughter move into your master bedroom."


    I was startled. I did not expect her to be so direct.


    Immediately afterward, Theo threw a look at me. "You did?"


    "The madam''s words are true. How can I refuse?" I nced at Hattie, expression wholly unwilling.


    Theo put his hand in his pocket and replied coldly, "Then we''ll move."


    After he said that, he turned and left for the study, not saying anything more.


    He actually agreed and so easily too!


    I sensed that something was off, but I could not ask him the reason at this moment. Hattie looked at me triumphantly. "Isn''t that an agreement? Nicky, go move your things." "Mom, I''ll do it by myself in a while. You''d better head back first and stop dallying here."


    I knew that Nicky wanted to


    convince her mother to go back first so that she could avoid moving into the master bedroom, but she


    underestimated her mother. Hattie waved her hand and went straight to the guest room to move her things. "only leave after we''re done moving."


    After she said that, her gaze fell on me. "Hurry up and clean up the things in your master bedroom. Don''t get in our way." "Fine." I


    cleaned out all the clothes and.


    whatnot in the meantime. In


    than 20 minutes, Nicky''s clothes filled the entire wardrobe and the dressing table became exclusively her. It had to be said that Hattie was something else.


    After everything had been organized, Hattie nodded with satisfaction. "A room like this is worthy of my daughter. Nicky, look at it. Isn''t it great?"


    Nicky had note in and had been standing at the door this entire time. She must be feeling sorry for us now.


    After organizing the room, Hattie


    seemed to want to continue to tour the second floor but was stopped by me. "The second floor is off limits. Ma''am, please head down Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After knowing that she had such an attitude, I also unrestrained myself...

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Although Hattie, who had been intercepted, was very upset since one of her wishes had been fulfilled, she said nothing and dragged Nicky downstairs.


    Just when she saw Caroline finish preparing dinner, her eyes lit up. "Since the timing is just right, I''ll go after eating."


    After saying this, she unceremoniously chose a seat and sat down. Seeing Nicky still standing, she called her, "Nicky,e quickly. There are so many dishes."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I had a rough knowledge of her character. She would leave after eating. Thinking of this, I then chose a seat far away from her, sat down, and started eating dinner.


    Caroline often dined with us, but she did note to the table today. I looked at her as she was about to leave the room." Caroline, why aren''t you having dinner together with us today?"


    "Madam, I..."


    "She''s a servant. Why should she eat with us here?!" Hattie said in a mocking tone after ncing at Caroline.


    At these remarks, I could see Caroline''s chest rising and falling with anger, but in the end, she still held back her outburst and closed the door of the room with a bang.


    It was rare to see her so angry. I turned to Hattie and said slowly but surely," Although Caroline was hired by Theo to take care of me, even Theo usually respects her. How can you insult her?"


    Hattie actually sneered after hearing what I said. She took out a tissue and wiped her mouth. Her actions were graceful, but the words that came out of her mouth were disgusting. "Whatever the case, she''s just a servant. How you like to treat her has nothing to do with me, but that''s how I speak to my servants. It''s not that I want to say this, but we can''t pamper these people lest they end up swiping things..."


    I could not help but throw down my chopsticks forcefully at thest sentence." This is my home. I implore you to not make trouble. Watch your words and leave after you''re done eating. Otherwise, I''ll have securitye over."


    After saying that, I stood up and went upstairs directly.


    After I entered the guest room, Nicky caught up to me. Seeing my angry appearance, she dared not enter for a moment, so she stood at the door and looked at me. "I''m sorry."


    Her voice was soft and sincere, which softened one''s heart.


    I waved my hand, knowing I could not me her. "I''m fine, I just didn''t expect your mother to be like this."


    Seeing that my expression soften


    slightly, Nicky walked in, sat opposite me and sighed helplessly. "She has always been like this ever since I was a child, and it''s because of this that I haven''t been able to make any friends. Everyone is so distant from me because they''re afraid that they might identally provoke my mother. But what can I do? She''s my mother, after all. She''s the one who gave birth to me and raised me."


    It was sad to have such a mother.


    I suddenly had a thought. I looked up at Nicky and patted her hand, "Fortunately, you''re not like her."


    I smiled lightly. She was so sensible and capable. She waspletely different from Hattie.


    "I''ll take all my things out after my


    mom goes back. How can I have et


    you stay here with President Grant? Not to mention, I don''t dare to stay in that room," Nicky said to me.


    At this moment, Hattie''s voice came from outside the door. "I knew you''d do this!"


    She rushed through the door angrily.


    Pointing her finger at Nicky, she said, "I worked so hard to move your things in yet you''re nning to move back out. I''m telling you now, you have to stay there!"


    After Hattie said that, she stretched out her hand to ask me for something...

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    I nced at her outstretched hand and asked suspiciously, "What?"


    "Pass."


    When Hattie''s mind started turning, she could be very clever. When she came in just now, she was stopped at the entrance because she did not have a pass, but if I gave her a pass, would the vi not be turned upside down because of her?


    "Mom, a pass is not something that can be just simply given out. She would need to go to the property registration and go through a series of procedures, so don''t trouble others," Nicky pulled her mother as she tried to convince her.


    Letting go of her hand, Hattie sneered. "I haven''t even left yet I already heard that you''re going to move out of the master bedroom. I just want the pass so that I cane and check from time to time, lest you cause trouble again."


    ''Causing trouble'' was more of her thing.


    After she said that, she immediately turned her gaze to me. "Isn''t it necessary to go through some processes? Let''s go now. I''ll go with you. I don''t believe it''ll take two or three days to procure a pass."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that she was determined to prove it.


    Theo came out of the study at this moment. He had a card in his hand and walked in front of Hattie before revealing it. "The pass, but I advise you not toe often."


    Hattie took the card with a happy expression on her face. She nced at the golden card, her eyes lighting up."


    President Grant, you''re truly the sensible one."


    After giving her the card, Theo went into the study again.


    She looked at me sullenly. "These high-end vi passes are all made from gold. How wonderful. Nicky, don''t worry. No one will bully you now. I''ll prepare everything for you."


    After getting the pass, Hattie went downstairs contentedly, got in the car, and left the vi while being apanied by Nicky.


    I was filled with doubts and wanted to ask Theo, so I went into the study. I did not care if he was working or not. I walked over and sat down. "Theo, this isn''t like you." "What''s wrong?" He put down the file and looked at me.


    I could not help but sigh, and there


    was sorrow in my eyes. "It''s enough to agree with her about giving up the master bedroom, but why did you give her the card too?"


    "For this." Theo''s expression was very rxed. He sipped the strong tea in his hand and responded slowly, "That card has a limit. It can only be used three times."


    No wonder he said that.


    However, what puzzled me the most was Theo''s attitude. How could someone like him go along with Hattie?


    "You''ve been backing down today. Why?"


    If it was the Theo from before, he would definitely not agree.


    Did he really have different feelings for Nicky?


    I dared not think further.


    Seeing through my thoughts, Theo stretched his hand out and tapped my head. "Don''t think too much. Hattie has an impatient


    temperament. If you don''t go along with her, things will get worse, so stabilizing her is the top priority."


    "Then, what are you going to do next?" I asked.


    He smirked, the expression on his face confident yet calm. "Respond ordingly: She''s only pestering us because of the injury on Director Doyle''s face. As long as Director Doyle recovers, everything will be solved, no?"


    While this was true, who knew when Nicky''s injury would heal?


    "She has used quite a bit of the medicine, but her scar still looks the same. There''s no change at all." I was a little annoyed when I mentioned this.


    Theo came to me. He leaned down andforted me. "Don''t worry, all our problems will be solved with me here."


    Looking into his deep eyes, I nodded. "Well, it''s fortunate that I have you."

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    Munchkin came back during the weekend.


    The moment he got home and saw Nicky in the living room, he paused. "It''s thedy who saved mest time."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I touched his little head and nodded, saying, "Yeah, shouldn''t you say thank you to thedy, Munchkin?"


    He agreed heavily and then trotted forward the entire way. "Auntie, thank you for saving mest time. You got the injury on your face from that time, didn''t you? It must be very painful."


    Nicky looked down at Munchkin. She then crouched down and said softly, "You''re wee Munchkin. This little injury is nothing. Your mother is also letting me live here now. TH go back after my wound is healed.


    "That couldn''t be better," Munchkin said in the tone of a little adult.


    Since Munchkin came back, Caroline cooked a lot of his favorite dishes. Munchkin''s eyes lit up.


    "Caroline, if you continue to feed him like this, Munchkin will be fat." I covered my mouth and chuckled.


    Munchkin looked at me seriously." Mommy, I''ll exercise and won''t gain weight. You see, I''m as handsome as Daddy now."


    Yes, although he was not as cold as Theo, he was as warm as Mason once.


    I hoped he stayed warm like this.


    Theo also fed Munchkin a lot of the food." Yes, eat more."


    However, the happy atmosphere did notst long. A sharp and piercing voice broke the warmth at this moment. Hattie walked in and saw that we were having a meal happily. "I came at quite great timing. I haven''t had lunch yet. Let me eat with you."


    As she said that, she arranged a ce for herself next to Nicky with not a trace of cordiality.


    As soon as Hattie came, the atmosphere at the entire dining table changed.


    "Mommy, who is she?" Munchkin pointed at Hattie innocently.


    I responded softly, "She''s Aunt Nicky''s mother."


    "Oh, hello Grandma."


    He called Nicky ''Auntie'', so it was not an exaggeration to call Hattie ''Grandma. However, Hattie did not seem to want to hear it. She waved her hand. "This just makes me sound old. Just how did you educate this child?!"


    "Mom, why didn''t you inform me?" Nicky''s words were filled with embarrassment.


    Hattie nced at her. "Why should


    inform you and give you the chance to prepare? I''ll do a random check to prevent you from doing anything behind my back."


    "I''m done eating." Theo really did not want to stay at the table. He put down the tableware and went upstairs.


    Munchkin looked at his back, then turned to me, "Mommy, Daddy doesn''t seem to be in a good mood."


    I opened my mouth and caught a


    glimpse of Hattie''s face from the et


    corners of my eyes. I was


    speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    el


    "This child doesn''t look like you. Is he yours?" Hattie''s unabashed words made me want to drive her out.


    In order to avoid conflict, I also put down my cutlery. "Munchkin, are you full? If you are, I''ll bring you up."


    "Okay, Mommy."


    Munchkin, who was smart, could naturally understand the situation at this moment, so leaving here was a wise move.


    I pulled Munchkin back to his room.


    "Mommy, is Aunt Nicky''s mother not a very good person?" Munchkin could tell at a nce.


    "The point is, we should try not to quarrel with her. After all, Aunt Nicky is our savior, no?"


    Munchkin nodded and agreed obediently." Alright, Mommy. I''ll be good and not quarrel with them."


    I should be d at this moment that Munchkin was so sensible.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Hattie''s voice soon sounded from outside the door, and it was obvious that she had arrived at the master bedroom.


    "Good, you didn''t move out. It must be veryfortable staying here."


    Munchkin could not help feeling curious and walked out.


    When he saw them in the master bedroom, he looked up at me in confusion. "Mommy, why are they in your and Daddy''s room?"


    Hattie seemed to have heard Munchkin''s question. She came over and exined, "That''s because my daughter moved in, so, of course, your parents have to move into the guest room."


    Hearing this, Munchkin''s small face immediately twisted up into a ball as he shook his head, "It''s wrong for you to do this. This is our home, not yours. How can you take over the host''s room?"


    Nicky''s expression changed when she heard him say ''take over the host''s room.'' She obviously also thought the same.


    Munchkin''s remarks also caught Hattie''s attention as she looked down at Munchkin. "I didn''t expect you to be quite so knowledgeable. In this case, you should also know that kindness should be reciprocated. My daughter got hurt because she saved you guys. How can you allow her to stay in a guest room? The master bedroom is the most suitable for her."


    "We''re very grateful to Aunt Nicky and know how to repay her kindness, but it shouldn''t be done this way because this is our home. The name written on the property certificate is my Daddy''s, not yours. You have no right to move in."


    Compared to my soft-heartedness, Munchkin was ruthless.


    I praised him in my heart, but at the same time, I was worried that Hattie would hold a grudge against Munchkin because of this.


    "Little brat, my daughter moved in with your parents'' consent, okay? What''s this talk about rights? How did you educate this child? How is he talking to people like this?! " Hattie looked at me with a displeased expression.


    She was angry because she felt offended. I smiled lightly and pulled Munchkin over." Take no offense from a child''s babble. Don''t worry, I''ll take him back to the room."


    I pulled Munchkin back to the room, and he opened his innocent eyes. "Mommy, was I


    wrong?"


    Looking at him, I shook my head. "No, you were right. What you said was right, but not everyone can listen to reason, do you understand?"


    "But this is our home. How could you and Daddy agree to move out of the room?


    "It''s okay. It''s just a room. Once Aunt Nicky''s wound is healed, they''ll naturally leave, alright?"


    "Alright."


    ?


    I admitted that Munchkin had just said whatever was in my heart, but I could not let him continue to say such words. Otherwise, Hattie would be angry.


    While thinking about this, there was a knock on the door.


    "Nicky, what''s wrong?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked a little embarrassed. "My mom said she wants to stay here today. She''ll be sleeping with me."


    She wanted to stay here.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch her and stop her from running around."


    Although I was hesitant, it was not easy to refuse. In the end, I gave in. "Okay."


    It was alreadyte afternoon anyway. I would just let her stay here and avoid her.


    With that in mind, I did not feel so bad.


    After left. I


    that


    Munchkin was


    sleepy, so I took a nap with bittle


    Goy about this, Nicky also


    Some time passed, and I was woken up by a sound.


    I opened my eyes and there was the sound of an argument downstairs. I did not know what it was about.


    I went up to the window, and to no surprise, it turned out to be Hattie She seemed to have gotten into a conflict with the gardener. I hurried downstairs to the yard. Nicky had also just arrived.


    She pulled Hattie over. "Mom, what are you arguing with other people about?!"


    I looked at the gardener. "What happened?"

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    The gardener was obviously still furious as he pointed his finger at Hattie vehemently. "This woman


    insisted that I made the trimmings ording to her description, but it''s not suitable for the vi at all.


    I didn''t agree with her, so she started chewing me out!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was quite like something Hattie would do.


    Right after he said that, Hattie¡¯s voice sounded again. "My taste is much better than yours. As if it


    won''t be suitable. The flower bed as it is now is what¡¯s unsuitable.


    To avoid a conflict between the two, I patted the gardener on the shoulder and motioned him to


    leave first.


    After he left, I saw that Hattie had also quieted down, but she was still muttering," It''s obvious that


    I''m right." "Mom, enough. You''re in someone else''s house now. Stop making trouble the entire day."


    Nicky''s tone was obviously a little angry. Thinking about it, she probably had been enduring it for a


    long time.


    There was a limit to human endurance, and I thought I was reaching my limits too.


    I nced at Hattie and said lightly, "Mr. Bean is an expert in this field. He once won gold in the


    Hatton Gardening Competition. Theo paid a lot of money to hire him. I implore Mrs. James to not


    interfere with him. If you piss him off and he leaves, Theo won''t let you off the hook."


    After hearing what I said, Hattie''s arrogant expression clearly turned to one of panic, but she went


    back to her bossy appearance in the next second. She snorted coldly, "A

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, night had befallen.


    With Hattie present, dinner was ultimately a short affair.


    After more or less filling up his tummy, Munchkin proposed to go out for a walk.


    It was better to go out for a walk and to try to stay away from Hattie as much as possible to avoid recurring incidents.


    "Let''s go together. I''m very full too." Hattie touched her slightly bulging belly with a satisfied face.


    What she said was true. She practically walloped all the dishes tonight. I almost thought she was a reincarnation of a starving ghost.


    ''Forget it, we''ll just go out together. At least the air outside is clear. We can just find a chance to get rid of her.''


    Thinking of this, I felt a little better.


    Theo did note with us because he still had work to do. Hence, he stayed in the study to work.


    I brought Munchkin out while Hattie and Nicky followed.


    There was a section of the road that was rtively remote, so we took a car through there and came to a nearby shopping area.


    Munchkin probably had not gone out with me for a long time as he seemed a little excited. His little hands clenched mine tightly as his eyes darted around. "Mommy, can I choose one thing today?" he asked with great interest.


    His eyes were fixed on a pile of racing cars when he asked this. Presumably, he wanted one of them.


    Since he seldom asked for anything, it was alright to indulge him this time.


    I nodded. "Okay, but you can only choose one."


    "Yes!" Munchkin nodded heavily at me, then happily went to choose.


    Hattie was following behind us, and when she saw me buying toys for Munchkin, disgust filled her face. "Buying toys for a child will hurt them the most. Diligence has to be instilled from an early age.


    Otherwise, it''ll be useless when they grow up."


    Hearing this, I turned to look at her, and there was a rare hint of anger in my eyes." Mrs. James, I''ve reminded you not to talk nonsense. She was taken aback by my imposing aura, and her words were a little unclear. "You, don''t you threaten me. I was just telling the truth."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I looked up at Nicky. I could only imagine how hard she must have had it in the past. No wonder she wanted to go abroad. It was probably to avoid her mother''s teachings.


    Thinking of Nicky''s dignity, I said nothing. After buying the toy for Munchkin, we walked away.


    The two of them did not seem to be keeping up, which made my ears a little clearer.


    .n


    The racing car that I had bought for Munchkin required him to assemble it himself. He could not hold back his excitement and insisted on assembling one part of it here first. Hence, I found a beverage shop and apanied him quietly


    His expression when he was assembling it was very serious. His little mouth would asionally form a pout, and he would quietly exert more force when putting together a part that needed some strength.


    I felt quite the need for the bathroom, likely because I drank a bit too much. Hence, I informed him, "I''m going to go to the bathroom. Please be good and stay here. Don''t simply run around."


    "Okay." Munchkin only looked up to meet my eyes before he went back to bowing his head.


    Before going to the bathroom, I also informed the waiter specifically to help me look after the child before I left.


    I tried toe back as fast as I could.


    When I arrived at the door, I saw the waiter pacing back and forth there with anxiety. I was shocked. Something must have happened. "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone rushed in just now and immediately grabbed the child and took him away."


    I frowned and looked at where I had


    been sitting in a panic. The car had only been partially assembled. It was obvious that the person came well-prepared. They had deliberately chosen the time when I went to the bathroom.


    "This is bad. I have to check the surveince."

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    I called Theo on the way to the shopping mall''s surveince room and informed him what had happened.


    I could feel his anger from across the phone. "I''ll be there soon!"


    Theo hung up the phone after he said that.


    I put my phone away and immediately picked up the pace.


    When I arrived at the security room, I pushed open the door and went in. "My child has been taken. I need to look at the surveince footage!"


    There were more than a dozenrge screens being disyed in the surveince room, and the head of security ordered someone to bring up the footage from the beverage shop.


    "That''s It!"


    I stared at the surveince screen. The person was wearing a mask, and their face was not visible. Based on their body shape, however, we could tell that it was a man.


    Who was it?!


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I called the police.


    While waiting for the police, Theo arrived first.


    When I saw him, it was like I had seen the sun. I jumped into his arms. "Theo, I called the police just now, but they''re not here yet.


    "It''s alright. I''m here. Did you go through the surveince?" Theo patted my shoulder lightly and reassured me softly.


    I nodded before bringing him into the monitoring room and getting the people to y the footage again.


    Theo took the photo and then sent it to Keith. "Keith, look into this right away."


    At his order, Keith would locate the whereabouts of that person in the fastest time possible regardless of where he was.


    The police also soon arrived. They asked us a few questions before looking through the surveince footage. They then said they would take us back to the police station to make a report and file a case.


    Theo and I went to the police station with them, and we went through the process together.


    After we got back to the vi, my heart still could not rest easy at all.


    "Don''t worry too much. Munchkin will be fine." Theo looked at me determinedly.


    I lowered my eyes. Even though he said that, I was still worried. "If they just want money, why haven''t they called? What should we do if they''re targeting us?"


    Anything that could be solved with money was not a big problem, but I was afraid that it might not be the case.


    Theo''s cell phone abruptly rang at this moment. I knew that Keith must be calling him to deliver some news. He pressed the answer button. "What isThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    it?"


    I did not know what Keith said over


    the phone, but Theo fixed his eyes on me after he hung up the call "Keith said he has tracked them down to one location, but he can''t be sure. I''ll go check it now."


    "I''ll go with you," I said without hesitation.


    However, Theo waved his hand. "This is tentative news. If I''m not back and assuming they call during this period, we need to have someone at home."


    His mind was still clearer. I nodded. "Okay, then I''ll wait at home. You must keep me updated always."


    "Don''t worry." After saying this, Theo left the vi.


    I sat down but fidgeted and paced back and forth in the living room.


    While waiting for news from Theo, Nicky and Hattie returned


    "You''re back so early? Why aren''t you out looking for the child when he has been taken away?" Hattie was as calm as ever as she unted her enigmatical knack.


    I was irritated and did not want to pay attention to her, so I said nothing.


    "Wanda, I quickly returned when I caught wind of it. How is the situation now?"


    I opened my mouth and was about to speak, when Hattie, who was at the side, spoke again...

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    "Why are you worrying about other people''s family affairs? Hurry up! Go to our big room and give me a massage." Hattie gave me a re, then she stepped upstairs.


    Was this her home?


    I took a deep breath and moved my throat slightly.


    Nicky took my hand with an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry, Wanda. I apologize for my mother. She''ll be leaving tomorrow. If there''s anything I can help you with, please tell me."


    "Come on, Nicky! What are you doing?!" Hattie''s urging voice came from not far away.


    "Coming!" Letting out a sigh, Nicky''s pretty face filled with helplessness. She was obviously also reluctant.


    However, Hattie was her biological mother, so she could only obey.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Watching her back as she went upstairs, I really did not think ofparing her to Hattie at all. The most important thing now was to find Munchkin.


    Time passed little by little, and amidst my anxious waiting, my patience wore out bit by bit.


    I could not tell if it was because I was nervous, but it felt like a greater part of the time had passed.


    I fished out my phone. I wanted to ask Theo if he had any results, but just then, he called.


    "Wanda, I just arrived at the ce, but there''s no one here. It was probably false information. I got hold of a second location. I''ll be heading over there now. Did anyone call home?"


    Theo''s voice sounded a little tired over the phone.


    I gripped my phone tightly. "No, you..."


    "Then continue waiting at home. If a calles in, let me know. There''ll be a call if there''s news from the police. Don''t worry."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the call, I covered my face, my tears falling silently.


    How could I not be worried? This quiet situation had me at such a loss.


    Nicky came downstairs. Her mother had probably fallen asleep.


    Seeing me sitting on the sofa, she walked over to me directly. "Is there any news?" she asked with concern.


    I shook my head. I did not know what to do now and could only wait.


    Nicky patted my hand and gave me a reassuring smile. "I believe President Grant will find Munchkin soon. Don''t worry."


    Yet another person who asked me not to worry.


    I had heard enough. I pulled my hand out impatiently, and my emotions wavered a little. "All of you are telling me not to worry, but how can not worry? If you were me, would you be able to do it?


    Maybe I was too loud as Nicky was startled.


    She looked at me with an expression of surprise. "Wanda, you..."


    Realizing my outburst, I wiped my face and apologized coolly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to yell at


    I''m


    belongs to en.swnovel


    just... just too worried." Content


    I actually choked up when I said that.


    "It''s okay, I understand." Her voice was still so soft as if she really had not taken my actions to heart.


    After a brief silence, the house phone suddenly rang.


    I picked it up quickly, and the caller''s mysterious voice reached my ears. "Do you want to know where your child is?"


    This voice has obviously been altered.


    "Who are you? What''s your purpose? Is it money or..."


    "I don''t want money. I want you toe here alone now. Don''t call the police and don''t tell anyone, including Theo.


    Otherwise, I can''t guarantee the safety of your child!"


    The voice sounded so abnormal with the processing, and it was


    terrifying. Gripping the phone


    line, I


    responded, "Okay, give me the address. TH head over immediately."

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    The moment they gave me the address, I hung up the phone and left the house.


    Nicky stopped me at the door, shaking her head. "Wanda, you can''t go alone. I''ll apany you."


    "No, they''ve already said it. They''ll hurt Munchkin as long as I tell even a single person." My mind was only filled with Munchkin at this moment. I did not care about anyone else.


    "But it won''t help anyone if you go like this. You can''t save Munchkin."


    Nicky''s statement brought me back to reality.


    She was right. Since that person wanted me to go alone, it was obvious that the target was me. If I went like this, unprepared, I would only get caught along with Munchkin. I would not be able to save Munchkin at all.


    However, if I did not go...


    I bit my lower lip tightly. After a long silence, I looked up at her. "Nicky, you can''t go. You have to help me get the word out here. I''ve checked the location. It''s about 15 kilometers away, and it takes about 20 minutes to get there. If I don''t send you a message half an hourter, help me inform Theo and the police. As for the rest, I''ll y by ear."


    "It''s still too dangerous. What if you can''t protect yourself and Munchkin..."


    Having said this, Nicky said no more.


    I knew she was worried, but this was the only way.


    Since they asked me to go alone, there would definitely be people watching along the way. If they realized something was off, Munchkin would be in danger.


    In order to ensure Munchkin''s safety, I had to be the only person on this journey.


    "Nicky, there''s only one way. The point is, I must ensure Munchkin''s safety. You just need to notify them within half an hour."


    "Alright..."


    I did not reply to her so as to not waste time. I turned around and drove away.


    In order to save time along the way, I drove across the road at high speeds.


    Fortunately, there were no cars during the night, so I was unimpeded.


    I got out of the car upon arriving at the destination.


    However, looking around the ce, it was an empty area. There were no buildings except for weeds. How could there be people in this ce?


    Just as I was looking around, dazzling light was suddenly projected out from a distance, and then a truck slowly approached me.


    Two people got out of the car. They looked around, and after confirming that I was alone, they pulled me into the car. "Get in quick."


    Both of them had unfamiliar faces. They were apparently just hired hands.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "The two of you don''t look very old. You probably took a detour to make money.


    Why don''t you tell me who


    kidnapped my son? I promise you''ll be safe and can get a lot of money." My voice was lowered as I spoke. I paid attention to their expressions.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled as if they were hearing a joke.


    The older man said in a loud voice, "We know exactly what kind of person your husband Theo is. If we do as you say, we''ll lose both the money and suffer at the end of it. Right now, we only need to send you to that ce and leave you there. Then, we can get the money and leave. That''s how easy this job is."


    "We''ll go abroad after taking the money. How can he be so powerful as to catch us even when we''re abroad?"


    "That''s right. Stop talking, or don''t me us for being discourteous!"


    These two could not be incited to deflect at all.


    After the fruitless proposal, I simply stopped talking. I saved my energy while journeying to the scene.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    The truck had apparently traveled a considerable distance. Not to mention the road was bumpy and not very nice to travel on.


    What kind of remote ce was this?


    "We''re here."


    After finally hearing that, I followed them down.


    With both their escort, we came to a small western-style building.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a nice vi hidden in the wilderness.


    The door opened slowly, and I walked in. There was a man who looked like a housekeeper standing at the door. He gave the two men a bag of money, and they left


    content.


    "You can go in now." The butler''s gaze moved toward me. His eyes were terrifying in the dim moonlight.


    My heart fluttered as he opened the door to let me in.


    As soon as I stepped into the living room, a cool breeze blew toward me, making me feel cold.


    Facing me was the window that no one had closed.


    Turning a corner, I saw a small figure on the sofa in the living room.


    "Munchkin?" I called out.


    "Mommy."


    Hearing my voice, Munchkin turned his head sharply. He then ran toward me and threw himself into my arms. "Mommy, you''re finally here."


    Embracing the child, my tears fell uncontrobly. I then looked at him to see if he was injured. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" "I''m not hurt. Mommy."


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t have touched him until you came."


    This voice was... Sara!


    I followed the voice and saw a woman slowly descending the stairs. There was a smug smile hanging on the corners of her mouth.


    "I guessed it." I had been filtering through the people I had offended while on the way here and guessed that she was most likely the one.


    Sara took thest step down and came toward me. "You''re still as smart as ever."


    She looked around. "This is a


    n


    Western-style building that Tyler gave me a long time ago. I used to dislike it because it was in some godforsaken ce, but now I''m very grateful to him. This ce has be my own sanctuary."


    I had Munchkin behind me and watched her vigntly. "Don''t touch him. It''s me who you have a grudge against. Let my son go."


    Hearing this, Sara smiled lightly. "This ce is in the middle of nowhere. Even if I let him go, are you sure he can get out?"


    "Just let my son go and we''ll handle the rest."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Munchkin was very smart. I believed he could get out.


    However, Sara was not so stupid. She raised her head and smiled. "Wanda, do you think I''m stupid? You wish to have your son leave and make a report? There''s no way out for you!"


    As soon as she said that, the housekeeper who was at the door just now came in.


    "Lock them both in the dark room. By the way, remember to remove all the electronic devices on her!" Sara said harshly, "Don''t give them water or food. I want to watch them die in front of me!"

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    I knew she said this in front of us on purpose just to frighten me.


    Munchkin hugged me tightly, and I caressed his head without making a sound


    The housekeeper took us upstairs, and behind us, Sara''s wicked eyes kept watching us until the corner.


    I did not know how many turns we took before we finally reached the room.


    The housekeeper unlocked it with his face. After taking my mobile phone away, he pushed us in and the door closed with a sound.


    It was pitch-ck here. I was worried that Munchkin would be afraid, so I hugged him tightly. "Don''t be afraid, Munchkin. It''ll be


    alright."


    There was a slight echo to my words. It seemed that this room was positioned very close to the core. Even if I had a phone, it was likely that I would not have a signal.


    "Mommy, that bad woman just said that she wanted to starve us to death. Will we really die here?"


    Munchkin trembled in my arms.


    He was just a kid, and in this situation, he must be scared.


    Thinking of this, I could not help but hold him tighter. "No, we''ll get out soon."


    "Really, Mommy?"


    "Really."


    From what Sara said just now, there must be surveince here. She must be able to hear our conversation. I did not tell


    Munchkin that I had a way to escape.


    I had guessed that it would be Sara''s handiwork while I was on the way here, so I called Tyler and told him to check in 20 minutester for Munchkin''s safety.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Maybe Theo and the police might not be able to find this ce, but Tyler should be able to figure out where Sara might be.


    What was more, this vi was given to Sara by him, so he must be very familiar with it.


    Tyler must be investigating now. Munchkin and I just had to wait patiently.


    The windows inside were sealed, but


    there were


    some airflow so that we


    would not suffocate. Since it was


    dark, I could not tell the timekee


    I felt sleepy. The little one in my arms had already fallen asleep too, so I closed my eyes.


    I seemed to be dreaming again...


    It felt like I was clutching something in my hand. I opened my eyes, and I was in the master bedroom at home with a nket in my hand. However, I could barely believe the people on the bed. It was Nicky and Theo. They were lying on the bed naked.


    "You two..."


    After she said that, Theo got up and fished out the divorce agreements from the drawer of the cab to the side for me to sign. The indifference on his face was chilling.


    ''It''s not real, it''s not real, it''s just a dream!''


    I closed my eyes again to convince myself.


    I woke up in a daze.


    Munchkin, who was in my arms, had also woken up and he was staring at me." Mommy, did you have a nightmare?" Yeah, another nightmare.


    I dared not talk about it now, however, so I just smiled. "It''s nothing, I''m fine."


    At this moment, I could vaguely see something in the room.


    However, they were just a table and some scattered chairs.


    Tyler had previously designed such a room to shut us in as well.


    Thinking about the feeling of being locked in such a small room with Cecilia before, it was exactly the same as I felt now.


    However, I did not expect to be locked in with Munchkin while the person who locked us in was Sara.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    Sighing slightly, I began cheering myself up. I could not be pessimistic in front of the child. I had to give Munchkin hope.


    In fact, I was also very confident that Tyler would definitely find us.


    I stood up with Munchkin and then found two chairs to sit down on. We had been sitting on the ground because we could not see clearly earlier. Locked inside, I did not know how much time had passed. I also did not know if it was day or night outside. It was so boring waiting like this. Also, Sara truly withheld food and water from us. Munchkin s stomach was already growling with hunger.


    "Munchkin, bear with it a little more. We''ll be able to get out soon."


    "Okay, Mommy."


    Munchkin was very sensible. He would definitely agree, but I knew far too well how ufortable it was for such a young child to go hungry.


    I was panicking in my heart. I licked my dry lips, stood up, and walked around a few times before returning to my ce.


    Some more time passed, and I saw that Munchkin was sleepy again, so I held him." Go to sleep. You won''t feel hungry when you''re asleep." After some coaxing, Munchkin fell asleep again.


    I put him on the table. Then, I took off my little jacket and put it over him.


    Tyler, Theo, and the others should find us soon. Although I could endure this, I was really afraid that Munchkin would not be able to hold on since he was such a small child. Thinking of this, I started having the urge to cry.


    Covering my face, I felt upset for a while, but then I raised my head again and exhaled.


    "Cheer up, Wanda. You''ll be able to get out soon."


    "Stop thinking, Wanda. No one can find this ce. Even if they do, you''ll probably already be dead inside by the time theye." Sara''s voice sounded from outside the door.


    She could actually hear me talking.


    I walked to the door and said in a low voice, "No, they''ll definitely find us. Definitely!" "Are you still pinning your hopes on Tyler? Let me tell you this. Tyler has forgotten about this vi Otherwise, considering his character, why didn''t he take the house back when we parted ways?"


    Sara''s voice was grating, which made me feel extremely ufortable to hear it.


    She was right. Considering Tyler''s temperament, he would only choose to take revenge after Sara''s deeds were revealed. The house would definitely have been reimed unless he had forgotten about it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My eyes were getting wet, and I felt like my only hope was gone.


    I did not say anything for a long time. Sara could also wager a guess on my state of mind at the moment. Sheughed through the door. "Just wait for death, Wanda. I won''t be the only one witnessing your slow death. I''ll have someone send them the video after this so that they can feel your pain together."


    "Aren''t you worried about yourself?"


    "Since I dare do it, I''m not worried. I''ve already prepared myself to die. At most, I''d get a life sentence. Anyway, it''s enough as long as I see you die!" Although I could not see her expression at the moment, I knew that she must look arrogant now.


    Hearing her footsteps leave, I sat back.


    Did Tyler really forget? Would Munchkin and I really die here? I did not have an answer.


    Time crawled, and it felt like a long


    el


    time had passed in this ce. Munchkin could not endure anymore and stumbled into my arms. "Mommy, I''m so hungry and thirsty." "Don''t sleep, Munchkin. Someone


    Wilkme rescue us soon. Don''t fall


    asleep." I choked as I looked at Munchkin. I could not hold myself back anymore.


    "Mm, I won''t. Mommy, don''t cry."


    His voice was weak.


    However, not long after, he passed out. "Munchkin!"

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    After Munchkin fainted, I felt as if I hadpletely fallen into a bottomless pit. The hope in my heart was slowly fading away.


    Just when I was about to give up, the door in front of me suddenly opened, and the light that shone in from outside the doornded on me and Munchkin.


    At that moment, my vision blurred, and I could only see a figure.


    It was Tyler.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in the hospital.


    A needle had been inserted into my hand for infusion since I wascking water and nutrients.


    I just moved slightly and Tyler immediately appeared in front of me with a worried look on his face. "Wandy, you''re finally awake."


    "Where''s Munchkin? How is he?" I asked weakly, but with just those few words, it seemed like I had exhausted all my strength.


    I forced myself to get up to go see Munchkin, but I failed to.


    Tyler hurriedly came forward to support me. Hey me down again and told me not to move. "He''s fine. He''s also getting an IV drip. Don''t worry, it''s all over."


    After hearing what he said, I finally felt relieved, but at the same time, I was afraid that Munchkin would be traumatized by this. I had to get him a psychiatrist.


    "The police have taken Sara away, and an investigation is currently underway. The police might being over in a while."


    If it were Tyler from back then, he would not have handed Sara over to the police, but this time...


    As if sensing my doubts, Tyler replied softly, "I won''t have any more blood on my hands in the future."


    His tone was deep, and his gaze was serious.


    I looked at him. My throat was dry, and I did not really feel like talking, so I just grabbed his hand.


    I was very happy that Tyler thought this.


    At this moment, Theo rushed over and flew to my side. "Wanda, are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine." My voice was weak.


    Theo''s face was filled with distress, and more importantly, he was ming himself.


    Tyler''s temper red up in the next second. He picked Theo up by his cor and shouted angrily, "Theo! I asked you to protect Wanda. Is this how you do it?!"


    Theo broke free with a little effort.


    Although he med himself, he would not take criticism from others. "This is also your fault. Don''t forget, you''re the one who pushed Sara!"


    They each had their own opinions and were arguing heatedly.


    In order to quell their anger, I pretended to be unwell and coughed a few times. The two of them stopped arguing for a moment and gathered around


    me.


    "Are you okay, Wanda? Are you still in pain?" "Wandy, tell me if you''re feeling unwell. I''ll get the doctor."


    I shook my head slowly before


    looking at them with a slight smile on the corners of my mouth. "I''m fine. I just don''t want you two to argue. This isn''t something anyone wanted." After getting these words with difficulty, my throat felt sore.


    They looked at each other, and although they were still angry, they did not say anything more.


    After that, two policemen came,


    probably to understand theThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    situation. "You''re Wanda Lane, yes?


    How are you feeling? Will you be


    able to cooperate with the


    investigation?"


    Turning my eyes to the door, I responded," Yeah."


    Tyler was by my side, while Theo went to visit Munchkin. He was in the children''s ward, where the facilities were better for children. "Okay, thank you for your cooperation. If necessary, we''ll notify you again. We''ll be leaving now first."


    "Thank you."


    l.ne


    Tyler sent the two policemen out. I wanted to get up to see Munchkin. Just when I was getting out of bed Tyler, who had juste in, chanced upon me. He hurried over to help me. "Wandy, what are you doing?" "I want to go see Munchkin."


    "I''ll help you over."

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Tyler helped me with my IV, and we went to Munchkin''s room together.


    Munchkin had woken up a long time ago, and Theo was talking to him.


    Seeing mee, Theo also rushed over to wee me. "Your body is already like this. Why did youe over?"


    "I just want to see Munchkin."


    "Mommy."


    At Munchkin''s call, I could not wait to get to his side. When I saw his thin and pale face, my heart hurt like it had been tugged at. I was filled with heartache as I touched his face. "How do you feel, Munchkin?"


    He grinned innocently, giving me a sense of security. "I''m fine. Mommy. Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    After a brief visit to Munchkin, I went back to my ward at Tyler''s and Theo''s urging.


    Since Theo stayed behind to take care of the child, Tyler was the one by my side.


    I looked at him. "You can go back and deal with work first if you have to. I''m fine."


    "Nothing is more important than you."


    This reply warmed my heart. I recalled that Tyler was the one who arrived in the dark room while leading a group before I fainted. I could not help but say, "You were the first to find me."


    I just wanted to be sure.


    He nodded, then slowly replied, "After your call, I immediately sent someone to investigate Sara''s whereabouts, but her


    movements had been erratic recently, so it took some time."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Since Sara wanted to do this, she would have made early preparations. She must have gone to many ces before since she knew that it was the only way to dy time.


    "How long was I detained by her?" I lowered my eyes and asked softly.


    "One day and one night. I''m sorry, I was slow." Tyler''s voice was apologetic.


    I looked up, a smile spreading across my lips. "So, it was only a day..."


    Being in the dark room was the hardest time for me. It was only one day and one night, but it felt like half a month had passed. I closed my eyes. There was a tear in the corner of my eyes. I reached out and wiped it away before looking at Tyler.


    "It reminded me of the days when I was


    imprisoned by you."


    This was the first time I talked about the past with Tyler so seriously because I did not dare recall it before. Now, I seem to feel relieved.


    Thoughts floated about in my mind


    as if I had returned to that time.


    "Cecilia was next to me and we


    hugged each other to give ourselves a sense of security. That kind of feeling was actually not bad when I


    think about it now." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Wandy, I''m sorry. I just wanted you to stay by my side." Tyler''s voice was filled with guilt.


    After so much time had passed, he had really changed a lot. He was no longer as ruthless as before. He was a little more human.


    I shook my head, then turned to the side.


    Forget it, it''s all over."


    "What about Sara? Can you put it in the past too?"


    I still felt sad at the mention of Sara.


    For a long time, there was silence in the ward.


    "Let''s spend our future well." I sighed.


    Tyler held my hand excitedly. There was a bright smile on the corners of his mouth. "Yes, let''s start over."


    Seeing his smile, it was something that was rarely seen on his face. It was like an iceberg that rarely overflowed with smiles.


    I also smiled lightly along with Tyler and grabbed his hand back. "Alright, Brother."


    The address was both familiar but distant.


    home with the nket..


    Tyler "Rest you,


    e longer. I''ll be here withet


    I when you feel better, let''s


    go back and visit Yvonne together."


    "Alright."


    I closed my eyes obediently. My godparents must have been so worried during this time...

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    It was rare that I had no nightmares. I was sleeping soundly when I unexpectedly heard an unpleasant voice.


    "Why the need to visit? If they''re not there, you can do whatever you want in the vi. Why bother?"


    "Mom, how can you say that?"


    It was obvious that Nicky and Hattie hade.


    I could imagine Nickying over, but why was Hattie here?


    Opening my eyes, I saw the people in front of me.


    "Wanda, are you okay?" Nicky helped me sit up cautiously. She was afraid of bumping into where I was injured.


    Seeing her soft actions, I smiled. "I''m not hurt."


    Hattie was standing at the side while looking down at me with a sense of superiority from God knew where. "She already said she''s fine, so whye at all? What''s the purpose of making a special trip here?"


    Hearing this, Nicky''s face changed slightly. She turned around and stared at her, "Mom, didn''t you make an appointment with Auntie? Why aren''t you leaving for it yet?"


    She nced at the time, and her indifferent expression turned into panic. "Oops, I''m going to bete. I''ll leave now. You be careful on the way backter."


    After Hattie left, I felt like the ward was much cleaner, and my mood also improved.


    "Wanda, my parents will be going back in two days." Nicky seemed to feel ashamed to face me because of her mother, so she hurriedly exined this to me.


    "She''s really unpleasant, but it doesn''t matter. You can''t help that she''s your mother. As long as she doesn''t do anything out of line, I''ll respect her." My voice was not loud, just enough for Nicky to hear me.


    Tyler came back at this moment. "Wandy, I just went out to answer a call. Who is this?"


    "Nicky, my friend. Nicky, this is my brother, Tyler Schuman," I introduced them.


    "Hello, Mr. Schuman."


    Tyler seemed to know who she was. He put his phone back in his coat pocket, "Oh, so you''re Nicky."


    Hearing Tyler say this, I was a little curious. "Brother, do you know Nicky?"


    "I''ve heard of her, but I haven''t met her.


    Today''s the first time." Although Tyler was replying to me, his eyes were not on me but had instead remained on Nicky.


    Nicky smiled sweetly, looking dignified. "Well, it''s not every day someone has heard of me. I wonder if it''s a good or bad thing." "That''s up to you to decide, Miss Doyle."


    I was at a loss at Tyler''s words. What did he mean?


    After a while, Tyler said, "Wandy, since you have a friend to apany you, I''ll leave first so I won''t disturb you."


    "Alright, go do what you need to do."


    "Okay."


    left, but I caught a bit of in his eyes before he


    a


    o left, but I caught a b


    andying faintly, Tyler turned directed at Nicky. Contoh St


    was


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It


    Could it be that Tyler was interested in Nicky?


    No, how could this be possible? However, if that was not it, then why?


    "Wanda, what are you thinking about?"


    I came back to my senses after Nicky''s voice. "No, it''s nothing."


    "Your brother seems a little weird.". Nicky also seemed to have noticed that Tyler had been staring at her just now, which was why she made such a statement.


    I smiled and said, "He doesn''t mean


    landN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    e''s just more vignt a


    is a little guarded against the people me. Don''t mind it."


    Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It seems you have a good brother, Wanda. I really envy you." Nicky was particrly sincere when she said this. Looking at her face, my dream from back then became clearer and clearer. Suddenly, I was a little flustered...

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    I looked away in panic, and now I could not look at her anymore.


    I gripped the nket tightly in my hand.


    Seeing me like this, Nicky came up to help me, but I pushed her away. "Please don''t touch me."


    The image of her and Theo lying on the same bed from my dream became clearer and clearer, including the scene where they were hugging each other before.


    These scenes yed out in my mind like a movie and made me feel disgusted with her.


    Nicky, whom I had pushed away, was at a loss. Her hands remained in the air." Wanda, what''s wrong?" From the corners of my eyes, I noticed her panicked expression at this moment. I looked away, and this time, I could see nothing from my periphery.


    Theo came in at this moment. He had probably coaxed Munchkin to sleep, which was why he had time toe.


    He sensed the awkward atmosphere between us and turned to me. "What''s wrong?"


    His voice was so gentle that it put my heart at ease.


    Seeing him, I took his hand, and myplexion gradually improved. "It''s nothing."


    Theo looked up at Nicky. "Director Doyle, you don''t look very good."


    Before Nicky could answer, I asked him,"


    Are you worried about her?"


    I could feel my eyes fill with alertness at this moment because I was so nervous to even ask this.


    "I was just asking. Wanda, you..." Theo was a little puzzled because of how weird I was behaving. He stared at me with puzzled eyes.


    Nicky probably sensed that she could not stay here any longer, so she said, "I''ll head back to thepany first, then."


    After saying that, she gave me onest nce and left.


    Atst, Theo and I were the only ones left in the ward, and my heart was no longer as restless as it was before.


    I shook my head and held Theo''s hand tightly. "I don''t know why this is happening. I just felt a little unhappy all of


    a sudden."


    Theo stroked my head. There was tenderness in his eyes, and his tone was very gentle. "It''s alright. You might be a little flustered since you just escaped. You''ll be fine in a few days."


    Would I really be fine in a few days?


    From that day on till I was discharged from the hospital, Nicky never came to see me again.


    Back at the vi, I saw her sitting in


    the living room the moment I entered. Seeing it was me, she immediately stood up, then turned around. She was about to go upstairs when I stopped her. "Nicky."


    She stopped but did not look back.


    I stepped forward while staring at her back pursed my lips and said what I had been keeping inside the past few days, "I''m sorry. Back at the hospital that day, I was the one who was too..."


    "It''s okay, I understand." She turned to look at me while still standing on the stairs. Her smile was still as warm as a spring breeze.


    Seeing the smile on her beautiful face, I knew she must have forgiven me. I smiled back and said again, "Thank you."


    "What for? We are friends."


    Her saying ''friends'' moved me.


    After saying this, Nicky went upstairs and went back to her room.


    "Mommy, can I take a few days off before going back to school?"


    All children probably thought the same about school. It was normal for them to not want to go.


    I smiled. "It''s almost the weekend again anyway. I''ll send you there next Monday. I''ve already requested leave for you from your teacher."


    "Awesome."


    "But you can''t skip out on your homework."


    "As you say."


    Munchkin trotted off to y while IThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    received a call from the police station Hello, Miss Lane. I heard that you''ve been discharged from the hospital. Could I trouble you to make a trip to the station?

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Apanied by Theo, I came to the police station.


    Two policemen led us to a seat. "Apologies for asking you toe over again. It''s because we need to add to the records."


    "It''s okay."


    In the next 10 minutes, I recounted the entire course of the event.


    A voice came from behind us, and we looked back.


    Sara was still wearing her clothes from that day. Her hair was disheveled, and she was in cuffs, apparently to be taken to another ce.


    I got up. She saw me, and her once calm eyes instantly turned scarlet. She was


    about toe at me like she had gone mad, but the two policemen, who were detaining her, immediately stopped her.


    "Wanda, how are you not dead?! How are you not dead?!"


    She yelled, blue veins popping all over her face. Sara, who was in a state of rage, was frightening.


    I was startled and shrank toward Theo.


    Theo reached his arms out to embrace me and patted my shoulder lightly.


    "Calm down!"


    Just as she was about to be taken away, I stood up. "Can you let me talk to her?"


    In the small room, Sara was shackled and forced to sit on a chair. While I could see her, there was a piece of ss between us to ensure safety. The ss was not thick, and we could hear each other''s voices clearly.


    "Sara, do you really hate me that much?" I asked softly.


    I did not actually understand why she hated me so much that she wanted me to die.


    Obviously, I was the one who rescued her when she was in prison. It was fine if she did not want to repay me for that. However, she was the one who wanted my life.


    I did not understand, truly.


    "Hate... The person I hate the most is you." She lifted her eyes to look at me, and they were filled with resentment.


    I suppose I would remember the expression on her face for the rest of my life.


    "Just because I told Tyler?"


    Sara red at me. Her eyes were round, and her lips had long since


    lost their parlor, making her look


    pale and haggard. " Do you knowet


    how much I love Tyler? You''re the one who shattered my dream. I could have fulfilled it."


    She inhaled through her red nose, and her eyes were wet. "You think Fabian is lovestruck with me? You''re wrong, Wanda. He loves gambling more than me. At first, I was just using him, but what about him? He said he loved me and cared about me, but then he used my ID to


    ???


    borrow from loan sharks and ended up owing them a lot of debt. He even wanted me to pay them back. Wanda, do you understand my pain?"


    It turned out that there was still more to the matter.


    I did not know anything, but I still felt that Sara was not a match for Fabian. At this moment, my world copsed somewhat.


    "When a group of people was


    chasing me for his debt, it was Tyler who showed up in time to save me. He''s my everything. I don''t covet his money. What I want is him. Even if stay by his side, I''ll never be able topare with you in his heart, thought it was fine, but who would have thought that besides you, there was Susan too? Why can''t Ipare to her? I''m younger than her and more beautiful than her. My history is cleaner than hers, so how can she have a ce in Tyler''s heart when I can''t?!"


    Sara was really agitated. She mmed her hands that were handcuffed on the table, eliciting a loud sound.


    It turned out that Tyler did really love Susan, but since he could not give her his name or happiness, he chose to let her go. "Wanda, I really feel sad for you."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    The resentment in Sara''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and she stared at me seriously, her eyes burning.


    I was also looking at her. She had lost a lot of weight these days and was more haggard.


    "You sympathize with Susan and Fabian but list me as a viin. Is it all my fault? Do you know why I aborted the child?"


    She asked me suddenly, and I was taken aback for a moment. "Why?" I asked.


    Sara sneered. The smile on the corners of her mouth was heart-wrenching. "Fabian was drunk that day. The child was conceived under his coercion. You keep saying that the child is innocent, but I''m also innocent. It was he who defiled me. I couldn''t let him leave his dark mark on my child, so I chose not to keep it."


    She gritted her teeth and said these words fiercely.


    Gosh, I really did not expect this to be the case.


    "Why didn''t you tell us before?" My voice trembled.


    "There was no need to. Tyler knew about it the day I aborted the child. He took everything from me and even told Fabian about it. Why do you think I begged him not to leave? It was because I owed too much debt. How could I let him get away? But you, Wanda, were so nosy. How can I not hate you?!"


    The time for our conversation came to an end after Sara said this.


    The police came in to take her away, while Theo came over and supported me. I did not look very well, so he looked at me with some worry. "Are you okay?"


    No, I was not okay at all.


    I slowly approached the door. Sara, under the police''s control, was about to leave.


    At the veryst moment of her leaving, she looked at me. "Do you know what my biggest regret is?"


    I looked at her and said nothing.


    She let out a chuckle. "It''s that I didn''t get to see you die!" These were Sara''sst words before she left.


    That statement and final look made my heart skip a beat.


    My body shivered, and Theo hugged me.


    I had failed so badly in that conversation.


    On the way home, I was silent, and my face was expressionless. My entire being was like a block of wood.


    Theo was sitting next to me. He held my cold hand and tried to warm it with his own heat. However, my hand remained cold.


    "What did you chat with Sara about?" he asked.


    I could hear his voice, but I could not respond.


    "Wanda, answer me," he asked again.


    I turned to look at him and opened my mouth, "Theo, I did something wrong. What should I do?"


    After I asked that, I could not stop the


    to tears from pouring out. I v


    them back, but I


    control them. Content borted


    Sw


    When Theo saw me like this, he


    panicked. He quickly took out a


    to


    tissue and wiped my tears. "It''s


    alright. If we make a mistake we''ll fixit. It''s alright, don''t be sad."


    Leaning on his shoulder and clutching his clothes tightly, I burst into tears and sobbed uncontrobly.


    Theo asked the driver to pull the car aside He then asked him to get out of the car and wait while he let me cry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Probably tired from crying, I stopped.


    "Your mascara has all run. What''s actually going on?"


    "Fabian is a scum bag." Tears were still in my eyes, and my voice was choked up.


    Hearing this, Theo paused. Perhaps it was because he did not expect the situation to be reversed. "What else?"


    "Sara told me everything just now. I was too conceited!" I wiped my tears and said slowly.


    After that, told Theo everything that


    Sara said just now. He listened to me and frowned. In the end,


    absolutely upset... Content we


    to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Theo took me into his arms, and reluctance was written on his handsome face. He patted my shoulder and said softly, "I''ll teach him a lesson." Hearing this, I looked up at him and stopped crying for a moment. "Teach him a lesson..."


    He nodded and looked at me seriously." Since he''s so evil, he should be taught a lesson."


    I lowered my eyes and hesitated a little. I then put my hand on Theo''s chest and slowly said, "Forget it. It''ll be bad if I get you involved again. It''s too much revenge."


    After so many things, I just wanted things to pass smoothly and safely. I did not want to get into trouble anymore.


    Theo abruptly smiled after he heard what I said. "Don''t worry, he won''t find out."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With Theo''s power, how could the ordinary Fabian find out his ability unless he intentionally revealed it?


    Thinking of this, I felt a lot more relieved but did not bring it up again. Just like that, we made our way home.


    I saw Nickye out the moment I got out of the car. She greeted me with a smile, a smile that made me feel that she was the actual hostess of this vi.


    It sucked to have such thoughts.


    "What matters is you''re back safe. I even thought about going over."


    Nicky might have already sorted out her emotions since she was able to face me calmly again.


    Although there was a strange feeling in my heart, I still replied to her with a smile like how I used to, "Mm-hmm, let''s hurry in."


    It was alreadyte when we came back. Caroline had already prepared dinner.


    I did not used to feel anything when Nicky dined with us in the past, but today, her presence kept annoying me. I even wanted to walk away during some moments.


    I did not understand what had happened to me. Was it just because of those few dreams?


    After dinner, Munchkin yed Lego blocks in my room. I went upstairs to take a shower before thening down.


    When I arrived at the living room, I saw Theo holding Nicky''s hand.


    Immediately, I felt a sense of crisis. I trotted forward and pushed Nicky aside with great force. As I had exerted a considerable force, Nicky fell to the ground defenselessly after I pushed her.


    She fell to the ground and looked at me with surprise. Her face was filled with incredulity.


    Even Theo looked at me, puzzled. "Wanda, what''s the matter with you?"


    I was wide-eyed. Looking down at Nicky on the ground, I asked in a cold tone, "What were you doing just now?"


    "I almost fell down and President


    Grant gave me a hand. That''s all. Nicky slowly got up from the ground. Her elbow had abruptly bruised


    since it hit the floor.


    Theo also nodded. "Yes, that was it."


    After hearing their answers, I bowed my head. "I''m sorry. I was too sensitive. Are you alright?" I looked up at Nicky.


    She touched her bruised elbow, then shook her head. "It''s okay, I understand."


    After Nicky said this, she went upstairs and back to her room.


    I turned to look at Theo''s eyes deeply before also heading back to the room first.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I held up my hands. My mind was filled with the scene from just now.


    How could I be like this? I should not be like this...


    Theo came in at this moment. He walked up to me, crouched down, and then looked at me tenderly. "What happened just now? You would never be like that before."


    People who were close to me would


    be able


    was immediately find out what


    g with me, but I could not


    exin it. I lowered my hand and sighed. "What if I said I don''t know?"

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    Seeing my confused appearance, Theo did not seem to have the heart to ask any more questions. He wrapped my hand with his broad palm, giving me a sense of security." We''re husband and wife. If we have something to say, we should say it directly. It''s what we agreed upon, no?"


    His voice was so soft, as well as his dark gaze. They felt as soft as feathers.


    My heart gradually calmed down, and when I looked at him again, the confusion in my eyes had disappeared. "Maybe it''s because too many things have happened recently, which is why I''m a little nervous. When I saw the both of you... like that, I lost control of my emotions for a moment."


    After hearing what I said, Theo nodded. He then stood up, sat next to me and hugged me. "Wanda, just remember, the way I am with you will never change. That''ll be enough."


    This was a firm and far-reaching statement that I could not not pay attention to.


    In his arms, I nodded, but my heart was still wavering. Those few dreams were so clearly projected into my mind that they were going to break me down at any time like a ticking time bomb.


    Perhaps I should see a psychiatrist...


    With that in mind, I did ordingly.


    The next day, I went to a private clinic. I heard that the psychiatrist was brilliant. They had a master''s degree in psychology and had worked in arge hospital shortly after graduating before opening their own clinicter on, which was this ce.


    After I went in, the pretty girl at the front desk took out a form and asked me to fill it out first. This was a test form and was probably used to inform the doctor of the basics of my situation.


    After filling up the form based on my first feeling, it was then my turn. I walked into the room with the form.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    The doctor was young. He was wearing a white coat and a pair of sses. He looked very gentle, and his voice was also gentle, which made one feel at ease.


    I sat down in front of him. He was looking down at the form I had just filled out.


    My eyes were fixed on the badge on the right side of his coat. It spelled out-Jason Frost.


    His name sounded cold, which was very far off from his image.


    After going through the form, he pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose and then looked up at me. "Miss Lane, looking at your form, have you been feeling


    emotionally troubled recently?"


    "You can say so." I hesitated.


    Jason quickly caught my abnormal behavior and smiled at me. "Miss Lane, please tell me what happened."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s actually nothing. It''s just that I''ve been having nightmares recently. The dreams feel so real that they''ve made me very scared." After saying this, those images reappeared in my mind.


    I lowered my head. Covering my face with both hands, I wiped it, feeling very uneasy.


    Jason, who was opposite me, kept staring at me as he tapped his fingers on the table. "What do you... dream about?"


    "My husband and my friend."


    "Are they together in your dreams?"


    I nodded.


    "What you think about in the day is what you dream about at night. Perhaps you''ve been overthinking during the day, Miss Lane." Jason put forward a reasonable prediction, but he was still looking at meso gently.


    It was strange. I felt my heart settle, and I no longer felt so irritable as long as I met his eyes.


    Lowering my eyes, I shook my head. "I don''t think about it, and I didn''t before either. It''s during this period when I got pregnant. Could it have something to do with it?"


    "Women who are pregnant have to worry about personal gains and losses. It''s understandable that it would be necessary to ssify this as a symptom of pregnancy, but have you experienced this many times?


    For the next half an hour, Jason guided me and got me to confide a lot in him...

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    After half an hour, I felt relieved after pouring myself out.


    Jason looked at me with a small smile at the corner of his lips. "Do you feel more rxed now, Miss Lane?"


    "Yeah, my mind seems to be a lot more clearer now after talking to you, Dr. Frost." Maybe I did not even notice it myself before, but my voice was not as heavy and was a little more cheerful.


    "You need to know how to ease your pressure. Miss Lane. And don''t eat things you''re not supposed to." Jason''sst statement seemed to contain a deeper meaning.


    I looked at him, and my words were somewhat unclear. "What shouldn''t I eat? |


    don''t think so. I didn''t eat anything out of the ordinary."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jason looked at me, his gaze serious before it slowly eased up. "That''s good. I was just giving you a reminder. We''re done here. But just in case, you''d bettere back when you have the time."


    "Okay, thank you, Dr. Frost."


    I feel much more rxeding out of his clinic.


    After returning to thepany, I happened to see Nicky and noticed the bruise on her elbow. I quickly followed her to her office.


    Seeing it was me, Nicky looked a little puzzled., "Wanda, is something wrong?" She put the documents on the table and looked at me.


    I went forward slowly and said cautiously," You got the injury on your elbow after I pushed you yesterday, no? I''m sorry. I was a little out of control then. I didn''t mean it."


    "I know. It''s okay. I understand, Wanda." She smiled before sitting down. She casually replied, "If my boyfriend was in contact with other women, I''d be unhappy too."


    She understood this, but it made me even more embarrassed. "You''re so kind. Let''s have dinner together tonight so that I can express my apology. It''ll be my treat."


    Nicky seemed a little surprised by my change, but she agreed in just a moment." Okay."


    With an ''OK'' gesture, I then took my leave


    "Wanda." She suddenly stopped me.


    I turned around. "What''s the matter?"


    She looked at me, a little confused. "You look very different today."


    I had nothing to hide regarding this, so I told her honestly, "I just went to see a psychiatrist. I feel much better and more rxed after some counseling."


    "I see." Nicky lowered her head as if thinking deeply. She then looked up and smiled brightly at me. "That''s great. Do you know that President Grant will be away on business for two days?"


    On a business trip?


    I narrowed my eyes and shook my head. " He hasn''t told me yet."


    "Oh, is that so?" Nicky sounded a little guilty. "Maybe he hasn''t had time to tell you yet."


    "Yeah, I got it." I left the office with a sullen expression.


    After I came out, I randomly grabbed someone and asked, "Did you know that President Grant is going on a business trip?


    "Ah? President Grant is going on a business trip?" The man looked puzzled.


    Nicky was the first to know?


    I was supposed to have dinner with Nicky in the evening, but I missed the appointment. Nicky stayed at thepany to work overtime. When heard that Theo had already gone


    back also went back to the vi first.


    UMS


    Sure enough, he was already in the room. When he saw that I had returned, he looked up at me before lowering his head to read the magazine. "You''re back."


    "Yes." I sat in front of the dresser and asked quietly, "Theo, don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    Theo put down the magazine in his hand and fixed his eyes on me. "What?"


    "Are you sure you don''t have anything to tell me?" I asked again.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    I was already hinting at him like this, yet he still could not think of it?


    Did he really tell only Nicky?


    My warm heart gradually cooled, and my expression sank. I threw the earring I took off onto the table.


    Theo was startled by the sound. He got up quickly and walked toward me. "What''s wrong?"


    There was clear confusion in his eyes.


    I turned around and looked at him. "Are you going on a business trip in two days?"


    "Oh, this matter hasn''t been decided yet. That''s why I didn''t say anything," Theo responded indifferently.


    However, his attitude infuriated me, and anger suddenly erupted from my chest. "Then why does Nicky know about it?!" I shouted loudly.


    Startled by my roar, Theo''s body shook as he looked at me in confusion, "I mentioned it this morning while discussing a project. She probably heard it. It''s no big deal, Wanda. Why is your reaction so big?"


    "What do you mean it''s nothing? You''re the one who said that you had nothing to tell me. So why don''t I know about it but she does?!" I shouted. I was wholly irritated.


    Theo sat back at the edge of the bed. He crossed his hands and looked a little distressed. He lowered his head, "I don''t know why you''re angry just because of an undecided itinerary."


    I shook my head. I was infuriated, and my anger filled the small room. "You don''t understand me at all!"


    I stood up, mmed open the door, and went out.


    I went and sat in the living room but was still unable to control my emotions. Why did only Nicky know about this? Why?! Crash!


    I swept all the things on the table onto the floor to vent my inner displeasure.


    This shocked Nicky, who had just returned. She looked at the items scattered all over the floor. "Wanda, what''s wrong?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Seeing her, the me in my heart burned again. Frowning, I stood up and looked at her fiercely, "Nicky, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    She was confused by my words. She shook her head, "Wanda, I don''t understand what you mean?"


    "You deliberately told me that Theo


    was going on a business trip. You heard about it and came and told me about it when no one else knew to piss me off on purpose and to make me argue with Theo so that you can take advantage of the situation, didn''t you?!" I gritted my teeth and looked at her with eyes filled with anger.


    Nicky was obviously startled by my appearance, "No, I just overheard it and decided to tell you about it. I didn''t know you''d be so angry. I''m not..."


    "Excuses! That''s a sham." I snorted coldly.


    "No, Wanda, listen to me."


    She took my hand, but I shook her off and raged in a low voice, "Don''t touch me!" "Wanda, just what''s gotten into you?" "Ignore her." Theo came downstairs slowly. His voice was so cold that there was not even a trace of warmth.


    I turned my gaze to him. Seeing him arrive but using me and siding with her, I lost control of my emotions again. "Theo, are you


    defending her in front of me now?"


    "You''re making trouble unreasonably. I''m not defending anyone," he stood there and said calmly.


    I was being unreasonable?


    Biting my lower lip, I smiled slightly. "You mean to say I''ve lost my mind?"


    "Have you not? No one knows what you''re angry about."

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    The moment he said that, it was as if my heart had fallen rock bottom. It was apanied by a trace of despair.


    I paused for a moment before looking at him. "Do you really... think that?"


    My voice was shaking slightly, and so was my heart. It teetered.


    Theo, who had been wearing an angry expression before, calmed himself down slightly. He looked at me quietly and for a long time. He said nothing.


    Nicky, who was standing to the side, did not seem like she could just stand by and watch. She stepped forward slightly to persuade me. "Wanda, calm down. We..." "Shut up!" I stared at her, filled with anger.


    "Wanda!"


    She grabbed my hand and tried to take me away from here, but I did not want to leave like this. Hence, I pushed her away, and that threw her into Theo''s arms.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    It turned out that his tenderness was not solely reserved for me.


    Pulling my lips into a sneer, I said, "It looks like I''m disturbing you. I''ll leave, then."


    After saying this, I turned to leave.


    I thought he would stop me, but no, it was Nicky who came forward to stop me.


    "Wanda, don''t be rash. This is your home."


    My home?


    I turned to her, and the mes in my eyes made me look a little distant. "Yes, this is my home, so what are you doing here?!"


    Hearing this, Nicky was stunned for a moment. She did not seem to have expected me to say this. She lowered her head, looking sad.


    "Let her go. She was obviously the one who asked you to stay yet now she''s throwing a tantrum."


    Theo''s words dispelled myst hope.


    In his eyes, I was just throwing a tantrum.


    I looked at Theo, then at Nicky. I left the vi without looking back.


    Walking on the road, I look ahead. The road was long, but where could I go?


    The house that I had lived in with


    Cecilia had been sold, and I had also rented out Susan''s apartment. Now that I thought about it, it was pitiful that did not have a single friend to turn to.


    No, I had Zedd and Cindy.


    Although they also lived in Regal Vi, they were at the top of the mountain. I walked a certain distance.


    Since I was sad now, walking might help ease my mood.


    With that in mind, I slowly walked toward the top.


    In my mind, dreams and reality seemed to have be one. This infuriated me even more as it also devastated me.


    I did not know how long it took, but I finally got there.


    When I got to their door, I rang the bell.


    However, no one came to open the door even after a long time had passed.


    Did they go out?


    I stayed at the door for a while but still, no one came.


    It did not look like anyone was in.


    With a sigh, I sat by the door for a while before heading down again.


    Theo still did note to look for me after so long had passed. It seemed that he was really angry.


    Perhaps I was so miserable that


    even God could not stand it, but b bumped into a car and the driver agreed to bring me down. When I


    got to the city center, I got out of the car and thanked him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was walking through the crowd, not knowing where to go.


    I just ran out without any money. I did not even bring my mobile phone with me. Even if other people wanted to contact me, they would not be able to.


    Who else could I look for now?


    If only Cecilia were still alive.


    Thinking of her brought tears to my eyes.


    "Miss Lane?"


    A familiar voice pulled me back from my thoughts, and I looked up at the personing toward me. "It''s you."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Drover smiled at me. This smile


    warmed my heart like the heated


    winter sun. "I thought I had made a mistake. Why are you outside alone at a time like this? Where''s President Grant?"

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    When he mentioned him, my entire expression sank again.


    Drover seemed to have noticed this and did not pursue the topic. "Have you eaten dinner? Do you want toe with me? I just invited Marius."


    I did not refuse, and he brought me to the restaurant.


    At the restaurant, Marius had already arrived and ordered a table full of dishes.


    When he saw me, his eyes lit up as he chuckled lightly. "Ah, why is Sis Wan here?"


    Drover was quite the gentleman. He pulled out a chair for me. I did not respond to Marius'' question.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you sad?"


    Marius asked, pointing at my sad face.


    The person he was asking was Drover.


    "I don''t know. I just bumped into her on the road."


    I could hear their conversation clearly, but I did not want to participate in it.


    I calmed down after a while and looked at the two of them. The corners of my mouth curved a little. "There''s so much food. Why aren''t you guys eating? I won''t hold myself back, then."


    I started on the food first, which made them look at each other.


    "It''s good that you still have your appetite. Let''s dig in too."


    Marius was a typical optimistic person. Seeing that I could still eat, he asked no further questions.


    Eventually, we wiped out a table of dishes.


    I felt a little sick and ran to the bathroom and vomited.


    I ate too much too fast, so my stomach could not take it anymore.


    Looking up at my pale self in the mirror, my heart sank even more.


    I turned on the faucet and washed my face, feeling a lot more awake.


    "If you can''t eat so much, why did you force yourself?"


    Drover''s voice came from behind me abruptly. I was startled. A figure had actually appeared in the mirror.


    I looked back, astonished. After


    confirming the ce again and


    again, I said, "Are you sure you''re in I the right ce? This is the women''s restroom." "I know, I just came to see you. Besides, there are only the two of us here." He raised his brow, not caring.


    Turning around, I supported myself by cing my hands on the


    countertop." You''d better good


    quickly. You don''t want to be taken for a pervert."


    He took out a small square handkerchief from his jacket pocket. "Wipe your face and clean up before youe out." After saying that, Drover left. Looking down at this square handkerchief, I smiled helplessly. Why would anyone still carry this with them these days?


    Although I thought this in my heart, I still used it to wipe my face before putting it in my pocket.


    Back at our seats, Marius was also waiting with his belly protruding.


    "You''re finally back. Sis Wan, how are you?"


    "I''m alright." "We ate too much today. Why don''t we go out for a walk?" Marius suggested.


    "Okay," Drover and I replied in unison.


    The breeze outside was just right, and it also temporarily dispelled my worries.


    Looking at the faint waves of theke from the bridge, I fell into deep thought.


    My emotions seemed to be getting more and more out of my control. I was always irritable for no reason.


    Why was this?


    Now that I had calmed down, I felt that what I did back at the vi just now was really unreasonable. It was obviously just a small matter.


    I felt some regret and helplessness.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What are you thinking about?" Drover came to me. He looked at me and smiled.


    My eyes did not follow him, and I


    continued to look at theke. I


    replied softly, "I keep feeling a little weirdtely, but I don''t know the


    "


    Hearing my doubts, Drover hummed with interest. "If you don''t mind, you can tell me.


    Looking at him, I opened my mouth, but in the end, there was nothing.


    I lowered my head and shook it. "It''s nothing."

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Drover shifted his gaze and focused on theke.


    After a while, he continued, "It''s okay. We can talk about it when you want to talk about it."


    Immediately, a hint of gratitude emerged in my heart.


    "Thank you," I said softly but earnestly.


    There was no more conversation between us until Marius came back from his walk somewhere. He interjected us. "What are you guys talking about? I wanna listen."


    Before I could say anything, Drover replied first, "You won''t even understand it."


    Marius pursed his lips. He turned to me and snickered. "Sis Wan, you''re the best.


    Quick, tell me. What were you guys talking about?"


    My mood had improved a lot during the time I was out. I nced at Marius. "We were talking crap about you. Are you sure you want to know?" "What? You guys are so mean. You talked crap about me when I wasn''t around?


    Forget it, I''ll take it as you guys are jealous of me."


    I had to say, Marius was really open-minded.


    I was indeed jealous, jealous of his optimism and indifference.


    Marius looked at his watch and looked at me with a reluctant expression. "It''s gettingte. Sis Wan, you definitely have to head back now, yeah? I''ll really miss you."


    Go back?


    Where could I go back to?


    My eyes darkened. I pursed my lower lip, not knowing how to respond.


    Seeing me like this, Marius responded, "Don''t tell me you got into a fight with Theo and ran away from home?"


    This man was so blunt.


    I turned away and did not answer him, but my reaction was more or less an affirmation to his question.


    He wanted to say something else, but Drover cut him off. "If you don''t have any ce to go, why don''t youe to my ce?"


    His faint words not only surprised me but even Marius, who was wholly surprised.


    Marius turned to him in disbelief,


    and shock colored his voice. "Noz way, Bro. Your home is your sacred ce. You usually have to think about it when I go over. Why are you so generous today?"


    Was his ce a mystery?


    "If it''s mysterious, it doesn''t seem good for me to go," I whispered.


    "There''s nothing mysterious about it. It''s just that Marius is too handsy. I''m always worried he''ll damage something."


    As soon as he said this, he received a thumbs-up from Marius. "As expected of a buddy. You sell me out at critical moments.


    However, Drover ignored him and said to me, "Juste to my ce."


    I had nowhere else to go, so I agreed.


    Drover''s car was not far away.


    The direction he was driving in seemed to be simr to his office''s. There was no one along the way, and there were only a few buildings. His home was probably like his office with a lot of high-tech things buried in it.


    We arrived after a long ride.


    Standing in front of a small vi, Drover smiled and said, "Go in."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Thanks to you, I can go in and have a look around again today. You have to know, it''s been three months since I came here thest time." Marius winked at me.


    This made me even more curious about Drover''s vi.


    The entrance utilized a dual recognition program using fingerprint and face. Only Drover could enter. Marius, his good friend, was not allowed entry either.


    Drover seemed very guarded.


    As soon as I entered, I was attracted by the sight in front of me.


    ket


    The lights were not on, but bright light came into view. It was simr to that of an underwater world. We were surrounded by corals, gems, and more, yet these were not real...

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    It looked to be projected on arge screen from somewhere behind, but it was immersive.


    Next to him, Marius sped his hands. He looked satisfied with my surprised look, then snapped his fingers beside my ear. " Bingo, this was exactly the same as my reaction when I first came here."


    I nced at him but ignored him.


    I saw Drover fiddling with the power supply to the side a few times to undo its effect. I did not realize that the surrounding area was covered by several white curtains. After Drover pressed cancel, the curtains were slowly put away, revealing a normal living room.


    To say it was ordinary would not be


    urate. The style had probably been put together by Drover himself. It was not traditionally simple, it was European and luxurious.


    Colors of white, ck, and gold were unevenly distributed in different ces, but everything seemed perfectly integrated. The colorposition was quite harmonious. It was notcking in its ambiance, but it also did not lose its high-tech touch.


    "It''s so well-designed," I praised sincerely.


    "Sis Wan, you don''t know how long it took him to design this small-looking house." Marius exaggerated.


    His demeanor aroused my curiosity. I approached him and asked, "How long?"


    Marius pointed out three fingers, and I asked suspiciously, "Three months?"


    "Make that three years!"


    Three years of design alone!


    I was really shocked. Although the space was notrge, after seeing it, I knew it definitely had not been easy to decorate.


    "Okay, it''s gettingte. Why aren''t you going back yet?" Drover said this to Marius.


    Hearing this, Marius grabbed me and clung to my shoulder, pretending to be an innocent child. "Shouldn''t I stay here to apany you guys? You''re one man and one woman. It won''t look too good."


    After he said that, he looked up at me and motioned for me to speak up for him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was also some truth in


    Marius'' words. It really would not be good if it were just me and Drover under the same roof. Thinking about this, I opened my mouth Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    and replied to Drover, "Hmm... He''s right. It wouldn''t be good for just the two of us to be together. Let''s stay together."


    Marius instantly looked at Drover proudly.


    Cradling his forehead, Drover looked helpless. He pointed at Marius, "Okay, you can stay, but you can''t do what you didst time." "What happenedst time?"


    "It''s nothing. He just has a super practical automatic sock machine So, I threw a few extra pairs of socks into." Marius shrugged, expressing his innocence.


    "It ended up causing the machine to malfunction." When Drover said this, I could see the despair hanging over him.


    Marius looked at me with a bright smile. "That''s because he was still testing the machine at the time. helped him with trial and error. With this, it''ll be betterter on." He was stillcent.


    "Forget it. Let''s go upstairs first."


    Drover took us upstairs. Sure enough, there was a door at the entrance of the stairs, which could only be opened with Drover''s face.


    There were a lot of rooms upstairs, but it gave me the feeling of a hotel.


    Standing in front of a room, Drover turned to me. "Miss Lane, please stay in this room." "Alright."


    I opened the door, and it was a pink princess room. Even the bed was covered withce.


    I could not help but be a little dumbfounded when I went in. "Why do you have such a design?" Judging from Drover''s appearance, he did not look like someone who would like this style. Hearing my question, Drover looked like he recalled a sad story. He lowered his head. Marius whispered in my ear. "He once had a girlfriend..."

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Before Marius could finish what he was saying, Drover pulled him away. He did not forget, however, to turn around and tell me, "Get some rest." Then, he disappeared into the corridor.


    I smiled as I closed the door and looked around at the pink decor. Drover must still be thinking about this person. He kept the room like this because he was still waiting for her toe back.


    I gently brushed my hand over the dressing table. It was spotless. It was probably cleaned every day.


    I sat down. Looking at my reflection in the mirror, myplexion looked poor.


    It had been quite some time since I left home, but Theo did note looking for me. With his power, he should be able to locate me quickly even if I did not bring my phone with me, but until now, there was no news.


    I lowered my gaze, some traces of sadness floating in my heart.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I regained my senses and opened the door.


    Drover was standing at the door with a faint smile on the corners of his lips. "Miss Lane, I came to tell you that there are clothes in the closet. You can change into them."


    "Alright, thank you. You can just call me Wanda," I replied.


    Hearing this, his expression changed slightly. A look of joy shed across his calm, handsome face, and there was a smile in his eyes. "Alright, if you don''t mind, you can also call me Drover."


    I was stunned but epted. "Got it."


    "Then... good night, Wanda."


    I was unsure if I was mistaken, but his voice was particrly soft and pleasant when he called my name. It was as if he was cradling a gem, afraid of dropping and breaking it.


    Without thinking too much, I nodded to him. "Good night."


    After he left, I closed the room door.


    I went to the closet based on what Drover said. The closet was also pink, and there was a line of small characters engraved on it. I did not take a closer look, however. I just opened the closet.


    There were several sets of women''s clothing on disy in the closet, as well as several sets of pajamas.


    They all looked brand new like no one had ever worn them.


    This was also what he had prepared in advance for the woman he beloved.


    I chose a set that looked more worn, and after washing up, I put it on.


    The fabric wasfortable, and the clothes fit my body snugly.


    After taking a bath, I felt my body rx. I switched off the main lights and turned on only the small lights on either side of the bed before lying down on the bed.


    I felt a little tired, but when I closed my eyes, I kept recalling those dreams as well as the scene of the argument back home today. Had I really been too sensitive?


    My emotions kept on going out of control. It was a terrible feeling.


    Suddenly, I recalled what Dr. Frost said. All this seemed to have carried some deeper meaning. Perhaps I ought to go and see him again.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Marius'' voice came from the door. "Sis Wan, are you asleep? Do you want ate-night snack?"


    I rolled


    Over got out of bed, and


    door. Marius was


    all


    leaning against the door, actine


    suave. I rolled my eyes. "Let


    go."


    Seeing the pajamas I was wearing, Marius'' eyes lit up. "You actually chose this one."


    "What''s wrong?" I did not understand what hisment meant.


    He raised a brow and smiled before answering a little mysteriously, "It''s nothing. Let''s go to the rooftop."


    Marius led me upstairs. There was a door from the second floor to the rooftop, but for convenience''s sake, Drover did not close it.


    The moment I went up, I saw Drover was grilling some meat.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Come on, hurry up..." Drover looked up, and when his eyesnded on me, he paused suddenly as if dumbfounded.


    Marius was standing to the side, smiling deeply.


    I stood there with a confused


    expression before looking downt


    at


    myself did not think I had wom my clothes inside out, so what was with his reaction?


    "Mr. Drover, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Drover was stunned for a moment before finally reacting. He hurriedly lowered his head. "No, it''s nothing.¡±


    He had always been confident. I had never seen him flustered, but he looked like he was somewhat confused just now.


    Could it be because of the woman in his heart?


    I looked at Marius, puzzled. He beckoned to me. I followed him, and we reached a small corner of the rooftop. There was suddenly sadness in his joy-filled face earlier.


    Marius was wholly sentimental. Even the tone of his speech was not as cheerful as usual. It was heavy. "Drover used to be so in love with a girl, but then an ident happened and she passed away. Drover threw himself into research and work every day. He never fell in love again. I''m worried that he might not be able to get past it, so I often follow him around."


    So that was the case.


    I turned to look at Drover, who was grilling the meat silently. He also had someone he loved.


    Those who passed away were delivered, while those who remained were filled with grief.


    "What was her name?"


    "Snow White."


    "A very pretty name."


    I knew that she was a very beautiful woman who carried a hint of coldness and pride the moment I heard her name. She definitely suited a man like Drover.


    I suddenly recalled the string of small characters on the wardrobe just now. This name seemed to have appeared.


    "Yeah, she was beautiful. Although her name was Snow White, she mentioned that she didn''t like white or the snow. She loved pink and wished to wake up in a pink space every day. That''s why Drover designed such a room. It''s a pity that she''s no longer around."


    It was a pity. She and Drover would have be legends in the industry otherwise.


    Regret shed through my eyes unconsciously. It was regret for people who loved one another yet could not be together.


    "Sis Wan, you-"


    Marius wanted to say something to me, but Drover interrupted him. "Guys,e over." We turned facing forward and sat surrounding him. "Try it."


    "It''s good."


    I tasted the meat skewer after epting it from Drover''s hand. "It smells so good, and it''s delicious."


    On the rooftop, a breeze would blow by softly from time to time, cooling us.


    I could also vaguely see the stars in the sky, some of which shone much brighter. I raised my head and looked at those stars.


    "You look like you like watching the stars, Wanda," Drover said suddenly.


    I lowered my head and turned to him, smiling. "Not really, I just look at


    fly times. It''s really h the entire starry sky no


    see


    When I was very young, Cecilia and I would often climb to the roof. Back then, the sky was filled with stars and was oh-so-beautiful.


    "It''s not hard. There''s a ce where you can see them clearly. I''ll take you there when we have the chance."


    Drover''s word''s made me look at him with a questioning gaze. He seemed to be able to tell what I was thinking and quickly exined, "Don''t get me wrong I simply just want to show you the sight. It''s a real stress refiever."


    Hearing him say that, I burst out


    laughing." Don''t be nervous. I wasn''t


    thinking too much. I was just


    thinking that you guys are being too good to me. I''m feeling a little stressed." "There''s no need to stress


    over it, Sis Wan. It''s bec


    you''re


    worth it," said Marius as he tilted his


    head, hisrge eyes blinking at me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I shook my head, a little helpless. "I don''t think so. You guys think too highly of me.''


    I could stay here today, but tomorrow...


    "


    Before I could even think of an answer, Drover answered for me, "You can stay here until you make up with Theo."

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    While this was a good idea, how could I agree to it?


    I waved my hand. "I can''t possibly do that. I''d just be disturbing you by being here. No worries, I''ll find another way."


    "You won''t be disturbing me. If it makes you feel better, you can clean the house when I''m not home during the day. That way, I don''t have to spend time cleaning up when I get back." Drover looked at me and smiled.


    Did he not hire anyone?


    Just as I was wondering about this, Marius then said to me, "That works. He worries that outsiders will destroy the system, so he does everything by himself. If you''re here to help him clean, Sis Wan, it''ll save him a lot of time and energy."


    Since he had said so and I really had nowhere else to go, I agreed. "Thank you, but I don''t think it''ll be for long."


    Theo would definitelye looking for me if I was not back for two to three days. I was very confident about this.


    "By the way, are you guys free tomorrow? I''d like yourpany to go somewhere." I had thought about going to the psychiatrist''s office again, but since I did not have my phone with me, I needed someone to apany me.


    Marius held his chin and squinted at Drover, looking a little torn, "Hmm, I have something to deal with tomorrow. How about you, Drover?"


    "I cane back in the afternoon," Drover said leisurely.


    "That''s great, You can apany Sis Wan over."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yeah, I can." Drover looked at me.


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Although Marius would not be going, he was wholly curious and repeatedly asked me where I was going. I could not stand his harassment anymore in the end and told him, "To see a psychiatrist."


    The next day...


    With Drover''s guide, we arrived at the venue.


    I made an appointment through his mobile phone the night before, and it was just in time for my turn when we arrived.


    "Uhm, I want to go in on my own," I pursed my lower lip and said with some embarrassment.


    Drover was very personable, however. He nodded to me, then pointed to a ce. "I''ll be waiting for you there." "Alright."


    I entered the consultation room after I saw him gradually make his way over to that spot.


    Seeing that it was me, Jason paused for a moment and then smiled. "Miss Lane, please take a seat."


    "I didn''t expect you toe again so soon. I thought it would take some time."


    I pinched the corner of my clothes,


    feeling a little uneasy. My voice also wavered a little as I replied, "Dr. Frost, what you said to me the other day... went back and thought about it for a long time. Did you mean that I took medicine I shouldn''t have?"


    Jason smiled meaningfully after I said this and pushed down his sses. "I was just making a guess. As for whether you''ve taken them, I suggest you go to the hospital for a check-up."


    Go to the hospital to check.


    I was a little scared. What should I do if I were to find out something hidden that was affecting my child?


    Seemingly having seen through me, Jason said calmly, "You might be able to solve the problem if you find out about it earlier." "Thank you, Dr. Frost."


    "You''re wee. Have you still been dreaming these two days?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''ve been sleeping well and my mood is much more stable." "That sounds about right. It''s the phenomenon where


    people get better after leaving a


    certai environment. I think you''ll be able to figure out some things now, Miss Lane." Jason''s words lingered in my ears, which made me


    contemte.


    He was giving me a reminder.


    At this moment, a nurse''s voice sounded from the door. "Dr. Frost, your mother is here."


    "Let her in."

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    I looked back when I heard the voice, and the familiar face in front of me gradually came closer. Surprised, we both eximed in unison. "Caroline?"


    "Madam?"


    Jason looked at Caroline, then at me with a smile on his face. "So, Miss Lane is Madam Grant?"


    I smiled awkwardly. Caroline walked up to me with the lunch box. She put the box down, then took my hand. "Madam, where did you gost night? I heard you ran away from home early this morning. I was terrified. You didn''t take your phone with you, so I couldn''t get in touch."


    It turned out someone still cared.


    My eyes dimmed slightly. Then, facing Caroline, I smiled. "I went to my friend''s ce. Don''t worry, Caroline. Was Nicky the one who said I ran away?"


    "Yes, Miss Doyle told me what happenedst night. Madam, I''m sure the sir is regretting it very much now. Will youe back with me?" Caroline took me out and went out.


    I let go of her hand. Shaking my head, I asked, "Did he ask about me?"


    I did not need to mention a name. I believed Caroline knew who I was talking about.


    Even though I knew the answer deep down, I still wanted to get confirmation from Caroline.


    Caroline very obviously paused. Her eyes flickered slightly as she slowly replied, "The sir, he... went out very early in the morning. I missed him..."


    "It''s okay, Caroline. You don''t need to exin, I get it." There was disappointment in my tone.


    Back then, Theo would not leave me outside for so long.


    Sighing secretly, Iughed at myself and chuckled. "Caroline, I won''t be going back yet."


    "But-"


    Before Caroline could finish, Jason interrupted her, "Mom, aren''t you here to see me? Why are you talking to my patient?


    His voice sounded a bit sour as if he was fighting for attention.


    Caroline nced at him after hearing what he said. She looked back at me with a worried expression before ncing around. "Madam, what''s wrong? Why did youe see a psychiatrist?"


    het


    "It''s nothing. I''ve just been having nightmares often recently, and I''ve also been under quite some pressure, so I came to consult Dr Frost to see if I could relieve it. only mentioned a part of my reason in order not to worry Caroline.


    Jason was also able to tell what I was thinking from my words and went along with me. "Yes, Madam Grant just came to me to relieve stress." "That''s good. As long as you''re alright." Caroline breathed a sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even Caroline was this worried about me when Theo was not.


    I pursed my lower lip and looked at Jason." Dr. Frost, you should still call me Miss Lane. I''ll be heading off first, then. I wouldn''t want to disturb your mother and son time.


    Saying that, I was about to leave the clinic.


    When Caroline said after me, "Madam, are you really noting back with me?"


    I shook my head and was about to start walking again when Jason stopped me again. He walked over to me and handed me a business card. "Contact me anytime if you need anything."


    "Okay, thank you, Dr. Frost." I knew what he was referring to. I epted his business card and left the clinic.


    Drover had been waiting outside for a long time. I went toward him as he got up to wee me. "How did it go?" His words were filled with concern.


    I had been a little distracted since Caroline appeared. I looked up at him after being stunned for a few seconds. "It''s okay."


    "That''s good." Drover smiled. "Let''s go back, then?"


    He walked forward, but I stood still. He looked back at me, and I looked back at him. "Could I also trouble you to bring me to the hospital?" "Hospital?"


    I nodded. "I want to get an examination."

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    The moon quietly climbed up into the sky. It was extraordinarily bright today.


    Sitting at the desk and looking at my medical record, I recalled the scene from when I went to the hospital for an examination during the day. "Doctor, what are my test results?"


    "Miss Lane, we found that the magnesium content in your body is very low. The normal magnesium concentration in an adult''s blood is usually around 0.75-1.25mmol/L, but yours is only 0.06mmol/L. A severe magnesium deficiency like yours is rarely seen."


    The doctor''s words made me think, and after a while, I asked, "What about the resulting symptoms?" "You''re severely deficient in magnesium, which can lead to irritability, confusion, restlessness, and such."


    "Yes, I''ve been experiencing ack of control over my emotions recently, and I often have nightmares."


    The symptoms the doctor listed corresponded exactly to mine recently, and I felt a little flustered. "Was the cause identified?"


    I saw the doctor nod. "It''s in your gastric juice. We extracted a drug, which is a pantaprazole-type gastric drug. If you take too much of this drug, the symptoms I listed just now will ur. Even worse, you might get hallucinations."


    I paused. Sure enough, I had been drugged just as Jason had said. It was also such amon drug.


    "Miss Lane, poor gut health can be gradually improved through diet. You''re pregnant now, so don''t overdo it. I believe you''ll get better once you stop taking this medicine."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    The doctor''s words still rang in my ears. It was no wonder that I had been feeling a lot better these past two days.


    The cause seemed to be at home.


    It was impossible for Caroline to want to harm me, not to mention Theo. The only outsider was Nicky.


    If it were not for the drug, perhaps I would not have doubted her.


    It was also possible that I was not drugged at home but at thepany. I went back and forth between thepany and home every day. Things at the office were quite a mixed bag. Perhaps someone disliked me and drugged my water.


    I could not act rashly. This was to prevent tipping them off.


    Perhaps I could go to thepany tomorrow.


    Just as I was contemting, someone knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Drover?" I could not help calling out after I opened the door and saw who it was.


    Drover lightly as


    e shook his finger at t


    "What''s this? Didn''t I say you can call


    as at me and chuckled. Drover?" Content be? Pe


    I lowered my head and smiled. "Okay, Drover."


    to


    Perhaps I had not gotten used to it yet. I kept finding it weird.


    I had minded the way we addressed one another previously in order to keep my distance, but now that t knew that Drover was still hung up on someone, I felt a lot more relieved.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked immediately.


    "Have you forgotten about eating?" Drover approached me with a smile.


    His suddenly approaching face surprised me, and I took a few steps back. "Ah, alright.


    I followed Drover to the dining room,


    which was also pretty impressive.


    The tables were the kind that was simr to bar counters that


    surrounded another in the middet


    where dishes were served upon. Positioned in front of each seat was alift table, and after taking ¨¤ seat, it would lower the corresponding cutlery.


    "Sis Wan, what were you doing up there?" Marius asked while eating.


    Since I had been living here for the past two days, so had Marius.


    "It''s nothing, I was just thinking."


    "You went to the hospital for a check-up today. Is there something wrong with your body?" Drover asked suddenly. Hearing this, Marius'' chopsticks paused. He turned to me with wide eyes. "Sis Wan, so you went to the hospital today?"

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Marius was reacting as if I was suffering from a serious illness, and his face was filled with worry.


    I waved my hand at them and shook my head. "I''m fine, I just wanted to confirm something."


    "What''s the matter?" Marius stared at me and asked.


    I looked down. I did not want to reveal this matter too soon since I was not clear about who did it.


    Drover could obviously tell what I was thinking and red at Marius. "Don''t force your curiosity. Eat more."


    I looked at him with thankful eyes and did not speak again.


    epting my thanks, Drover just smiled back.


    He seemed really empathetic and could read me every time.


    Marius smacked the table a few times with dissatisfaction. After remaining quiet for a few minutes, he looked at me expectantly." I''m free tomorrow. Do you need my help tomorrow, Sis Wan?"


    "Yes, you can take me to Grant Corporation, " I replied.


    Both of them were obviously a little surprised. Marius said asked while chewing, "You''ve been absent from work for two days. Why do you want to go to thepany tomorrow?"


    "Have you reconciled with President Grant? " This was Drover''s question.


    "Not yet. I confirmed something today, and I want to go to thepany to confirm the person."


    My words were a bit mysterious, and they looked confused. Marius, however, epted. "Okay, if that''s what you say, I''ll follow."


    "But I''ll be heading up by myself tomorrow. You wait for me in the lobby downstairs. I''ll be quick."


    With Marius'' character, it would be too much trouble if he went upstairs.


    The smile on Marius'' face froze instantly. He looked at me, puzzled. "Why?"


    "Because Wanda doesn''t want people to know that she ran away from home," Drover exined for me.


    After he said that, Marius turned to look at me as if looking for an answer. I nodded. "Huh, so that''s what you meant."


    Marius gave Drover a thumbs up. "Alright, you two are the geniuses."


    After dinner, we each went back to our rooms.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Night turned to dawn.


    I chose to go to thepany during lunch break as there were fewer people around during that time.


    Looking at the time on Marius''s watch, it was 1:45.


    Everyone should being back after lunch. I asked Marius to sit down in the lobby while I went up alone.


    Along the way, many people saw me and all said hello to me. "Wanda, don''t think I saw you in thest two days. What are you caught up with?"


    "It''s nothing, I just have something to deal with."


    I breezily answered them all with this simple sentence, and they did not ask much either.


    When I came to the department, almost everyone was back. I looked toward the office. Nicky was not inside.


    "Wanda, why are you here this afternoon? I haven''t seen you for the past two days. Are you here to ask for leave?"


    "Yeah, yeah. We all missed you when you weren''t around


    "That''s right. Are you unwell because of your pregnancy?"


    My colleagues gathered around me one after another. None of these people were likely the ones who drugged me.


    I looked at them and answered with


    a smile, "Yeah, I''m just a little unwell.


    That''s why I haven''t beening here Did anything unusual happen these past two days?"


    "No, it''s the same as usual."


    "How''s Director Doyle?" I asked one of them.


    "The same as before. Oh right, thest time twent to the bathroom, noticed that she was fiddling with the wound on her face. I kept feeling something was off about it," one of the girls said.


    This sentence immediately aroused my interest. "Was she applying medicine?"


    She shook her head. "It doesn''t seem like it, but she came out immediately as soon as I entered. I noticed that her wound seems to


    have faded a lot."

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    "Is that so?" I lowered my head and muttered to myself.


    When everyone saw me thinking about it, they asked, "What''s wrong, Wanda? Also, when are youing to work?"


    I smiled. "We''ll see. I''ll be leaving first. I don''t want to disturb your work."


    After I said that, I turned around and left.


    It seemed that Nicky kept a lot of secrets.


    My eyes darkened as I made my way downstairs.


    Seeing meing down, Marius hurriedly weed me. "Sis Wan, you finally came down. I''ve been waiting forever."


    He exaggerated and interrupted my thoughts. I nced at him and walked out the door. "I went up for at most 10 minutes. You''re exaggerating."


    Marius pursed his lips as he kept up with my pace. "You don''t know how many people looked at me while they came and went. It''s all because of my handsome face. How tormented I was. Seconds felt like years."


    I shook my head helplessly, not answering him.


    Marius walked up to me and stood by my side. "Where are you going now?"


    Stopping, I looked at him. "Where do you want to go? I''ll apany you."


    "Okay." Marius'' eyes lit up. Then, he drove me over.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I had nned to bring Wanya here before, but that already ended in a tragedy, so I never had the chance. When you asked me just now, I thought ofing here."


    We were standing in front of an exquisite garden. Marius had shoved his hands into his pockets. At the moment, enthusiasm and optimism colored his handsome face along with a little mncholy. Perhaps it was because hisst love had tugged on his heartstrings, so some sentimentality still remained.


    Looking around the ce, there are many flowers blooming in multicolored hues.


    There was a fragrance in the breeze, giving one a sense offort. It was indeed a ce for couples to visit.


    Upon entering, one could see several tables filled with young couples.


    Each seat was shielded with a curtain made from small beads, which made things look rather intriguing.


    "I heard the scented tea here is a must.


    Wanna try it?" "Alright."


    Drinking tea in the afternoon was the most pleasant thing.


    I had not had afternoon tea with anyone since Cecilia left for a long time.


    I thought of Cecilia frequently these few days. Perhaps I was lonely.


    Catching a trace of my abnormality, Marius suddenly looked at me seriously, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I was thinking about someone." I was not going to hide anything, and it was not a secret either.


    Marius, of course, was curious. He leaned over and stared at me expectantly. "Who were you thinking about? Your husband?"


    My face changed slightly when he


    was brought up, but I waved my


    hand. "No, a good friend of mine


    lived together for a long time and


    know each other very well.


    "Oh, I see, a best friend." Marius winked at me, then ordered some flower tea before asking me, "So, where is she now? She''s known you for so long, but I don''t think I''ve seen this person by your side before."


    My bright pupils dimmed in an instant. I leaned back against the chair, lowered my head, and reminisced. "She left. She died during childbirth."


    I saw Marius free? for a moment. It


    was rare to see his face in such a stump. He pped his mouth a few times. "I''m sorry, Sis Wan. I didn''t know she had..." "It''s okay, it''s passed now."


    She left me with Munchkin, who was my hope.


    Yes, I still had Munchkin.


    I had to pick up Munchkin, but staying at Drover''s was not an option.


    After thinking about it, I should still head home and pack my luggage first.


    "Take me hometer."


    "You mean to Theo?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Regal Vi.


    Although I was returning to the vi again, my emotions were heavy.


    Caroline should be out grocery shopping, so there was no one at home. I did not know if she mentioned me to Theo when she came back. Perhaps she did but he did not care.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    For three days, he never came looking for me.


    After feeling my heart freeze for a moment, I went upstairs to the room. Ourrge room had even been given to Nicky. Perhaps she would be the hostess of this ce soon. I started to think wildly.


    I organized a few sets of clothes, shoes, and


    skincare products that I usually wore and used into a suitcase. I took out my phone from the drawer, then went downstairs.


    Turning back and staring at the staircase, my heart was particrly heavy.


    I turned around again and looked at the entire vi. Thinking that I might not being back here after today, my thoughts started drifting again. Thinking back carefully, it felt like it had been a small matter, but why did Theo not care and just let me leave?


    Forget it. It was what it was,


    I sighed and was about to leave when Nicky returned.


    When she saw me having returned, she was overjoyed at first but then she noticed the suitcase in my hand. Her smile gradually disappeared. She put down her bag and came forward to ask me. "Wanda, you... Don''t tell me you''re moving out? It was just a small matter. Why do you and President Grant have to make a fuss about it?"


    Now, Nicky''s worries were the jeers of a clown in my eyes.


    Smiling slightly, I looked up at her. "This is probably the oue you''ve been looking forward to for a long time now, Nicky."


    Nicky shook her head innocently as if not understanding what I said. "What are you talking about, Wanda?"


    "Don''t act dumb. I already know." I


    stared at her and sneered. "You''re despicable enough to drug me. I presume the medicine being


    ???


    switched out has something to do with you as well. You don''t even hesitate to hurt yourself just to stay here."


    Every word of mine struck Nicky like lightning bolts. I pressed forward step by step, while she retreated step by step. She shook her head and waved her hands repeatedly, denying it. "Drugging?


    Switching the medicine? I don''t get what you''re saying at all, Wanda."


    She was still acting, and she was a really good actress.


    Not wanting to waste my time with her, I carried my suitcase and was about to leave. However, Nicky took hold of my suitcase and would not let me go. "Wanda, whatever it is, wait for President Grant toe back and then you can discuss it with him. What is President Grant to do if you leave like this?!"Doesn''t he still have you?" I looked at her coldly, my tone even more mocking.


    However, Nicky was not bothered by it and tugged it tight again.


    She tugged harder at every move I made. Huffing, I jerked myself forward. Instantly, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Theo returned at this moment. Witnessing this scene, he went up to help Nicky first." Are you alright?"


    It looked like they had been getting along well these days.


    Iughed a few times before going out.


    "You want to move out?" Theo''s voice came from behind me.


    I stopped and nodded. "Yes, I''ll go pick up Munchkin. I won''t have hime back."


    The man stepped forward and tugged me with a bit of anger on his face, "What are you making a fuss about?" He frowned. He still did not understand why.


    Immediately, khad the urge tough.


    Thus, I looked at him with a small smile on the corners of my lips. "Then figure it out before youe looking for me. Theo, recall your beliefs and then take a look at what


    you''re doing now. You''ll understand then."


    ncing at Nicky, I left.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Theo did not actually chase after me. Marius was waiting for me outside. Seeing me carrying my luggage, he hurriedly came forward to help me get into the car.


    "Get in the car first."


    I did not want others to see my difited appearance. I opened the door to the front passenger seat first and dealt with my emotions alone.


    It was a rarity that Marius understood me. He only got into the car after a while.


    I had also sorted out my emotions by then.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After putting on the seat belt, Marius looked at me. "Back to Drover''s?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t stay there forever. I''ll ask a friend."


    Taking out my phone, I called Jerome''s number. "Are you home?"


    "I''m out running errands. What''s wrong?"


    "Do you and Xander have any other houses?" I asked.


    I could tell that he was stunned for a moment before he replied, "We sold the previous house since we just moved here. What''s wrong? You don''t have a ce to stay?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll look around."


    Hanging up the phone, I sighed.


    If I had known earlier, I would not have sold Cecilia''s house.


    "What are you going to do now?" Marius looked at me, his tone serious.


    I pondered. "I can only rent a room in the meantime." "It''s not easy for you to just find a rental. Just stay at Drover''s first. Besides, he has so many empty rooms. He''s a lonely old man. Just take it as you''re apanying him."


    "But..."


    "No huts. It''s settled."


    Marius decided and took me back to Drover''s vi without any more exnation.


    When we got home, Drover had also returned.


    He looked at my suitcase and looked to have understood something clearly. Drover walked toward me with a smile on his face. "You''re wee to stay." "I''ll stay here for a few days first. I''ll move out when I find a suitable ce," I said.


    Drover did not refute. He just nodded." That''s fine."


    "By the way, I''ll have to bring Munchkin here over the weekend. You..."


    Since everything in Drover''s house was valuable, I was very worried that he would not be able to ept a child here.


    "It''s okay. Munchkin is very sensible. I''m relieved." Drover smiled brightly.


    The moment he said that, Marius became unhappy. "Brother, what are you even saying? Am I less sensible than a child?" "You said it yourself."


    "You!"


    Seeing them arguing with each other reminded me of my interaction with Cecilia. We also spent our time bickering.


    The more I thought about her, the more I missed her.


    Noticing something off with me, Drover and Marius stopped. "Is you to move out like


    ent Grant, he..." Contohet


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He watched me move out."


    Thinking of the scene just now, I felt chills. He did not even say anything to get me to stay.


    "Theo Grant really is something. You''re his wife! I''m pissed." Marius put his hands on his hips. He was furious.


    "He''s going on a business trip tomorrow," Drover said lightly.


    I did not take it to heart and just smiled. " It''s none of my business."


    If that were the case, Nicky would be the only one left in the vi. She would really


    look like the hostess, then. Thinking about it, it was my own fault. I led the wolf into the room.


    "You don''t care about the project?" Drover suddenly brought work up.


    I did not know much about artificial intelligence to begin with, and now that I had moved out of the vi, I naturally would not go to the


    l


    company either. There was no need to involve myself in the projects | was part of.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Isn''t Nicky the person in charge of this project? She''s a professional. How can take credit for her? I''m a little tired. I''ll head up and rest."


    "Okay, you rest first."

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    The few days Theo was off on a business trip, everything seemed to pass by smoothly.


    I was in Drover''s small garden every day, taking care of the flowers he nted. I was very rxed.


    It felt like I had returned to the days when I left Whaldorf City and was living in Zenon.


    Today was the weekend, and it was time to pick up Munchkin.


    I drove my own car to Cool Breeze Elementary School.


    After I left the vi that day, Drover helped me look for someone to drive my car back. I was very grateful to him to a particr extent.


    Standing at the gate of the school, Munchkin walked out with a small schoolbag on his back.


    I greeted the little one with open arms. I had not seen him for a week. He looked to have lost some weight these days. I caressed his head. It felt great. "Come, let''s go home."


    "Okay!"


    He sat next to me while I started the car and drove slowly.


    Munchkin noticed something was off when the surroundings became more and more unfamiliar. He looked around before turning to look at me. "Mommy, did we move?"


    I had been mentally preparing myself for a long time and responded without hesitation, "Yes, we moved." "Is that so? We moved to such a remote ce?" Munchkin looked forward with wide eyes as he dragged his pitch.


    I replied to him, "Yes, we''re almost there."


    After taking two more turns, we arrived at Drover''s small vi.


    After parking the car, I held Munchkin''s hand and brought him to the door. I rang the doorbell.


    I had informed Drover before I left, and he promised toe back before me.


    Munchkin looked up at me, his big round eyes stressing me a little. "Mommy, do you have to ring the doorbell at our own home?"


    His gaze was innocent. I really could not look at him like this anymore, so I just shot him a quick nce. "We''re just living here temporarily." Right after I said that, the door opened.


    I went in with Munchkin. Drover opened the second door and stood there to greet him, "Wee, Munchkin. It''s your first time here."


    Seeing the stranger, Munchkin stepped back and pulled my hand. "Mommy, who''s this uncle?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Good boy, you can call me Uncle Drover."


    "Where''s Daddy?"


    In the past, Munchkin would see


    Theo the moment he came back et


    Now that he was suddenly not here, it would definitely arouse hiso suspicion.


    Smiling, Drover crouched down in front of Munchkin, looking kind-hearted. "Your daddy is on a business trip for the next few days and the vi is being renovated, I''m your daddy''s friend, so he asked me to take care of you and your mother for a period of time until hees back."


    His exnation was decent, and Munchkin believed him. "So, that''s the case. Sorry to trouble you during this time, Uncle Drover."


    "You''re wee. Come in."


    Munchkin entered the house first, and I followed behind him. When I walked past Drover, I whispered in his ear, "Thank you."


    The little one looked the same as l did upon entering the living room for the first time. He was very surprised. "Wow, Mommy. Uncle Drover''s house is so special."


    "Yeah, do you like it?"


    "I like it. It''s super cool."


    Sure enough, it was a style that boys liked


    Drover had alsoe in after us. Hearing what Munchkin said, he smiled. "You can stay here forever since you like the ce." "Okay, but you have to bring Daddy and Mommy."


    It might take some time for Munchkin to ept the fact that I got into a fight with Theo. Drover looked at me. His eyes seemingly said, ''take your time, there''s no need to hurry.'' We could only take one step at a time now.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    At dinner, our original three-person meal became a four-person banquet.


    Although Munchkin was small, he had a big appetite.


    Drover had deliberately prepared more food, and when the tableware was set down, Munchkin was surprised. He was excited and even pped his hands." Uncle Drover, is everything in this house by your own design?"


    He looked at Drover with innocent eyes, clearly wanting the know the principles.


    Drover smiled, his eyes forming crescents. He nodded. "Yes, do you want to know how I designed it, Munchkin?" He immediately was able to tell what Munchkin was thinking.


    After hearing these words, Munchkin put his head down, "Yes, can you tell me?" "Of course, I''ll show you when I''m done eating."


    "Okay." Munchkin pped his hands and tapped his feet with joy.


    It was the easiest for him to be interested in these high-tech things at this age. It was also a good thing if he could discover his potential as soon as possible. It was just that it would trouble others somewhat.


    There was slight embarrassment on my face."Drover, will it be too much of a bother to you?"


    Drover waved his hand. "It won''t. I''m willing to share since the child is interested. Perhaps Munchkin will be more aplished in this area in the future." Too many people liked hiding what they have learned, but Drover was not one of them. He was happy to share, even to a child.


    To the side, Marius cast an envious look at Munchkin while he ate. "I say, why can''t you treat me the same way you treat the boy? Why don''t you indulge me when I''m curious?" He protested.


    Drover nced at him, slightly exasperated. "I''ve exined the design of the lifting dining table three times, but did you understand?"


    His merciless reply made Marius lose face. He covered his face with his hands, a little embarrassed. "Cough, pretend I said nothing."


    Munchkin tilted his head, his tone serious. "If Uncle Marius doesn''t understand, I don''t think I will either."


    Hearing this, Marius stretched out his hand in front of Munchkin and shook his finger. "At my age, you should call me'' Brother''."


    Drover just ignored him and replied to Munchkin, "No, you''re smarter than him, Munchkin."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Marius snorted coldly at Drover with a displeased expression. "My brother, why are you dragging me?"


    "I''m only telling the truth."


    "Drover, I.. You..." Marius stretched out five fingers and tried to push Drover down under his fingers. However, he could not match his power and could only give up in the end.


    The dinner ended withughter. After that, Munchkin actually managed to learn from Drover. He led Munchkin around from the beginning of the dining hall. He also brought out the original blueprints and exined them to him inan easy-to-understandnguage. He exined his analysis to Munchkin carefully and Munchkin looked to have understood him as he nodded again and again.


    Drover seemed to have this untold tolerance toward children, he probably adored children.


    "Drover adores children. With Munchkin here, it''ll briing some color to his drad and boring life." I was unaware when Marius hade to stand beside


    me.


    I answered him slowly, "Well, I can


    see that he really likes them." "Munchkin is intelligent, be careful he doesn''t get snatched away from you." knew who he was referring to, but falso knew that Theo would not take Munchkin away.


    Looking at Munchkin and Drover, I fell into deep thought...

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    Afternoon the next day, it was obvious that Munchkin was kicking up a fuss wanting to call Theo after having not seen him for too long.


    I pretended not to see Munchkin swinging my hands as I flipped through the magazine.


    Seeing that what he was doing was ineffective, Munchkin secretly grabbed my phone from the table, but I saw what he was doing. I had set a password on my phone, so even if he got it, it would be useless. He would still have to look for me in the end.


    Sure enough, after fiddling with it in the corner for a while to no avail, he came back with the phone and put it back in its ce. He looked aggrieved. "Mommy, why won''t you let me video call Daddy? I haven''t seen him for a week. I miss him so much."


    "He''s probably working now. You''ll disturb him if you call him now." I made up an excuse and hoped that Munchkin would buy it.


    After hearing this, Munchkin was quiet for a moment, but only for a moment. After a while, he continued, "Later, then. Daddy should probably be done workingter."


    He muttered to himself and then went to the side to y by himself.


    I just hoped that he would forget about thister. It would be fine if he forgot. He would then go to school the next day, and I would be able to be at ease in the meantime.


    However, I underestimated Munchkin. It was already gettingte when Munchkin came over again. "He must be off work now, Mommy. Let''s call Daddy quickly."


    I pursed my lips and opened my mouth to make up another excuse, but I heard Munchkin murmur throatily in a low voice, "I really miss Daddy." Although I did get into a fight with Theo, Munchkin was still close to him. Theo would probably give me face even if I called him. Thinking this, I agreed.


    I picked up the phone immediately. After unlocking it, I opened Whatsapp. I always had his number at the top.


    I cleared my throat and started a voice call.


    It took a long while before it connected, and Theo''s maic voice came from the receiver. "What?" It was chilling and made my heart tremble abruptly.


    "Munchkin wants to talk to you," I replied coldly as well and then handed the phone over to Munchkin.


    I stepped aside and listened to Munchkin''s conversation with him.


    Theo''s attitude toward Munchkin waspletely different from his attitude toward me. One was an iceberg-like indifference, while the other was the warmth of a zing sun.


    I wrapped my arms around my chest, feeling a little unhappy.


    "Daddy, when are youing back?" Munchkin''s little childlike''s voice was particrly pleasant.


    I was also concerned about this and could not stop my ears from perking up.


    "It should take a while more." Although his voice was not loud, it was gentle. It was obviously the special tenderness he had for children. A while more.


    My expression changed slightly, and I let out a small sigh. Only then did I realize how much I missed Theo, but that had been buried in my heart until this moment. It burst forth` when he mentioned the time that he would be returning. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Daddy, Mommy looks like she''s very much looking forward to seeing you."


    Munchkin''s words changed my expression greatly. I wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    With my hand hanging in the air, I


    faintly heard his voice from the phone. Is that so? I''lle back


    soon as possible. Munchkin, give Mommy the phone."


    Di he want to talk to me?


    I was stunned, but when Munchkin gave me the phone, I epted it and put it to my ear, "Hello, it''s me."


    "You brought Munchkin back. Where are you now?" he asked me.


    Was this him worrying about where I was? Then why did he not say a word to me after so many days?


    I merely answered in an indifferent voice, "I''m at a friend''s ce."

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    "Jerome and Xander?"


    Theo asked slowly after a long pause.


    Sure enough, the two of them were the only ones he could think of.


    Even though he could not see it, I still shook my head to myself. "No."


    Obviously, Theo was stunned for a moment, then he continued, "Tyler?"


    For some reason, he had always had this indescribable hostility toward Tyler. Perhaps it was the remaining first impression from the start that caused Theo''s tone to take a poor edge whenever he was mentioned.


    "No."


    After hearing my response, Theo''s voice turnedpletely cold. "Who is it?"


    I closed my eyes to prevent Munchkin from seeing me slip up. I went to the corner and stood still. Facing the scenery outside the window, I said coldly, "Is this important to you?"


    I was greeted with a long silence after I asked that.


    After a long time, Theo said, "Tell me."


    "I''m at Drover''s house," I replied without hesitation and with a little temper.


    Theo seemed a little surprised. He let out a heavy breath that I could hear very clearly.


    For a long period of time after that, we said nothing. The call was then hung up and ended.


    Putting the phone down, I sighed.


    I turned around and saw Munchkin staring at me. Did he notice something?


    I approached him, crouched down, and tapped his forehead. "What''s wrong?"


    "I keep thinking that you look a little off, Mommy," Munchkin said to me with his head tilted and his big, watery eyes wide open.


    There was a naivety in this voice as if it was just a simple question.


    Caressing his head, I smiled. "No, I''m just fine. You can just think about having fun."


    I gave him a reassuring smile. Munchkin nodded and continued ying with his Lego. I thought of going out to get some fresh air and left the room.


    Since there were more of us at home now, Drover would leave the door open and only close the door outside so that we could get in and out easily. Drover was at home today, and when I came down to the living room, he was on his phone.


    "How''s the situation now and what''s the result of the judgment over there?" His voice sounded anxious as if something had happened.


    I came to the living room, and Drover


    saw me. nodded to him slightly, then turned around and went into the garden. I did not listen to his conversation.


    Standing in the garden, the fragrance that drifted over from time to time rxed me greatly. Theing breeze also refreshed me. It was as if I had let go of some weight. My heart had also gradually calmed down.


    ?


    It did not take long before Drover came out. He had put away his anxious expression from just now and was facing me with a smile. I looked at him. "Everything okay?"


    "All''s good. It''ll be resolved." He put his hands on the railings on both sides, closed his eyes, and felt the wind.


    It looked like he had alsoe out for some fresh air.


    "You nted all these flowers?" I asked.


    It was hard to imagine a grown man owning such arge garden without hiring anyone to look after it and tending it himself.


    "Yes, she loved them," he replied.


    He really loved so deeply that he kept a garden because the one he loved mentioned she liked them.


    "I really envy her." I turned to look at her with a bright smile.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Drover stared at me, looking a little stunned. However, he recovered in an instant., "There''s no need to be envious. You have it too." Was he talking about Theo?


    I smiled. "Do you think I have it now?"

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    My words stunned Drover for a moment. His eyes burned as he looked up and asked, "Why not? President Grant is so infatuated with you.


    "I heard stories about you two from before. Your rtionship is most probably indestructible."


    Yes, the media had reported a couple of things between me and Theo, and it was reasonable that others had seen it.


    However, only I knew the warmth and cold in between.


    I chuckled helplessly. My eyelids lowered as I shrugged. "If it really was indestructible, I wouldn''t be here now."


    Hearing my depressed tone, concern shone from Drover''s gaze. He even patted my shoulder as a sign offort. His voice was also filled with worry. "I believe President Grant wille pick you up when he returns from his business trip."


    His words sounded full of confidence, but I did not agree with them, "He didn''t try to keep me when I left, so why would hee pick me up? Men are quick to empathize, aren''t they?" I said, looking at him.


    Hearing this, Drover suddenlyughed. He waved his hand. "Of course not. Those you''re talking about make up only a small portion. Just like how there''s a small portion of women who are bad."


    I nodded, not upset by what he said. "Yes, you''re right."


    "If, and I mean if, President Grant doesn''te pick you up, what will you do?" Drover asked me cautiously.


    I narrowed my eyes. Lips pursed, I smiled and replied indifferently, "Since there''s no rtionship between us anymore, why should I stay? I''ll divorce him and start my life again."


    It would not be the first time I would experience a divorce, but this time, I would be more reluctant about the parting.


    Drover folded his arms together, a little surprised by my reply. "I thought you would try to keep him."


    Keep?


    Hearing the word, I looked at him with a smile, "I used to be humble, but now... not anymore."


    Thinking of the past, I found myself thinking I had been so stupid.


    If I had left him sooner, so many things would not have happened.


    I touched my stomach. There was still a little life here. "But I''ll have to hurt the child."


    If there was a way to not get a divorce, I would want it too. However, if Theo really no longer had feelings for me, then I did not want to force myself to stay.


    "You can look for another father for the child," Drover said.


    I turned my eyes to him and raised a brow. "Who can I look for? Even if I want to and there is someone who''s willing to be with me, I''d still have two others with me. I don''t think anyone can just ept it. Just like you Would you ept a woman with two children?"


    The question hung in the air for one second, then two and three...


    At the fourth second, Drover replied, "If that woman was you, I think I''d consider epting it."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at him, I suddenly felt a


    different emotion in my heart. His gaze looked sincere, and his answer before was quite earnest as if he


    had carefully thought about it.


    I smiled lightly, then shook my head. "Don''t tease me. I''m aware of my situation. I can raise them well by myself. Besides, I''m not alone."


    I still had Tyler and my godparents. I had a family.


    If I really divorced Theo, I would go to them.


    Drover and I stood side by side on the steps of the garden, leaning agaisnt the railing and looking at the hundreds of flowers. Although we did notmunicate anymore, we did not feel awkward but ratherfortable...


    S

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    The weekend passed, and I sent Munchking back to elementary school.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before entering the school gate, Munchkin kissed my face lightly and then asked me, "Mommy, when Daddyes back during the weekend, can I go see him?"


    I nodded at him despite not being sure. "Yes, we can."


    Looking at Munchkin''s back as he ran into the school, I suddenly felt a little sentimental.


    Theo would being back, but I really was not sure if he woulde pick me up.


    I drove back to Drover''s vi. Marius was inside.


    Upon entering the vi, he was slumped on the sofa and nibbling on an apple. He was watching TVfortably. "You''re back?"


    He just nced at me and asked before his eyes went back to the TV again.


    He looked to be idle every day, I had never seen him work or do anything else.


    I sat down next to him. "Marius, you seem very rxed. Don''t you need to go to work?" Even if his family had a business, he would have to take part in its management.


    Hearing my question, Marius sat up quickly and patted his chest. "I have my ownpany, which is currently running steadily. There are also people helping me run it. As the big boss, I don''t need to work every day. It''ll give them a lot of pressure if I do."


    "Oh? What kind ofpany?"


    "One that deals with investment. That''s because I have a unique vision. Of course, it has to be an investmentpany." Marius was particrly conceited and not humble at all whenever he talked about his strengths.


    Looking at him evoked a small smile from me. "Aren''t you afraid that someone will secretly cause trouble if you don''t go over and keep an eye on it?" There were many such examples in the business world, and I had experienced a lot of them, which was why I reminded him about this.


    Marius waved his hands. His brows


    were raised, and he looked proud.


    "No, I have surveince cameras I installed. Drover foolproofed thepany a long time ago. I can find my employees no matter where they are. Theputers are also equipped with surveince, so their every move is under my control." He gestured with a palm, circling his finger clockwise to indicate that he was in control.


    "Isn''t that an invasion of everyone''s privacy?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t look into it as long as nothing goes wrong, but the moment something fishy is going on, I be sure to catch it," he said firmly and gave me a wink


    firmly and gave me a winTent


    I gave him a thumbs up and praised him repeatedly, "Not bad, I also have to give Drover some credit. It looks like his nning is very thorough." "He''s not just meticulous; he''s essentially a you can''t escape from. If there''s any movement, including at home, he would know. He also has a lot of probes."


    "He must have gone through a lot to be so vignt," I lowered my head and muttered to myself.


    Even though I said it softly, Marius still caught it and sighed. "You have no idea. He once got into trouble because of this. A friend of his who had been with him for 10 years stole his project and made a lot of money off of it. Since then, he has been extra cautious and doesn''t dare to be so candid."


    No wonder he was still wary of Marius. I looked at Marius and asked with a smile, "Don''t you feel sad, then?"


    He shook his head. "I can understand why he''s acting like this. It''s enough for me to know that he treats me as a friend. As for the rest, I don''t care."


    After saying that, Mariusy down again.


    It looked like Drover was very intense with his vignce...

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    While I was contemting, Marius nced at me. He suddenly approached and said, "Hey, Sis Wan, I heard from Drover that Theo came back today." He winked at me after he said that as if he was eager to see my reaction.


    Admittedly, I was stunned for a few seconds after he said that, but after that, I calmed myself. I grabbed a pillow and hugged it to my chest before replying, "What about it?"


    Seeing my attitude, Marius looked a little disappointed. He opened his mouth and said, "I thought I''d catch you at a loss. I didn''t expect this."


    I found his words amusing and smirked. "Why should I be at a loss? What should I be at a loss for?"


    "Don''t you want him toe and pick you up?" Marius prodded me with a vicious smile.


    I did look forward to it, but I knew he would note.


    Shaking my head, I turned to him. "No expectations, no disappointment."


    Marius pursed his lips. Pouting, he nodded thoughtfully. "Okay, I understand."


    I suddenly thought of the first thing he said just now and asked, "How did Drover know that he''s back today? Did they have a meeting?"


    "Yeah, I think something went wrong with the project and since he was in a hurry to discuss it, Drover went to Grant Corporation to meet with Nicky early this morning," Marius said lightly as if it was not a big deal.


    An issue with the project?


    I thought back to the call Drover epted in the living room yesterday. His tone had been different from usual. It seemed that something had really gone wrong.


    Seeing Marius'' indifferent expression, I could not help but ask, "Are you his friend or not? Why aren''t you worried at all when something has gone wrong with his project?"


    Marius waved his hand and replied to me calmly, "It''s because we''re friends know him. Drover will solve it. Not to mention Theo, the veteran. Who can beat them if both of them were to put their heads together?"


    What he said was true. Theo had not yet fallen into trouble in the business world. He had experienced thepany almost being snatched away from him before, but he was able to solve the problems perfectly each time. It was obvious nothing could beat him.


    Thinking of the incident from before, I thought of Shannon again. It felt like I had not contacted her in a long time. Since I wanted to give her a call, I went upstairs.


    Back in my room, I found her number and started a video call.


    She answered it very quickly, and Shannon''s exuberant pose appeared in front of me. She was lying on the reclining chair at home, enjoying the sunshine outside her window. She also had fruits on the table. Itwas as if she was on vacation by the sea.


    "Your life looks veryfortable." I smiled.


    Shannon was nomittal. She took off her sunsses after turning toward me and looked at me carefully. "Your ce doesn''t look right. Are you not home?"


    She immediately noticed something was wrong, and I could only nod, "Yes, I moved out of Regal Vi."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What? What happened?" Shannon sat up, her big belly particrly conspicuous.


    Worried that her big reaction might affect the child, I hurriedly calmed her down. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you about it slowly."


    For a long time after that, I was exining to her what had happened this time.


    Shannon listened to me till the end and did not look surprised. "I told you to be careful of that Nicky woman, yet you didn''t believe me.


    "No, I also informed Theo. You two really are a couple. Neither of you listened to me," she said in a dissatisfied manner while pping her thigh. I frowned. "When did you inform him?"

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    "Tsk!" Shannon frowned and then said, "It was that time at your ce."


    The moment she said that, my mind started automatically searching for the memory.


    Then I remembered.


    It was the day Shannon came to the vi. She had whispered something to Theo before she left. It turned out that the words she said came true.


    I suddenly realized this and narrowed my eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me directly?"


    "Oh, would it be of any use if I had?" Shannon rolled her eyes at me, looking frustrated. "You were talking her up and feeling so guilty. Well done now. You''ve just about handed over your house and husband to her. Has it relieved your guilt?"


    Every one of her words made me feel like my heart had been punctured with many holes. I pouted. "But aside from these, Nicky did actually save me several times."


    At this moment, Shannon was abruptly energized. She sat up, pointed her finger at me, and raised her brow. "I think... you can look into those matters further."


    She looked at me. Her tone was meaningful and made me hesitate. Was there any inside story?


    Shifting my eyes slightly, I tentatively asked, "You mean she''s been deceiving me?"


    "I already told you this. It could be a coincidence if it happened once, but how could it be when the same thing happened so many times?" Shannon spread her hands out and looked at me with her head tilted. Her attitude seemed to indicate that something fishy had been going on.


    I gulped. If there was something off about those incidents, then Nicky would be quite a terrifying person. This scared me.


    I pursed my lips. I was thinking, but I had no answer.


    Seeing me silent for a long time, Shannon knocked the table and pulled me out of my thoughts. "How engrossed you are! Did you think of something?"


    I shook my head. "No, I was just thinking that if this is the case, then she''s very meticulous."


    "With how big the world is, there are


    all kinds of people in it. You might not think that she''d do something like that when in fact, she might have done all sorts of things. That''s why you shouldn''t trust one person too much, even if it''s the person closest to you." Shannon''s expression abruptly took on a


    serious edge when she said this. Her


    tone also turned solemn. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The sudden change in her mood stunned me. I stared at Shannon in the video call. "Why did you say that? What happened?"


    She waved her hand and went back


    to looking cynical. "No, it was


    momentary feeling. I''m just the sto


    remind you not to trust others so


    to


    easily, you idiot!"


    "How about you? Can I trust you?" I asked.


    We experienced life and death the moment we met. I should be able to trust her.


    Shannon looked at me and smiled. "Of course, you can trust me unconditionally, and so can I trust you."


    Her firm words warmed my heart. I used to have Cecilia, but now I have her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She touched her belly after she said that. "My due date is approaching. I''lle over then."


    I nodded. "I''ll rush over as long as you tell me to. I have to be the child''s godmother."


    "Then you''ll have to prepare a hefty cash gift for their first birthday


    y."Shannon smiled so w ty


    like she could already predict how that day would be.


    "That''s for sure." I made an ''OK'' gesture.


    It had been three hours since my call with Shannon, but it had allowed me to think more clearly.


    Maybe I really ought to re-investigate what happened before. Nicky might not be such a simple person...

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    When I went downstairs for dinner that evening, I sensed that the atmosphere was not as intense as before. Instead, it was slightly low.


    I looked at them, puzzled. "What''s up with you guys?"


    When Drover''s eyes met me, he turned away immediately. He looked very off.


    Even the usually cheerful Marius lowered his head. He coughed lightly at this moment as if to ease the unspeakable atmosphere. He nced at me. "Come eat."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This darned atmosphere.


    Putting down my chopsticks, I looked at them. "Did something happen?"


    I looked at them solemnly, waiting for their response.


    "Forget it. Just tell Sis Wan about it. She''ll find out sooner orter anyway." Marius put down the tableware forcefully with a conflicted look in his gaze. It was directed at Drover.


    Drover looked up at him before slowly turning to me. He opened his mouth, "Well..."


    He only just started but nothing else followed.


    My gaze fell on Marius, and I said, "Marius, you say it."


    My eyes ended upnding on him, and he looked back at me, facing me solemnly. "I''ll tell you, but you have to be mentally prepared."


    "Does it have something to do with me?" His words inevitably made my thoughts run wild.


    Marius and Drover nodded simultaneously, then took out their mobile phones. "You should read this news first."


    I leaned over and brought his phone over to read the news. "At 13:45 this afternoon, flight G60 from Country M to Whaldorf City encountered sudden turbulence. The pilot... was forced to make a suddennding. It has been reported that five people have died and 30 are injured. More injured passengers are being ounted for..."


    After reading this, I raised my head, and the thoughts in my mind emergedyer byyer. "Are you trying to tell me that this is Theo''s flight?" Although they did not want to admit it, the two of them nodded in unison.


    I could not tell what I was thinking in my mind at that moment. I just felt that everything in front of me went ck for a moment.


    When I came to, the two erged faces of Marius and Drover startled me. I looked around. What had just happened was like a dream. "Was it not a dream?" I asked them.


    Even though they did not respond, the expressions on their faces were telling me that it was not a dream.


    My heart waspletely cold. I looked at them, and my words came out a little choked. "Where''s the ne? I''ll go look for him."


    I got up immediately and was about


    to head out when Drover grabbed me and said, "You won''t be of any help even if you go now. God blesses the good man. I believe President Grant will be fine.


    My throat moved slightly. Nothing was getting into my brain now. All knew was that I had to go find Theo. I wanted to know what happened to him shook my head. "I''m going to see him."


    I could not help the tears that fell from my eyes. I sniffled. Even though we were in a disagreement, I did not want him to get into an ident.


    "Sis Wan, the rescuers are already


    there. We''ll receive news by


    tomorrow at thetest. Just wait, we


    can''t trouble the rescuers." Marius


    rare


    spoke to me in such a gentle


    tone.


    "Yes, like what Marius said, let''s wait until tomorrow morning. If there''s no news, I''ll apany you."


    Looking at them, I could only ept this arrangement and nodded slightly. "Okay, I want to rest. Why don''t you guys head out..."


    "Yes, get some sleep. It''ll all be fine tomorrow."


    They left one after the other, and after they did, I finally could not hold back anymore and burst into tears...

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    It was a sleepless night.


    I fell asleep in a daze in the second half of the night, but I did not sleep well.


    Early the next morning, I got up and hurriedly picked up my phone to nce at the news update.


    When the words ''no results from the search'' came into view, it felt like a bolt from the blue.


    I got up, took a brief shower, packed my luggage, and went downstairs.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Perhaps they heard me dragging my suitcase, but Drover and Marius both trotted toward me. Drover grabbed my suitcase and tried telling me, "Wanda, don''t be rash."


    Marius was also coaxing me. "Yes, Sis Wan. It''s useless for you to go there directly like this."


    "Then should I just stay here and cling to the news? I''ve read it all. The media reported that the search for Theo has been fruitless. It might''ve been a narrow escape. Beside, the identities of the five deceased have not yet been revealed. I have to go." My eyes shed with a firm glint.


    I did not want to sit still here. I had heard that theynded in Gand, which was not very far from Whaldorf City, so I decided to go. I was not acting impulsively. I had thought of everything.


    My eyesnded on my suitcase in Drover''s hand. I reached out to take it, but he pulled it back. "Have you bought your ticket?"


    "No, it''ll be the same if I just buy it on the spot." I knew what they were worried about. I exhaled and tried my best to look calm. I pursed my lower lip and looked at them with a calm gaze. "Don''t worry, I''ve thought it through. It''ll take three days at most. I''lle back if I can''t find him."


    After all, Munchkin was still here, and I had toe back to take care of him.


    Sighing, Drover looked helpless. "Alright, if you insist on going, I''ll apany you. Wait for me for a moment."


    He also took my suitcase with him to prevent me from leaving first.


    I did not reject him as I did not want to waste time.


    Marius shook his head at me. "Sis Wan, you have toe back as soon as possible regardless if you find him or not."


    "I will."


    Not long after, Drover came down. He was carrying a backpack, which likely contained a change of


    and daily necessities. He loothes


    at


    me. "Let''s go."


    Marius stopped us suddenly. "Wait, if both of you are going, then I ought to go back to my ce since the door here¡ª¡±


    "The password is HL820." Drover patted him on the shoulder. "Watch the house for me."


    For a moment, Marius'' eyes widened. He did not expect Drover to reveal the password, let alone say that.


    He quickly reacted and nodded. "You betcha."


    Drover drove me to the airport.


    In the car, while waiting for the red light, he bought two tickets. "I''ve booked


    the tickets. It''ll save me


    ¨¨ when we get to the airport."


    "Thank you." I looked at him and thanked him sincerely.


    Drover smiled and waved his hand. "It''s nothing. It''s just a trivial matter. But have you ever thought about what you''re going to do if you can''t find President Grant there, or you find him but it''s not the result you want?"


    His question was so hard for me to answer.


    It was not that I had not thought about it, but I did not dare think about it. I did not know if I could bear it.


    After a long silence, I replied, "If I can''t find him, I''lle back and wait. But if I do find him..."


    I did not dareplete that sentence, but he could probably understand what I meant. I continued after some time, "I''ll ept my fate." Drover sighed and said nothing more at that answer.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Gand.


    The scene has long been sealed off because of the incident, and no outsiders were allowed to enter.


    When we arrived, we were not surprised to find ourselves stopped outside the bar.


    "Who are you?"


    "My husband was on the flight."


    The man eyed someone, and a staff member brought us elsewhere.


    After a short walk, we stopped in front of a small room.


    After knocking on the door a few times, we heard some voices from the people inside and entered the room.


    A middle-aged man in a suit was seated in the main seat. When he saw us, he hurriedly asked us to sit down. He took out some documents and put them in front of us. "Here''s the list of casualties we have sorted out so far. Take a look and see if your family is listed."


    "Thank you."


    I hurriedly epted the document. I opened it anxiously to check but did not see Theo''s name.


    Worrying that I had blindsided myself, I asked Drover to check through it for me again, but there was nothing.


    Noticing my forlorn expression, the middle-aged man in a high position slowly said, "There are still some unconfirmed, and they''re still under investigation. Maybe you two should stay for a few more days."


    "Thank you. We understand."


    Drover took me away.


    No news was in fact the best news at present. I looked at Drover. "The five people who died on the list just now have been identified, and none of them are Theo. This means that he''s only injured, right?"


    Drover nodded at me. "Yes, he''s only injured."


    There were degrees to injuries, but none of us brought it up.


    However, therge weight that had been hanging off my heart could finally be let down to the ground. I felt a lot more at ease after letting it go, but I was still worried.


    "Come on, let''s go back to the hotel first."


    "Alright."


    We stayed in Gand for a few days. The list of those injured had more or less been released, but I did not see Theo''s name. I frowned and looked at Drover with puzzled eyes. "Could it be that Theo never got onto this flight? That''s impossible, right..."


    Drover turned his gaze toward the man in the official''s seat. "Is this the full list?"


    "It''s more or lessplete, but there may be a few that have been missed out, so we have to continue investigating."


    The moment the man said that,


    Drover turned to look at me. "Wanda,


    we can already confirm that President Grant is only injured. Why don''t we head back to Whaldor City first? We can''t solve anything just staying here."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Back at the hotel, Drover bought our tickets back home for the next day. We could now rest for the day.


    Drover brought some food to my room. "Come eat some."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I actually did not have any appetite, but I let him into my room so as not to worry him.


    "Drover, why don''t you call Marius? Who knows, Theo might have gone back already?" I would not be able to be at peace for the entire day if I did


    not hear anything about did


    "Okay, I''ll ask."


    After he said that, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Marius.


    "My friend, you''ve been gone for several days. When will you be back?"


    "Marius, any news from Whaldorf City?" Drover cut straight to the point and asked.


    Marius answered quickly, "No, there''s been no news. What about you guys? How did the investigation go?"


    "We can''t find President Grant''s name."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? It means that President Grant might have just suffered minor injuries, or perhaps he didn''t get on the ne at all."


    "Yes, we''ll be returning tomorrow. See you tomorrow."


    After hanging up the call, Drover looked at me. "Marius is actually right. Maybe President Grant didn''t get on the ne."


    "Then why is he nowhere to be seen?"

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    When I asked Drover that, he lowered his eyes and said nothing for a long time.


    Realizing my misstep, I said softly, "Sorry, I''m just too anxious."


    He gave me a slight smile. "It''s okay." His tone was still so soft as if he really did not mind it.


    Drover took away the lunch box after we were done eating.


    We were leaving here tomorrow. Thinking that I might catch some news outside, I went out for a walk.


    My walk ended upsting a bit long, and it took me three hours to get back to the hotel.


    When I came back, Drover was pacing at the entrance of the hotel lobby anxiously. When he saw me, he trotted up toward me with a flustered expression and worry written all over his face. "Where did you go? I almost called the police. You weren''t answering your phone either."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t bring my phone along. I just went out to rx. I feel much better now," I exined to him.


    Seeing Drover''s relieved appearance, I was stunned for a moment. He then replied, "It''s fine. It''s gettingte. Go back to your room and rest." We both took the elevator up.


    In the elevator, I nced at him. He looked to be a little pale from worrying too much about me.


    Did he really think of me as just a friend?


    I frowned and subconsciously took a step to the side.


    Noticing my action, Drover looked at me and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and pretended that everything was fine. "It''s nothing. We''re here."


    I was the first to go out when the elevator arrived.


    Back in my room, I suddenly thought back to the day we left Whaldorf City. In his desperation, he told Marius the password to the vi, but he was someone who was so obviously intensely vignt. He only revealed the password because he wanted toe with me.


    I bit my lower lip. Did he really think of me another way?


    Back at the garden the other day, he also said that he would be willing to be the children''s father...


    These scenes abruptly appeared in my mind, and they upset me.


    Maybe I should talk to him sometime.


    The next day, we took the earliest flight back to Whaldorf City.


    When we returned to the vi,


    Marius had just got up. When he et


    saw us, his eyes brightened. He grabbed Drover''s arm. "You''re finally back. I missed you so much."


    This guy loved to exaggerate.


    I nced at him with exasperation. I was going to carry my suitcase back to the room but Drover saw me and grabbed the suitcase from my hand. "Allow me."


    He helped me bring it up while I stood where I was, staring at my empty hand in a daze.


    Marius came over and stood next to me before giving me a prod. "Have you noticed that my brother seems to be very concerned about your affairs, Sis Wan?"


    Even he had noticed it!


    I took him to the living room sofa and we both sat down. When I saw that Drover had note back down, I said, "I had a hunch."


    Hearing this, Marius suddenly


    snapped his fingers in my ear. "He


    also told me the password the other day. If he hadn''t been in a hurry, he wouldn''t have done it. This shows how much he takes your affairs to heart."


    S


    n


    He raised his brows, and a gossipy smile revealed itself.


    I, on the other hand, was worried, and my face contorted. "No way. Isn''t he hung up on someone?"


    "The best way to forget about someone is to get into another rtionship. Maybe my buddy has finally seen the light."


    "I''m not divorced yet. I''m a married woman."


    "Love corrupts."


    The more Marius spoke, the more outrageous he sounded. Fortunately, I stopped talking to him and immediately went upstairs to my room. If I continued talking to him, I would even begin to doubt myself.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    Just like this, another day passed, yet there was still no news on Theo.


    In the end, I chose to call Keith. He was in charge of Grant Corporation when Theo was away. He informed me that many of thepany''s shareholders were worried about Theo''s disappearance. They had even wanted to elect someone into his seat, but Keith stopped them.


    "I won''t be able to stop them for long. The most urgent task at hand is still to look for Theo."


    "Yes, they''re doing our best with the search. I believe we''ll get some results soon."


    With Keith''s words, I felt a lot more relieved. I did not need to worry about anything with Keith at thepany. Thinking about how Drover had gone to thepany to look for Theo, I asked, "By the way, is there something wrong with the artificial intelligence project? I recall Drover heading over to Grant Corporation to discuss with Theo about this matter thest time. How are things now?"


    Hearing my question, Keith seemed to have frowned before he replied, "No, the project is progressing steadily. Mr. Drover dide to thepany, but he left without saying anything after chatting with Director Doyle."


    Was that so...


    I lowered my eyes and asked Keith to follow up on this today before hanging up the call.


    "Wanda,e down and eat."


    "Alright."


    Drover came to inform me about dinner as usual. I went downstairs with him.


    I could smell the aroma of the food the moment I got to the dining room.


    My stomach did not fail to growl. Drover looked at me with a smile. "You haven''t been eating properly recently. It''s normal for you to be hungry now. You should eat more."


    Yes, I had no appetite ever since Theo''s ident, and every time I ate, it would just be a few bites to make do. Maybe I should adjust my state and face this situation in my best condition.


    Thinking of this, I was able to let go and stuff myself with food. I took one bite after another.


    After all, I was eating for two, so I ate a lot.


    Marius looked at me as he nodded again and again. "That''s right. You''ll have the energy to search when you''re full, and when you do find him, you''ll have the energy to meet with him.


    I sighed when he mentioned Theo.


    Drover nced at Marius before turning to smile at me. ¡°Eat a little more. You''re pregnant."


    I put my chopsticks down and shook my head. "I''m full. I''ll go back to the room first."


    Back in the room, I was swiping through my phone as I tried searching for news about Theo, but still, I found nothing.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I stood in front of the window and


    looked at the sky outside. There were some stars, but they were not


    very bright. Even the moon was very faint. Was it not time? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this moment, I heard a knock on the door. I went to open it and saw that it was Drover. "Drover, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. I just came to see you Don''t mind what Marius said just


    now. Rx, I believe there''ll be news soon" His tone was always gentle,


    making it very soothing to listen to.


    I smiled slightly, "Okay, I understand. Marius was just trying tofort me. It''s fine."


    "Then... rest early. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Closing the door, I felt a little uneasy. Drover''s eyes were too gentle just now, and they overwhelmed me a little.


    Lying on the bed, I did not want to think about those messy things anymore. I just wanted to know where Theo was, whether he was well and when he would be back.


    Unconsciously, I fell asleep just like that.


    I was a little groggy when I woke up the next day. After taking a shower, I went downstairs and saw that Marius and Drover were heading out. "Where are you going?"


    Hearing my voice, they suddenly stopped...

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    They both turned to look at me as they halted. Marius'' gaze looked a little more panicked when he saw me walking over. He patted Marius as if signaling him to talk to me.


    I was a little puzzled looking at how they were acting. "What''s going on?"


    Drover smiled at me, then waved his hand. "It''s nothing. I''m just going to my office. I see you''re up."


    "Yes, yes, we''re going to Drover''s office." Marius was obviously just echoing Drover.


    I rolled my eyes slightly and looked at them. Something looked off about them, and I frowned. "Did you hear something?"


    "Hear what?" Marius was uprehending.


    Catching his surprised gaze, I gave up. "It''s alright. You guys go on, then."


    "Alright, we''ll be backter. You should focus on resting," Drover said before leaving with Marius.


    I only had Theo in my mind, so I went browsing the inte again, but there was no news.


    How could there be no news for so many consecutive days when it was a living, adult person we were talking about?


    However, I had no choice but to wait.


    Time passed slowly, and noon came in the blink of an eye.


    I had something simple for lunch, then I watered the garden. Looking at the flowers made me feel better.


    Suddenly, the ringing of a mobile phone broke the quiet atmosphere. It was a call from Shannon. She had beenforting me a lot these days and was helping me keep an eye on news about Theo. It was still inconvenient for her to go out because of her impending due date, so she could only remain at home.


    Thinking that she might have heard some news, I answered the call in a hurry. "Shannon, is there any news?"


    "Wanda, Theo is back!"


    "Really? So, he''s not injured and is already back safely?" I was overjoyed. My tone was simultaneously one of shock and joy.


    I was finally able to put my mind at ease after so many days. I could not help the smile that appeared on my face.


    However, Shannon''s voice did not


    sound too happy. Instead, it was somewhat down. "I wouldn''t say he''s unharmed. He''s injured. He seems to have injured his head. I don''t know the specifics, but I heard that he has returned to the vi.


    He went back to Regal Vi?


    Even though I had moved out, I still had to go over and check in on him regardless. Hanging up the call, I prepared to head out.


    Just as I got to the door, I saw that Drover and Marius had returned. My expression was one of joy, and I told them the good news. However, the two of them seemed to already have already known about it. Thein expressions were strange.


    I stared at them, and my smile gradually froze at the corner of my mouth. Their appearance was telling me that the situation was something out of the ordinary. My brows knitted together. "Both of you knew that he was back since this morning. Did you go out to confirm the news?"


    Drover and Marius looked at each other, then nodded at me in unison.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me? And why are you guys unhappy now that I know?" I pressed on.


    Their conflicted expressions made me uneasy.


    "Forget it. I''m not going to wait for you to tell me. I''ll go and see it for myself." After I said that, I was about to head out, but Drover held me back. "Wanda, I think you''d better not go." Drover held me back, and he spoke in a low voice.


    I looked at Drover, then at Marius. He also nodded to me and told me not to go. "Yes, don''t go, Sis Wan. You''ll be sad if you do."


    Sad?


    The more they were being like this, the more curious I was about what had happened. I shook off Drover''s hand. "I''ll go myself. Don''t follow me!" I hurried forward, started my car, and drove out...

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    I had not returned to Regal Vi for a long time, but it was still as clean as ever.


    The door was open, and I went straight in.


    After going in, I did not see Caroline whom I was so close withing out to greet me. In the living room, Nicky looked out toward the door when she heard a sound. I did not expect her to still be living here after such a long period of time.


    Some surprise colored her face when she saw me. She then asked with a smile, "Wanda, you''re back."


    "If I didn''te back, you''ll soon be the hostess here." I smiled, but I was looking at her without the gentleness of the past. It had been reced by a sharp de that shone in the cold light. "I thought you would''ve already moved out."


    Hearing what I said, Nicky was stunned for a moment but then she smiled. "Wanda, how can I leave when you allowed me to stay here?"


    She was acting a little bit more like an innocent, gold-digging b*tch.


    Not wanting to argue with her too much, I started looking for Theo. I did not see him in the living room or kitchen. I was about to go upstairs, but Nicky stopped me. "Are you looking for Theo?"


    Theo?


    Since when did she address him so intimately?


    Nicky was still addressing him as President Grant before I left. Was she calling him by his name now?


    I was thinking about this when Theo came downstairs. His forehead was still wrapped with gauze, and there were faint signs of bleeding. It looked like he had been seriously injured.


    "Theo..."


    "Theo."


    Nicky and I spoke in unison. I turned and red at her. I was about to step forward to help Theo, but he unexpectedly walked past me and went straight to Nicky. In a gentle voice, he asked, "Nicky, who is she?"


    Did he not know me?


    I turned to them. Nicky was holding Theo''s hand, and she had a bright smile on her face. "Oh her. She''s just a woman who couldn''t get you despite loving you. She oftenes to our house to protest against me."


    The moment she said that, Theo shielded Nicky behind him and eyed me fiercely. So, you''re someone who wants to destroy our rtionship as husband and wife. You''re not wee here. Please leave and don''t cause trouble in my house."


    Husband and wife?


    I looked at Nicky, then at Theo. "Did you say that you''re husband and wife?"


    "Yes, what else?"


    I chuckled lightly, shook my head, and looked at Nicky. "I heard Theo injured his head. He lost his memory, didn''t he?"


    Nicky pretended to be innocent. "What are you saying? I don''t understand. Theo, look at her, she''s still cursing you."


    "Miss, you should go quickly before I call security."


    His voice was so cold, and his attitude was even more chilling. I could not believe that he had actually forgotten everything. I looked at him. "You really don''t.


    recognize me? Our wedding phal


    is


    in the room upstairs. And this ring, have you forgotten about it?" I stretched out my hand and showed him the diamond ring he bought. He also had one around his finger.


    While Theo was thinking, Nicky interrupted him, "Don''t listen to her nonsense. She stole the ring and tried to get in between us." Nicky''s piercing eyes shot toward me. Stop talking nonsense. Wedding photo? It''s of Theo and me, okay?"


    How was this possible?!


    I could not believe it. I turned around and ran upstairs.


    Our wedding photo was hung at the head of the bed of the master bedroom. Even if the room had been switched, the painting would not have been moved.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when I went in now, the photo at the head of the bed was now one of Theo and Nicky...

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    Apart from the headboard and the table settings, all of my photos had been reced with photos of Nicky and Theo.


    I opened the wardrobe, and none of my things were there. They were all Theo''s and Nicky''s.


    How long had she been preparing to be able to clean out everything about me in this short period of time?


    Theo and Nicky were standing at the door, and Theo was looking at me coldly. His tone was full of displeasure. "Looks like you really do oftene here to make trouble. You even know your way around our room."


    Did he really never doubt Nicky''s words?


    Nicky tugged on his clothes and said with concern, "Theo, don''t you have a lot of work to do? You can go ahead first. Leave her to me."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "But I''m worried..."


    "Don''t worry, she can''t do anything to me. Not to mention, this is our home. We can call security at any time."


    The expression the woman was wearing now made me want to kill her.


    Seeing them so inseparable made me even more furious.


    Theo nced at me onest time before leaving for the study to handle his work. I was left alone in the room with Nicky.


    When I looked at her, I realized that there was no wound on her face. Her skin was smooth and tender, and herplexion was even better than before.


    She walked in with a smile and looked at everything in the room. "How about it? Don''t you think it feels familiar yet not at the same time?" "You''re despicable," I spat, gnashing my teeth.


    Nickyughed. Her bewitching eyes were on me as she approached me step by step. "This is only due to your sense of guilt and justice. If you hadn''t let me move in, my n might not have worked out so smoothly."


    She really had been nning this.


    I was shocked, and my eyes followed her closely. "You''ve thought about this overall n since the beginning. Was your goal to get Theo?"


    She smiled at me, and it looked as if


    she had gone back to being the gentle woman she used to be. However, Nicky''s smile turned cold in the next second, and her eyelids lifted slightly. "I told you I came to Whatdorf City for Theo, but you were so naive to think that I just


    worshipped him and saw him as an idol. That wasn''t exactly my


    intention. I can only say that you


    were too stupid."


    Thinking of Shannon''s words, I held back my anger and asked her, "You saved me so many times. Nicky, tell me honestly. Were those idental or did you arrange for them?"


    Hearing this, she covered her face


    and smiled before turning her gaze to me. There was slight pity and sympathy in her smile. "You''re smart now, but it''s all done. I can tell you frankly that they weren''t idents. I arranged everything in advance. Do you know how much effort put in to make sure you two didn''t stumble upon any clues?"


    Sure enough, everything was as Shannon had said.


    "You used Sara and Nadia?"


    She smiled coldly. "They truly hate you. I only gave them a little reminder and they just came for your life without hesitation. You can''t me me. You can only me yourself for offending so many people."


    Nicky was the culprit behind all the things that happened before.


    "What about the wound on your face?"


    "It healed a long time ago. I just drew on the injuryter on. How about it? It''s pretty realistic, no?"


    It was really just a ruse, yet I was foolishly worried about her. In the end, this happened.


    Nicky looked at me with a smile.


    That smile said too much. It was as if she wasughing at my stupidity "By the way, I was the one who got someone to swap the medicine. The serious injury was real. I wanted you to feel guilty toward me so that my p?an could proceed even more smoothly."

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    She faced me with a grinning face that was written with so much insidiousness and craftiness. They hadpletely burst out at this moment. Nicky was a truly terrifying woman. She had nned everything from start to end.


    "Why did you think my mother came here? I finally managed to stay in the vi. As if I''d move out so easily. So, in order to have a reasonable reason for moving back in, I asked my mother to kick up a fuss at Grant Corporation and bring up the request of living in the vi. That''s because I knew you''d be sympathetic and definitely agree with it.


    "Actually, I''ve only made one mistake until now, and that''s Sara. She actually reconciled with you in the end, which is unexpected to me, but it doesn''t matter. My hands are very clean anyway. I''m just a catalyst. No one will notice, and I can get out of this anytime I want."


    She smirked, that bright smile on her face looking especially terrifying.


    I shook my head. I had fallen into her trap since the beginning. I was her pawn, and she had been pushing me forward step by step as she led the story''s development.


    Impressive, truly impressive!


    Nicky continued before I could recover from everything she revealed just now. "I know you went to Gand and that you tried really hard to look for Theo. He was in Gand, but he wasn''t involved in the ne crash. He didn''t get on that flight at all, so how could he be on the list?"


    No wonder his name was not there.


    "He didn''t go to Moldaeva. He was in Gand the entire time. That''s because Theo went to Gand for a project. Since it was a very important project, I told Theo not to divulge any information for the time being to prevent it from getting leaked. That''s why he released the fake news that he went to Moldaeva. Although the ne crash was an ident, it turned out to be a big help to me. It gave me the chance to act on Theo." Nicky was very confident as she uttered sentence after sentence.


    Now, I only felt my heart quiver as I bit my lip. "You''re the reason for Theo''s injury?"


    "Yes, a car ident led to Theo''s


    head injury. The doctor said he lost his memory. Look, he has been helping me every day. I went to the hospital in Gand to take care of him and told him that I''m his wife and I''de to pick him up. I''ve been cleaning up this vi since you left Theo. During this period of time, I was able to familiarize myself with the ce. I''ve reced all your things. As for Caroline, I had her go home to take good care of her children and asked her not toe to work again."


    She smiled sweetly. Looking at it, I found the sight to be particrly grating.


    I narrowed my eyes, my entire body going cold. I had really led the wolf into the house. "So, it was also your n to drug me."


    "Well, that was to create a conflict between you and Theo. Otherwise, you would''ve never run away from home."


    Nicky was really revealing everything without reservation. I found myself unable to bear it any longer. My lower abdomen had begun hurting.


    She looked at me, still smiling. "Don''t get so agitated. You''re still pregnant. Don''t hurt the child or you''ll have nothing."


    I covered my stomach and looked at


    her while in slight difort. Nicky was also looking at me. Her sunniness was in stark contrast to my paleness. "Nicky, you won''t be celebrating for too long. Wait till Theo regains his memory, then you''ll..." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Do you think I''ll allow him to regain his memory?" Her expression sank. "That''s impossible. I''ll have someone brainwash him every night starting today. His wife is Nicky Doyle!"

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Hypnosis...


    The words popped into my mind. The pain in my stomach was unbearable, and a few drops of sweat were dripping from my forehead from time to time.


    Seeing how ufortable I was, Nicky took a few steps back and gave me a way out. "Go to the hospital if you feel unwell. You shouldn''t dy such a huge issue. It won''t be on me if you lose your child after losing your husband."


    There was a lot of anger in me, but there was nowhere for me to vent it.


    I was in too much pain now, and for the child''s sake, I had to go to the hospital first.


    ncing at her, I covered my stomach and staggered out. The moment I came out, I saw Theo leaving the study. He looked startled when he noticed my pale appearance. He pointed at me. "What''s the matter?"


    Although he was asking me, his tone was terribly alien.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I gulped and opened my mouth. "I got too agitated. It''s affecting the child."


    "You''re pregnant?" Theo''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, and it''s yours." I looked at him with determination in my eyes.


    Nicky came out of the room. When she saw that I was still talking to Theo in the corridor, her face sank immediately. She looked at me cautiously, "Why are you still here?"


    She could not wait for me to leave as soon as possible so that they could be left alone.


    Drover came in right then.


    He saw that I was in a standoff with Nicky and quickly responded. Seeing that I was covering my stomach, he could not help but ask worriedly, "What happened?"


    His eyes turned to Nicky, and his tone was cold. "Did you do this?"


    Nicky waved her hands and denied it repeatedly. "I didn''t touch her. It''s because she got too angry, so it''s affecting the child now. That''s not under my control. Take her to a doctor quickly. I don''t want to get blood in my house."


    ''My house...''


    "1


    She acknowledged it so fast.


    I nced at Theo before finally settling on Nicky. "I''ll be back."


    "Let''s go. We shouldn''t dy anymore." Drover was afraid that something might happen to me, so he dragged me out.


    He pulled me into the car. My condition seemed to have improved after leaving the ce, but my face was still white.


    I turned to look at Drover. "How did you get in?"


    One could not enter Regal Vi unless they had a pass.


    "You forgot that I''ve been here before. Theo gave me a temporary card at that time. There are a few more uses to it left."


    I did not have the strength to speak anymore. I closed my eyes and felt the breeze outside the window quietly.


    "Was it worth it making yourself so mad?"


    Drover''s voice suddenly sounded in my ears.


    I opened my eyes, looking a little confused. "It sucks to be yed all the time."


    I only understood today that I was a ything in Nicky''s palm to be manipted at will. It was just like with Iron Man and Thanos. In the end, tron Man still could not escape death no matter how strong he was.


    It seemed that I was too weak inparison to Nicky''s scheming.


    I had never doubted her since the beginning. I defended her even when Theo had been wary of her. Now that thought about it, I had really been brainwashed by her.


    "Are you sad?" Drover was driving, but it did not hinder his observation.


    "Yeah."


    I answered him. I was not only sad.


    - Theo, but also be bet


    of


    Vicky. I really thought of h


    d friend, which was ridiculous.


    a


    I did not know if it was from pain or sadness, but tears slipped down my face. I reached out to wipe them, but this only made it worse.


    Drover freed one hand and took out some tissue paper from the box before handing it to me. "It''s a good thing to let it out."


    I epted the tissue and just wiped the tears away.


    "It''s not worth it for such a person."

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    This was my thought. It really was not worth it for such a person.


    I put the tissues back where they came from and did not speak again, and neither did Drover.


    Soon, we arrived at the hospital.


    After some examinations, the doctor instructed me not to fly off the handle again. Otherwise, it would easily affect the child.


    I was still experiencing a vague pain in my stomach when we were leaving the hospital, so I walked out with Drover''s help.


    "Go home and get some good rest." Drover''s voice was so gentle that it stressed me.


    I pursed my lips and said softly, "Drover, you..."


    It was so sudden that I did not know how to talk to him. For a moment, the words were stuck in my throat. I could not spit them out nor swallow them back.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how awkward I was, wanting to speak but struggling to get the words out, Drover smiled. "If you have something to say, just say it if holding it back is unbearable."


    "I''ll say it, then?" I looked at him tentatively. He was driving, watching me only through the periphery of his vision.


    "Yes, let''s talk."


    I grabbed the corner of my clothes, then asked politely, "The woman in your heart... She''s still the same, isn''t she?"


    Hearing this, Drover was stunned for a moment. His hand on the steering wheel paused, and he chuckled. "Why do you suddenly ask that?"


    "You''ve been so kind to me recently. It''s stressing me," I smiled slowly and said.


    We had just reached a red light, and the car stopped.


    Drover''s gaze was directed at me. It was warm and soft. "I just feel like you need someone to protect you now. It''s nothing more than that. The person in my heart will never change."


    The determination in his eyes revealed to me his love for that person, and I finally felt relieved. "That''s good."


    "There''s another reason why I''m treating you so well. Would you like to hear it?" He suddenly said, upping the suspense.


    I was naturally curious and raised my brow. "Of course."


    "You look a lot like her."


    "I do? In what way?" I asked rhetorically.


    Drover turned his head and looked straight ahead as if recalling. "It''s not your appearance but your


    vel


    personality. You guys are so alike. Both of you have this unique, personal charm that makes someone want to get closer to you, but I''m preconceived. I already had her, so don''t worry. I won''t have any other feelings for you. I''ll just treat you like you''re my younger sister."


    Younger sister.


    I lowered my head and smiled. "Well, if she were still around, she''d be very happy."


    "Unfortunately, there are no ifs."


    Drover continued to drive, but his expression was no longer as sunny as before. It was a little sad now.


    I opened my mouth. I wanted to ask how she passed away, but when the words got to my mouth, I noticed that his expression was off. He must be very ufortable with me now.


    In the end, I swallowed my words.


    "Do you have anything else to ask me?"


    Drover asked, perhaps having caught my reaction.


    I shook my head. "No, nothing."


    "I know what you want to ask. You wanted to ask how she passed,


    right?" It was like he was in my mind. He knew exactly what I was curious about.


    Although it was very timid of me, I still hummed in response.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you about it slowly when the opportunity arises," Drover said.


    I asked no further questions, and we made our way to the vi quietly.


    Marius was waiting at the door with a worried expression. "Sis Wan, Drover, you two are finally back. Are you alright, Sis Wan?"


    Marius gave me a warm hug that took my breath away the moment he saw me...

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    His reaction made it feel like Drover and I had gone to the gates of hell.


    "Okay, you can let me go. You''re about to suffocate me," I patted Marius'' hand and said with some difort.


    As if realizing that he was hugging me too hard, Marius hurriedly let go of me. "Sis Wan, are you alright? I''m sorry, I got a little excited."


    I looked at him and shook my head helplessly. "Not just a little..."


    To the side, Drover urged us to enter the house. "Head in. Let''s not talk outside. Besides, your body is still weak."


    Marius noticed my slightly pale face and asked with concern, "Yeah, you look so pale. Was it because you got angry?"


    I had to say that Marius was a bundle of joy. Even words of concern sounded so lighthearteding from his mouth.


    "I was furious," I replied lightly.


    Immediately afterward, Drover helped me into the living room. He brought a pillow over and put it behind me before helping me sit down.


    This smooth action got a nosy smile from Marius. He narrowed his eyes. "Buddy, you''re so considerate to Sis Wan."


    It was hard for one to understand the messy thoughts in his mind considering his tone. My eyes swept toward him, and I caught a glimpse of Marius'' face that was begging for reproach. "Stop overthinking."


    "Whether or not I''m letting my thoughts run wild, a certain someone knows it very well." Marius nced at Drover, his face beaming.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Drover responded to him coldly, "Wanda is right. Don''t think too much. I treat Wanda as my sister."


    Hearing this, Marius seemed to be a little lost. He spread his hands. "Okay, I thought you were going to turn the page on Heather."


    The moment he said this, he


    immediately knew that he had


    misspoken and hurriedly covered his mouth. Drover had already shot him a sharp re. Marius thenughed before he lightly told himself off. "I was wrong."


    Even though it had been just for a moment, I heard that name.


    Heather.


    This girl was Drover''s sweetheart.


    I recalled the password Drover revealed when he left just now-HL820. HL was Heather''s initials, and 820 should be her birthday.


    "Wanda." Drover interrupted my thoughts when I was pondering. I looked up at him. "You still don''t look like you''re well. Why don''t you go upstairs to rest?"


    I nodded. "Alright."


    I got to the room. I could now find a better way to solve the problem in front of me.


    The moment I went upstairs, Shannon gave me a video call over Whatsapp.


    Iy down on my bed and answered the call. "Shannon, it''s like you installed a chip on me. I just came back when you called."


    Hearing my words, Shannon was immediately energized. She was staring at me as though her gaze could pierce through the screen. She pressed in close. "You''ve gone over? How''s the situation?"


    "I wouldn''t be here if it were fine."


    I told Shannon what happened in the vi just now I had already put many things mildly, afraid that Shannon might get as agitated as was. Even so, Shannon still failed to control her emotions. "Oh my God, this woman is too shameless. Who does she think she is? She''s a true vixen, I..."


    The vocabry that Shannon was going through was not public friendly, which was enough to indicate her anger. Worried that it would affect the child, I hurriedly reassured her. "It''s okay. You''re about to give birth, so don''t get so agitated."

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    She looked at me with a calm expression,pletely unlike the one I just saw. She could not help but say, "Wanda, aren''t you being too generous? This is a big deal. Why are you so calm?"


    "I just left the hospital, and the doctor specially told me not to agitate myself anymore."


    Earlier, I was so pissed off by Nicky till the point I became unwell.


    Shannon''s tone softened. She looked at me, deep distress filling her eyes. "Okay, okay. I won''t say much about it. So what are your ns next?"


    I shook my head. It happened so suddenly. I really had no idea.


    "Where are you staying now?"


    "At a friend''s house. Don''t worry, they''re good people."


    Shannon was probably worried about whichever pirate ship I was getting on again. She probed me with questions about the person''s background until I revealed Drover''s name. "Oh, it''s him! Since he lives in the public eye, I feel more at ease.


    "Alright, stay there in the meantime and think about your next n." Shannon was worried that she would be affecting me by talking too much and did not bring Nicky up again. She kept the topic revolving around Theo. "But to be honest, Theo''s quite strong. The fact that he can get up and immediately handlepany matters despite having lost his memory is a testament to how powerful he is."


    I was stunned for a moment before replying, "I''m a little tired. I want to rest for a while."


    "Okay, I won''t bother you anymore. Remember to contact me if there''s anything. Bye."


    "Bye-bye."


    Putting down the phone, I thought about the problem with Nicky and unknowingly fell asleep. It was already nighttime when I woke up. "Wanda, it''s time to eat."


    I heard the sound of knocking on the door and a voice calling me. I got up in a daze and replied toward the door, "Okay, you guys should eat first. I''ll head down in a while."


    I went into the bathroom and felt a lot more awake after washing my face. Then, I went downstairs.


    Marius and Drover were already in the dining hall when I went forward to join them.


    "You should eat more."


    The two of them kept putting food onto my te, fearing that I would be hungry.


    I was beforeN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    hes about a lot of things


    now


    Went to bed. I was a li


    , but I had made a


    Swet


    After I was done eating, I pushed my te aside and looked at them. "I want to... move back."


    Both Drover and Marius stopped when they heard what I said, their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Marius frowned and asked me in disbelief, "Sis Wan, are you serious?"


    Although Drover did not say anything, I could tell how surprised he was at the moment looking into his eyes.


    I nodded solemnly and said in a deep voice, "I''ve thought things through clearly. I want to go back."


    In any case, I could not allow Nicky and Theo to be alone in that vi.


    "No, Sis Wan! Why? You''ll be causing yourself grief if you go back. It''s better to stay here and enjoy yourself rather than go back there


    and be wronged." Marius objected to this.


    "Theo just lost his memory. Everything will be fine as long as I restore his memory," I muttered.


    Drover could not help but say, "It''s


    not an easy thing to get


    Grant to recover his memet


    I''ll be


    a long journey."


    "That''s why I''m going back. Because only then can I get close to him."


    "I''m worried about Nicky. If you move back like this, she won''t let you go."


    "Yeah, you''ll be a thorn in her side. She definitely won''t let you off," Marius echoed.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    Now that I dared propose this, I naturally had already thought of a countermeasure. I looked at them confidently. "Don''t worry, I have a solution. She won''t counter me."


    However, in both their eyes, my confidence at the moment was just from the fact that I wanted to move back in. I understood this from Marius'' gaze, as well as Drover''s.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I understood that they were thinking about what was best for me, but I had my own ns now.


    Drover understood my character and knew that I would still hold out even if they objected, so he epted. "Alright, since you''re confident about it, then go ahead and move back. But for your safety, I''d like something to be implemented."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    Marius and I asked in unison.


    "Give me your phone."


    Drover reached out and asked for my phone. I looked at him suspiciously before handing my phone to him. After he epted it, he got up and walked toward the living room.


    There was aputer in the living room. He connected my phone to theputer with a data cable and then tapped away on the keyboard. Marius and I looked at each other, not knowing what he was doing.


    Drover stopped 10 minutester. "It''s done." He returned the phone to me.


    I epted it and switched it on. I swiped through it but could not spot anything different. I looked at him. "What did you just do?"


    "I installed a program into your phone. I''ll receive a signal as long as your location is slightly off," Drover responded calmly.


    I was a little surprised at what he said. He knew how to do everything. Was he a researcher or a programmer?


    "You''ll be notified the moment there''s something off about her location. That means you''ll be notified every time Sis Wan leaves the vi. Isn''t that so exhausting?"


    "I set a range. If Wanda is within the


    el


    regr range in Whaldorf City, nothing will happen. But I''ll be immediately notified if she''s somewhere remote. This is to prevent Nicky from doing anything." In the end, it was just because Drover was worried.


    Marius gave him a thumbs up. "Buddy, you''re amazing."


    I did not know how to express my gratitude and could only say thanks, though it was a little shabby.


    Droverforted me softly after having seen through my thoughts. "It''s nothing. Your safety is what matters most."


    "That''s right, Sis Wan. We''re all here for you. You still have a baby in your belly, so you must be careful when you move back. You should never eat anything that Nicky hasn''t touched, got it?" Marius said. His expression was so serious that it was as if I would be amb in a ughterhouse when I moved back.


    I smiled slightly. "Don''t worry. Since I''ve already decided, I definitely have my own countermeasures. I''ll y it by ear."


    After that, they exhorted me a thousand more times before they allowed me to go back to my room. They said that they would head back with me the next day, and I could only agree.


    Not only did I have to move back to


    the vi, but I also had to go back to


    thepany and work. Before that,


    however, I had to understand the situation first. Thus, I called Keith.


    "Do you know about Theo''s current situation?" I asked.


    Keith''s tone was a little helpless. "Everyone knows. President Grant has given an order not to bring up the past in thepany. Otherwise, we''ll be fired."


    One did not even have to think to know that this was an announcement that Nicky had made on Theo''s behalf.


    I knew Nicky would definitely take action in thepany, but I did not expect her to do this...

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    She actually thought of using Theo''s power to silence the entirepany and stop them from talking about the past. Was she not worried that this would be exposed one day regardless of her measures?


    I had notpletely sorted my thoughts out when Keith said something else that chilled my heart again.


    "Nicky has hired a new assistant for President Grant."


    My eyes widened in an instant. It felt like my head had suffered a heavy blow. It was like a thunderp had left my head buzzing.


    How could she have possibly arranged everything in such a short period of time if she had not started her preparations a long time ago? Compared to Nicky''s schemes, I was too naive.


    "So now you''re..." I did not continue. I could not get out what I wanted to say next.


    Keith uttered a soft ''yes'' and then a heavy sigh came from the receiver. "It''s okay, Madam."


    Hearing his helplessness, my hands tightened into fists firmly as I bit my lower lip. "I''ve decided to move back into the vi. I''ve also decided to go back and work in thepany."


    Hearing this, Keith was obviously a little surprised. He paused for a while before telling me, "Nicky has reced some of the important positions in thepany with her own people, so thepany is currently in her favor. You have to be careful if you''re going back to thepany, Madam."


    No wonder that unreasonable request she made did not make any waves.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll be careful."


    Hanging up the call, I thought about thepany''s situation that Keith had just described to me


    Not only would no one help me when I returned to the office, but I would also be excluded. I had to figure out how to deal with it.


    I was doomed not to sleep tonight.


    I got up early the next morning.


    When I opened the door, Drover and Marius appeared in front of me, both neatly dressed. I was startled "You guys are so early!"


    "It''s all because we were worried that you''d secretly leave behind our backs," Marius said frankly.


    "I haven''t started packing yet. Let''s eat first."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the dining hall, they looked at how calm and at ease I was and nced at each other. I knew what they were thinking, so I answered their doubts. "Being depressed isn''t going to solve the problem. I don''t need to give myself so much time to be


    have to go back now a


    things."


    Marius looked at me with admiration in his eyes. "Sis Wan, I admire you more and more."


    Drover had been eating silently. He did not say anything.


    After breakfast, I simply packed my luggage and came down with only a small suitcase.


    Drover grabbed my suitcase and went out of the house with Marius. I followed them. Drover put my luggage into his car while Marius got into my car.


    "Onward!!"


    With his seatbelt fastened, Marius looked like he was going on a trip.


    I nced at him and smiled helplessly before starting the car.


    Marius kept saying things like ''be careful while he was next to me. was one reminder after another Although I felt a little annoyed, my heart was filled with warmth.


    "You''ve practically be a granny during this drive with your nagging." I could not help butin.


    Marius red at me instantly. "Sis Wan, your words break my heart. I''m saying all this for your own good."


    "Yes, yes, I was wrong."


    Perhaps something I said worked, but Marius talked much lesser in the remaining journey and I could concentrate on driving. Soon, we arrived at Regal Vi.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    After getting out of the car, Drover was to my right with my suitcase while Marius followed me with his hands in his pockets. I was walking in the front, lookingpletely like someone who was looking for a fight as I entered the vi.


    What I did not expect was that Nicky had not left for thepany yet despite it being sote. However, Theo was not here.


    After seeing me, it was obvious that Nicky did not expect me toe again so soon. She looked behind me and shrugged her shoulders before letting out a chuckle. "You even have two protectors. What''s up? Have youe to settle the score with me so soon?"


    Her smile told me how proud she was at the moment.


    Yes, she had seeded now, but I would not hold back.


    I stared at Nicky, my gaze burning. "You''re wrong. I''ming home. This is my house."


    Hearing this, she looked up andughed a little more like those arrogant viins on TV as if she had heard some big joke. Nicky gave me a dismissive look, and sarcasmced her words. "Your house? Who else in this house knows you now?"


    "Nicky, you..."


    Behind me, Marius could not hold back his emotions anymore and wanted to speak up, but I did not want him to get involved in whatever was between us. Hence, I cut him off the moment he spoke.


    Whatever Marius wanted to say got held in his throat because of me. He looked at me with longing in his eyes, but I shook my head. He could only give up.


    This was my business, and I should handle it myself.


    I took a few steps forward and looked around. "Of course, no one recognizes me. After all, you''ve reced everyone and my husband has lost his memory. But Nicky, do remember that even when you''ve changed the staff and reced the photos, there are still many marks of m¨ªne in the vi-inside and out. Even if you want to get rid of them, there''s absolutely no way."


    Ket


    Nicky''s indifferent gaze that was turned toward me and became fierce. Her eyes narrowed slightly, giving off dangerous intent. "How funny. I''ve also lived here a long time and left many marks everywhere. Not to mention, Theo only listens to me now. Wanda, if you still n on turning things around, I advise you to give up as soon as possible because it''s impossible."


    "How would I know without trying? I''ve brought all my luggage. I''m moving back."


    Nicky was taken aback by my


    words. Her gaze fell on the suitcase in Drover''s hand. After recognizing. that it was my suitcase, a hint of confusion shed across her calm face. She was once again proud, however, and said. "Did youe back to suffer? What''s more, just under what guise will you stay here?"


    "I''ll stay in this vi now under whatever guise it was when you came to my house then!" I said word for word with my arms sped around my chest, my gaze firm.


    Seeing how determined I was, Nicky''s once calm demeanor changed slightly. Her tone took on a sour note, and she even threatened me, "Wanda, you''re so cruel to yourself. What about your child? Are you not afraid that you might not be able to keep your child aftering back here?"


    Her words made me tremble. Nicky was arrogant enough to even dare say such words to my face!


    Noticing that I was scared, Nicky sneered again. "You''d better be good and leave this ce before I do something to your child.


    "Let me tell you this, Wanda. I didn''t touch your child because of the kindness you showed me before, but if you dare to threaten my position, you can''t me me for turning against you!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The tone of Nicky''s voice was ruthless, and her every word was cruel.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    I looked up at her. Meeting her vicious and powerful gaze, the corners of my mouth curled up slightly as a smile appeared on my face. "You stole your current identity and status from me. I haven''t even turned against you and you''re already threatening me." I shook my head as I looked at her with contempt.


    I took a few steps back. It was not from fear but it was to allow myself to have a better ying ground.


    I stroked my stomach and offered some words of silent constion to the child. ''Your mommy is not a cruel person. It''s just considering the current situation, I have to say this. Baby, you can''t learn from Mommy.''


    Immediately afterward, I raised my head again and looked into Nicky''s eyes with a sense of hostility that I had not shown in a long time. It had appeared when I was managing thepany before, but I seemed to have lost it after I went to Zenon.


    Now, it was picking up again and it was because of Nicky.


    "You think I have nothing and can''t fight you, huh? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that my mother is Petra White and my godparents are Carlson and Yvonne Schuman. I''m pretty sure you can''t upy these two identities now, can you, Nicky?!" I deliberately raised my voice to put pressure on Nicky. Hearing this, Nicky was obviously panicking.


    It ought to be known that even if she had power now, she could not afford to provoke these people.


    I looked at her, returning to her all her disdain from before. I stood in front of her and raised my head. "Now can I stay?"


    She knew very well that I would immediately inform them about this if she rejected me. When that time came, even Theo''s protection would not be of


    use.


    I knew she would agree to let me stay and then slowly figure out a way to deal with me. I was not worried, however.


    "In that case, why don''t you tell them about this and have them help you win Theo back?"


    Nicky was testing me. At least, this was my first thought.


    I smiled and then calmly replied,


    "What I want s Theo''s heart. If I were to tell them everything now, they can surely drive you away. But I know Theo now thinks that you''re his wife. He''ll leave everything behind to leave with you, and that''s


    not what I want."


    "You want to live here and get close to Theo so that he can regain his memory, is that right?"


    "That''s right."


    I had nothing to hide at this point and wasparatively calm. "I won''t say anything as long as you don''ty a hand on me, but if you threaten my children, I won''t minding at you."


    Disclosing it to those three people meant that not only would Nicky be unable to stay in Whaldorf City, but she would also not be able to live a normal life as long as those she was within the sphere of the three figures'' influence.


    I saw panic in her eyes. "Scared? Don''t worry. As long as you don''t touch my child, I can keep you safe After Theo regains his memory, at most ask you to resign and leave Whaldorf City. Otherwise, you know what''ll happen."


    Nicky was livid when I said this. Anger filled her chest, but she could not vent it out; she could only hold it back. She nodded. "Okay, you can stay. You can stay!"


    After she growled that out, she picked up the bag next to her and was about to head out when I added, "By the way, there''s also thepany. I''ll be going back to work."


    Nicky halted for a moment when she heard what I said before leaving the vi without replying.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Drover and Marius, who were staring at me senselessly. "What''s wrong?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Sis Wan, you''re so domineering." Marius kept nodding at me in affirmation.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    From Drover''s gaze, he was a little more at ease. "You have such important people backing you. We don''t have to worry so much."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After he finished speaking, Marius continued, "Yes, Sis Wan. I never thought that Petra White would be your mother. She''s a big fish in the business world. You also have Carlson Schuman and his wife who have certain positions in the political scene as your godparents. Oh my God, with your background, I''m convinced!" Marius gave me two thumbs up.


    Looking at them, I actually felt a little guilty, "I''m sorry I''ve been hiding it from you. I just don''t want too many people to know about it to prevent trouble."


    Marius repeatedly expressed his understanding before Drover could say anything. "We understand. If I had so many big people behind me, I wouldn''t say anything either. It''d be too showy."


    "If it were you, the whole world would''ve known about it," Drover scolded him mercilessly.


    "How can you say that? How rude!"


    Seeing them bicker, the haze from the past few days was swept away. My mood was much more rxed, and I began to smile a little.


    The two of them turned to me simultaneously as if they were happy because I was happy.


    "Okay, the day''s affairs are over. You guys can head back first. I can handle this."


    Drover and Marius were not as nervous as before, likely because they knew about my background. They left after giving me some more advice.


    I went upstairs with my suitcase and stopped in front of the small room where I had stayed before. A message notification sounded from my phone. I fished it out and looked at it. It was a Whatsapp message from Nicky.


    [Just stay in the room from before and don''t cause trouble!]


    She had blocked me ever since Theo forgot me, but now she had unblocked me. It seemed to be for the convenience of giving me orders in the future.


    I also knew that I could only stay here even if she had not said anything. I pushed the door open and pulled my suitcase in.


    The furnishings in the room had not changed. I put my clothes and daily necessities away and came out.


    I wanted to go and take a look at the master bedroom.


    This had been Theo''s and my room, but now it was his and someone else''s.


    The room was still the same as before, except that all my photos had been reced by photos of Nicky. They even looked better.


    Perhaps when Theo first woke up, she had just simply chosen a few photos to trick him and it was only after some time did she choose more good- looking photos to hang up.


    The pair of wedding photos at the head of the bed had been reced by two single ones. One was a single photo of Theo in a white suit that was taken earlier and the other was obviously a wedding photo Nicky had taken herself. When put together, they really did look right. No wonder she was able to deceive Theo, who had amnesia.


    All the photos on the table were photos of her and Theo. They were §Ö§ä


    probably edited photos, but there were no Haws in them. It must have been done by an expert. If I had not known that Theo disliked taking photos, I would have believed them.


    Since he did not like taking photos, all the photos on the table before were just photos of me alone. Now, they had been reced. I felt a little annoyed.


    The wardrobe was fairly tidy with her and Theo''s clothes hanging in it. I shook my head, feeling angrier the more I looked.


    My mind was filled with thoughts as


    I walked through the vi. Nicky was probably slowly leaking news to the outside world about my divorce from Theo so as to pave the way for her ce at the top. She had also hidden this from Theo. What method was she using to do this?


    I was still quite in the dark about it...

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    I remained in the living room the entire day, trying to figure out everything that Nicky might do next. I did not react until the sound of a car came from


    outside and looked out.


    Nicky was holding Theo''s hand as they walked in with smiles.


    This scene was exactly the same as the one in my dream.


    I held back my anger and stood up.


    Seeing me, Nicky rolled her eyes while Theo was a little surprised. "Why are you here?"


    I smiled at him. "I''ll be living here too!"


    Hearing my words, Theo was stunned. "Why are you living in someone else''s house?"


    Although his words hurt me, I could only hold the pain back with a smile on my face. I nced in Nicky''s direction and motioned to Theo. "You can ask her why."


    "Nicky? Did you agree?" Theo turned his eyes to her with surprise in them.


    "Uh..." Nicky paused, her eyes shifting slightly before lighting up as if she had thought of something. "Don''t we need a maid? She said she could do it, and her rates are cheap too, so I agreed."


    A maid... She really did manage to think of something.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo''s scrutinizing eyes roved over me before he shook his head. "She doesn''t look like she''ll do a good job. Let''s get someone else."


    "You might not know this, but she has deft hands and feet. We used to be friends, so you can give her a chance." Nicky was acting coquettish toward Theo. She looked so much different from her previous generous and dignified attitude.


    Women were indeed ever-changing.


    "Okay, we''ll see how it goes first."


    Nicky looked at me. "Theo has agreed. Hurry up and work. Go make dinner for us now," she ordered me aloud.


    I nodded. ''Fine, it''s just cooking. I''ll cook for you.''


    "Alright." I was imagining tens of


    velge


    thousands of knives stabbing Nicky felt a lot better after


    imagining this scene in my


    went into the kitchen. Coind and


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fortunately, I had picked up a thing or two from Caroline before, so cooking was not difficult.


    I was done by the time they came downstairs again.


    "Dinner is served."


    I had set the table and sat down out of habit. Theo and Nicky looked at me. Caroline would also eat with us before, so I did not think too much about


    it.


    With two searing pairs of eyes on me at the moment, I smiled and looked at Theo. "Sir, you allowed Caroline to eat at the table before. Do you remember?"


    "Caroline?"


    "She was the former housekeeper. She..."


    I was interrupted by Nicky before I could finish speaking, "Caroline was indeed your former housekeeper, but she''s also old now and told me she wanted to resign. So I agreed and had her eat with us before she left so as not to let other people think that we looked down on others."


    She was really a smooth-talker. I was admiring Nicky''s adaptability more and more. I really wanted to introduce her to Nectarine Entertainment. Thinking of Nectarine, I forgot about Cindy. I would have to ask her toe around for a visit someday.


    Theo did not expand on this topic anymore. Nicky did not forget to


    show her affection at the dinne


    table I knew she was trying to


    anger


    me, but I chose to ignore it


    "It''s good," Theo praised.


    I was instantly happy. "I''ll keep working hard."


    "You can''t praise a maid too often, Theo. Otherwise, it''ll backfire on you." Nicky did not want me interacting with Theo too much, so she took over. After dinner, she refused to allow Theo to stay in the living room. She dragged him upstairs and told me not to bezy and to wash the dishes. She was really taking me for a maid...

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    I washed the dishes and went upstairs. When I looked up, I saw Nicky standing in the corridor with her arms crossed, waiting for me.


    I nced at Nicky. Even though I knew she was waiting for me, I still walked past her before she stopped me. "Wanda, didn''t you see me?"


    The corners of my mouth twitched slightly as I turned to look at her. "I did. I thought you were standing here for kicks. What''s wrong? Do you need me for something?"


    She was a little angry but was worried that Theo, who was in the study, would hear us. Nicky nced at the study before looking back at me. "We''ll talk in your room."


    After she said that, Nicky walked to the room ahead of me.


    Judging from how familiar she was with the way, it seemed like she was really familiar with the vi.


    I lowered my eyes and entered the room after her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing me enter, Nicky nced around to make sure that Theo had note out before closing the door. She looked back at me with disdain on her face. "Wanda, you''d bettery low a little since you''re staying here. Don''t overdo it."


    Her sudden warning got augh out of me. I still had some of the urge tough in my eyes when I looked at her. "Could it be that I did something excessive and it threatened you?"


    Hearing my counter question, Nicky was at a loss for words. She paused, her eyes shining. "Well, no. But I''m telling you in advance not to engage in these futile efforts."


    It turned out she was here to tell me off.


    I pursed my lower lip, lowered my head, and smiled before shaking my head. ¡°Do youck that much confidence in yourself?"


    "It has nothing to do with my self-confidence. I know you have a strong background, but if you dare tantly steal Theo, I''ll never stop with you!" How delusional was this woman?


    I sighed and looked at her. "Nicky, that''s my husband. You stole him Please get the situation straight! Don''te here to warn me. It''s useless. I won''t leave out anything that needs to be done!"


    My tough tone gradually made Nicky look at me with fear, but in just a moment, she was filled with mes again and was ready to go. "I won''t allow you to get close to Theo!"


    "Then you''d better not let him out of your sight, lest you give me the opportunity." A smile filled my face, and I looked at her intently.


    Nicky snorted coldly. "You''reing


    to thepany tomorrow, yes? Then let me tell you something in advance. I''ve gotten HR to assign you a post. Report to the new department tomorrow."


    New department?


    A bad feeling suddenly rose in my heart, but no matter what kind of position it was, I had to stick to it. "No problem."


    Nicky smiled. It was such an odd smile. "I look forward to it."


    After saying this, she opened the door and left gracefully.


    The smile she had on before she left was unforgettable. Considering her personality, I must have been transferred to a bad position. I might not even be able to stick with it.


    The uneasiness in my heart came back at full force again, and I clenched my palms tightly. No matter what, I had to persevere!


    After taking a shower, I took the empty cup to the kitchen to grab some water. Right after I got the water, I ran into Theo when I was leaving.


    I nced upstairs. Nicky did note down. We looked at each other and did not say a word for a long time.


    "Theo..."


    I was just about to speak when


    Nicky came. When she saw Theo and me, she hurriedly got in between us to separate use. She tugged on the corner of Theo''s clothes. "Theo, next time you see her, just leave. Don''t interact with her too much, okay? Or I''ll be jealous."

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    No matter how one put it, a woman who acted coquettishly would live the best life. Even I could not bear to reject Nicky''s coquettish disy, let alone


    a man.


    Theo was cold, but he instantly turned into a gentle and pleasant little sheep in the face of his wife. He nodded. "I got it."


    Nicky took his arm, her eyes filled with pride when they were directed toward me. The two then went upstairs together. Laughing at myself, I held my cup of water and followed them upstairs.


    At the door of the study, Nicky was still holding onto Theo''s hand reluctantly, and her expression evoked pity. "Theo, are you still going to stay in the study?"


    Hearing this, my pupils dted slightly. Did Nicky mean that Theo had been staying in the study these days and had not been sleeping with her?


    I quietly hid to one side and listened to their conversation carefully.


    "You were there when the doctor gave his orders. You heard what he said. It''s so that my wound recovers as soon as possible." Theo''s tone was very light. He feared that if he were to speak in a serious tone even in the slightest, it would make Nicky feel that she was not valued.


    Nicky pressed her lips together. She held Theo''s hand tightly and refused to let go. "But it''s been so many days and your wound hasn''t gotten any better. Me sleeping alone every day makes it seem like I''m a widow."


    She was really proactive.


    If it were not for Theo''s wound, it was likely that Nicky would have gobbled him up on the first day.


    I shook my head and continued to observe them.


    "It''s getting better. It''s been rtively painless these two days. There''ll be ample time for us in the future. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Theo asked back, and Nicky could only nod her head, but there was no smile on her face, only mncholy. She stroked the wound on Theo''s forehead. "I hope your wound will heal sooner. Don''t make me wait too long."


    She said in a shy tone, and her entire face looked as delicate as a flower.


    I would have been toozy to continue observing them if I had not wanted to know the reason. Enduring my difort toward Nicky, I stood firmly and craned my head to nce at Theo.


    His handsome face was particrly


    calm. Even when faced with such a shy Nicky, Theo seemed calm. He just patted Nicky''s hand. "Alright, go back to your room to rest. You have work tomorrow." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Alright, good night."


    "Good night."


    Nicky was expecting a good night kiss, but Theo closed the study door right after saying good night. After having the door closed in her face, she pouted her lips slightly and that made meugh out loud.


    She probably heard my voice and came toward me following my voice. When she saw it was me, her expression was none too pretty at all. "Why are you here?"


    She seemed to have thought of the answer immediately not long after she asked the question. She red at me again. "You were spying on us?!"


    "It''s not spying. I''ve been standing


    here the entire time. It''s because you


    two were talking too loudly. There


    was nothing I could do even if


    didn''t want to hear you two," said lightly with a fearless attitude.


    Nicky bit her lower lip, her eyes filled with hostility when she looked at me.


    I was used to this face of hers. I nced at her lightly and smiled. "So, you haven''t gotten Theo. You haven''t even gotten the chance to get into the same bed with him."


    I could not stop the smile on my face when I learne of this. I was ecstatic.


    Hearing my words, Nicky''s expression turned even uglier as she frowned. "Theo is injured. We''re sleeping separately for the sake of his wound. Stop talking nonsense."


    She walked away, leaving me standing there alone. I looked in the direction of the study, a smile still on my lips...

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    The next day...


    To y my role as a maid, I got up early and prepared breakfast.


    Theo came downstairs before Nicky and came toward me.


    He was still dressed in a ck suit today. It was well-tailored, showing off his golden-ratio figure as well as his imposing aura.


    He was sitting in his usual seat, and I looked at him with a smile on my lips. "Please eat."


    "Mhm," Theo answered me lightly.


    Five minutester, Nicky came down. She saw me and Theo sitting at breakfast together, talking andughing. She walked over with an unhappy expression.


    She looked at me vigntly and called Theo''s name, pulling his gaze away from me. "Theo, what are you talking to her about while looking so happy?"


    Theo pressed his thin lips into a line and then said lightly, "I was just wondering how yesterday''s dinner and today''s breakfast were all my favorite foods, so I asked her a few questions."


    "Oh? What did you find out?" Nicky asked slowly while her gaze turned toward me with curiosity and sharpness in them.


    I looked away and ignored her. I only responded to Theo''s doubts. "The reason is very simple. I know you very well."


    Theo and Nicky were both stunned by these words.


    I figured Nicky did not expect me to be so direct while Theo was truly surprised that I knew him.


    "I understand. After all, we used to be friends. I would inevitably tell her things about you. I didn''t expect her to remember any of it. How rather scheming of her."


    I really wanted to go up to Nicky and beat her up, but my reason allowed me to control myself.


    Theo asked no further questions, and the topic ended just like that.


    After breakfast, the two of them took the same car to thepany, leaving me to clean up at home.


    Even Theo and I seldom went to Grant Corporation together before since Theo would go early every day. He seemed to have forgotten about the timing after he lost his memory, however.


    Now was not the time for me to think too much. I left immediately after washing the dishes.


    Nicky mentioned that she had changed my position and asked me to go to the HR department first.


    The head of HR was now an unknown face. She was probably one of Nicky''s. She looked at me with disdain in her eyes, and her tone of speech was not very good. She was very patronizing.


    "Sign it, then report to the new department."


    She pulled out a form and pointed to thest empty slot with her manicured finger.


    I happily signed my name, then she epted it and nced at it with a smile on the corners of her mouth. "Okay, go and report yourself."


    "Where to?" I asked suspiciously.


    "The cleaning department. Didn''t you look at it?" She held up the sheet of paper from just now and showed it to me.


    I stretched out my hand and


    grabbed it,ying it on the table to see clearly. Sure enough, the data department that was originally written at the top was reced by the cleaning department.


    Nicky Doyle!


    Holding onto that sheet of paper, I was so angry that I went to the data department to look for Nicky to settle ounts, but her office was empty. I came out and looked at the people outside. "Where''s Nicky?"


    "Is Director Doyle''s name something you can say so casually?"


    Another fresh face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ady walked up to me. Although I had not seen her often, I was sure that she was previously one of Grant Corporation''s lower-ranking staff. Now she had climbed into Nicky''s hand and had hastily stepped out to stand up for her...

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    I looked around again. She was the only unfamiliar face in this office.


    The others looked up at me, then lowered their heads.


    I could tell they wanted to help me, but there was nothing they can do.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It would be a pity for them to be fired by Nicky after how much effort they put in to enter a bigpany like Grant Corporation.


    Thinking of this, I could understand their indifference. I would just rely on myself.


    I looked at thedy in front of me. She was young and had quite a temper. She was not afraid at all when faced with me. "Who are you?" Hearing my question, thedy smiled sarcastically and scrutinized me. "You don''t even know who I am. Looks like you''re indeed Wanda Lane."


    ording to what she said, everyone else seemed to be familiar with this new face except me. It had only been a few days, but Grant Corporation felt like a whole newpany.


    "Let me tell you, my name is Agatha Crawley, and I''m now head of the data department. You''d better speak to me with respect. Anyway, this is not your department. Please leave and don''t disturb my team''s work here," Agatha said arrogantly, her appearance carved out of the same mold as Nicky.


    From the side, someone who I was close with before secretly revealed to me thisdy''s rtionship with Nicky. "She is Nicky''s cousin." No wonder they were the same.


    I did not pay it any heed. I did not want to fight with a little girl who was still young and was about to leave after walking past her, but she blocked me. "You''re just going to leave?"


    "Chief Crawley, didn''t you just tell me to? You said I''m interrupting your work here, so you want me to head out, no?" I tilted my head to see what other earth-shattering words she could say.


    Sheughed. She was young, so her skin was supple but her expression was cruel. It was unpleasant. "Shouldn''t you apologize aftering in here so recklessly before leaving?"


    "Apologize..." My actions just now


    were indeed inappropriate, so I nodded, "Okay, Chief Crawley. apologize for my reckless ignorance


    just now. It won''t happen again. Is this okay?"


    Agatha seemed very dissatisfied with my apology. She waved her hand. "What kind of apology is this? You have no sincerity at all."


    "Then, how do you think I should show my sincerity?" I asked her back.


    She raised a brow. It was as if I had hit the nail on the head. Agatha lowered her head and looked at the white running shoes on her feet. "My shoes are dirty. Why don''t you help me clean them?"


    I frowned, amused by her words. "What did you say?"


    "Weren''t you transferred to the cleaning department? This cleaning task is the most suitable for you." Agatha took a good look at the document in my hand with a smile on her face.


    She was very arrogant now that she was being backed by Nicky.


    The little girl dared challenge me. She must have a death wish.


    The anger that was holding onto in my heart surged, and my gaze turned sharp for a moment. "Even if you''re a chief, I''m sure you''ve heard the principle of respecting your elders, right? Did your parents not educate you?"


    "It''s none of your business whether my parents educated me or not, you hillbilly."


    She raved.


    "Then I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents!"


    Seeing me raise my hand, Agatha chuckled. "Why? Are you going to hit me? Do you dare to? Let me tell you, my cousin is..." p!


    My p reached her face before she could finish speaking, and there was a crisp sound in the office...

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Agatha covered her face in disbelief. There were tears in her eyes as she pointed at me. "You actually hit me!"


    "Even if your cousin were here, I wouldn''t hesitate to hit you as long as you dare talk to me like that." My eyes were fierce, and my tone was as sharp as a sword.


    Nicky returned at this moment.


    The moment she came, Agatha covered her face and ran over toin to her. "Cousin, she hit me!"


    Nicky took a look at Agatha''s face. The p was hard, and it left a red mark on her face. It distressed Nicky enough that she looked at me with anger. "Wanda Lane, why are you bullying my cousin?"


    "I''m educating her on behalf of her parents. I''m teaching her what it means to be respectful. If she were to speak as arrogantly as she did to everyone just now, she''d probably be screwed. So, in order to prevent such things from happening, I have to teach her a lesson."


    "Cousin, she failed to respect you. She broke into your office just now, probably looking for you. I saw her disy. The person she wanted to hit was you."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This little girl also had a knack for fanning the mes, and I could not helpughing on the inside as I watched her performance in silence.


    Nicky actually believed her. She stepped forward and approached me. "Since you hit my cousin, I''ll return the gesture."


    She raised her hand and was about to swing it at my face.


    In the next second, however, she put it down. Instead, she pulled up my hand before falling back on purpose, creating the illusion of me having pushed her. Agatha quickly supported her. "Nicky, are you alright?"


    Theo just happened to have entered. Seeing this scene, he hurried over to help Nicky, "What''s wrong, Nicky?"


    Yes, it was another Cindy.


    I folded my arms and watched quietly how the two women recounted to Theo their ''tragic situation.''


    "It''s all because of her. She wasn''t satisfied with the arrangement I made, so she came to my office looking for trouble. She not only hit my cousin but she also pushed me." The viin, Nicky,ined first.


    Agatha was also very cooperative and pointed at her flushed face as if saying that this was the evidence.


    Theo looked at me and nced at the documents in my hand. "Which department were you transferred to?"


    "The cleaning department," I told the truth.


    "Theo, you don''t know how she screwed up big time in the data department before this. It caused everyoneza lot of trouble. So, I had no choice but to do this in order to punish her and quell public anger." Nicky''s ability to fabricate facts was extraordinary. She could actually say all this with a straight face.


    As well, what else was there that was beyond her.


    "Since that''s the case, you have to pay for your behavior. Perform well in the cleaning department and you''ll have a chance to return to the data department." Theo''s voice was indifferent and cold. He did not harp on it for long. He turned around and followed


    helped Nicky away. Agath


    them.


    Watching their backs as they left, I clenched the documents in my hand.


    After Nicky left, only then did the older employees in the office daree forward tofort me. "Wanda, we''re now in Nicky''s world and can''t do anything about President Grant losing his memory. You should bear with it a little more."


    "Yeah, when President Grant gets better, everything will be fine."


    "I know thisdy in the cleaning department. I''ll ask her to treat you well." The female colleague then went and made the call after speaking.


    Everyone really cared about me, but they were also really helpless.


    "Thank you, everyone. I won''t give up. Don''t worry, Grant Corporation will go back to normal sooner orter!"

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Cleaning department.


    This department was located on the third floor of the building. Since the department was only responsible for cleaning, they did not have much of a presence in thepany. The department space was rtively small, but it looked clean and tidy.


    The moment I entered, I saw a few older women sitting inside, chatting. A few pairs of eyes turned to me with surprise when I came in. "Littledy, who are you?"


    I smiled. "I''m here to report myself."


    One of the women who looked like the leader stood up. She pointed at me and said, "Oh, you''re the new person Director Doyle assigned."


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    "But you''re pregnant and you''re still so young. How did you get assigned to us?" Thedy was experienced, seeing as she knew I was pregnant the moment she saw me.


    She hurriedly led me in and sat me down. All the others looked at me with a lot of sympathy. "It must be a mistake. No worries. Many young girls have been assigned to us before, but it was just for punishment. You''ll be able to head back in a few days. Don''t worry."


    "I''ll probably be here for a long time, so please take care of me, everyone."


    "Someone called me just now and asked me to take good care of you. Don''t worry, we''re all kind people. We won''t trouble you. Look, you''re even pregnant. You just do light work and leave the heavy lifting to us."


    The department seemed pretty good so far, and thedies were all very easy to get along with.


    There should not be anyone in the cleaning department that Nicky could control.


    The light work that constituted this department was to clean the offices and the conference rooms. I just had to wipe the table and take out the garbage. It was much easier than cleaning the floors and windows.


    After changing into my uniform, I grabbed a bucket, went to the conference room, and started wiping.


    I did not expect someone toe just then, and this person was someone I knew.


    "Wanda?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, I looked up. "Oh, Drover."


    When he saw me in my uniform, still cleaning the table, the brows on his handsome face knitted together. "What are you...?"


    "I was transferred from the data department to the cleaning department," I said this softly as if I were talking about someone else. Drover took off the rag from my hand and pulled me out of the conference room. "Drover, what are you doing? Don''t do this." "She''s abusing you like this and you''re just taking it?"


    I could see that he was really angry.


    "Ah, Mr. Drover, you must be talking about me, yes?"


    It looked like he came here to discuss the project with Nicky. Nicky also had documents in her hands and was walking toward the


    direction of the conference room.


    Drover looked at Nicky with anger in his eyes. His tone was so low like he wanted to crush her. "Why are you treating Wanda like this?"


    "She wants to stay in thepany can only do this to prevent her from getting close to Theo," Nicky said this as if it was a given and without any guilt at all.


    I tugged on the corner of his clothes. "Drover, stop."


    However, Drover did not feel my action and continued confronting Nicky.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nicky shrugged. "I didn''t force her. She did it of her own ord." She looked at me with a smile on her face.


    "Wanda, you don''t have to force yourself to retreat like this. You absolutely don''t need to."


    ????


    I really resisted the idea before I came to the department, but thedies'' enthusiasm just now made me feel like it would be good to stay here. It would notst long anyway.


    I nodded. "That''s right, Drover. I decided on this voluntarily."

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Drover looked at me in disbelief. He, of course, did not understand the meaning behind my actions. He sighed, and there was a hint of distress in his eyes. "Why?"


    Drover only asked after a long time. Perhaps me making that choice had shocked him too much.


    I smiled. Compared to his fluctuating expression, mine was calm and at ease as if none of this was happening to me. "It''s not much of a loss. Work is work, there''s no distinction between what''s lowly and what''s not."


    "Even if you say that, you''re still with child. How can you exert yourself?" Drover knew that the child was my weakness, so he brought them up.


    I gently stroked my stomach. I could feel the child''s presence. I had been feeling a slight sweetness in my heart these days. "I believe my child will grow with me."


    I could see that Drover was at a loss for words. He was obviously frustrated with my decisions but could also do nothing about it.


    He directed his gaze toward Nicky after a long time, and his once gentle eyes sharpened."Nicky, don''t burn your bridges. I hope you understand this.'' Threatened, Nicky smiled coldly and nced at me dismissively. "With how you''re defending a married woman like this, Mr. Drover, can I assume that it''s because you''re interested in her? If word about this were to spread, it wouldn''t be good for your reputation."


    She had actually threatened Drover in turn. That tone of hers made one want to step forward and throw her to the ends of the earth. "Compared to you stealing someone''s husband and home, this is nothing," I replied to her, aiming the edge of my hidden de at her mercilessly.


    Nicky paused, but a smile soon covered everything. "I made early preparations. Did you think I was gonna wait for you two? Ridiculous. However, let me remind you, Mr. Drover. You''d better not get too close to Wanda. Careful you don''t catch the fire from her too."


    She deliberately emphasized thest words, trying to put psychological pressure on Drover.


    Before Drover could speak, Nicky continued, "What''s more, we''re partners on a project now. You..."


    "If your behavior gets worse, I''ll reconsider..."


    "Reconsider what? Canceling the project?" Nicky stole his line with a brow raised as she looked at Drover.


    Determination shed through Drover''s eyes. He nodded. "That''s right."


    This affirmation also shocked me.


    A lot of investment had gone into the artificial intelligence project. If it were to be withdrawn at this time, not only would the money invested be unrecoverable, but the liquidated damages would also have to be repaid to Grant Corporation This loss was unimaginable. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He was not an impulsive person, so how could he say such a thing?!


    I looked at Drover. Although nothing was shown on my face, my heart was racing for him.


    The corners of Nicky''s lips twitched. She was obviously panicking too.


    Although Drover would need to pay the liquidated damages for withdrawing the project, this project was of great significance to Grant Corporation. It was the foundation for them to start a new era. If they were to lose it just like this, they might not have such a great opportunity like this in the future.


    "Mr. Drover, canceling the project is no trivial matter. If you make a reckless decision, the loss will be immeasurable." There was a hint of protest in Nicky''s voice at this time. She did not think such a hugepany like Grant Corporation would lose to Drover''s small office.


    Drover did not care. He calmly said, "This amount of money is nothing, but Grant Corporation''s wish of taking this project to the next level will be in vain."

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    He knew very well how important this project was to Grant Corporation and that Nicky and Theo would not let it go so easily.


    Drover had caught on to this point, which was why he dared to speak so ruthlessly.


    Guessing this, my heart gradually eased. I knew that Drover was not a reckless person. It turned out he had already thought it all through.


    Nicky took a deep and very heavy breath.


    After a long time, she grinned. "We''re both partners. Why fight for this woman? I won''t make things difficult for her as long as keeps to herself. Is that alright?"


    In the end, she chose to back down for the project. However, I did not think that she would be letting me off just like this. At most, she just would not oppose me openly. After all, I had Carlson Schuman and his wife in front of me and Drover''s threat over the project behind me. Nicky would be an enemy that surrounded me.


    Drover did not reply to her. He just looked at me. "You must tell me if you''ve been wronged."


    His voice was very gentle like the rising sun in winter. It made one feel warm.


    I nodded at him. "Don''t worry, I won''t treat myself badly."


    After hearing my response, Drover turned to Nicky and said a little impatiently, "Let''s hurry up and discuss the project in the conference room."


    After he said that, he stretched out his long legs and turned back toward the conference room.


    Nicky nced at me and said in a clear tone, "Don''t think that you can ck off just because you have someone backing you. Take out the bucket and rag in the conference room." After she said that, she also went into the conference room.


    I took a deep breath, pushed open the door, and grabbed the items inside before backing out and going back to my department.


    The otherdies had not returned yet, so I sat down in an empty seat with my thoughts running all over.


    I was unaware how much time had


    passed, but thedies then returned one after another. They asked if I was fine when they saw me and showed concern about my health. The work that the department chief had arranged for me was rtively easy, and the day passed quickly.


    Back at the vi, I had to hurry up and make dinner.


    I was only just halfway done when Theo and Nicky came back.


    I could hear Nicky''s dissatisfied voice the moment they came in. "Why is dinner not ready yet? Why are you so slow?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I slowly responded to her, "I just


    ?


    came back not long ago. If you don''t


    want to wait, you can go out


    the future. It''ll save me the


    preparing dinner too."


    of


    "Wanda, you!" Angry, she turned her head andined to Theo while pointing at me with a displeased expression. "Theo, look at her. How can a maid be so unwilling to do her an work?"


    Sure enough, Theo looked at me in the next second. "If you''re going to do something, do it well. if you don''t want to do it, you can leave."


    His tone wascent and did not carry that much weight, but it felt particrly ufortable when it reached my ears.


    Nervous, I looked up at him. "I agreed to take care of our house, not to suffer your anger."


    Theo probably did not want to argue with me after a busy day, so he just shook his head. "This woman has quite the temper. If you don''t like her, rece her."


    Then, he went upstairs.


    Without him here, Nicky pretended no more. "Listen here, if you''re not going to work, I can sweep you out of the house at any time."


    "Okay. The day I''m swept out of the house will be the day you''re ruined." I did not even look up at her as I replied to her while cutting up the vegetables.


    "Hmph, we''ll see!" Nicky snorted coldly before also going upstairs.


    She did note down with Theo until after I was done with dinner. The meal was quiet and peaceful...

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    I was given light work for the past two days in Grant Corporation by the cleaning department until this day.


    I saw that thedies were all gathered around when I first arrived. I did not know what they were discussing, but when I got closer, I heard one of them say, "The chief identally fell when she was picking up her grandson yesterday. She hurt her foot and is expected to recuperate at home for a while before she cane back to work."


    "Falling at this age is no trivial matter. It''s a must that she gets some good rest. But we don''t have a leader now."


    "Director Doyle said someone will be transferred over to serve as interim chief to assign work. I don''t know who it is."


    Transfer an interim chief over?


    Immediately, I felt a sense of unease.


    After a while, a voice came from the door. "Look at the time. Why aren''t you guys off cleaning? What are you all doing around here?"


    It was a familiar voice.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hattie!


    I looked up and saw Hattie walking in wearing a fancy dress and heels. She was giving off quite the aura of a leader.


    She put her hands behind her back and looked down at us. "Since your old chief is injured, I''ll be the acting chief during this time and assign you your work. I hope everyone will cooperate."


    "Isn''t she Director Doyle''s mother? She caused some trouble a while ago."


    "Yes, it''s her."


    A few of thedies whispered among themselves.


    It seemed that Hattie had a reputation in thepany.


    Hattie coughed a few times. "Alright, enough with your discussion. Off to work."


    After she said that, thedies picked up their tools and prepared to clean.


    Hattie nced at me, and her enigmatic aura rose again. "Oh, why if it isn''t Miss Lane? Why are you in this department? I suppose it''s as the saying goes. Every dog has its days. It''s your turn to be miserable."


    Ignoring her tone, I picked up the bucket and rag and was about to head out when Hattie stopped me. "Wait, that''s it for you? How did you guys assign jobs before?"


    "Wanda is pregnant, so the old chief assigned her the rtively easy job of cleaning up the conference room and office," one of thedies exined to me.


    Hearing this, Hattie chuckled a few


    times and waved her hand. "How can this be? She might be pregnant, but she''s young. How can you allow youngin such an easy job? Hey, you,e here."


    She pointed to thedy in a corner and scrutinized her. "You look like the oldest one here. Where do you clean?"


    "I''m indeed the oldest, and I clean the windows."


    "Cleaning the windows. That''s fine, you can swap jobs with our Miss Lane here. You''re old, so you should have it easier," Hattie ordered.


    Thedy nced at me, looking somewhat troubled. "There are some ces where you need to climb higher up to clean the windows. It might not be convenient for Wanda."


    "What''s the inconvenience? She''s


    just pregnant. Did we not also climb


    around when we were pregnant? How could it be impossible for the women of this generation? I don''t think Miss Lane is that delicate, right?" Hattie nced at me.


    To avoid conflict, I nodded to thedy. "It''s okay, Ma''am. I can do it."


    After switching our tools, everyone had left, leaving only Hattie and me in the department.


    "Miss Lane, do clean the windows properly. I''ll be checking from time to time." She smiled at me smugly and then entered her office.


    I shook my head and walked out helplessly. It was just cleaning windows, no big deal.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    The windows of the office upstairs were the most important. I came to the hallway with my tools.


    Employees would gather here to drink coffee while looking out at the busy traffic outside and chatting in their spare time.


    The windows here had always been clean. Thedies had really worked hard.


    I lifted the tall pole used to clean the windows, but there was still a slight gap between the top. I moved thedder and made sure it was firmly in ce before climbing it. It was just enough to reach the top.


    I felt a little tired after wiping the entire window twice, so I sat next to thedder and rested. Looking at the blue sky outside, my once gloomy mood was swept away.


    However, an unpleasant voice came again not long after. Hattie came toward me step by step. Seeing me seated, displeasure filled her face. "Are you cking here just because no one can see you? Have you wiped all the windows?"


    I looked up at her and responded angrily, "It''s all done."


    "Oh, is that so?" Hattie turned around to check. She swiped her finger before showing it to me. "Are you sure you did? There''s still so much dust. Wipe them again. I''ll watch you from here!"


    "Alright."


    A wise man would not fight when the odds were obviously against them. It just had to wipe the windows again.


    I got up, grabbed another bucket of water, and wiped the windows again.


    Feeling a soreness in my back, I looked at her a little tiredly. "Is this alright?"


    Hattie came to the ss window. She inspected it seriously and then shook her head again. "Look at this. How can you call this clean? Wipe it again.


    I put one hand on my waist and tilted my head to look at her. "This is ss. No matter how many times you wipe it, there''ll be marks. What''s your definition of clean?"


    Seeing that I wasying it out, Hattie no longer put on any pretense. She smiled coldly. "How do I define it? Hmm... let me think about it."


    She held her chin and pretended to think. Hereyes then lit up. "For it to be considered clean, of course, it''s based on what I think. Even if it''s spotless, you''ll have to wipe the windows again as long as I say so!"


    Her tone was sharp, like a de that could go through my heart at any moment.


    I smiled lightly and nodded. "You''re


    finally speaking the truth. Okay, I''ll wipe the windows, but climbing up. and down really exhausts me. Whatever happens to my body in the future will all be on your daughter''s head. Don''t me me for not reminding you." After I said that, I soaked the rag again and started wiping.


    Hattie was confused by what I said. She stopped my hand and asked sharply, "What did you mean by that?!"


    "Didn''t she tell you? My backers are not small people." I smirked with a glint in my eyes.


    Nicky came over at this moment.


    Hattie pulled her over and whispered, "What kind of people are backing Wanda? She just said a lot of inexplicable things. Should I ask her to keep wiping or not?"


    "As long as it''s not a dangerous task,Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you can do as you wish." Nicky


    seemed to have something to do


    and did not have the time to deal


    with me. She nced at me and said nothing.


    "Alright, alright, we''ll leave the windows as is, but that doesn''t mean you get to ck!"


    Hattie wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at me with an odd gaze. "Grab your tools and follow me."


    What the hell was she going to do now?


    I felt a little helpless, but I had no choice but to follow her.


    When we arrived at the toilet, Hattie said, "You''ll be in charge of the restrooms on this floor. Cleaning these ces probably isn''t dangerous, right?"

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    She had a smile on her face. She wore a look of pleasure after having sessfully messed with me. She could even think of making me clean the toilets.


    I put down the tools, offering no rebuttal.


    Hattie pointed at the dirt in a few corners. "All these have to be cleaned. I''ll check, so clean properly."


    After saying that, she turned around. Seemingly having forgotten something, she turned back and added, "Right, don''t forget the men''s restroom too." After saying this, she left.


    Hattie probably did not want to stay in the toilet for too long.


    This was the most vivid portrayal of hares pulling dead lions by the beard.


    Forget it, I ought to just clean. It would be over once I got through it.


    With that in mind, I started cleaning.


    Some ces were really hard to clean, and the stench was strong and nauseating that I felt like throwing up several times. It was a difficult task, but when I thought of the men''s restroom, I felt even more terrible.


    After cleaning the women''s restroom, I went to the men''s restroom, which was fairly clean. The best thing about this cepared to the women''s restroom was that there were fewer paper towels and it was easier to clean.


    "Ah, why is there someone here?!"


    A man came in and was stunned when he saw me.


    I nced at him impatiently. "Didn''t you see the sign outside?!"


    "I''ll go to the one downstairs." The man left in a hurry, scared away by my vicious gaze. I could still hear his murmurings as he left, "Why is a young woman the one cleaning?"


    Throwing down the rag, I wiped my face with some clean water, trying to make myself feel more awake. was almost done cleaning the restroom. I closed my eyes slightly and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Calm down, calm down."


    I tried to brainwash myself to calm myself down.


    My peaceful heart became restless again in the next second, however, the moment I heard someonee in again. I turned around, "Didn''t I put up the sign, you guys..."


    Halfway through, I stopped after seeing who it was that came in. "Theo..."


    Theo looked at me with surprise in his eyes. "Why are you here?"


    "It''s all thanks to Director Doyle''s mother. She assigned me here to clean the restrooms." I lowered my head, frustrated. Then, I added, "If you''d like to use the restroom, President Grant, please go to the one downstairs first."


    He was stunned for a moment. He nced at me again before leaving when Hattie''s voice came from outside the door. "Why aren''t you done cleaning after so long?"


    When Hattie came over and saw Theo, she halted for a bit before smiling. "My son-inw, this ce is being cleaned, so you can head downstairs."


    "Yes, I got it," he replied lightly before leaving.


    After he left, Hattie noticed that I


    was still looking at his back and could not help interrupting me. "What is it? Do you still feel very sad? He''s now my son-inw, my daughter''s husband. You should cease your wishful thinking already."


    I chuckled as I wiped the toilet. "What''s the use of a status you got by cheating? It''ll be revealed one day."


    Hattie did not take my words to heart. She just urged me to finish. She even ran to the women''s restroom for a look. "The sinks are still a little dirty. Clean them againter."


    After giving her orders, she left.


    I bet she just came to supervise me.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I began to suspect the old chief''s injury. It was too much of a coincidence. Perhaps it was part of Nicky''s schemes to bring her mother in and force me to retreat...

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    I came home exhausted and did not want to prepare dinner anymore. Hence, I got takeout.


    When Nicky and Theo got home, I had just served up the takeout.


    "I see you''re smarter today and ordered dinner." Nicky nced at me, her tone contemptuous.


    Today''s orders were all Theo''s favorite foods. Nicky did not eat some of them and looked disgusted. "This meat is too unptable."


    I looked at her, then turned to Theo and smiled slightly. "Yes, but this dish is Th... the sir''s favorite."


    Nicky turned to him. "What one liked before isn''t necessarily what one likes now. Isn''t that right, Theo?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo''s hand that was reaching toward the dish suddenly paused before he retracted it. He replied softly, "Yes."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. Nicky also looked toward me, her attitude smug. It chilled me even more.


    After finally finishing dinner, Theo went straight upstairs while Nicky leisurely took out a tissue and wiped her mouth gracefully.


    She really thought of herself as a nobledy.


    "Did you see that, Wanda? Theo will stop eating the food he used to like for me. Slowly, he''ll be a brand new Theo and will no longer go back to who he was. Why waste your time here?"


    I was wondering why she was not going upstairs. It turned out it was because she wanted to advise me to leave.


    I packed up the tableware, my lips slightly hooked. "A leopard will not lose its spots. That preference will not be easily changed."


    I said that in a low voice, but it made Nickyugh.


    She shook her head and looked at me with sympathy in her eyes. "Seriously, Wanda. I do quite admire you. If I were you, I would''ve left long ago so that I wouldn''t have to suffer here. Alright then. If you don''t want to leave, then I won''t force you. I just hope you don''t get driven to the ground from anger."


    This meant that she had something else nned.


    Sure enough, at eight o''clock in the evening, the media broke some shocking news.


    My eyes met with headlines such as [President Grant and his ex-wife parted ways] and [Theo is single again.]


    How much of the media did she bribe for this news to be a hot topic so quickly?


    Now, everyone knew Theo was single and it would not be long before she woulde on stage.


    I really wanted to know if Theo knew about this.


    I came to the study. I was about to knock on the door when it opened. Theo saw that it was me and looked surprised. "Is there anything you need from me?"


    "Yes, did you see the news?"


    "I saw it."


    He was actually so calm.


    I was a little puzzled and nkly asked, "Then, how do you..."


    "Nicky exined it to me. She said I was married before our rtionship started but since the outside world wasn''t aware that I had gotten divorced a long time ago, she made it public now."


    "You believe her that much?"


    "She''s my wife. I should."


    This was a very familiar sentence. He had said it to me before.


    It was really hard to change his nature. He was still the same dedicated Theo. He just had eyes on the wrong person.


    I wanted to say something else, but


    Nicky appeared. She had brought coffee and separated me from Theo. After handing the coffee to Theo, she red at me. "Why are you bothering Theo again?"


    "I just came to confirm something."


    "Of course I''d tell Theo everything that''s going on, so why do you need to confirm it?!" Nicky''s words


    thorny, and she was very


    Sovere


    with me interacting with Theo.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    After she said that, she turned to look at Theo tenderly. Her vicious tone was no longer there. "Theo, why don''t you head into the study with the coffee first?"


    Theo nced at me lightly before returning to the study obediently.


    He still possessed his former dignity and magnificence, but he was loving the wrong person.


    Shaking my head, I sighed. There was nothing but destion in my heart.


    Nicky crossed her arms around her chest and looked at me domineeringly. "What are you still standing here for?"


    Toozy to treat her seriously, I turned around and left.


    "Wanda, I advise you not to waste your time. My n won''t be hindered." Nicky took a few steps in my direction before whispering these words to me as she was afraid that Theo might hear them in the study.


    I ignored her and went straight back to my room.


    Lying down on the bed, I thought about the situation these past few days. My heart gradually sank to the bottom.


    It seemed really hopeless...


    Suddenly, a voice came from downstairs. "Theo, get down here!"


    The voice was so familiar it scared me.


    It was Tyler!


    I quickly rolled over and got out of bed before hopping downstairs.


    Sure enough, it was Tyler. He was standing in the living room with a sullen expression. Hearing movement, he turned to look at me.


    In an instant, all the dark energy from his body dissipated. Tyler said softly, "Wandy."


    "Ty, why are you here?" I frowned, thinking to myself that this was not good. He must have seen the news, so he came over for blood.


    Tyler frowned. His gentle face sank, and he looked unhappy. "Why didn''t you tell me about something as big as this?"


    Hearing this, I was stunned. "Ty, let''s talk outside."


    I tried to pull him out, but he dodged me.


    He turned his body sideways and shook his head at me. "You can tell me everything here. This is your home."


    "No, Ty. Don''t be like this. It''s already sote."


    Just as I was entangled with Tyler, Nicky heard our quarrel and came downstairs. Her voice was filled with dissatisfaction, "Who is this, Wanda? You brought a man here at night? Have you no shame?"


    "Who the hell is the shameless one here?" Tyler let out a low voice that carried a lot of force.


    Nicky was obviously startled. Seeing that something must have clued him in oning uninvited, she nced at me before looking at Tyler again and smiling. "Oh, you must havee to set the record straight for Wanda, yes? I can sue you for trespassing for breaking into someone''s house in the dead of the night!"


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Tyler sneered. "I''ve never seen


    el.ne


    someone who can still stand there and lord their power with such peace of mind after stealing


    someone else''s husband. I see how


    truly shameless you are." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Tyler''s words made Nicky''s flush and pale alternately, but she did not appear guilty at all. She only felt a little unwilling at being directly exposed.


    "You''re not wee here. Please leave or I''ll call security over," she said, reaching for the phone.


    "I wouldn''t be here if security could stop me.''


    11


    Tyler''s words made Nicky react again. "Yeah? How did youe in?"


    Seeing her frown tightly, Tyler said disdainfully, "There is no ce I can''t get in. I, Tyler Schuman, can go anywhere."


    "You''re Tyler Schuman?!"


    It seemed that Tyler''s reputation preceded him if him being mentioned was daunting to one. After all, he was notorious for being merciless.


    Nicky straightened herself. She was nervous.


    She turned to me. "Wanda, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "I..."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before I could continue, Tyler stole my words, "Wandy wasn''t the one who called me. I came on my own."

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    "I came here when I saw the news on the media."


    Tyler looked at Nicky with deep, sea-like eyes as if he was putting pressure on her. There was an obvious chill in his eyes like he wanted to crush her into pieces at any time.


    I always thought Tyler had changed a lot, but in fact, he did not. He just cared a little more for the people that mattered to him. That was all.


    Nicky took a few steps back, her eyes flickering a little while her throat moved slightly like she was gulping. "Things change. Theo loves me now, and Wanda is miserable around him. Why don''t you take her away? Leave here as soon as possible so she can find relief."


    Her voice was a little weaker, but her attitude remained the same.


    "Theo, get down here!" Tyler did not bother talking to her and called for Theo directly.


    Nicky obviously did not want Theo to face Tyler, so she quickly stopped him. "He doesn''t know you now. What''s the use of calling him?" "Cause I want to." Tyler''s tone was sharp, and after only one look at Nicky, he turned his gaze upstairs. "Theo, don''t be a tortoise. Get down!" Theo finally appeared at his loud summon.


    He was dressed in his home clothes as he slowly made his way downstairs.


    He was the same as before. It was just that I was no longer the one in his eyes. It was now Nicky.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nicky went over to him. Theo looked at Tyler and asked in confusion, "Who is he?"


    "He..."


    Nicky wanted to introduce him but did not expect Tyler to walk up to Theo and look him in the eye. "Theo, I heard you lost your memory and forgot everyone. You only know her, right?"


    He pointed at Nicky, but his eyes never moved to her.


    Theo, who was facing Tyler directly, was at best, confused. He tilted his head and looked at Nicky. "I don''t think I know him."


    I could see the disgust in his eyes. Theo, who did not like Tyler before he lost his memory, still disliked him after he lost his memory. I could not help butugh.


    They all turned to look at me when they heard meugh and expressed their confusion at my chuckle. I coughed a few times and then went to tug on Tyler "Ty, why don''t you leave first?"


    He let go of my hand and said with a smile, "I''m in no hurry."


    After saying this, Tyler turned to Theo again, "I didn''t expect the day toe when Theo would be deceived. Perhaps I shouldugh the entire year. You finally fell into the hands of a woman."


    Theo frowned and was only puzzled by his words. "Sir, don''t you think it''s funny that you came to my house in the middle of the night to say this?" Then, his eyes turned to me, "He''s your friend. Hurry up and take him away. Don''t bring strangers here next time."


    Both his eyes and tone were cold.


    I took a deep breath. "Ty, let''s go."


    Tyler nced back at me and felt that something was off with me. He finallypromised. "Fine, there''s no reason to be here anyway. If I''m leaving, I''m taking you with me."


    Biting my lower lip, I opened my mouth. "I didn''t mean that. I want to stay here."


    "It''s be like this. What''s the use of you staying here? I said this before. If Theo can''t protect you, I''ll take you away."


    "I''ll tell you about it outside. Let''s go." I grabbed his hand, and we walked out of the vi.


    Theo and Nicky stood side by side in front of the sofa in the living room, watching us leave from a distance. I nced back at them and sighed silently. I wondered how long days like these wouldst...

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    It waste at night when we got back to the vi.


    Nicky seemed to have been waiting for me in the living room for a long time, and when she saw meing in, she got up.


    I nced at her before going upstairs.


    Obviously, Nicky stopped me. "Wait."


    Turning my head, I looked at her calmly with my brow raised slightly. "What is it?"


    She approached me step by step. "Have you made it clear to Tyler?"


    There was a trace of doubt in her eyes. I did not understand what she was trying to say. "What did you think I told him?"


    Nicky shed all pretenses and said to me, "There''ll be no more people breaking into our house in the middle of the night, yes?"


    I smiled. "Are you worried that someone will expose your true colors again? It''s not as if I can predict that. They all have power, after all. They can enter if they want."


    I shrugged. I did not want to be entangled with Nicky anymore. I wanted to get rid of her and go upstairs, but she still came up to me and held me back. "What do you mean? Could this kind of thing still happen?"


    I shook off her hand. I looked at her and iterated every word clearly, "You should have thought that there would be such consequences from the moment you released the news. I''m not them. I have no way of knowing what they''ll do next. If you''re worried, do something. It''s useless threatening me."


    Nicky frowned, unease filling her face. Her eyelids drooped slightly as she muttered, "Theo already asked me so many questions because of this. It can''t happen again."


    It turned out Theo had questioned her. No wonder there was such a huge shift in her mood.


    I smiled, shook my head a few times, and went back to my room.


    The next day.


    The news fromst night would inevitably set off rumors. Even if Nicky had ordered thepany not to discuss it early in the morning, everyone would still discuss it privately.


    I went out to lunch with my former


    colleagues in the data department, and they looked at me with sympathy in their eyes. "I didn''t expect Director Doyle to be such a


    person. I always thought she was a noble type. I didn''t expect such gossip."


    "Right? Not only did she take over Wanda''s identity, but she''s even preventing us from publicizing it. She''s even threatening us with our jobs."


    "Wanda, we feel sorry for you, but we


    can''t do anything about it. President Grant is only listening to Director Doyle now, and he''s powerful. We


    won''t be able to find a job if some


    rumor were to spread." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I had been through that so, of course, I understood their difficulties, which was why I did not take it to heart. "It''s okay. You''re all doing fine as is now. I believe Theo will recover soon."


    "Well, it''ll get better soon!"


    "We all support you."


    Everyone''s approval was the biggest encouragement and motivation for me. I had also chosen to live in the vi and work at Grant Corporation to keep abreast of the situation. Hence, even if I had to endure the humiliation and bear the burden, I


    would forge ahead. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    When I returned to thepany after lunch, Hattie came over and red at me sternly the moment I arrived at the department. "I knew you were cking by eating so slow."


    I looked up at the time. There were still five minutes until the end of the lunch break. "I came back early."


    "I''m the acting chief, so I''m right. If I say you''rete, you''rete. The windows on the fifth floor are very dirty. Go and clean them."


    Not wanting to argue with her, I nodded and then went to grab the tools before leaving the department. I did not even look at Hattie as I went through the motion, which made her angry.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    While wiping the windows, I looked like I was already used to the actions.


    I did this every day back in the restaurant in Zenon. It was actually quite easy.


    I still needed adder to reach the top. I climbed up with ease when Hattie came to supervise me again. "What are you wiping? Go to the left. It''s dirty over there."


    In her eyes, it was considered dirty as long as she saw any traces.


    I followed her words and moved to the left. After a while, she asked me to move to the right and I did.


    Swapping sides on thedder was dangerous. My back was also sore, making my movements extraordinarily sluggish.


    Hattie noticed my slow movements, and her expression sank again. "You''re tired just from wiping windows? We used to be able to go up the mountains to chop wood while we were pregnant. These are all trivial things. The new generation is really getting weaker."


    "I hope your daughter will be instructed like this when she''s pregnant," I replied without hesitation.


    She was not angry, but her tone changed and she responded to me in a very soft tone, "My Nicky will live a life of happiness. Theo''s parents aren''t around. If she''s pregnant, I can even go to the vi to take care of her in person. Between the two of you, one of you is heaven while the other is the earth. How can you two bepared?"


    I wiped the windows and chuckled a few times. "She might be heaven, but her feet are touching the ground these days. Don''t you know? Your daughter and Theo still sleep separately. It''s too early for you to be able to embrace your grandson."


    I thought this would make Hattie angry, but I did not expect her not to care. "Nicky has her own ns. I''ll be able to embrace my grandson sooner orter. You only have to clean the windows now. Hurry up and stop talking nonsense. Right! To the right. It''s filthy."


    At her instructions, I wiped the windows several times, but she did not seem to be very satisfied. Instead, she was even tired. "Looking at you here makes me tired. You can go clean the restrooms after you''re done wiping them one more time. I''m going back to rest."


    After Hattie said this, she left while gripping her shoulders. I slowly came down thedder. She identally bumped into thedder when she passed me and the wholedder started to shake. I gripped both sides but could not get it to stabilize and my body tilted downward.


    Out of the corners of my eyes, I saw Hattie''s eyes widen. Her mouth was wide open, but her hands did not move.


    Just when I thought I was going to fall, I suddenly fell into someone''s arms.


    There was a nice smell. It was familiar.


    "Drover?" I saw the face of the person carrying me clearly, and he looked anxious.


    "Are you alright?"


    He gently put me down and gave me a once-over.


    I shook my head. "I''m fine. Fortunately, you''re here." I touched my belly andforted the baby.


    Drover''s sharp eyes shot toward


    Hattie, who was still in a panic. His raised, sculpted brow was like a sharp de that could pierce her chest at any time. "You moved it?"


    vel


    She waved her hands again and again and gradually came to her senses "I-I didn''t do it on purpose. I just bumped into it identally. I didn''t want to hurt her."


    Seeing her in this state, I was


    obviously also frightened. I pulled


    the corner of Drover''s teet


    didn''t do it on purpose. I''m fine, so let it be."


    Drover sullenly said, "If it''s not intentional, apologize."


    "To her?" Hattie raised her voice. "As if I would want to."


    "You don''t want to?" Drover''s voice was low, and his aura was suffocating.


    Hattie had to do it even if she did not want to. She was unwilling to look at me and quickly threw out a casual sorry.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    "Be sincere." Drover''s tone was solemn.


    Hattie seemed to be under enormous pressure. It was like having a mountain pressing on her back. She had to apologize again due to this pressure. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s okay." I waved my hand.


    After apologizing, Hattie''s eyes suddenly became sharp as if she was warning me.


    After she left, Drover turned around and continued to look at me. "Are you really okay?"


    "I''m fine, really. If it weren''t for you, odds are I wouldn''t be." The scene from before scared me just thinking about it.


    Drover nced at the tools, then looked at the windows that were left unfinished. "She wants you to clean the windows?"


    I shrugged. Sighing, I turned back to wash the dirty rag before putting it back in my hand again. "Yeah, the old chief is injured. Nicky asked her mother toe over to be the acting chief and to make my life difficult. It''s just cleaning windows. It''s no big deal."


    "It''s dangerous. You''re pregnant." Drover''s words were filled with worry.


    I signed an ''OK'' gesture, indicating that I could do it. "Don''t worry. Today was just an ident. She was also frightened just now. She probably won''te to supervise me in the future."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Knowing that he could not convince me, Drover stopped arguing with me and just took the tools from my hands. "I''ll wipe the rest for you." "How can you do such a thing?"


    He, a leader in the artificial intelligence industry, was stooping so low to clean windows. If word were to spread, his reputation would be ruined. I wanted to take the rag back, but Drover raised his arm to prevent me from touching him. "I''m taller than you. It''ll be faster if I wipe. I''ll be done in a while. You rest."


    His voice was filled with a sense of security. I did not try to stop him anymore and quietly watched his tall body stand in front of the windows as he wiped them up and down. This scene was not something I could even dream of in my dreams.


    If only he were Theo.


    My eyes narrowed, and a curtain of sadness fell over them.


    Some time passed. "It''s done." Drover pulled my thoughts back.


    When I looked up at him, there was a little more tenderness in his eyes.


    My heart was warm, and I caught glimpse of the sweat on his


    el


    forehead. I took out a tissue and handed it to him. "Thank you Wipe the sweat away."


    "Thank you." Drover wiped his face and smiled naively.


    He had wiped himself all over, but he was still sweating. I shook my head and took out another tissue with a smile, then I helped him with the I


    ces he did not reach. "Doyou


    have a business dinner after this?"


    "No, so just a wipe is enough." Drover looked at me.


    My movements were very gentle, and they seemed to have stunned him for a while. Looking into his deep, ck eyes, I was also startled. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    I withdrew my hand. Taking the rag from his hand and putting it in the bucket, I then picked up the tools. "Go back to your work. I''ll be heading back too. Thank you for today."


    "Ah, yes." Drover was also a little flustered. He hesitated a bit before answering me.


    I picked up the tools and quickly left the stiff environment. My heartbeat was flying all over the ce when returned to the department. One of thedies saw me like this ande asked me with a smile, "Did you meet your lover?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong." I shook my head, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Suddenly, she touched me and told me to look outside. Drover actually came. He was holding something of mine in his hand. "You dropped this."


    "Oh, thank you." I got up and epted it.


    "Then, I''ll be off first. Bye."


    "Bye-bye."


    Turning around, thedy smiled. "Isn''t it him?"


    "No." I shook my head and then entered the tool room.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    At night, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep because of the day''s events.


    I got up and shook my head, trying to get rid of the thoughts from today. However, the more I tried, the more awake I felt.


    I washed my face with water and suddenly felt parched. I decided to go downstairs to get some water.


    The moment I came out, I heard movement from a room not far away.


    I frowned. Unable to restrain the curiosity I felt, I followed the sound.


    It wasing from the master bedroom.


    Putting my ear against the door, I hear a woman''s coquettish voice from inside. "Don''t be like this- Oops~"


    It was Nicky''s voice. The person she was behaving this coquettishly with was not Theo, right?


    "Hmm~ It feels so good-"


    Her ear-piercing murmurs made my heart skip a beat.


    This... Could it be...


    I did not dare think about it, but Nicky''s voice kept reaching my ears, so I had to face the reality.


    "You''re so good-"


    Unable to listen anymore, I hurried back to my room.


    The cries just now still rang in my ears, and my heart was shattered.


    My tears fell silently. They still ended up together. Even if he lost his memory, I could not forgive him.


    It felt pointless to continue to stay.


    I touched my stomach. Feeling movement inside it, my tears burst forth again. What should I do? What else could I do?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just like that, I curled up on the bed and unknowinglyy there until dawn.


    My throat was so dry, I had to go downstairs to get some water.


    Grabbing an empty ss, I got myself a drink and headed back upstairs only after I was satisfied.


    I bumped into someone at the corner that I did not want to see.


    Theo came toward me. I felt disgusted now when I saw him. I turned my face away and was prepared to go back to my room when he stopped me and asked in a cold tone, "Why are you looking at


    me like that?"


    I did not want to pay any attention to him, but he pulled me over. I bowed my head slightly and nced at his hand. "Nicky will get jealous if you''re like this."


    Hearing this, he let go of his hand.


    "No matter what attitude I take, to you, I''m just a stranger, aren''t I?"


    Afterst night''s events, I was already nning to leave here.


    There was no color in my eyes. Just as I was about to walk away, Nicky came over. Herplexion was a ruddy red afterst night, and her entire face was glowing. It was really the nourishment of love. Content


    belongs to


    She climbed into Theo''s arm, looking at him in awe before ncing at me. "What are you doing here?"


    Her voice was so soft. She was not even jealous anymore. Perhaps it was because she had gotten what she wanted, which was why she felt like she had Theopletely in the palm of her hand.


    "Nothing. Do you want to have breakfast?"


    "Okay, let''s go down together. Hey, are you ready with breakfast?" Nicky asked me.


    I looked back at her and shook my head. "No, prepare it yourself."


    "You sure have a temper. Don''t you want to stay here?" Nicky narrowed her eyes at me. "If you don''t want to stay, leave as soon as possible. Don''t get in my way."


    "So, I''m getting in your way here?"


    "Of course. You''re not only an eyesore but also annoying. You''re disturbing our world. Isn''t that right Theo?"


    I sneered. I had wanted to leave, but if I could still annoy Nicky, then I would stay.


    "I''m going to prepare breakfast."


    Seeing my sudden change in attitude, Nicky''s eyes widened at me. "Weren''t you not going to already?"


    "I intend to stay here and continue to hinder you."


    I replied to her. I could imagine Nicky''s dark expression at the moment. It must be funny.


    After preparing breakfast for them, I


    went upstairs and dressed myself


    beforeing down. Nicky was. shocked when she saw me. "Are you going to work in the cleaning department dressed like this?"


    "I''m off to hand in my resignation."

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Nicky was frozen in ce, looking like she had heard something she should not have.


    Immediately afterward, her hardened smile reappeared. She raised her brow and looked at me with interest. "You''ve finallye to your senses. You want to leave thepany."


    I nced at her and smiled softly. "Yeah, I figured it outst night. I don''tck money, so why should I suffer?"


    Saying this, I headed out the door.


    Instead of going to thepany directly, however, I first went to visit Shannon, whom I had not seen in a long time.


    As her due date was approaching, Jordan was worried that he would not be able to take good care of her due to his busy work. Hence, he had arranged for Shannon to be admitted to the hospital in advance.


    At the door of the ward, I knocked on the door and the voice of the person inside sounded so bored as they called out, "Come in."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She must have been so bored in the hospital.


    I nced in through the small transparent window, and sure enough, Shannon was leaning against the bed, ying with her nails.


    I pushed open the door and went in. When Shannon saw me, her dim eyes instantly lit up and she almost jumped at me. Fortunately, I stepped forward to stop her. "You''re so big now. Just lie down. I can''t afford it if anything were to happen to you."


    I helped her back to the bed. Shannon was very concerned about my current situation and asked, "I saw the news. What''s the situation? Did Nickypletely drive you out?"


    "How can she get rid of me so easily? She finds me annoying, so I''ll insist on appearing in front of her. I''m going to make her suffer." When I said this, not only did my tone be a little firmer but even my gaze.


    Shannon gave me a thumbs up, agreeing with my choice. Yet, at the same time, she was also worried about my state. "What about you? Are you alright? Cry if you feel bad. It''s alright. I''ll give you my shoulder to lean on." She patted her shoulder after she said that.


    I covered my mouth andughed, amused. Then I shook my head at her. "I''m fine, don''t worry. I do feel bad, but after going through so many things, I''ve grown. I''ve also seen so many things."


    What I said made Shannon a little suspicious, and she looked at me thoughtfully, her expression contemtive. "But you just said you were going to make her suffer. Have you finally seen the light? Do you intend to let them be together?"


    Let them be?


    With a cold snort, I shook my head, denying it. "I don''t have such a kind heart. If I can''t get him, I''ll make sure Nicky won''t be able to either!"


    Shannon''s eyes followed mine, and


    she swallowed nervously. "Wow, there''s fire in your eyes. It''s like you''re going to burn Nicky to ashes, but I agree with this. She used such despicable means to steal your position. Whatever the case you can''t let her go. Do you have a n?" She approached me with?


    anticipation.


    I pretended to give her a deep look. I aroused Shannon''s curiosity by being shy about what I wanted to say and then turned away before shaking my head. "Ha, not yet."


    "Pfft, you''ve changed, Wanda. You''re no longer the simple girl you used to be."


    I smiled. Sitting beside the bed, I said softly, "Although I haven''t thought everything through yet, I''ve made up my mind about the next step."


    "What is it?" Shannon asked me straight up.


    Looking at her, I responded leisurely, "Of course, I want to resign from Grant Corporation."


    "And after that?" she asked.


    "Enjoy life. Shouldn''t I enjoy myself now that my stomach is still not showing and my body is still fine?" I blinked. "Don''t worry, I''lle visit you often."


    "It''s a deal."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Standing at the entrance of Grant Corporation, I looked up at the building again.


    I was going to have to say goodbye to this ce again, and this time, it was very likely going to be forever.


    Thinking about this, I still felt some nostalgia in me. This was hispany, after all, so it was reasonable to be a little bit sad.


    When I walked into thepany, I saw the familiar front desk receptionist. We were already familiar with each other and immediately greeted each other with bright smiles. After entering the elevator, I first went to the cleaning department on the third floor.


    I did not expect this to be the first ce I would stop.


    At the entrance to the department, I smiled lightly and then went in and grabbed my uniform from the cab. The olderdies were still changing their clothes, and some of them were ready to clean.


    I handed my uniform to one of thedies I was more familiar with and asked her to pass it over to the old chief when she returned.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes, I figured that since I''m pregnant, I''d better rest at home and stop running about." I sighed a little. Although it was not the truth, it was actually what I had hoped for in my heart.


    Thedy nodded again and again, seeming to agree with me. "Yes, go home and recuperate. It''s not toote for you toe back to the workforce after you give birth and recover. You''re young and beautiful, so you''ll definitely find a good job."


    She did not know who I was. Her words were a pure blessing.


    After saying goodbye to her, I took the elevator to the data department where I once worked.


    Nicky was not in the office. She was probably off at Theo''s ce. Some of my colleagues rushed to greet me when they saw mee. "Wanda, why are you here at this time?"


    "I came to say goodbye to you guys."


    Everyone was stunned when I said this.


    "You''re resigning?"


    "Yes, it''s useless for me to stay here. I might as well go home and enjoy myself." I lowered my eyes, feeling a little deste.


    "Did the news yesterday irritate you?"


    They were still a little careful when they talked about this as they were afraid of hurting me. I did not care however just smiled. "No, it''s not because of that. I just want to Rest. As for Nicky, she can do whatever she wants."


    "Then... what about President Grant?"


    I did not know who brought it up, but I pursed my lips before answering. "Another time for that. Do your work well, everyone. Work hard. Perhaps I will be back soon."


    Of course, knowing that I was joking, everyone''s spirits were low.


    Not wanting everyone to lose the spirit to work, I pped my hands "Alright, don''t feel bad for me. I have my own arrangements. You guys can go back to work. I''m leaving." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I waved to them and left the department immediately.


    I did not really stop for long as I was afraid that I would not be able to control my emotions. They were, after all, colleagues I got along with. The next step was to go to HR.


    The HR department had always been a department with the most trifles.


    Seeing me here, the woman''s face was still the same. "You''re here to resign, right? Fill this in."


    Nicky was probably the one who informed her in advance. I picked up the pen and filled out the form. A fox borrowing a tiger''s fierceness. This phrase suits you very well."


    I threw my work badge into her hand, turned around, and left. "I''ll get it stamped myself. And transfer the sry to my card. Goodbye."


    It was a resignation that I imagined. It was natural but a little imposing.


    Nicky and Theo were walking toward me when I got off the elevator. Nicky chuckled at me. "You''re done. That''s pretty fast."


    To the side, Theo did not seem to know that I was leaving, so he asked, "What are you done with?"


    "I''m leaving," I said in front of Nicky.


    I had to tell Theo this myself.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Even though I knew he would not show any expression, I just wanted to tell him.


    After hearing what I said, Theo''s handsome face did not change. When he spoke, he said something I did not like hearing. His thin lips parted slightly. "If you''re resigning from thepany, doesn''t that mean you should also move out from the vi?"


    My heart trembled. Even after I knew they had shared the same bed, it still hurt to hear such words.


    Nicky, who was standing next to him, looked delighted.


    She squared her shoulders and looked at me with a smile on her face, which chilled my heart even more.


    I finally mustered enough spirit after a while, and the corners of my mouth were raised into a smile. "I can leave thepany, but I can''t leave the vi."


    My red lips pressed into a line. Ignoring Nicky beside him, I picked up my feet and approached him. I grabbed his hand and put it to my stomach as I looked at him. "I want our child to see more of what kind of a person their father is."


    He seemed to be able to feel the small life in my stomach. Theo''s expression changed slightly, and his eyes gradually softened as he looked at me as if he had returned to the past. "Our child?"


    Noticing the change in his eyes, I asked him, "Did you remember something?"


    "I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Nicky interrupted us.


    In just an instant, Theo regained his former indifference.


    Nicky gave me a push, separating me from Theo. "Nonsense! Who do you think you are? Why would Theo have a child with you? Stop daydreaming. Theo, she''s just delusional. Ignore her. Let''s go up. There''s still a lot of work to do."


    "Alright."


    He responded very simply and without even looking at me again. He followed Nicky upstairs. The look Nicky gave me when they walked past me was an obvious boast.


    I pretended not to have seen it and left thepany.


    I did not have a job now. I could go wherever I want, but where did I want to go?


    I thought of Cecilia again. If only she were here, she could apany me.


    At this moment, my phone rang. It was Jerome. I slowly answered it. "This is are. Why did you call me?"


    "I''ve been busy recently and just saw the news. Are you and Theo really over this time?"


    "You just found out, yet I''ve already resigned."


    "Let''s meet and talk. Xander and I will be waiting for you at the old ce."


    Our old ce was a tea house. The tea there was fragrant and delicious. We used to go there often.


    It just so happened that I had nowhere else to go, so it would be good to have a chat with them.


    When I arrived at the tea house, Jerome and Xander were already waiting in a private room.


    The strong aroma of tea drifted from the quaint private room. I pulled out a chair opposite them and sat down.


    Xander''s eyes widened as if he hadPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    seen something he should not have. "Oh my God, Wanda. How are you pregnant? You look thinner than before. You look like your mind has been put through the wringer."


    "Mentally and physically," I responded slowly and calmly took a sip of tea.


    "What happened? Tell us quickly," Jerome urged.


    "I still remember how none of you were there when I needed your help the most."


    I was not a person who liked to hold grudges, but at that time, I was so disheartened. They were there every day when I was not looking for them but fell off the radar at the most critical moment.


    These words made Jerome and Xander look at each other. They both looked at me like they had been wronged. "We were very busy with work. I''m sorry. We were wrong."


    "Forget it. It''s over anyway."

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Facing two handsome men, I was really powerless.


    Jerome brewed a cup of tea. He cradled the cup in his hands and held it in front of me. "Drink some tea to cool down your anger."


    Cool down my anger?


    I did not seem to be feeling any anger now. I took a sip of the tea and felt the aroma of the teae through my nose. A strong fragrance overflowed, and it gave off a veryfortable feeling.


    Although I was not angry, it did drive away a lot of impetuous emotions.


    I put down the cup and looked at the two of them. Anticipation filled their eyes as they waited for me to exin the ins and outs of the situation to them.


    I coughed a few times and opened my eyes. "Actually, what Nicky has done is nothing to me. I''m not as sad as I imagined I would be, so don''t worry." After Jerome and Xander heard my words, their expressions softened a little. Xander asked me first, "I can more or less figure out that Nicky took advantage of Theo''s injury and amnesia to steal your position, but how could you let her take advantage of it?"


    To them, Theo and I were foxes, impossible to be deceived, but such a thing still happened.


    I pursed my lips and sighed. "I can only say that Nicky''s schemes were much more refined than ours. Plus something happened before..."


    I told them about all the recent events, big and small. The two of them listened to me and looked surprised almost every 10 minutes. They were obviously shocked by Nicky''s actions.


    "Alright, that''s everything." I took another sip of tea after having divulged a lot.


    Jerome and Xander looked at each other and then sighed one after another, especially Xander. "If she had entered the entertainment industry, she could have at least won an Oscar."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The entertainment industry had always been a mixed bag. As a former popr celebrity who was now doing behind-the-scenes work, Xander was very familiar with some of the entertainment industry''s operations.


    Immediately afterward, Jerome also said, "She''s talented and has been nning this for a long time. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have fallen into her trap."


    "You''re right."


    After going through so many things in the past, thought I was vignt. I did not expect myself to be deceived by Nicky''s false disy. I did not even take Theo''s warning to heart. It was only because I believed her that I fell into this mess. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking of this, I could not help but sigh again. "I really don''t know who else to trust."


    "Us," Jerome and Xander said in unison.


    ncing at them, the color in my eyes dimmed as I shook my head. "Forget it, I couldn''t even get to you guys when something happened."


    After hearing these words, the two of them bowed their heads speechlessly. After all, it was a fact.


    Jerome cleared his throat. He


    looked at me and said, "It was amet


    ident. I promise you, you''ll be able to find us whenever you want. We''ll be here."


    "I hope so."


    I did not want toin about it, but every time I thought about it, I was mad and could not let it go, so I kept thinking about bringing it up.


    "What do you n to do next?"


    Xander was concerned about my next move. There was worry in his eyes. That was obviously because he was afraid that I would do something stupid.


    "Don''t worry, I know my limits. I won''t break thew," I said leisurely with a brow raised.


    Maybe me being too calm was what was worrying them.


    "Wanda, you don''t seem to be sad or angry encountering such a situation. You..."


    "The time for sadness and anger has passed. Now, all I have to do is figure out how to frustrate Nicky."


    I kept my answer vague, and Jerome and Xander were getting impatient. "You don''t n to tell us, do you?" "Yes, just wait and see."

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    After having dinner with Jerome and Xander on a moonlit night, they took me back to the vi. I got out of the car, said goodbye to them, and went to the living room.


    What I did not expect was that Theo was actually in the living room.


    I ignored him, heading upstairs just after a nce.


    "We... Let''s talk."


    His voice abruptly came from behind, freezing me in ce. I turned around and met his eyes that were looking over. There was confusion in my voice, and my head was tilted. "Are you talking to me?"


    Theo stood up and shoved his hands in his pocket. He looked cold, but when he looked at me, there was something else in his eyes. It was as if he was looking forward to talking with me. "There''s no one else here."


    What a rarity.


    The corner of my brow lifted slightly into an arc as I smiled sweetly. "Okay."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stepping off the steps, I picked up my feet and turned around, walking to Theo. I chose to sit face-to-face with him tomunicate better. Looking up, I stared at him. "So, what do you want to talk about?"


    Theo finally took his hands out of his pockets, but he crossed them and rubbed them back and forth. I had never seen him so hesitant. What did he want to say to me?


    Lifting up my legs and crossing them, I chose afortable position and leaned back as I looked at him. "Time is precious, President Grant. The moment your wifees down and sees you and I alone here, she''s going to trouble me again."


    "Nicky isn''t that kind of person."


    I did not expect the first thing he would say was in defense of Nicky. Although I had epted the status quo, it did not mean that I was generous. I still got ufortable when he was so protective and preferential toward her in front of me.


    I turned my head, showing that I did not want to hear about this. "If this is what you want to talk about, President Grant, then I won''t waste my time here."


    I was about to get up after I said this.


    Theo stopped me. "It''s not this."


    "Okay, skip this topic and say what you want." I sat down again. I straightened up and waited for his next words.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, the


    corners of his mouth twitching minutely as if he was still thinking. After a while, Theo opened his mouth. "You said you''re carrying our child earlier today." Content belongs


    toNovelDrama.Org


    S


    Hearing this, I touched my stomach subconsciously. There was a defensiveness in my gaze, and it seemed to envelop me whole. "What about it?"


    I was a little worried that he would go back to being the old Theo and want to get rid of it.


    Seeing how big my reaction was, his expression was a little flustered as he exined, "No, don''t be nervous. I asked Nicky why you said that. She told me that you''re obsessed with me and that you suffer from delusions. You often think that you''re my wife. She also said that


    §Ö


    the child in your belly isn''t mine and that it''s just your imagination."


    Hearing his words, I could not helpughing out loud. "So that''s what she said."


    It was a pretty good script. Xander was right if Nicky wanted to be in the entertainment industry, even if she did not be an actress, she could be a screenwriter. This story was first-ss.


    "What are youughing about?" Theo asked me.


    I looked at him. "You believe Nicky so much, so why stille to me? She already said so."


    I did not mind it.


    Theo looked at me with a bit of heat in his eyes before shaking his head. "I don''t think you''re a sick person. Maybe there''s some truth to your words."


    His words piqued my interest. Staring into his eyes, I bent over, pursed my lips, and smiled. "Then tell me, what words of mine are true and which of them are false?"

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    This question seemed to stop Theo.


    I could feel the obvious tremble from him, but I did not know if it was because I was too close or if I had been too blunt.


    Theo looked at me with a bit of horror in his eyes, gulping. He did not seem to know what to say.


    My brows rxed, and I smiled lightly. "Forget it. It''s fine if you can''t answer. What was it that you wanted to talk about?" I crossed my arms around my chest and looked at him, waiting for him to answer.


    He immediately replied to me after he calmed down and gathered his expression, "I want to ask you a serious question. I hope you can answer me seriously."


    His sudden seriousness made my heart skip a beat. Looking into his eyes, there seemed to be a deep and distant sea. I could not see the end of it. "Okay, ask away." I could not really help the words that jumped out of my throat.


    Theo pinched his thin lips lightly, and they were a rosy pair. His natural red lips and white teeth were enviable, and I began to think wildly again. In order to answer him seriously, however, I put aside all these distracting thoughts and looked at only him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His throat moved slightly, then a question slowly slipped out, "Have we ever been in love?"


    Hearing this, I could not help but sigh.


    I did not expect him to ask such a question. Could it be that he remembered something?


    It was like I had grasped a thread in his memory, so I wanted to cling to it tightly. "Why ask such a question?"


    "Nicky told me that you and she used to be good friends, but because you fell in love with me, you turned against each other. Yet, every time I see you and I look into your eyes, it always makes me feel that things aren''t as she said and that we had truly loved each other."


    Theo uttered every word very seriously and with much emotion.


    My frozen heart seemed to be gradually thawing at this moment. Looking at him, warmth suddenly flowed through my heart. "What if I told you that I''m your wife?"


    Hearing my words, he frowned. Theo lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    Sure enough, the only person he believed in now was Nicky.


    The slight hope that had been ignited disappeared. Iughed dumbly. Recalling the night before no longer had any expectations. It''s okay. Don''t believe it. Even if you get your memories back now, we can''t start over."


    I got up and was nning on heading upstairs, but when I passed by Theo, he actually reached out and held me.


    His big hand was holding my own. I had not touched his hand for a long time, and it felt familiar.


    At this moment, Theo felt it too. He stared at my hand and muttered to himself, "Even your hand feels very familiar. Nicky''s... It doesn''t feel this way."


    I smiled and pulled my hand back. "President Grant, please respect yourself."


    "I''m sorry. I just suddenly wanted to hold you."


    I could see that it was a


    n


    subconscious action. It was amon thing he did before he lost his memory, and habits did not. change. As for me, I was a little infatuated and somewhat dependent.


    "Can I try again?" I held out my hand.


    Theo raised his hand hesitantly. He looked at me, and I looked at him before nodding slightly to him.


    Finally, he let himself go.


    When I touched his hand, it felt like an electric current had slipped through from the palm of my hand to the bottom of my heart. I nced at him, and he seemed to be feeling the same.


    "It''s really familiar..." Theo said softly again.


    The atmosphere at the moment was very strange, but then someone''s voice struck like thunder. "What are you doing?!"


    It was Nicky.


    Then came the sound of footstepsing down the stairs...

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Theo immediately let go of my hand with a guilty look.


    Smiling slightly, I lowered my hand.


    Nicky rushed downstairs angrily. It was as if her feet were about to be driven through the floor. She inserted herself between us, and with her head lowered, she nced at my hand before pointing at it and saying, ¡°Wanda, I caught you just now. You were definitely holding Theo''s hand. You''re so shameless!"


    She was so vicious that it felt like she was going to swallow me up. She was gnashing her teeth, and her expression was hideous.


    Theo exined on my behalf even before I could speak, "It''s not her; it''s me."


    Hearing this, Nicky turned her head and frowned. With disbelief in her tone, she asked, "Theo, what are you talking about?"


    Theo looked at me and nodded at her. "I just thought it felt strange, so I talked to her for a bit."


    "Talk? Do you talk with your hand?" Nicky grabbed his hand, lookingpletely unwilling. "I''m the only one who can hold your hand. How can you let it be defiled by others?!"


    Defiled...


    Such a serious word to use.


    I watched helplessly as she went crazy, but it was gettingte and I was a little tired. "You two can stay here to work on your rtionship, but I''m going back to my room."


    "Stop right there!"


    Nicky shouted, ordering me to stop. "You must''ve seduced Theo, you vixen!"


    She had obviously lost her mind because she raised her hand toward me.


    I was not one to let her throw me on the chopping block so easily. I was about to catch her hand, but Theo caught it first. He stopped Nicky''s hand, his expression a little displeased. "Nicky, don''t cause trouble. This is my fault. You should me me."


    Nicky looked at him, puzzled. Then, she looked back at me. She shook her head like a rattle. "It''s only been so long and you''re already talking to her. Are you faithless? Are you? Tell me!"


    "No, don''t misunderstand. I just don''t think you need to be like this."


    "Why not? You''re my husband. You can only have me in your eyes and no other women."


    This woman had substituted me quite fast.


    However, looking at her face, she was really panicking this time. She was worried that Theo had recalled some of his memories, which was why he came to have a chat with me. She was worried that we would have some kind of physical contact.


    I smirked and watched them quarrel as if I were watching a y.


    Nicky was still disying her stubbornness. She crossed her arms across her chest with a look of resentment. "You have to promise me that you won''t approach her in the future."


    "Okay, I understand," Theo responded quite quickly.


    One could tell that Nicky really loved Theo very much. She was easily subdued by him.


    The show ended not long after, and Nicky looked back at me. Although all of her anger had subsided, there was still dissatisfaction in her tone. "Out of consideration for Theo,?''ll let it slide this time, but be careful next time!"


    She dragged Theo upstairs after she said that.


    She looked at me from the corner of her eye from time to time when she made her way upstairs, and I caught it all.


    Considering Nicky''s character, how could she actually let this matter slide?


    After what happened tonight, she would likely do something to me again.


    However, that was exactly what I wanted.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until their figures disappeared from view that I took out my phone. I tapped on a familiar avatar, edited the content, and sent the message. I received a reply within a few minutes: [OK]


    It looked like a simple reply, but it actually contained a lot more.


    Just wait, Nicky. I would make sure you got payback.


    I looked upstairs in the direction they disappeared to, and the corners of my mouth gradually pulled up into a smile...

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    ?


    The next day.


    I woke upte, and I saw that no one was home.


    Theo and Nicky had both gone to work. I went out after washing up.


    I was out to fulfill the promise I made and went to the hospital to apany Shannon.


    In the hospital ward, Shannon and I looked at each other as I ate the grapes on her table. Seeing that she kept staring at me, I handed over the te. "Would you like one?"


    "No thanks."


    Nowadays, if Shannon were not eating, she would be sleeping. ording to her words, she had be a sponger but a happy one.


    She tilted her head and looked at me before letting out a sigh.


    I found her sigh highly inexplicable and looked at her. "Why are you sighing at me?"


    "I''m thinking about how you, a female elite in the workce, have been reduced to this." Shannon could not help but be sorry.


    She said this in a joking tone, and I was sessfully amused by her. Going along with her, I put down the te and sighed. "Tell me about it. I''ve fallen so low that I can onlye to apany you."


    Shannon suddenly smiled and patted me. "Are you dragging me through the mud with you?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Alright, alright. I was just kidding. Is Jordan noting today? Why don''t I see him?" I looked out but did not see a single person.


    Seeing my surveying appearance, Shannon seemed a little puzzled. "You seem to be looking forward to seeing him today."


    I shook my head and denied it. "No, I just think it''s weird. Ie to see you quite often, but I''ve never seen him. Is he so busy that he just tossed you, a pregnant woman who''s about to give birth soon, here?"


    "Jordan has been really busy recently. I think it''s a new project. If he can make progress with it, it''ll run a good trend, so he''s very concerned about it."


    It looked like Shannon knew what work he is busy with. Jordan probably reported to her every day.


    I nodded. "Is that so? What kind of new project takes precedence over his wife?"


    "I''m not very clear about the


    specifics. Anyway, it involves a new field, and it falls under the technical category, so I don''t understand it very well. In short, it''s a super


    important project, but it has


    been


    confirmed yet. I don''t know where the hold-up is." Shannon had no reservations about me and told me everything she knew.


    This new field was an important project in the field of technology.


    I fell deep in thought. Thinking back about what I had participated in before, could not help but make guess. "Could it be artificial intelligence?"


    "I don''t know." Shannon shrugged, unable to answer my question.


    It felt like it might be.


    I did not ask any more questions. I figured Shannon did not know anything more. "He''s in charge of making money to support his family, and you''re in charge of looking as pretty as a flower."


    "As if. I''ve gained a few pounds recently. I''ll definitely go exercise once the baby is born"


    Women would always care about their body shape.


    "Or you can enjoy yourself for a few more months and we can exercise together when my baby is born."


    "I''ll be a 200-pound tubby by then." Shannonughed, but what she said was not really funny.


    At this moment, the door of the ward suddenly opened. "I''m sorry I''mte." It was Jordan''s voice.


    Both of us looked toward the door, and when Jordan saw me, his expression changed slightly. "Wan... Miss Lane."


    "It''s okay. Just call me by my name."


    "Alright. Shannon, how do you feel..." He changed the subject in an instant. It looked like he still felt some kind of debt when facing me. Seeing the love between Shannon and him, I was also happy for Shannon.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    ?


    With Jordan here, the smile on Shannon''s face gradually became more wanton.


    This was love''s magic.


    I did not know how much time passed before Jordan remembered that I was here. He turned around, his two sharp brows abruptly furrowing together. "By the way, Wanda, you''re trending again."


    "Me?"


    His words confused me a little, and Shannon was the first to react. "Is there some kind of news going about again?"


    Since Shannon was pregnant and could not be exposed to high radiation, Jordan had specially taken her phone away since she overused it.


    "Well, there are hashtags about it."


    "Show me now."


    Shannon grabbed Jordan''s phone while I fished out my own and swiped through.


    [Divorce may be in the forefront, but a new love is blossoming in the back]


    [Lane''s illicit affairs are suspected to be the reason behind the husband and wife''s divorce.]


    The photo attached was a photo of me helping wipe the sweat off Drover that day. The article was written in a way that made everything sound usible. It said something like I had already been involved with Drover and just went with the flow after divorcing Theo. It read like something that could have actually happened.


    I sighed. The paparazzi and reporters really loved stirring up trouble. They simply wrote whatever.


    Shannon had also read the news. She raised her head and gave me a sinister smile. "You and that Drover, eh?"


    "Do you believe what the media says too?"


    "Look at this photo. Look how intimate you look." Shannon pointed to the photo on the phone.


    It really was rather ambiguous.


    The atmosphere then had indeed been a highly charged one that even my heart had been beating very fast.


    Waving my hand, I pursed my lips and said, "He was helping me clean the windows that day. I saw that he was sweating a lot and thought of wiping it off for him. I didn''t expect someone to take a photo."


    I felt that something was off when I said that. Shannon did too.


    "Someone''s been watching you?" Her eyes widened.


    I looked around. "Yeah, she''s watching me. How could it be such a coincidence otherwise?"


    "You mean Nicky?"


    "I can''t think of anyone other than her."


    "That woman is truly amazing. You said she got up to all kinds of tricks just to get ahead and be with Theo, right?" Shannon could not help but marvel.


    Before this, I only thought that she appeared in our lives because of Theo and all the things she did had beer for him, but now, I was a little uncertain...


    I rolled my eyes slightly. "Perhaps it''s time for her to take her identity seriously considering such a long time has passed."


    It was time to get the ball rolling.


    It was a pretty good idea to use news about Drover and me to create heat first before bringing up the fact that she and Theo were together.


    ?????


    "Nicky is so powerful. Do you not n on doing anything?" Jordan knew was not one to sit still, so when he asked this, he just wanted


    to know what my ns were.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, I really had none.


    I smiled and turned to them. "What can I do? Let''s see how things progress first. This news doesn''t mean much to me, but it does to Grant Corporation."


    "Why do you say so?"


    "Grant Corporation has signed a


    project with Drover, and the artificial intelligence development is still ongoing With the news breaking this time, it won''t be good for Drover''s reputation. Presumably, the implicated. How can Grant Corporation protect themselves then?" Content belongs


    project will also be out


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Jordan listened to my words carefully, and when I mentioned artificial intelligence, there was an obvious shift in his eyes.


    "That''s right. Nicky brought it upon herself." Shannon smiled.


    I picked up my bag and said, "Although I don''t care about this, I still have to know what the others think about this. I''ll be off first."


    After I said that, I picked up my feet and walked out.


    I nced at Jordan before leaving.


    Shannon thought I was looking at her. "Don''t forget toe see me again."


    "Okay."


    After leaving, I vaguely heard Jordan''s voice. "I''m going to the toilet."

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    ?


    I went to Drover''s office. Standing at his door, I shot him a message.


    A moment passed and he came out to open the door before leading me in with a surprised look on his face. "Why did youe here all of a sudden?"


    "We can talk inside."


    Outside was not a ce to talk.


    I could feel countless pairs of eyes staring at me when I went in. They must have seen the news.


    Following Drover through theyers of security, we finally arrived at his office.


    "Please sit." He poured me a ss of water.


    "Thanks."


    Drover sat next to me. He did not seem to be affected by the news, or did he not know about it yet?


    After clearing my throat a little, I tentatively asked, "Have you seen today''s hot gossip?"


    "I have," he responded without hesitation and in a calm tone.


    It looked like he really did not care.


    "I wonder if it''ll hinder your work." I would not have taken this to heart if I were not worried that his project would be affected.


    The masses had the memory of fish. They would immediately forget about something once they got the next hot topic.


    Drover waved his hand. "You came here because you were worried about this? Don''t worry, mypany isn''t that fragile. Our projects are proceeding steadily."


    "What about your project with Grant Corporation? I''m guessing Nicky will announce that she and Theo are together next."


    When the news breaks, Grant Corporation would be affected to some extent. There would also be problems on Carlson''s side, so I would have to inform them in advance.


    "No, this kind of news isn''t some kind of dug-up dirt. Not to mention, it''s a topic the reporters were sold, so it''ll disappear soon," Drover revealed. "Our influence is definitely not as great as those famous celebrities. The fact we became a hot topic shows that someone pushed us up there. Nicky has really put in a lot of thought and effort."


    "It''s good if it doesn''t affect you. I just came to confirm. You can go back to your work, then. I''ll leave first. Goodbye."


    "Why don''t you stay for a bit more? Let''s have dinner together tonight." Drover called out to me with both hands spread out. "Since you''re


    already here." Content belongs toN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I hesitated but could not refuse. After going through the invitation in my mind, I nodded. "Okay, but I don''t seem to have much to do."


    Drover nced at his watch. "It''s about time anyway. I''ll show you around. We''ll be just in time to head out and eat after that." "Alright."


    He took me through a passage. I never thought that there would be a secret passage like this in an office. It felt like an ancient secret passage, and it took us some time to reach the bottom.


    It actually led downstairs.


    I found it quite incredible, and at the same time, I was amazed that Drover''s mind coulde up with such a design.


    "They''re now researching a new skill


    with the expectation of having it implemented into our lives in the future..." Drover would get so excited and speak endlessly as long as it was about his field of expertise.


    I was also very content listening to him talk about the many research and development systems.


    Before I knew it, it was gettingte and Drover brought me out of the office to eat in the city.


    "Eat more. You''ve lost weight recently."


    "Okay, I''ll eat more."


    I had a pleasant chat with Drover as we ate. After dinner, he took me back to the vi.


    "Go back and rest early. Don''t think too much," Drover said suddenly.


    Was he trying to console me?


    I nodded and pursed my lower lip. "You too. Bye."


    "Goodbye."


    Watching Drover drive away, I turned around and entered the house.


    Coincidentally, Theo was there again.


    He could not possibly be waiting for me this time.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    ?


    I looked at him, my gaze yful and my tone light. "President Grant, could it be that you''re waiting for me today as well?"


    I was joking and did not expect him to reply to me seriously, "Yes, I was waiting for you."


    ttered, I paused. What had gotten into him these two days?


    I nced upstairs. Was Nicky going toe down again?


    "She''s not back yet."


    Seeing through my thoughts, Theo opened his mouth and said, relieving my doubts.


    "Well, let''s talk, then. What''s the matter?" I sighed in relief and turned to look at him. I had no ns of taking a seat since I did not think that it would take long. I just stood.


    Theo also stood up and faced me. "In today''s news, you and Drover..."


    "What''s wrong with Drover and me? President Grant, don''t tell me you''re bothered by who I''m with?" With a brow raised, I snatched his words and asked directly.


    Confused by my actions, Theo pursed his dry lips. I cut him off from what he was going to say just now and probably even threw a wrench at what he wanted to say after that.


    "No, I just don''t feel very happy." He lowered his head and said, sounding a little aggrieved.


    I looked at him, feeling rather amused when I heard his words. Chuckling, I asked in confusion, "What''s the matter? You can have Nicky, but I can''t have Drover?"


    My words rendered Theo speechless. His eyes flickered, and he looked a little helpless.


    Sensing that I was a bit too hostile, I restrained myself. "So... why do you feel unhappy?"


    "I don''t know. My heart felt stuffy after I saw the news."


    It was the residual love.


    Even if one were suffering from amnesia, an encounter with a particr switch could still trigger emotions from before.


    I lowered my eyes, feeling helpless


    for him and for myself. "Nicky is your wife now. Since you believe in her, just live good life. I won''t disturb you. I''m still just a little reluctant to leave now. I''ll leave when I figure things out. If you need me to pay the rent, I''ll oblige too." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''ve always believed in her, but I keep dreaming about things and people from the past recently. She''s never in my dreams, only you." Theo''s tone suddenly turned affectionate.


    My hands were clenched into fists,


    and they were pressed against the seam of my trousers. Thinking of the voices from that night, I shook my head. "Regardless, since you''ve done that... with her, you shou responsibility for her."


    I was about to leave for my room after that.


    take


    "Done what?" Behind him, Theo seemed puzzled and asked me.


    "That!" I yelled at him.


    Theo looked confused, and I was speechless. Did he really not know what I was talking about or was he just pretending?


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." He shook his head.


    Just when I was about to continue and exin to him, noises came from outside the door. "Nicky must be back. It''s fine if you don''t know. I''m going to head upstairs to avoid being scolded by her again


    Leaving those words hastily, I ran upstairs and went back to my room.


    When Iy down on the bed, I felt physically and mentally exhausted. I was tired even without going to work, and my heart was tired.


    There were voices outside the door. It was Nicky and Theo who were walking by, and I could vaguely hear their conversation.


    "You really didn''t talk to her just now? I keep having the feeling that she just came back."


    "No."


    He did not even dare admit that we interacted.


    Iughed andy back down on the bed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    ?


    I knew Nicky would be restless, but I did not expect her to act so quickly.


    She first bought the headlines for the next several days, all of which used the phrase ''mysterious announcement'' in red as a gimmick to attract the public and signify that there would be big news in three days.


    Although most people in Grant Corporation knew about her current rtionship with Theo, the outside world did not. At present, she was nning to make an announcement by using the momentum that came with foreshadowing so that when their rtionship was announced to the public three dayster, it would create a sensation.


    This was the fastest way for her to get herself settled in Grant Corporation.


    I read the news while holding my phone in hand. Although they were just a few short words, I could already see her ambitions clearly.


    She did not want just Theo.


    Shannon nced at me and said cautiously, "What are you thinking?"


    Looking back at her, there was a slight glint in my eyes. I pursed my lower lip. Sighing, I then said, "I''m, of course,menting. Seeing this woman get so much ahead, she must''ve nned every step carefully."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing my answer, Shannon''s entire face twisted into a ball. She had always liked holding grudges the most. If she were not about to give birth now, she would probably have gone directly to Nicky and given her a good one.


    I should be d she could not move now.


    "I''ve never seen such a brazen person before. Tell me, how can this kind of person just appear out of nowhere and harm the world?" She frowned, her tone filled with mncholy.


    Narrowing my eyes, I stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder, signaling for her to calm down and not worry about me.


    Despite being the person involved, I was still prettyid-back. I was evenforting someone else now. "This kind of person will reap what they sow. Let''s wait and see."


    After pouring out a te of dried nuts, I started going through them,pletely ignoring this matter.


    Seeing my appearance, Shannon


    hated that I was not responding the way she thought I should and forced herself to speak, "Why are you so forgiving? Nicky has not only stolen your husband but is now possibly reaching her ws into Grant Corporation. Why are you indifferent?"


    "What can I do?" I asked rhetorically, tilting my head to look at her.


    Sure enough, this question that I asked Shannon stumped her, and she stopped talking. After hesitating for a long time, she shook her head. "Alright, alright. I can''t convince you. I''ve also never met anyone you. Any ordinary person would''ve kicked up a fuss."


    I picked up some dried nuts and put them into her mouth while smiling. "That''s right. I''m not an ordinary person. were to go up to every door knocking and crying, not only will be the one embarrassed but everyone else would also see me as a joke, no?"


    She chewed the nuts in her mouth, then swallowed them quickly. After that, Shannon continued, "Didn''t you say you have a n for the next step? It''s been so long yet I haven''t seen anything from you. As for her, she keeps making moves one after another."


    "Don''t worry. It''s not time yet," I replied to her casually.


    Seeing that there was no expression on my face, Shannon looked at me with a little more of a smile. "It''s a big move, huh? Could you tell me what it is first?" She approached me and smiled slyly.


    I chuckled softly while holding onto my secret. "The secret can''t be revealed. Don''t think I''ll tell you about it."


    "Hmph, fine, then. I''ll witness it sooner orter anyway. Perhaps it''ll surprise me too."


    "Probably."


    Shannon became even more interested when I said that and looked like she was looking forward to it even more. "I''ll wait patiently, then. Don''t tell me it won''t be done by the time my child is born, though.¡±


    "You can take it as a surprise for your child''s birth." I looked up at her and smiled.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    ?


    The moon was shining bright in the sky, but it could not illuminate the way.


    There was no one in this lonely alley. I had just finished dinner with Shannon in her ward when Jordan came back. I left as I did not want to disturb them.


    Since I just ate, I did not want to go back too early. I decided to go for a walk on my own along this alley to help digest my dinner.


    I did not like the busy traffic on therger streets, and the tranquility of the alleys was unexpectedly attractive to me.


    It was quiet, and no one would be around to disturb me.


    Suddenly, there were two figures in front of me, blocking my way.


    I looked up. They were unfamiliar faces. Looking at them, I took a few steps back. "Who sent you?"


    I had been through these kinds of situations so many times that I was not afraid anymore.


    The two of them looked at each other as if surprised by my reaction. Perhaps they had never seen someone so calm when they had been obstructed. "You''re Wanda Lane, right?"


    "Yes. Who''s the boss who sent you two to obstruct me? Let''s talk. Is it for money, or is it something else?" I already had the answer deep down, but I did not reveal it.


    The thinner man gave me a sharp look. "What a load of nonsense. Juste with us if you know what''s best for you and we won''t make it hard for you."


    It looked like they wanted something else since that person ad told them not to hurt me.


    If that was the case, then there was nothing to fear.


    I nodded and replied, "Okay, let''s go. Where are we headed?"


    They took me to a ck Volkswagen and opened the door to let me in. After I got in, the skinny guy went to the front to drive while the stockier man sat next to me.


    I fixed my eyes on the window the entire journey. Feeling the cool wind outside, I was very refreshed. The car swerved, turning into several alleys before exiting the main road and then turning into another small road again. It all seemed veryplicated.


    "We''re here."


    Only after the thin man''s voice sounded did I react. The stocky man pushed me out of the car.


    Upon opening the car door, we wereText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    met with an abandoned dpidated


    el:


    house in front of us. We were probably in the suburbs, and the


    house looked like it was self-built.


    Under their lead, I arrived at the second floor.


    The wind was blowing in all


    directions. There was no electricity, so it was dark and one could tell that therewas nothing here with what little moonlight that shone through.


    After standing about for a while, I got impatient and said, "I''m already here. You don''t need to hide anymore. You might as well face me head-on than hide."


    A long time passed and no voice answered me.


    The two men looked back at me with sharp eyes as if to remind me not to cause trouble.


    However, I ignored them. I did not want to waste time, so I said again, "Do you hear me, Nicky?!"


    The moment I said that, a figure came out of the darkness. She pped her hands and smiled. "You''re still quite smart, Wanda."


    Nicky''s disgusting face came into view. She approached me slowly and did not stop until she was in front of me. She lifted my chin with her fingers and leaned in closer "The calmer you are, the more disgusted I am. Pretend to be afraid and ask me for mercy and maybe I''ll let you go."


    "You dare do this to me, Nicky?" I met her knife-like gaze with a calm tone.


    I had told her about the people backing me and thought she would not dare do anything.


    Unfortunately, I underestimated her again.


    Hearing my words, Nicky turned around and smiled as she pointed to the two men. "Do you know why I told them not to hurt you?" "Why?"


    Since she wanted me to press for answers, I would just ask.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    ?


    I saw Nicky smile in a sinister manner. Putting on a posture of extremefort, she said leisurely, "Of course, it''s so that I can do it myself."


    I did not know where she got a dagger from, but she slowly walked toward me.


    With every step she took, the smile on her face deepened.


    Although it was just a dagger, it looked especially intimidating under the moonlight as if it were shining with cold light.


    I felt a little frightened and stepped back.


    Seeing my movement, Nickyughed out loud sarcastically. "So, you do know fear. It looks like you really do have the desire to live."


    My eyes followed the knife in her hand closely, for fear that she would swing the knife down in haste.


    "You''ve already got your wish. Why are you still trying to hurt me?" I asked her.


    Nicky nced at the two people behind her, her eyes narrowing. "Go outside and stand guard. Sound an alert immediately if you notice movement."


    "Understood."


    The two men disappeared from the second floor immediately after receiving the order.


    Only the two of us were left here, and Nicky''s eyes fell on me again. "You''re asking me why I want to hurt you? Don''t you know why?"


    I frowned, not understanding what she was saying. "I don''t understand."


    Sheughed coldly, and it was terrifying. "Theo is already an amnesiac from his injury, yet he still has feelings for you. It''s so strange."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Nicky said this, I realized that it was Theo''s attitude toward me the past two days that made her anxious. She was thinking about getting rid of me as soon as possible to avoid futureplications.


    "But he still obeys you."


    "As long as you''re still here, it''s only temporary. With you here, you''ll only restore his memory bit by bit. I can''t let such a thing happen! Don''t even think about seeding with me here Nicky''s gaze was hard and a ferocity shed in her scarlet eyes.


    If I were alone, I would have the guts to fight her, but I was now pregnant. If I were to be careless the moment I acted... I could not imagine the oue.


    Looking at her, I figured I could only buy myself some more time by keeping her calm.


    "Nicky, if youy your hands on me, they''ll be defiled. If your acts are discovered, not only will you be separated from Theo, but you''ll also have to go to court. Are you sure you still want to hurt me?"


    I knew that she valued living with Theo the most, which was why I said these words.


    After hearing what I said, Nicky''s face softened a little, but she still had not put down the knife in her hand. "What you said makes sense. I can''t throw my life away just because of you."


    Her gentle voice gave me a little peace of mind. Her voice raised


    elive


    again in the next second, however. "But I''ve already drawn this knife, can''t just put it away without drawing blood. How about this? I took a knife for your child before, so why don''t you pay me back now and let me slice your face?"


    ??:


    "That was something that you arranged yourself. It has nothing to do with me, Nicky. If youy a finger on me today, I promise you the consequences will be serious." My attitude was no longer soft. I squared my shoulders and told her that there would be serious consequences.


    Nicky''s eyes widened. The smile on her face froze, and she looked at me with a grim expression. "You dare challenge me? The fact I dare to bring you here means that I have already figured out how to deal with your corpse. No one will know you died here."


    First, she said it was not worth throwing her life away for me. Now, she was saying she would have me die here. How could this woman''s words be so contradictory?


    "Okay, do it, then."

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    ?


    I stared at her without any dodging.


    The sudden change of attitude made Nicky flinch. She looked around to confirm that no one was here before looking at me. "You... Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I won''t be able to escape no matter what, no?" I stared at her with a look of indifference in my eyes.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that I did not seem to care about my life and death, Nicky sighed. "I was just scaring you. What a killjoy."


    Frowning, I looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    She smiled and threw the dagger aside before pping her hands. "You really thought I''d do it? I''m not that stupid. I still want to stay with Theo, so how can I get my hands dirty?"


    My heart calmed down a bit, but I still did not rx and my nerves were still tense. "Then what''s your purpose for bringing me here today?"


    "While I''m not going toy a finger on you, I can make you disappear." She smirked and looked out. "Why aren''t they here yet?"


    Who else wasing?


    Staying vignt, I looked in the direction she was looking, but no one was there.


    What was she going to do?


    "Nicky, I advise you to stay calm." I pursed my lips, feeling a little uneasy.


    There was still a smile on that pretty face, but it was bing more and more brazen. "Being obedient will only lead one to being bullied. Look at you, didn''t you fall into such a situation despite being obedient?"


    Looking at Nicky''s face, I could not help myself. "Tell me, what are you nning to do?"


    "Do you know that there are people whock a wife?" She narrowed her eyes suddenly and asked me mysteriously.


    "What people?"


    "People from the deep mountains and old forests; people who live in the countryside. Their sons can''t get a wife, so they can only head outside and trick some outsiders into joining their families. If they don''t obey, they''ll be locked up and beaten until they ept reality."


    I had always heard news like that, and every time I saw it, I felt sorry for those young girls.


    However, listening to Nicky''s words now, could it be...


    "Yes, I''ve contacted them and told them that I have a very beautiful girl here. I made a deal with a man."


    Nicky blinked, looking expectant"


    "Aren''t you able to live well


    anywhere? Well, I''d like to see if you can live well in those conditions."


    "You''re crazy, Nicky!" I turned around and was about to leave when the two men who had just gone down appeared again.


    I could only stop and look back at Nicky.


    She smiled unabated and with pride. "Since you''re already here, how can I let you go? Just wait here. Someone wille to pick you up."


    Meeting her gaze, I regained my


    composure. "It doesn''t matter. I sent


    a message to someone before


    came. I believe they''ll arrive soon.


    Why don''t you take them along and let them expose you?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How did you know that I was going to strike tonight?" Nicky suddenly became vignt. She looked around,pletely on guard.


    I smiled lightly. "Of course, I knew. You should have them retreat now, or else I won''t be held responsible.."


    "Damn it!"


    I heard Nicky swearing in a low voice. After that, she motioned for the two men to leave first. She also probably asked them to inform those other people that she would be staying here with me.


    She walked up to me, searched my body, and found my mobile phone. She nced at the messages. "It''s true. You told Drover. You''re good Wanda, but I won''t stop. Just you wait!"


    Nicky spat out these words and left the area in a hurry.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    ?


    I was left alone, and I sighed. I stood on the balcony on the second floor, looking at the sky.


    The ce had not yet been renovated, and there were rough and dirty bricks everywhere. I put my hands by my sides and waited for Drover toe.


    I was troubling him again. I said I did not want to trouble him but still ended up doing it.


    After a while, I heard someoneing upstairs. I turned my head and saw Drover.


    He came up anxiously and looked around. Seeing that there was no one here, he was a little relieved, but he then saw the dagger in the corner. Drover came toward me and looked me up and down. "Are you okay? Are you injured? I saw a dagger on the ground. She didn''t hurt you, did she?" He asked a series of questions, and they all revolved around my safety. I shook my head and responded softly, "I''m not hurt. I told her I notified you and she ran."


    "You told her directly?" Drover looked a little surprised.


    "Yeah, otherwise, I''d be sold to a mountain vige." I shrugged, making nothing of it.


    What I did not expect, however, was Drover''s handsome face sinking and his tone turning a little harsh. "How could you tell her directly? What if she didn''t run away and instead got angry? It''s dangerous with you alone here. Don''t you know that?!"


    Hearing his increasingly angry tone, I was stunned. Drover really cared about me.


    I did not get mad at him because he was mad at me. On the contrary, I felt lucky.


    Looking at Drover, I smiled. "Thank you for caring so much about me, but I had measures in ce. I wouldn''t have let her hurt me."


    Seeing my well-behaved appearance, Drover was no longer angry, but he was still displeased with my impulsive behavior. He remained silent and did not speak until we got into the car.


    I nced at him secretly. Drover''s face was so gloomy at this time that it made me a little afraid to speak.


    After pursing my dry lips, I deliberately coughed a few times, trying to get his attention.


    Sure enough, Drover looked at me, but he just nced at me and did not say anything.


    Was he mad at me for my approach?


    I did not know what he was mad about exactly.


    "Drover, why are you still angry?" I could not stand the atmosphere, so I spoke first.


    He was sitting next to me and only replied to me after a while, "Do you still want to go back?"


    I was caught off guard by this question. I paused, then said, "I think... I shouldn''t go back to the vi."


    I still remember what Nicky said. It was the changes in Theo over the past few days that rattled her. T continue to live in Regal Vi would only continue inviting her advances.


    For the sake of my child, I had to endure.


    "Thene back to my ce." Drover''s tone finally softened, probably because he thought I had finally thought things through.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Are you still angry?" I carefully asked again.


    He let out a long breath and then


    said, "I''m not angry anymore,


    Wanda I was angry that you


    didn''t


    think about your own safety. Do you understand?" Content belongs to


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    I nodded. "I understand. It won''t happen again."


    "Will there be a next time?"


    "Of course not."


    When Drover heard this, he chuckled lightly. I alsoughed, and the heavy atmosphere finally returned to one of warmth.


    The car was headed toward his


    small vi. Although it was also in the suburbs, the way there was filled withdife and was not as deadas before.


    We arrived, and as soon as I got out of the car, I was tackled into a hug. "Sis Wan, it''s great that you''re fine."

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    ?


    His embrace was fierce and intense, and it almost suffocated me. Drover noticed something was wrong and pulled me out of his embrace while patiently saying, "She won''t be able to take it if you continue hugging her so what."


    "Won''t be able to take what? Could it be that I''m too handsome that you almost fainted from my allure, Sis Wan?" I did not know what was the connection between the two, but Marius was still able to connect them together.


    Iughed out loud and just shook my head.


    Just when he was about to start again, Drover grabbed him. "It''s because you''re suffocating her."


    We entered the room together. Marius scratched his head and looked at me with embarrassment. "Sorry, Sis Wan. I got a little excited and perhaps was a little heavy-handed. You don''t know this, but I was next to Drover when you sent the message but he asked me to stay and watch the house. He didn''t allow me to tag along. Isn''t he just asking me to get worried sick from waiting?"


    Knowing that he also cared about me, I smiled at him. "It''s okay, but I guess I won''t be able to go back to Regal Vi anymore."


    "Just stay here." Drover''s voice drifted over from not far away.


    He brought two sses of water and handed one of them to me. Marius was just about to grab the other, but Drover downed it in the next second. "Go pour yourself a cup if you want a drink."


    Marius looked helpless. "This is favoritism."


    He chose not to drink after that and just slumped on the sofa.


    "It seems a little out of ce for me to stay here. You two are, after all, grown men."


    "It''s okay. If it bothers you, I can go stay at Marius'' house and leave this ce to you."


    When I heard this, I no longer dared voicing any objections and just quickly shook my head. "No that''s alright. I''ll live here temporarily, then."


    Drover nodded. "Your room is still the same. You didn''t take away all your clothes that time. Just throw away the old ones. I''ll buy some new ones for you tomorrow."


    His thoughtfulness made even Marius jealous. "Brother, when will you treat me like this too?"


    "When you be a woman!"


    "Wow, ruthless much?"


    Watching them quarrel, I thought they must have a good rtionship.


    A multitude of thoughts were


    whirling


    my mind, and after


    while, I said, "Don''t worry


    a


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    think I still have to go be t


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    The two of them asked in unison, their expressions one of puzzlement.


    I rolled my eyes. "Uhm... to get my stuff back."


    Drover did not object. He just told me to be careful. "I have official business tomorrow, so why don''t Marius apany you?"


    "Yes, Sis Wan. I''ll be your escort.


    With me, that woman, Nicky, won''t


    even think twice about"


    Marius proimed as he patted his chest. Content belongs


    I nodded. "Okay, let''s go together tomorrow."


    wn


    "Alright, then I''ll head back to my room to practice. I''ll scare her to death tomorrow," Marius said and ran upstairs.


    Looking at his fiery silhouette, Drover and I looked at each other and smiled.


    He walked up to me and smiled brightly. "You''re probably tired from today. You should go back to your room to rest early." "You too. You''ve worked hard. Thank you."


    "You''ve already thanked me. Stop thanking me if you take me as a friend."


    "Alright, good night, then."


    "Good night."


    I went back to the room and looked around the ce. It had only been one day, but I felt as if my frame of mind had changed.


    Going back to Regal Vi tomorrow should be quite exciting.


    I chose a set of pajamas and then started washing up. After washing up, Iy on the bed. My mind was filled with Theo. I still missed him a lot. Just what would I have to do to stop thinking about him?


    I might as well have amnesia too...Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    ?


    We chose to depart at 10 o''clock, and it had just turned noon when we arrived at the vi.


    At the door of the vi, I nced at Marius. He was standing behind me, giving me courage. "Don''t be afraid. With me here, you can be confident." This sentence was warm and funny.


    The corners of my mouth twitched up as I entered the house.


    Seeing me, Nicky was stunned for a moment. She obviously did not expect me toe back.


    She folded her arms and looked at me domineeringly. "You didn''te backst night. I thought you wouldn''te anymore."


    "I see someone is really treating this ce as their home, not to mention their shamelessness knows no bounds." Behind me, Marius scolded her. Hearing the voice, Nicky nced back. Marius had worn a ck suit in order to highlight his imposing demeanor. He looked stalwart, upright, and immacte.


    Nicky''s face twisted slightly, and her tone was obviously displeased. "I didn''t expect Marius Klein to be so good to you, Wanda. I really don''t understand what about you is so attractive."


    "Sis Wan is loved by everyone. Not everyone can have this ability. For some people, they can be butt naked in front of me and I''d still treat them like a pig," The words he uttered were those used in the streets. They did not really match his outfit but his character.


    Likely because she had never been talked back to like this before, Nicky''s face was stained with anger. "Marius Klein, you''d better watch yourself."


    "Oh dear, am I going too far? But wouldn''t you know it best? You exemplify it perfectly." Marius smiled while uttering amusing retorts, but it was infuriating to listen when in Nicky''s shoes.


    Nicky huffed and red at me. "Nicky, you brought him back on purpose to anger me, didn''t you?"


    Shaking my head, I chuckled. "As if I have that much time on my hands. I came back to pack my things." "Oh, you''ve finallye to your senses. So, you''re ready to leave, yes?" Nicky''s tone suddenly turned festive. This woman, once she let her guard down, wore no disguise at all. One could read all her emotions instantly. "Yes, you''re finally getting what you wish for. Are you happy?" I ignored her and turned to head upstairs.


    Marius followed me, and when he


    entered the small room, he


    eximed, "My God, that woman actually upied your room! It''s really abhorrent. When I saw herst time she was all gentle-like.bdidn''t


    expect her to be such a person.


    I ignored him and just packed my luggage. I really wanted to leave, but I was still a little reluctant to.


    Seemingly having seen through my thoughts, Marius came up to


    comfort me. "It''s okay, Sis We


    You''t have a brand new beginning after leaving here." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing at him, I just smiled. After packing up my things, Marius helped me with my luggage and we went downstairs together.


    "Wait." Nicky stopped me. "Since you are leaving, you must also sign this."


    I turned around. It was the divorce agreement.


    Theo had clearly signed it above. As long as I put my signature down, this agreement would take effect.


    "I''m curious how you tricked him into signing it." I looked at her with a smile on my face.


    Nicky ced the agreement form on the table, took a pen, and ced it on the side. "It''s none of your business. You just need to sign it."


    I once wanted to divorce him, but I never did. I did not expect that I would have to sign it when the leading male was not here today. I stepped forward and picked up the pen...

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    ?


    As soon as I picked up the ck pen, Marius reached out and stopped me. His expression suddenly became serious. He looked at me with a solemn expression, and his tone was unusually serious, "Are you sure? You can''t go back if you sign it."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, I was a little hesitant.


    I had thought about the scene of my divorce from Theo many times, but I never thought that it would happen when he was not there.


    "Theo isn''t here now. Do you want to wait for him toe back?" Marius asked as he looked at me. He was worried that I would sign it out of impulse and regret itter.


    I was persuaded by him, and my hand paused.


    Nicky came over. "Will you wait for Theo toe back and suffer the humiliation?"


    She curved her lips wickedly. She looked like she had a n all thought out.


    She must have Theopletely wrapped around her finger now. That made sense. Considering Theo''s character, once he epted someone, he would treat them wholeheartedly.


    Well then, even if he was here, it would not change the reality.


    "Marius, let go. I''ve already thought it over." My voice sounded a little hoarse because my throat was very dry.


    His hand that was grabbing mine gradually let go. "As long as you''ve thought it through."


    It was about time that I did.


    I looked at him. "You''re right. I''m getting a new life."


    Smiling, I picked up the pen and signed my name on the agreement form.


    "It''s done."


    Nicky could not hide her joy. She picked up the agreement form happily, flipping and reading it through over and over again. She was ecstatic. Turning my head, I looked at Marius. "Let''s not disturb her here. Let''s go."


    "Alright."


    "Yes, yes, go on, Wanda. This isn''t your home anymore."


    Her words struck my heart, and it suddenly trembled. I was about to leave when I suddenly remembered something and turned back again.


    Nicky stared at me, filled with vignce. "What are you doing?"


    I took out the ess card for Regal Vi from my bag, "I''ll return this card to you. I''ll have nothing to do with it in the future and won''t be able to get in either. You can resto assured, Nicky."


    Seeing the card, she quickly picked it up and held it in her hands like it was a treasure. "I almost gave you a chance toe back. Great, it''s perfect now. Go on, Wanda. I won''t mess with you again as long as you leave." Content belongs to


    "I hope so."


    Marius and I walked out of the living room. I could hear Nicky dialing a number and vaguely heard her call out, "Master..."


    I could not catch what she said next. When I reached the door of the vi, I looked back. I still felt a little worried.


    "Let''s go, Sis Wan. From today onward, you''re free. Congrattions."


    Marius'' words brought me back to my senses. Yes, I was free.


    "Yeah, let''s go back."


    Back at Drover''s vi, he was already home.


    He stood up when he saw us. "You''ve packed everything?"


    "Yes, it''s all done. I''ll head back to my room to rest." I grabbed my luggage and brought it up myself.


    I did not care that Drover was


    looking at me strangely behind me. I


    knew that Marius would tell him. what had transpired, but I just felt that my emotions had not calmed down, so I hurried back to the room.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed and thinking of the divorce agreement I signed just now, I could not stop the tears from falling. I had not even noticed them myself.


    Wiping away my tears, Iy down, but my mind was filled with pieces of memory of my time with Theo.


    This was probably a post-divorce syndrome. I would reminisce about the good life I had with him at first but would be fine after some time. I kept repeating this tofort myself.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    ?


    It was gettingte, so I went downstairs for dinner.


    "Come on, Sis Wan. Drover cooked a lot of food today," Marius called out to me.


    Drover was also looking at me. "I''m sure you''re hungry. We were waiting for you to eat."


    Sitting among them and looking at the delicious food in front of me, I smiled and said, "It looks great. Let''s dig in."


    I was aware that both of them were watching me constantly when we were eating. I could not bear to be stared at like that and put down my cutlery to look at them. The two of them immediately lowered their heads to eat when I met their gazes.


    After letting out a few dry coughs, I opened my mouth and said, "Drover, you know all about what happened already, yes?"


    He understood what I was talking about, but to hear me asking him so directly stunned him. He only nodded after a while. "Well, Marius filled me in." I grinned and responded in a light tone, "I''m divorced now. From today on, I''m free, so I should be happy, right?"


    "Are you really happy?" Drover stared at me with deep eyes as if trying to see through me.


    "Of course." My expression really did not really resemble that of someone who was sad.


    Drover, however, was a little doubtful and was still worried. "Wanda, I know you''re someone who values feelings. Divorce isn''t a trivial matter. How could you not be sad?"


    I just smiled after hearing what he said. "The sadness is only temporary. I''m fine now. I feel relieved and rxed. I''m still pregnant, and I think the child gives me the greatestfort."


    These words came off as overly sincere, and Drover had nothing to say.


    Marius finally also rxed. "That''s good. Since Sis Wan said so, then we should believe her. Let''s be happy for her. She''s finally able to free herself from the bitter sea of marriage."


    "Yes, it''s time to celebrate."


    I had already settled the divorce as well as moved houses. What came after would be determined by Nicky.


    My guess was right as I received more news the next day.


    Topics such as [Theo''s New Love] swept through the hot topics, and of course, Nicky had bought these hot topics.


    She just wanted to sensationalize the matter; the bigger the better. That way, she could stabilize her position as Mrs. Grant.


    I went downstairs. Marius had


    obviously also read the news but did


    not know if I had, so he looked


    ??


    hesitant to say anything. It was very interesting to look at him act this way. Content belongs to


    "Enough with that expression of yours. I''ve read the articles. Nicky sure was anxious to announce it. I''ve long figured out that my divorce with Theo would also be announced."


    Even though only the title was revealed and the signing had not been revealed, it was enough.


    She just wanted to prove that Theo and I had already divorced and that she was not a mistress.


    "So you''ve seen it. So now..." Marius was still a little worried that I would wallow in my emotions again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I waved my hand and sat down on the sofa with a nonchnt expression. "Let her be. I won''t get involved anymore."


    Marius leaned over to me and looked at me with blinking eyes. "Sis Wan, didn''t you say you had a n before? What happened to it?"


    "I thought about it afterward. I''ve


    already divorced him and movedet


    out. Since I''m finally out of those muddy waters, why should I fall into them again? So, I''ve given up."


    Marius could not believe my calmness. "Sis Wan, you''ve been pulled into one scheme after another consecutively. Don''t you want to take revenge?"


    "Even if I want to, it''ll have to wait


    until after I''ve given birth. I''m worried that she''ll hurt the child." I touched my stomach. The most important thing now was to wee them first.


    Marius sighed and shook his head when he saw how rxed I looked.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    ?


    Since the divorce, things seemed to be popping up one after another.


    I was swiping my phone today when I saw a piece of news.


    ¡°Grant Corporation''s artificial intelligence project is suspected of giarism and may face huge losses..." I muttered the content of the article under my breath. The more I read, the more shocked I was.


    I could tell the problem at a nce. The core content of the artificial intelligence project that Grant and Drover were working on together had been stolen. Thatpany released the results before Grant Corporation and so, Grant Corporation had beenbeled a giarizer.


    I wonder how they were going to handle this.


    I was worried not only for Theo but also for Drover. I would have to ask him what was going on when he came back.


    Speak of the devil, I heard movement from downstairs. I went down and saw that he had really returned.


    Seeing me, Drover smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "I saw the media report." I took the lead and brought it up, but there was still no change in his expression. "Drover, was it really stolen?"


    I could not believe it. After all, this was a secret. The people involved in this project were all long-time employees. How could...Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Drover saw through my curiosity, but he was still as calm as ever. He sat down and said, "Wanda, don''t interfere in this matter, and don''t ask any more questions, okay?"


    Hearing his answer, I was stunned. I was so confused. I did not understand why he said that.


    Blinking my eyes, I expressed my doubt. "Why not?"


    He squared his shoulders and looked at me seriously before asking, "You''re no longer Grant Corporation''s employee or Theo''s wife. Why should you care about such a thing?"


    That struck my heart, and it hurt.


    My throat bobbed slightly. I took a breath and let it out before looking at Drover and saying, "But you''re my friend. What I care about is whether or not you''ll be affected."


    Hearing this, Drover''s eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at me with a bit of surprise in his eyes. "Is that so? You''re worried about me?"


    It was obvious he did not quite believe it.


    I was sincere, however, and nodded. "Yeah, I just want to know if you''ll be affected."


    He looked at me, his eyes narrowing.


    He only responded after being


    assured of my gaze. "Don''t worry, I won''t be affected. On the contrary, I stand to benefit from it."


    "You''ll benefit from it?"


    "We already found out that it was Grant Corporation''s employees who broke the confidentiality. ording to the contract requirements, Grant eo Corporation must pay me 10times the liquidated damages."


    "10 times?"


    I could imagine that this must be a lot of money.


    He smiled lightly. "Don''t worry, this money is nothing to Theo. But it''s crucial to Grant Corporation."


    He was right. The point of this was


    bad


    that it was the starting point of a new path for Grant Corporation. Who would have thought that it would end so tragically? Theo paved many paths before this artificial intelligence project, and it must be so embarrassing now to have gotten such a result.


    "You still care about Theo," Drover said.


    I looked at him and shook my head in denial. "I don''t."


    "You do."


    "No."


    "I said you do!" Drover suddenly raised his voice and approached me.


    His face was very close to mine, and it was as if he was about to kiss me in the next second.


    I quickly backed away, but Drover caged his arms around me and kept approaching me.


    Panicking, I raised my hand and waved it at his face.


    A clear p sounded in the living room. Drover covered his face and looked at me.


    I gulped and hurriedly got up. "I''m sorry."


    Then, I hurried upstairs...

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    ?


    I lingered in the room with my back against the door. The scene just now seemed like a dream, but it was real.


    The hostility that had emanated from him at that time was terrifying.


    I could not forget that scene. I slowly moved to the bedside and sat down. I touched my heart, and it was still beating wildly. It was fear, not heartbreak.


    There was a pressure emanating from Drover''s body just now that made it hard to breathe. I felt suffocated at that moment.


    It was terrifying.


    I gripped the sheets tightly with my hands, crumpling them. I ignored it and just focused on sorting out my emotions.


    Time passed without me knowing, and the bright room suddenly darkened.


    I looked out the window. It was dark now.


    When I got up, the lights in the room turned on. It was a special device that Drover had installed. If it was already dark out and the lights were not on despite there being people in the room, as long as they moved about in the room, the sensor switch would be triggered and the lights would automatically light up.


    It was bright all of a sudden, and my eyes were a little bit unustomed to it. I covered my eyes, and it took me a while before I could put my hand down.


    Marius should be back at this time.


    There was a knock on the door at this moment. I was worried that it was Drover and did not open the door to avoid the awkwardness. However, the person outside said, "Sis Wan, it''s time toe down for dinner."


    "I''ming."


    It turned out to be Marius. He had finally returned. The atmosphere should be better with him around.


    I opened the door and followed him downstairs.


    Drover was already seated in the dining room and was waiting for the two of us.


    While we were eating, Marius was a chatterbox as always, while Drover and I were uncharacteristically quiet. We did not really talk much. Marius immediately sensed that something was off. He raised his eyes to look at me and then looked at Drover before asking curiously, "What''s the matter? You guys seem off. Did you two get into an argument?"


    "No."


    "No."


    Both our voices sounded at the same time. Drover and I looked at each other. I redirected my gaze so that I was not looking at him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Marius watched us with a smile before actuallyughing a bit. "There''s quite a tacit understanding between you two. So, you two got into an argument. That''s okay. ?''ll eat my food and not pry into your matters, so spare me the friendly fire." Content belongs to


    After enduring that difficult meal, Drover went back to his room to do whatever it was that he was doing while Marius and I stayed in the living room.


    Marius nced toward the stairs


    vel


    cautiously before looking at me. "What happened between you and Drover? I haven''t seen you guys for a day and you already got into a fight?"


    Was it an argument? ...It did not seem to count as one.


    I did p him, but he was the one who got too close and kept pushing his way over. It felt intimate, and I had to guard against that. I acted in self-defense... but could I have been mistaken...?


    The more I thought about it, the more guilty I felt. Marius, who was beside me, could not help himself. "What are you thinking about, Sis Wan? Tell me, quick."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I just don''t know how to." I was feeling put on the spot.


    Seeing my hesitation, Marius narrowed his eyes. "Then let me take a guess. Nod your head if I''m right and shake it if I''m wrong."


    It was a pretty good solution.


    "Okay, let''s do that."


    Marius rolled his eyes. "Did he scold you?"


    I shook my head, indicating no.


    "Did you scold him?"


    I did not think so, so I shook my head again.


    Marius cradle his cheek. "Did he bully you?"


    Did that count...? I nodded, then shook my head. "I don''t know if that counts."


    "Wait, what? Did he really bully you?" Marius looked surprised.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    ?


    I shrank back, feeling a little awkward. "I don''t think you can really call it bullying. I wouldn''t go so far as to call it that."


    Marius was confused and added, "Then that means you bullied him."


    I pped him. I supposed that counted. I nodded.


    After another round of surprise, Marius looked at me with a stunned expression. "No way... How did you bully him? Did you beat him?"


    I nodded. It was indeed a beating.


    Marius could not believe it. He shook his head and sighed. "No way... Why? What did he do?"


    "He..."


    I stumbled and told him roughly what had happened. Marius nodded after hearing what I said. "So that''s what happened. It''s a bit strange, Drover has never behaved like that."


    "I was thinking, could it be because the project was bothering him and that''s why his temperament changed?" I was taking a stab in the dark. I had no other clue apart from this.


    Marius pursed his lips. He seemed puzzled by Drover''s behavior. "Drover wouldn''t behave so impulsively. How could he..." He pointed at me. Then, as if feeling like it was not appropriate, he put his hand down and shook his head while sighing. "If only Heather were here."


    That was Drover''s sweetheart.


    "Was she so great?"


    "She was Drover''s heart and soul. Drover was always gentle and would never lose his temper when she was around," Marius said.


    It seemed that Heather had truly upied arge part of his heart.


    What kind of girl was she that she could make Drover so attached?


    I looked at Marius and asked tentatively, "How did she die? Do you know?"


    "I''m not very sure about it. I only know that Drover received a call that day before he ran out the door. After that, I watched hime back looking dispirited and he told me that Heather was gone. I asked him what happened, but he didn''t say anything."


    "He must have been grieving."


    Marius nodded heavily. "He''s been grieving for a long time. From that day on he used work to numb. himself. Being exhausted was the only way he could stop himself from thinking about Heather."


    He was an emotional person as well.


    "Based on what you said, I think that Heather''s death isn''t an ident Maybe it''s because of this thatche doesn''t want to tell you about it." I was still just making a guess.


    Marius tilted his head with a helpless expression on his face. "No one knows what happened apart from him It''s all over now, so let''s not think about it. And you, you can ask me about this, but don''t asking him this. Do youBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    wn


    understand?"


    "With how we are now, there''s no way for me to ask either."


    Things were so awkward. What could I do?


    "It''s actually nothing worth discussing. He just got a little close but nothing happened. How did this happen between you two?" Marius spread open his arms, expressing confusion.


    I shook my head and looked at him. "You think everyone is heartless like you."


    Marius disagreed with what I said and waved his hand. "How am I heartless? I''m also a dedicated person."


    Speaking of love, he really was sincere. He was earnest about Wanya but was deceived. However, his face was a different story.


    "I''ve told you everything, and now I don''t know what to do."


    In fact, I had some suspicions that I had misunderstood Drover. He was just approaching me, but I thought too much and ended up hitting him.


    "It''s simple. I''ll deal with it." Marius''s expression was firm.


    I looked at him dubiously. "Will you now?"


    "Of course. Have I ever lied to you?"


    "Okay then. I''ll leave it to you."

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    ?


    To prevent Munchkin from witnessing the strange situation between Theo and me, I asked him to stay in school this weekend with the excuse that we were both on a business trip and could not take care of him.


    He could onlypromise whether he liked it or not.


    Hanging up the phone, I sighed.


    I still had not figured out how to tell Munchkin about this for the time being and could only hide it for a while.


    Having probably overheard my conversation with Munchkin, Marius slumped on the sofa in the living room before opening his eyes to look at me. "You can only hide it for a while more, but for the rest of your life? Do you want Munchkin to spend every week in school?"


    I also went over and took a seat while shaking my head helplessly. "If I can hide it for even a day more, I''ll take it. I''m still thinking about how to tell him."


    It was early morning, but Marius did not have an ounce of energy. His eyelids would droop from time to time.


    My eyes were fixed on him, and I was a little puzzled. "You''re so sluggish. Did you have a good timest night?"


    He had closed his eyes and was resting. He did not open them to look at me. He reached out to me with his long arm and snapped his fingers in front of me. "That''s right."


    "You don''t have much to do anyway, so why don''t you sleep more?"


    This was the advantage of being self-employed. As long as thepany developed steadily, the boss could do whatever they wanted. I suddenly got the idea of starting apany of my own.


    Although the previous Nectarine Entertainment was created by Theo for Cindy, I was the one who took care of it. Entertainmentpanies were a littleplicated. I wondered if other industries would be better.


    I approached Marius and patted him. "Marius, Marius?"


    Seeing that he still had his eyes closed, I thought he was asleep, so I called out to him a few more times.


    "I''m awake. Are you trying to wake the dead?" Marius opened his eyes reluctantly and tilted his head to look at me. He was a little surprised to see me sitting so close. "Why are" you so close all of a sudden? Could it be that you''ve noticed my handsome looks?"


    This person would just sing praises for himself the entire time.


    I pursed my lips and did not respond to his words. "Is it difficult to start a business?"


    Hearing this, Marius was instantly energized, and his eyes seemed to be glowing. "Do you have an idea?"


    I nodded without hiding anything. "After what happened, I think women must have their own careers. I''ve saved up a lot of money, so it should be enough. But I wanted to ask you since you''ve been through this. You can give me some pointers."


    Marius straightened his body.


    Readjusting his clothes, he twiddled his hair and posed like some veteran. "Pointers, eh? There''s much to say. As someone who has done it, I have to remind you that the initial stage of starting a business is difficult, and it''s a possibility that you might not be able to tide through it. If you can''t make it through, you''ll have to dere bankruptcy. But if you can and thepany is on the right track, then you''ll be fine just like me, you know?"


    He still had a proud expression on his face, and there was some pride in his eyes.


    Yes, he was quite proud. Hispany was not doing badly, after all.


    "It''s really not easy to start a business. What industry do you think is promising now?" Although it was difficult, I still wanted to try it.


    He held his chin. "Every industry will


    have a bonus period for a period of time. Once that stage is over, it''ll go downhill, but it might also rise againter. I''ve only ever dabbled in investment and the financial industries. I haven''t really


    researched the others move


    If this were the case, I might as well not have asked him in the first ce.


    I pursed my lips and nodded. "Okay, I get it. I shouldn''t have asked you."


    Seeing the sudden change in my attitude, Marius frowned. "What a realistic woman."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The next moment, the sound of someoneing downstairs reached my ears. It was Drover who came down...

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    ?


    Due to the embarrassing moment I had with Drover yesterday, I could not look at him directly since I had not let go of the matterpletely yet. Drover obviously was the same. He walked passed me and sat next to Marius without making eye contact with me the whole time.


    I nced at Marius next to me, my eyes sending the message, ''Aren''t you going to take care of it? Go on, then!''


    Seemingly understanding my gaze, he looked at me, assured me, and then quietly made an ''OK'' sign before turning to smile at Drover.


    This bewildered Drover, who had been swiping his phone. He nced at Marius with a look saying ''you''re sick'' before he lowered his head again. This was followed by, "Did you take the wrong meds?"


    I held back my smile and paid attention to Marius through the periphery of my vision, but I saw that he was also looking at me. He seemed to have noticed that I was holding back a smile. Slight resentment shed through his eyes before he turned to Drover again. "Drover, look. The weather is good today. Shall we go camping?"


    Camping?


    He sure had quite the ideas.


    Drover was obviously also a little speechless. He put down his phone, crossed both arms across his chest, and looked at Marius with his back straight. "Are you sure you''re not joking?"


    Marius shook his head and said seriously, "No, I''m serious. This weather is really suitable for camping, and I know a ce that''s specially set up for camping. Also, it''s not far from us."


    Drover''s residence was already in the suburbs, and most of the camping ces were in simrly remote and elegant locations, so it was normal for them to be close.


    Seeing that Drover did not answer, Marius nced and motioned at me.


    This was probably what he came up with to ease the atmosphere between me and Drover. Alright then. I ought to just roll with it.


    Thinking of this, I smiled and looked at Drover with Marius. "I think it''s a good idea."


    Drover''s eyes widened for a moment as if he did not quite believe that I would agree, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Okay, then let''s go." After he said that, he got up and went upstairs, likely to prepare his things.


    "Yes, it''s a sess!" Marius turned to me with a smile on his face. He raised his palms and wanted to give me a high five.


    Although I thought it was a bit childish, he dide up with this idea to help me, so I cooperated.


    However, Marius seemed really


    excited. He stood up spiritedly and was not at all sluggish like he was before. "should go to my room and get ready. Sis Wan, you go get ready too. He took off upstairs after he said that. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from packing some clothes and daily necessities, what else did I need to bring?


    For a camping novice like me, the items I had already thought of should be enough.


    When the two of them came downstairs with theirrge backpacks, I was a little surprised. "It''s just one night. Do you need so many things?"


    "Of course There''s a tent in the


    backpack, mosquito repellent,


    emergency medicine kit, shli


    rope." Marius counted the items on each finger one at a time.


    "Wait, rope?"


    Marius nodded. "Yes, what if someone falls into a hole? Of course, we have to be prepared."


    It felt like we were going on an adventure rather than camping.


    "Okay, let''s go," Drover said lightly, then took the lead and headed out first.


    Drover drove, while Marius and I sat in the back. Marius was so excited the entire journey that I kept hearing his voice in my ears. I was a little overwhelmed...

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    ?


    In the end, Drover said, "Be quiet." That got Marius to shut his mouth.


    His slightly reproachful gaze lingered on me, and what he said next held some jealousy. "I''m no longer the only one ever since you appeared."


    If I had not been aware of his brotherhood with Drover, I would have misunderstood their rtionship.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I turned to look out the window.


    We had covered quite a distance. There were mountains and rivers along the way, and the area was getting more and more remote.


    "There''s still a long way to go. You... two can sleep for a bit. We''ll be going through some mountainous roads, so be careful not to look at your phone so that you don''t get motion sickness," Drover reminded us.


    He wanted to say ''you'' just now but switched it to ''you two'' at the end after thinking that it was inappropriate. I heard the pause. A strange feeling welled up in my heart.


    I did not reply and just did as he said.


    Taking advantage of the calm moments ahead, I closed my eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    Some time passed before I woke up in a daze. The car was still moving, but the surrounding scenery was now of mountainous roads. We had obviously gone through quite a few turns, but there seemed to be countless more turns waiting for us.


    "Find a ce to stop. I''m dying." Marius'' face had turned red. He really could not stand it anymore.


    Drover hurriedly pulled over and stopped the car. Marius got out of the car quickly and threw up on the grass. I also got out of the car for some fresh air.


    Looking at Marius crouching in the grass from a distance, Drover handed him a tissue and some mineral water with a look of disgust. This scene was quite memorable.


    I picked up my phone and took a photo.


    After Marius felt better, we got into the car again.


    I looked at him. "You''d better stop ying with your phone. It''s very steep here. Don''t underestimate it."


    Marius, who had just thrown up, felt.


    a sense of defeat. He leaned against


    the backseat and turned to me weakly. "I saw your phone just now. Did you take a photo?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He was pretty sharp.


    I did not hide it. I pulled up the photo I took just now and showed it to him. "What do you think? It''s not bad. It shows your strong brotherhood."


    Just when Marius was about to grab my phone, I quickly snatched it back. He pointed at me with a threatening look


    Delete it quickly. My reputation can''t fall in your hands." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Why should I delete such a great


    photo? When I get back, I''m going to


    print it out, frame it, and give it to you two as a souvenir." I could not helpughing thinking about that scene. Content belongs to


    Looking at Marius again, there was a lifeless look on his face. "It''s over! My dashing image is ruined."


    "My condolences."


    After a bit of ruckus, we quieted down again and finally arrived at the ce.


    There were indeed beautiful mountains and rivers here. There was also a huge grasnd where many people had set up tents.


    There were many people camping here, and most of them were young couples.


    The boss walked over to us. "Hello, wee to the camping site. Did all three of you bring your own tents?"


    "Yes," Marius replied.


    I was a little at a loss. "I don''t think I did."


    "I brought it with me," Drover replied to me softly, but his voice was still cold without much emotion.


    The boss smiled at us enthusiastically. "Okay, I''ll need to charge you guys a camp fee. If you need food and drinks, you cane over and book those together."


    Drover followed the boss while Marius and I went to choose a location to set up our tents.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    ?


    Beingpletely inexperienced, I looked at the tent in front of me with a nk expression. "Are you sure you can do this?" I asked Marius. "It''s a small problem." Marius patted his chest. He brought out the tools and said, "I''ve gone camping with Drover before. We set up our own tents." "Do you two camp often?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Marius had me help him open up the tent when he said, "Nope." He nced at Drover who was paying the fees in the distance. Seeing that he still was not making his way over, he continued, "Heather used to love camping a lot, so we''d go out a lot. I suppose we went to quite a lot of ces."


    I see.


    It felt like everything about Drover revolved around Heather. Heather must be really charming, and the cause of her death had be a point of particr curiosity to me.


    When Drover came back, our tents were almost ready. He reported the situation to us, "I made a reservation for lunch, dinner, and breakfast tomorrow. There''s a mountain nearby that we can climb. The boss said that the mountaintop is beautiful. If we still have energy after lunch in a while, we can go take a look."


    I nodded and replied in unison with Marius, ¡°Alright."


    There were two tents in total. Drover and Marius would sleep in one while I would sleep in the other. After setting them up, we put pillows and quilts in them.


    I did not expect them to be able to pack so many things in their backpacks. I was a little stunned and could not help gulping. "You guys are really experienced."


    "Well, I''ve been camping a few times before," Drover replied calmly without mentioning anything else.


    I nced at Marius but did not bring up anything else.


    It was almost noon when everything was ready. The boss delivered our lunches on time. It was mainly home-cooked food, but it smelled delicious as the food had been fried in arge wok.


    I was eager to take a bite. "It''s delicious."


    "Food prepared in woks have this smokiness. That''s why they are delicious. Sis Wan, you should eat more. After all, you''re eating for two." Marius added a lot more food to my lunchbox.


    Drover, on the other hand, did not say much.


    vel


    I nced at him, and he just so happened to be looking in my direction. met his eyes for a moment before quickly turning. away kept feeling like I had misunderstood him, thus I was a tad bit guilty.


    S


    After our awkward lunch was over, we went back to the tents to rest.


    That afternoon, Marius came to call me. "Sis Wan, get up. Let''s go climb the mountain."


    I woke up leisurely. Upon hearing him, I responded, "Okay, wait a minute."


    I had just woken up, so my head was still a little foggy. I yawned and freshened myself up before leaving the tent. "Let''s go."


    Seeing me dressed in short sleeves, Drover reminded me, "Did you bring a jacket? It''ll be nightfall by the time we get to the top. It''ll be cold."


    "Ah, I don''t think I brought it." I shook my head. I had thought about bringing it, but I seemed to have forgotten.


    "It''s alright. I brought one extra. Just let me know when you''re cold."


    "Thanks."


    Although Drover''s voice was still calm, it was filled with concern.


    We drove to the mountain not far away and stood at the foot of it. This should be the mountain the boss mentioned.


    "It looks a little high. Sis Wan, will


    you be able to manage?" Marius was


    probably worried that I might not be able to manage seeing that I was pregnant.


    I had not exercised for a long time and should probably move more, so I nodded. ¡°I can manage.¡±


    "Alright, then let''s go."


    Marius took the lead and walked in the front. I followed behind him while Drover covered the back.


    The start felt fine, but I got really


    vel


    tired in the middle. I was out of breath and almost slipped.


    tely, Drover, who was at the


    the


    back, supported me. "Be careful."

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    ?


    "Thank you." I looked up at him.


    He was dressed in a white shirt and jeans. It was casual attire, yet under the blue sky, he looked like those handsome boys from back in those school days. It really got people''s hearts racing.


    There was a faint smile on his slender face, but his eyes that were looking at me were a little distant. After moving out of his arms, I was a little afraid to look at him.


    The bright sun was still illuminating the road ahead. Marius acted as though he was on steroids. He did not feel tired, but I was already out of breath.


    I really could not walk anymore, so I stopped. Seeing how there was still almost half the distance ahead of me, I waved my hand and said while shaking my head. "I''m done. I can''t go any farther."


    After that, I found a stone and sat down on it. I wiped the sweat from my forehead with my bare hands.


    "Marius, let''s take a break." Seeing me like this, Drover called out to Marius, who was already several steps ahead. He then took out a tissue from his backpack and handed it to me. "Use it."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Thanks."


    Marius came back down and looked at me with a look that said, ''you''re a weak chicken.'' He thenined helplessly, "Sis Wan, your stamina sucks. Do you not exercise?"


    I replied to him as I wiped away my sweat, "I''ve been busy with work. I haven''t had time to exercise."


    He narrowed his eyes, and he spoke in the tone of someone who had been through it, "Come on, you. These are all excuses. You only need to spare an hour every day to exercise."


    I did not reply. I just nced at him and could see the sweat on his face. He was still in high spirits, looking as if he could reach the top with a burst of his vigor.


    It was good to be young.


    I turned to the side. Drover was sitting beside me as if nothing was wrong. He had not even broken a sweat, and that surprised me a little.


    As if he could tell that I was surprised, Marius smiled. "Don''t look at him. Drover is cold-blooded. He won''t sweat much no matter how high a mountain he climbs."


    How refreshing.


    Drover also nodded as if to prove himself. "Yeah, I''ve always been like this."


    His obvious distant attitude made me feel a little ufortable. We had obviously been happy the day before yesterday.


    However, his reaction yesterday also puzzled me slightly, including his attitude after what he did. It all piqued my curiosity.


    Drover got up again after a long time. "Let''s go. We won''t be able to arrive before dark if we rest for too long." "Okay." I slowly got up.


    Walking some more after resting for


    ?


    a short bit seemed to make me even more tired, but seeing Marius''. enthusiasm, I did not want to fuin it for him. Thus, I could only steel myself and climb on.


    A voice suddenly sounded from beside me. "Have you never climbed a mountain before?"


    It sounded like a question, but there was no doubt in Drover''s tone. There was affirmation instead.


    I had nothing to hide about this and sighed. "I''ve climbed mountains just once or twice, but they were all rtively short climbs. I''ve never climbed a mountain this tall."


    I said continuously before gasping for breath. It felt like I would have to spend extra energy uttering another sentence.


    The corners of Drover''s mouth


    twitched slightly. There was a softer


    .n¨¦t


    look in his eyes when he looked at me. "Sports are actually all the same he Mountain climbing is also a sport. As long as you master your


    steps and your breath,


    to rx a lot more." Cut be able


    to NovelDrama.Org


    belongs


    "What about my breathing?" I did not understand. "I used to practice taking one breath every three steps when I ran. Is this what you meant?"


    "It''s simr. When climbing a mountain, as long as you try your best to follow your footsteps and exhale and inhale every step of the way, it''ll be much better." He taught me patiently.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    ?


    I tried his method, and it really worked. It actually felt much easier than before.


    I thanked him with a smile. "Thank you."


    He smiled back at me and said nothing.


    Now seemed like the perfect time to talk.


    Thinking of it, I slowly started with some embarrassment, "Uh, about that..... I..."


    Hearing the hesitation in my voice, Drover looked at me with a brow raised slightly. He had obviously guessed what I wanted to say and pursed his lips lightly before opening his mouth. "I was impulsive yesterday. I''m sorry."


    He apologized first.


    For a moment, I was stunned, then I shook my head and replied, "No, I should apologize to you. I just subconsciously hit you... It wasn''t intentional."


    For someone like him, surely no one had ever pped him before.


    My thoughts were validated in the next moment.


    Drover smiled lightly, amusement dusting the curvature at the corners of his mouth. "That was the first time someone hit me like that."


    All of a sudden, I felt embarrassed at having my thoughts exposed. With an awkward expression, I smiled at him. "I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry."


    He narrowed his eyes and shook his head twice. "It''s nothing. I understand your emotions at that moment. You were scared."


    I really was.


    At that moment, there was this hostile aura surrounding Drover that I could neither push nor shake away. With the intense sense of oppression pressing up on me, I lost control.


    I lowered my gaze. When I raised it again, my eyes were clear. "Yes, but it''s in the past now, yes?"


    "Yes, it''s over," Drover answered me in a low voice.


    I felt a lot more rxed after talking. The weight on me finally fell to the ground, and I was relieved.


    Finally, I could enjoy this camping trip without any distractions.


    I nced at Drover intentionally but also unintentionally. There was a glint in my eye when I remembered Marius'' words. "I heard from


    that you guys often go came. Marius


    together, so you must be


    experienced."


    "Yes, it used to be more frequent, but we stopped for a long time afterward." Drover''s expression was a little low when he said this.


    I knew it was because of Heather, but still, I pretended not to know and asked, "Why not? Were you guys with work?"


    Hearing this, Drover''s expression changed slightly, but not by much. His expression quickly returned to normal. "Yeah."


    I had probably reminded him of Heather. He looked like he was not in the best of moods.


    I did not continue asking questions. I just continued hiking.


    I did not know how long it took, but when I looked back at the road we had taken, we had already climbed two-thirds of the way and were left with only thest third. I looked forward; I could finally see the top of the mountain.


    "Come on, we''ll be there soon. You won''t be disappointed by the scenery at the top." Drover winked at me.


    This made me look forward to it too. I also thought that it would definitely be beautiful.


    Marius had been at the forefront the entire time, urging us from time to time. "Sis Wan, Drover, you two are walking too slowly like snails."


    "Do you think everyone is like you, a monkey? Besides, I''m pregnant," I nced at him and replied angrily.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind me, Drover also agreed with me. "Yeah, Wanda is right."


    el.ne


    Seeing the both of us singing the same tune with smiles on our faces, Marius understood immediately. "You guys have made up. No wonder you two are echoing one another now. My brother, you truly are putting chicks before bros." He snorted coldly and put his hands on his hips. "Forget it. This camping trip was for both of you anyway. If you two have reconciled, then the goal has been achieved. Let''s go to the top of the mountain together!"


    He raised his hand and stretched it forward...

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    ?


    "Are we there yet?"


    "Almost."


    "Are we there yet?"


    "A little more. Hang in there."


    I was exhausted and was moving forward with only a tiny bit of willpower. I had to ask whether we were there yet every few minutes just to keep myself going.


    The sky gradually became darker, but it was notpletely ck out yet. My eyelids were drooping as I continued to climb up step by step with heavy feet. "Are we there yet?"


    "Yes, we are."


    Hearing Marius'' words, my eyes widened.


    The winds at the top of the mountain were strong. They messed up my hair, but I did not care. I was utterly shocked by the beauty in front of me.


    The spanning sunset made the sky look like colorful satin. It looked endless as its charm revealed itself in the misty clouds. There were tiny lights among the sea of clouds, and it was utterly fascinating.


    "It''s so beautiful." I could not help but sigh.


    Marius and Drover were standing beside me as they admired the beautiful scenery here as well. Amazement filled their gazes. "Yes, it''s very beautiful."


    This scene was breathtaking.


    It was so breathtaking that one would be reluctant to speak for fear of disrupting the beauty of this moment.


    Taking out the proid camera from his backpack, Marius held it in his hand and brought it up. "Fortunately, I brought this. Let''s take a photo together with the three of us tomemorate this."


    "Okay." I smiled.


    Marius nced at Drover, who had been silent. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as you agree.¡±


    I was not sure why Marius said this, but I could tell that Drover had probably not taken a photo for a long time. Perhaps it was also because of Heather?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The smile on Marius'' face deepened. He turned the proid camera in his hand and waved to us. "Come closer."


    Drover and I approached Marius together. Drover stood behind me with his hands behind his back. I grinned brightly and faced the camera. "Three, two, one, here I go."


    He pressed the shutter and out came a proid. He held it in his hand and shook it vigorously. The photo slowly emerged.


    "It''s beautiful." was very satisfied


    with this group photo. I turned


    around and wanted to get Drover toe over, but when I did, I saw him standing not far away, looking into the distance. He looked as if he was thinking about something.


    Marius wanted to capture the beautiful scenery as photos, so he started taking various shots.


    I went to Drover and patted him on the shoulder. "Are you pretending to be a philosopher here? You''ve been quiet this entire time."


    He smiled at me before looking at the mountains and clouds in the distance."No, I just remembered something."


    "You must find the scenery


    incredibly beautiful. Otherwise, it


    wouldn''t have stirred up the


    el.n


    nostalgia in you." I was alluding to something. He must be recalling the time he spent with Heather Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Drover was a little stunned after he heard what I said. He looked at me with inquiry in his eyes. "You seem to be aware of something."


    I shrugged and smiled while shifting my gaze. "You told me about it before. Have you forgotten? That time in the garden."


    As if recalling what I was referring to, he lowered his head and smiled. "It seems you''ve guessed it."


    "Obviously. I don''t believe that she regrets falling in love with you." My gaze was deep as was my tone.


    Drover paused. When he looked at


    me, a different light suddenly shed across his eyes. "You know, there are many times when you''re very simr to her. You two have the same personality and even the same tone of voice. It puts me in a trance and makes me think that you''re her."


    Those words flustered me a little. My expression changed slightly while my throat bobbed...

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    ?


    "Unfortunately, I''m not her." My words seemed to shatter his dream.


    He just turned away and muttered to himself, "Yeah, you''re not her, and she can''t be reced."


    Heather really took up way too much space in his heart.


    At that moment, I was a little envious of her.


    There were still people missing her when she was gone. If I left one day, would there be such a person who would miss me?


    Maybe...


    I turned my gaze to the front. This sunset would disappear in a while. Beauty was always only temporary.


    The sky was gradually getting dark, so we made our way down.


    The winds blew from time to time, and I could feel bouts of chill. Noticing how I was trying to protect myself, Drover took out a jacket from his backpack and handed it to me. "Put it on. Don''t catch a cold."


    "Thanks."


    I epted the jacket he handed me and quickly put it on.


    Men and women had different statures. His jacket wasrge on my body. I felt like a child wearing adult''s clothes, but fortunately, I no longer felt cold after putting the jacket on.


    A gust of wind blew through, stirring up the leaves and making them rustle. If someone were here alone, they would probably be afraid.


    "Hey, Sis Wan!" Marius yed a prank on me. He suddenly appeared from the side to frighten me.


    I had been spacing out for a while and was taken aback. I patted my chest in fear and looked at him, speechless. "How childish!"


    "Even so, I got a scare out of you." Marius winked.


    "Alright, stop messing around. It''s dangerous in the dark," Drover said to Marius as he shielded me from behind.


    Marius pursed his lips, helplessness written all over his face. "I''ve be a viin, huh? Alright, alright."


    As he said that, he walked forward alone. "I''ll stop disturbing you two and clear the way."


    Looking at his back, I asked Drover with a smile, "Is he really angry?"


    "He''s not. Don''t worry."


    Drover was someone who understood Marius the most. If he said he was not angry, then that must be the case. I felt relieved.


    There were the asional street


    lights on both sides of the path, but most of the path was still in the dark Fortunately, both of them had shlights to illuminate the way.


    Marius would run to both sides of the path to explore a little from time to time. He looked very curious, but it made us tremble. Since it was a mountain path, it would be terrible if he identally slipped. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was feeling a little worried. Drover was also worried about him and said, "You should take it easy. Don''t go down so hastily." "Don''t worry, I''m... Oops..."


    We heard Marius shout the moment after he said that. Drover and I hurried forward.


    Marius had slipped and fallen into a big pit. Fortunately, the pit was not deep and he would not be seriously injured.


    "Let''s see if you dare run around again after this!"


    Although the pit was not deep, it wasText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    definitely impossible for him to climb out from it. The rope in the backpack had reallye in handy, but did not expect it to be used to save Marius.


    We pulled him up. He appeared to have sprained his foot and needed someone to support him to walk.


    "Drover boy,e and help me," Marius began calling Drover over.


    Drover sighed helplessly, but he could only acquiesce. "Let''s go."


    We walked slowly because of Marius'' injury, and it took us a long time to go down the mountain.


    Seeing Marius like this, the boss could not help butugh and say, "You really were careless. Let the doctor take a look at you."


    Marius'' screams could be heard again and again from the tent after that.


    "Alright, the injury isn''t serious, but you did injure the bone a little, so you need to rest for a while."

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    ?


    This meant that during this time, Marius could only stay put peacefully.


    However, he would not be bored since I was also here.


    I kept hearing himin every day, though. "When will this leg of mine get better? I really want to go out and jump around."


    I turned to nce at him and smiled softly. "You did it to yourself since you weren''t looking at the path. Let''s see if you dare do it again next time?" "If I could have foreseen this, I definitely wouldn''t have done it." Marius sighed again.


    I lost count of the number of times he sighed that day.


    Cradling my phone, I read the news. There did not seem to be any news about Grant Corporation for many days. What was the situation now? Perhaps Marius knew...


    Thinking about this, I coughed a few times to get Marius'' attention. He turned to look at me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He looked at my face, and there was a tinge of caution in his words. "What is it?"


    "I wanna ask you for some news. You said the artificial intelligence project between Grant Corporation and Drover isn''t a trivial matter. Why is there only a beginning and no end to this big matter, then? I don''t see any news. What''s the situation now?" I asked him.


    Lying on the sofa, Marius looked at me with a thoughtful gaze. "You really want to know because you can''t forget your old love, Theo, huh?"


    I denied it without thinking and shook my head. "Not at all. I''m just curious about the progress of things. Besides, there was such a huge fuss about it before. It''s hard for me not to be curious, okay?"


    "Really now?" He still looked like he did not believe it.


    I nodded firmly without thinking. "Of course."


    "Alright, there''s no harm telling you." Marius sat up.


    I guessed it right. He really did know about it.


    Straightening my back, I listened carefully to what he had to say. "They caught someone from Grant Corporation. She was the inside thief. She''s an acquaintance and a friend of Nicky''s. She soldpany information and got a lot of money for it."


    "I guess this is what it means by ''birds of a feather flock together''," I lowered my face and whispered to myself.


    Marius continued, "They found her,


    but it''s toote now. The other


    el


    company registered the patent one step earlier than Grant Corporation. The milk is spilled. Grant Corporation now needs to pay for the liquidated damages ording to the contract. This incident is a huge blow to Grant Corporation. They must have spent money to keep the media from publishing about it, but everyone in the industry already knows. I think Grant Corporation has suffered a heavy loss this time."


    This loss was not just in terms of money. More importantly, it was a loss of reputation and development.


    "This is what Theo deserves. He trusted Nicky too much."


    After going through such a big incident, there should be objections from the board of directors. Perhaps Theo had already been fired.


    I shook my head and shoved his matters aside.


    "Now that you know the oue, how do you feel?"


    "Well, I suddenly feel better." I smiled brightly.


    He looked at me suspiciously. "I thought you''d feel sorry for him. Such a huge incident has urred,


    after all. Their shareholders will have


    their opinions. They might even


    foree him to resign." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I knew that Marius was deliberately making exaggerations. I nced at him and said superfluously, "That has nothing to do with me."


    "Tsk tsk, women sure are cruel."


    "It''s not that women are cruel. It''s that you men don''t know how to cherish them," I replied to him with a roll of my eyes.


    Marius waved his hand. "Don''t include me. I cherish them very much."


    Without replying to him, I fell into deep thought...

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    ?


    Drover had beening backte every day these days. I was in the living room today, waiting for him toe back, but I fell asleep.


    In my daze, someone put a nket over me. When I woke up, I saw Drover''s gentle face. He was looking at me, and his tone was soft. "Are you up?" "You''re back." I could hear my voice sounding hoarse. I got up and yawned. "Are you hungry? I''ll go make you some noodles."


    He nodded lightly. "Okay."


    I got up and went into the kitchen.


    I came out not long after with a bowl of noodles. Drover was sitting in the dining room, waiting for me. His tie was loosened, and his handsome face looked a little tired, but he still faced me with a smile. "It smells and looks good. Do you want to have some too?"


    "There''s still some in the pot. I''ll go grab it."


    We sat face-to-face. Marius had already gone to sleep, and it was just the two of us for the night.


    While slurping his noodles, Drover asked me, "Why are you still down here when it''s sote?"


    "I was waiting for you toe back but ended up falling asleep," I said naturally.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    These words, however, stunned Drover for a moment. The movements in his hands slowed down, and a smirk reached the corners of his lips. "You were waiting for me? What for?"


    "Uh...." I looked up at him and exined, "I asked Marius about starting a business before this and he said it would be better to ask you. I''ve been wanting to ask you about it for a long time now but you seem to be very busy these days, so I thought I''d wait and see if I could talk to you about it today."


    Hearing this, disappointment filled Drover''s eyes and also his voice. "Oh, is that all? You want to start a business?"


    "I do have the thought." I nodded. "But it''s still too soon for this. I''ll wait till after I''ve given birth." I touched my belly. I attached great importance to this baby.


    "Well, it''s still early, and starting a business isn''t easy. You can use this time to analyze popr industries and consider what you want to do," Drover said.


    "I know."


    The topic of starting a business ended just like this. Drover''s hand that was holding the chopsticks moved slower and slower. Noticing this asked in confusion, "What''s the matter? Does it not taste good?"


    I saw him shake his head, and he suddenly raised his eyes to look at me. He looked so serious. "I just. suddenly thought of how nice it''d be to have someone waiting forme when Ie back at night.


    He must be thinking of Heather again.


    Although I knew I should not mention it, I could not help myself. "Well, Heather had waited for you like this before."


    Drover seemed to be a different


    person when I brought up the name.


    The gentle and elegant man


    suddenly became violent. His


    l


    expression was dark, and his voice was solemn. "Who told you her name?!"


    S


    Ah yes, I suddenly recalled that Marius had said that the woman''s name was Snow White the first time he told me. Her name was engraved on the wardrobe, butter it became Heather.


    I did not take it to heart before, but now that I thought about it, it was really weird.


    Snow White and Heather should be the same person.


    Seeing how agitated Drover was, Heather was probably her real name while Snow White was her nickname.


    He grabbed my hand, and his expression was cold.


    "Marius did."


    In just a moment, Drover''s eyes dimmed. He let go of my hand. Although his expression was still dark, he was no longer as terrifying as before. "I''m sorry," he said after a long time.


    The sudden apology startled me. I shook my head. "It''s okay."


    He got up. "Sleep early. Good night."


    Drover went upstairs. Looking at his lonely back, I felt sorry for him...

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    ?


    Heather and Snow White... These two names had always haunted me.


    At midnight, I opened myptop as if I were possessed and searched for these two names.


    The first thing I entered was Snow White. There were so many results for this name that I got overwhelmed. Then, I entered Heather.


    I was in the dark before searching it up, but after I did, I was startled. I actually managed to find a rtively well-known entry.


    I clicked on Heather''s name and entered her database. A photo popped up at the top.


    Her cheeks that were as white as snow were quite ruddy, and she looked ssy. If she were Snow White, then I could probably understand why Drover was obsessed with her.


    Such a beautiful woman was unforgettable.


    She had appeared in many TV shows but only in one movie. This movie was also herst movie. Heather passed after starring in this movie.


    I continued swiping down, and the introduction took me by surprise.


    She turned out to be a signed artiste of Nectarine Entertainment.


    I had managed Nectarine Entertainment before this but I had never heard of this person. I could not find her, including her file.


    Curiosity drove me to look further, and I found out shemitted suicide by jumping off a building three years ago.


    At this time three years ago, I left Whaldorf City and returned to Zenon. It was no wonder why I had no memory of her. It turned out to be something that happened during that time.


    I was so busy with work and taking care of my child when I was in Zenon that I practically had no time to use my phone. Thus, I missed a lot of public events that would have caused a lot of uproar at the time. Theo must have put a stop to them.


    Could it be that Theo had something to do with Heathermitting suicide by jumping off a building?


    No, the person in charge of Nectarine Entertainment a the time was Cindy. Could it be rted to Cindy? Perhaps I should look into it.


    I closed theptop andy on my bed, but my thoughts never ceased.


    Drover chose to hide Heather''s


    name and only called her Snow White. It was probably because he did not want people to know her real name but Marius had a slip of the tongue, and I happened to learn


    about it. Content belongs to


    If Heather''s death was truly rted to Nectarine, then that meant it had something to do with Theo and Drover...


    I fell asleep thinking about this.


    I woke up in the morning, blinded by the sun. I forgot to shut the curtainsst night.


    I opened my eyes, stretched, and went downstairs after taking a shower.


    Drover had already left, and Marius was sitting in the dining hall looking gloomy.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look like you were chased by your enemy early this morning." I pulled out my chair and sat down. "More or less."


    "What happened?"


    Marius stared at me. "It''s because of you. And you didn''t even inform me about it. I told you about Snow White but then slipped and mentioned Heather afterward, yet you didn''t say anything." Content belongs toN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It turned out to be about this.


    Drover had probably reprimanded him.


    I smiled. "How should I have known? Besides, I didn''t even take it seriously before this. I barely remembered the name you said."


    Marius pursed his lips and sighed. "It''s all my fault. I have a big mouth. Now that you know about it, don''t tell anyone about it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything. Also, I don''t think anyone knows about it," I said this on purpose as I wanted to see Marius'' reaction.


    I saw him raise his brows as he replied in a soft tone, "That''s not necessarily true."


    It seemed that Heather was very popr back then. Depression was the only reason attributed to her suicide in her report. There was no other detailed description


    "She was just an ordinary person. Why would anyone want to know about her?"


    "She wasn''t just an ordinary person. She used to be a mess."

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    ?


    The moment he said that, Marius was startled that he had said something wrong again and quickly covered his mouth.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I looked at him, gloating. A smile graced the corners of my mouth. "You said it yourself."


    An annoyed look appeared on his handsome face. Marius suddenly looked at me and said in serious tone, "Are you trying to trap me?"


    I almost got the shock of my life from his solemn appearance. I leaned back against the sofa and pretended to be rxed. "I just went along with what you said and asked questions. You blurted it out yourself and now you''re ming me for it."


    I crossed my arms around myself and defended myself first before he could do anything.


    Marius'' seriousness disappearedpletely in a blink of an eye. He smiled and leaned toward me while rubbing against me. "Alright, alright. I''m just joking. Why would I ever doubt you, Sis Wan?"


    I was not angry at first, and I, of course, understood the concept of always giving someone a way out. Seeing him like this, I troubled him no more. "Okay, I understand, but your words made me curious."


    "What did I say? Did I say anything?" Marius started acting up.


    Iughed. ncing at him, I winked. "I heard you clearly. You said Heather was a mess. Was she a celebrity?"


    Marius did not answer. He just shook his head and seemed determined not to tell me.


    "I can''t stop being curious. I''ll check it out myself. I should be able to find out something about her." I picked up my phone, opened the browser, and started searching.


    Marius could not take it anymore. He reached his long hand out and grabbed my phone. "Forget it. It''s better for me to tell you instead of you searching by yourself."


    Hearing this, I straightened up quickly and got ready to listen to him. "Tell me."


    He lowered his head, his tone regretful. "If Heather were still alive, she would definitely have fulfilled her dream. Back then, she was a strong candidate for Best Actress."


    Marius sighed as he spoke, pity filling his words. "She was strong and beautiful. She met Drover when she was still a rookie. After that, ske met a benefactor and became an instanthit. This happened only three years ago. How do you not know about this? Even if you don''t recognize her, you should have heard of her."


    He suddenly asked me, which pulled me out of the story. "I wasn''t in Whaldorf City three years ago. I was in a small town at the time, and I was busy with work and taking care of my child. I didn''t have time to pay attention to the entertainment industry."


    "Which town?"


    Marius suddenly changed the subject. It made me want to hit him, but I held back. "Don''t digress."


    He responded with a smile and


    continued, "Anyway, she and Drover


    were madly in love. But then someone revealed that she got to the top because of unspoken rules and Heather suffered from


    cyberbullying. All I know was during that time, she was very upset and Drover had been by her side. Then, one night, I came to see her but Heather wasn''t there. Afterward, Drover said that he wanted to go pay her a visit too. I was so confused until the news came and I found out that Heather had jumped off the building." Content belongs to


    I frowned, my brows twisted with doubt. "Did she do that because she couldn''t cross over that hurdle?"


    Hearing my guess, Marius shook his head. "No, her condition had been getting better day by day with Drover''spany. Heather also made the decision to quit the entertainment industry and marry Drover."

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    ?


    So they were about to get married. That was rough.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Based on what Marius said, it was not depression that drove Heather to suicide but something else.


    Just as I was thinking about it, Marius continued, "After that, Drover wouldn''t divulge the reason to me no matter how I asked. I was still curious at first, but over time, I stopped mentioning it. After all, this is part of Drover''s heartache. So be it then. You should be careful too."


    "Understood."


    Not even Marius knew about Heather''s death. It seemed that only Drover and thepany were privy to it.


    I suddenly caught onto something he said just now. "You said earlier that Heather became popr when she met a benefactor. Who is it?" When I asked this, Marius hesitated. He looked at me with a dry smile. "The story is over. Why should you care about this little detail?" Staring into his eyes, it was obvious that Marius did not want to tell me about it.


    I pursed my lips tightly and raised my brow. "Forget it, but this should be easy to find out. I''ll just see whichpany Heather was signed to and I''ll be able to find out."


    "Sis Wan, Heather has nothing to do with you. Why are you so concerned? Could it be that you and Drover..." He winked at me with a leering glint. It made me think that if I were to refrain from exining it to him, he woulde up with thousands of guesses in his head.


    I quickly stopped his drifting thoughts. "Stop it. Don''t think about it. It''s just because Drover helped me, so I also want to help him. After interacting with him during this time, I found out that Heather is the root of his heartache. It''s probably because of Heather that he''s so wary of the outside world." As for Heather, the once famous celebrity, news about her had been stifled since her death, and no one cared about her anymore. It was likely only her friends and family remembered her.


    Thinking of this, I could not help sighing, "Finding the cause of Heather''s death might unravel the knot in his heart. What do you think?"


    Perhaps my words were very


    convincing as Marius looked at me with an expression showing that he was moved. He nodded non-stop. "Yes, you''re right. I really can''t help you with this matter. Drover is stubborn. He''ll get angry the


    ???


    eli


    moment I bring it up ande for my head, so I''ll leave it to you. I''ve told you everything I know. It''s up to you now, Sis Wan. You can resolve Drover''s heartache. I believe you can do it!"


    He was so useless during critical moments, but otherwise, he was quite reliable.


    Anyway, he had revealed quite a bit of information. I also knew that Heather was an artiste signed under Nectarine Entertainment. If I went there, I might be able to locate her in the archives.


    With that in mind, I went and carried things out ordingly.


    Standing at the entrance of Nectarine Entertainment, I exhaled. The reason why I was so nervous was that this was the first timel appeared in front of everyone after Theo and Nicky went public. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the door, I was greeted with a lot of strange looks. They were obviously curious as to why I was here.


    I went to Cindy''s office with an air of familiarity, but there was no one in it. After a while, a girl came in. She was a little surprised when she saw me. littles "Uhm... Miss Lane, are you looking for President Reed?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yeah, is she not here?"


    "President Reed has gone on a trip with her boyfriend and hasn''t returned yet."


    No wonder, I had not seen her during this time. It turned out she had gone off to have fun. How nice...


    ''How do I get into the archives if she''s not there?''


    I lowered my head and pondered, then looked at the girl and smiled...

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    ?


    "Would a manager''s signature be required to enter the archives?"


    My obvious question was quickly greeted by defensiveness. She studied me before nodding. "Yes, except for those who hold a managerial position and above, everyone else would need a signature before entering the archives."


    Turning my gaze slightly, I narrowed my eyes and faced her with a bright smile. "Look, I used to be a manager in Nectarine Entertainment, and I''ve been in the archives many times, so can I...¡±


    "How can I do that?" That girl immediately cut me off without even waiting for me to finish.


    It was really disrespectful.


    When I was feeling discouraged, the girl gave me an idea. "You can call President Reed about this. Verbal permission is still permission."


    She was not wrong.


    I fished out my phone and started a video call with Cindy on WhatsApp. A long time passed, however, and she did not answer. She really must be having a good time.


    I gave up after several unsessful attempts.


    Zedd had gone with her. I might be able to get to Cindy if I called him.


    I did not seem to have his number. I rummaged through my contact list. I should have saved it.


    Found it!


    My eyes lit up as I dialed the number while waiting anxiously.


    The call did not go through the first time, so I tried again.


    Fortunately, he answered it.


    Zedd''s voice was obviously filled with confusion. He was confused about my call. "Wanda, why did you call me?"


    There was quite a ruckus on his side. He was probably out having fun.


    "Pass Cindy the phone." I cut to the chase.


    "Ah, what?"


    I nced at the girl next to me before taking a few steps away for a moment. I said loudly, "Put Cindy on the phone."


    At this volume, even if there was only one person around, I was a little embarrassed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Thank goodness he understood.


    It did not take long for Cindy toe to the phone. "Wanda, what''s the matter? Be quick about it. I''m busy." "Busy having fun? I''m at Nectarine Entertainment. I want to go into the archives and need your permission."


    Cindy obviously did not know what


    had happened to me and Theo. She was out having a good time with


    Zedd. She was a little displeasedet


    after she heard what I said. "Why do you even need my permission to


    enter the archives? You can just go


    in? Content belongs to


    I motioned for the girl to start recording and asked again, "So, you''re giving me permission to enter the archives, right?"


    "Yes, yes. Just go in. Is there anything else?" she asked a little impatiently.


    I did not mean to disturb them, so I said my goodbyes and hung up the call. Since they had gone off to have fun, it was better that I did not tell them too much about what was happening here.


    "Let''s go. Come with me to the archives so that you can let the guards hear the recording."


    With Cindy''s still recording, I swaggered into Nectarine Entertainment''s archives.


    The room was huge. Looking around the ce, one could see rows upon rows of shelves. On them,


    documents were arranged in an


    orderly manner. Each document


    recorded the history of different artists, including artists in their prime, past artists, and artists who had their contracts canceled.


    Heather probably terminated her contract with Nectarine Entertainment.


    I went straight to the section containing artists who had canceled their contracts and searched the folder from three years ago, but I did not see Heather''s name.


    This was not right. Could it be that she did not terminate her contract?


    Thinking about this, I went to the profiles of artists who had not been terminated in the past three years and searched through them several times. Still, I could not find Heather''s name. This puzzled me. How could this be? Suddenly, there was a voice at the door...

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    ?


    I halted mid-rummage and listened to the voices outside.


    "President Grant."


    When I heard the guard''s voice, I was startled. Why was Theo here?


    "Who''s in there?"


    "It''s Miss Wanda Lane."


    "With whose permission?"


    "President Reed''s. Miss Lane has a recording from President Reed."


    I could hear the coldness in Theo''s words from this stand-off. Was he actually going toe in?


    I was a little flustered. How was I going to answer him if he were toe in and ask what I was doing here?


    Theo''s voice sounded outside the door this moment, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Gosh, he really wasing in.


    I reached out my hands to straighten my clothes and hair. Just as I was about to walk out, Theo came in, and I was instantly face-to-face with him. Embarrassed, I let out a smile. "Uh, um, you..."


    Theo''s expression changed slightly. He stared at me. "Why did youe here, Miss Lane?"


    Miss Lane?


    I was stunned. What a distant way to address me.


    I looked at him, lips pursed slightly before I lowered my head. "I suddenly thought of a female artist I like very much. I thought she was signed under Nectarine Entertainment, so I came to take a look."


    "Oh, is that so?" Theo approached me, his eyes seemed to be looking through me.


    The moment I met his eyes, my heart skipped a beat.


    I hurriedly looked away, trying to calm myself down. "Yeah, it''s like that. Why did youe to Nectarine Entertainment, though, President Grant?"


    "I don''t know. I just thought I shoulde today, so I came." Theo suddenly lowered his voice.


    Was he implying something?


    "Whose file are you looking for, Miss Lane? Perhaps I can help you look for it." He asked me again before even waiting for my response.


    If he had anything to do with this matter with Heather, I would only be tipping him off if I were to blurt it out directly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I felt like I could give it a try, however. It would not matter if I told him since he had lost his memory.


    I pretended to be rxed and said, "Her name is Heather. She signed with Nectarine Entertainment three years ago."


    I deliberately emphasized the words ''three years ago''.


    I saw him raise his brow slightly before smiling. "I don''t seem to remember this name, but since she signed a contract, there should be a record. I can help you look, Miss Lane."


    Theo really forgot.


    We would look for it together, then. One other person came with an extra pair of hands. We might actually find it.


    I nodded. "Okay, thank you, then, President Grant."


    After that, we actually began searching together, but we did not find Heather''s name at all.


    "Why?" I muttered to myself.


    Seemingly having heard me, Theo''s lips curved. "While I don''t really have any memory about this, I know that there are only two possibilities for Content belongs to


    thing


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    "What are they?"


    "Either it has been a long time and the name has been deregistered or this person is very important. If that''s the case, the information is definitely being kept in a safe and private ce," he said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I wanted tough a little at that, so I shrugged. "Doesn''t that just mean that you''re watching over it?"


    He shook his head. "Unfortunately, I don''t remember, so I can''t help you."


    "No worries. There''s no need for you to help me, President Grant."


    "But I want to help you."


    The man''s tone suddenly sank, and it abruptly warmed my heart.


    What did he mean by that?


    "You..." I tilted my head, not understanding what he was saying. "Why did you say that, President Grant?"


    Theo approached me slowly. "I keep thinking the scent on you smells very familiar..."


    It was at this time that someone who should not have appeared, appeared...

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    ?


    "Are Theo and Wanda in there?"


    Nicky''s shrill voice came from outside. It was particrly ear-grating.


    She quickly opened the door after she said that.


    Theo was leaning toward me to catch the scent on me. This scene looked extremely ambiguous.


    Unsurprisingly, Nicky rushed forward aggressively to separate us. She stood in front of Theo and protected him behind her as if he was some rare treasure that she and no one else couldy their hands on.


    She turned to re at me, her eyes filled with resentment. She put her hands on her hips, looking as if she was not going to let me go. "Wanda, can you be more careful? Theo has already divorced you. Why are you still getting involved with him?"


    Me getting involved with him?


    Iughed at what she said and shook my head helplessly. "I came to Nectarine Entertainment to check on some information. I didn''t know he would be here at all. It''s a coincidence that I bumped into him here."


    Nicky obviously did not buy it. She smiled coldly. "I don''t believe you. You must have heard from some source that Theo would be here today, so you came here."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You''re the one with that mouth, so you can say whatever you want. I''ve already exined myself. You can choose to believe me or not."


    I did not need to stay here any longer since I could not find any information about Heather.


    I turned around to leave, but Nicky stopped me again. "Wait, I don''t think this is right."


    Her tone changed. There was some cleverness in it that made me even more uneasy. She came in front of me with a sashay and looked at me. "You left Nectarine Entertainment a long time ago. Why did you suddenlye here today to check some information? What information?" She was sharp!


    My heart was beating so fast, and I could not think of what to say to her.


    "Miss Lane told me just now that she has an artist that she likes. So, she came to look them up," Theo responded on my behalf.


    I was still very nervous. Was he actually going to tell Nicky everything as is?


    Nicky''s gaze turned to Theo beforending on me. "Oh yeah? Which artist?"


    "Heather, but we can''t seem to find anything about her," he said indifferently. Hearing this, Nicky frowned. "Heather?"


    She looked at me with a bit of confusion in her eyes.


    He really had no reservations about Nicky now.


    With a chill in my heart, I looked at Nicky and simply revealed my cards. "Yes, I''m looking for her records. But we couldn''t find them after going through all the files. Since that''s the case I''ll leave first so as not to disturb you."


    "How did you get into the archives?"


    "Nicky, don''t forget that Cindy is the one managing Nectarine Entertainment," I reminded her.


    Cindy and Zedd were away now, but considering her personality, she would definitely look for Nicky when they came back.


    I smiled slightly. "You''d better think about how you''re going to deal with them when the timees."


    After saying this, I stopped looking


    at her. I did not care if she was calling out to me or not either. ?did not stop. I left Nectarine


    ovedio


    Entertainment without looking back.


    I thought about what Theo said along the way...


    He was right. It must have been hidden.


    Cindy would not have done such a


    thing. Keith was the only one left t apart from Theo. Maybe he would Swn ve told


    know about it. Theo might


    hi


    With that in mind, I hurriedly called Keith.


    He was obviously surprised when he received my call. "Madam?"


    "It''s time to change the way you address me, Keith."


    "Then, let me know what you prefer."


    Both of usughed, then I spoke first, "I have something to ask you. Are you free?"

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    ?


    Sitting in a cafe, I waited for Keith quietly.


    I could vaguely hear the cries of the child from my call with him just now. He was probably still staying at home and had not gone looking for a job.


    Things sure were different now.


    I sighed.


    "Why are you sighing, Miss Lane?"


    The familiar voice pulled my thoughts back. Looking at the familiar face in front of me, I smiled lightly. "Long time no see."


    "Long time no see." He still looked so spirited and more energetic than before. Hisplexion looked so much better without work ravaging him.


    It looked like Theo had really tormented him.


    "It should be easy for you to find another job with your talents. Why haven''t you found a new job?"


    "How did you know that, Miss Lane?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I heard a child crying over the phone just now, so I figured you were probably home. It''s also work hours now, so it wasn''t difficult to put two and two together," I slowly said.


    As if to agree, Keith nodded. "Well, I used to be so busy with work that I didn''t have time to spend with my family. Since I finally have more time now, I just want to take it slow and spend more time with them. I missed out on a lot when my child was growing up. I can''t miss it this time."


    Without a job, he now looked like he was glowing with fatherhood. He looked very soft.


    I agreed with his words. One really should not miss their child''s growth.


    "I see. You can rest more, then."


    "You came looking for me out of the blue, Miss Lane. What''s the situation?" It was Keith who cut to the chase first.


    I mulled things over and thought about how I should start. After pondering for a moment, I said leisurely, "I want to look into someone, but I don''t know if Theo has told you about her before."


    "Who is it?"


    "Heather."


    Hearing the name, I caught a sh of surprise in Keith''s eyes. It was apparent that he knew about her.


    He lowered his head and pondered


    for a long time. I did not know what he was thinking and did not press him. Keith slowly looked up after that and met my expectant gaze. "Why are you suddenly asking about her?"


    QUMS


    "I want to learn about her because she''s a sweetheart of my friend."


    Keith put his hands on the table, looking a little perplexed. "Heather is someone no one wants to talk about anymore. Besides, she''s also no longer with us, so there''s nothing to say."


    Someone no one wanted to talk about?


    I did not quite understand that. I shook my head and looked at Keith. "Why don''t people want to talk about her?"


    I could understand it if it was Drover who thought talking about her was too painful as he had lost his lover. could also understand if Nectarine Entertainment wanted to block news about her and not bring her up since Heather was an artist under them and they had been affected by her ident.


    As for the others, to them, Heather was just a famous artist. There were countless, outstanding artists in the entertainment circle, and Heather was just one of them.


    "Not a single snowke is spared when an avnchees crashing down. What happened to her was such a shame. That''s why even I am unwilling to talk about her."


    It turned out that it was because she had been too wonderful.


    Snowke... Snow white.


    He was definitely talking about her.


    "I just went to Nectarine Entertainment''s archives to look for her, but I couldn''t find anything on her. That''s why I wanted to ask you," I told Keith frankly.


    Keith was taken aback by what I did. "You''re as resolute as usual in the way you do things, Miss Lane, but I suppose it must have been in vain. You probably found nothing."


    "You''re right. I didn''t find anything." I nodded.


    Keith spread his hands. "After the incident, President Grant blocked all news about it and spent an entire month creating a distraction to brainwash everyone into forgetting about it so that they wouldn''t talk about it. As for her information, President Grant has also kept it locked up in a safe."


    In a safe...

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    ?


    As if having taken a step in the right direction, my eyes lit up. I looked at Keith again, and with a hint of delight in my voice, I said, "So, Theo is the one guarding the documents, yes?"


    Keith was a little surprised by my inexplicable joy. He looked confused but nodded. "Yes, but President Grant has lost his memory now and can''t remember anything. You should know that this can''t be helped, Miss Lane."


    Waving my hand, I smiled. "It''ll be easy for me to deal with this now that I know. Thank you for today, Keith."


    Keith also smiled before a deep look shed through his eyes. "Did something happen for you to suddenly ask about Heather, Miss Lane? As far as I know, she disbanded her fan group after the cyberbullying incident."


    Her disbanding her fan group was enough to prove that she really was ready to retire.


    I sighed after hearing what Keith said. It was such a pity that things ended like this when she had obviously been in her prime.


    "I want to get to know her because of a friend."


    I pursed my lips, smiled, and said nothing more.


    I went back to Drover after having a chat with Keith.


    The moment I entered the door, I saw Drover sitting on the sofa, motionless. He was wearing a very serious expression, and the aura emanating from his body made one shudder.


    The temperature in the room had plummeted sharply. I felt the low pressure and slowly approached him. "Drover, what''s wrong?"


    The residence was terribly quiet. Even my small voice was particrly loud in this environment at this moment.


    He looked at me with a cold light in his eyes, which made me take a few steps back.


    The aura surrounding Drover''s body scared me. It felt like a huge trying to trap me.


    I gulped, my throat bobbing slightly. My feet, which were once free, were now unable to move. It was as if they had been rooted. My heart was beating fast.


    He slowly got up. There seemed to be a trace of danger concealed in his slightly narrowed eyes. He gradually approached me, and his aura felt like it was drowning me.


    "Where did you go?"


    His question was endlesslymanding.


    I was unaware of the reason behind Drover''s sudden change, but I knew I could not tell him the truth.


    Looking at him, I pretended to be rxed and wore a smile on the corners of my mouth. "I just went out for a chat with a friend from before."


    Drover tilted his head to look at me,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    disbelief clearly written in his eyes. His lips then raised. It looked like an obvious smile, but it was as


    ver


    terrifying as the pits of hell. "Wanda, tell the truth."


    His tone softened a little, but his expression was still terrifying.


    My heart suddenly became numb. The slight tingling feeling I felt in my heart was just because of his words.


    Goosebumps suddenly appeared all


    over my body and I felt flustered for no reason pursed my lower lip and with one hand down by my side, pressed it tightly against the seam of my trousers. "I... just went to see a friend."


    This shaky voice made mepletely lose my self-confidence. I had probably been stunned by his aura.


    This was the first time I have seen Drover like this.


    No, this was the second time. He had been like this as well thest time, but he was more ferocious this timepared to thest.


    "Really now?" Drover took another


    step toward me, Even though it was


    only a small step, the pressure he carried pressed against me like a mountain, suffocating me.


    I dared not look him in the eye despite nodding.


    "Look at me when you answer."


    He forced me to look at him and my heart beat wildly.


    I did not dare look him in the eyes. I was afraid that I would not be able to keep myself from telling him everything...

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    ?


    "You went to investigate Heather?"


    He sounded calm, but I felt like I was chained by long-standing shackles. I was already struggling to move, and now, I could not move at all. It was like I had been caught again.


    My eyes flickered slightly, and Driver caught it immediately. He put his hands in his pockets, a faint smile appearing on his lips. "I was right."


    This affirmative tone was the same as his firm expression.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He seemed to know where I had gone today.


    Having guessed that, I looked at him before opening my mouth and softly asking, "You sent someone to follow me?"


    Heughed in a low voice before turning around and taking a few steps toward me. "You''ve been talking to Marius about Heather these few days. You think I didn''t know about that?


    "Say it! Why have you been asking about her?!" He growled these words after turning his head to re at me.


    Uneasiness flooded my heart again when he red at me. Now that he knew everything, I might as well spill everything and be honest with it.


    Thinking of this, I said, "I want to help you deal with the knot in your heart. I want to know what the woman you care about is like. Is this enough?"


    I said this very seriously, and my expression was solemn as well. This was all to express my sincerity to Drover.


    Drover looked like he was moved. I


    caught a slight change in his expression and knew that I had managed to get a stab at him. I continued, "You''ve helped me a lot and I wish to return the favor. I''ve witnessed your affection for Heather during this time. I envy her very much. She''s still so missed despite no longer being around. But I''m also curious about the kind of woman she was to have you so infatuated with her like this. I found out through my search that Heather was an artist under Nectarine


    Entertainment. I used to manage it."


    Hearing my words, Drover seemed a little surprised. He frowned. "You used to work for Nectarine Entertainment?"


    "Yeah. Theo created Nectarine


    Entertainment for Cindy at first


    before it waster transferred to me to manage. But I got into a fight with Theo three years ago. I left Whaldorf City and Nectarine, which is why missed Heather. I went to Nectarine today. I wanted to look for her information in the archives, but I couldn''t find anything. Logically, the archives should have information on all of the artists." I paused upon speaking up till this point. I looked up at Drover and observed his expression.


    Drover no longer possessed themanding demeanor he had before. His expression contained a little more searching now.


    I also gradually rxed. I breathed a


    sigh of relief and continued. "I went


    to see Keith after that. He knew the most things since he was Theo''s


    former assistant. I proved my


    conjecture by talking with him


    was


    that there was no


    over


    information on Heather in the archives. It was that Theo had kept all her information in a safe. But no one knows where the safe is now since Theo himself has also forgotten."


    I stopped and looked at Drover after I was done talking.


    His head was bowed in thought. I wondered what he was thinking about.


    Taking a few small steps, I saw the thoughts floating in his head. He looked up at me after a while. "Do you really have no other motive?"


    "What other motives can I have? I have nothing to do with Heather. I wouldn''t try to learn about her if it wasn''t for helping you with that knot in your heart. I just don''t want you to live in the shadows of the past." I looked at him, wholly sincere.


    Drover finally let go of his defenses and returned to his usual gentleness. His expression changed slightly and his voice was soft, "I''m sorry, I wasn''t being very nice just now."


    I shook my head and smiled. "It''s nothing, I understand."

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    ?


    He sat down. Raising his head, he stared at the white ceiling, his thoughts seemingly having returned to the past. The sweet smile on the corners of his mouth was the best proof.


    I sat down right next to him as well. The soft sofa was sofortable, and I turned to look at him. "Did you think of a scene when you were with her in the past?"


    "Yes, it''s beautiful and unforgettable. It''s even more so regrettable." Drover let out a long, heavy sigh after he said that.


    I turned back and stared at the ceiling as well. "Then freeze it. Freeze the beauty of that moment. Perhaps you''ll feel less regret."


    At this moment, we were two individuals who had experienced the same misfortune and were sympathizing with one another.


    "I understand your feelings for her, but since she''s gone. Why won''t you let her go? You''ll be happy if you do. And maybe you''ll meet someone more suitable for you in the future," I said lightly.


    Drover was not happy when he heard this, and his expression changed immediately. "No, I can''t forget. I can''t forget Heather''s death. I''ll definitely remember it!"


    His hands were clenched into fists like they were about to be crushed, and I was stunned.


    I did not dare ask anything further. I was afraid that Drover would lose control.


    He suddenly looked at me. "Do you know how Heather died?"


    I shook my head. "It was stated on the web that shemitted suicide after jumping off a building due to depression. But Marius told me she had gotten much better with yourpany and wouldn''t have done such a thing. You''re the only one who knows the reason behind it."


    "It''s best if you don''t know. Don''t investigate this matter further." After he said that, he stood up and went upstairs.


    Turning to face his back, I was puzzled. "Why are you still afraid to face the truth? Heather died three years ago. If there''s another reason for her death, you should investigate it thoroughly instead of just running away from reality."


    Drover''s body shook slightly as if my words had stabbed him.


    Marius jumped out of nowhere at this moment. He trotted all the way to my side and pulled me. "Sis Wan, don''t talk anymore. I''m worried you''ll get yourself burned."


    "What''s there that I can''t talk about? It''s because no one will mention Heather anymore, that''s why he''s been running away from himself for so long If he doesn''t feel reconciled, why doesn''t he investigate it? All he knows to do is to be angry with himself," I said assiduously. Next to me, Marius covered his face, feeling resigned for me. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Drover turned around and red at me with red eyes that were filled with reluctance. "How do you know I''m not running my own investigation?" After saying those words, he went upstairs without looking back. He seemed particrly angry.


    "I say, Sis Wan, you''re really kinda blind." Marius sighed.


    I felt a lot better after saying everything that was in my heart. "I know he''ll be unhappy. But I think I''d also be unhappy if I didn''t say anything."


    He held his chin and shook his head.


    "No, you''re wrong. Drover has never given up a day of investigation. Although I have no idea what he has been investigating in the past three years, he has been tracking down leads and putting a strategy together. You''ve misunderstood him." Content belongs to


    It turned out he had been investigating in secret all this time. Was Heather''s death really rted to Theo?


    I pressed my lips together and did not say anything for a long time. I just looked at Marius.


    "You should stop interfering in this matter. Let Drover handle it himself. You have nothing to do with Theo now, so it wouldn''t be good for you to investigate anymore," Marius persuaded me.


    "I understand," I responded.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    ?


    On this day, I received a call from the school saying that Munchkin had disappeared. I hurried over. "It was Nimue''s turn to be on duty today, but he came out of the principal''s office crying, wanting to look for his father. We managed to persuade him to go back to the ssroom, but he went missing after lunch break. We can''t find him anywhere in school," they told me anxiously.


    The principal''s office?


    We were in the principal''s office. I nced at the newspaper on the table. Theo and Nicky''s news happened to be on the cover.


    Munchkin must have seen this.


    I could not hide it anymore.


    Sighing deep down, I looked at the head teacher. "I know where he went."


    I drove to Grant Corporation. Munchkin should be here.


    After driving the car into the basement, I went to the front desk.


    An employee card was needed to ess the elevator. I was no longer an employee of Grant Corporation, so, naturally, I could not go upstairs. "Mada... Wanda, why are you here?" The front desk receptionist almost called me by the wrong address.


    I did not mind it. I just smiled and said, "Did a childe over just now?"


    "Ah yes, he said he was looking for President Grant. The president came downstairs to pick him up."


    "That''s good. Help me connect to him. I''m looking for him."


    "Alright."


    I stood at the front desk and waited for her to be done with the call. She put down the phone after a while. "Miss Wanda, President Grant asked you to head up."


    Without offering any refusal, I went straight to the elevator, and she helped me push the button for the floor. "Thank you."


    Standing in front of the office, I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. I pushed open the door after hearing the familiar voice saying e in''.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I was greeted by Munchkin''s young face the moment I went in.


    Munchkin rushed into my arms after he saw me. "Mommy."


    I looked at him sternly, my tone severe. "Who told you to leave the school without authorization? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?"


    Munchkin hugged me. He looked aggrieved and did not dare make a sound.


    "You''re so fierce. You''re going to scare the child."


    Theo walked toward me. Munchkin immediately turned around and threw himself into his arms. "Daddy is still the best~"


    Traitorous child.


    After being in the office for a long time, a certain someone who was outside could finally sit still no longer. There was movement outside, followed by the sound of the door being pushed open. Nicky then appeared in front of us.


    Seeing Munchkin and me, she came forward to separate Munchkin from Theo. She looked down at Munchkin and then looked at me again.


    e


    "Wanda, are you trying to use a child


    to change Theo''s mind?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Munchkin''s little hands pointed at Nicky before I could say anything. "Is this the other woman the newspaper was talking about, Mommy?" "You little b*stard, what nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Nicky was about to wave her hand at him, but Theo stopped her. "Take no offense to a child''s babble. Why are you trying to pick a fuss with a child?" Content belongs to


    "Theo, how are you so tolerant of this child? You must''ve been misled." Nicky frowned, her entire face scrunching up.


    I pulled Munchkin over. "Munchkin, let''s go first. We shouldn''t stay here for long."


    Munchkin looked at the two of them and then nodded to me. "I think so too. Let''s go, Mommy."


    "Alright then," I called out to the two of them. "You two can take your time and talk. We''re leaving first."


    I was about to leave with Munchkin but Nicky stopped us. "You''re going to just leave after causing trouble?"


    I pursed my lips. Blinking my eyes, I looked back at her. "Then what do you want?"


    She looked at us and smiled softly...

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    ?


    Nicky looked at Munchkin. There was a wicked charm in her eyes. I quickly shielded him behind me and looked at her vigntly. "Munchkin is still a child. If you''re going to do anything, juste at me."


    Hearing this, she shrugged and looked at me with a funny expression. "It''s broad daylight. What can I do? Since you''ve disturbed us, an apology would suffice, no?"


    She just wanted an apology?


    I opened my mouth. "Alright then."


    After sorting out my emotions, I said sincerely, "Director Doyle, I''m truly sorry for not taking care of my child today and allowing him to disrupt your work. I request your understanding and forgiveness if he has brought you any disturbance. I will teach him a lesson when I go back."


    Hearing my apology, Nicky smacked her lips. She seemed to be taking to it. "I think just a verbal apology is too easy. Why don''t you perform some real action, such as bending over and bowing or something?"


    "Nicky, isn''t this request a bit too much?" Theo could not help but speak up from the side.


    Nicky obviously would not let us go so easily. His words only aggravated our situation.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Theo said, Nicky''s initially soft expression instantly turned furious. "Are you actually speaking up for them? If Wanda doesn''t bow and offer her apology today, I''ll never let it go!"


    "I came up here ording to the rules. Even if you won''t let me go, Director Doyle, what can I do?" I said lightly. There was not the slightest emotion in my eyes that was directed at her. Holding Munchkin''s hand, I was about to leave.


    Behind me, Nicky''s voice sounded again, "Wanda Lane, you ought to think through the things I''ll do if you leave like this. You don''t know the price that you''ll have to pay."


    I was not worried about what she would do to me. I was just worried about what she would do to Munchkin.


    I stopped and hesitated.


    "Have you given it a thought, Wanda? My patience is limited."


    I could imagine the arrogant expression she was wearing on her face at the moment despite my back facing her from her cocky air. sighed. So be it, then. This would be for the child''s sake.


    Turning around, I stood in front of her and bowed down. "We''re really sorry for causing trouble to you Director Doyle. I hope you''ll be able to forgive us. I''ll definitely discipline my child in the future."


    Click!


    Nicky snapped a photo of this scene with her phone and smiled


    ???


    contentedly. "I didn''t expect you to beg me like this one day, Wanda. Well then, I''ll forgive you if I must. Just this once. If youe and harass us again, it won''t be that simple." She emphasized thatst part. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Understood."


    After that, I pulled Munchkin and immediately left the office.


    I did not get far and heard the sounds of an argument from the office. It was mostly Nicky.


    "Theo, you actually spoke for her? I''m your current wife. Just who are you siding with?!"


    I heard all of this but could not hear the rest as we had gotten too far. In short, Nicky was throwing a fit because Theo spoke up for us.


    "Mommy, are we still staying at Uncle Drover''s?" Munchkin looked up at me.


    I nodded. "Yeah, we''ll stay there first."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mommy. We''re flexible people. One day, we''ll make that bad auntie pay,¡± Munchkin said these cruel words.


    It was even more interesting to see the ruthless expression on his lovely face. "Enough, you. You''re just a child. This has nothing to do with you. Be good and go back to school, okay?"


    "Okay, Mommy."

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    ?


    Today, I suddenly came across a report while I was swiping my phone.


    It mentioned that Grant Corporation''s reputation had been affected by the failure of the artificial intelligence project, which led to their projects recently being snatched away by others frequently. This threw the entirepany into a panic. They might not be able to withstand this.


    Although the project failed, Theo should have taken measures to save it, but he did nothing. Considering how powerful Grant Corporation was, how could small, ordinarypanies take away their projects? They must be bigger and more powerfulpanies.


    I continued reading it, and when I saw the introduction at the back, I was stunned.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Drover''spany that stole Grant Corporation''s projects!


    I hurried downstairs, wanting to confirm this with Marius. Sure enough, he was lyingfortably on the sofa. I went over and pointed the screen of my phone to him. "Is this true?"


    "Who''s going to be able to see it with you shoving it so close?" Marius rolled his eyes at me.


    I moved it away and pointed at the screen. "Is it true or not that Drover snatched Grant Corporation''s projects?"


    Marius raised his brow. "Since the report is out, it shouldn''t be fake."


    I lowered my hand, worried.


    He looked at me with a wicked smile. "Hey hey hey, are you still feeling bad, Sis Wan? You have to remember that you and Theo are already divorced."


    I nced at him and pouted. "But how did Drover''spany steal projects from apany as big as Grant Corporation?"


    "You underestimate Drover. Although hispany isn''t big, it''s elite. One person can be worth more than a few. What they value is strength, not size, okay?"


    He was right.


    Drover was a leader in the industry, and all his people were powerful. He had many talented people in his office. It was but an inevitability if they wanted to pull in a few projects.


    Drover came in just then. There was a smile on his face when he saw both of us. "What do you guys want to eat tonight? I''ll prepare it." Seeing how rxed he looked, he must be happy because of this.


    Marius immediately sat up when he heard food. "I''ll tell you. I want to eat meat."


    "No problem. How about you, Wanda?"


    Before I


    was bould respond, Marius, who ¨¨me, said first, e


    you might be happy but Sis


    isn''t." Content belongs to


    "What?" Drover did not understand.


    Swno


    "You stole someone''s ex-husband''s projects..." Although Marius was saying this to Drover, he was looking at me.


    Drover''s smile abruptly disappeared as he looked at me. "Is that so, Wanda?"


    I shook my head and chuckled. "I''m not really sad, just feeling a little sentimental. It''s nothing."


    "I think you''re still unable to forget


    your old


    for Theo." Marius''


    words pierced my heart and mel


    me tremble for a bit.


    "As if," I blurted out immediately.


    W


    Perhaps this was the answer that made Drover smile again. "Alright, Wanda just got divorced, so it''s normal to feel a little sentimental It''s okay, I''ll prepare a bit more food. You can just eat as much as you can."


    UMS


    He looked to be in a really good mood, but I wondered what was going on with Theo...


    I was still actually thinking about him. Marius was right.


    "Sis Wan, how long will it take you to forget him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Let me tell you the secret to forgetting someone," Marius muttered. "You just need to find a new target, no?"


    He pointed at Drover, who was busy, as he said that.


    Looking at Drover''s back, I fell into deep thought...

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    ?


    After dinner, I thought of going up to the rooftop to get some air, so I went up there on my own.


    It was windy upstairs, but it made me feel more awake.


    Putting my hands on the sidebar framing the rooftop, I closed my eyes and greeted the wind. It was cold, but it cleared my mind significantly.


    Suddenly, a piece of clothing was draped over me, and I looked back. Drover had alsoe up.


    He put his hands in his pockets and stood beside me. "Marius asked me toe up here and look for something for him. I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Hearing this, I chuckled softly. "He has the best intentions, but he''s very obvious."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Drover turned to look at me. His brows and eyes were curved, and he looked extra gentle on this night. "He is quite obvious."


    "He also told me today that the quickest way to forget someone is to pick a target and start over." I tilted my head and looked at him as well.


    His gaze became deeper and deeper as we looked at each other. "Was he referring to me?"


    "Yes, he was referring to you," I replied without hesitation.


    Drover smiled slightly and looked into the distance. "Then, do I have the honor of being your target?"


    I lowered my gaze and shook my head, my hand touching my stomach. "I''m the one who doesn''t have the honor. I have Theo''s flesh and blood in my stomach. How can I have a target now?"


    Hand on my stomach, I could feel the beating of the child. At this moment, I was happy.


    Drover did not say anything and just looked at me silently.


    "You''re so gentle," Drover said suddenly.


    Gentle...


    I looked up at him and blinked. "Are you saying I''m usually grumpy?"


    "You women really like to twist men''s words," Drover turned away and said with some amusement.


    I also turned away and continued, "That''s because men''s words are never exact."


    The moonlight was hazy and carried with it a hint of softness.


    After lounging on the rooftop for a while, Drover abruptly said, "Let''s head down. We don''t want to catch a cold."


    "Alright."


    It felt like we had spent a really long time up there as my hands and feet were cold. I nodded and went downstairs with him.


    Marius probably went out to have fun again.


    "This guy can never sit still." Drover sighed.


    "Marius enjoys having a good time. Fortunately, he owns apany. Otherwise, I would have thought that he was a NEET. But I don''t seem to know who he is or what his background is up till now," I said casually. Content belongs to


    el


    Drover smiled. "He has his own property back home, but he doesn''t like to rely on his family. I suppose you could say he''s ambitious foring out and going at it alone.¡±


    "Of course, he''s a second-generation


    rich kid, and his temperament is very like one. He looks sloppy, but he''s actually devoted. He also loves having fun, however." I smiled and shook my head, feeling a little helpless toward Marius. He was a lovely person and someone worth making friends with. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What about me? What did you think of me when you saw me for the first time?" Drover asked suddenly.


    I thought about it for a moment and


    ret


    answered, "I saw you for the first time at the conference in Zenon. You were so radiant. You gave off


    this feeling as if I could only watch I you from a distance and not get any closer. You were out of reach at that time." Content belongs to


    Drover was stunned for a moment. He did not seem to have expected me to make such ament. He narrowed his eyes and smiled at me. "I didn''t expect the first impression I left on you to be like this."


    "I wasn''t involved in artificial intelligence at the time, so all those professional words you said confused me. That''s why I felt like that," I exined. "What about you? Do you still remember your first impression of me?" I asked back.

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    ?


    Drover had a smile on his face. He tilted his head, looking like he was trying to recall scenes from that day.


    There was a long pause before he chuckled and said, "I just thought you were a little silly that day. If it wasn''t for Theo by your side, I wouldn''t have believed that you were husband and wife."


    I did not expect the first impression I gave him to be like this. I was stunned for a moment before Iughed. "Forget about it. I was really confused that day. Alright, I ept that."


    Drover was obviously a little surprised by my reaction. He raised a brow. It looked like there was a bit of a smile mixed in. "What you said that day made me look at you with admiration, though."


    He sped his hands behind him and turned his back to me. His voice, however, was clear. "I had never met someone like you who could speak so freely despite not understanding anything yet make sense."


    Hearing this, I began to feel embarrassed. "I think I got in over my head that day and started blurting things out regardless if it was right or wrong. Thinking about it now, though, I had been too impulsive."


    "But you seeded in making me remember you." He pursed his lips. They were in a slight smile, and when he turned around, his eyes were soft and sultry like the moonlight.


    Sensing that the atmosphere was changing little by little, Drover opened his mouth silently.


    As if realizing something, I quickly turned my head sideways and looked away. "It''s gettingte. I''m going back to my room to rest."


    Probably because I said this first, Drover could only swallow back the words that had reached his throat before replying, "Sleep early. Good night." "Good night."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I hurried back to my room, my heart pounding.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I thought back to the scene when we were downstairs. Did he have something he wanted to say if I had not said anything...


    I bit my lower lip as I felt mixed emotions in my heart.


    Distraught, I picked up my phone and began swiping through it.


    Since I usually paid more attention tomercial transactions, these were the kind of news that was rmended to me. This included the news about Grant Corporation that I had already seen. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Their projects had been snatched away one after another. I had wanted to ask Drover his reason for it, butter on, I felt like it would not be right to ask, so I did not.


    Lying in bed, I put down my phone, my mind filled with thoughts.


    I sighed. I did not want to think about it anymore, so I went to take a shower. When I came out, the screen of my phone was on. Shannon had called me several times, but I missed them.


    I called her back, and she answered


    fairly quickly as if she had been watching over the phone. "Where did you go? You didn''t answer after I called you so many times. I thought you got into an ident."


    Shannon started going off the moment she opened her mouth.


    I covered my ears and shook my head a few times. "I went and took a shower, so I didn''t hear my phone ring. So, what''s the matter?"


    "I was just swiping through my phone when I saw the news saying that Grant Corporation lost their projects. You probably already saw this a long time ago, yes?"


    "Yes, I did. What about it?"


    "You''re still so calm? I looked into it, and it''s Drover''spany that snatched them up. Just what are they doing? Former partners turning against each other?"


    Shannon''s words woke me a little, and I suddenly realized. "You''re right. Why didn''t I think of this?"


    My words confused Shannon a little, and it carried through in her voice. "What did you say?"


    "You said Theo and Drover are turning against each other. I think it makes sense," I hid nothing from her and told her straight.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Who would normally do such an immoral thing?"


    Competition in business was


    common, but tantly robbing projects was uneptable. This action vited business principles, but Drover did it. Did he have such adeep hatred for Theo?

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    ?


    We ended the call after Shannon got a few moreints in.


    She was not wrong. If one did not harbor such deep hatred, things would have been done in secret even if it was something like robbing a project. Who would create such a huge fanfare?


    There was only one possibility. There was beef between Drover and Theo.


    Yet they had clearly been partners before...


    This puzzled me.


    This night was doomed to be a sleepless one.


    I only fell asleep when it was almost dawn.


    The next day, I was woken up by the vibrating sound of my phone. It was Shannon calling.


    "Wanda, I think I''m going intobor soon. Do you want toe over?" She did not sound like she was about to give birth. I could not hear any pain at all.


    Her voice woke me up immediately, though, and I immediately rolled over and got out of bed. "Alright, I''ll be right over."


    Washing up at the fastest speed I could manage, I went downstairs only to be faced with the rarity of Drover and Marius both being there.


    They were sitting face-to-face, looking like they were talking about something big. Both of their expressions were heavy.


    I did not pay much attention to them considering the situation with Shannon. I just said, "I''m going out."


    Hearing my voice, Drover switched to a smile as he turned to look at me. "Alright. Be careful on the road."


    The atmosphere felt strange. I looked at Drover and Marius, and Marius smiled at me immediately as well. "Be careful on the road, Sis Wan"


    What the hell were those two up to?


    "I got it."


    I left out the door after answering lightly.


    I drove to the hospital and went straight to Shannon''s ward.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She was lying on the bed and was still eating.


    "You..." I was stunned at this scene.


    Shannon raised her gaze to look at me. As if she still was not suffering yet, a smile appeared on her face when she looked at me. "You''re here. That''s fast."


    "How are you now?"


    "It''s just starting to hurt, so I''m


    alright. The doctor told me to eat something first so that I''ll have a lot of energyter." Saying that,


    Shannon stuffed another raisin into


    her mouth. Content belongs to


    Jordan was waiting on her. He was constantly holding something in his hands. "Eat slowly."


    It looked like we were still going to have to wait.


    I sat down and apanied them. "I''ll be the child''s godmother."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve reserved that position for you. I''ll be one to the one in your stomach too." Shannon ced her reservation.


    The way she said it was very simr to how Cecilia did.


    Recalling the memory again, I felt a little sentimental. I stroked my stomach slowly and sighed. "I hope the child can be born safely."


    The shadow that loomed over myst pregnancy had been pretty big, so I was being extra careful now.


    "Don''t worry, God will definitely give you a child." Shannon smiled.


    Jordan also turned to look at me. He nodded and said, "Shannon is right."


    I hoped so.


    It was not until the afternoon that Shannon was pushed into the operating room. She chose to give birth naturally. Jordan also went in fully dressed, leaving me to wait outside alone.


    what was going on


    I did not know w


    inside, but Shannon''s shouts of


    agony keep kept sounding in my


    ears. I hoped Shannon would b


    safe. Oh, child, you should not keep your mommy feeling sad for too long.


    swny


    Just as I was praying, I heard the cries of a child from inside.


    Was the child out?!


    I was overjoyed and peeked inside. After a while, the nurse brought the child out. Jordan was right behind them. It was a beautiful boy.


    Even with a mask on, I could see Jordan''s cheerful expression.


    "We''ll give the child a simple bath and then send him to the ward."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    ?


    In the ward, Shannon''splexion did not look too good. She was rtively weak after giving birth and still needed some time to recover.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jordan had already gotten someone to prepare the things that they might need and bring them to the ward.


    It was not long before the nurse pushed the baby in. "Madam, you can see your baby now."


    Shannon dragged her weak body up into a slight sitting position. Jordan supported her at the side. Her eyes were filled with maternal love when she looked at the child. She was entirely different after the child was born.


    She looked like she had suddenly changed from a little girl to an adult.


    "He''s so cute. He has your eyes and Jordan''s mouth." I also looked at the baby lovingly.


    My child would definitely be just as cute and beautiful after they were born.


    Shannon watched the baby for a while beforeying down again with the baby''s stroller next to her.


    "I''ve already chosen a name. If it was a boy, he''d be Timothy." Jordan looked extremely excited. He held Shannon''s hand tightly, and his voice softened immediately. "Shannon, you''ve worked hard."


    "If you know that I''ve worked hard, then treat me better. Prepare me more delicious food."


    As expected of Shannon. It was all about eating with her.


    Jordan was also the person she chose, and fortunately, she made the right choice. Although Jordan had once done something wrong, it had luckily not been too big of a matter. They could start anew.


    Seeing how loving they looked, I suddenly felt a little envious.


    Shannon obviously caught me acting strangely and let go of Jordan''s hand. "Wanda, don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    I smiled and nodded. "Yes, it''ll be fine."


    I went back after spending some time in the hospital. As soon as I entered the living room, I saw Drover and Marius still there. "You''ll disappoint her by doing this."


    I heard Marius'' voice, and doubts formed in my mind. "Who''ll be disappointed?" I asked.


    Both their gazes turned to me the moment I said that.


    Both Marius


    and


    Drover had serious


    expressions on their faces,


    e


    fn


    especially Marius. He usually has cheeky smile on his face, but he looked a lot more serious today Something unpleasant must have happened.


    I coughed a few times, feeling a little embarrassed. "Uhm... I don''t think I came back at the right time. I''ll go back to my room. You guys can continue talking."


    Just when I was about to go upstairs, Marius stopped me. "It''s fine, Sis Wan. We were waiting for you toe back for dinner. The food is ready. Come here quickly."


    "Alright."


    I


    I walked over. The atmosphere was


    usually very rxed during dinner


    time, but today, it was obviously a lot more repressed. I was


    unustomed to it, especially when


    Marius was not cracking jokes.


    I nced at Drover. He was eating as usual. I then looked at Marius. There was no longer the usual smile on his handsome face. Instead, it was heavy.


    I felt a little ufortable. After hurriedly finishing my food, I got up and said, "I''m full. You guys can take your time and enjoy. I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Does the atmosphere feel heavy?" Drover suddenly asked.


    Standing still, I pursed my lips. After a long pause, I turned around. Summoning my courage, I asked, "Did


    thing unpleasant happen


    to you guys? Did you two argue?"


    "No."


    "No."


    They replied one after another in unison.


    That tacit understanding they shared was still there, but considering the atmosphere, no one would believe them if they say nothing happened. "Really?" I half-smiled.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    ?


    They felt guilty after being asked directly. The two of them looked at each other before putting down their cutlery while saying nothing. They had obviously fought.


    "I don''t know the reason behind your fight, but I know your brotherhood won''t change so easily. If it''s not an earth-shattering event, then shake hands and make your peace, alright?" I said lightly.


    Marius pursed his lips. He looked as unhappy as his tone was. "It''s a big issue, a very big issue."


    On the other hand, Drover looked at me and said in a softer tone, "Wanda, you don''t need to get involved in our affairs. Why don''t you go back to your room?"


    "I..."


    Marius also agreed before I could say anything. "Yeah, Sis Wan. Go back to your room. We''ll solve it ourselves."


    Their attitudes were really...


    I lowered my gaze before lifting it and looking at them again. Neither of them wanted to look at the other. It even felt like they would immediately get into another argument if they were to meet gazes.


    Just what was it that could drive such good friends to fight one another? It must not be some trivial matter. They did not want me to know about it either.


    I suppressed my curiosity and nodded. "Okay, I won''t interfere. I''ll go back to the room. You two talk it out and stop arguing, okay?"


    Marius responded to me first, "I wouldn''t even argue with someone if they would just listen to me."


    "I wouldn''t have to raise my voice if someone could just understand me," Drover also said.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. They were bickering like children.


    I still refused to participate in the war between them.


    I went upstairs and back to my room.


    I did not know if they would be able to talk to each other downstairs.


    I felt a little uneasy deep down, but since they did not want me to get involved, I had better not.


    I went into the bathroom, took a shower, and changed into somefortable lounge clothes.


    While sorting through my clothes, I inadvertently caught a glimpse of the name on the closet. "Snow White..." I whispered softly.


    Drover had a deep affection for


    Heather. He would not forget herzin


    such a short time. The cause of her death was still unknown, and he would definitely find ways to investigate it.


    He might have already found out the truth...


    Hearing the sound of the door opening downstairs, I nced down. Marius had gone out again.


    I left the room and went to the living room.


    "Marius went out?" I asked.


    "Yes, he did."


    "How did your talk go?" I asked tentatively.


    Drover spread his hands, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked. "Look at me now. Does it look like it went well?"


    It did not look like it did.


    Sighing, I shook my head. "You two have always been on good terms. I really don''t know what made you two quarrel so much."


    "There are things I insist on, but he has his own ideas. We both have different ideas. He would follow me before, but it''s different this time,


    has people he wants to prote Drover''s


    r''s tone was filled with


    helplessness. There was a little


    more depth in his eyes as he looked


    at me. Content belongs to


    Looking into his eyes, I was stunned for a moment. Aftering back to my sense, I put aside my distracting thoughts. "Then, it must be quite a big deal."


    "Yes, it is. It''s rted to the future."


    Although it was something major, Drover''s attitude was carefree.


    This made me suspicious. I turned to him again, doubt filling my gaze. "What is it? Can I know?"


    Drover stared at me for a long time without moving his eyes away. After a while, he waved his hand. "You''ll know one day if it''s something you ought to know."


    He was keeping me in the dark again.


    "Alright, you should turn in early for


    the night I''m going back to my room as well As if worried that I would ask more questions, Drover quickly left the living room and went upstairs.


    Looking at his back, I was confused.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    ?


    That night, my phone abruptly started vibrating. It woke me up while I was sleeping soundly.


    I forgot to mute it again.


    I looked at the time. It was two o''clock in the middle of the night. Who could it be?


    I took a closer look, and it was from Marius.


    I sat up, switched on the small light, and answered the phone. "Don''t tell me you''re still outside?"


    Marius'' drunken voice came from the receiver. "Sis Wan, I-I feel a little confused now. C-Can youe and pick me up?"


    "Why are you drunk again?" There was helplessness in my voice. I got out of bed, grabbed my phone, and took out some clothes from the closet. "Tell me where you are."


    I went downstairs after changing my clothes.


    The lights in the living room were still on. Drover was sitting on the sofa, and I was startled by his motionless appearance. "Oh my God, why are you still here?"


    One friend went to the bar to get drunk while the other was in a daze. Just what were they doing?!


    Looking at me, Drover frowned. "Why did youe down sote?"


    "Because of Marius. What else could it be? He got drunk and called me to pick him up."


    Hearing this, Drover stood up and picked up the jacket on the sofa with one hand. "It''ste. I''ll go. You stay home."


    Did they not just have an argument? Could it be that...


    Not daring to think further, I said, "Let''s go together so that there''s one other person there to take care of him."


    "Alright." Drover did not reject me, probably because he was worried about Marius'' bad temper.


    We got into the car and went to the bar together.peeked at Drover several times while we were in the car. I wanted to ask him what was going on, but thinking that neither of them had wanted to tell me anything before this, I no longer wanted to ask. Content belongs to


    Seeing that I was hesitant to speak, Drover smirked. "Wanda, I know you''re curious, but now is not the time. It''s best if you don''t know."


    His words puzzled me. I looked at Drover and suddenly felt that he was a very deep person. He had a lot of things hidden in his heart.


    I had no answer for him and could only reply by nodding before staring straight ahead. My mind was filled with thoughts.


    Drover stopped the car at the red light at the intersection.


    .ne


    His hands were on the steering wheel. He grasped it tightly before releasing it again. He looked as if he was making a decision. Drover. looked at me. "Wanda, if you find out one day that someone isn''t as good as you thought, what would you do?"


    I was stunned by this question. "Why do you ask that?"


    "For example, he did something that disappointed you very much. It had an even greater impact, which affected many people." Drover''s voice was indifferent even when he was talking about serious


    ¦¯¦É


    consequences.


    My heart trembled as I looked away. "I might hate him if he inflicted pain on innocent people."


    One could probably tell that Drover was stunned when he heard me say this.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not say anything for a long time.


    We continued to our destination.


    We walked into a noisy bar, and the dazzling lights made it difficult to see faces.


    There were a lot of people around me, making it difficult to move forward, but Drover found me. He came over and brought me forward. I was able to escape then.


    It took us a while to find Marius, who was paralyzed on the sofa-drunk and unconscious. "Marius, Marius," I called him loudly, but it seemed futile as we were in a ce like this.


    I watched as Drover poured a ss of cold water on his face...

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    ?


    Feeling the cold water on his face, Marius woke up quickly. He opened his eyes and looked at the two of us with some difficulty. He pointed at me and said with a smile, "Sis Wan, you''re here."


    "That''s right, I''m here to pick you up. Let''s go." I reached out and pulled him.


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    He grabbed my hand, but I underestimated the weight of the man. I almost stumbled and fell onto him when he grabbed me. Fortunately, Drover supported me.


    "Allow me."


    Drover motioned for me to move to the side.


    I let go and obediently stepped aside. Drover helped him up and they started making their way out. I quickly went to Marius'' other side and helped him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after we got out, Marius'' legs turned to jelly and he fell onto the ground on his knees.


    Drover cradled his forehead. He nced at therge door that was some distance away before turning to look at me. "Put him on my back. I''ll carry him."


    "Alright."


    He first helped me lift Marius up before conveniently turning around. I supported Marius firmly and put both his hands on Drover''s shoulders. "Is this okay?" I tried speaking as loudly as I could.


    "It''s fine."


    After hearing Drover''s response, I finally let go without worry.


    With Marius on his back, Drover walked slowly. Considering the rather packed crowd as well, it took us a long time to get into the car. I sat in the backseat with Marius so that I could take care of him. "Drive slower. I''m worried he won''t be able to take it."


    "I got it."


    Marius was very well-behaved along the way, but he woke up when we reached a pothole on the road. He looked a little ufortable.


    "I feel sick, I feel sick..." He kept muttering.


    I hurriedly stopped Drover and opened the car door. Marius got out of the car and vomited. I patted his back and sighed. "You know it feels awful to get drunk, but you keep getting drunk every time. Really now."


    I felt like an old mother at this moment, prattling on while having to take care of my worrying son.


    Drover


    tissues and handed them over 1


    Marius with a proud expres


    while asking him to wipe


    mouth.


    Marius was much more awake after he threw up.


    He looked at me and then at Drover, his tone obviously displeased. "Why are you here?"


    "You''re lucky I''m here. How was Wanda going to carry you on her own, otherwise?" Drover''s attitude was not very good.


    They were bickering again.


    I separated the two of them. "Alright,


    there''s a time and ce for your arguments. It''s midnight and we''re on the side of the road. Can we go back first?"


    "I''ll listen to Sis Wan. I''ll get in the car and go home." He pulled me, and we got into the car first.


    Drover then got in and continued driving.


    Although he was sober, he was still a little drunk. Marius yawned. "Sis Wan, you''re so kind. You alwayse to pick me up."


    "Needless to say, my hands were tied. I couldn''t note." I clicked my tongue with disapproval.


    I knew that Drover''s gaze would drift to us from time to time. He was probably concerned about Marius'' condition.


    We arrived at the vi shortly after.


    ?


    We got out of the car together. Marius swayed a little when he walked I helped him into his room and was about to go back to mine when I saw Drover watching silently.


    Walking over, I smiled. "If you care about him so much, why did you have to argue with him when you met?"


    Drover shrugged. "There''s no other way. Marius has his principles, but I still have to do it."


    He turned around and went into his room after he said this.


    What he said sounded rather meaningful...

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    ?


    That remark drove my thoughts wild, and I failed to get a good night''s rest in the second half of the night.


    When I woke up the next day, it was already mid-morning.


    After opening my eyes, I looked at the time on my phone. It was noon. I yawned and turned over, still feeling very sleepy. Just as I was about to go back to sleep, someone called me on WhatsApp.


    It was Shannon.


    I casually answered the call, my voice still hoarse. "What''s up?"


    Shannon was obviously surprised when she heard how off my voice sounded. "No way, are you still sleeping? Don''t you know that something has happened?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" I asked in a daze.


    "Of course. Theo lost another big project. I heard the shareholders will be holding a board meeting next week to rece him!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Oh, is that it? Ah? What? They want to rece Theo?"


    I had not registered it at first, but then I bounced off the bed. My mind was instantly awake.


    Shannon noticed the change in my mood, and her tone took on a serious edge. "Let''s see now if you still can sleep!"


    "You said he lost a big project. What kind of project is it for it to have such a big impact?"


    "See for yourself."


    She threw me a media report, and I read it out loud as I went through it. "Northern Road Real Estate?"


    "Yes, Grant Corporation won this project in a previous bid. I didn''t expect it to be snatched away so easily. What a pity." Shannon''s tone was full of regret. She sounded like she felt sorry for Theo.


    I had some understanding of this project. In order to win it before, Theo followed its development for several days and stayed up for several nights before he was fully prepared to win it. Sessful development of thend from Northern Road was sure to be lucrative.


    "They already signed the contract. How can it still be taken away?"


    "Didn''t you read the contract? The other party made it clear that Grant Corporation''s reputation mustn''t be affected when they signed the contract, but you saw how much trouble they got into during this time."


    I still could not wrap my head around it. "This is a really strange contract."


    "Thatnd from Northern Road used


    to be owned by RT Technology. They threw it out before cause they knew Grant Corporation had their eyes on it. They were interested in Grant Corporation''s reputation and so decided on a long-term cooperative rtionship with them regarding thisnd. Do you understand what I''m saying so far?"


    Hearing this, abruptly realized then that it was no wonder their


    reputation had to be intact because it would have affected RT. Now that Grant Corporation''s reputation was on a decline, however, RT definitely could not sit still.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be easy for them to rece Theo. Grant Corporation will descend into chaos the moment his position is vacated unless they can find a suitable person to take over. Their share would also have to be more than Theo''s, so I don''t think it''s possible."


    "This, I don''t know. I don''t have any inside information. You can go check it out if you want to know more."


    After hanging up the call, I was lost in thought.


    Ring!


    I received a message on my phone. My face twisted gradually as I read it before I replied.


    After washing up, I went downstairs. Drover was not there, but Marius was sitting in the living room in a daze. It was rare to see him so quiet. I nced at the date. "Isn''t it a weekend today? Drover isn''t here?"


    "He should be busy during this time. It''s good that he isn''t here too. It''ll spare my eyes," Marius blurted out.


    The two of them had not reconciled yet.


    I went over and sat down as I let out a few chuckles. "What''s up? You two still fighting a cold war?"


    "I can''t help it. I can''t let my anger go." He crossed his arms around his chest, puffing up.


    "I''m curious. What is it that made you so angry?"


    I was frank like how Marius usually was, but this time, he was cautious. He looked at me and shook his head. "It''s nothing."


    The more they hid things from me, the more curious I became, but I actually had my doubts.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    ?


    "Have you gone through the news?"


    My abrupt question stunned Marius. Looking like he did not understand what I said, he turned to face me inexplicably, his voice filled with confusion. "What?"


    I looked at him. Retrieving the news I had just read, I handed it to him. "Didn''t you see it? Grant Corporation no longer owns thend on Northern Road."


    Marius read the news, but there were no obvious changes on his face. "Huh, I see."


    It was obvious he already knew about this from his indifferent tone.


    My expression changed slightly. I nced at Marius with a puzzled look. "Judging from your expression, you already knew about this a long time ago. Or is this under both your control?"


    My frankness stunned Marius, and there was an obvious tremble in his body.


    It was apparent that I had hit the nail on the head.


    "Did you argue with Drover because of this?" I asked.


    Marius did not answer me directly, but he lowered his head. I did not know what he was thinking. He shook his head after a while. "No."


    This answer was unexpected to me.


    "If you two are behind Northern Road Real Estate, then..."


    Before I could finish speaking, Drover returned, and it was obvious he heard what I said just now. His entire body exuded anger when he walked in, and his serious face was facing me. "Wanda, this has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to interfere."


    This sentence again.


    His expression was sullen. Drover, who was standing in front of me now, looked different and was no longer as gentle and refined as he looked before. This was not the Drover I knew.


    My throat bobbed slightly. I opened my mouth and asked, "Why? Why are you doing this?"


    He stared at me with a gaze that was firm like a rock, unshakable. "You only need to know that I have to do this. You don''t need to worry about the rest. You and The have divorced anyway, right?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It felt like my heart had been stabbed with a knife. It hurt so much that I could not speak.


    A long time passed before I said


    lightly, "I don'' understand. What kind


    elf


    of grudge do you have against Theo? Why are you treating him like this? It''s not only this but also several of the previous projects. Could you also be behind what happened with the artificial intelligence project?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I have a reason for this."


    "What''s the reason?!" I shouted at the top of my voice. Now that it really happened, I could not ept it. Difort poured through my heart. "No, I have to look for Theo."


    I was about to head out, but Drover stopped me. "No, you can''t go!


    "You must stay with me!"


    "Why?!"


    "Wanda, you have to remember that you divorced him. Don''t interfere with my ns."


    I looked at him with red eyes and


    shook my head. "So, you admit that all this has been part of your n. saw the news. It said that the shareholders of Grant Corporation will have a meeting next week


    They''re going toe together and oust Theo. That''s your n too, right?" Content belongs


    to


    He did not say anything. He did not deny it either.


    It was an admission.


    "I didn''t expect you to really be such a person." There was disappointment in my words.


    Drover pulled me upstairs and pushed me into the room. I tried to open the door, but it would not budge. "Drover, let me out!"


    Outside the door, Drover''s voice sounded. "I won''t let you out until the shareholders'' meeting next week."


    That was his n.


    He hadid out the game ever since the beginning...

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    ?


    Drover really did not let me out the door the entire week. My meals were delivered to my room every day. This dreamy house was suddenly a prison. I was so bored being here every day, right until this day.


    "Sis Wan."


    Hearing Marius'' voice, I quickly got up and ran to the door. "Marius, can you let me out? I''m almost dying from suffocation."


    "I got it, I got it. I''ll open the door now."


    After he said that, I heard a rustling from outside the door, and the door opened.


    "I''m finally out. Is Drover here?" I nced around.


    Marius shook his head and said to me, "Have you forgotten? Today is the day of the shareholders'' meeting. He already left."


    It was exactly what I thought.


    I stared at the man in front of me and said sternly, "You got into a fight with him that day because of this."


    I was not guessing this time but affirming.


    He nodded with a look of helplessness on his face. "Yes, I didn''t want him to do this, but I couldn''t stop him."


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to the shareholders'' meeting together."


    "What can you do there?"


    One could tell Marius did not want to go through these muddy waters. "Drover is my buddy. While I can object, I can''t stop him. I wouldn''t really be a friend of his otherwise."


    I understand what he was thinking, but I had to be there. "Then, I''ll go myself."


    After I said that, I went downstairs.


    The moment I got into the car, I saw Marius walking out. "You''re pregnant, let me drive. I''ll take you there. It wouldn''t be considered me obstructing him."


    I smiled at him slightly and opened the car door before getting into the passenger seat.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I went through the things Drover did during this period of time in my mind while we were on the way. I looked at Marius, who was most aware of the truth, and calmly asked, "He started scheming from the first time he met, yes?"


    Marius likely understood that it was pointless to hide it now and was blunt with me. "The meeting itself was actually designed to attract Theo''s attention, but I didn''t expect you toe too."


    "He was so sure that Theo would go. It must be because of Nicky."


    My words shocked Marius. It was obvious that he was surprised that I had found out.


    I smiled lightly and continued,


    "Drover and Nicky have known each


    other for a long time. I could tell from their interactions. Nicky has been constantly revealing to me her admiration for Drover. That''s why she was looking forward to Drover Night. But that day, at the meeting, I noticed that the look in her eyes when she looked at Drover wasn''t like she was meeting someone new. Nor was she worshipping an idol. Instead, it felt like she hadn''t seen him for a long time. I paid it no heed then, but Drover came looking for me after that and exchanged nces with Nicky. I decided then


    that they really knew each other."


    "You''re very attentive. We''ve indeed been on familiar terms with Nicky for a long time." Marius used ''we''. So, he also knew Nicky.


    I sighed. "So, you''ve been acting all this while."


    "Sis Wan, I might have known Nicky


    for a long time, but we''re not acquainted, I didn''t even know that she liked Theo. I really was pissed when tapanied you to look for her that day. I was really speaking up for you."


    Marius tried his best to exin himself for fear that I would not believe him. The truth was that I did not really know if I should believe him or not.


    "You know I argued with Drover because of this. I persuaded him not to go against Theo. Otherwise, he''d disappoint you. But he has already made up his mind."

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    ?


    It turned out they were talking about disappointing me.


    I bowed my head and smiled. How could you not disappoint someone with something like this, though?


    I looked at Marius. He was like young sunshine, and his eyes were still rather clear. He was really different from Drover. He had also really been thinking about me. I felt a warm current in my heart.


    "I don''t me you. But I want to know why Drover is so opposed to Theo?" This was the point I was most curious about. I had a guess, and that was why I voiced my thoughts. "Does it have something to do with Heather?"


    Marius nodded. "Yes, but you have to ask Drover about the why. I only know the gist of it. Heather''s death has something to do with Theo. He believes Theo caused Heather''s death. He also wants to get Heather''s file, and that''s why he is targeting Theo."


    It was exactly as I thought.


    I sighed deeply. I could not help but think it was such a shame for an outstanding talent such as Drover.


    Beside me, Marius seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly asked me, "Sis Wan, you don''t seem to be worried about the shareholders'' meeting at all. Aren''t you worried about Theo being forced to abdicate?"


    Hearing his question, I smiled lightly and pressed my red lips into a line. "Fortunately, I''m not particrly worried."


    After a pause, I continued, "Drover persuaded the shareholders and took away their shares. He thinks that as long as he has more shares than Theo, he can strip him of his position as president by joining forces with the shareholders. But they made a mistake."


    "What?"


    "You''ll know in a while."


    We soon arrived at Grant Corporation.


    Walking through the doors, I could sense that the atmosphere in thepany was not like usual. It was solemn and severe.


    The moment the front desk receptionist saw me, she hurried toward me. "Wanda, something has happened and President Grant might get kicked out."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t. That''s because I''m here." I looked at her with confidence in my eyes.


    I guided Marius into the elevator and swiped my card before selecting the floor. He was surprised. "Sis Wan, haven''t you resigned from Grant Corporation Why do you still have a card?"


    "Who said I quit?" I asked back.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Marius was confused but did not ask any further questions.


    We got all the way to the top floor, and then I walked out.


    Walking into the conference room, I knew the atmosphere there must be very tense. I also knew that Theo would be able to solve it.


    I pushed open the door, and my appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Drover looked at me, shocked and puzzled. Nicky and the shareholders were shocked as well, of course.


    Except for Theo, who smiled when he saw me. "You''re here. Finally, there''s no need to dy."


    "So your spiel just now was to buy time?!" Several shareholders began buzzing.


    Theo had obviously spoken quite a bit while waiting for me.


    I stepped forward and went to where Theo was. I looked at Drover and Nicky. "Do you think you have enough shares?"


    "Nicky got 5% of the shares from


    Theo, and the shares I received from


    other shareholders add up to 45%.


    n


    Theo has only 28% now. I''ll be new president ording to the regtions. I''ve also learned that Old Master Grant only owns 10% of the shares. The rest of the shares are in the hands of the former directors. They have long since disappeared, so Theo won''t be able to get them."


    Drover''s n was well thought out. Nicky had bought it as well. She loved Theo and thought that she would make her position more stable by helping Drover. Unfortunately, she made a mistake.


    §à


    "The remaining 12% is in my hands." I had Theo bring out the share distribution agreement from before "The old dmaster gave me his 10% With my 12%, Theo now has 50% of the shares. Drover, you


    miscalcted."

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    ?


    Hearing this, Drover was shocked. He looked at the share book with disbelief written all over his face. "How could this be?"


    "I don''t me you. I was the one who released the fake news yesterday that made you think that the directors were missing." Theo looked at Drover and smiled.


    Nicky stood up. She pointed at me and Theo. "Theo, don''t you have amnesia?"


    Theo and I looked at each other and smiled.


    "My fellow directors, as you can see, today''s events were a joint scheme by Drover and Nicky. Will you be able to rest assured handing thepany over to such people? Theo and I have already taken precautions against their ns. The real estate project is also still in progress. We didn''t terminate the contract. So, you can all rest assured that it''s now time for us to deal with some personal affairs," I said while looking at the two rows of shareholders.


    At the end of my speech, the shareholders left one after another without a word ofint.


    Confusion shed through Drover''s handsome face at this. I smiled. "You''re probably very puzzled about why these shareholders immediately left despiteining up a storm just a second before. That''s because they''re working with us."


    "The projects that Drover snatched away were actually projects that were optional for Grant Corporation, but I asked the media to amplify the news just to make you think that your n was sessful," Theo continued.


    Drover sped his hands tightly. "How despicable!"


    Hearing his words, Theo smiled. "No matter how despicable you think it is, it''s hard to beat you, Mr. Drover. What I did pales so much more inparison to your step-by-step approach."


    "Theo''s right. You colluded with Nicky to lure us in just for this day. Fortunately, Theo has been on his guard. He took your bait and went along with your schemes, all while knowing that Nicky had sent someone to Gand to devise an ident for Theo. Theo went


    el


    ording to your n and pretended to have amnesia just to cater to you so that your n could go smoothly."


    The more Nicky listened, the more livid she was. She looked at me with a gaze like des. "So, both of you have been pretending during this time."


    "I thought that since you loved to act, we should apany you to the end. Theo and I didn''t know what you were nning. We didn''t begin to doubt your motives until I revealed your true colors. At first, we thought that you only wanted to get Theo but also Grant Corporation. So, Theo pretended to have amnesia in order to prove it. You didn''t notice that the seal on the divorce agreement was fake. It was only through this that I could justify living in Drover''s apartment. I could then poke my nose around and be Theo''s informant in order to coordinate everything." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "It''s a good strategy," Drover practically admitted through gritted teeth.


    I looked toward him before taking a seat and leveling my gaze with his. "I didn''t know why you approached me so I could only do the same. I took the opportunity to get to know you and dug around about Heather."


    Drover''s expression changed at the mention of Heather.


    "The information about Heather''s file was something Theo and I deliberately released just to get you to speed up your n. You would slip up once you could no longer sit still. That''s why you miscalcted the shares."


    His eyes were red. Even his nose was ring. "You killed Heather, you must pay the price!" He pointed at Theo fiercely as if he was exerting a lot of force.


    Heather. It was not a name I was familiar with but it was different for Theo. He really owed Heather quite a bit.


    "I admit that I feel shame because of her, but I didn''t hurt her," Theo said slowly.


    Drover shook his head andughed before standing up. His eyes were scarlet. "You''re still denying it!"

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    ?


    "Heather''s depression had gotten better. If you hadn''t suddenly told her about that matter that day, how could she have had a seizure?!" Drover roared loudly. He was like an enraged lion.


    I could not stand seeing him like this, so I turned around.


    Noticing how I felt, Theo stepped forward and patted me on the shoulder. He then looked at Drover. "That''s my duty. I thought she had the right to know."


    Heather did not get that many opportunities after signing the contract with Nectarine Entertainment. After that, Theo inadvertently came across her when he was at Nectarine. He thought she had an ethereal temperament and made her popr. Theo was Heather''s benefactor.


    However, she got popr too fast. Many people started bing jealous of Heather and deliberately released dirt on her and guided public opinion. This led to Heather being attacked by the entire inte, and she fell into depression.


    After the incident, Theo med himself very much. He always felt that he failed to fully consider that such a thing would happen. After he conducted a thorough investigation, he found out that the person who released the incriminating material was actually a friend in Heather''s circle.


    He thought it was necessary for Heather to know this, so he told her.


    Heather had always attached great importance to righteousness. After hearing the truth, she immediately ran off to look for that friend to confront her. She felt that she had been deceived after she gained confirmation.


    Drover found out about this. He always thought Theo had indirectly killed Heather, so he held a grudge against him.


    He was a lovestruck man, but what he did was too cold.


    "Drover, it''s not Theo''s fault. He told Heather with good intentions. No one would have imagined that happening to Heather. It was an ident. If you do this, Heather won''t be able to be at peace where she is," I looked at him and said softly.


    "No, this is Theo''s fault. Heather


    wouldn''t have died if he hadn''t said anything. She would have been by my side still. Wanda, do you know why I want to keep you by my side? Even if you''re Theo''s wife, I want to keep you because you''re so simr to her. You have the same character and the same kindness, but you''ve disappointed me so much. You actually joined hands with Theo to


    deceive me!" Content belongs to


    I shook my head and denied his statement. "I''ve always been on Theo''s side. I never lied. You nned a conspiracy and wanted to entice Theo to take the bait.


    "And you, Nicky. I thought your love for Theo was selfless, but I didn''t expect you to be selfish too."


    Nicky had been to the side this


    entire time. She was wearing an expression of disbelief on her face. She still could not ept reality. She lost control of her emotions when she heard what I said. "What are you talking about? Selflessness? Selfishness? I love Theo. I would have had himpletely as long as Drover took you away. I wouldn''t have had to worry about him finding you to restore his memory. I didn''t expect him to have actually been pretending. You two lied to me."


    "It was you who lied to me first, Nicky. I regarded you as a friend, but you lured me into your trap step by step. If it weren''t for Theo, I would''ve been miserable. I knew you wanted me to think that you and Theo were a done deal, so I pretended to have fallen into your trap. You thought I Would move out of the vi immediately after that, but I didn''t. I just wanted you to get impatient so that you''d be more jittery and clumsy." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nicky shook her head. She had fallen into hell from heaven this time. "No, it shouldn''t be like this. I should have gotten Theo. I should have been with him. How could this be..."

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    ?


    In the past, Nicky was smart and proud. Her talents were outstanding, and she was highly valued. She was insatiable, however, which led her to her current situation. I could not bear seeing her pretty face filled with sadness.


    Her sharp eyes shot toward me, and her mottled tears were filled with reluctance. "I''m the only one worthy to stand by Theo''s side. Go away!" Nicky rushed toward me, which was something I did not expect. If Theo had not shielded me, I think Nicky would be strangling me by the neck at this moment.


    He grabbed Nicky''s slender wrist. The time he spent with her did not make him feel pity for Nicky. Indifference filled his eyes after everything was revealed.


    "Nicky, I''ve already shown you great kindness by not reporting you to the police."


    This was true. Considering what Nicky and Drover had done, they could be handed over to the police, but we did not want to ruin their future. They were two individuals with outstanding abilities. If they could change their mindsets, they could still make a breakthrough in the business world. Especially Drover.


    I looked at him. His eyes were bleak, and when they turned to me, the sadness in them sent an abrupt shiver through me.


    It was so distressing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He had unbridled passion, but it was for the woman he loved.


    "Drover, Theo isn''t the person you hate. Let it go. I think Heather would hope for the same." I walked up to him. I really hoped that he would think about it.


    I looked at Marius, who had been watching everything unfold at the door. I motioned him toe in to help persuade Drover. Seemingly understanding what I meant, he walked in slowly.


    He came to Drover''s side and stretched out his hand to pat his shoulder. Marius cleared his throat before saying, "Heather is kind. She wouldn''t hate anyone. I think you know this very well."


    The corners of Drover''s lips were


    slightly raised. He nced at me before looking at Marius. "It was because she was too kind that she died at the hands of those around her. It was because I was tog soft-hearted that I lost to those around me."


    He turned his attention to me after speaking his final words. His gaze shocked me.


    "I just hope you can untangle the knot in your heart. As for whether we can still be friends, it''s up to you. If you want to, we can be." I


    understood all the desperate things he did for Heather. I did not want to pursue this matter further either.


    He shook his head and smiled at me. "We walk different paths."


    Immediately afterward, Drover looked up at Theo, his gaze meaningful. "Theo, you''d better send me to the police station today. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll regret itter."


    Theo nced at me before slowly parting his mouth. "I told Wanda that I would let you go. But if you''re unrepentant, I''ll definitely not let you go next time."


    "So, you''ve decided the let me go. Remember this, Theo. I''ll definitely go against you as long as I''m here But I''ll do it fairly. Wait for my challenge." Drover nced at me onest time before leaving the


    l.ne


    meeting room.


    "Drover, wait for me." Marius ran up after him.


    Only Nicky was left.


    I looked at her and said lightly, "Go to the personnel department to collect your sry. This is Theo''sst kindness to you. You''re capable. You can do well wherever you go as long as you don''t cause trouble again."


    "Do you think I''ll be grateful to you if you do this? Let me tell you something. I''m not as good and upright as Drover. Don''t regret letting me go today." She red at me fiercely before walking away.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    ?


    Back at the vi, Theo took my hand and did not let go for a long time.


    I had not felt the warmth of his palm for a long time. It felt so sweet now.


    We looked at each other and smiled. He brushed the loose hairs from my temples and touched my cheek. "This period of time has been hard on you."


    His eyes were filled with affection.


    I shook my head and smiled. "It''s nothing. I''m happy I could help."


    "I''ve made you suffer." Theo looked at me deeply, his voice a little choked up.


    He was a dignified man, but he was showing his weak side in front of me. He had already been honest with me about everything, and this warmed my heart. "You''ve also worked hard. But we kept everyone in the dark. We still have to find a time to visit my godparents and exin things to them." Theo nodded as he brought me to the living room to sit down. "Of course. Did you exin what was going to Tyler when he came by that day?" "Yes. I exined it to him when I pulled him out. He probably informed them, but we should still go and visit them. This includes Shannon, Jerome, and Xander. They''ve been rather tormented because of our affairs this time." I gestured with my fingers.


    He smiled and looked at me silently.


    After ounting for everything, I looked up at him and met his misted eyes. I pretended to be puzzled. "Why are you looking at me like that, President Grant?"


    Theo grabbed my waist and pulled me close to his body. He lifted my chin with a raised eyebrow. "What do you think?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His vague tone made my cheeks blush. I turned my face away and touched my belly. "I''m pregnant. Don''t mess around." "It''s not like we haven''t done it."


    He blinked before automatically carrying me upstairs.


    Night fell.


    When we came downstairs again, Caroline had already returned.


    I had not seen her for a long time. I missed her so much that I jumped straight at her. "Caroline, I missed you so much."


    "I missed you too, Madam."


    After Theo and I made our n before, we exined it to Caroline first. If Nicky wanted her to leave, she would leave first in the meantime. We would then invite her back after everything was over. Now that the dust had settled, Caroline was also back at the vi,


    Theo had alsoe down and was looking around. "Go look for a few otherdies to clean up the ce together. I don''t want any traces of


    than


    other woman in this house."


    Looking at him, I deliberately put on a sinister smile. "Were you not satisfied having such a beautiful woman with you every day, President Grant?" "She couldn''t bepared to you no matter what."


    This man had gotten so much better at talking after I had not seen him for a long time.


    "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. There is naught but truth to this phrase. It seems I''ll have to do this more." I raised my brow and smiled softly. Theo waved his hand. "You''d better not think about that. This is thest time. I don''t want to make such ns anymore."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him with a half-smile. "Yes, I hope it won''t happen next time."


    After I said that, I saw Theo fish out his phone. His call connected after a while. "Keith, you can have the media make the report now."


    I leaned over after he hung up. "Is everything ready?"


    "Of course. Everything has been resolved now. I already sent a message earlier. We''ll let everyone know the truth."


    That night news about Grant


    Corporation upied several hot


    topics in the business world. The reversal of the events surprised everyone, and thement section went up in mes...

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    ?


    I went back to Grant Corporation again, a Grant Corporation without Nicky.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the familiar department, everyone gathered around and pped their hands. "Wee back, Wanda."


    "Let it rain flowers."


    Seeing everyone greeting me warmly, I smiled. "Thank you, everyone. Let''s work hard together in the future."


    Theo had appeared behind me at some point. He took a step forward and was silent for a moment.


    He nced at me and said, "Since you all already know what happened, I will say no more. I hereby announce that Wanda will temporarily rece Nicky as director. She''ll be reced when we find a suitable candidate."


    After making the announcement, Theo nced at me, looking like he had a lot of things he wanted to say. He then left the office.


    "Director Lane, congrattions."


    "Congrattions, congrattions."


    The office was lively again after he left.


    Looking in the direction of his departure, I smiled lightly. He obviously could have made the announcement through the group chat, but he personally came to do it. This was to show how important this was to him. I suddenly felt a sweet feeling.


    That noon, I went to the hospital during my break.


    Shannon turned her head away the moment she saw me. Perhaps she was ming me for keeping her in the dark.


    "Shannon?" I called out to her softly.


    She heard me but pretended not to. She rocked the baby''s pram and whispered to herself, "She said she''s a good friend, but she didn''t tell me anything. It seems that I was the idiot to have believed that."


    I felt upset when I heard that. I went up to her and said, "Shannon, I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean to keep you in the dark. I was just worried..." "Worried? What were you worried about? Did you think I would have gone and told everyone?" Shannon was blunt by nature and was very straightforward when she spoke.


    It pricked me, but I could only bear it. I looked at her carefully and tugged at her clothes. "That''s not it. I was worried about your body. You were about to give birth. I was afraid that you''d get agitated and give birth prematurely. I would feel so guilty if that had happened. It was also a huge issue, and I didn''t want to involve you."


    Perhaps it was the sincerity in my tone that convinced her. Shannon''s expression softened slightly. "Was that really what you thought?"


    I raised my hand and nodded. "Yes, I swear."


    "Fine then. I know this was an


    unusual situation. For the sake of your sincerity, I will forgive you this time. Your performance with Theo was outstanding, though. I really thought you two were done for this time." Shannon''s tone instantly changed.


    Immediately afterward, Jordan came. He saw me and nodded at me.


    I smiled. "Jordan also helped us actually."


    "What do you mean?" Shannon was confused.


    "Do you remember you said Jordan was busy recently because of a new project when I came that time before you gave birth?"


    Shannon also seemed to recall something at my reminder. "I think so. You kept asking if it was about artificial intelligence."


    "That''s right. Jordan came after that,


    and when I was talking to him, I more or less knew that he was following up on Drover''s artificial intelligence project. He was about to join forces with others to transfer the project and had contacted Jordan. When Jordan left that ward after that, I also excused myself to leave. I actually went to talk to him outside. I persuaded him to give up the project."

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    ?


    Jordan picked up where I left off the moment I stopped. "I was still very confused at the time. I even thought she was messing with me, but I was convinced after."


    Shannon nced at Jordan as she raised her brow with a profound meaning. "That project was so important to you that it took several days to decide on the cooperation. What method did Wanda use to convince you?"


    Hearing this, I was slightly taken aback.


    Shannon''s words were very clearly sour, but before I could speak, Jordan answered first, "She revealed to me the partnership process between Drover and Grant Corporation. They were very mature going into the project at the time, and it was strange that Drover would suddenly want a new partner. After weighing the situation, I chose to give it up."


    After all, they would have lost everything if they failed.


    The phone rang after Jordan was done. He went to the side to answer it and then looked at Shannon apologetically. "I have something to do at thepany. I''ll go back first ande by againter. I''ll leave Wanda to apany you first."


    "It''s okay. Go on."


    Although Shannon''s voice was gentle, it was not difficult to hear the disappointment in it.


    As if to make it up to her, Jordan left a kiss on her forehead and left the ward.


    After he left, I turned to Shannon. When I saw her looking away, I knew what was going on in her heart at that moment. I walked over and said slowly, "Shannon, are you starting to feel biased against me?"


    Shannon, who had always been a straight shot, hesitated at my directness. She pouted. Pretending to smile casually, she waved at me. "How could I? Come now, stop thinking nonsense."


    "Am I being nonsensical? You would know best." I patted her on the shoulder and smiled slightly. "I noticed something off with your tone just now. You''re jealous of me."


    I was not asking her if she was. On the contrary, I was pretty sure of it.


    I saw Shannon''s expression change slightly. The smile on her lips froze at my words. She said, "I know that the person Jordan liked before was you."


    When she looked at me, her eyes were clear. There was no resentment in them, but I found them difficult to face. I pursed my lips and sighed. "So, you already know that."


    When Jordan frequently showed me goodwill at the beginning, I could see through his thoughts for me. It was impossible, however. We were not for each other. I also knew that Shannon had fallen in love with him at first sight when she saw Jordan. Hence, I wished that they could get together. I was also happy for them when they did.


    I just did not expect Shannon, whom I thought had been reassured a long time ago, to be so sensitive now.


    "Yes, it''s obvious. But I know your


    feelings for Theo, and I know you I won''t ept Jordan. So, I took a chance and told him about how I felt. He thought I was alright after we interacted for some time. So, we got together. I didn''t think too much about all this before giving birth, but I don''t know why my emotions are running a little wild after having given birth."


    Shannon said all this with a lowered gaze and her head bowed.


    This was probably postpartum syndrome.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand you, Shannon. You just need to know that nothing is happening between Jordan and me. Take care of your body. I believe you''ll recover soon."


    Tolerance and trust were what was needed most between friends.


    Shannon looked at me and said softly, "Yes, I''ll take care of myself. I won''t think about it anymore."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "That''s good. Now that the baby is here and Jordan''spany has stabilized, it''s time for you to enjoy the blessings." "Hopefully, there''ll be no more turmoil in the future."

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    ?


    The vi looked like it was new when I came back that evening.


    I could smell the fragrance the moment I stepped in.


    There were a few pots of orchids from who-knew-where ced in the living room. They looked fresh and refined.


    Caroline walked out of the kitchen with a pot of orchids in her hand. When she saw that I had returned, she smiled happily. "Madam, you''re back." "Yeah. Where did these flowerse from? They''re pretty nice."


    It was the blooming season for orchids now, and these pots had quite a few flowering branches on them. The fragrance was pleasant.


    "Sir brought them back. He said they were for decoration. A few cleaningdies came to help clean up the ce together today. The vi ispletely clean now. Sir exined that we must clean up all of the traces left by outsiders."


    This was really Theo''s style of doing things.


    I raised my brow but then saw Theo slowly descending from upstairs. He spread open his arms and gave me a smug smile. "How is it? Not bad, eh?" Nodding, I gave him a thumbs-up. "Not bad. You''re doing a good job, President Grant."


    He stepped forward and hugged my waist. He left a light kiss beside my mouth which caught me off guard. My cheeks flushed slightly as I pushed his chest. "Really now?"


    "You''re still shy?" Theo asked with a smile.


    "It''s time to eat." Caroline''s voice sounded.


    Just in time.


    I turned around and sat down in the dining hall first. Looking at the sumptuous meal in front of me, I could not help but praise, "Caroline, you prepared so much delicious food tonight."


    "You should eat more, Madam. You look thinner these days."


    She was right.


    I had not been eating well or sleeping well during this time because of that trifle.


    Now, the dust had finally settled.


    "Sir, you and Madam have been busy for so long, it''s time to go out and have fun. You should take the madam out to rx. It''ll also be good for the child," Caroline O suggested.


    I thought Theo would refuse at first.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not expect him to be convinced.


    He turned to me with a happy


    §ä§Ñ§Ý§î


    expression. "Caroline''s right. Let''s


    take a few days off and go on a trip."


    I nced at him. "You''re leaving thepany to Keith again. He''ll hate you.


    "Besides, we don''t know if Drover will retaliate. If he acts when we just leave like this..."


    I still remember what Drover said before he left. Considering his personality, he would stay true to his words.


    Theo''s expression also sank after I said that. "Yes, it seems we''ll have to wait a little longer."


    "I keep feeling like there''s something odd about this." I vaguely felt the slightest unease.


    Something felt amiss when Drover approached Theo.


    My words elicited a frown from Theo, and he stopped eating. "Yes, I know it''s weird. I think there''s someone controlling Drover."


    "You have too many enemies, Theo. How many people did you provoke?" I nced at him.


    He shrugged. "I don''t have a choice. Being powerful does that. I''ll always end up offending someone. Perhaps I snatched a project? It might not necessarily be a grudge, but there are too many people like that."


    Businesspetition was inevitable, but I did not think anyone would go this far.


    Aside from these people, however, who else was there?


    Apart from business, the rest might be from domestic tattle, like love affairs.


    My thoughts seemed to coincide with Theo''s. Our eyes met, and he smiled. "You thought of it too, right?"


    "Yeah, but I think most of the possibilities involve people with who you were previously involved.


    "I think you caused it."

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    ?


    We analyzed the entire incident from the dining table to the room, but still, we could note up with an answer.


    Suddenly, a burst of nausea came over me. I rushed to the bathroom and vomited.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Theo came forward worriedly. He patted my back lightly and said worryingly, "Acid reflux?"


    "Yeah."


    I responded to him briefly. I did not feel as rxed as I thought I would after vomiting and was still a little ufortable.


    I had already gone through this once. Why was it still so difficult?


    After epting some tissues from Theo, I wiped my mouth and sighed. "Women really do suffer. Pain begins with pregnancy."


    "I don''t know about others. I only know that you''ll be happy, Mrs. Grant." He hugged me and rested his chin on my forehead.


    I looked up at him and said, "You sure know how to coax me."


    "I''m being sincere. God shall testify."


    Hearing this, a trace of sweetness flowed through my heart. I snuggled myself into his arms and just sat there quietly like this. This felt extraordinarily wonderful.


    Thinking of Nicky all of a sudden, I left his embrace and looked at him seriously. "Did you ever hug Nicky like this?"


    Theo was obviously startled when I asked this. He then replied with a wicked smile, "Let me think about it, hm..."


    "You still have to think about it? Don''t tell me you really did hug her?!" I widened my eyes.


    Seeing me like this, Theoughed out loud. "I won''t tease you anymore. How could I have possibly hugged her? It''s not like I really lost my memories."


    It turned out he was deliberately messing with me. I crossed my arms and pretended to be angry. "That''d better be the case."


    Theo leaned over and poked my arm. "I haven''t asked you this. Did you get too close to Drover during the time you were at his ce?"


    "Uh..." I feigned cryptess and


    pretended to think. I said a few ''ums'' and started recalling. "We weren''t too close, but we were also kind of close. We enjoyed looking at flowers in his garden, and we also talked under the moonlight. Oh,


    camping as well and it went


    was quite


    romantic. He confided in me a lot."


    I observed Theo''s expression while I said all these, and it really sank. He looked displeased like someone owed him 1.8 million.


    "Alright... I won''t tease you anymore. Marius came camping with us, so we weren''t alone. Don''t worry." I winked.


    Only then did Theo ask, "What about the garden and the rooftop?"


    "It was only the two of us, but we just talked. It was all about him and Heather. I also sensed how strong his feelings for Heather were these two times." I felt somewhat sentimental when I said this.


    Taking the wrong path in love was something I felt the most pity for. Love was supposed to be beautiful.


    "Alright, stop worrying about other people''s affairs. That''s the path he chose. We can''t do anything about it. Whether or not his future is good or bad depends on Drover''s Own choice."


    "I hope he makes the right choice."


    After all, he was so talented and capable. It would be a pity if he was ruined here.


    I was still soft-hearted. I still could not me him even when he did something wrong. It was just because of his deep love for Heather.


    I sighed deeply and shook my head.


    "Don''t sigh. It''s gettingte, so let''s go to sleep. We''ll go pick up Munchkin together tomorrow." Thinking of Munchkin, he had been at school for the past two weeks. He must miss home a lot.


    "Munchkin should be going crazy at school. Let''s apany him the next two days."


    "That was my intention. We can''t go on a trip, but we can certainly apany the child over the weekend."

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    ?


    Early the next morning, Theo and I went out. We were afraid to keep Munchkin waiting for too long.


    At the gate of the school, Munchkin came flying and jumping into Theo''s and my arms when the head teacher opened the door. "Daddy, Mommy, I missed you so much."


    "He''s been good at school the past two weeks, but I could tell that he really missed you two," the head teacher said softly at the side.


    I raised my gaze to look at her and smiled slightly. "Apologies for troubling you."


    After bringing Munchkin to the car, I sat in the back seat with him. Munchkin''s eyes never left Theo.


    Looking at him, I could not helpughing. "Did you miss Daddy that much?" I asked.


    He looked back at me with bright eyes. "Yes. I only saw Mommyst time. I didn''t get to see Daddy. I missed Daddy."


    This little brat. Had he forgotten that we went to Grant Corporation together?


    I pinched his fleshy little face and said, "We even went to thepany together. Have you forgotten?"


    At my reminder, the little boy finally came to his senses. He held his chin in thought. "Oh, yes. I forgot. You and Daddy told me that time that you guys were putting on an act and would be leaving me in school for the next few days. Yes, that''s right."


    I narrowed my eyes at him and pursed my lips. "It seems you like Daddy more. Well then, you can ask Daddy to raise you from today on."


    I pretended to be angry. I wanted to observe Munchkin''s reaction.


    Who would have thought that Munchkin already knew what I was trying? He looked at me innocently. "What are you saying, Mommy? Of course, a child has to be brought up by both parents."


    Fine then. I could not win Theo or the little one.


    "You two boys, all you do is bully me." I crossed my arms around my chest and turned my head to face the window.


    Theo took the time to observe me through the rearview mirror before he said with a smile, "You and Munchkin think on the same level."


    "Who knows? Mommy might have three boys protecting her together in the future."


    Munchkin''sment stunned me for a moment. Even Theo, who was driving in front, was surprised.


    I touched my stomach and looked at Munchkin, then Theo. "Did you tell Munchkin?"


    Theo shook his head. "I didn''t have time to tell Munchkin. Did you tell him but then forget about it?"


    "No." I did not recall telling Munchkin about this.


    Beside me, Munchkin''s small hand touched my stomach. "I know you have my younger brother or sister in your stomach. I heard you talking about it once."


    I see.


    We did not tell Munchkin about this even after a long time because we were worried that he would think too much. After all, he knew he was not a biological child of Theo and mine.


    We were worried that he get


    the idea that we would not


    anymore after he knew about it. Who would have thought that he already knew about it?


    him


    "Munchkin, we didn''t tell you about this because we were afraid you


    I


    time


    Eind. I wanted to find a time


    you." I looked at Munchkin. There was some guilt in my voice.


    Munchkin grinned and waved his little hand, "What are you talking about, Mommy? Why would I mind? I''m very happy to have another brother or sister. I''ll definitely protect them in the future." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was an unexpected ending.


    This oue pleased me and Theo. It was another worry settled.


    It was Saturday and Sunday. Theo and I spent two happy days with Munchkin. I could tell that Munchkin was very satisfied. After rxing, it was time to get back to work...

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    ?


    Grant Corporation was now as busy as it used to be. Although the incident with Drover caused plenty of uproars, it could be said that the loss had been minimized thanks to Theo''s efforts to turn the tide.


    With one project after another, I gradually became busy. I worked on one order after another and was swamped and exhausted.


    I would forget that I was still pregnant while working, even forgetting the difort I felt. Every time I stopped, however, the difort woulde back again.


    Theo would get Keith toe to check in on me from time to time and ask about my situation. His concern empowered me.


    I went out to visit a client for a project and met an acquaintance on the way back. He was the one to stop me. "Sis Wan."


    This familiar tone stunned me for a moment. I turned to look at the person; it really was him.


    The smile on Marius''s face was like the sunshine of bygone days. He dazzled under the bright lights.


    "Sis Wan, long time no see."


    "Long time no see."


    It had not been that long of a time. Things had just changed.


    We found a tea shop and sat down to chat. Marius looked at me with a faint smile on the corners of his lips. "You must have been very busy during this time, Sis Wan. You''ve lost weight."


    It felt like I could feel my bones when I touched my face. Iughed. "I think I''ve gotten thinner but it''s not just because I was too busy. My morning sickness has been rather intense recently, so I don''t like to eat. Of course, I''d lose weight."


    Marius poured me a cup of tea, his tone a little heavy. "It''s not good for you to go on like this. People usually put on weight when they are pregnant. Instead, you got thinner. That''s not good."


    "I''m alright. I just need to hang on a little longer. Perhaps I''d be out of shape when you see me next time." I covered my mouth and chuckled. He looked at me andughed along.


    I thought of Drover when I saw him. I pursed my lips and asked softly, "So... how is Drover now?"


    Hearing this, Marius looked up at me before lowering his gaze again. His tone was a little sour. "What''s the matter? Are you worried that Drover will screw Grant Corporation?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There was no lie that I had such thoughts, but after having pondered it afterward, I figured Drover was not such a person. He would not use such methods to retaliate against Theo again after thest time.


    I shook my head and replied, "No, I just want to know how he''s doing now since we all got along well before."


    "He''s fine. What happenedst time


    affected him a certain way, but


    fortunately, Theo didn''t make it public. So, it''s just being gossiped about internally. Things will be right on track soon. Speaking of which, I still want to thank you and Theo on Drover''s behalf."


    Marius''s words surprised me. I was stunned. I then shook my head and said, "There''s nothing to be thankful for."


    "What Drover did really crossed the line. If Theo really wanted to press charges, he would probably be in the police station now, not the office. So in any case, I still have to thank him for his magnanimity." Sincerity permeated Marius''s words.


    "Alright, whatever you say." I did not refute him anymore.


    After chatting with Marius for a while, I had to prepare to go back to the office. "Let''s meet up again next time when we''re free."


    "Okay, Sis Wan, be careful on the road." Marius waved at me.


    I nodded at him slightly before turning around to leave,pletely unaware of the eyes that followed...

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    "What, you guys are moving? To another city at that?"


    That night, Jerome and Xander called me to their vi and said that they had something important


    to tell me. I did not expect them to be leaving though.


    I looked at them with astonishment, also somewhat disbelieving. This was too sudden and for a


    moment, I found it difficult to ept.


    I did not have that many good friends in Whaldorf City, to begin with, and now two of them were


    leaving at once. My heart instantly sank to rock bottom.


    A sullen expression appeared on my face. Xander noticed my depressed mood and could not help


    laughing. "Oh, Wanda. Don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯lle back to see you when we¡¯re free. You can also


    come to visit us with Theo. "


    The corners of my mouth twitched and I rolled my eyes at him.


    They just said they were going to move to a remote location, the outskirts of a small ind at that. It


    was 108,000 miles away. Forgetting distance, locating them itself would be difficult.


    "Forget it, who knows if your ind is safe or not. It''s better for you two to take the time toe


    back and visit me." I was slowly able to ept it now, but I still sighed knowing that I would not have


    these two friends of mine in Whaldorf City in the future.


    Jerome and Xander nced at each other before looking at me simultaneously. This time, it was


    Jerome who spoke, "We¡¯ve actually nned this for a long time. Since we¡¯ve finally dealt with


    matters here, that¡¯s why we thought of heading over now. That ind is rtively liberalized. I think


    it would be better for me and Xander to go there."


    Hearing this, I suddenly came to a realization and understood where they wereing from. It


    would be better for them to go to the ind to be free and rxed rather than to be judged by other


    people here. I nodded, finally reassured, and smiled lightly. "Okay, then I give you my blessing."


    "Thank you, Wanda."


    "Thanks, Wanda."


    My gaze swept around the vi, it was gleaming. It looked like they had just mopped the floors, the


    tiles were shing under the light. "You guys already cleaned the vi. What¡¯s up? Did you already


    sell it?"


    The two of them nodded in unison. Xander smiled, "Yes, it''s quite a coincidence. We just put up the


    listing two days ago and somebody already came to inquire. They didn''t evene to see the


    house. They paid immediately after we said it was a vi that is part of Regal Vi. It was all very


    smooth."


    I narrowed my eyes. It was true that a vi of Regal Vi was a sought-after site for the rich, but


    paying the full amount at once without having even seen the house was not something I had heard


    of.


    "This person must be rich," I muttered.


    Both Jerome and Xander agreed with me. "Yes, but this is great for us too since we leave the day


    after tomorrow. He¡¯ll be moving in the day after that."


    This time frame was really tight.


    I looked at them and sighed in the end. "You guys are going to leave now too. While you guys


    weren¡¯t much help, I¡¯m still not willing to let you go."


    "Wanda, it''s hard for us to ept what you said." Xander could not helpughing while he looked at


    Jerome in mock outrage.


    I switched it up and became unapologetic instead. "Am I wrong though?" I raised my voice


    deliberately.


    "Alright, alright. Let us treat you and Theo to a meal tomorrow, just take it as a farewell meal."


    Seeing that I was beginning to argue with Xander, Jerome hurriedly separated us and said this.


    This relieved me from wanting to p Xander and I made an OK gesture. ¡°Alright, the farewell meal


    on you guys tomorrow."


    "It''s ratherte now, I''ll send you back," Jerome said and led me out of the vi.


    Xander waved behind us. ¡°See you tomorrow, Wanda. Be careful on your way."


    "I got it. You can go back."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I walked side by side with Jerome...

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    At the airport.


    My heart suddenly felt empty after sending off Jerome and Xander.


    Theo, who was beside me, seemingly noticed what I was feeling. He put his hand on my shoulder


    and patted it lightly. "They¡¯re just moving away. They¡¯lle back when they have the time. We can


    also visit them."


    "Yeah." I nodded. Theo then took me to the airport gates.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I suddenly seemed to notice a familiar figure out of the corner of my eye but when I turned around,


    they were gone.


    "What''s wrong?" Theo asked me in a low voice.


    I searched around but never found the person I had seen at that moment. "I thought I saw an


    acquaintance just now, but they disappeared before I could take a closer look."


    Hearing this, Theo followed my gaze and searched around but saw no one.


    "Must have been a trick of the eye,¡± Theo said.


    Indeed, we saw no one.


    I lowered my gaze. "Maybe."


    "Let''s go back to the office."


    Theo took me back to thepany building. Then, we went to each of our own offices.


    The moment I entered the department, I saw a group gathered around, discussing something.


    "It¡¯s working hours, what are you guys talking about?" I reminded them in a moderate tone when I


    was not far away from them.


    Despite my voice not being loud, it still manage to startle them and a few of them patted their


    chests. It was obvious that they were not discussing work.


    I cleared my throat and frowned. "What are you guys talking about?"


    One of the employees who were on more familiar terms with me said, "Director Lane, we¡¯re talking


    about this recentpany that is suddenly on a crazy upward rise."


    "Whichpany is this?"


    "I think it¡¯s a cross-border emerce business. The industry is pretty popr. There are many


    people who do it but only a few do it well. But they are very sessful."


    I had not had the time to go through the news recently and was unaware when such a powerful


    company had emerged. "What''s the name of thepany?" I asked them.


    "It''s called YA. It sounds pretty foreign. It¡¯s also easy to remember without many of those bells and


    whistles."


    YA?


    Did it have some special meaning? It somehow felt rather weird.


    I cradled my cheeks and fell into deep thought before pping my hands. "You guys, stop


    discussing this and hurry on back to work."


    "Alright."


    They dispersed at mymand.


    I also went into my office with the name YA circling in my head.


    So, I looked up thepany.


    Thepany before YA was also a salespany that sold red wine, but it closed down due to


    poor management and was resold. Four months ago, it was taken over by a mysterious individual.


    They continued the previous owner¡¯s red wine business and sold them overseas. The business


    actually increased greatly.


    ¡°They¡¯re that good?"


    I really wanted to meet this mysterious individual who could build such apany in four months.


    They must be brilliant.


    When I tried to find out about the person who took over the business, I got no results.


    I figured I would ask Theo about it when we go back in the evening.


    Theo needed to work overtime tonight, so the driver sent me back first.


    When we were halfway up, I saw Jerome and Xander''s vi. There were people in it, so I got out of


    the car and knocked on the door. "Is anyone there?"


    The lights inside were on, stretching the person¡¯s shadow. That was how I discovered them.


    Was this the person who spent so much money without even viewing the house?


    After a long time, the door slowly opened and the face I saw once the door was opened stunned


    me. ¡°Why is it you?"

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    The man in front of me was all too familiar to me.


    Matthew looked at me with a smile. It was obvious that he had been expecting me. There was not


    the slightest surprise on his face. "Wanda, long time no see. How have you been?"


    Long time no see indeed.


    I had not heard from him ever since we parted ways on bad terms thest time.


    I did not expect to see him at Regal Vi today.


    I frowned. Xander and Jerome¡¯s words were lingering in my ears. The person was a big spender


    and had paid without a word after learning that it was a vi in Regal Vi. So, the person who


    bought this vi was Matthew. What was he nning?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With defensiveness in my eyes, I took a step back, my expression serious. "Did you buy this ce?"


    He nodded cheerfully without hesitation.


    It seemed that he had no intention of hiding this.


    "Why here?" I asked directly without a trace of hesitation. "My friend said you paid the money


    immediately after you found out that it was a house in Regal Vi. You¡¯ve obviously had your eyes


    on this ce, don''t tell me it''s a coincidence."


    Hearing this, Matthew raised his head and chuckled. He then lowered his gaze to look at me, a


    small smile still gracing the corners of his mouth. His expression was casual, and his tone was quite


    rxed, "You¡¯ve already decided that I came here with a purpose, so why ask me?"


    I was stunned by his blunt words. I thought he would still put on some pretense but he did not even


    do that. I gulped and looked at him with a guarded gaze. ¡°Just what the h*ll are you trying to do?!"


    I saw Matthew smile. He took a step closer to me, the arc of his smile never fading. "Wanda, I¡¯ve


    said it before, I will not give up."


    He said with determination in his eyes.


    This shocked me. Was Matthew here for me again?


    I frowned, looking puzzled. "Where''s Liz? She didn¡¯t follow you?"


    Matthew''s expression changed when I mentioned her. He then replied as if he was talking about a


    stranger. "We canceled the engagement. Her family then moved to Contria."


    Contria?


    That far away?


    I looked at him for a long pause but could not glean anything from his expression. He was so calm


    that no one could discern him.


    Matthew like this made me feel scared and uneasy.


    "You should have gotten married long ago. Why did you suddenly break off the engagement?


    Besides, she loves you so much, why would she leave?"


    I knew Liz''s feelings for Matthew all too well. She would not have given up on Matthew so easily


    unless something happened to them.


    However, Matthew remained calm in the face of my interrogation. He shrugged and spread his


    hands. "What''s the big deal? The world is unpredictable. Why would it be impossible for us to break


    off the engagement? Perhaps she found out that I didn¡¯t love her and so, was willing to let me go."


    He suddenly smiled evilly as he spoke and it gave me confirmation that this matter was something


    unusual.


    However, I could not think of any other reason at the moment. So, I could only go along with what


    he said. "I have no right to intervene in your affairs. I also hope you won''t disturb my life."


    I used to be grateful to Matthew, but he truly had changed now and be aplete stranger to


    me. I did not understand him and this made me afraid of him.


    Matthew heard what I said and raised a handsome brow. "I just said it, Wanda. I won''t give up."


    "I¡¯m with Theo''s child. We¡¯re stable now so let us go, Matthew." I put my hand on my stomach,


    hoping that he could let me go.


    His eyes swept down, but he smiled...

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Matthew''s eyes remained on my stomach. It did not even shift for one second.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a step back again, I covered my stomach. ¡°You better not get any twisted ideas!"


    Matthew looked away the moment I said that. There was an angelic smile on his face. "I¡¯m not


    having any ideas. I just imagined the future. I don''t mind raising the child with you."


    Hisughter and words flustered me and I frowned. I felt vaguely uneasy. "Theo and I are already


    married. It''s a done deal, it''s a foregone conclusion."


    "You can get married and then get divorced. Didn''t you think about it once before?" Matthew asked


    back, his voice stressing the question.


    I turned my face away, my voice holding no trace of emotion. "No, I won''t divorce Theo. Just give


    up."


    After saying this, I did not want to continue getting entangled with Matthew anymore. So, I turned


    around and was about to leave when he reached out and stopped me. "Is there anything else?"


    Matthew was not angry at my brusqueness. The smile still remained on his handsome face. He


    looked polite like sunshine. When he saw me stop, he withdrew his hand. "We¡¯ll all be neighbors in


    the future. It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll be seeing each other around this neighborhood. If I wander up to


    your door then, be sure to invite me in or I''m afraid you will regret it."


    What did he mean by that?


    I could hear a bit of a threat but I did not understand what he meant.


    I turned around without responding to his words and then walked away from him before heading


    back to the car to go back to the vi.


    "Madam, that man looks to still be at the back."


    The driver''s notification made me turn around and have a look. Matthew was still at the back. He


    looked like he was watching the car leave.


    I was feeling even more uneasy. When I got home, I only had a small dinner before I went back to


    my room. My mind was still hung up on it.


    The sound of the door opening reached my ears. Theo had returned.


    I turned around. He was walking towards me. He put his hands on my shoulders and said in a soft


    voice, "What''s the matter? Are you in a bad mood? I heard from Catherine that you didn¡¯t eat much


    at dinner."


    I had been thinking if I should tell Theo about my meeting Matthew before he came back. I still had


    note up with an answer at first but now that Theo was back, I wanted to tell him about it.


    "Theo, Matthew appeared again. He bought Jerome and Xander''s vi. He¡¯s now living in Regal


    Vi just like us," I informed Theo solemnly.


    His expression sank at first but then he looked up at me and asked, "Have you two met?"


    I did not try to hide it and nodded. "Yes. I passed by there when I wasing back just now. I saw a


    figure inside. So, I got out of the car and looked in out of curiosity. I didn''t expect it to be him."


    Thinking about it now, it still felt a little weird.


    "Are you all right then?" Theo looked me up and down, for fear that something was missing.


    I waved my hand and shook my head in response. "It¡¯s nothing, I''m fine. But his appearance scared


    me a little. He came back for us, Theo."


    Theo brushed my messy hair gently and reassured me. "I know what he thinks about you, but don''t


    worry, it''ll be fine."


    "But..."


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll be here for everything. Don''t worry, okay?"


    He gave me a firm look and it calmed me at once. "Well then, I hope everything will be alright."


    Theo patted my head with a doting smile gracing his mouth...

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    Matthew''s appearance made me uneasy and I had not been in a good state when I was at the


    office.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just this moment, there were people in another discussion outside.


    "Have you heard that the CEO of YA has arrived in Whaldorf City? It¡¯s rumored that a special


    banquet will be held and that all the influential presidents from various industries will be invited to


    attend. I really want to see what this extraordinary CEO looks like."


    "Stop thinking about it. Only the elites of the major industries are eligible to receive an invitation.


    President Grant should be on the list."


    "That''s for sure. How can President Grant be excluded from any banquet? Director Lane, you¡¯d be


    joining President Grant at that time, yes? Could you help me take a look and see if the CEO of YA is


    good-looking? Also, take a photo if you can."


    I looked at the girl who was talking to me and replied after a moment, "I might not be invited."


    It was not that I wanted to burst her bubble on purpose but I had this hunch.


    That night, I was still thinking about this matter as Iy in bed. I kept having this feeling that YA was


    somehow connected to Matthew.


    When Theo saw my spaced-out expression aftering out of the shower, he reached out his hand


    and waved it in front of me. "What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    I came to my senses and approached him. "Theo, there is apany called YA that has be


    quite prominent recently, do you know about it?"


    Hearing this, Theo nodded at me. He seemed thoughtful. "Yes, I asked Keith to look into them.


    What''s wrong?"


    "Don¡¯t you think it''s a bit too coincidental that Matthew came back at a time like this?" I frowned. My


    tone was solemn and my expression was also slightly severe. "I heard from my colleagues today


    that the CEO of YA hase to Whaldorf City. Matthew also just came back. Do you think that..."


    I did not finish my sentence, but Theo definitely understood what I meant.


    After hearing what I said, he frowned before responding, "There is the possibility. If you want to


    confirm it, you¡¯ll know in a few days."


    "In a few days?"


    "YA is going to be holding a banquet. We''ll see if I''m on the invite list."


    Theo was right. If it was Matthew, then he would not invite Theo.


    A few dayster, although Theo did not receive an invitation letter, I did. It was delivered to my


    home.


    The design of the cover was novel. It was a set of equations. The background was an image of the


    earth. Fluorescent paint was used and it shone a little under the light. It looked pretty good.


    I opened it and the content inside was fairly simple, "Ms. Wanda Lane, YA sincerely invites you to a


    private banquet that will be held at the Emperor''s Garden, 8 pm this Sunday. We look forward to


    your arrival."


    In the lower right corner, there was also a signature written with a colored pen, but I could not


    understand what was written even after looking at it for a long time.


    After Theo came back, I handed him the invitation letter. "YA invited me."


    "It¡¯s obvious then. The CEO of YA is Matthew." Theo opened the invitation letter. He looked at it and


    smiled slightly.


    It really was him, so what did he want?


    I frowned, my expression turned ugly. "He didn''t invite you but invited me. What is he trying to do?"


    "It¡¯s a private banquet. It seems that you were too charming, madam. He¡¯s still unable to forget you."


    The tone of these words was amused and Theo looked at me with a smile.


    "You¡¯re still in the mood to joke around?" I turned my face away, not wanting to look at him.


    Theo said slowly, "If you want to know what his purpose is, why not just go and take a look?"

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Sunday, I went back to the vi first after sending Munchkin to school.


    Looking at that beautiful invitation card, my thoughts were in disarray.


    Should I go? Did I want to go?


    Hesitation upied my heart. Sitting in front of the dressing table, my hand that had been drawing


    my brows stopped.


    Theo seemed to have known that I would be hesitant so he came back early today.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When he saw me sitting at the table, he walked toward me slowly and put his hands on my


    shoulders. "What''s wrong?"


    I looked up at him through the mirror and shook my head gently. "I don''t know if I should go or not.


    Matthew is not the same as he used to be, I''m worried..."


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be alright. I''ll have Keith be your driver." Theo had already made the arrangements


    and now Keith was waiting downstairs. "If anything happens, he will notify me."


    I touched my stomach as if the child would give me courage. In the end, I squared my shoulders


    and decided with great effort, "Alright, I guess I¡¯d have to go if I want to find out what his purpose


    is."


    "Yes. Let me help you draw your brows."


    When I heard this, my interest was instantly piqued and I looked at him suspiciously. "You know how


    to?"


    Theo was stunned for a moment. He stared at my eyebrows for a long time before grabbing the


    eyebrow pencil in my hand. ¡°Yes, just follow the shape of your brows."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this once."


    I looked up. I did not know how he was going to end up drawing it but I was looking forward to it.


    "All done."


    At Theo''s voice, I turned around and looked into the mirror.


    I was a little unfamiliar with his technique, but fortunately, I could still ept it. I could not see it


    clearly anymore after I let down my bangs, however. I blinked. "A marginal pass."


    Theo was like a child receiving apliment. He smiled, eyes forming crescents while ncing at


    me proudly.


    I shook my head helplessly and sighed. "I''ll handle the rest myself."


    Seeing that he wanted to put on the rest of my make-up, I hurriedly stopped him.


    I would not dare to give him free rein to my face considering his experience.


    I finished putting on my make-up after a while.


    Since I was pregnant, I only ever wore light makeup or went without makeup entirely. It was rare


    that I would put on a full face of makeup. I looked at myself in the mirror and frowned. "I seem to


    have gained a little weight. No, I need to apply more shadow."


    "Where did you gain weight?" Theo stared at me with a confused tone.


    "On my face. Don''t you think I''ve gained a lot of weight?" I leaned in closer to the mirror and pointed


    to the fattened part with my finger, my expression filled with sadness.


    Theo shook his head. "You¡¯re not fat. You¡¯re just seeing things, madam. Alright, you should go


    change clothes."


    "Have you prepared them for me?"


    "Of course."


    There was a beautiful box on the bed. I went up and opened it. There was a light blue dress inside. I


    nced at the size before looking at Theo. "Size says everything. You already knew I¡¯d put on


    weight."


    Theo looked at me seriously all of a sudden and said in a low voice. "In my eyes, you are beautiful


    no matter what. To be honest, you did gain a little weight, but I think you¡¯re more charming like this."


    My heart bloomed when he said that. I pursed my lips and smiled. "Alright, you¡¯re quite the smooth


    talker. I''ll go change my clothes."


    I had to say, Theo had a good eye for clothes.


    Putting on the dress, it covered the fleshy parts as well as it matched my skin. The overall look was


    very elegant, and I was very satisfied.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Theo said, "Suddenly, I don''t want you to go."


    "Oh, enough you. I''m heading down. I¡¯ve kept Keith waiting for a long time." I opened the door and


    went downstairs.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    The Emperor''s Garden was a private garden club that branched out from the Emperor''s Club. It was


    dedicated to banquets, weddings, and otherrge-scale events.


    The garden was in bloom all year. They also provided services like catering and props so there was


    no need for one to worry when holding events. Hence, it attracted many customers the moment it


    was opened.


    Keith parked the car at the gates and turned to look at me. "Madam, we are here."


    We arrived so soon.


    I calmed down and took a deep breath.


    "I''ll wait for you in the parking lot. Call me immediately if something happens." After saying this,


    Keith got out of the car and opened the door for me.


    Theo initially nned to have Keith and I go in together. He then got concerned about tipping off the


    other party and decided to scrap that n and have me go in alone. There were so many people


    present, so there should not be a problem.


    I went up to the door. When I handed the invitation letter to the guards, they looked at each other.


    Their expressions toward me seemed more respectfulpared to others. "So you¡¯re President


    Zimmer''s VIP guest. President Zimmer informed us to bring you to him first."


    President Zimmer...


    It seemed that it was Matthew without a doubt.


    I followed one of the guards and entered the gate.


    They could tell that I was a VIP from just a nce at the invitation letter. It seemed Matthew did


    something to it. Just what was his intention behind this¡­


    Suddenly, the guard in front of me stopped. He made a gesture inviting me in and looked at me with


    a smile. "Miss Lane, you can head on in."


    "Thank you."


    I replied softly. There was a cobblestone pathid between where I was to the building. It looked to


    have been deliberately constructed like this. It was rather difficult to step on that path with high


    heels on and it took me quite a bit to reach the door.


    I craned my neck and looked inside. Although it was a ss door, the inside looked to be empty. I


    reached out and knocked on the door, waiting for a response.


    However, there was no sound inside even after a long time had passed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I frowned. Did they want me to go in directly?


    Thinking of this, I reached my hand out and pushed the door in.


    It was arge living room, but there was no one to be seen.


    Just as I was about to leave, Matthew''s figure suddenly appeared on the stairs. He looked at me


    with a smile. "You look so beautiful today."


    His smile only flustered me. I concentrated my mind and looked at him calmly. "I''m here. Why did


    you get someone to bring me here?"


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re the first person I wanted to see. I wanted to make an appearance with you."


    He came down a few steps with every word he uttered. When he was done speaking, he had


    alreadye up to me.


    I took a step back and kept a certain distance from him.


    Matthew was obviously displeased by my action. His expression sank but within a second, he


    regained his smile. "It seems that Theo has really taught you very well."


    "I''m married. I should keep my distance from other men, to begin with," I said lightly.


    The moment I said that Matthewughed. "You say you should keep your distance yet he let you


    come over to attend my private banquet. Is he so generous? Or do you have some ulterior motive?"


    He asked this in a low voice. It seemed he had already figured it out.


    In that case, I did not have to hide anything anymore. I just said openly and honestly, "Yes, we


    suspected that you might have some other intentions. That¡¯s why I came. It stands to reason that


    Theo shouldn¡¯t be missing from a banquet like this. Yet, he was not invited while I was. That could


    only mean that the CEO of YA is you."


    Matthew smiled and nodded. "Go on."


    "You want to strike up a cooperation with the others to go up against Theo, don''t you?" This was my


    guess and I wanted to confirm it.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    My words drewughter from Matthew. He raised a brow but offered no denial.


    A sense of unexpectedness surged in me. It looked like that was what he had indeed intended.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked up at Matthew, with my gaze and voice filled with confusion. "I don''t


    understand."


    I shook my head and stared at him fixedly.


    Matthew looked into my eyes, his expression freezing suddenly before he said, "Love makes people


    crazy, doesn''t it?"


    His question made my heart tremble. Before I could respond, he continued, "You¡¯ve done a lot of


    stupid things for Theo. If someone asked you what you wanted, how would you respond to them?"


    "I..."


    I was once lowly like a speck of dust. I would endure his ignorant and even vicious words one by


    one, but what did I want at that time?


    Right, what did I want?


    I lowered my eyes. I only had Theo in my heart at that time and would be happy for a long time as


    long as he looked at me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me like this, Matthew smiled again. "Who I am now is who you were back then. Do you


    understand, Wanda?"


    I could not persuade Matthew, just as no one could persuade me before.


    I did not want to remain here any longer after learning his purpose. I did not even want to attend the


    banquet. So I turned around and was prepared to leave.


    Matthew suddenly stopped me. "Are you going to leave just like this?"


    "I already learned your purpose. I don''t think I need to stay to participate in this banquet,¡± I said


    truthfully without a waver in my voice.


    I could feel him approaching me because his voice was bing clearer and clearer. "You only


    know that I want to unite with everyone to go up against Theo. Do you not want to know what is the


    n next?"


    Turning around, I frowned. "Would you reveal your ns in front of me?"


    He shrugged. "That depends on whether you¡¯re smart or not, but you¡¯ll only know if you attend the


    party."


    Know yourself and know the enemy, and you can win every battle you fight. Since I was already


    here, it would be best for me to look into it thoroughly.


    Thinking this, I stopped and nodded. "Alright, okay. I''ll stay, but it¡¯s certainly to see what tricks you


    have up your sleeve."


    The corner of Matthew''s mouth raised while he looked at me. "Wait and see."


    At this time, the guard came. He stood at the door and said respectfully, "President Zimmer, almost


    everyone is here."


    "Wanda, it''s time. Come out with me." He stretched out his arm and gestured to me.


    Helpless, I could only do as he wished.


    After crossing a flower path, we arrived at the location.


    There were initially only a handful of individuals but now it was a full house. Judging from how they


    were dressed, one could tell that they were distinguished individuals.


    When Matthew and I appeared together, almost everyone present redirected their attention to us.


    "Hey, isn''t that President Grant''s wife, Wanda Lane? Why is she hooking up with the CEO of YA?"


    "Could they be friends? President Grant isn¡¯t here today. Could he have delegated this event to his


    wife?"


    "Who knows? Look at President Zimmer''s expression toward Wanda. It¡¯s clear that he is interested


    in her. Won¡¯t Theo kill President Zimmer?"


    I was hearing a lot of discussions and I said in a low voice, "Don''t you care about what these people


    are saying?"


    If these words were to spread, it would be detrimental to Matthew, Theo, and me.


    Yet, he was behaving casually and did not mind it all.


    Matthew smiled. "No, I''m quite pleased. I¡¯ll be even more pleased if I can really snatch you away


    from Theo.¡±

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    My expression froze at his words and I even forgot to walk.


    Matthew noticed how I was stunned and leaned toward me with a smile. I immediately responded,


    "What are you doing?"


    "I noticed you¡¯re in a daze, so I¡¯m helping you out."


    "Don''t get so close to me."


    "Everyone is talking about us anyway, so why be afraid?"


    Matthew''s casualness upset me even more. The soles of my feet suddenly slipped. I was wearing


    high heels and my feet were aching. I was about to fall but Matthew grabbed my waist and held me


    firmly.


    "Are you all right?"


    The drama of a hero saving a beauty was timeless.


    If it were any other girl, they would probably be starstruck by Matthew. As for me, I just thanked him


    for saving me and the child in my belly.


    "Thank you." My voice was very low, and I left his arms after I got up.


    Noticing my actions, Matthew¡¯s expression changed, but the smile on the corners of his mouth was


    still there. "You''re wee."


    The sudden twitch of his eye when he let me go threw my heart for a loop.


    I really could not get close to this Matthew.


    Endure it. I just had to endure it.


    Matthew held the microphone in his hand and looked around like a king looking down at his


    subjects during ancient times. His voice was imposing, "First of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for


    taking time out of their busy schedules toe to this private banquet. I hope everyone has a


    wonderful night."


    The moment he said that a few gregarious individuals said, "President Zimmer, you¡¯re being so


    courteous. Who is there that is unaware of YA''s prestige? But why aren¡¯t we seeing President Grant


    on this asion tonight? Only his wife is present and she looks quite close to you, President


    Zimmer. Could it be that President Zimmer and Madam Grant are..."


    He did not finish his sentence but it carried meaning. Those who get it got it.


    Just as I was about to respond, Matthew answered, "Everyone here must have had a bad


    experience with President Grant. If I had invited him, it would only ruin everyone¡¯s day. The reason


    why I invited Miss Lane is very simple. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time and are very close


    friends. My feelings for Miss Lane have not changed even though she¡¯s now married."


    I very much suspected that Matthew had long made preparations for what he had just dered


    publicly.


    So, the people he invited tonight were all people who had grudges against Theo. It was easy for him


    to unite them against Theo.


    "Hahaha, President Zimmer, you¡¯re really lovestruck. Both husband and wife are like glue. I don¡¯t


    think you¡¯d be able to get in."


    "I believe that as long as one has the will, there is a way. You¡¯re all intelligent, I suppose everyone


    understands why I¡¯ve gathered you all here today."


    Matthew nced at them. His voice was light, but there was a heavy threat to it.


    The people below nodded. "I think I get it, but does President Zimmer have a detailed n?"


    The people he invited were not many, but they were leaders in various industries. Even if they were


    not the first, they were definitely part of the top tenpany managers. It would be difficult for Theo


    once they join forces.


    "Of course, I have a n, but since Miss Lane is present, I think we should keep a low profile. As


    long as we reach cooperation, we can head over to the conference room to discuss it in detail. What


    are your thoughts?"


    "Since this banquet was specially organized for this then I¡¯ll be direct. Theo is a high-handed man.


    We can''tpete with him for projects. He can just remain within the entertainment industry. But it


    would be despicable if he were to step down together with us. How are we supposed to manage


    then?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    The moment he said that, more and more people startedining. "Yeah. Thest time both of


    us took a fancy to a project at the same time, we fought for three nights but still ended up not being


    able to surpass Grant Corporation. You said yourself that he should be left to walk his own path.


    Why should he fight with us?"


    "Tell me about it. I think Theo is trying to monopolize the industry."


    "How can this be allowed? We¡¯ve been in Whaldorf City for more than ten years. Theo has only just


    arrived here, how can he beat us? What dignity will we have if this were to continue?!"


    They were outraged and this allowed me to see their hearts clearly.


    At this time, manyined so much that spittle flew and some of them were even familiar faces.


    They often worked with Theo and were usually polite toward him. I did not expect them to say all


    this behind Theo¡¯s back. It was really annoying.


    I shook my head helplessly, and simply nced to the side instead of looking at the faces of these


    people.


    Matthew''s voice sounded in my ears. ¡°Do you think people''s hearts are sinister? You probably didn''t


    expect Theo to be so hated."


    I did not respond to his words, but I knew that my expression had betrayed me.


    Theo probably did not expect this either. He wanted to expand Grant Corporation¡¯s business and


    had stolen these people¡¯s profits. That was why they wereining about Theo. It was a matter


    of strength after all.


    Matthew raised his hand and calmed the people below. He was all smiling. "Since everyone has the


    same goal, we must work together happily in the future."


    "President Zimmer, you hate Theo so much, could it be because of this beauty?" The man gave me


    a look after saying that.


    Matthew did not deny it. Heughed. "I want both beauty and Kan, but don''t worry. I just want to


    bring down Theo. As for the rest, I''m not interested."


    "Then, we will go with your arrangement, President Zimmer."


    Perhaps they saw YA¡¯s prosperity and so had confidence in Matthew.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The banquet was still going on, but Matthew and I were heading back to the building from before.


    I was sitting on the sofa, the scene just now filling my mind. The faces of those people who had


    been discussing Theo difited me. Suddenly, a hand covered the back of my own. "I suppose


    you¡¯re cold."


    When I heard Matthew''s voice, I quickly pulled my hand back, but then a ck jacket was draped


    over me. Concern filled his tone. "Take care of your body."


    It was indeed a cold night. Instead of rejecting this jacket, I wrapped myself up in it. If I were to get


    sick now, I would be the only one to suffer.


    "Matthew, do you have to do this?" I raised my eyes and looked at him. Voice soft, I said, "There will


    only be two oues if you do this, either Theo loses or you."


    No matter which side loses, it would be aplete loss and there would be no way out.


    Matthew looked at me. There was a smile on the corners of his lips. "I already made the decision


    before I came back. I must fight Theo. I want both his career and his love."


    His eyes gleamed with determination, as if he was bound to win.


    I knew that Matthew was beyond help so, I sneered and said, "Even if you can get his career, you


    won¡¯t get his love. I will only be with Theo. It doesn¡¯t matter if he has everything or nothing, I will


    stay with him.¡±


    My affirmation stunned Matthew for a moment but I paid no attention to him. I returned the coat to


    him before getting up and heading toward the door. I wonder what expression Matthew was wearing


    now, it must be pretty ugly.

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    ?


    Keith was waiting by the car door. When he saw meing out, he quickly opened the car door.


    After getting in the car, I finally felt relieved. I sighed and closed my eyes. "Let''s go."


    I actually fell asleep in the car, maybe because I was too tired.


    When I woke up again, I was already in bed.


    Opening my eyes, I saw Theo still working on hisptop.


    Others only see his sess, but they did not know how hard he worked.


    I got up. Hearing me move, Theo looked at me. "You awake?"


    Looking down, I saw that my dress had been switched to pajamas. No wonder I slept so soundly. "Did you change my clothes?"


    "I''ve seen everything anyway. Isn''t it normal to help my wife change her clothes?" He blinked, tone amused.


    I did not have the heart to joke around at this moment, however. I sighed and said, "Matthew is not only plotting but plotting against you." Theo was very calm when he heard this. He smiled. "So what?"


    "They''re going tobine forces to go up against you. A few of them are also distributors we''ve been working with for a long time. It''s so disappointing." My expression sank, my mood plummeting.


    Theo pulled me into his arms. I felt extra safe in his arms. It felt like all my troubles would vanish.


    "It''s been so many years, I know that I have a lot of enemies, so don''t worry about me." His voice was also very steady. I did not know if he was really confident or if he was just trying to appease me.


    I hugged him. "You may be able to deal with one or two parties but they''re working together to go up against you and Grant Corporation. The risk is too great."


    "Grant Corporation has weathered many years of ups and downs. I won''t let it be destroyed while it''s in my hands. They cane, I''m not afraid." Was he really not afraid?


    This was essentially one against hundreds. I was flustered. "I think it''s too dangerous, Theo. Why don''t we go back to Salt City? Although Salt City isn''t as prosperous as Whaldorf City, it''s enough that Grant Corporation can develop steadily, no?"


    I wanted to convince Theo to give up on Grant Corporation expanding in Whaldorf City and go back to Salt City to take care of the business there. Theo was silent, he did not respond.


    I understand that he still wanted to stay in Whaldorf City. The branch in Salt City was stable enough, but there was no further growth. Only by staying in Whaldorf City could Grant Corporation reach a new level.


    "Wanda, you know the reason why I opened a branch of Grant Corporation in Whaldorf City at the time. wanted to further develop thepany. It can only be Whaldorf City, Salt City won''t cut it."


    Men''s ambitions were adventurous. I could understand.


    I nodded after a long time. "I understand, but I''m still very worried. Theo, promise me that if we can''t hold on anymore, we''ll go back to Salt City together, okay?"


    This was our only escape route.


    Theo finally conceded. He nodded to me. "Okay, I promise."


    With his words, I also felt a lot more relieved.


    "That''s good."


    "By the way, Zedd and Cindy will being back from their trip tomorrow. They said they had something to tell us and invited us to lunch." Having something to announce immediately aftering back from a trip? I frowned. "Could it be some good news?"


    "I think it''s quite possible."


    "If that''s true, that''s great. Zedd should be the one who''s looking forward to this day the most."


    Theo just hummed. The two of us had a tacit understanding.


    "Okay, sleep early." Feeling sleepy, Iy down again.


    "You go to bed first. I''ll rest after I''ve dealt with some things."


    "Don''t stay up toote, goodnight."


    "Goodnight."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He left a kiss on my forehead...

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    ?


    Grant Corporation weed a ''VIP'' early in the morning.


    The man, dressed in a dark purple suit, walked to the conference room with a smile on his face.


    I recognized him. He was someone who appeared at Matthew''s banquet the night before, Chase Olson, the boss of Seaway Group. Why was he here?


    I followed him out of curiosity but instead of entering the conference room, I stood at the door.


    "President Grant, long time no see."


    "It''s been a long time, President Olson."


    Theo shook hands with him outside and after exchanging a few words of greetings, they entered the conference room.


    Compared to his bad-mouthing Theo the day before, he was all smiling today. People were really two-faced.


    Just when I was about to leave, I chanced upon Keith who wasing out of the conference room. I rushed to him and asked, "That person, do we have any partnership with him?"


    Hearing my question, Keith nced back and turned to me. "President Olson is the CEO of Seaway Group. He has no projects with Grant Corporation yet."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Whye here if they have none?"


    Hearing this, Keith shook his head. "I''m not too sure about this, I just know that President Grant invited President Olson here."


    So Theo was the one who took the initiative to invite him over?


    What was he doing this for?


    Could it be that Theo was thinking of counterespionage?


    Filled with doubts, I went back to my office, leaving my questions till the afternoon. For now, I had to do my work well.


    Some individuals from the department came in with a n. "Director Lane, this is the n for a new project. Please take a look." A new project?


    "When did our department pick up a new project? Why don''t I know of it?"


    "It was directly ordered by President Grant. He''s even having use up with a n."


    "Okay, I see. I''ll look at it, you can go back to work."


    I opened the file. This was a project


    for beauty products but Grant


    Corporation rarely dabbled in beauty products. Why did Theo suddenly decide to do this? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The phone on my desk rang at this moment. "Madam, President Grant has requested you to bring the make-up n to the conference room." "Alright."


    So this project was for President Olson?


    Frowning, I picked up the n and went to the conference room.


    Entering the conference room, I saw Theo sitting in the middle while the so-called President Olson was sitting to the side. His eyes were on me. When Chase saw me, his expression was at first one of surprise but then he smiled. "I didn''t expect Madam Grant to be in thepany."


    "She was restless at home so I let her do a few things for thepany," Theo replied to him.


    I smiled at him and pushed the n in front of him. "President Olson, this is the n. Please take a look."


    Chase could obviously tell that


    something wrong from my tone. After all, he was the one who spoke the loudestst night. He picked it up, embarrassed, and pretended to read the document seriously when in fact, his eyes did not register the words. Content belongs to


    This Chase was also someone who wore different masks depending on who he was dealing with.


    He was so happy when he was talking behind people''s backs but is respectful when facing them head-on.


    It did not take long for Chase to


    "read" the n. He nodded continuously. "I think it''s very good. I''ll leave everything to President Grant then. You''re very capable, so I''m very relieved."


    "Since President Olson has no objection, we will follow suit and have a pleasant partnership."


    "I''m happy to work with you."


    They signed the contract and a non-disclosure agreement. Then, Chase left.


    After he left, I said, "Theo, did you know that he went to the banquetst night? He..."


    Before I could finish speaking, Theo nodded with a smile. He looked at me and said calmly, "I know."

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    ?


    His firm response stunned me for a moment and I fumbled my words. "You... you know, then why do you want to cooperate with him?" Theo smirked. There was a slyness in his eyes when he looked at me. "Matthew wants to unite them to deal with me. But what if I unite with them first."


    I did not understand what he was saying. What was the point of doing this?


    With pursed lips, I followed Theo while waiting for him to continue.


    "I signed a project agreement with President Olson just now. He has been wanting to expand hispany for the past few years, but he had no one to take the lead. So, I signed with him. He''s not stupid. He knows Grant Corporation''s power will definitely help him develop sessfully so he definitely will agree. And since you were present at the banquet yesterday, he had obviously panicked just now, so the n will be approved very soon."


    "But aren''t you worried that Matthew will find out if you do this?"


    Theo shook his head and pointed to the two documents on the table. "One of them is the project contract while the other is a non-disclosure agreement. If Matthew finds out about this, Seaway Group will pay Grant Corporation 30 times in liquidated damages for the breach of contract. So, I don''t think he would do that."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Chase was addicted to money as his life depended on it. Although his family owned arge business, he was very stingy. He was a famous miser within the business field. Based on this, he definitely would not tell Matthew.


    "But even if he doesn''t say it, Matthew will know about the project once it starts."


    "The sponsor me and President Olson signed with is not Grant Corporation, but Heft Technology." Theo narrowed his eyes, looking confident. Anotherpany appeared. I sighed. "Heft Technology?"


    "It''s a newpany I started a few years ago, but I handed it over to Caroline''s son to take care of it. No one knows that I''m the actual chairman." Caroline''s son...


    "Jason?!" I was a little surprised. "He''s a psychology graduate and has his own business. Is he actually the president of Heft Technology?"


    Theo looked at me with a half-smile


    .ne


    and then nodded affirmatively. "That''s right. That business was also designed to deceive people and prevent others from getting traced."


    Gosh, his step-by-step operation was just so meticulous.


    "No wonder he paid special attention to me when he was my doctor. He''s actually your subordinate."


    "It''s a coincidence that I met him. I


    collided with his car and Caroline just so happened to be in it. She


    introduced him to me after we got


    out of the car. I think he''s very capable, so Jason is indeed a good candidate to hand thepany over tep I''m relieved that Heft Technology is in his hands."


    With that, Matthew would not set his sights on Grant Corporation. Heft Technology was only a smallpany, so he probably would not take them seriously.


    I looked at Theo and chuckled. "You''re really crafty. I don''t think anyone could beat you."


    He seemed a little unhappy when he heard this. He tilted his head andughed. "How is that crafty? I think it''s more of being resourceful."


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was a cold and tyrannical boss, but to me, he was a simple, bright boy. I shook my head helplessly and replied, "Yes, yes, you''re resourceful."


    "It''s almost time. Zedd and Cindy should be on their way. Let''s go too." He nced at the time and said.


    I almost forgot that we had an appointment with them at noon. I trotted out of the meeting room. "I''ll go get my bag."

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    ?


    We drove to an underwater-themed restaurant. One could see a mermaid the moment they entered the restaurant. The visual effects were extraordinary.


    Since we had made a reservation prior, the waiter took us to our private room.


    The inside of the private room also felt like the ocean. The ce sparkled and there was many beautiful fish in the ss on both sides. We admired them while we waited for the other two.


    Some time passed before the two arrived,te. They put all the bags,rge and small, in their hands on the table. "We got all these for you." Looking at the things on the table, I was surprised. I took out sexy-looking pajamas from one of the bags. "Cindy, did you choose this?"


    She nodded as if it was but a certainty. "Yes, there should always be a little bit of fun between husband and wife, otherwise things will get boring." I pursed my lips and put the pajamas back. "Unfortunately, I''m pregnant so I can''t wear this."


    "It''s alright. You can wait till after you give birth." Cindy was in high spirits when she spoke. It seemed that her vacation with Zedd had gone well.


    Theo took down the bags and put them on the chair to the side. He then turned to them. "You guys called us the moment you came back. I suppose you have something good to announce?"


    "Yes, yes. You two look so happy, is something gooding?" I echoed Theo''s words.


    Cindy rarely blushed. She nced at Zedd shyly. "Why don''t you tell them."


    She looked like a shy bride.


    Zedd nodded. He looked at us with a smile of fulfillment on his face. "I proposed to Cindy, and she said yes."


    Theo and I looked at each other, thenughed at the same time. "Congrattions, your wish has finally been fulfilled."


    Years of emotion finally blossomed and bore fruit and Zedd was a ssic representative of the second lead seeding in their counterattack to be the main lead.


    "When are you guys having the wedding?"


    Ditching her shyness, Cindy said, "My wedding will of course not be something simple. I have to n it well. I must have a grand ceremony." This was very Cindy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Looks like it''ll be quite some time before your wedding." I gave Zedd a sympathetic look.


    Zedd scratched his head and smiled. "It doesn''t matter, as long as Cindy is happy."


    He was really kind to Cindy. Cindy truly found a good man who only had her in his heart.


    "Let''s not talk about us, let''s talk about you, Wanda. I know everything about what happened to you during this time." Cindy suddenly changed the subject and targeted me and Theo.


    She was probably talking about the incident with Nicky.


    I shrugged. "Now that you know, you should be very sympathetic to me."


    Chapter 2060 2


    "I''ve already spent some time in Nectarine Entertainment. I don''t need you to make me pretty. I can do it myself although, I haven''t. thought about developing in that direction yet." I covered my mouth and chuckled.


    Zedd looked at us. "Now that the matter is over, you can all feel at ease. But you not only spared Nicky but also Drover. Are you not afraid that they''lle back for revenge?"


    "Drover won''t. As for Nicky, I don''t know." I muttered to myself.


    I still feel sorry when Drover was mentioned...

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    ?


    Seeing my expression, Cindy nced at Theo before her gaze fell on me again. There was a yfulness in her voice. "Theowy, your wife seems to be very interested in other men. Aren''t you jealous?"


    Hearing this, Theo''s gaze also turned to me. A small smile tugged the corners of his lips. "I believe in Wanda. I also believe in myself."


    He was showing his trust in me but also praising his own strength.


    Cindy gave us a thumbs-up and pouted. "You guys are amazing. Still, it has been tough on you guys. If anything had gone wrong in any way, things would have been serious."


    I nodded, not denying the hardships of this process. Even now, I get scared thinking about it. "Yeah, I hope we won''t have to go through any more turmoil in the future. Alright, let''s stop talking about this. Congrattions in advance."


    "My parents are gone so Theowy will have to attend as my elder." Cindy''s gaze on Theo was no longer possessive now. It had been reced by the warmth and respect for an elder.


    Theo simply nodded and agreed. "Of course."


    "I offended my sister-inw plenty of times before this. I''m here today to apologize. I hope you won''t mind, Wanda." Zedd picked up his ss and apologized for his past behavior.


    I knew that he had a bone to pick with me because of Cindy but I have long since let it go. "Don''t worry, I have long forgotten about it."


    "That''s good."


    That noon, the four of uspletely resolved the misunderstandings of our past.


    After eating our meals, Zedd and Cindy went home to rest, while Theo and I went back to the office.


    The moment we arrived at the Grant Corporation building, we bumped into someone who we should be bumping into in the hall downstairs. "Nicky..." I whispered.


    Why was she here?


    Seeing us, Nicky strode toward us with a smile. She then fished out a business card. "Long time no see. Director Jans is the one who asked me togome here. Didn''t President Grant make an appointment with him?" Content belongs to.


    QUMS


    Theo epted the business card. Printed on it were therge words, ''Jansten Development Project Manager.'' It was even gold lined.


    It turned out Nicky had joined Jansten Development as a project manager.


    "President Jans has something to do this afternoon and couldn''t


    attend. However, he ces great importance on this partnership with President Grant so he requested me toe and discuss with you in his stead."


    Looking at the smile on her face, my heart became more and more uneasy. I whispered to Theo, "Why don''t you give up Jansten Development? Nicky is there, it''s not safe."


    "Well, I have my ns," Theo replied to me first before looking at Nicky. "Miss Doyle, pleasee with me."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people stopped to look while


    we made our way upstairs. Nicky used to be an employee of Grant


    Corporation after all and with heme


    appearing now after what had


    happened, it was inevitably


    O


    confusing.


    el


    Theo took her into the conference room, and I went back to the department.


    The moment I entered through the door, I was surrounded by a few individuals. "Director Lane, I just saw Nicky. My eyes aren''t deceiving me, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I saw her too, Why is she back again? Is there some sort of a conspiracy again?"


    "Although outsiders aren''t aware of the things she did, all of our internal staff know. Isn''t it too overt for her to appear so confidently?"


    Their discussions went in my left ear and out the right. I was only worried now that Theo''s n would be exposed.


    "Director Lane, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Someone prodded me and I came back to my senses. "Nicky joined Jansten Development. President Jans sent her here."

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    ?


    "Jansten Development is also a very goodpany. You and President Grant were too soft-hearted not to ban her. How could she get such a good job otherwise?"


    Nicky''s past behavior was truly disgusting and I could understand their unfriendliness toward her.


    I said nothing. I just asked them to work hard and then left the office.


    I wondered what was she and Theo talking about. Could they be discussing the partnership?


    Time crawled by the second and minute. After estimating that it was about time, I then went to the conference room.


    Sure enough, Nicky had just walked out. She wore a charming smile on her face when she saw me. "Looks like you weren''t able to sit still, Director Lanel."


    She was still so confident. Back when she was dealing with Theo before, her eyes had only been on him and would approach him constantly. She did not anymore now though.


    I did not know if she had really let go of him or if she had some other motives.


    "It''s not that I couldn''t sit still. I was just worried that someone is hiding something." I did not give her any face at all and just said what was in my heart.


    Nicky smiled. Those red lips of hers looked coquettish as she fixed her gaze on me. "If I really had some other intentions, I would have caught President Grant in the conference room just now..."


    I turned my head to the side, not wanting to hear anymore.


    I heard her chuckle. "Let''s stop her. I still have work to do. Goodbye."


    Goodbye?


    When I turned around, she had already left. The scent of her perfume was still in the air. Did Theo really tell her about the partnership?


    I went to the conference room. Theo was still inside. I pushed the door open, went in, and took a seat. "How did it go? Did you tell her?"


    Theo shook his head. "No, I just told her that I wanted to talk to President Jans about some things of the past. Since he didn''te, it wouldn''t be good for me to talk about myself either."


    "Then why did the conversation drag for so long?"


    Seemingly noticing that I was jealous, Theo narrowed his eyes and approached me. "Jealous?"


    I turned my head to the side and denied it. "No, just curious."


    "She told me that President Jans and the CEO of YA have gotten very close recently. She also said that they intend to join forces to deal with me, but we already knew about this." Theo''s tone was indifferent.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Looks like she has no more affection for you. She told you these to make you take precautions in advance."


    Theo''s observant eyes were directed


    at me as he said with a smile, "And you say you''re not jealous. Don''t worry, even if she was interested in me, I have nothing but hate for her."


    "What happened after that? What else did she say?"


    "She said she could go undercover at Jansten Development and provide us with intelligence."


    Undercover?


    I frowned, feeling a little puzzled by her behavior. "Does she have any conditions for doing this?"


    "Yes. After everything is done, she wants me to transfer her to the Grant Corporation branch in Salt City to be the general manager."


    This woman had a lot of ambition.


    "You agreed to that?" I asked.


    "No. Of course, I''d have to think over such a huge matter. Don''t you think so, madam?" He suddenly changed his tone. It was instantly soft and I got goosebumps.


    "Alright, alright. I''m not angry. I was just worried that she''d leak your n after learning about it." Nicky still concerned me after all.


    Theo patted my head and calmly said, "Don''t worry. I have my own measures in ce. It won''t fall into the wrong hands."


    I believed in his ability and brain, but


    I was also very worried about the unforeseen circumstances that may crop up one day. There were times when people slipped up.


    "Anyway, you have to be careful."


    "Of course, I''ll obey you, madam."

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    ?


    It was lively at Grant Corporation today. After sending Nicky off, another incredible person was ushered in soon after.


    I also heard from the discussions from outside that Drover was here.


    Confused, I walked out of the office. Before I even left the department, Marius walked in. He had a gentle smile on his face when he saw me. He was the same sunshine boy he used to be.


    "Sis Wan." He greeted me.


    "Marius, why are you here?" I asked in confusion.


    He lowered his eyes and said softly, "Let''s go in and talk."


    We went into my office and he unceremoniously sat down across from me. He looked at me dashingly. "How are you doing recently?"


    "Well, I''m fine. You look fine too."


    Marius did not reply to me but he looked me up from top to bottom. He smiled as he did so. "You look a lot more rounded. Looks like life has really been good."


    He said something I did not like to hear the moment he came. I shoved that topic aside and asked the question I asked when we were just outside again. "I heard Drover is also here. You guys came to..."


    Hearing this, there was a sh of surprise on his face. He put down his feet that he had put up and leaned closer to me. "Drover only came here after receiving an invitation from Theo, don''t you know?"


    "He invited Drover here?" I widened my eyes.


    Seeing my surprise, Marius shrank back. "Looks like you really didn''t know."


    Theo invited Chase Olson and Jans Stern today, and now Drover. Was he trying to convince him into a partnership?


    Drover and Matthew did not know each other however so why would he work together with Theo to go up against YA?


    I looked up at Marius with questions swirling in my mind. "What about you? Do you know what''s the point of it?"


    "I don''t. Drover is having a meeting with Theo in the conference room now. Won''t we know once theye out?"


    His heart truly was vast that he had not an ounce of curiosity.


    On the other hand, I was eager to find out.


    Marius looked at me with a smile that was bing more and more brilliant. "Sis Wan, it''s not that I want toment on you but why are you so antsy? Won''t you know everything once you can ask Theo after they''re done talking?"


    "You don''t understand."


    If it was not for Matthew intending to join forces with all those bigpanies to go up against Theo, | would not be so anxious. Although Theo had countermeasures in ce, I was still worried.


    Marius adjusted his suit. "Alright. Anyway, you only have Theo in your eyes and no one else."


    I kept thinking that sounded weird but I did not want to pursue it.


    Some time passed before Marius got up. "I think they''re almost done. Do you want to go take a look?"


    "Alright."


    I got up eagerly and went straight to the conference room.


    Outside the conference room, Theo had just so happened to be walking Drover out. I met Drover''s face. Both of us looked at one another before we simultaneously turned away awkwardly.


    "I''ll think about it. I''ll take my leave first," Drover spoke coldly before leaving with Marius.


    I watched their disappearing backs as they left before ncing at Theo. "Theo, did you ask Drover toe here?"


    Theo put his hands in his pockets and turned back to the conference room to put away hisputer. "Yes, I invited him over."


    He walked to his office with aptop in his arms. I followed him and asked again, "Do you want to strike up a partnership with him to deal with YA and the others?"


    "Matthew can build a team to deal with me, I can too."


    He was not wrong.


    He suddenly stopped and I identally bumped into his back. I looked up with a bit of usation in my eyes. "Why did you stop so suddenly?" "Wanda, I don''t want you to get involved in this too much." Theo''s expression was serious.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "But I''ll be worried."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll update you about the daily progress. But promise m¨§ that you won''t interfere. Just take it as you''re doing it for the child. Theo grabbed one of my hands while touching my stomach with his other.


    I could only agree and nod. "Okay."

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    ?


    In the days that followed, Theo would invite different people toe to the Grant Corporation building every day. I fulfilled our agreement and asked no questions. I just watched as the myriad of people came and went every day, which made me feel a little panicky.


    On this day, I was lying in bed, my head filled with thoughts about all the people who hade to Grant Corporation. I was beginning to feel more and more uneasy.


    Theo seemed to notice something off with me. So, he reached his hand out and knocked me on my head. His tone of voice was teasing. "What are you thinking about, little girl?"


    I got up slowly and looked at him earnestly before answering in a serious tone, "I''ve seen you invite all kinds of people to thepany every day these days, but I don''t know anything. It makes me uneasy."


    "Didn''t I already tell you? I''m building a team to go up against Matthew. That''s why I have to invite people over." Theo put down the document in his hand and focused onforting me.


    I sighed and frowned. "Is everything really okay?"


    "Everything is truly fine, don''t worry."


    I noted that Theo''s expression was calm. His words were even calmer. It really looked like nothing bad had happened and my heart gradually eased. "Okay, that''s good then. You must tell me if there''s anything." I grabbed his hand, my expression stern. I was not joking with him.


    Noting my seriousness, Theo also responded with a solemn expression. "Alright."


    With his words, I finally eased my suspended heart andy back on the bed. "Shannon invited me out to eat tomorrow afternoon." "Alright, it''d be good for you to go and have a chat with her too."


    He tucked me in and said softly, "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight."


    I closed my eyes and since I felt more at peace now, I soon fell asleep. When I opened my eyes again, it was morning.


    Theo had left early in the morning again. After breakfast, the driver took me to the office.


    The moment entered the door, ICopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    saw Theo and Keith walking out. They were obviously headed out. A smile graced Theo''s initially cold face when he saw me. "You''re here. I''m heading off to discuss a project with Keith."


    He informed me before I could even ask. I nodded and straightened up his suit for him. "Alright, go ahead. Be careful on the road." Keith, who was behind him, also nodded to me before following Theo out of the building.


    Taking the elevator to my office, I threw myself into work.


    It was noon in the blink of an eye and Shannon messaged me right on time. [I''m in a restaurant near your location,e quickly.] [Coming.]


    I replied with a simple message. Then, I picked up my bag and went to the location she mentioned.


    It was a vegetarian restaurant, which is in line with the taste of pregnant women. She was really thoughtful.


    I


    When I entered the private room,


    Shannon was already waiting inside.


    She greeted me and invited me to take a seat. "I''ve already ordered some food. You can order moreter if it''s not enough."


    "It looks like you''re recovering well."


    Shannon had gained a lot of weight when she was pregnant, but now she has lost most of it. Herplexion was quite ruddy but she looked like she was in good spirits.


    She raised her head proudly. "That''s


    right, I hired a fitness coach. It''s not bad. I''introduce you to that coach after you''ve given birth. They''re really good."


    "Alright."


    "But I think you''re still very thin now, does Theo not take good care of you?" Shannon asked this after looking at me for a while.


    I waved my hand. "No, it''s just that there have been a lot of things going on recently. I''m also prone to overthinking so I didn''t take care of myself."


    "How can you do that? The biggest taboo for pregnant women is overthinking. You, it''s better for you to stop working and stay at home.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    ?


    It made some sense, but I was restless. "I know that but I can''t stop. Unless I can no longer move."


    Shannon shook her head helplessly. She shrugged and spread open her hands. "Then do control yourself. Don''t think too much. Rx or you''ll get depressed easily."


    "Got it. I noticed you''ve been nagging more and more since you had your baby."


    I was just joking, but Shannon became excited. "Are you for real? I''d have to control myself then. I can''t be an old hag."


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be able to be one considering your personality."


    The dishes were served one after the other. At that, we picked up our cutlery. Shannon suddenly mentioned Jordan for some reason. "Jordan has been very busy recently, he has no time to apany me."


    I frowned and asked, "What is he doing recently that got him so busy?"


    Hearing this, Shannon threw me a look ofint. "Haven''t you heard? Grant Corporation has entered a partnership with Fredericks Corporation. This is what he has been busy with recently."


    So Theo had also joined forces with Fredericks Corporations. I nodded lightly. "I see. Theo has been very busytely. Can''t help it though, it''s for thepany."


    "You husband and wife are such busy people, that''s why you can understand one another. Since I have nothing to do the entire day, I''d like him to apany me more." Shannon sounded a little muffled when she said this.


    Seeing her dull eyes, I smiled. "Look for a job, get busy."


    "But I don''t really want to work. I don''t even want to go back to my family''s own business. Gosh, my head hurts." Shannon pursed her mouth, looking all sad.


    I had a sh of inspiration and looked at her with bright eyes. "Shannon, I actually always wanted to start a business. Would you like to join me?" "Alright." Shannon''s interest was immediately piqued but her depression quickly set in again. "Whatpany are you going to start though?" "We''d need to research the market for that."


    Shannon pped the table the moment I said that. "Okay, leave this to me. I have nothing to do anyway, so I can look into it first."


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you then. We can first make some preparations and officially start after I''ve given birth." I was not kidding. I was pretty serious. Shannon was also being pulled along with me. "Okay, then it''s settled."


    "You better not regret it then."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I knew she was impulsive. I was afraid that she might have agreed with me now on a whim and when the fire subsides, she would not want to continue together anymore.


    Shannon guaranteed me this time, however. "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t regret it."


    "Alright, as long as you dare give me your guarantee." I winked. This was more or less an agreement with her.


    Shannon was actually rather


    interested in starting a business. She crossed her hands under her chin as she thought about the future "I''ll be an independent, girl boss in the future. I feel powerful


    when I think about it."


    Her thoughts were truly idealistic.


    I shook my head. "Don''t just think about the good things. We will still encounter many problems in the process, such as..."


    "Don''t list it out. Let me imagine it for now. Reality is too cruel," Shannon murmured while cradling her cheeks.


    Iughed out loud at her expression.


    "Okay, I''leave you to your


    l.ne


    imagination first. As long as you.


    don''t chicken out in the face of obstacles in the future." Content


    belongs to


    "Let''s eat first. I can go back and ask Jordan about establishing apany. You can also ask Theo for advice. It''ll be beneficial to our future!" "Of course."


    Our conversation during this meal revolved aroundpanies. Shannon was very excited, and so was I...

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    ?


    Everything seemed to proceed in an orderly manner after that day. Theo seemed to have gathered enough people and no longer invited anyone else over. Life was peaceful and smooth but it did not feel dull at all.


    The daily routine was already giving me a headache. Every time Theo saw my distressed appearance, he would persuade me not to work and go back to rest, but I always refused.


    Day after day, my stomach got bigger and bigger. At six months and more, mobility was bing more of an issue.


    "Shouldn''t you be good and stay at home now?" Theo put his ear to my stomach to listen before looking up to say to me.


    His stern gaze looked like it was saying that he would eat me if I did not agree.


    I knew that my body and my current state were indeed not suitable for work, so I agreed. "Okay, I''ll agree with you this time. I''ll stay home until I have given birth. That works, yes?"


    Hearing this, Theo smiled and nodded with satisfaction, "it ought to be like this. Our child will definitely be born safely."


    I rubbed my stomach, a small smile gracing my lips.


    After I promised Theo to stay home, my daily life consisted of watering the flowers, taking a walk in the garden to bask in the sun, and asionally going to the supermarket to buy some necessities.


    However, the peaceful days had just passed not long before there were waves again.


    I read a piece of news one day. "YA President Matthew Zimmer was suspected of fraud and fled after being exposed".


    Seeing this news, I could not help but widen my eyes. How did Matthew end up like this?!


    Theo happened to have returned at this moment so I hurriedly greeted him and showed him the news. "Theo, what''s going on?"


    Theo''s expression changed slightly when he noticed my agitated state. He helped me down on the sofa andforted me. "Don''t panic. Take a deep breath and listen to me slowly."


    I followed him and took a few deep breaths. My heart calmed down a lot. I looked at him and calmly said, "Tell me."


    Chapter 2066 1


    Theo''s tone was regretful as he described this.


    The more I listened, the heavier my heart became. "It''s his own fault that he fell to such a state."


    Even so, I still felt unhappy. He sacrificed a lot for me after all and saved my life. I sighed.


    "Don''t be sad, this is the path he


    chose. If


    +


    We weren''t so stubborn, heCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    wouldn''t have met such an ending," Oforted me. Conte


    belongs to


    He was right, but I still feel a little sad.


    "Go to sleep. You''ll feel better when you wake up." Theo helped me upstairs andid me down in the room.


    I felt somewhat powerless. Since


    reality could not be changed, I


    closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep. Yet, all that came to mind was the kindness that Matthew had given me in the past.


    Unable to hold back anymore, my tears fell.


    Theo kissed away my tears and said in a gentle voice, "Don''t think too much, just go to sleep."


    "Yeah."


    I responded in a low voice, but I did not feel sleepy at all.


    I did not know how long it took before I slowly fell asleep.


    Matthew still appeared in my dreams. He was still the simple, sunshine boy he was back then who made others feel warm...

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    ?


    I remained in the vi still, but Matthew has been upying my mind now.


    I wondered how he was doing now.


    I would always feel a different way toward him since he once saved me.


    "Madam, I''ll be heading over to my son''s ce and will be backter." Caroline was carrying arge bag and a smaller one. I could tell at a nce that she treated Jason well.


    I nodded at her. "Okay, I''ll go grocery shopping tonight then. You can juste back quick."


    "Apologies for the trouble, madam."


    "It''s fine. I''m getting some exercise too."


    After seeing Caroline off, I was the only one left in the vi. Looking at thisrge and empty house, my heart was also empty. It was definitely livelier with other people.


    My thoughts drifted and I suddenly thought of Drover. He must have been partly responsible for Theo''s sess this time. It seemed like he would not be having any issues with Theo. As I had said, he was a decent gentleman.


    I thought of visiting his students at Susan''s apartment and set off.


    I arrived at the apartment and saw that there were two more extra pots of green nts in front of the door, making things look particrly lively. The apartment was being well-taken care of by his students.


    However, no one seemed to be in now. I was just about to leave and turned around when I bumped into Marius. He was carrying a lot of bags filled with snacks and some daily necessities.


    Seeing me, a smile lighted his face and he trotted towards me. "Sis Wan, why are you here?"


    "I had the sudden thought ofing here to have a look, but no one''s in. I was just about to leave. You''re..." I looked at him from top to bottom, my tone doubtful.


    Marius smiled and held up the bags with both hands. "I asionally help Drover bring some things over. Since we''re already here, why don''t we go in and have a seat."


    He stepped forward and opened the door before I could respond and beckoned me into the house.


    There were a lot of flowers in the yard. I could tell that they were really taking care of the ce. Every pot was robust and I could smell the asional fragrance of flowers. It was refreshing.


    Upon entering the living room, one could see that the ce was neat and tidy. It looked veryfy.


    "The students kept this ce well."


    Susan could also be at ease this way.


    Marius invited me to take a seat and


    then poured me a ss of water "Drover and I woulde over from time to


    time to help clean up the


    ce. Don''t worry, we''ll be responsible for the apartment."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I took a sip of water, a small smile gracing my lips. "That''s good."


    He nced at my stomach. His eyes seemed to sh with a sense of


    strangeness. He asked before I


    could even say anything. "I didn''et


    expect your stomach to be so big now. You probably still have a few months left to go, yeah?"


    For some reason, his tone sounded a little sentimental, but I did not think much about it. I just nodded. "Yeah It''s been more than six months and I''ve been at home for a long time. I''m going to start to grow mold if I didn''te out for a walk.


    I touched my belly, my smile calm.


    Marius lowered his head, his drooping eyes looked a little deste. I looked at him with some puzzlement. "What''s wrong?"


    "No, I was just thinking that time passes by so fast. You and President Grant are doing well, I suppose?"


    "We''re doing pretty good."


    "I saw the news that President Grant beat Matthew. Now that he has gained both fame and fortune, I have to congratte you."


    I smiled slightly. "I just wonder how Matthew is doing now..."


    Marius swept his eyes toward me as if having discerned my concern for Matthew. "Sis Wan, you seem to have a different treatment toward Matthew." "He saved me once."

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    ?


    Marius was stunned for a moment when he heard that. He then whispered, "I didn''t expect you two to have such a rtionship."


    I sighed. My thoughts were fluctuating and I would keep feeling regretful when I recalled the past.


    "We''ve known each other for a long time. I still remember how he was just like you at the time. He was very warm, but unfortunately..." I trailed off but I knew that Marius could understand what I was saying.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing me in a daze, Marius grinned. "It''s rare for you to praise me."


    I did not register what he said when I heard it. I thought back to what I said before, only then did I smile lightly. "You''re a very good person. Although you may seem cynical, you are in fact, dedicated to your feelings. One could tell from your feelings toward Wanya."


    Marius obviously did not like me to bring Wanya up again. He waved his hand and copsed back onto the sofa. "Let''s not talk about her. It makes me upset."


    "Why? Is she pestering you again?" I smiled meaningfully.


    Wanya had brought people with her and appeared before me before, telling me to not get close to Marius. She has all but disappeared now, however. Dissatisfaction colored his handsome face as he said, "She was pestering me some time ago. I gave her a sum of money after that and told her not to appear before me again. Otherwise, I would no longer treat her courteously. She probably left Whaldorf City."


    It was normal for a young and beautiful girl like Wanya to want to find a rich and handsome man. She was not serious enough, however, and would have to fail a few times before she finally learned.


    "Alright, I won''t stay here too long. I''ll head back first." I stood up while supporting my waist. Marius wanted to stand up and help me, but I politely refused him.


    He looked at me with slight loneliness. "You''re not going to stay a little while more?"


    "There''s no more business for me here. I ought to go back and lie down instead." I covered my mouth and chuckled.


    Little did I know that I had hurt Marius a little with this. He looked up at the time and his eyes suddenly lit up. "It''s almost time. Why don''t we go eat? It''s been a long time since we''ve had a meal together."


    I hesitated for a moment but after seeing Marius''s expectant gaze, I could not bear to refuse him. I nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    "Let''s stay in. We''ll just eat here. I''ll cook." Marius patted his chest.


    I did not think I had ever seen him cook so I was skeptical. "Are you sure? I''m pregnant."


    "Don''t worry, Sis Wan. I guarantee it''ll both smell and taste good."


    "Okay, I''ll trust you then."


    Marius rushed into the kitchen excitedly. He was really familiar with the ce. He really dide here often. He grabbed a few items from the refrigerator while I made my way in''ll help you wash the veggies."


    "Okay, but no using the knife."


    I looked up at him and smiled. "So you do know that it''s a bad omen for pregnantdies to use knives."


    "Isn''t itmon sense?" Heughed.


    I did not reply to him anymore as I


    vel


    concentrated on washing the vegetables. After I was done washing them, I asked, "Is there anything else I need to do?" Content


    belongs to en.swnovels O


    "Nothing for the time being. You can go out and wait for the food to be done."


    I looked outside. The sky was getting darker. "Are they noting back tonight?"


    Marius replied to me while he chopped the vegetables. "They''re busy with some scientific research recently and would usually be backte."


    "I see."


    I walked out of the kitchen and sat on the sofa, waiting.


    It did not take long for me to catch the aroma of the vegetables. I


    he aroma and noticed how


    rich


    e dishes were and p


    their colors were. "Not bad, Marius."


    "Sis Wan, sit down and have a taste."

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    ?


    Marius''s cooking was remarkable. I tried a few dishes and they all tasted good.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a good cook. Anyone who marries you will be very happy."


    "I think so too." He was still narcissistic as always, the smile on his face bright. "There are two of you now so you need to eat more."


    I looked up at him. I did not notice it before but now it looked like Marius had lost a lot of weight. I grabbed a piece of meat and put it in his bowl. "You''ve lost weight recently, eat more."


    "Did you just notice?" He said while chewing on the meat he had put into his mouth.


    I looked down and just smiled. "Take care of yourself."


    "By the way, I was looking at the entrance just now. You didn''t drive here, did you take a taxi?" Marius changed the subject abruptly.


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    "Then I''ll take you back after we''re done eating."


    I did not refuse him and continued eating in silence.


    After dinner, we clean up everything and left the apartment together. I got into his car and there was the smell of perfume permeating the air inside. I smiled, "Looks like there''s a girl in here recently."


    Marius was stunned for a while, then seemed to understand what I meant, and let out a chuckle, "I met a girl, but we haven''t gotten to first base yet." "I know you''re a good man. If you feel good about her just get together."


    Marius started the engine and turned to look at me when he heard what I said. "Do you really want me to have a girlfriend that bad, Sis Wan?"


    I shrugged. Raising a brow, I took


    the tone of an elder sister and said to him, "You''re not that young anymore. If you find someone now, you''d date them a few years and by the time you get married, it''ll be just nice." Content belongs to


    Marius shook his head. "Date a few years? Didn''t you and President Grant get a sh marriage?


    "It''s cool to get married first and then learn to loveter."


    He said this out of nowhere and it threw me into a whirlpool of memories.


    I turned to face out the window and watched the passing scenery outside. "It''s still the woman who suffers," I replied.


    I could feel Marius''s gaze on me. I


    could also feel the sudden drop in temperature in the car. The icy atmosphere gradually filled the interior up before his voice reached my ears. "You suffered before."


    "Yeah, but fortunately I got through it."


    I would never forget those difficult years. I still saw them asionally in my dreams now. That deep-seated feeling was unforgettable.


    Subsequently after, I could let it go more now when I thought back to it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was not that Theo had no feelings for me at the time. He just did not want to admit it, or perhaps he did not dare to admit it. He had been worrying about me silently but did not dare let me know about it That was why I was in so much pain.


    "If you really care about someone, you must let them know. Otherwise, they''ll suffer." I turned around and looked at the man''s profile.


    This was the first time I seriously looked at Marius. The outline of his profile was delicate It was the type to excite the girls when they see it.


    He smirked at my words. "There are many handsome and lovestruck men. Drover is the same. So is President Grant and I think, Matthew is the same."


    "What are you talking about?" I turned my head away from him.


    Marius caught a trace of my panic. He said with a smile. "It''s easy to guess. Matthew must have a soft spot for you. That''s why he treats President Grant the way he does."

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    ?


    Whether it was a coincidence or not, he hit the nail on the head.


    I put my hand over an eye and coughed a few times before waving my hand. "As if. Stop talking nonsense."


    Marius looked at me out of the corner of his eye and smiled lightly. "Judging from your expression, it''s obvious that I''m right. Anyhow, you''re a peach, Sis Wan, so it''s understandable."


    "Enough you. Stop making fun of me, just concentrate on driving." I leaned against the window with my hand on my chin and stopped talking.


    Seeing me like this, Marius also became quiet.


    Not long after, we arrived at the vi.


    "I''ll be off, be careful on your way back."


    I unbuckled my seat belt and was about to get out of the car when Marius suddenly stopped me. "Sis Wan, I hope I can have more opportunities to eat with you in the future."


    His tone was too serious that it stunned me a little. I smiled once I recovered. "Of course, you can. Just remember to ask me out."


    Seeing my smile, Marius alsoughed along with me and nodded his head. "Definitely!"


    I opened the car door. I was about to open the door after seeing Marius drive the car away.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt movement behind me while I was groping around and began feeling scared. I turned around nervously and what caught my eye was Matthew''s face which I had not seen for a long time.


    I was surprised to see him. "Matthew?"


    "It''s me. You''re surprised to see me." His voice was low. His face was also haggard and he had lost a lot of weight. He must have been having a hard time these days.


    I nodded a few times nomittally. "Yes. I read the news. Are you... okay?"


    Matthew smiled and shook his head when he heard my question. "Do you think I''m okay seeing me like this?"


    He used to have no dark circles under his eyes, but now they were thick. It looked like he had not been sleeping well for a long time.


    He was still dressed in the casual


    clothes he used to wear, but he was


    no longer spirited like he used to


    be


    Now he looked like those gangsters on the side of the road. The


    ??


    difference was that he still had delicate facial features.


    My heart hurt as if it was being gripped. I opened my mouth but I did not know what to say.


    "Do you pity me?" Matthew''s voice was cold.


    I shook my head. "No, I just think it''s rather unfortunate. You could have been fine."


    Matthew was smiling at me. "I said it before, I won''t give up easily."


    The smile on his face gradually


    disappeared and he became


    indifferent. Noticing the change in


    his expression, I stepped back. I leaned back against the dooDand


    that made a sound. Content belongs


    to


    Caroline''s voice came from the other side of the door. "Are you back, madam?"


    "Caroline, mmph-"


    Matthew covered my mouth. He grabbed my hand and walked me toward his car. My heart was in disarray when I was forced into the car. "Matthew, what are you doing?"


    "I want you to be with me, Wanda." He closed the door, got into the driver''s seat, and quickly drove off.


    He was driving very fast and ran


    several red lights. He obviously had no fear Seeing our surroundings bing more and more deste, I became more and more nervous. "Where are you taking me?" Content


    belongs to


    Matthew smiled. Even when he was not looking at me, I could feel his evilness. "To a ce where no one knows us so that I can live a good life with you."


    "Are you crazy? I''m still pregnant with Theo''s child. Send me back."


    "I''ve already said it, I don''t care." He nced at me and the look in his eyes scared me.


    I shrank. "Why do you have to take the path to ruin?"

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    ?


    This was the first time I was so afraid of him. Matthew suddenly stopped.


    He turned to look at me, a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. "You''re the one who forced me to go down this dead end!"


    "No, it''s because you''re too stubborn." I denied.


    Matthew''s lips curled as he moved closer to me. No matter how much I backed away, he could still grab me with just both his arms. He tilted his head and his smile intensified. "I''m stubborn? What about Theo? Is he not stubborn?"


    He lowered his head and sneered. The smile was grim and it was even more terrifying in this darkness. He then raised his eyes to look at me "I brought so many people together to try to bring him down, but he turned the tables on me in the end. How extremely cunning!"


    "The YA you built wouldn''t be in this state if you''d been able to let it go. You also wouldn''t have been ruined."


    "Ruined?"


    He chuckled and stared at me with round eyes. Matthew looked to have gone insane. His expression when he looked at me was startling. "I just wanted you to be with me, am I so wrong for that?!"


    "But I don''t want to be with you." I turned my face away, not wanting to look at him.


    This sentence seemed to anger him. He grabbed my chin and forced me to look at him. "Wanda, don''t make me do this on you. Theo used to bully you so much. I don''t understand why you want to stay with him?"


    "You wouldn''t understand."


    "Why wouldn''t I? It boils down to one word, love. You love him, that''s why you want to be with him. I love you too and I want you to be with me too." "Love is about mutual affection, I''m not interested in you."


    "It''s okay, time will change you." He let go of me and his voice gradually softened.


    The softness made me shiver, however.


    I shook my head. "You''re really crazy, Matthew."


    "How is it that Theo loves you when he treats you like that? But when ites to me, I''m the lunatic?" Matthew narrowed his eyes. His pale face was bing more and more hideous.


    I did not dare provoke him anymore. Silence was now the best response. I turned my face away and ignored him.


    Matthew did not say anything either. He just continued driving while I fell asleep in a daze.


    When I woke up again, the car was still driving.


    I looked around. He had driven the entire night. Where on earth was he taking me?


    Matthew drove all night, but he


    seemed to be tireless. I fumbled


    around, but my phone was nowhereN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    to beseen. I clearly rememb


    bringing it out.


    Matthew caught my actions and he said indifferently, "What, are you looking for your phone?"


    "No, I want to go to the toilet."


    "Hold on for a moment, we''re almost there." Matthew elerated again.


    We should be a long distance from Beijing, and I don''t know where we were.


    It did not take long for his car to pull up slowly into a vige. After a few turns, he stopped in front of a building.


    I opened the car door and looked


    around, Mountains surrounded us lush mountains and rivers.


    was also very fresh. "Where Reels


    this?"


    "You don''t need to know. You just need to know that it''s enough for you to live here for the rest of your life."


    He led me into a house. It was a renovated building in the countryside. It was spacious and decorated simply. It looked very bright. "It''s your hometown." I blurted out.


    Matthew looked at me as if he were asking me how I knew.


    "Quinn mentioned it. I was also just guessing."


    Quinn once told me that Matthew used to live in his hometown with his mother and that he did not move to Whaldorf City untilter. It seemed that this was where he and his mother once lived.


    Matthew said nothing. It was an admittance.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    ?


    Immediately afterward, Matthew brought me into a room. The room wasrge and sunshine could still shine into the room. He had obviously taken me into ount.


    "You''ll live in this room alone before the child is born." His voice was cold, but his actions were still rather human. Before leaving the room, he added, "After the child is born, we''ll have our wedding."


    Leaving these words, Matthew then left the room.


    I was not actually that scared nowpared to when I was in the car and this was because I was aware of Matthew''s feelings for me. At the very least, he would not touch me until I have given birth to the child.


    I figured I could also find a way to contact the outside world during these few months.


    Sighing, I paced around the room, asionally stopping. I looked at the furnishings here. It seemed that this used to be his mother''s residence. Although one could tell from the photos on the wall that she wasing on in the years, she was smiling and looked very beautiful.


    He must miss his mother a lot.


    I was sitting on the edge of the bed. The sheets and pillows were all new. I could also catch the fragrance of washing powder. Matthew was meticulous but it was a pity that it was directed to the wrong person.


    After an unknown amount of time, Matthew knocked on the door. "It''s time to eat."


    I went out and saw food on the table. "You made all of this?"


    "Yes, let''s eat." He was still so cold.


    I could no longer see his old smile. While we were eating, I kept wanting to give voice to the question I had in my heart but I was worried that he would get agitated if I did.


    Matthew noted that I was hesitant to speak. "If you have something to say, say it."


    I touched my stomach and pursed my lips. "You broke up with Liz, what about the child? Don''t you want your child?"


    "I don''t," Matthew answered me directly without thinking.


    He had no feelings for Liz but was he also so callous to his child?


    I could not believe that Matthew had be so cold-blooded. I put down my cutlery and looked at him before saying, "That''s your flesh and blood!"


    "So what? I don''t have feelings for


    her, the same goes for the child she gave birth to. Liz has a pretty good family background. She would be able to find a good partner even if she has a child with her. You can rest assured." Matthew''s tone was icy cold. It was infuriating, Content


    belongs to


    I stood up. I was no longer in the mood to eat. "You''re so callous. I don''t believe you''ll be good to my child in the future."


    Hearing my words, he looked up at


    me and stood up. Matthew''s


    indifferent gaze suddenly turned affectionate as he smiled. "How could


    dibe the same with you? love you, will love your child as well. I will treat him as my own and love him. Wanda, you can rest assured.


    I shook off his hand and took a step back. "I''m full, you can eat."


    I went back to the room after I said that. Worried that he would suddenly break in, I locked the door.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking at the sky outside the window, I felt depressed. Theo must be very anxious now. Would he be able to find out who took me away...


    He definitely would be able to. There was a camera at the entrance of the vi. Caroline also heard my voice. She would let Theo know. I believe Theo would find me.


    I still had a few months I could wait. I could wait until hees.


    Touching my belly, I said to the child, "Baby, daddy will definitely find us, alright believe he''ll be here soon considering his power. Let''s wait for him together, okay?"


    He seemingly gave a kick as a response.


    I thought that I should perhapspromise first to ease Matthew of his vignce so that I can have a chance to find out where this ce was.

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    ?


    Time seemed to pass by quickly in the countryside. While I was not paying attention, three to four days passed. In these three to four days, I behaved extremely well. I figured Matthew must have let down his guard by now.


    It was another day of me going to bed early and getting up early. When I woke up, I happened to bump into Matthew who was about to head out. I took a step forward and smiled, "Off to work?"


    I overheard him talking on the phone at dinnerst night and he mentioned trading. Presumably, he had gotten a job in town.


    It was remote here, it was also his hometown. Most people would not ask Matthew about his affairs in Whaldorf City, so he could settle down here.


    However, considering his personality, I did not believe that he would be willing to stay here for the rest of his life. I figured he would free himself of this ce the moment he had the chance. This ce was only temporary for him.


    Matthew nced at me, his tone a little more gentle. "Yes. Stay home and don''t run around."


    Now that we were here, he was quite assured leaving me alone at home. After all, I was not familiar with the ce and could not run off anywhere. Still, he locked the door to prevent me from running off.


    "About that, I haven''t been out for a few days. If things go on like this, I think I''ll suffer from depression." I let out a soft sigh and looked at him with a pleading look. I hoped he would give me a satisfying answer.


    His guard was up immediately after I said that. Even his warmth from before disappeared. "Do you want to go out?"


    His questioning tone was aggressive and overwhelming.


    Although I was panicking, I still wanted to fight for myself. "Yes, I want to go out for a walk."


    "No." Matthew practically blurted out.


    I looked at him and smiled lightly. "What are you worried about? I don''t know anyone in this ce, I also don''t know the way here. Where can I run off to?"


    Matthew took a few steps toward me, his expression stern. "Who knows if you''d ask where this ce is? Also, who knows if you''ll contact Theo?" He was still wary of me.


    My heart sank. My expression


    returned to that of indifference and I


    snorted coldly. "So you n to


    imprison the for the rest of my Fine then. When I die somewhere someday, just deal with my body and everything will be great.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaving those words, I went straight back to my room.


    The truth was I just want to use this method to provoke Matthew. Who knows if it might work to some extent.


    Matthew came to my door. "Anyhow, you''re not allowed to go out. You can walk around in the yard."


    He still insisted and refused to let


    me out. I did not respond to him. Matthew turned around and left. could hear him locking the door. I hit the surface of the bed irritably, not knowing when the day would end.


    The best I could do now was to wander around in the yard so that I can get some afternoon sun. I would close down on myself otherwise.


    Suddenly, ady''s voice came from the door. "Is anyone home?"


    "Yes, who are you?"


    "I''m Matty''s second aunt. I brought him something. You''re the bride Matty brought back, yes? Quick, open the door. I''ll bring it in for you."


    Her voice was loud, probably


    everyone in the vige was this loud.


    I looked around, not knowing how to exin my situation to her. I hesitated for a long time before said, Tm sorry, auntie but Matthew locked the door and he has already


    gone out this morning. I can''t open it now, why don''t youe back tonight?"


    "Did he really lock the ce? You''re at home, why is he still locking the door? I''ll have to give him a good talking to tonight. Alright, I''lle back at night."


    This was the so-called divine intervention, yes? I hoped this auntie woulde to deliver the things tonight. My odds of winning should be better if an outsider were to bring it up.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    ?


    Just like that, I went to my room and slept for a while. I endured tillte at night.


    As night fell, there was the rustling sound of the door unlocking from outside. Matthew returned with a lot of things in his hands. It looked like he had gone and made a huge purchase.


    While he unloaded everything and put them into the refrigerator, he said to me, "I bought a lot of food that you like to eat and some things that you should be eating now. You''ll definitely like them."


    I sat on the sofa and watched him quietly as he put everything into the refrigerator. He then took out the ingredients that he would be preparing tonight without saying a word.


    Matthew probably knew that I was still angry about what happened during the day, but he ignored me and started cooking on his own. After a while, the aroma of the dishes wafted from the table. "It''s time to eat."


    I got up slowly and went forth at a slow pace. He was quite considerate and pulled out a chair for me. The meat and vegetables matched well and were all nutritious. At first nce, they were to supplement my body.


    If he was the same Matthew as before, I think I would be very happy, but now all I could express now was sorrow.


    Every now and then I looked at the door thinking why his auntie had note yet.


    "What''s the matter? Does it not taste good?" Matthew thought the dishes he prepared were not to my taste and asked worriedly.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing, it''s delicious, but I can''t really eat."


    "Just eat some at least. Even if you''re not hungry, think about your child."


    I did not answer him and continued pawing at my food.


    "Oh, Matty. You''re finally here."


    A loud voice sounded from outside the door. I secretly rejoiced but I did not dare reveal it on my face.


    Matthew was also puzzled when he saw her. "Auntie? Is something wrong?"


    "I heard from the vige chief you came back and that you brought your bride with you. Why didn''t youe visit, us? No, I personally came here today and brought you some of our goodies," she said as she brought out two bottles of


    12 AOUR


    homebrewed wine and ced them on the table. "It''s very aromatic."


    Matthew looked to be quite close with his second aunt. There was a hint of nostalgia in the expression he was wearing now.


    This auntie sure knew how to talk but she just would not bring up the matter from the day.


    I waited patiently and after a while,


    she finally brought it up. "We''re all rtives, friends, and neighbors. You need to show yourself more when you have the time, especially you. Wanda, right? You''ve just arrived. You need to walk around the neighborhood so that everyone can get to know you. We can take care of each other in the future." Content


    belongs to Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You''re right, auntie, but Matthew was worried. That''s why he didn''t let me out."


    "How can you do that, you brat?


    Pregnant women need to breathe in


    more fresh air and get more exercise That way, she''d give birth to a healthy, chubby child. Wanda''s mood will also be better. Haven''t you heard that many pregnant women suffer from depression? It''s because they were stuck in their houses."


    The auntie''s words were reasonable and I hoped Matthew could be persuaded.


    "I''m worried that since Wanda is new here, she''s not familiar with this ce and might get lost."


    "So this is what you''re worried about. If you''re worried, I can take Wanda for a walk and we can get to know each other."


    Matthew pursed his lower lip. Although he was reluctant, he seemed to have no choice but topromise. "Alright, let''s hear what Wanda thinks."


    I knew I could not agree too quickly. I pretended to hesitate before shaking my head. "No, it''s too much trouble for you, auntie. I think I''ll just stay in my room."


    Auntie was instantly upset when she heard this. "You young people, are just toozy to move. If you get sick in the future, don''t me me for not reminding you."

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    ?


    I could tell that Matthew had relented but for me, I could not rx. I could not let him suspect anything.


    The auntie talked more about how pregnant women should not stay at home all the time. Seeing Matthew''s face change slightly, I stopped her. "Auntie, we''re all tired today. It''s time to rest. We will visit you another day."


    Perhaps it was because she was a country folk and a simple person but auntie did not think anything was off when she heard what I said. She just thought that it was time for us to rest. So, she got up and said, "Okay, I won''t disturb your rest. I''lle over again another day. And you, Wanda, you should move around more, got it?"


    "Alright, I got it."


    She obviously loved my well-behaved image. Auntie looked a little reluctant before she left.


    After she left, I cleaned up the dishes and said, "Your auntie treats you well. She still remembers you even when you''ve not returned for so many years."


    There was a slight smile on the corners of my mouth. The image of auntie''s enthusiastic face was still floating about in my mind. I was happy to see her and my heart rxed after having been encouraged.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He observed the smile on my face and was slightly stunned. He then said softly, "This is the first time you''ve smiled in the past few days.'' His tone was so, so light when he said that. I could not tell any emotion from it but the implication was obvious.


    I shook my head and looked in the direction auntie left before saying, "It''s probably because she is nice. It makes me think that this is a very warm ce."


    Picking up the bowl, I was about to enter the kitchen when Matthew''s voice drifted to my ears from behind me. "Do you want to go out?"


    He finally brought it up.


    I was secretly rejoicing deep down but my face was calm. I did not want to show my joy and tried my best to keep my tone even. "It''s okay, I can stay at home. It''s just boring and depressing."


    "Auntie brought it up just now, why didn''t you agree to her?"


    I knew Matthew was testing me now and I answered with extra caution, "Since you don''t want me to go out, then I won''t. What if I worry you?"


    I deliberately created the illusion that


    I was alone now and dared not


    offend him so that he would think that I had finally epted the situation. Over time, he would let his guard down.


    At least, that was what I nned.


    He said nothing more. I went into the kitchen, turned on the tap, and started washing the dishes.


    Matthew came in the moment I picked up a bowl. He took the bowl from my hands and said, "Go in and rest, I''ll wash them." "Alright."


    I did not refuse him. I turned around and was about to leave but I nced at him before I did. He was washing the dishes seriously. Even though he was wrong in every possible way, he was sincere with me.


    It was just unfortunate...


    My gaze darkened. I secretly sighed deep down and then went back into the house.


    The day passed like that. Lying in bed, I tossed and turned. My hand on my stomach, I felt a little ufortable.


    It was probably what pregnancy was like. Theter in the trimester one was, the more difort they felt at night.


    I did not know how much time it took before I finally dozed off.


    The next morning, I woke up.


    During breakfast, Matthew clearly noticed my slightly tired look but did not say anything.


    After breakfast, I went back to my


    room and sat quietly by the windo Matthew came in to have a look


    me


    at


    leaving. "I''m heading out."


    I looked at him and nodded slightly. "Alright."


    He looked at me again as he was leaving. His eyes were dark and iprehensible...

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    ?


    The sky outside was very blue. I was wandering in the yard. I had no idea what Matthew was thinking now. I should have been shaken by what he said to me after how his aunt had tried persuading him yesterday, but I put on a calm appearance this morning with the thought of provoking him. Could it be that he was still testing me?


    It seemed that I would still have to settle down.


    At this moment, a sound came from the door.


    Matthew could not havee back at this time. Could it be a thief?


    I picked up a stick next to me and aimed it at the door as I walked toward it with small steps. Except for the sound of the door opening, the person outside the door did not speak.


    If it was Matthew, why was there not the sound of keys jingling?


    While I was pondering this, the door opened.


    Just as I was about to swing the stick down, I heard a familiar voice. "Don''t, don''t! It''s Aunt Nessa."


    Aunt?


    I took a closer look, and it was really her.


    The weight in my heart eased, and I put the stick back in ce. "Aunt Nessa, why are you here?"


    "Matthew said he locked the door before he went out because you were afraid. Looks like he was telling the truth. He came to my ce before going to work today. He told me to apany you and take you out for walks," said Aunt Nessa as she came forward to help me.


    Sure enough, whatever I did had worked.


    This was my first time going out the main door ever since getting here.


    Although we were living in a remote ce, we reached the town after walking a few hundred meters. There were two rows of shops along the side of the road where one could get everything. The people here looked unpretentious. It was a good ce.


    As we walked, Aunt Nessa


    ???


    introduced to me, "This ce isn''t big. As long as we walk around more, people will basically get to know us. Look, this is Mrs. Zee who sells fruit, and that''s Mr. Lucas who''s the butcher. He shares the same family name as you. They''re all good people, and their prices are cheap."


    Living in such a small town was actually brilliant. The ce was not big, and there were not many people. Hence, there were lesser schemings.


    I thought it would be wonderful if I could live in a small town with Theo in the future.


    Aunt Nessa went forth to buy some things, and I followed behind her.


    I looked around the store and saw ''Anmead Variety Grains'' written at the top of the store.


    Anmead... Could that be the name of this ce?


    I did not dare confirm it, so I followed Aunt Nessa lead and walked around. ''Anmead Specialty Products'' was written on the signboard of another mart. Now I had confirmation that this ce was called Anmead.


    Although the names were the same, I still had to find out which municipality it belonged to.


    It was my first day out, and I did not dare behave too obviously lest Matthew got onto me after learning about the situation from Aunt Nessa.


    I also bought a lot of ingredients with Aunt Nessa before returning home. She helped me clean them up and put them in the refrigerator. Chapter 2076 2


    "Yes, I''ll tell him that," I echoed her words.


    "By the way, our vige will be having a temple fair in a few days. Things will get very lively then. You can go and have a look around with Matthew." A temple fair?


    I felt a little refreshed. "What''s a temple fair?"


    "That''s right, you people in the city probably don''t have this sort of event. It''s a traditional event here. We hold a grand temple fair everyCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    year during the gods'' birthday het


    There be a lot of stalls and traditional dances and the like. It''s particrly grand."

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    ?


    I nodded again and again as I listened to Aunt Nessa. "It sounds great."


    "Of course. We lost to the vige next doorst year, but this year, everyone is fired up," Aunt Nessa said earnestly, sounding like she genuinely cared if they won or lost.


    There was a slight smile on my face. I saw the look on Aunt Nessa''s face and could not help but smile. "There''s even apetition going on?"


    Aunt Nessa shook her hand. "Thurton Vige next door is our mortal enemy. Let''s not mention it. I''m going back to cook. You should start too."


    "Okay, Aunt Nessa. Be careful on your way back."


    After sending her off, I sat down on the sofa thinking.


    Anmead Vige and Thurton Vige were neighbors. Searching for my exact location with this information would be more urate.


    I did not have any equipment now, however. I did not even have a mobile phone. How was I going to search for it...


    I noticed Matthew holding aptop in his handst time. Was it in his room?


    I went to his room. The door was ajar, and I pushed it open.


    The room was not big, but it was not small either. It looked well organized. The walls were light blue, which looked pretty good, and theptopid t beside the bed.


    Perhaps I could use thisptop.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I opened theptop, but it was password-locked.


    "What could the password be?"


    Biting my lip, I started guessing the password. I wondered if it could be his initials, so I entered it, but it was wrong. Then, I tried his initials and birth year, but it was still wrong.


    This was bad. I only had three chances.


    I turned off theputer. Perhaps it was his birthday, but when was his birthday?


    I would have to weasel the information out. I would not be able to get it from Matthew, so I would just have to try Aunt Nessa. She should know when Matthew''s birthday was.


    It was getting dark, and since I was bored, I prepared a table''s worth of food and waited for Matthew toe back.


    There was a sound outside. He had returned.


    After seeing the food on the table, Matthew''s expression froze. "Did you go out shopping today?"


    "Yeah, Aunty Nessa took me to go meet the shopkeepers, and I got quite the haul." I felt a lot more rxed. It might be because I found out what this ce was when I went out today.


    Matthew naturally caught the joy in my voice. He sat down and looked at me. "You look very happy."


    I did not deny it and just nodded. "I''m


    happy. It turns out there''s a small town a few hundred meters away from us. It''s very lively, and everyone seems to be on good terms. Living here must be quitefortable."


    "Do


    you want to live here forever?"


    "Of course."


    The condition was that if it was with Theo.


    I just muttered these words silently. I also wore no other expression on my face, and Matthew only saw how joyful Hooked. His expression was much better because of this and it no longer had the coldness before.


    "By the way, Aunt Nessa said that there''ll be a temple fair in a few days. Have you attended it?"


    "No, I rarelye back."


    "I heard it gets very lively, and there''ll be activities such as traditional dances and juggling. Let''s go take a look." I could not hide my


    ??¡±


    excitement, but the excitement was not for the temple fair. Things would be chaotic on the night of the temple fair. I could perhaps try to contact Theo. Content belongs to


    Matthew was indifferent once again. "I''ll have to see since I may not be free."


    "Oh, okay." I was a little disappointed.


    Matthew noticed my expression and took a deep breath. "I''ll apany you to go have a look if I have time."


    Hearing this, I broke into a smile and nodded again and again. "Okay."

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    ?


    After dinner, he was the one who washed the dishes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound of the tap running in the kitchen stopped. I was sitting on the sofa when he brought fruit over. I turned on the TV and watched it.


    Matthew sat next to me and observed me.


    I looked at him and just so happened to meet his gaze. I smiled without panicking at all. "What''s the matter? I''m going to have a hard time concentrating on this TV show if you keep looking at me like this."


    "You''re different today," he said softly.


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment before I slowly smiled. "Am I?"


    He hummed, then turned his head. "You always went to your room after eating before this."


    "I probably got bored staying in the room. That''s why I want to stay outside. In fact, it''s not bad staying out here to watch TV. I even get to eat fruit." I used a toothpick to pick up a piece of fruit and popped it into my mouth. It was chilly. It felt great.


    I would always be amused by the sis aired on TV.


    Matthew, who was beside me, was calm. He only smiled slightly when something funny came up and showed no extra expressions.


    During the advertisement break, he suddenly called my name with a serious expression. In a low tone, he asked, "Do you miss him?"


    I knew he was talking about Theo.


    I pursed my lower lip and gulped. I did not respond to him for a long time.


    "I want to hear the truth," he said again.


    I nodded. My voice was small and soft as I answered, "I miss him a lot, but what can I do?"


    Looking at him, my eyes were full of destion.


    I lowered my eyes andughed with tears in my eyes. "You want me to forget Theo now, but I can''t do it. You want me to ept you now, but I can''t do that too. All I can do now is to adapt and get used to everything here, or I''ll go crazy."


    I answered sincerely. Matthew heard


    this, and the expression on his face did not change. He was neither happy nor angry. "As long as you''re not thinking of leaving, it''s fine. You''ll forget him one day."


    He firmly believed that time would dilute everything.


    ine


    However, what he did not know was that I had never forgotten Theo even though I had been in Zenon for three years. It was different this time, though The child would be born in a few months, and I did not want them to see someone who was not his father at first sight.


    I sighed and replied, "Maybe. I don''t know."


    Matthew just nced at me and said nothing. He then went into his room.


    I sat on the couch, still watching TV. I did not go back to my room until it was veryte.


    I was alone in the room. When Matthew mentioned Theo, it reminded me of him. I remembered his embrace and his voice, and I wanted to be by his side even more.


    Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes. Theo''s figure still upied my mind.


    I had been missing for so many


    days. He must be very anxious. He


    must be asking people to search for any news about me, but this ce was too far away from Whaldorf City. He might not be able to get any.


    The temple fair was just a few days away. I had to confirm the location as soon as possible.


    I fell asleep while thinking about this.


    In my dream, I dreamt of Theo and Munchkin. We were very happy together.


    Unconsciously, a tear fell from the corner of my eye.


    When I woke up, I could still feel the tears in the corners of my eyes. I reached out to wipe them away, but my nose turned red, and I wanted to cry


    even more.


    I got up afterying in bed for a long time. I came out after washing up and saw that Matthew had already eaten while my breakfast was on the table. "Have breakfast. I''m leaving."


    He left but still locked the door behind me.


    I sighed...

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    ?


    At noon, I woke up after a long sleep and heard soundsing from the door again.


    Aunt Nessa came in after opening the door. She had the key in her hand. When she saw me just walking out of my room, there was a smile on her face. "Wanda, did you just wake up?"


    "Aunt Nessa?"


    My mind was still a little groggy, but Aunt Nessa had already made her way in. She supported me to the sofa. "Matthew really dotes on his wife. He was afraid you''d be bored and had mee over to have a chat with you if I was free."


    It turned out this was the case. He had given Aunt Nessa a key.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Smiling slightly, I looked at her. "I do get a little bored. I''m sorry for troubling you, Aunt Nessa."


    Noticing my gaze resting on the key in her hand, she smiled. "Matthew gave me this key so that I could enter. Do you have the key to the house?" "Not yet." I shook my head. "Matthew didn''te back here often before this, so there might not be any extra keys."


    Aunt Nessa''s expression changed slightly when she heard this. She patted her thigh. "Why don''t you have the key to your own house? Matthew, I can''t believe him. Why don''t I give you this key and I''ll go get another one?"


    It was a good opportunity, but... I could not take it yet.


    I shook my head. Waving my hand, I pushed the key back to Aunt Nessa. "No, you take it first. Matthew gave it to you for your convenience. I''ll have him make another set some other day."


    "Alright then. I like you more and more. One can tell at a nce that you''re a virtuous girl. Our Matthew is really blessed. I heard you two aren''t married yet, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll get everyone to hold a wedding for you after you''ve given birth. Things will be absolutely lively. We''ll bring you into the Zimmer family in style."


    After that, she talked a lot about the wedding. She was even getting the props all figured out, but I just nodded in agreement and said nothing.


    Time passed without our notice. Aunt Nessa looked outside. "Oh, it''s already dark out. My child and my husband went out today and said they''d be backter. That''s why I came here."


    "Stay and eat with us, then, Aunt Nessa. I''ll prepare the food."


    "I can''t let you do it alone. I''ll help."


    With her help, we prepared a table full of food. Matthew had also returned.


    Aunt Nessa''s smile widened when she saw him. "You arrived just in time. It''s time to eat."


    With her here, there was a lot more joy at the dinner table tonight.


    "I had a lengthy chat with Wanda this afternoon. We even discussed your wedding arrangements."


    Aunt Nessa was quite the chatterbox. Matthew''s guard should lower with her exnation.


    Matthew was skeptical about this. He turned to me suspiciously. "Really? You guys discussed our marriage?"


    "I did discuss a lot with Aunt Nessa. It would be great to make arrangements after I''ve given birth," I replied casually.


    Matthew''s mouth twitched slightly. His mood was obviously good.


    "Matthew, Wanda has been here for several days. Why haven''t you given her the house key? I wanted to give her the door key today, but she refused. Tell me, are you bullying her by not giving her the key?"


    Aunt Nessa began teaching Matthew a lesson.


    He nced at me and then said, "I don''t have any extra keys. I''ll give her one when I get it."


    "That''s good. After all, she''s the


    madam of t


    house. How can


    she


    not have a key? It''ll be inconvenient for her to go out in the


    V4


    Although Aunt Nessa talked a lot, every word she uttered was about me. It was like she was helping me indirectly. I bowed my head while I ate and said nothing.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    ?


    After sending Aunt Nessa off, we began clearing the dining table.


    "You can leave it. I''ll do it," Matthew said to me.


    I looked up at him and shrugged. "It''s fine. I''m free every day. I ought to do something."


    I stacked our empty dishes up and took them to the kitchen.


    Suddenly, my feet slipped. In my shock, I quickly supported myself against the table beside me while the dishes in my hand shattered into pieces on the ground.


    Matthew hurried over and looked me over. There was concern in his words. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. The ground here is too slippery that I almost fell down."


    We probably wet the ground when we were washing up the vegetables just now and failed to notice it.


    Matthew pulled me up. "Alright, leave this to me. You should just go take a seat."


    After he said this, he swept up the shattered debris on the ground and threw them into the trash before going back to clean the table and wash the dishes.


    I felt a little moved when I saw him and sighed heavily. It would be great if he could meet someone right for him.


    After Matthew was done cleaning up, he slumped down on the sofa.


    "You must feel tired having to do all this after getting off work."


    This was the first time I showed him concern ever since I came here.


    Matthew turned his head sideways and nced at me with a hint of surprise in his eyes. He lowered his head and thought for a moment before answering me, "It''s still fine. I''m not tired. Everything is fine as long as you''re here."


    Thest sentence struck my heart, but I could not stay with him like this forever.


    Touching my stomach which was growing every day, I became more and more worried. What should I do if I was unable to leave by the time the child was about to be born...


    I dismissed the thought when it came to mind. No, I believed that Theo would find me soon. Not to mention, I would have the


    opportunity to contact him in a fewN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    days. Content belongs to


    It would be best if I could figure out the password to theptop. I could find out the address on the inte and then send an email to Theo... "What are you thinking about?" Matthew''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I shook my head and smiled lightly. "It''s nothing. I just feel so useless, lying around and doing nothing all day long."


    "You don''t know how many people would like to live a life like yours. Don''t overthink it. I won''t let you leave." Matthew''s attitude was back to usual.


    He had such a strong desire to possess and control. I could no longer provoke him.


    Thinking about this, I closed my mouth obediently and only smiled slightly.


    Seeing no response from me, Matthew went to his room.


    I remained in the living room until he came out with his clothes. He looked like he was going to take a shower.


    I craned my neck. Matthew had


    already entered the bathroom. I


    tiptoed to his room after hearing the sound of the showering on. Sure enough, theptop was on.


    It usually took him 10 minutes to take a bath and wash his hair. I checked the time and entered his room.


    I moved the mouse and opened up the search page.


    "Anmead Vige..."


    There were too many ces called Anmead in the world, so I switched up the keywords and typed Anmead Vige along with Thurton Vige After browsing through a few pages, I finally found information about the vige on a small website.


    I clicked on it and browsed intently.


    The sound of running water outside stopped. Matthew was done showering, but he still had to get dressed. I still had some time.


    I quickly slid the mouse down, and my brows furrowed. Why was everything so messy? Where was it?


    Got it!

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    ?


    I could already hear Matthew opening the bathroom door. I hurriedly cleared the browsing history and reopened his document before putting the mouse back into position and sitting back down in the living room.


    I looked calm, but I was inwardly flustered.


    Matthew nced at me before entering his room.


    He would not realize anything, would he?


    I was feeling a little uneasy. He was someone who was attentive to details. Did Ipletely clear the search history just now?


    Darn, I was in such a hurry that I did not know if I left any traces.


    "Wanda."


    Matthew called out to me suddenly, making my heart tremble.


    Turning my head, I looked at him innocently. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll apany you to the temple fair in a few days."


    I was still in shock and was at a loss when he suddenly brought up this matter again. "W-What?"


    The man''s tone softened a little along with his face, which softened a lot more. "Seeing that you''re so interested in the temple fair, I''ll apany you to it."


    "Oh, yes. That would be great."


    "Yeah."


    Matthew responded lightly before returning to his room.


    Hearing no more movement behind me, I was relieved. He probably did not notice anything.


    I turned off the TV and went back to my room.


    I caught a specific address on the webpage just now. Anmead Borough, Maynard District, Silverthorn Municipal.


    It had been a close call just now, and I did not manage to send an email to Theo.


    However, I did not have the courage to do it again. I figured it might be better for me to wait until the day of the temple fair to call and inform Theo.


    My mood tonight was not as heavy as before likely due to having found out where this ce was. I fell asleep quickly afterying down on the bed.


    I woke up veryte the next day. Matthew still left breakfast for me, and the door was still locked.


    Aunt Nessa did note either,


    likely because the temple fair was going to be held soon. I stayed at home for the next two or three days by myself, uncared for by anyone.


    Matthew noticed I was feeling lonely and suddenly said, "I won''t lock the door tomorrow. You can go out for a walk."


    I looked up, a little surprised. "Aren''t you worried?"


    "As you said, you don''t know where this ce is or anyone here. I have nothing to worry about."


    Was he really that assured about me?


    It felt dubious, but it was good news to be able to go out. Perhaps I could contact Theo in advance.


    "Alright, I''ll go walk around, then."


    Matthew said nothing more, but the look on his face made me feel indescribable. He felt relieved enough to let me out, but he did not seem like someone who would let


    his guard down.


    The next day, my thoughts were confirmed


    It felt like someone was following me when I went out the next day. Matthew must have sent someone to monitor me.


    It seemed that I could only be good and wait until the temple fair to make contact.


    Speaking of the temple fair, I had to


    ask a few individuals before I


    managed to make my way to the temple. There were quite a number of people who had already made their preparations here.


    This temple was ornately decorated, and the golden statues inside looked new and shiny. It was awe-inspiring.


    I stood at the door and was just about to leave when Aunt Nessa found me and ran toward me. "Wanda, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? Let me show you around."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I just happened toe by here, so I decided toe in and take a look." I pursed my lips and smiled.


    Aunt Nessa pulled me. "Come on, I''ll introduce you to some people. You''ll have to get to know them sooner orter."


    I was pulled through the temple involuntarily as Aunt Nessa started introducing me as we walked. It was exhrating...

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    ?


    After getting to know each other for a while, she then brought me to offer my prayers.


    "You have to be sincere, yeah. God will bless you and let you give birth to a smart, chubby boy."


    Although I did not believe in God, sincerity led to spirituality. Facing the statue, it was hard for me to not be in awe. With that, I also said my prayers sincerely.


    I hope I could leave here smoothly and return to Whaldorf City.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I muttered silently in my heart.


    Aunt Nessa helped me up, then we went to the front to burn some incense.


    "If you pray sincerely, your wish will definitelye true." Then, she came to me and ced a hand on my shoulder.


    I nodded slightly and acted ordingly while Aunt Nessa continued talking, "You''ll have good fortune. It seems there is hope."


    I hoped so.


    The smell of incense was everywhere here, and I could not take it anymore, so I pulled Aunt Nessa''s clothes. "Aunt Nessa, I''ll be heading back first."


    "There''s no rush. The vige chief said we''ll be having a wee banquet for you right here since it''s your first time in the vige."


    I frowned. How did they turn this into such a lively asion? I waved my hands again and again, "Please don''t bother. I..."


    "It''s not a bother. Every bride here will experience it once."


    Knowing that it was useless to refuse them, I did not bother saying anything else. A banquet it was, then.


    After some time, Aunt Nessa took me to the open space next to the temple. There was a lot of delicious food served on arge round table, and they were all famous local dishes. I was ttered.


    A man who appeared rather dignified came to us. "So, you''re Wanda. Come and sit."


    "He''s our vige chief."


    "Hello, vige chief."


    "Hello, hello. We''ll be a family from now on. That boy, Matthew, is lucky to have such a beautiful bride like you. It really brings our vige pride, doesn''t it, everyone?"


    Enveloped by everyone''s


    enthusiasm, the smile on my face never faded. "Thank you, everyone. But Matthew isn''t off work yet. It doesn''t seem particrly good for me to be here alone."


    "No, no, it''s about time now. Matthew will be back soon. We''ll still be here."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    They had something to say to counter my every word. I had no choice but to give up and sit in the middle while epting their enthusiasm.


    As the sky was getting darker, the vige chief suggested setting off fireworks. Thus, few individuals carried a few tubes of fireworks to the open space at the front and lit them up with great difficulty.


    The fireworks bloomed in the sky. They were so bright.


    It was gorgeous.


    I looked up, and it was like there were sparks in my eyes. In my blur, I saw Matthew running over here hurriedly. He was relieved when he saw me.


    He was so anxious because he thought I had escaped.


    Matthew had just arrived when he was pulled over by the vige chief. "Matthew, you''re finally back. Your wife was here the entire day."


    "Yeah, why didn''t you introduce your beautiful wife? Were you worried that she''d be kidnapped?"


    He smiled at those people. That smile made him look like the sunny boy he was in the past.


    Fireworks bloomed above his head behind him, making him look especially beautiful.


    Time passed without us knowing it. That night, Matthew and I walked side by side as we made our way home. He looked like he had been joyful today. His steps were also much more upbeat.


    "You''re very happy today," I looked at him and said softly.


    Matthew had a bright smile on his face when he looked at me before raising a brow. "I''m very happy. I didn''t expect everyone to still be warm and kind after so many years. Compared to the indifferent people in Whaldorf City, it''s much warmer here. Don''t you think?"

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    ?


    He found the people of Whaldorf City to be indifferent. Perhaps it had something to do with what happened to him before.


    I paused for a moment before responding slowly, "I think it''s fine, but it is quite warm here."


    Even the moonlight was extraordinarily clear and bright. We were still able to see the road in the moonlight even when there were no road lights.


    "Wanda, I can wait for you, be it a year or three. Perhaps even longer. I can wait for you to forget Theo and then ept me." Matthew''s tone was suddenly serious.


    I looked toward him, and the light in my eyes suddenly dimmed. For a moment, I did not know how to respond.


    I gulped and parted my lips. "Why bother?"


    There was probably no more suitable answer other than this question.


    How was he to wait for an indefinite time?


    Matthew''s eyes were still hot and filled with sincerity. "I''m willing to wait. I want you to give me your heart too, not just your body. I won''t get close to you as long as you don''t ept."


    How many people in this world could be like Matthew?


    Even Theo could not.


    For a few seconds, I was moved, but I could not convince myself. I blinked back my tears and looked at him while shaking my head slightly. "I don''t know how long it''ll take to forget someone, but let me tell you, I''ve waited for Theo for more than six years, so I won''t let go of him easily."


    I was not afraid of angering him. I just wanted to tell him the truth.


    It was a heavy reply.


    I saw Matthew freeze for a moment, but then he looked away. Lips pressed together, he walked forward silently. I did the same.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked back at me. "It doesn''t matter. Whether it''s six years or 12 years, I can wait as long as you''re by my side." He grinned under the moonlight. He was so beautiful.


    What did I do to deserve this?


    Tears moistened my eyes, but I did not want them to fall. I just averted my gaze and continued walking forward without responding to him.


    Matthew trotted to keep up with me.


    I could not tell if it was because he


    had been drinking, but he was


    smiling more tonight. Just like the we met, he tilted his head


    first time


    and looked at me with a sense of amusement. "Are you moved by


    me?" Content belongs to


    "No, the wind got sand in my eyes," I denied it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Matthew was unusually talkative when we were making our way back. It seemed to bring me back to the past, but we were no longer in the past. When I came back to my senses, we had already arrived home.


    I was just about to go back to my room when he grabbed my hand He pulled me into his arms with all his strength. I put my hands on his chest and tried to break free "Matthew, don''t do this. Let me go."


    "Just let me hold you for a while, just for a bit."


    His voice was very soft as if he were pleading. I stopped struggling and let him hold me.


    I was unaware how much time had passed, but then Matthew whispered in my ear, "Goodnight." He went back to his room after that. Seeing him close the door, I then slowly walked into the room.


    He was obviously emotional just now, but he was able to hold back and just hugged me to calm himself down. This behavior surprised me.


    Sitting by the bedside, I sighed heavily. My entire heart sank thinking that I would hurt Matthew. It was as if it had been shackled by an immense weight, and I could not breathe.


    I covered my face with my hands and tried my best to snap myselfzout of it. Regardless, Matthew had done something wrong. He should not have brought me here, let alone leave Whaldorf City just like that.


    I looked out the window, thoughts running through my head...

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    ?


    The day of the temple fair soon arrived, and I was awakened by the sound of firecrackers early in the morning.


    Recently, my sleeping time had be shorter and shorter due to my growing belly. I often struggled to fall asleep until midnight. The feeling of being woken up by this racket was much too unbearable.


    I sighed before struggling to get up from the bed. I went to the living room and saw that Matthew had already woken up. He looked at me. "They''ve been setting off firecrackers at the temple fair. I see they woke you up."


    "It''s fine."


    "Why don''t you wash up and have breakfast, and then we''ll go look around?"


    I was stunned for a moment. My mind was still in a little daze. "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    He shook his head. There was a smile on the corners of his lips. "I''m not going to work. I''m just going to apany you."


    "Alright, then I''m going to wash up."


    To put it nicely, he was apanying me, but in other words, he was monitoring me.


    After breakfast, Matthew took me out.


    The moment we reached the streets, we could smell the bursts of firecrackers. It was intense. The road ahead was still shrouded in smoke from the firecrackers that had just been set off.


    "It''s really lively."


    "Yeah, many of the adults will carry statues of gods while the children will raise gs and follow them. They''ll then go to the house that had been drawn. It''s like inviting the gods into one''s house. They''ll bless that family with good weather and safety." Although Matthew never really celebrated these events back home, he still knew a lot about them.


    I was also very interested in hearing about them. "Does it work?"


    He put his hands in his pockets and smiled softly. "If you''re sincere, you''ll seed."


    Matthew had be more and more expressive in recent days, which also made me feel more rxed.


    "Do you want to go up and have a look?" He probably noted my expression of interest and asked.


    "Okay."


    We followed the people in front of us to a house, and there were rows of people already standing outside. "So this is how it is."


    "Yes."


    I had been paying attention to both sides when we were on the road just now. It was daytime now. It would be too eye-catching if I were to try to make contact now. I had better wait until nighttime.


    I nced at Matthew. "I heard from Aunt Nessa that the temple fair is more beautiful at night and that there''ll benterns. Let''se out again tonight."


    "Okay, whatever you say," Matthew responded simply.


    "There''s a band there. Let''s go see."


    There were a bunch of children moring and heading in one direction.


    I looked in their direction. Things looked quite lively.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see it." Matthew looked at me tenderly and then helped me forward.


    It was really lively.


    It felt like everyone in the vige was out of their houses. There were many instruments where the band was. I was worried that the baby in my stomach would be frightened, so I keptforting the baby, hoping that the child would not be frightened.


    The performers were very professional. They yed all kinds of music which amazed everyone watching, and I was one of them.


    It was rare for things to be so lively early in the morning.


    I was also a little tired, however. Matthew also noticed it. "Let''s go back first ande out again at night, okay?"


    "That''s fine too."


    With Matthew''s support, we returned home.


    I had to admit he was really good at reading people.


    "What do you want for lunch?" Matthew opened the refrigerator and asked me.


    "Anything works. You don''t need to make too much. I don''t have a big appetite now."


    Recently, my appetite plummeted, and I did not feel very interested in food.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Especially right now. I just want to wait for the night toe.


    I hoped everything would go well tonight and that I would be able to contact Theo sessfully. God, dear God, you must bless me......

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    ?


    It was gettingte, and the vige, which was supposed to be quiet, was full of life because of the temple fair.


    There was a burst of children''sughter at the door before it gradually drifted away.


    I could not wait to go out. I was worried, however, that Matthew would be onto something, so I had no choice but to sit on the sofa in the living room calmly and wait for him to speak up first.


    He came out of his room wearing sportswear. He looked very casual and seemed to be in a good mood. "Wanda, let''s go," he said briskly. Hearing this, I was overjoyed, but I did not dare show it too much on my face. I raised my head to look at him lightly and nodded. "Okay."


    Matthew helped me out of the courtyard, and after closing the door, we went toward the temple.


    We could see a lot of debris from the firecrackers along the way. It looked like they had lit a lot of them during the day.


    It was suddenly bright ahead of us. It turned outnterns had been set up on both sides of the road.


    "I heard thesenterns were made by children and their parents," Matthew said beside me.


    Thesenterns came in different shapes, and one could tell that they were handmade at a nce. Each one was unique. I smiled slightly seeing them. "How very meaningful."


    Matthew also agreed with what I said. He nodded after I finished speaking and then said, "When the child grows up, we can also makenterns with them."


    He was imagining a bright future, but my mind was nk.


    Thenterns on both sides continued on to the temple. There were many vendors on both sides of the road. They sold all sorts of products, and there were all kinds of snacks avable too. It was a paradise for children.


    Further up was an area with the most people. Matthew suddenly grabbed my hand, and I was stunned. I stopped, and he turned to look at me, his eyes moving from his hands to me. "There are a lot of people up front. I was afraid you might fall."


    "Thanks."


    I thanked him in a low voice. Matthew did not reply and led me forward.


    It was bustling. People were shuttling inside. It was crowded.


    I looked around and saw a cotton candy stand not far from us. I thought about it and held Matthew''s hand. "I want to eat cotton candy."


    Matthew also seemed to have


    noticed the stall. It was not far away.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "Okay, I''ll go buy it. There are a lot of people there, so wait for me here."


    "Alright."


    l


    I stood where was after I answered. Matthew turned back with every three steps he took. Seeing that I had not moved, he continued forward with confidence. There were more and more people, and could not see him in the end.


    Walking to one side with the crowd, I arrived at a grocery store.


    "Hi there, can I borrow your phone?"


    "You must have gotten separated from your husband. I see instances like this every year, so just take it."


    The boss of the store generously handed over his phone, and I deliberately walked inside to avoid Matthew seeing me.


    I dialed Theo''s number. I prayed that he would quickly answer.


    "Hello?"


    Theo''s familiar deep voice came from the receiver. He sounded tired, but I did not have time to chat, so I just said, "Theo, it''s Wanda."


    "Wanda! Where are you?!" His tone was agitated. He had probably been looking for me for so long but got no news.


    "I''m in Anmead Borough, Maynard


    District, Silverthorn Municipal. It''s a


    vige, and it''s Matthew''s


    gvel.ua


    Vetou please remember," I said


    quickly.


    I seemed to hear Matthew calling me outside, so I quickly said this and then hung up the phone...Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    ?


    I handed the phone back to the owner and left from the other exit.


    Back on the street, I stood among the crowd, pretending to be looking for Matthew. "Matthew, Matthew..."


    Suddenly, a hand pressed itself on my shoulder. I turned my head, and Matthew''s panicked face and the cotton candy in his hand came into view. "I''m here."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. "There were too many people just now and I got swept away. I almost couldn''t find you."


    Matthew obviously believed my words. He handed me the cotton candy. "Here, eat it."


    After epting it, I pulled a piece and ate it. It was sweet, but it would get too cloying if I ate too much. I nced at Matthew next to me and asked with a smile, "Do you want some?"


    I tore a piece and handed it to him. Matthew was startled for a moment before epting the piece of cotton candy and eating it.


    Afraid that he would be suspicious, I continued, "Isn''t this the taste of childhood? I remember eating it when I was very young. I never thought I would have the opportunity to eat it today."


    Judging Matthew''s expression just now, he probably had some doubts about me. I was obviously pregnant but wanted to eat something sweet. Eating too much sweet stuff would definitely be cloying. I had to have an excuse considering he was unable to find me for a moment just now.


    Hence, I talked about the taste of childhood in hopes to dispel some of his doubts about me.


    I had nothing to worry about after having made the call, so I enjoyed it enthusiastically.


    This temple fair was very grand. They really put their hearts into it.


    "I heard from Aunt Nessa that the next-door vige is their mortal enemy and that you guys spent a lot of money to beat their temple fair this year. Why is this, though?" I brought this up as I wanted Matthew to exin it.


    When Matthew heard my question, he paused for a moment before answering, "There''s a well between our two viges. 20 years ago, someone found 30 bucks in the well. They said it should belong to them while we said it should belong to us since it was discovered by our people. A dispute arose."


    "You guys butted heads over 30 bucks?" I could not believe it.


    He smiled, "30 bucks was arge amount 20 years ago, so it was inevitable that it happened."


    That made sense.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I nodded. "So this is the story behind it. If the two viges could take an e


    step


    sack, there would be no enmity


    today." Content belongs.


    "No one was willing to back down and apologize first, so it became like this over the years."


    We walked for a bit. Matthew also seemed tired as he turned to me and said, "Let''s go home." "Alright." I also felt a little tired.


    We walked back in the other direction. There were much fewer people now.


    "It''s good that your vige has such a custom and tradition. They get to be lively like this every year." On the way back, I thought about what I saw tonight and thought that it was good.


    Matthew walked beside me with his pockets and an


    expre face. "If you steel


    here, you can participate every year."


    His words made my heart tremble.


    "Did you really get swept away by the crowd today?" Matthew asked me suddenly.


    This tone made me flustered. I thought I had escaped and did not expect him to remember the incident.


    I asked him back with a calm expression. "What else? My stomach is so big now. What can I do?"


    Matthew narrowed his eyes sharply. "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. Tell me then, what could I have done?"


    He approached me with a sneer. "Tip someone off..."

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    ?


    My heart sank. I met his sharp gaze and tried my best not to avoid it. "Even if I wanted to, what should I do to get in touch with the outside world?" Even though my heart was pounding like a deer''s, I maintained my calmness while facing him. "I don''t even know where this is. Even if I had the heart for it, I''m not that resourceful."


    Matthew''s eyes that were fixed on me finally rxed. He shifted his gaze and pondered for a moment before fixing it on me again. "I''ll look into this, Wanda. Don''t try to challenge me."


    He looked serious, and hisst sentence sounded like a threat.


    I smiled slightly. "Investigate as you please."


    Pretending to be angry, I took a step forward and ignored Matthew who was behind me.


    There were so many people. The store owner probably would not remember me, but if he did, would I not be exposed? How should I solve this, then? Biting my lower lip, I could note up with any ideas for a moment.


    In a blink of an eye, I arrived at his home. Matthew opened the door, and I went straight back to my room. I was afraid that I would expose myself even more if I continued chatting with him.


    This night, I tossed and turned sleeplessly.


    It was not only because of physical difort, but also inner suffering.


    I did not know how long it took before I finally fell asleep in a daze. I seemed to have dreamt of Theo. I missed him so much, and I also missed Munchkin.


    When I woke up the next day, Matthew had already gone out.


    He said he would go and investigate things today. I wondered what methods he would employ.


    I sat at the dining table, lost in thought.


    Not long after, I heard Aunt Nessa''s voice. She opened the door and ran toward me. "Wanda, everyone says they''re going up the mountain to ask for blessings today. Do you want toe along?"


    "Ask for blessings?"


    "For safety. Since you''re still pregnant, we can ask for blessings from the gods. There''s no harm in doing so."


    Aunt Nessa spoke passionately, but I hesitated, "But Matthew isn''t here. I..."


    "It''s okay. We''ll be back soon. I''ll be with you too, so he won''t have to worry." Saying that, Aunt Nessa pulled me out.


    When I came to the temple, there was a bus parked in the empty lot. I looked at Aunt Nessa. "Is it far away?"


    "It''s quite a distance, but it''s only an hour''s drive away. Let''s go."


    She pulled me into the bus and found us a seat by the window. It was a good thing to be able to go out. Perhaps I could find out about some things.


    I fell asleep on the bus for a quite while. Aunt Nessa then woke me up when we arrived.


    This was a temple several times


    larger than the temple in the vige. People around me climbed up the steps one after another. Aunt Nessa also helped me up slowly. Looking up, the steps seemed to lead beyond the horizon.


    "This ce has a long history. If you have a hefty wish and want the gods to bless you, you have to be sincere Take one step at a time while thinking about your wish until. reach the main hall and your wish


    wille true." Content belongs to


    I smiled lightly. "How spiritual. Everyone will have their wishes granted, then."


    "Tsk, tsk, you can''t say something like that."


    "The gods are powerful. They won''t me me for it."


    Climbing up these steps seemed to take half my life''s worth of strength. Looking at my feet, it felt incredible.


    "You can look around. I''ll go in first and help my son out."


    "Okay, Aunt Nessa. Go on ahead."


    I walked around and came to a


    rtively shady ce. I was about to sit down and rest when someone suddenly stopped me. I frowned and looked back warily. "Who''s there?!"


    "It''s me, Sis Wan."


    Marius?


    What caught my eye was an acquaintance I had not seen for a long time, which both surprised and delighted me. "Why are you here?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    ?


    Marius looked around and then took a few steps back before saying to me in a voice that only the two of us could hear. "It''s inconvenient because there are so many people here. There''s a teahouse not far ahead. I''ll reserve a private room, and youe over."


    "Alright."


    After hearing my response, Marius walked forward without looking back like we were just passersby who met by chance.


    "Wanda, why are you all the way here?"


    Aunt Nessa came looking for me after not seeing me for a long time.


    Fortunately, Marius had left first. Otherwise, she would have informed Matthew.


    "It''s a bit hot over there. I''m here to enjoy the shade," I exined.


    She did not doubt me. She grabbed my hand and wanted to lead me to the temple. "The ceremony has begun. Let''s go in quickly." "What ceremony?"


    "We can go over and join the sermon. Everyone will be chanting scriptures and offering worship." Aunt Nessa was very enthusiastic.


    I thought it was a good opportunity, so I stopped and said with a smile, "Aunt Nessa, I''m actually not very interested in these things. Why don''t you go


    on ahead and participate in it? I see a teahouse ahead. I''ll wait for you there. Come and find me after it ends."


    "That works too. I''ll leave you alone for now, then. You just stay still in the teahouse, alright?"


    "I got it. Don''t worry."


    Aunt Nessa rushed to take part in the ceremony. I figured she was a believer, which was why she was so passionate.


    Without restraint, I walked to the teahouse ahead.


    I could smell the fragrance of tea the moment I entered through the door. I went up to the front desk and was about to ask my question when Marius poked his head out of the private room and waved to me. "Sis Wan, here."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing him, I headed toward the private room. I could no longer hold back my joy after going in, and the corners of my mouth raised unconsciously. "How did you know I''m here?"


    There was also a smile on Marius''


    handsome face. He tilted his head and said, "After we learned your location yesterday, I immediately searched Anmead Vige and located their privatework. There was an announcement on it saying that they would being here to offer blessings today. I made a guess that you mighte, so I came to take a look. I didn''t expect you to actually be here."


    "I only told Theo about this. How did you know?"


    Hearing this, Marius looked at me with bitterness and hatred. He sighed. "You''ve been gone for


    e


    almost half a month. Theo has gone mad missing you and has been getting people to search for you every day. We had everything squeezed out of us. We were all there when he answered your call yesterday. Knowing that Matthew had taken you, President Grant was worried that his goal might be bigger, so he had mee here first. Matthew doesn''t know me,


    after all. It''s safer for me to be here."


    This was to avoid rming the enemy.


    I nodded. "Is Theo sick? I heard his voice yesterday. He sounded terrible."


    "He''s sick. He caught a cold the third day you went missing, and it hasn''t gotten better. It must be a sickness of the heart." There was also slight sentimentality in his words when Marius said that. "I think I would have gotten sick too if we still hadn''t found you." Content belongs to


    I did not hear what he said clearly, however. I was fixated on the first sentence, and my heart ached. "Let''s go now."


    I could not wait to see Theo.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Marius stood up and helped me out of the private room.


    "Where''s your car parked?"


    "There''s a parking lot under the temple. It''s quite a distance. It doesn''t matter if we take it a little slowly." Marius supported me carefully in case I identally fell. He kept protecting me.


    We arrived at the parking lot. Marius was about to unlock the car when unexpectedly, a horrid voice reached my ears. "Wanda!"

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    ?


    This voice belonged to none other than the man who kidnapped me Matthew.


    He had just gotten out of the car. His eyes were as wide as dinner tes, and he looked like he was about to spit fire.


    Marius, who had been about to unlock the car, turned back in a hurry and shielded me behind him.


    Matthew approached us step by step, his body enveloped in an evil aura. He red at Marius viciously as if he wanted to crush him. "How dare you take my woman away without permission?"


    "What do you mean ''your woman''? Don''t p thebel on so simply. Sis Wan is President Grant''s wife, and the child in her belly belongs to him. What kind of dream are you having?" Marius still had not changed his habit of mouthing off, unaware that what he said would piss Matthew off.


    I wanted to stop him but it was toote.


    Matthew stepped forward quickly and punched Marius hard in the face. Unprepared, Marius collided with his fist and almost fell down. "Are you all right, Marius?"


    He covered his face, but it was already a little purple. He waved his hands, and his tongue grazed across the cut on his lip. "I''m okay. I was just caught off guard."


    Marius turned to Matthew, who was in front of him. He pointed. "Matthew, right? Not only did you take advantage of others, but you also whisked Sis Wan away. That''s proper viinous behavior. Let me tell you this, I''ll be leaving with Sis Wan today."


    Matthew stood there with a smile on his lips and put his hands in his pockets. "If you can."


    As soon as he said that, several people appeared in the parking lot where there had been no one. Matthew probably hired them.


    Marius took a few steps back, but he did not forget to hold my hand.


    "Let go of Wanda''s hand." Matthew''s voice was ice-cold, and it instantly lowered the temperature of the area.


    "No." Marius was also stubborn and tightened his grip on my hand.


    The people surrounded us, and I grabbed Marius'' clothes. "I don''t think you''ll be able to handle them. Why don''t you go first?"


    Hearing my words, Marius shook his head. "If I''m leaving, we''re leaving together. How can I leave alone?"


    "But..."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could finish speaking, Matthew approached us. He stood outside the circle and stared at me intently. "Wanda,e here. I don''t want to hurt you."


    His voice was low and terrifying.


    I pursed my lower lip, feeling a little hesitant. Marius patted me. "Don''t go. I''ll take you away."


    "How can


    you take Wanda away if you can''t protect yourself? Wanda,e here quickly. This man will not be hurt as long as you do so quickly," Matthew looked at me and convinced me.


    "Really? You won''t beat him up as long as I go back with you?" "Yeah."


    I took a deep breath and turned my gaze to Marius before letting go of his hand. "Marius, it''s more important that you go back safely. Don''t worry, Matthew won''t do anything to me."


    After saying that, I ignored Marius who was shaking his head and went straight toward Matthew. "Is this enough?"


    Matthew took my hand and led me into the car. "It''s fine to rough him up a little," he said in a moderate tone.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''t going to touch him?"


    He sneered. "How can I not teach a lesson to the person who nned to take away my person?"


    I looked back in Marius'' direction


    ?????


    before I got into the car. He was besieged by those people and was powerless to fight. I could hear him waiting. My heart constricted.


    "Get in!"


    Matthew ordered. I did not dare disobey him anymore. I immediately got into his car, and he sped off...

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    ?


    Back at his home, he grabbed my hand and we went straight to the room. He closed the door.


    My hand that he was pulling on was sore. Matthew shoved me to the side after we entered the room. A part of my hand was already red from being grabbed. I knew since a long time ago that there would be such a bloody day, so I had been mentally prepared.


    I rubbed the part of my hand that he made sore and did not look at him.


    Matthew''s heavy breathing sounded next to my ear, and his eyes were burning like mes. I could feel his anger clearly. Then, the man let out a low growl. "You wanted to leave here since the beginning, didn''t you?!"


    "Yes," I answered without thinking. I lowered my hand and met his ring gaze. I pursed my lower lip. I felt a lot more rxed after what happened. I did not need to hide anything from him anymore. The weight on my heart eased.


    My answer made Matthew''s expression even darker. He looked like he was hiding several des in his eyes and wanted to pierce my heart. He approached me step by step. "You''re going to leave me no matter how good I am to you, huh?!"


    "Yes," I responded to him again without hesitation. "Theo is my husband, and he will always be."


    "Wanda!"


    Matthew''s angry roar followed one after another. I really struck a nerve. He grabbed my hand and stared at me. "Do you think I won''t kill your child with Theo right before me?"


    His voice was eerie and terrifying. I looked down at my six-month-old belly and shook my head. "No, you can''t."


    Matthew let out a chuckle. His expression was hideous. "You''re in my hands. I can do whatever I want. What can I not do?"


    He forced me to sit on the sofa. Matthew stared at me condescendingly as if he would not be letting me go today.


    I gulped and protected my stomach with my other hand. "If anything happens to my child, I won''t live any longer as well. I''ll die with them."


    I sounded like was going to live and die by my child. Matthew was still holding my hand but was looking at me a little more helplessly now. "Are you that heartless, Wanda? I just want you to be with me. Is that so difficult?!"


    "I don''t love you, Matthew. It''ll be like you staying by Liz''s side. Could you do it?" I asked him back. "You still chose to divorce Liz in the end, even when she already had your child.


    You didn''t even look back at her, did you?"


    QUMS


    Matthew frowned tightly. Sadness was written all over his face.


    He pulled me up and led me into my room. "You''re not allowed to leave here until we leave tomorrow!" Matthew reprimanded me sternly and then closed the door heavily


    Before I could react, he ran outside and closed the window to my room, even sealing it from the outside. Was he worried that I would jump out of the window?


    I knocked on the door. "Matthew, what exactly do you think you''re doing?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be good and stay inside. I''ll pack up everything and take you away tomorrow morning."


    Were we moving again?


    Before I could say anything, Matthew had already left.


    Where was he bringing me next?


    Theo had toe before this. I did not have the strength to fight Matthew anymore.


    I seemed to have exhausted all my strength this time. Matthew definitely would not believe me again. I could not imagine the ending if Theo did not arrive in time.


    Closing my eyes, I exhaled. No, I had to believe in Theo...

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    ?


    I did not get much sleep the entire night.


    It was dawn when I finally lightly fell asleep.


    There was the sound of the door opening, which woke me up. I got up. Matthew had entered the room. "You have five minutes to wash up. I''lle overter."


    He immediately ordered me to wash up in five minutes. After yesterday, his attitude toward me hadpletely changed.


    I cleaned myself up as quickly as possible. Matthew was really punctual. He immediately entered my room five minutester as if he knew for sure I was done washing up. He cut to the chase without hesitation.


    "We''re leaving."


    I followed him out of the courtyard and into the car.


    We were driving smoothly on the road. I looked out the window. It was only dawn, and many of the shops were not open yet. Only a few were. To be honest, I still felt a little sad given Aunt Nessa was a kind person.


    "Did you not tell Aunt Nessa anything before leaving like this?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We have to leave as soon as possible after you exposed yourself like that. It''s not like you two were familiar anyway." Matthew''s tone was cold. He did not even look at me.


    I did not speak anymore and swallowed all my words into my stomach.


    There were fewer and fewer shops on both sides. It looked like we were about to leave the vige.


    Suddenly, Matthew stopped the car.


    In front of the car, I could see Theo taking the lead. Behind him were rows of cars, including the police.


    He really came!


    I was delighted. Without waiting for Matthew to speak, I unbuckled my seat belt, opened the door, and got out of the car. Just as I got off, however, Matthew also reached for me at the fastest speed possible and prevented me from moving forward.


    "Theo."


    Theo looked a lot thinner, perhaps due to his illness. His face was haggard, and I could see the dark circles under his eyes from such a distance. He also wanted to rush over when he saw me, but when he saw Matthew next to me, he stopped in his tracks.


    The police that had been brought over surrounded Matthew as he held me tightly. "Stay away, or I won''t show any mercy." Matthew had taken me hostage.


    "Don''t hurt Wanda." Theo''s voice came from a distance.


    A policeman who looked to be the leader stopped him before turning to us. "Matthew Zimmer, you''re surrounded now. If you let go of the hostage, we can give you a chance to reform."


    "If you don''t go away, I won''t hold myself back. He pulled a small dagger out of nowhere and pointed it at me. He looked at Theo with a smile on his lips. "If I can''t get Ker, then I choose for us to die together."


    S


    Theo looked flustered as he stepped forward. "All of you fall back first. Don''t make him hurt Wanda."


    "Retreat." The police chief gave the order to retreat.


    "Let me talk to him," Theo said to the team leader.


    F


    Seemingly having attained his agreement, Theo walked forward. He spread his hands out to show that he was unarmed. "Matthew, Wanda has been with you for so many days. You should be satisfied now. Give her back to me." Content


    belongs to


    "Give her back?" Matthew smiled and shook his head. "No, I want to take her away to a ce where you can''t find her!"


    "But she doesn''t want that. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have found this ce this time."


    Matthew looked at me and then turned to Theo. "Time will change everything. I''m confident that I can make her ept reality. Now back up. Or I''ll end both of us."


    He was not lying. His dagger was already close to my throat.


    "Okay, we''ll retreat as long as you put down the knife and don''t hurt Wanda." Theo raised his hand, signaling them all to retreat and make way for Matthew.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    ?


    Matthew restrained me with one hand and opened the car door with the other.


    "Get in."


    His words were threatening.


    My eyes fell on Theo who was not far away, and he nodded slowly at me. My confused heart suddenly calmed down at this moment. I believed him. I got into the car first, and Matthew closed the door.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Just when Matthew was rounding to get into the car, I suddenly heard a gunshot. Matthew wailed, then several policemen rushed forward and subdued Matthew on the ground.


    Theo ran over, opened the door, and took me out of the car.


    "Theo."


    I hugged him. All my longing from the past many days broke out at this moment. My eyes were red, but I was stubborn and did not want to shed any tears.


    Looking back at Matthew on the ground, I saw that his hands were cuffed. His gaze had been fixed on me until the moment the police lifted him off the ground.


    It was filled with usation and resentment.


    I buried my head in Theo''s arms, not daring to look into his eyes.


    Even though he had made so many mistakes, he was truly sincere with me.


    "Everything''s fine now."


    Theo put his hands around my head andforted me in a low voice.


    I thought I might not cry when this day came, but now that it had, I could not even cry. It felt like the inside of my heart had been obstructed by a rock. It was very ufortable.


    Leaving his embrace, I watched Matthew until he got into the police car. I still felt sorry for him.


    Marius appeared in front of me with a bruised nose and a swollen face. Seeing him, I could not helpughing. "You..."


    He nced at me with reproach in his gaze and resentment in his tone. "Sis Wan, I''ve been beaten up to this state but you''reughing at me?!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I just couldn''t hold it back for a moment." I suppressed a smile. His aggrieved expression was really too humorous.


    He clicked his tongue a few times. "Forget it, it''s good that you''ve been rescued sessfully. Otherwise, I would have been beaten up for nothing." "What happened yesterday was on purpose?"


    "Of course. Did you think I wasn''t


    able to defeat those people with my skills? was just kidding!" Marius pulled his wound from emoting too much for a moment. I only heard him say, "Ouch."


    Theo continued after him, "I was actually here yesterday, but I was worried that Matthew would slip from our fingers, so I thought of leaving you with him for one more night yesterday so that our people could follow him to his home. We


    saw him packing up his things in the middle of the night and guessed that he would be taking you away today.


    So, we waited for him here." Content


    belongs to


    I frowned, "He''s always been careful. I didn''t expect him to not have noticed that someone was following him."


    "He was probably too anxious.


    People slip up more the moment they''re anxious. What happened to Matthew today was because of his decision. Wanda, don''t be too sad."


    Hearing this, I shook my head and responded softly, "I''m not sad, I just feel pity. Everything would have been fine if only he could let me go."


    "It''s all over now. Don''t think so much. Let''s go back. Munchkin misses you."


    "Is Munchkin okay?"


    I did not only miss Theo these past days but also Munchkin.


    "He''s okay, just absent-minded. He''s always distracted in ss. He probably misses you too much."


    "Then, let''s go back quickly." Theo helped me back to his car.


    Marius followed closely. "Hey, wait for me."

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    ?


    There was a feeling of familiarity from returning to the familiar vi.


    Theo helped me onto the sofa in the living room. The moment Caroline heard that I was back, she ran out of the kitchen. "Madam, you''re finally back. Are you alright? How''s the child?"


    Seeing her nervous expression, I felt warm on the inside. I looked at her with a smile. "I''m fine, Caroline. The child is fine too."


    I rubbed my big belly. Caroline noted that I was in good spirits and gradually felt relieved. "That''s good. I''ll go buy some groceries and prepare something that''ll help replenish your body tonight. You look too think recently, so does the sir."


    After she said that, Caroline left.


    My eyes turned toward Theo. His pointed chin was obvious. He had really lost a lot of weight. I took his hand and put it on my stomach. "We''re back. Your illness should get better soon."


    "My illness will be cured soon as long as you''re back." Theo hugged me. His voice was still nasally, and it was distressing.


    "It''s the weekend tomorrow. Munchkin has been anxious to see you, so I asked Keith to pick him up."


    "Alright, I''ll feel at ease seeing Munchkin earlier too."


    The moment I said that, Munchkin''s voice drifted in from outside the door. "Mommy."


    I followed the voice and saw Munchkin trotting in from the outside. He threw himself into my arms but was careful to not be too forceful. "Mommy, you''re finally back."


    I patted his head and looked at Theo. He just told Munchkin that I had gone traveling with some friends, but he seemed to sense that something had happened. He hugged me and burst into tears.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I took out a few tissues and wiped away the tears on his face with a smile on the corners of my lips. "Why are you crying? I just went for a stroll outside with my friends. I had fun."


    The little guy snuggled up next to me. He rubbed his head against my shoulder and stopped crying. "Really? What fun things did you see, Mommy?"


    "Of course. Although I was in a


    remote mountain vige, the folk


    customs were unpretentious and there were many activities. For example, I participated in their local temple fair. It was very lively, and there were many snacks that children like to eat all over the


    streets." Content belongs to


    I could never forget Anmead Temple Fair, and I could never forget Aunt Nessa''s concern for me. I turned to Theo. "If there''s a chance, we can go there again."


    I told Theo a lot about how Aunt Nessa took care of me while we were on the way back. He was very grateful and promised to send some things to her home to express his gratitude.


    "Yes. After some time has passed and the project is more or less on its way, and when you have given birth, we can go traveling."


    Munchkin immediately beamed with joy. "That''s great." He pped his hands.


    Only then did I realize that Munchkin was really sensible despite being just a child. Cecilia, Munchkin was smart and sensible. You can rest in peace up there. I will bring him to go meet his father when he grows up.


    I lowered my gaze and looked at Munchkin with love in my eyes. "Caroline said she''ll make delicious food tonight so we will have something to enjoy again. Theo, this incident troubled a lot of people. Let''s invite them for dinner Keith, you should stay too."


    "Yes, madam."


    Theo nodded. "Alright, I''ll ask them toe together."


    "Okay."


    It would only be satisfying if everyone was having fun together. If only Jerome, Xander, and Susan were still there. I was suddenly missing them...

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    ?


    Many people were gathered at the vi tonight.


    Marius, Drover, Shannon, and Tyler hade.


    It was rare that our home was so lively. Caroline also prepared a lot of delicious food.


    Although Theo was not keen on excitement, he could only ept it since it was my idea. The people here were also everyone he knew.


    "It''s a good thing you came back safely. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let Theo go."


    After learning that I was missing, Tyler also used plenty of his power to search for me. However, Matthew was too cautious. He deliberately used the mountain road in order to avoid surveince cameras. Hence, when Tyler traced the surveince cameras, he did not manage to find anything.


    I nced at him with a smile on my lips. "Ty, I''m already back, so don''t be so hard on Theo."


    "We all knew Matthew took you, but we couldn''t track his whereabouts. It was annoying just to think about it." Marius crossed his arms and huffed.


    I was a little confused at this and looked at Marius nkly. "How did you know?"


    "I sent you back that night, and you left your phone in my car. I turned back around to return it to you, but Caroline said you never entered the house. After checking the surveince footage, I found out that it was Matthew who took you away."


    It turned out to be like this. I had identally left my phone in Marius'' car.


    "Right, I brought your phone over, Sis Wan. Here, I''m returning it to you." Marius took out the phone from his pocket and handed it to me.


    When I epted the phone, I nced at Drover who was next to him. I noted that he was expressionless and cold. I smiled at him and asked, "Drover, why do you look so solemn?"


    He just looked at me lightly but did not answer me.


    His attitude was so cold. Could he still be afraid to face me after the previous incident?


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s just pretending to be cool. Sis Wan, you don''t know how sad he was every day for the past few days when you went missing. He''s better now that you''re back," Marius whispered beside me.


    Drover rolled his eyes at him mercilessly, and Marius shut his mouth obediently.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda, I haven''t been able to sleep properly these few days because you went missing. Look at my dark circles. It''s all because of you." Shannon sat next to me, took my hand, and pointed at the dark circles under her eyes.


    They were really dark.


    S


    I held her face in my hands, smiled, and said, "Okay, I know you were worried about me. You''re such a good friend."


    "The point is, it''s good that you''re back safely. In fact, the person who was the most worried was your husband." Shannon nced at Theo with a devilish smile on her face.


    "Everyone put in a lot of effort. We''re treating everyone to dinner tonight as a thank you." Theo seldom said such words, and I was a little surprised now that he did.


    Whether it was shown or not, I knew


    l


    everyone cared about me. I raised my ss and made a toast to everyone Thank you for your concern and help. I would like offera toast to everyone. I also hope for the best for all of you here in the days toe." Content belongs to


    "Yes, I hope things like this don''t happen again. My heart can''t stand it," Shannon responded first.


    Then, Marius added, "That''s right. Stay safe and sound from now on, everyone."


    This meal felt like a thanksgiving meal.


    Looking at one another with smiles on our faces, we downed our sses.


    Munchkin was also very happy.


    Theo and I looked at each other. The smile on our faces said it all...

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    ?


    Late that night, I leaned on Theo''s strong shoulders, feeling so secure.


    "It''s only been a week, but I feel that it''s been a long time since I was able to spend time with you this quietly." I was feeling a little emotional. Things seemed to still be the same. Maybe this was what they meant by absence made the heart fonder.


    Hearing my words, Theo let out a low smile and shrugged his shoulders. I looked up at him. Seeing the smile on his lips, my expression changed slightly. "What? Don''t you think so?"


    Even I could feel the threat in my tone.


    Theo''s expression suddenly turned serious. He nodded his head a few times solemnly. "Yes, you''re right, Madam. It really feels like a long time since west were together."


    "How half-hearted." I stood up and patted his chest. I straightened my back and then massaged it a little.


    Noticing my actions, Theo put down the tablet in his hand. ¡°Does your back hurt?"


    "It''s probably sore. It''s been getting worse recently."


    It was likely because of my pregnancy.


    Theo put his work aside, then turned to me. "Lie down. I''ll massage it for you."


    I raised my brow, feeling a little surprised. "Really?"


    "Yes, lie down quick."


    "I''m more than happy to."


    I quicklyy down. He exerted an adequate amount of strength. He was not too heavy-handed. Perhaps I had overestimated his strength, but it felt really good to be massaged by him.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this skill," I said with surprise.


    Theo answered me while still massaging my back. "I read up on it before. Pregnant women are most likely to suffer from back pain."


    Hearing this, I smiled. That was quite thoughtful.


    "I also want to eat sour plums. Can you find them for me too?"


    "Of course. I''ll go ask around tomorrow." Theo agreeing to it without hesitation made me so happy.


    Iughed. Folding my hands under my head, I turned my head to one side. "It''s alright. I was just saying." Suddenly, Theo increased his strength, and I could not help howling. "Theo, what are you doing?!"


    "It''s my wife''s punishment for teasing me." I could hear his smile when he said it.


    After heaving a few times, I exined, "How can I tell if you''re telling the truth if you don''t say anything?"


    "Whatever the madam wants, I''ll do my best to satisfy." Theo''s tone suddenly took on a serious edge.


    That went straight to my heart. I trusted him on that.


    I felt a surge of sweetness in my heart. I pursed my lips and smiled. Under Theo''s gentle massage, I actually fell asleep.


    In my dream, I felt someone moving


    my body. They put their hands on


    my stomach and patted it lightly The way they did it seemed to put the child in my stomach more at ease.


    That night, I slept very soundly.


    When I woke up the next day, I was refreshed.


    Theo was still here when I went downstairs. He was preparing


    breakfast for me. "It''s rare that


    you''re not at thepany despite it being sote." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had just brought out the juice and looked in my direction when he heard my voice. "I was waiting for the madam so that we could go for her maternity check-up together."


    "Oh." I would have forgotten that it was time for my prenatal check-up today if he had not said anything.


    I was also a little worried about the child after the time I spent in Anmead Vige, so it was good for me to go for a check-up today.


    "Yes. So,e and have breakfast and we''ll leave as soon as possible after we''re done eating."


    "Understood, President Grant," I joked deliberately.


    Theo nced at me, his expression happy as heughed with me.


    For a day that began with smiles, it probably would not be a bad one, I thought...

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    ?


    I heard there was a newly renovated yground in Regal Vi, which was a space for children. Taking advantage of Munchkin''s one-day vacation, I brought him here.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After all, he was still a child. As soon as he saw the facilities here, he let go of me and went to y with the other children. This was the best part of childhood.


    "Be careful."


    I stood aside and watched him as he climbed up and down, a smile unconsciously appearing on the corners of my mouth. It would be great if life could always be peaceful like this.


    For ordinary people, a stable life was the norm. For me, however, life was destined to be extraordinary after I married Theo.


    As he was a man who stood on the upper levels of the pyramid, the world at this level wasplicated.


    Just when my thoughts were drifting about, someone suddenly appeared next to me. I looked at the person just as they greeted, "Long time no see, Wanda."


    The familiar voice rang in my ears, and my eyes registered Nicky''s slightly smiling features. For a moment, I frowned. "Why are you here?"


    She should not be in Regal Vi unless she had moved in. An ominous sense of foreboding spread through my heart, and in the next second, my prediction was confirmed.


    Nicky smiled lightly. There was a bright smile on her delicate face. "Well, I''ve moved in. Isn''t it a surprise?"


    Her smile made me panic. How could Nicky have moved in? As far as I knew, the vis here were only for sale and not for rent. If she moved here, did that not mean she bought a house here?


    Seeing my puzzled expression, Nicky smiled slightly. "Rather than you going insane trying to figure it out, you might as well ask. So, let me answer you. You want to know how I can afford to live here, right?"


    She still had that confident look on her face. She took a step forward as if to get a better look at me. She turned and smiled. "If I tell you where I live, you''ll probably be even more surprised."


    Nicky''s words made me even more confused. Before I could open my mouth, she continued, "Would you like toe to my house?" "Munchkin is still here."


    "You can just let the child y here and pick him upter."


    It was a strange coincidence. After I exined everything to Munchkin, 1 followed Nicky cluelessly. The more I walked, the more familiar the road became. Was this not the road I


    used to go home? Content belongs


    to


    I looked around as I followed her, and almost every house in this area had tenants except for the one vi Matthew bought which should be vacant


    now.


    "We''re here."


    Nicky stopped as she said that, and I raised my head. "This ce..."


    "That''s right. It''s here."


    Nicky responded to me in an affirmative tone before stepping forward to open the door as if confirming that she actually lived here.


    My brows furrowed even more. I was in disbelief. "Matthew bought this ce. What''s your rtionship with him?!"


    "Rtionship Nicky dragged


    deliberately and that whetted my curiosity. She caught a glimpse of my burning gaze that showed I was eager to know the answer, and the smile on her lips became brighter. "Our rtionship isn''t simple."


    Before I could figure it out, Nicky''s I expression suddenly changed. Her smile froze, and only a bit of anger was left. "If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be where I am today. But I should also thank him." Content


    belongs to


    Her change confused me. "Are you grateful for him or do you hate him?"


    Nicky turned her face away, her smile reappearing as she tilted her head. "It was hatred before, but not anymore..."

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    ?


    What she said made me even more curious about her rtionship with Matthew. They should not know each other. However, how could Nicky live in Matthew''s house with such peace of mind if they did not?


    Could it be that the two of them...


    I rejected my own thoughts in the next second. No, the two of them would not have had any emotional entanglement.


    Nicky was facing me with a smile hidden in her eyes. "You must really want to ask just what is my rtionship with Matthew, yes?"


    "Do you want to tell me?" I asked directly, not wanting to waste any time.


    I kept standing at the door because I was worried about what she might do to me.


    It was broad daylight now with peopleing and going outside. I wondered if she would make a move.


    Nicky did not invite me into the house either. She raised her head slightly. "There isn''t anything that I can''t share anyway since he''s been sentenced now. He won''t be out for a while, and I have nothing to hide."


    "Is there a deal between you two?" This was the only thing I can think of.


    Nicky shook her head. The smile she wore was intriguing, and her eyes stayed on the green nts in the garden which Matthew had grown before. She picked up the garden hose at the side and began tending the nts.


    Her expression was very rxed. It was like she was telling me a story. "I guess you can call it a partnership."


    "A partnership?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What was there between them that they could strike a partnership on?


    Nicky continued watering the flowers but also continued talking, "Yes. I didn''t expect us to cooperate. If he hadn''t found me, how could I have done all those things?"


    Those things?


    I lowered my gaze, thinking of what she had done to me. My eyes widened. "He asked you to do those things?"


    "You can''t really say that either. He


    gave me ideas and helped me get close to you before achieving my goal. This was supposed to be a seamless n, but you and Theo ruined it." Nicky still had trouble covering up her anger when she


    spoke of this. Content belongs to


    I subconsciously took a step back and distanced myself from Nicky. I fixed my eyes on her movements. She was still tending to the nts very gently. "No wonder I wasn''t injured despite those things happening."


    "It was all because he instructed that


    you were not to be hurt. Otherwise, he would terminate our partnership and make me pay the price. You know how I don''t have as much power as him, so naturally, I could only obey. After the n failed, he came out personally, but isn''t the result the same? He even sent himself to prison in the end, and that works in my favor. He gave me the house before he took you away."


    After watering the nts, Nicky put down the hose and looked at me. "So, as you can see now, I''ve moved in. I''ll be neighbors with you and Theo. What do you think? Are you afraid?"


    I caught a hint of a threat from her tone in thest three words. I did not know what to do. I did not know if she was still going to cause trouble.


    "Nicky, you''ve seen what happened to Matthew. Theo and I let you gost time because we didn''t want your talent to be squandered. Don''t do anything stupid again."


    Hearing this, she broke into a smile that was as bright as a flower and nodded. "You''re right. I can''t ruin my entire life. After all, I still have my parents to take care of, so I can''t sacrifice myself in vain."


    Although these words were positive, I thought they sounded a little off. I looked at her. "Nicky, live a good life and be responsible for yourself."

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    ?


    I just could not bear to see Nicky stalling her bright future because of her love affair, so I wanted to persuade her. However, I was also aware that she had her own thoughts.


    Nicky looked at me, her expression vague. "I thought after everything, you would avoid me. I didn''t expect you could stand here and listen to me for so long."


    "I''m standing here because I want to know your rtionship with Matthew. Now that I already know, perhaps it''s time to leave." Having said that, I also had nothing else to say to her. I was going to go look for Munchkin when Nicky spoke again.


    She took a few steps in my direction and came a little closer to me. "Matthew once saved you, so your feelings for him are different. But you must know that he''s long since changed. Do you think I''m the only person he''s working with?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I followed her eyes closely, trying to find out what she was saying.


    Nicky shrugged and looked at me as if she was looking at a clown. "I''m not the only one. Even Drover was part of his n. Didn''t you find it strange why Drover suddenly approached you?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I lowered my head slightly and recalled our first meeting. It had been an idental event since Marius got drunk, but our second meeting was at Drover Night. He came to me after the meeting...


    "Have you thought about it? In fact, Matthew had already approached Drover before Drover Night. He knew about Heather, so he took advantage of this and mentioned you to him. Everything else happenedter on. This n should have been perfect, but it was a pity that his devotion failed it."


    It turned out that the mastermind behind the scenes was Matthew.


    Theo mentioned that there must be someone controlling all of them, but I did not expect it to be him.


    The beautiful image I had of Matthew that was deep in my memory suddenly fell apart at this moment. I felt my body shaking slightly, and I tried to control my emotions.


    "Forget it, it''s over. I don''t want to talk about this again. Nicky, don''t live for others'' schemes. Decide for yourself, and don''t do stupid things anymore." After saying this, I turned around and was about to leave.


    Just then, Nicky''s voice came from behind me. "Wanda, not everyone is as lucky as you."


    Hearing this, I smiled a little but did not look back. I just stopped and replied, "I''ve never been lucky."


    After saying that, I left the area.


    Along the way, all the different


    memories of Matthew from the


    d in my mind, and my te


    began falling unconscio Past


    Feeling my tears, I reached out to wipe them away. There was bitterness in my heart.


    After bringing Munchkin back to the


    vi, I sat in the living room in a


    and did not even realize when


    had returned. Content belongs to


    Suddenly, there was someone beside me. Theo was looking at me worriedly. "What''s wrong? You don''t look too good."


    "Theo, you were right. There really was someone behind Nicky and Drover." I looked at him and said in a low voice.


    He frowned, obviously surprised that I brought this up. "Why did you suddenly mention this?"


    I told Theo all about my meeting


    Nicky that afternoon and all the


    things she told me. His ex


    was solemn after he listened to what had to say, but after a while, it returned to normal. "Regardless, it''s alkover now. Let''s not think about it anymore, okay?"


    I nodded and responded to him, "Okay."


    Theo embraced me and touched my belly. "Keep a good mood and wait for our baby to be born safely."


    "Yeah." I leaned on his shoulder with a sweet smile on the corners of my mouth...

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    ?


    Although I knew Nicky would not give up so easily, she had at least been very quiet in the past few months. Even when I bumped into her when Theo and I were out for a walk, she would just nod slightly at us.


    As my belly got bigger day by day, my due date was also getting closer and closer.


    I was admitted to the hospital at Theo''s suggestion.


    Now, it was Shannon''s turn to apany me. She cut fruit for me. "Eat it."


    "You''re bing more and more virtuous, Shannon," I joked.


    Shannon nced at me. "Watch what you say. I''m a mother, after all. Your due date is just around the corner, right?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "If you give birth to a little princess, we can set up our babies together." Shannon''s face beamed with joy. She became even more excited. "Yes, that''s right. Your''s and Theo''s child must be refined. Our Jackie is the only one worthy of your little princess."


    "Not necessarily."


    Theo suddenly appeared and nced at Shannon. "I hope it''ll be a boy." He kissed me lightly on the forehead and smiled.


    Hearing this, I pursed my lips. "You won''t like her if she''s a girl?"


    "Of course not. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, they''re still children of the Grants. If it''s a girl, she''ll attract too many suitors and I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect her." Theo touched my stomach, his eyes full of love.


    He would be a good father.


    Shannon pursed her lips. "If it''s a girl, just marry her into our family and you won''t have to deal with all those messed up people outside."


    "If your Jackson ends up being ignorant, I''ll regret the marriage."


    "Don''t worry, Jackie will definitely be a promising child. He''ll be no less than you, Theo."


    Hearing them going back and forth happily, I shook my head. "Alright alright don''t even know if it''s a boy or a girl yet. You can think about itter."


    After hearing what I said, Shannon closed her mouth. She looked down at my big belly and said thoughtfully, "But I think your belly is much bigger than mine at the time. Could it be twins?"


    "Really?" Theo''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Isn''t it time to check it out?" Shannon suggested.


    "Actually, Theo wanted to ask the doctor about this before, but I stopped him. I think it''s good to let things take their course. Besides, no matter if it''s a boy or a girl, we''ll love them. We''ll no longer have a surprise to took forward to if we find out in advance. Don''t you think so, Theo?"


    He nodded slowly at me. "Yes, you''re right. We''ll listen to you and not ask."


    Shannon rolled her eyes at us at our lovey-dovey exchange. "You guys are going too far. Jordan and I never did this when you were in my ward.


    I looked up at her and smiled. "Okay, okay. We''ll restrain ourselves."


    After hearing what I said, Theo alsoughed.


    "


    There was a burst ofughter in the ward, but it was followed by my sudden shift in tone. "Wait a minute... My stomach hurts."


    "Are you inbor?"


    "Go and get the doctor."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, okay. No, you can actually ring the bell here."


    Shannon rang the bell next to my bed, and a nurse rushed in. Shannon''s loud voice filled the ward. "Nurse, nurse! She looks like she''s about to give birth."


    "Don''t worry, she just went intobor. There''s still a while to go."


    I spent the rest of my time with their and the nurses''pany...

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    ?


    My stomach was starting to hurt more and more. Soon, I was pushed into the operating room.


    I mentioned to Theo before that I did not need him to enter the delivery room. I did not want him to see me looking so hideous, so I asked him to stay outside.


    It hurt like I was being cut open with a knife. I was sweating profusely while the doctor instructed me to inhale and exhale vigorously. I chose to give birth naturally because when I did my research earlier, it was said that children who were born naturally would be healthier, but I was regretting it a little now.


    I grabbed the bedsheet and tried my best with every push, but the child was so stubborn and refused toe out.


    "No, I can''t do it anymore..." It felt like I had exhausted my strength. I could not exert any more strength and shook my head with tears in my eyes. "Please cut the child out. I can''t do it..."


    "Keep going, the baby''s almost out. Come on, you''re the best. Your husband is still outside. Your husband is very handsome, and you''ll have a handsome child like him."


    I knew the doctor was encouraging me. For the child''s sake, I tried again. I clenched my teeth and pushed again and again. I really felt like I could not go on anymore.


    All of a sudden, I could no longer gather up my energy anymore like a deted balloon. "I''ve no more strength. I-I can''t do it."


    "Come on, Madam. I can see a bit of the child''s head. Push harder. This is your child."


    My child......


    It was the child I had been looking forward to for a long time.


    Thinking of the fact that I had failed to keep the child from my first birth, it was like my body was filled with electricity again. I must allow my child to see the world this time.


    I took a deep breath and tried again.


    Every time I inhaled and exhaled with force, the doctors and nurses cheered for me.


    "The child''s out! Keep going!"


    "Ah!!!"


    I cried out, and I knew I must sound miserable.


    "Uwaa." I heard the cry of a child. It was my child.


    The pain continued, however. "There''s one more, there''s one more! Keep going. Don''t be discouraged."


    I clenched my teeth and let out all my resentment.


    "Uwaa."


    There was the cry of another baby.


    "Congrattions, you got twins."


    I heard the doctor''s words before I passed out. The babies were safely delivered. That was good. Then, my vision went dark.


    When I opened my eyes again, the first thing I saw was Theo''s worried face. "Wanda, are you okay? How do you feel?" "Theo... Where are the children?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Beside you."


    Theo turned to the pair of babies in the crib. dare not touch them. Let''s have the nurse show them to you when theye inter. Wanda, you''re brilliant."


    I turned my head and saw that they were still sleeping with their eyes closed. Their little faces were so delicate. "They''re as beautifubas you," I said to Theo. Content belongs


    to


    "They look most like you." Theo smiled at me.


    Shannon made a displeased voice from the side. "Did you forget that I exist again? Tell me if what I said is true or not."


    "You''re right. I humbly ept your blessings"


    "I''m the godmother to this pair of babies. By the way, the baby girl will be my daughter-inw in the future You can''t go back on your word." Shannon was afraid that someone would snatch her pre-arranged


    daughter-inw.


    "Go back and teach your son well. If he isn''t good enough in the future, he won''t be good enough for my daughter." Theo raised his eyebrows jokingly. Shannon rolled her eyes and came over. "Don''t worry, my son will be the best."


    The babies were born safely, and that could be said to be the end of my worries. I felt rxed physically and mentally...

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    ?


    After recuperating in the hospital for a few days, the doctor announced that I could be discharged. I immediately asked Theo toplete the discharge procedures.


    Back home, each of us held a child in our arms. Theo had to support me with his other hand, and there was usation in his eyes. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave the hospital? It would have been good for you to recuperate in the hospital."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and shook my head. "No, the hospital is too boring. There''s nothing there. I might as well be happy at home. Besides, Caroline will help me with my recuperation."


    "I heard Madam''s voice from a long distance away. I''ve already bought the groceries. Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take care of the madam''s body." Caroline patted her chest, then her gaze fell onto the two children in our arms. Her eyes were shining brightly. "Oh, this is the young master and the youngdy. They''re so beautiful."


    I let out a chuckle seeing that Caroline liked children. "You like children so much, Caroline. Hurry up and urge Jason to get married early."


    "I''ve been trying, but that guy can''t be moved. I really don''t know what kind of girl he likes. He''s very picky." I could hear the disappointment in her words.


    Theo handed the baby in his arms to Caroline, thinking that he was really not good at holding children. "Caroline, hire two caretakers so that they can help out."


    "Okay, sir. I know a few people who are absolutely reliable."


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you."


    We went up to the second floor. Theo had transformed the guest room into the children''s room before. He did not expect to have an extra child, however, so he urged Keith to buy another crib. We would have one in pink and one more in blue.


    After putting the children down, I asked Caroline to take care of them and went to Theo.


    Sure enough, he was in the study, typing away at theputer.


    "You''re so hardworking, President Grant. So eager to start work the moment youe back?" I walked into the study, went up to him, and chuckled softly.


    Theo did not even look up, his gaze still fixed on theputer screen. "I missed a lot of work recently, and I can''t have Keith help me all the time. I should take care of it."


    "You''re right, President Grant. Then I won''t bother you."


    I was leaning against the corner of the table and was about to leave after saying this.


    At this moment, Theo covered my hand and looked at me with an affectionate gaze. "But since the madam is looking for me, I can, of course, spare some time."


    "You''re smart." I pursed my lower lip and then said, "It''s nothing serious, actually, I just want to let you know in advance that I told Shannon before that I would start a business with her after I''ve given birth."


    "Not bad. I support you."


    I did not expect him to agree immediately without even asking a question.


    I looked down at his expression, and nothing changed. I patted the table. "Why aren''t you asking me what I''m going to do?"


    "Of course, my wife would already have an idea, no?" He winked at me, more or less having grasped me.


    "Alright then. I''ve already thought about it. Matthew''s cross-border emerce business before... I think we can start from this aspect Considering your many years of experience, what do you think? leaned my hands on both sides of the table and moved closer to him. This was my reason for Coming here.


    Theo looked at me and obviously saw through the purpose of my visit. "You want me to analyze this, yes?" He smiled and pointed to his right cheek. "What''s the benefit?"


    "Virtue."


    Having said that, I still approached


    his right cheek and was about to kiss him, when Theo suddenly turned his face. My red lips met his thin, cooltips, and I quickly got up "How mischievous."

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    ?


    Seeing the blush on my face, Theo smiled. He lowered his gaze and said, "We''ve been husband and wife for a long time now, yet you still get shy."


    I coughed a few times to ease my embarrassment and then said in a slightly ufortable tone, "We''re an old couple, so you shouldn''t y these kinds of tricks that young people do."


    I crossed my arms across my chest and straightened my back. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of him looking at me with raised brows from time to time. This untouchable, domineering president was really throwing his image away.


    "Okay, okay, let''s get down to business. Be honest. Do you think it''s feasible?" I looked at him seriously, hoping he could give some constructive suggestions.


    Theo tapped the pen on his hand table. His deep eyes shifted around a few times as if he was thinking. After a while, he said slowly, "There are many new small and medium-sizedpanies in recent years that focus on cross-border emerce. It''s been quite saturated until now, but it''s still profitable, depending on how you do it."


    I did not register whatever he said before and only heard that it was profitable. I blinked. "That can be done. I''ll n things out with Shannon. Apart from the original cross-border idea, we can alsoe up with something else that may be the icing on the cake.


    "Thank you. I have to discuss this with Shannon immediately." After saying that, I wasted no more time in the study. I turned around and walked out the door.


    Theo''s dissatisfied voice sounded from behind me. "You''re just going to leave like this? How practical."


    I did not respond to him but went straight into my room and called Shannon.


    "Hehe, you couldn''t wait to call me after leaving the hospital today?" Shannon seemed to be eating something, and her voice sounded a little muffled. Her voice was a little vague.


    This food goblin!


    I pursed my lips. "You haven''t forgotten our agreement, have you?"


    "Of course not. Why don''t you rest a little more? You''ve just been discharged from the hospital. You haven''t rested enough yet."


    "It''s not that soon. I just wanted to let you know that I''ve asked Theo. He supports us in the cross-border industry. How about you?"


    Hearing this, I could feel Shannon


    Het Volet


    jumping up like a rabbit, excited. also asked Jordan. He thinks it''s good, but a lot of people are doing it now. It might be difficult if we do it."


    "Afraid of hard work?"


    "No, if you think it can be done, we''ll do it."


    Shannon''s firmness made me more confident. "Okay, then let''s decide on this We''ll draft out a


    once I''m done with my content


    belongs to


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your news."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My mood was good after hanging up the call. I walked out of the room and went to the children''s room. Caroline was taking care of the two babies inside. When she saw me, she smiled at me lovingly. "Madam, the young master and the young miss are so obedient. Have you gotten sir to choose names for them?"


    This question overwhelmed me. I smiled. "I don''t think so. I''ll ask Theo."


    When I came to the study again, Theo looked up at me. "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you forget to name the babies?"


    "I haven''t forgotten. I''ve already figured it out. The elder boy will be Timothy Grant, while the younger girl will be Wendy Grant.


    I strolled up to him. "The names don''t quite match you."


    "I don''t want them to grow up like me. I want them to be more likable."


    "Hmm, so you do know that you''re not likable?"


    "You know what happens when you say that..."


    The sound of me and Theo bantering sounded from the study. Everything seemed to have settled down.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    ?


    In the following days, Theo was busy with Grant Corporation while Shannon and I were busy with our own business. Finally, everything was ready. Standing in front of thepany doors, Shannon and I looked at the signboard and nodded repeatedly.


    "Not bad, right?" I looked at Theo who was at the side as if I showing off to him.


    Shannon also looked at Jordan who was standing beside her proudly. "We also did the decoration for thepany. Isn''t it good?"


    "Yes, it looks very bright. The location is not bad either. Congrattions on your opening."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everything is ready. The only thing left is to recruit people. We still need to find people with experience in this field." I held my chin as I expressed. Shannon snapped her fingers and agreed with me. "Yes, I agree."


    Theo and Shannon looked at each other before looking at us simultaneously. "It''s up to you two female CEOs to decide, so what are you going to do next?"


    "Of course, I''m going to eat."


    Shannon and I walked out the door arm in arm. I could imagine the helpless expressions of the two men behind us as they watched our backs.


    We received good news from Cindy and Zedd during our meal break. The two of them had decided on a wedding date, and it was the fifteenth of the following month.


    "That''s great. Things have not only stabilized during this period but Cindy and Zedd are also here. They''re taking a long time to prepare though. It''s been a year."


    I still remember them telling us that they wanted to get married when they came back from their trip, but the wedding date had not been set until today.


    Theo casually answered, "You can tell that Cindy has rather high demands."


    She had always been that way.


    "Is Cindy the one you told me aboutst time?"


    If Shannon had not mentioned it, I would not have known that she had not met Cindy.


    Smiling lightly, I nodded. "Yes.


    ???


    before, we get along pretty wellnow. In fact, anything can be resolved as long as we let go of our obsessions."


    Although we weren''t t


    It would be great if Matthew could also let his obsession go.


    I still could not forget Matthew until now because I thought he was so pitiful.


    Noticing the change in my


    el


    expression, Shannon patted me on


    the shoulder. "Don''t think too rich. I


    must meet her when I have the


    chance. After all, we''re good friends."


    "She just so happened to ask me to go shopping with me tomorrow. I''ll take you with me."


    "Okay, okay."


    The next day.


    I appeared in front of Cindy with Shannon, and she took off her sunsses.


    Cindy was no longer that impetuous


    after her growth. She now had a


    sense of stability in her. She was


    little like Theo. It may be because she had been with him for a long time, which was why she


    §á§à§Û


    unconsciously mimicked his style.


    "Hi, just call me Shannon. I''m a good friend of Wanda''s."


    "My name is Cindy, and I''m Wanda''s ''enemy''."


    My rtionship with Cindy was still like this until now, but it did not affect either one of us. After all, it was not really that different from being friends. "Since you''re here, let''s go shopping together. I have a lot to buy. You cane to my wedding too. I don''t mind the extra headcount."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked into the mall first.


    Shannon gave me a thumbs up. "She''s even tougher than me. Amazing."


    "She was a coquettish girl before, but she has indeed changed a lot now. Alright. She''s getting farther away. Let''s catch up."


    Cindy really bought a lot of things that day. In the end, Zedd came to help her carry the bags away. Shannon and I were purely apanying her.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    ?


    Cindy and Zedd''s wedding was extraordinarily grand. They chose a huge garden as the venue, and there were all kinds of flowers, balloons, red carpets, and lights on site. They even had different cuisines and made it a buffet which was different from the traditional feast. It was all very creative. As a married person, I could not be her bridesmaid, but Munchin became her flower boy.


    Today, Munchkin was dressed in a small ck suit. He looked very handsome.


    He had sessfully attracted so many pretty little girls who attended this wedding with their parents. I could see the girls'' eyes following Munchkin. They looked like they wanted to be friends with him.


    Theo and I sat under the stage, looking at Cindy in her wedding dress on stage. The wedding dress was custom-made. I heard Zedd had prepared it for her very early on. Now, he finally got his wish and had made Cindy his bride.


    Zedd''s journey in pursuing his wife had not been easy, but fortunately, the lovers eventually got married.


    His white suit today also matched the wedding dress. The two of them looked like a beautiful couple and matched each other very well. Every frame in the camera was beautiful.


    "Seeing how shy Cindy looks today, she''ll be very happy in the future," I suddenly said with ament.


    Thinking how Zedd would jump through hoops for her and his care for her, I could not help but envy Cindy.


    Hearing what I said, Theo turned to look at me and blinked. "I hear the envy in your tone. Are you not happy?"


    "I''m happy. Zedd will jump through hoops for her."


    "Do I not?"


    Theo''s sudden aggrieved tone caught me off guard. I looked at him and said, "President Grant, let''s maintain a good image. There are quite a lot of people here today."


    At this moment, Cindy, who was on the stage, said, "I do." The audience in the background went wild. Everyone was shouting, "Kiss, kiss, kiss!"


    Zedd did not hesitate to give her a deep kiss at the instigation of the unchanging atmosphere, which excited the people below even more. Whistles and apuse were heard endlessly.


    "Did this happen during our wedding?" I turned my head and asked Theo.


    He did not seem to remember much and frowned. "Well... probably..."


    "Hey, you don''t even remember!"


    "Didn''t you also forget, Madam? Aren''t you practicing double standards here?"


    I pointed at him vigorously and was just about to use him when Theo opened his hand and wrapped it around mine. "Look, she''s tossing the bouquet. Who do you think will get it?"


    "No matter who it is, it''s fine as long as they can get the bouquet," I replied to him.


    Cindy''s back was facing away from us, and there were manydies gathered around the stage. All of them looked like they wanted to get the bouquet and be the next bride. As for me...I did not join in the fun Even so, I did want to see who would be the lucky one.


    "Oh, stop pushing."


    "Please, you''re still so young. Why do you want to get married so badly? I''m the one who should hurry."


    "I''m more anxious."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Most of these people were


    employees in thepany, and


    many of them had been urged by their families to get married. Perhaps they could get somefort by getting the bouquet.


    "I''m going to throw it."


    Cindy threw the bouquet back hard.


    We looked in the direction of the bouquet. She threw it so hard that the bouquet was thrown far away, and finally, we saw the person who got the bouquet.


    Surprise and shock coursed through my heart...

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    ?


    It was not only me but also Theo. However, Tyler should be the most surprised.


    I stood up leisurely, watching here toward us while holding the bouquet of flowers. She had a smile on her face. It was as gentle as water in the night-bright and moving.


    "Congrattions to thisdy for getting the bride''s bouquet. I hope you fulfill your wish of bing a bride next. Everyone can start feasting after the ceremony. The couple will head over and make a toast with all of you one by one in a while..."


    The emcee was talking a lot on stage, and the others did not pay too much attention to the bouquet. However, I could not ignore the person in front of


    me.


    I walked toward her unconsciously while she also came toward me. She walked up to me, saw my surprised expression, and smiled brightly. "Are you dumbfounded? Are you that shocked?!"


    It was like I was dreaming at this moment. I could not believe it. I touched her hand carefully, and it was warm. "Oh my God, I''m not dreaming. Susan, are you really back?"


    She still smiled sweetly at me and then nodded. "Yes, I''m back."


    It was only when I heard her voice that I fully realized that it was really her. I opened my arms and gave her a big hug. "I didn''t expect to see you again. I thought you really weren''ting back."


    "Yeah, I also thought I wouldn''t being back."


    "It''ll be over in a while. Come home with me. I have to have a good chat with you." I took her hand, feeling extremely excited.


    Theo stood next to me and only nodded slightly to Susan, but Susan was still warm to him. "President Grant, long time no see. You''ve gotten more handsome. You have a father''s gentle temperament now."


    "You know I gave birth."


    "I knew by looking at your belly." Susan smiled as brightly as the surrounding lights.


    I could not see any feelings of brokenheartedness on her face. I only saw a smile that came from the bottom of her heart, which made me really happy.


    I smiled at her. "A boy and a girl. Come to my houseter and meet them."


    "Of course."


    Susan was back. I wondered how Tyler was feeling at this moment.


    I just noticed that he was even more surprised than me. I looked around, looking for his figure, but strangely, he had disappeared.


    Did he choose to escape?


    It was alright, though. I did not know how Susan would react if she were to see that man now. Still, we ought to go back to the vi so I could ask her. Content belongs to


    Swn


    At the end of the wedding, fireworks were set off one after another. It was so beautiful.


    After the event was done, I brought Susan back with us. I could not wait to reach the vi.


    In the children''s room, she was looking at my two children with kindness in her eyes. "How wonderful, Wanda. You must be very happy now." "Yes. What about you, Susan? Are you happy now?" I asked tentatively.


    She obviously understood what I meant. We left the room without disturbing the children''s rest. Susan said as we went down the stairs, "I''ve seen a lot and thought about a lot of things. We''ve been treating each other like guests after got together with him. He never forces me. I really want to convince myself to ept him, but... I can''t do it no matter what."


    "What happened?"


    Susan turned around and smiled softly. "We fought. He told me that


    21?


    he knew


    that I would never eptCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    him. He hoped that I could think things through and then he left."


    Her words were heavy when she spoke of the past. Susan paused before sighing. "I really feel sorry for him, but after he left, I felt relieved....."

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    ?


    I could understand the feeling Susan was describing.


    It was just like Matthew.


    I nodded slightly and looked up at Susan with empathy in my eyes. "So, what are you going to do now?"


    Hearing this, Susan lowered her gaze, the light in them having dimmed slightly. She pursed her lips and as if thinking of Tyler, her expression became heavy. "I wanted to stay in that small town, but I kept feeling an emptiness in my heart when I was there. I thought of justing back to have a look. If I could stay, then maybe I''d stay for a long time."


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking." I stared straight into her eyes. Ever since I experienced the hurdle of having a baby, I kept feeling like my personality has changed.


    In the past, I might have thought about this question for a long time before asking it but now I could ask it without hesitation. This was because I knew that Susan must have chosen toe back after deciding on an ending.


    Susan paused at my question. After a long moment of contemtion, she finally said leisurely, "I won''t force... Tyler. I''ll just let nature take its course." Susan looked like she had been relieved of a load when she said that. She must have thought about it for a long time to be so transparent.


    I admired Susan''s courage to return and respected any decision she made. "Fortunately, I only rented your apartment out instead of selling it. The students just moved out recently. You can clean it up a little tomorrow and move in. Also, give me your ount number. I''ll transfer the rent to you. I''m afraid I might spend this money one day having this money in my hand."


    "Wanda, thank you." Susan suddenly looked at me seriously and thanked me.


    I froze for a moment before waving my hand. "Oh you, what do you think we are to each other? There''s no need for thanks unless you don''t regard me as a friend."


    The moment I said that, Susan grabbed my hand and shook it with a little force. "Of course we''re friends. I cherish you very much."


    We looked at each other and smiled tacitly.


    "Then, you can stay here tonight. We have many guest rooms so you can choose whichever you want." After saying that, I took her to arger guest room. "This one, it''s clean and bright."


    "Okay, I''ll just stay for one night. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Then I went back to my room. Theo was undoubtedly still dealing with work but he seemed to have heard movement and raised his head and nced at me. He then quickly lowered it again. "Are you done tafking?" Content belongs to


    S


    "Yeah, we talked a lot." I pulled the vanity chair out and sat down. I could not help sighing.


    Apparently hearing my sigh, Theo raised his head again and fixed his eyes on me. "Why are you sighing? Did you discuss something unhappy?"


    I spread my hands, feeling a little mncholy Susan went through hoops and still ended back here in Waldorf City in the end. She said she didn''t force her feelings anymore, but keep sending that she still has feelings for Tyler. And since she has feelings, I think..." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I think you should forget about it."


    Theo interrupted me before I could finish speaking. I pursed my lips when I heard what he said. "Yes, just like before, the Schumans will not ept Susan, not to mention Tyler is of the same thought. Having said that, I still me Tyle a little."


    If he could stick to his stand, perhaps he could turn things around and change Lin Chenghao''s stubborn thinking, but he did not want to be bound by marriage either.


    "Okay, stop thinking too much. Go take a bath and rest."


    "I know, I know."

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    ?


    Early the next morning, I took Susan to the apartment where she used to live.


    Before entering, she saw two pots of green nts ced at the door. After the students moved out, I hired a housekeeper to take care of the nts as well as those in the yard. I also got her to asionally clean the apartment. Hence, these nts still looked very lively.


    I could see the light in Susan''s eyes, and when she opened the door, the sight of the yard made her smile even more. "You took care of it very well and even added a lot to it."


    "The former students also liked it."


    The furnishings in the living room were still the same as before she left-clean and orderly.


    The smile on the corners of Susan''s mouth never faded as she looked around the inside. She turned her eyes to me, and her voice was filled with gratitude. "Wanda, thank you, truly."


    "Didn''t I say that you shouldn''t thank me if you treat me as a friend?" I raised my brow. "Do you have any ideas about what to do next?"


    Susan hesitated for a long time before slowly opening his mouth, "Maybe open a store, like a private cinema. How about it?"


    "Whatever ideas you have, just do it. I believe you can."


    I had never doubted Susan''s ability and knew she must have a n. "If possible, I think I can invest in it."


    Hearing this, Susan smiled brightly. "Of course, as long as you''re not worried about losing money."


    "I don''t believe you''ll make me lose too much."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    We looked at each other andughed.


    After staying in Susan''s apartment and discussing with her the movie theater, I left, but I ran into Tyler at the door.


    I could tell that he had been lingering at the door for a while, hesitating whether or not toe in.


    I walked toward him. Tyler also saw me and was stunned for a moment before he gradually smiled. "Wandy, you''re here too."


    He obviously saw the unusual look in my eye and pointed to the back room while exining with embarrassment. "I happened to pass by."


    I did not believe his nonsense.


    Suppressing a smile, I sized him up.


    Tyler felt ufortable when I did


    this. I


    "Ty,


    Old with a half-smile,'' dously came to see her you


    Why


    you admit it?" Content belongs


    to


    Tyler was obviously nervous, but he refused to show it for the sake of his face. He was trying his best to suppress his emotions, and his expression changed slightly I said I was passing by."


    "You used to feel sad because she left, but now that she''s back, you''re hiding again. Don''t you think A


    it''s a


    pity to miss out on her?" I lowered


    my expression and said indifferently.


    I seem to be able to read emotions better nowpared to Tyler. At least I knew how to fight for what I wanted, but not him.


    After hearing my words, Tyler''s expression froze, and he finally sighed again. "You understand, I can''t give her what she wants."


    Shaking my head, I faced Tyler with a smile. "There''s nothing that cannot be solved. None of these obstacles will be obstacles once you ept Susan.


    "I''m just afraid that..." I raised my head and met his awe-struck gaze. "I''m just afraid that you don''t have the courage, Ty."


    "Wanda, why are you still... here..."


    Susan''s voice came from behind me, and her words dragged out at the end obviously because she saw Tyler.


    She stood still, her smile frozen at the corners of her mouth.


    Tyler also looked at her but could not utter a word for a long time.


    I figured I should give them some space.


    "Go, Ty. Go have a good talk." I looked back at Susan. "My brother wanted to tell you long time no see."


    I could only help so much. I gave Tyler a look of encouragement and left the scene...

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    ?


    I actually did not expect Tyler and Susan to regain the courage to be together again after one conversation. However, I hoped that they could change their minds a little because of it so that there may be hope for them in the future.


    I started the car and was going to go to thepany, but when I was waiting at a red light on the way, I received a call from Nicky.


    I had already deleted her WhatsApp, but I forgot about her contact number.


    I did not really want to answer it, but she called me several times. I answered it in order to reduce the noise. "Tell me, what is it this time?"


    "I didn''t expect you to know it''s me." Nicky''s slightly smiling voice came from the speaker, and I could imagine the expression on her face at the moment.


    Not wanting to chat with her, I cut in again. "If there''s nothing, I''m going to hang up."


    I was not just making ament and was about to hang up the call after saying that. Nicky obviously knew that I would do it, so she took the lead and continued, "I have something to talk to you about. Let''s meet and talk."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked. If it was not something I was interested in, I would not want to meet her for it. After all, meeting Nicky was very dangerous.


    Nicky caught the impatience in my words and just added leisurely, "Don''t you want to know about your mother?"


    I was momentarily shocked by what she said. I stepped on the brakes and pulled to the side to stop.


    I frowned, and my breathing gradually became short. "How do you know about my mother? Where did you find out about her?"


    "You don''t have to worry about how I found out about her. You just need to know that I know everything about your mother now. I''ll give you 15 minutes toe to me. I won''t wait for you if you''rete."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    "Nicky! Nicky!"


    The phone beeping sounded through the car. She had already hung up.


    I took a deep breath and pursed my lips. Was it true that she knew everything about my mother?


    After so many years, I thought I


    would never have a chance to learn the secrets regarding my mother in this life. However, I also never


    thought that it would be Nicky who


    brought up this matter again.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I did not know if she really knew everything, but I could not help but be curious after hearing her tone.


    Perhaps she was telling the truth?


    Perhaps now that things had passed, I could learn about my mother''s secret.


    I ought to go check it out.


    I made my decision. I started the car


    again and drove to the location


    Nicky mentioned. On the way,


    called Theo and informed him about it. He sounded anxious. "Don''t rush there. I''ll go with you."


    "I''m on my way."


    "Where''s the location? I''ll go there now."


    I shared Nicky''s location with Theo. His tone was heavy. "It''s a little far away from me now. I''ll try my best to get there. Can you contact Marius or Tyler? Don''t go alone, do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    After I stopped talking with Theo. I wanted to call Tyler but recalled that he was with Susan, so I did not want to disturb him. Instead, I called Marius. The call rang for a long time, but he did not answer. Perhaps he was busy. I did not have time to call him again as I had already arrived at my destination.


    After getting out of the car, I walked for a while before I arrived at the ce Nicky mentioned. It was an old-looking bookstore. The street was also very old and sparsely popted.


    It was hard for me not to suspect that Nicky had ulterior motives aftering here.


    I called Marius again, but still, there was no answer. Forget it, he was unreliable during critical moments. It was still daytime, so perhaps nothing would happen.


    With a slight push, the door of the bookstore opened...

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    ?


    The smell of books wafted from the inside, and I could vaguely catch the scent of dampness.


    An abandoned bookstore. Sometimes, I really admired Nicky''s ability to find such ces.


    I walked in. There were still various books on the shelves, but some looked worn out, and dust covered the shelves.


    I looked around but did not see anyone.


    My brows furrowed slightly. I did not want to continue wandering farther inside but Nicky''s voice sounded from somewhere, "I''m here."


    I stopped, still hesitating whether or not to enter, but I was unable to refuse the chance to learn my mother''s secret. Even if Nicky was lying, I still needed to know where she came to learn of my mother.


    Following her voice, I came to a small door next to the counter. There was a yellow curtain. I opened it and entered. I caught a glimpse of Nicky sitting inside. Seeing me, she stood up.


    Compared to the mess outside, the inside was well organized. There was even a small bed, which may be where the former owner used to rest. "How much do you know about my mother?" I went straight to the point, not wanting to waste time.


    She turned her gaze toward me, and there was confusion in them. Nicky shrugged and let out augh. "Looks like you''ve be stupid after giving birth. You''ll believe anything."


    I frowned, my expression frozen. I had been fooled. "Why did you know to lie to me about my mother? Who told you about her?"


    Nicky blinked. There was a smile hidden in her strange gaze as she shook her head. "I won''t tell you since you want to know. Anyway, you won''t be able to get out today."


    Surprised, I subconsciously turned


    around and tried to run, but the


    person she had hired had already closed the door before me. Two tall


    men stood stood on both sides of the door staring at me solemnly. They were obviously not going to let me out so easily.


    Nicky came out of the room. She was smiling. There was clearly


    something wrong with her. She et approached me step by step, while I took a few steps back and put some distance between us. "What are you going to do?"


    "Do you still remember why I took you to that remote buildingst year?" Sheughed and asked.


    Nicky had hired someone from a remote area toe over at that time to sell me off to a mountainous area. Could it be that this time...


    There was unease at the bottom of my heart. Nicky saw my panic, and the smile on her face was even wider. "Yes, I just want to realize my unfulfilled wish. This time, it''s finally possible."


    At this moment, the mobile phone in my bag rang. With one look from her, one of the men by the door ran over, grabbed my bag forcefully, and handed her the phone in my bag.


    "Marius?" Nicky pursed her lips and


    uttered the name. The corners of her brows were raised, and she looked at me meaningfully. "You''re already married, so why do you still have these confidants?" Content belongs


    to


    She snorted coldly, then hung up the call. Then, I saw her type out a message before hearing the sound of the message being sent.


    She should havee up with some message saying that I was safe and sent it to Marius to make him feel at ease.


    "Wanda, I''ll try my best to choose a good family for you." Nicky stared at me and then ordered the two men to imprison me. "It''s almost time. We should send her on the road."


    She threw my phone into the bag and then threw it into the study.


    The two men restrained me and dragged me out of the ce through the back door while Nicky followed from behind. It looked like those people had arrived. What should I do...Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    ?


    Coming out of the back door, there was another long alley. There were many such alleys in Whaldorf City. They were usually near older towns and rounded one after another in ways that sometimes made one dizzy.


    The two men behind me grabbed my arm to prevent me from running away.


    I sneaked a nce back. Nicky was following us. I could not see the expression on her face at the moment. She yelled at me, perhaps having noticed me looking at her. "What are you looking at? Keep walking and don''t try anything!"


    I turned my gaze to the front and continued walking forward ordingly. "Looks like I can''t run away this time. Nicky, do you really hate me so much that you''re willing to give up your bright future?"


    She should have tasted the punishment she deserved thest time, but Theo and I gave her a chance that she was not cherishing now. Instead, she was making another mistake just because of me. I did not think it was worth it.


    Nicky''s response came from behind me. "I can''t wait to cut you into pieces, but I can''t let you die so easily. I have to let you taste a life worse than death."


    I could hear the viciousness in her tone and the force of her gnashing teeth lingered in my ears. If she were a wolf, only my bones would be left. Exhaling, I lowered my head and shook it slightly. "You can''t be with Theo even if I''m not around. You really won''t regret doing so?"


    "I won''t regret it as long as your life is worse than death. Wanda Lane, go to the mountains and the grievances between us will be over. After that, I''ll run far away where no one can find me." Her voice was full of confidence. Someone must be helping her. Otherwise, Nicky would not be so sure. Who could it be, though...


    I could not think of anyone at all.


    We stopped then, and there was a van in front of us. It was filthy. When the door was opened, a pungent smell wafted out of it and then a man in his 40s got out along with a middle-aged woman. She looked me up and down with a slight curl of her mouth. "She doesn''t look bad."


    "Of course, she''s the best. You must watch over her and don''t let her run away. This woman is not easy to control." Nicky nced at me as she reminded the middle-aged woman.


    The woman pursed her lips in


    disdain. "Don''t worry, no one can run away from me. She shouldn''t even think about getting off the moment she gets in"


    After she said that, Nicky threw a look at the two men and they carried me into the car.


    The stench in the vehicle was too pungent. It made me feel a little ufortable.


    Outside, Nicky was discussing something with the woman. After a while, the woman opened the car door and sat next to me, apparently looking over


    me.


    "Lil'' Lyall, drive."


    "Alright."


    The van started, and I grabbed the seat cushion while ncing at the woman beside me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing my gaze, the woman shot at me fiercely. "Look around some more and I won''t hold back." She was like those evil housekeepers of the elderly who would unfairly punish servants under them.


    I did not dare look at her again. After traveling for a bit, I could not hold it any longer and my entire face was flushed. "It smells so bad in here and I''m getting motion sick. Can@go down and throw up for a bit?"


    The woman opened the window. "If you want to vomit, just vomit outside. Don''t even think about getting out of the car."


    "I can''t vomit like this. If you don''t let me off, don''t me me for vomiting on youter."


    The woman gave me a disgusted look, then slowly took out a bottle from her bag and handed it to me. "Drink it and you''ll be fine."


    I epted the bottle. I did not dare


    to drink it after sniffing it, but the woman insisted. 20 minutester, my vision went dark and I lost consciousness...

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    ?


    My eyelids were heavy. I wanted to open them, but I could not. I could only hear voices from the side from time to time.


    As my consciousness cleared, so did my hearing. My eyes also did not feel heavy as before.


    "Wake up, wake up."


    There were noises, and the moment I opened my eyes, a group of strange faces came into view.


    I was instantly shocked. I stood up and shrank back, looking at them vigntly.


    This group of individuals looked simple and honest, but I knew that they would not be the same the moment they started with their threats.


    Gulping, I watched them warily.


    "This person Mrs. Worsht brought us this time is really nice. Look at how good-looking she is. Your family ising into luck."


    "Ain''t that right? This girl is really beautiful. If your family doesn''t want her, why don''t you give her to our boy, Greg?"


    "No way. I gave Mrs. Worsht arge sum of money to have such a beautiful daughter-inw. Don''t rob me."


    It turned out that the woman in the van that they were talking about was Mrs. Worsht. Sedatives were probably added to the bottle she made me drink in the van. It made me dizzy before I eventually passed out.


    Unexpectedly, we arrived directly at the destination while I was out cold.


    I looked around at the earth-colored walls. I was lying on a small bed. I could see mountains outside the window. Which countryside vige was this? "What''s your name? You''ll be a bride of our old Yarl family from now on, do you know that?"


    Frowning, I looked at the woman in front of me who was talking to me.


    She should not be more than 40 or


    OF


    50 years old, but the signs of aging were obvious on her face. Maybe the women in the mountains were all


    too tired.


    I shook my head. "You''ve found the wrong person. I can''t be a member of your family."


    The few of them looked at each


    other after I said that. "Oh, it''s fine Every girl whoes here can''t ept it at first, but things will get better after some time. Mrs. Fulmer, please wait and give her some time."


    These people really had no conscience at all.


    It seemed that many girls had been abducted here and were then forced to ept their reality because they could not escape. Their entire lives were forfeited to this small mountain vige.


    It was so heartbreaking.


    I could not be that kind of person.


    "I''m married and have a child. Your child is not married yet, no? Won''t you feel sorry for him if he marries me?"


    People in the rural areas were particr about chastity. They would not want me if they knew that I was already married and had children. This was what I thought, but I seemed to have underestimated them.


    Mrs. Fulmer seemed a little hesitant, but the others did not think so and persuaded her one after another. "You''ve already spent a lot of money. You can''t let it go to waste. Let her stay with Frank for a while first. If she really can''t bear children, then just throw her into the mountains to chop firewood as a coolie and make up for some losses."


    They were really cruel.


    "Yeah, Frank can have such a beautiful wife. Even if she was married, she looks good, so you can take her out and about. Look at our vige. Who else is more beautiful than her?"


    I looked at Mrs. Fulmer. She had obviously been persuaded and turned to me. "I don''t need to look into things as long as you take good care of my Frank."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I won''t marry him." I wanted to get out of bed, but my legs were still weak. I stumbled and fell to the ground.


    The people helped me up. "Girl, don''t get so agitated. Frank is a nice person. You''ll realize after a while that he is a goodd."

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    ?


    I sat back on the bedside again and listened to what these women were saying andughed a few times. "So it looks like your sons find wives by cheating and abducting them. Do you know that this is against thew?"


    Talking about thew with them here was basically talking to the wall.


    Theyughed one after another, pointed at me, and said, "It''s been more than 10 years. If we were to be discovered, we would have been long ago, but aren''t we still fine? This ce is too remote, and the mountain roads are rugged. Apart from us locals, outsiders whoe here are sure to get lost. Especially the police. No one wille to such a remote ce. If you expect the police to rescue you, you''d best kill your thoughts now."


    "That''s right. You won''t have to suffer if you''re obedient. Otherwise, you''ll have to face the music."


    Their gentle approaches did not work on me, so they resorted to using threats.


    I kept my mouth shut. There was no use talking to these people.


    When Mrs. Fulmer saw me like this, she did not say anything else apart from, "We''ll make good preparations for the next few days and have her marry Frank next week. Then, everyone will be able to attend a wedding banquet."


    They left while talking to one another. Mrs. Fulmer looked at me with a solemn expression. "Whether you like it or not, since you''re here, just ept reality. Stay here and don''t think about running away, or you''ll be in for a treat."


    After saying that, she left the room. I heard her locking the door.


    Seriously. I was getting locked up again after being imprisoned by Matthew.


    Matthew never forced me, but here, what should I do?


    The windows had grills. I could not get out even if I wanted to, and I did not have my phone with me. Those people also said that except for the locals, almost everyone who came here would get lost. I definitely would not be able to get out. Even if I did run away from here, might die in the mountains.


    Thus, I stayed in the room all day.


    in


    It was gettingte when I heard a sounding from the door. The back door opened and a young man came in. He was tan and thin, with eyes neitherrge nor small. His wrinkled clothes were obviously worn after several years of use, but he was reluctant to throw them away. They were faded. He also had a limp when he walked, probably from having injured his leg.


    He walked up to me and grinned when he saw me. "It''s time to eat." Could this man be Frank?


    At the dinner table, Mrs. Fulmer confirmed my guess. She introduced me, "This is my son, Frank. We see him as an honest person. He fell from the mountain and broke his leg when he was a child. He''s a little simple-minded, and you''re more than enough. After all, you''re a married person, thus a second-hand. We''re willing to ept you, and you should be grateful for that." Content


    belongs to


    "You have such a way with words. Since you bought me here, you''d be losing money if you don''t ept me, so, of course, you have no choice." I ate the food. Although it was not very delicious, it could at least fill my stomach.


    When Mrs. Fulmer heard this, her face immediately darkened. The person sitting on the side should be her husband. He also looked very honest and did not say a word. It was obvious that this woman was the master of the house.


    "You''re not allowed to eat."


    She grabbed my dish and cutlery, dragged me to a small warehouse, and locked me up. She cursed me while having a finger pointed at me, "That''s what happens when you talk back, so reflect!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was dark and small inside. It was kind of cold too.


    I shrank back but could not find a ce to sit. asionally, I could hear a few chirping sounds. They seemed to be mice, and it scared me even


    more.

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    ?


    In the pitch-ck warehouse, I could feel bugs crawling on the ground from time to time, which made my skin crawl.


    There was no clock here, and I had no sense of time. It just felt like a long, long time had passed.


    I got locked up without even having eaten a few mouthfuls of food just now, so I was so hungry that my stomach hurt.


    At this moment, I heard a voice from outside.


    In the darkness, I saw someone walking toward me. There was a window in the small warehouse. I looked out through the window. It was Frank. He limped toward me, holding a shlight. I had not seen a shlight like that in a long time.


    God, how far behind was this ce?


    Just as I was contemting, Frank reached me in a blink of an eye. He was carrying a small box and looked at me with a smile. "I brought you some food. You must be very hungry."


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    It seemed that Frank was not bad-hearted, but he did regard me as his wife, and that was why he was taking such good care of me.


    He opened the box, took out a bowl of rice, added some vegetables and meat, and handed it to me through the window. "I just reheated it. eat."


    I was a little moved when I epted the bowl he handed over, but I was more homesick.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not expect another disturbance right after a period of stability. I began regretting letting Nicky go back then.


    I should have known that this woman would not give up easily.


    My tears fell uncontrobly into my food while I ate. It tasted salty. I sniffled.


    Frank heard my voice and asked softly, "Are you crying?"


    "Yeah." I did not deny it.


    "Do you miss home?" I could hear some helplessness in his voice.


    el.n


    He sat down against the wall under the window and talked to me, "I know that you definitely won''t fall in love with me as you''re married and have children. My mother just wants me to find a city girl. She''s too prejudiced. My rtives all found brides outside the vige, and that''s why my mother thought of this trick and dragged you here. In fact, I disagree with her methods, but I also know that she''s doing this for me. That''s why I can''t disobey her. Don''t you agree?"


    Frank was not only kind but also filial. It was a pity that he was born in this remote ce.


    "Even so, you can''t force people. We''re all innocent. Do you know how worried my family will be now that I''ve been brought here?"


    I could not imagine the situation of those girls who had also been sold here. Maybe they were imprisoned like me, maybe they have epted their reality and be a part of this ce, but their future should not be like this. Content belongs to


    Frank sighed. "Since you are here, I will treat you well even though I am not very good. I will never go astray, I will only listen to you."


    "And if I quarrel with your mother? Whose side will you be on?"


    It was just a simple question, but it stumped him. Frank hesitated for a long time before replying, "You can''t marry a wife and forget your mother..."


    The answer was clear.


    I smiled. "It seems that you still


    prefer your mother. You know, my husband is an important figure in Whaldor City. He is handsome, capable, and very popr. He treats me very well and only stands by my side. Do you think I will give up such a man and agree to marry you?"


    After hearing my words, Frank''s entire face wrinkled up...

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    ?


    He grabbed the hem of his clothes and raised his eyes slightly to look at me. "I''m not as good as those city folks, but I work very hard too. I plowed my family''snds all by myself."


    Frank looked at me proudly. In the field, he was king.


    I sighed. I could not eat anymore, so I passed the bowl out. "I can''t eat anymore."


    "You only ate a little. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry anymore." I shook my head. I just mentioned Theo, and now I was thinking about him.


    He must be looking for me along with Marius and the others again.


    Would they find me this time?


    I looked at Frank outside the window and asked him, "Do you have a phone or a mobile phone?"


    "Yes, I have a mobile phone." After saying that, he took out a mobile phone from his pocket and shook it in front of my eyes. "But our ce is too far out and there''s often no signal, so it makes no difference if you have one or not. You just get to y some games at night when you''re free."


    My hope that had been ignited was doused with a bucket of water again. I thought that while it made sense that the signal must be poor in such a remote ce, there may be a better signal somewhere...


    "My name is Frank Fulmer. What''s your name?"


    "Wanda Lane."


    "As expected of a person from the city. Your name sounds really nice," Frank murmured outside.


    I looked outside, my eyes shimmering slightly as I smiled. "Frank, will you let me go?"


    "I can''t. If my mother finds out, she''ll definitely beat me. She bought you back at a huge price. Our family can''t lose that money."


    To put it bluntly, Frank was foolish and filial to his parents.


    "But I don''t want to marry you, and I don''t want to stay in this ce, so you should be a darling. Do some good and let me go home."


    Frank stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his pants. "Even if I let you go, you won''t be able to get out. So many of the girls wanted to leave right after they arrived, but they either got caught or got lost on the mountain and died there: Do you want to join in the fun?"


    "That''s true," I muttered to myself. I would be undoubtedly sending myself to my death if I escaped without a n.


    I still had to think about it long-term.


    "Then, let me out of here first. I think there are rats in here. I''m afraid." I was really scared.


    Thinking about that kind of thing made my hair stand on end.


    Frank looked at me seriously and said, "My mother will be over in a bit. You can just give in to her and she''ll let you out."


    Bet


    The moment he said that, Mrs. Fulmer arrived. Her loud voice came from not far away. "Frank, what are you doing there? Are you giving that woman food?"


    She came to the door of the warehouse. "You are!" She cast her stern eyes on me. "Now you''re well-behaved. Are you going to be good and listen?"


    I nced at Frank. He was guiding me and asking me to nod. Helpless, I could only do so. "Am I not obedient enough?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "This is better."


    Mrs. Fulmer took out the key and finally let me out. She also said to me, "Look at how much our Frank adores you. You don''t have to think about your future happiness when you marry him. I''ve already decided on the date. It''ll be next Monday. We''ll set up a few tables at home. I don''t think it''s too bad of treatment even for you."


    She said it was not ''too bad,'' but for a small vige like this, being able to host a banquet was the best treatment for a bride.


    "Okay, Frank. Quickly bring your future bride into the house to wash up." Seeing that I was silent, Mrs. Fulmer assumed that I had acquiesced.


    Frank looked at me with a smile. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    ?


    Frank''s room looked to be thergest in this house, but the furnishings inside were very simple with only a table, two chairs, and a bed.


    He pulled a chair down, gave it a few swats, and had me sit down. He smiled at me. "This is my room."


    There was only a small mirror and ab on the table.


    Sighing, I looked at him. "Are we sharing the same bed?"


    Hearing this, Frank quickly waved his hands. "No, no, I won''t be so unruly before we get married. You sleep on the bed, I''ll sleep on the floor. I have another quilt in the closet."


    He opened the cab door as he said this and took out a quilt and bed sheet from inside before spreading them on the floor.


    Frank seemed honest and responsible. I went to the bed and sat down on it. I nced at the man on the ground. He had alreadyid down and closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep.


    I leaned against the bed. I did not feel sleepy and was thinking about how I could escape from this ce. Before I knew it, I also fell asleep.


    I was sleeping soundly, but there was a loud voice next to my ear. It sounded like Frank''s mother. "Look at the time. She still hasn''t woken up for work. Does she think she''s here for a vacation?"


    Immediately afterward, I heard Frank''s voice persuading his mother. "Mom, she''s from the city and just arrived here. She has never woken up so early before. Give her some time to get used to things."


    "Get used to things? It is a woman''s duty to get up early in the morning to work!"


    In the end, Frank did not manage to hold his mother back. I heard the sound of the door opening and the quilt was dragged off my body. Feeling the chill, I woke up.


    Frank''s mother looked at me, and her tone was rather foul. "You''ve slept enough. Go to the kitchen and make breakfast. Frank and his father are going to work in the field in a while."


    I wiped my eyes, and my sight gradually cleared. I stood up leisurely and nced back at her. "Getting angry early in the morning is not good for your health. You should be careful."


    Aware that I was now living under someone else''s roof, I could only go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast ordingly. I could not help what I was feeling, however, and retorted.


    Frank''s mother started cursing behind me. I knew Frank would hold her back and not let her catch up to me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When I arrived at the kitchen, I noticed that they still used firewood, which stumped me. What should I do?


    I worked under the stove for a long


    time but failed to start a fire. Suddenly, the firewood in my hand was taken away. I looked up and saw that Frank hade. He looked at me with a smile. "Let me do it."


    "Thank you." I thanked him subconsciously.


    Frank was taken aback for a moment. He then lowered his head and concentrated on lighting the fire and in just a moment, it was lit.


    Seeing that there was a fire, I went to the side and cracked a few eggs. Then, I pushed Frank aside. "Leave the rest to me. If your mother catches us, she''ll have more to say."


    I did not want to be surrounded by the woman''s nagging all day long. I made poached eggs and two side dishes. Then, I squeezed out some fruit juice and served them on the table outside.


    "Okay, let''s have breakfast."


    Frank sniffed the ss of juice and smiled happily. "It smells delicious."


    He took a sip. "It''s very sweet. What kind of fruits did you use?"


    I smiled and was about to tell him when Mrs. Fulmer said, "Those from the city have all sorts of tricks. Why don''t you take over lunch and dinner too? You have to send lunch to Frank and his father in the field, understand?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    ?


    The people here had typical traditional thinking and were very patriarchal.


    Frank and his father went out after having breakfast. Frank''s mother and I were the only ones left at home. I was cleaning up the dishes when her gaze on me became more and more amiss. I pursed my lower lip and stopped moving. "Is there something on my face?"


    It would have been fine if I did not say anything, but the moment I did, she got agitated. She mmed the table, pointed at my nose, and reprimanded, "It''s your face. Your expression ever since you got up has been nothing but sour. What is it? Do you think you''ve been treated badly since joining this household?!"


    I turned my face away, trying to control my emotions. She was just a country woman. Why should I lower myself to her level? Everything would be over when I found a way to contact the outside world and left this ce.


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath and forced a smile on my face. I opened my mouth calmly, "How could I possibly think so? I still have to make a living here, after all."


    "Really? Your smile is uglier than your crying face. Let me tell you something. I don''t care where you were before or what your status was. Even if you were a rich youngdy, you''ll be forced to work now that you''vee to us. You''d better stop thinking about all those useless things. You''re going to get it if you don''t listen. Go and wash the dishes."


    She said to me in amanding tone. Her gaze was extremely stern, just like those evil mothers-inw on TV.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I''ll do it right now."


    I put away the dishes and went to the kitchen to avoid getting into a confrontation with her again. I turned on the faucet and started cleaning. I just started washing the dishes when the old hag came over and cursed, "You''re using too much dish soap. You spendthrift bride! You just need to pump out the dishwashing liquid once to wash a few dishes. Do you understand? What a waste!"


    Before I even responded to her, she continued, "The water as well. Close it when the basin is full. Don''t waste it. Really now, you don''t know how to be thrifty or how to do housekeeping even after getting married?"


    Was such little dish soap enough to clean these dishes?


    I wanted to argue with her, but I figured I could not, so I gave up and nodded obediently. "Okay, I understand."


    The old hag obviously felt bored.


    She just looked at me for a bit before heading out. Her absence made me feel more rxed. Otherwise, it would constantly feel like she had her gaze on me and that would make me ufortable.


    I thought I could take a breather after washing the dishes. I did not expect to see the old haging over with a basin of dirty clothes as soon as I walked out of the kitchen. She threw it on the ground in the yard outside. "Wash the dirtyundry."


    I stepped forward and nodded. "Okay, where''s the washing machine?"


    "Sheesh, still thinking about a washing machine? I''m sorry, we don''t have such a thing in this house, so wash them with your hands!" The old witch entered the house without looking back after speaking.


    If it were not for my consciousness, I would have thought that I had returned to the past.


    Alright, I would just hand-wash them, then.


    My mind was filled with thoughts as I hand-washed the clothes. The old hag might have bought me back because she herself was punished. Now that she finally had me in her clutches, she naturally had to vent it out.


    Why did those women just not leave, though? Why were they so willing to stay here for generations?


    The more I thought about it, the


    more absorbed I got that I did not realize the old witch was standing right in front of me at this moment Suddenly, I felt a pain in my hand When Dcame back to my senses, there was a red mark on my fair hand. I looked up. There was a thin whip in her hand. My hand was probably red because she hit me...

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    ?


    My expression was cold, and so was my tone. "What are you doing?"


    The old witch was obviously shocked by my gaze. Her shoulders shook, and she took a few steps back, but she still looked at me angrily as she spoke in a harsh tone, "Y-You shouldn''t have gotten distracted while working!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With my eyes fixed on her, I touched my hand before dropping the piece of clothing in my hand heavily. I stood up and looked at the old witch seriously. "You may criticize me, but you can''t hit me."


    "Now that you''ve joined this family, you have to abide by our rules. If you break the rules, you''ll have to face thews of this family. My whip has been handed down from generation to generation. I only punish disobedient daughters-inw like you!" The old hag said strictly while waving the whip in her hand, wanting to hit me again.


    Being prepared this time, I naturally did not wait for her to strike. I caught the whip she swung with my fast reflexes and exerted a little strength so she could not pull it back.


    The old witch''s expression immediately changed. "What''s the meaning of this? Let go!"


    "Do you think I''ll let you beat me?" I tilted my head and exerted more force.


    However, I underestimated her strength. The old hag frowned. She then exerted more strength and yanked the whip in my hand immediately. I even lost my step a little and staggered a few steps.


    A smile made its way onto her lips, and the wrinkles on her face were clearly visible. "How could the strength of people like you from the city surpass mine? You dare challenge me? I think you''re asking for a fight!"


    The moment the old witch said that, she swung the whip again, this time with much stronger force than before. When the whipnded on my body, it felt like a cut was being made on my body.


    I turned to look at her with eyes filled with resentment. She met my gaze and said viciously, "This is how we teach our daughters-inw. Let''s see if you dare be disobedient again. I''ll give you ten minutes to finish washing and drying the clothes. Otherwise, you''ll get a taste of my whip again." After she was done talking, the old hag went back into the house to rest, leaving me alone in the yard.


    After looking at the clothes in the basin, I sat down and continued to scrub, but the part of me where she hit just now was still hurting. I wondered if it would leave a scar.


    I endured the pain and washed all the clothes before drying them. Then, I went into the back room. I saw the old hag sitting on the sofa in the living room, taking a nap. I only nced at her before I went back to the room and locked the door.


    I took off my clothes and turned my back to the mirror to see what the wound on my back was like. I could see a purplish-red gash in the mirror. Fortunately, it was not deep. It would probably disappear in a few days.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, "What are you doing inside? Are you beingzy?!"


    The old witch yelled at me while banging on the door. I knew that if I did not open the door, she would break it.


    I picked up the clothes on the side and put them on before opening the door. The moment the old hag saw me, she came in and looked around the room, but she did not see anything. "What were you doing in here?"


    "Just taking a look at how badly you beat me up just now," I said honestly.


    The old witch snorted coldly and then said, "Go and chop the firewood, or you won''t be able to cook this afternoon. Go quickly."


    I was toozy to quarrel with her. I left the room and went to the yard without looking back. I picked up the ax in my hand but could not even manage to chop a piece of wood.


    The old hag saw this and seemed to be unable to stand it any longer. She grabbed the ax in my hand. "Forget it, forget it. You don''t even know how to do this. I''ll do it myself. Goand fill the water tank in the kitchen."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    ?


    Facing the two big vats in the kitchen, I rubbed my forehead. Just how long would it take me to fill them up?


    I could only just go on with it. If I angered the old hag, I would probably be whipped again.


    I started fetching water from the yard to the kitchen. I estimated that it would take me more than 30 trips to fill up the tworge tanks.


    There was obviously a faucet, so why did I have to fill them up like this? Perhaps she was just looking for trouble.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I was so tired that I slumped on the chair, but I had not even sat long when the old hag appeared again with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was domineering. "It''s noon. Let''s go cook. Prepare two food containers and send the food to the field for Frank and his father. Remember to pack in fish, meat, and vegetables."


    Was she trying to drive me to the grave from exhaustion?


    I raised my gaze to look at her but did not move for a long time. The old hag stared at me and urged, "Go on. Why are you still sitting there?"


    "I''m tired. I can''t get up." I lowered my eyes and kneaded my arms.


    The old witch raised the whip in her hand and smiled sinisterly. "Can you get up now?"


    Looking at her posture, I knew she was not joking.


    Forget it. I just had to put up with it.


    I gritted my teeth and stood up, slowly moving toward the kitchen. The old witch''s voice came from behind me again. "Hurry up. Why are you dragging your feet?!"


    After arriving at the kitchen, I struggled with the fish. I did not cook much at home before, so I was still ignorant of some of the processes.


    It took me about an hour before I was done preparing the meal. I left some food at home, divided the rest into two portions, and put them in lunch boxes. Then, I took the lunch boxes out of the kitchen when the old hag came up to me. "You move so slow. Go and deliver them."


    "Where?"


    "Listen. I''ll only say it once. Go out the gate and walk 30 meters, then turn left and you''ll see a big tree. Turn right when you see the big tree..." I listened to her words drowsily and caught onto thest sentence. "If you can''t find it, just ask someone. Everyone knows."


    "Okay."


    I went out with my things and followed the old witch''s instructions. I asked a few more people before I reached the destination. I saw Frank and his father from a distance working in the field.


    "It''s time to eat," I yelled to them weakly.


    Hearing my voice, Frank ran toward


    me with a smile. Perhaps it was


    because he often worked in the


    fields, his skin was very tan and his teeth were very white. When he smiled, his teeth were particrly obvious. Content belongs to


    SV


    I could hear their exmation when they opened their lunch boxes. "Wow, there''s fish."


    I sat at the side, wanting to rest for a while, but when I heard the sound of them eating, my stomach began to growl unbearably. By coincidence, Frank heard me. "You''re hungry too. Do you want to eat some together?"


    Seeing that there was only half of the fish left in his box, I waved my hand. "Forget it. There''s still some at home. I''ll go back and eatter."


    "Okay." Frank probably noticed that I was a little disgusted, so he did not force me.


    After sitting for a while, I stood up. "I''m going back."


    "Okay, be careful on the road. We''ll head back at night."


    I did not respond to him and went back using the same route. As I walked, I thought about how I must put an end to this life as soon as possible.


    Halfway through my walk, someone bumped into me. Unprepared, I fell to the ground, and the person''s things scattered on the ground. She murmured while picking everything up. "This is bad, this is bad!


    The voice was so familiar. I looked up...

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    ?


    The moment I saw her face, I was shocked. She obviously was too.


    "Wanda?!"


    "Nina?!"


    When I was abroad, Shannon, Holly, Dazaray, Thaddea, Nina, and I got into trouble together. After the incident, I lost contact with everyone except for Shannon. I did not expect to meet Nina in this small vige.


    "Have you also..." I asked her.


    Nina nodded bitterly. She sniffled, obviously sad because of this. "I''ve been here for more than two months."


    Her voice was hoarse, and I knew from her state that she had suffered a lot. I helped her pick up her things on the ground and put them into the basket. We found a ce to sit down and chat.


    "I settled in Rose City. Everything was fine, but one night, I got off workte and met a middle-aged woman asking for directions while I was on my way home. I showed her the way out of kindness, and she gave me a bottle of water. I drank the water and I became dizzy. When I woke up, I was already here. I knew then that she was a human trafficker."


    The middle-aged woman that Nina mentioned should be the same person who brought me here. She was a habitual criminal who specialized in abducting young girls. How abominable.


    "When I didn''t listen, they beat me. They even locked me in a small, dark room. They didn''t give me water to drink or food to eat. Later on, I couldn''t bear it anymore, so I could only obey. I... "


    When she got to the end, she could not hold it in anymore and burst into tears. I patted her on the back. "Okay, don''t cry. Things are already like this now. How could it get any worse?"


    It was obvious I was also a victim here, but I was stillforting the other.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina sobbed and then slowly left


    sorry, haven''t vented for a ne


    embrace. She looked at me. "I''m


    time.So, you were also sold here,


    right?" Content belongs to


    I nodded. "Well, I was set up, and that''s how I ended up here. But I believe I''ll be able to leave soon."


    She found my words inconceivable, however. Nin? shook her head and said to me, "It''s impossible. Don''t think about it. The mountain roads here are ever-winding. We outsiders can''t make it out at all. Only some old people in the area know the way. We''ll die if we leave. Also, the signal here is very poor. Even if your


    mobile phone, you can''t make any


    calls. It''s just a tool for their


    entertainment here. It has no


    communicative function." Content


    belongs to


    a


    I could tell from her tone that Nina had already given up and was prepared to stay here for the rest of her life.


    I patted her on the shoulder. "I believe my husband will find me."


    "I think you mentioned before that your husband is very powerful?"


    "He''s a respected figure in Whaldorf City. I believe he''ll find me soon with his power. When the timees, we''ll all be rescued."


    Nina''s eyes instantly lit up with hope. "Really? Can I really get out?"


    "I trust him." My voice was firm.


    "I''ll thank you so much if I can get out."


    "Alright. Now is not the time to reminisce


    out the past. You


    should go back quickly. I have


    to go


    back too. Let''s settle on a time to meet again."


    I made an appointment with Nina to meet here at noon tomorrow, then went back the same way. When I got home, the old witch''s face was ashen...

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    ?


    She looked at me angrily. The whip in her hand was swishing up and down as if she was showing it off to me. "It''s been so long. Where did you go?!" I could not tell her that I met an acquaintance, so I shook my head. "I just couldn''t recognize the route and made a few wrong turns. That''s why I''mte."


    "How stupid of you to even take the wrong route. Why didn''t you ask someone?"


    "I did, but I was too far away. I would''ve beente either way." I softened my voice to make it seem as though she had beaten me down. The old hag should end her questioning as soon as possible.


    She looked terrifying. "Practice walking faster, or my son will get hungry. Alright, I''m going to take a nap. You go eat. Don''t be in a rush to rest after eating. Wash the dishes and clean the floors before you do.


    The old witch covered her mouth and yawned while she said that. After watching her enter the house, I breathed a sigh of relief. When I went to the table, she had eaten all the fish and meat. There was only a little of the vegetables and rice left. I could only fill my stomach up with those.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I ate a bowl of rice and the little bit of vegetables. That barely filled my stomach. After washing up all the dishes, I fetched water to mop the living room floor. I even wiped the table.


    After I was done with all these things, I returned to the room, exhausted. I quickly fell asleep.


    I somehow felt like I had not slept a long time before someone shouted and woke me up. When I opened my eyes, I saw the wrinkled face of the old hag. "The sun is setting but you''re still asleep. Go and make dinner. Frank and his father should being home soon."


    "Oh."


    I propped myself up and got up. I went to the kitchen to prepare the food, and after setting the table, I waited for them toe back with the old hag. Not long after, I heard voices outside. They had returned.


    It was finally time to eat.


    I had a pretty good dinner since it was a hot meal and not a cold one like this afternoon.


    After dinner, I was washing the dishes as usual when Frank came up behind me. "Let me help you."


    "Forget it. If your mother catches uster, things won''t end well."


    "She won''t. She went out for a walk with my dad. It''ll be some time before they get back."


    Hearing what he said, I did not refute him anymore. I put the things down and gave him my spot.


    It was the end of the day, and I was


    already tired enough. I sat not far away and watched Frank as he washed the dishes. He was a man who would love his wife, but how could there be a girl who was willing to stay in a ce like this?


    This vige should be developed so that they could live a decent life. There would not be any human trafficking then either.


    Staring at his back, I pursed my lips and wanted to voice my queries but hesitated. After a long silence, I said, "Frank, haven''t you thought about going out to work?"


    Hearing this, he smiled. "What can an uneducated person like me do in the city? It''s better to stay here and do farm work or whatever. I don''t even have to see the looks people would give me."


    What he said made sense.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t you think this vige is quite suitable to be the grounds of a resort? The application for development might be approved. Haven''t the people here thought about it?"


    "No. Most of these people have never read a book, so how can they know so much? They live a safe life They just care about having enough to eat and having warm enough clothes to dress in."


    Sure enough.


    "It''s done. We can go back to the room."


    Frank put thest bowl away before turning around to smile at me. I went back to the room with him. Before that, I took a shower. The clothes on my body had been thrown to me by the ol@hag during the day. They looked like they belonged to her when she was younger. Although wrinkled and worn, they were still wearable.


    When I appeared in the room wearing her clothes, Frank stared at me andughed...

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    ?


    His stare scared me. I walked to the bed and sat by it. I noticed Frank was still looking at me. When I looked at him, he quickly lowered his head, but he was still smiling.


    I frowned, and with a slightly displeased tone, I asked, "What were you looking at just now?"


    He scratched his head and answered me with some embarrassment, "I didn''t expect my mother''s clothes to look so good on you." Frank seemed to be blushing a little.


    I pursed my lower lip, looked away, and covered myself with the sheet. "Don''t think too much."


    Although he was an honest person, there would be times when he could not control himself, so it was better for me to be careful.


    Frank''s expression changed slightly, and he waved his hands quickly. "I''m not, I''m not. Let''s go to bed early."


    After he spoke, he got up to turn off the lights.


    Lying in bed, I could not sleep.


    Looking at the figure on the ground through the darkness, I could not help asking, "Frank, can you drive?"


    He had not fallen asleep either and answered me quickly. "I haven''t driven a car, but I have driven a tractor. It should be about the same." "Do you have any at home?"


    "No, but I recall Jacob''s family has one. He often drives it out to show off."


    I heard a bit of envy in Frank''s tone. "You envy him?"


    "I''m quite envious. Their family is the richest in our vige. They go to the city several times a year and bring back a lot of things each time. Their daughter-inw is also from the city. I heard that she was also sold to them."


    It seemed that bought daughters-inw had be a trend in this ce. If this were to go on for a long time, more and more young women would be tricked intoing here.


    I shook my head and sighed. "Since he''s rich and often goes to the city, why doesn''t he want to reform this ce?"


    Frank obviously did not know the


    reason. He turned over to the other


    side. "How would we know this? We''re all country people. We don''t know much about those things. It''s gettingte, go to bed quickly, I''m sleepy," he said then yawned.


    I said nothing more, and it did not take long to hear his breathing even out. He was probably falling asleep.


    I was lying in bed, thinking about how to get out of here.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Afternoon the next day, Nina and I met again while I was delivering meals to Frank and his father.


    This time, we did not waste time and


    got straight to the point. I asked her,


    "You''ve been here for a long time.


    Do


    you know which family Jacob belongs to? Yesterday, I heard Frank say that his family has a car and


    they often go to the city every year."


    "Jacob is my current husband. The Jarns could be said to be a big family here. It''s true that many of the family''s things were bought in the city. Do you have an idea, Wanda?"


    I did not expect Nina to be part of Jacob''s family. It saved us a lot of trouble. I smiled. "He can go into the city and has money, but he doesn''t want to develop the vige. It''s very strange. He must be the one who brought us here. The middle-aged


    woman back then may have


    something to do with the family. You


    should pay attention." Content


    belongs to


    Nina suddenly realized what I was saying and understood. "You mean the Jarns are likely colluding with that woman to make a profit from this?"


    "It''s very likely. It''ll be more convenient for you to ask around in the Jarn household."


    "We just want to leave here, so why bother with this?" Nina was obviously worried that doing this would expose her, so she was a little afraid.


    I looked at her with a firm gaze. "I have my own purpose. You just need to be careful with your inquiry so that we can get out."

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    ?


    Two dayster, Nina and I met again.


    I held her hand and asked, "How did it go? Have you heard anything?"


    Nina nodded. "Yes, I saw that woman sneaking in through the back door of Jarn''s house yesterday."


    "Sure enough, she''s from the same vige. The Jarns are so rich, but they don''t want to help the vige. It''s clear that there''s a problem." As I thought, they were colluding with each other to form a party and conduct illegal things, benefitting from it. It was simply despicable.


    Nina frowned. She stared at me and asked in an uneasy tone. "Wanda, what can you do knowing this?"


    "Report to the police after we leave, so as to prevent more young girls from being abducted," I responded lightly.


    After hearing what I said, she pursed her lips. "Oh, we''re not even out of danger yet and you''re still thinking about others. I don''t want to stay here anymore. I''ve had enough."


    Nina''s voice was choked up. She touched her hands which were getting rougher, and her eyes were moist. "I want my parents to know that I''m living such a life. They must be very sad. Look at these hands. They were fair and tender before, but now they''re tan and rough. I haven''t taken care of my face for a long time. If we stay any longer, we''ll be like those women..."


    She obviously did not want to think about it anymore and instantly stopped talking.


    I froze for a moment. I lowered my head and looked at my hands. It had only been a few days, and these hands were already not as delicate as before. I reached out and touched my face. It was dry and indeed a lot rougher.


    If Theo saw me like this, what would he do?


    I stepped forward, patted Nina on the shoulder in fear, andforted her. "Let''s work hard together. We''ll be able to leave soon."


    She turned around, her eyes lighting up instantly as she stared at me. "Do you have a n?"


    I nodded. I did have a n. "Mrs.


    Fulmer has chosen a date for my wedding and will officially wee me in next week. I want to persuade Frank to borrow Jacob''s caron the day and take us away."


    "Is that... possible?" Nina was dubious, but after a while, she shook her head again. "How is this possible? Frank is from here. Even if he doesn''t have to marry you, how could he leave his parents and leave the vige?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Frank is an upright man. I think I can persuade him."


    I did not know why but I kept having the feeling that he would agree. That was because he still had some ambition in his bones. I thought I could convince him.


    Nina tightened her hand around mine. "I''m worried. If he refuses to agree and reveals your n to his parents, then you''ll be doomed."


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of


    discretion. I won''t tell him directly. I''ll


    lead him on first and see what bis attitude toward this is." I gave Nina a


    reassuring smile.


    Immediately afterward, we separated.


    That night, Frank spread the sheets on the floor as usual, and theny down on it.


    I leaned against the bed and looked at him on the ground. My eyes were dim. Where should I start?


    While thinking, Frank turned around and saw that I was looking at him. "Why are you looking at me?"


    His words interrupted my thoughts. I straightened up and looked at him seriously. "Frank, if you have the opportunity to transform the vige, would you do it?"


    "Of course" he practically blurted out. It was enough to reveal his desire about this matter.

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    ?


    Frank''s brows lowered. His voice was low and hoarse as he rubbed his hands. "We''re too far away. Nothing here is as good as it is out there. Every time Jacobes back from the city, he''ll tell us how good things are in the city. It''s a pity that they don''t have the intention to reform the vige. Although I have this idea, I have no money or power. Thinking about it is just a fantasy."


    His tone was sincere, and it did not sound like a lie. I stared at him and asked again, "Then, why do you have such an idea?"


    When I asked this, Frank sighed. "In the past few years, a few more young girls have appeared in our vige from time to time. I know that they were all sold in, but I also know that this is illegal. If the vige can be transformed, then these girls would marry in willingly instead of us having to rely on those people to lure them in."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He was still kind. My eye for people had not failed me.


    "But have you ever thought that if you want to reform, you''ll definitely have to expose this matter to the public and that you''ll all be sent to the police station?"


    "I know. If the dayes, it''ll be our own fault. We can''t me others for it."


    It was rare that there was someone like him here. Although his parents had failed, fortunately, Frank was a good person.


    I opened my mouth. I wanted to share my n with him, but I was worried that I was being too impulsive. If he refused and revealed my ns, what should I do then?


    Frank noticed that I was hesitant to speak and looked at me with a smile. "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "You can tell?"


    "It''s very obvious. Why don''t you say it?"


    His skin was tan, but his eyes were bright and he was staring at me now. Being stared at by him, I shifted my gaze and said cautiously, "I want to tell you a secret of my own, but I''m afraid you''ll tell it to other people, so I''m hesitating.


    ||


    Hearing this, Frank smiled and waved his hand. "I''m the best at keeping secrets. Let me tell you something. What I just told you is also a secret of mine. I''ve never shared it with my parents. I know they''ll definitely scold me for thinking nonsense all day long. I feel much happier now that I''ve told you about it. You can also tell me your secret. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything."


    He was so sincere that I could not bear it any longer. I looked at him and asked him, "If I say that I have an opportunity to help you transform the vige, will you help me?"


    This statement caught Frank''s interest immediately. His eyes lit up, and he immediately got up from lying down. He looked at me and smiled. "Really, what''s the n?"


    "I have to get out of here before it can happen."


    However, the moment I said this, Frank''s eyes dimmed again. Hey back down again and responded leisurely, "You want to leave. That''s why you''re coaxing me."


    "I told you that my husband is a respectable person in Whaldorf City. As long as I can leave this ce, I can persuade him to buy your vige and renovate it," I said calmly.


    Only then did Frank stand up again. He looked at me, "But you also said that once the vige is reformed, our crimes will be exposed and we''ll all be taken in."


    "The principal offender''s crime will be rtively serious. As for the vigers, they''re all ignorant. I don''t think it''ll be too severe. What''s more, as long as you help me, you''d be pardoned. Don''t worry too much."


    "But..."

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    ?


    Frank was still a little hesitant. His brows furrowed, and his fingers trembled slightly. He was obviously afraid that his entire family would be implicated if something were to happen to him.


    "You''ve also noticed how more and more young girls have been sold here these past years. The more time passes, the more sins you''llmit. My husband will find this ce soon. You''ll still be arrested then, but the nature of the situation will be different." I noticed that Frank was wavering, so I added fuel to the fire.


    He raised his head and looked at me with panicked eyes as he began to speak a little awkwardly, "You, stop lying to me. You''re just trying to convince me to take you away."


    I smiled at him and then shook my head. "You think I''m lying to you? Forget it, then. I thought you were honest and kind and wanted to give you a hand. But since you don''t believe me, whatever more I say will be useless. Anyway, my husband will be here soon. I don''t need to be in a hurry to leave. We''ll just wait like this, then. I''ll watch you all be taken away by the police together."


    After I said that, Iy down. "By the way, my husband''s name is Theo Grant. You can search for his name on the inte if you have time and you''ll know how powerful he is. I''ll stop here. I''m going to bed."


    I turned over, having my back toward him. Although Frank would not agree with me immediately, he would definitely take this matter to his heart. He would not be able to help himself but ask me again.


    Thus, I said nothing more.


    The next day, I was woken up again by the old hag early in the morning, but she did not get me to do any work today. Instead, she had me try on clothes. She was holding a redce dress in her hand. "The wedding day is soon. Try this dress and see if it fits."


    "Okay."


    After I took the dress, I went to the room to change it. It actually fit me perfectly. I opened the door, and the old hag''s eyes lit up when she saw me. She walked around me, "Good. Good, good. Not bad. You''ll be even more beautiful when we put some make-up on you then. Frank will also be proud when the timees, and everyone will praise my daughter-inw for being more beautiful than the Jarns'' daughter-inw."


    I rolled my eyes slightly and smiled. "Is the Jarns family''s daughter-inw the most beautiful person in this vige?"


    "Yeah, they had a grand weddingst


    month. Their bride is really good, butpared to you, she''s so much more inferior. We Fulmers will also be majestic when the timees."


    This old hag kept doingparisons.


    Seizing this opportunity, I continued, "I heard from Frank that the Jarns have a car. Frank will probably need a car when he marries too."


    "Exactly! He went around in a big circle just to show off his beautiful bride." The old witch was furious when she talked about this.


    This delighted me secretly. ICopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    pretended to be casual and said,


    "Frank seems to have a good


    rtionship with Jacob. You can ask him to borrow his car. When we get married, we can also go around the vige. The Fulmers will have even more dignity then."


    After hearing what I said, the old hag beamed with joy. "I think that''s good. I''ll tell Frank about it tonight."


    "You can''t say it was my idea, or Frank will say that I''m sensitive about my reputation."


    "Okay, I won''t tell him that you said it. You''re right, you have to think about your husband when ites to everything. The Fulmers'' reputation is also your reputation."


    My suggestion must have made the old hag very happy. She did not ask me to do any chores that day and just asked me to take care of my


    skin. She would probably ack E


    to go borrow the car in the evening, somy n would proceed another step further.

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    ?


    Frank was out tillte tonight.


    His expression was a little ugly when he came in. Apparently, the old witch had told him about borrowing a car. He closed the room door, sat down on the bed sheet on the floor, and turned his gaze to me but said nothing.


    I was adjusting the quilt when I noticed his gaze. I looked at him with a smile on my face. "What''s the matter? You''re looking at me like this but not saying anything?"


    Frank pursed his lower lip. I could tell that he did not want to say anything, but he could not hold it back in the end and asked me, "Did you give a suggestion to my mother? Is that why she asked me to borrow a car?"


    I did not n to keep this matter a secret. Since Frank had guessed it, I did not need to pretend that I knew nothing about it and nodded. "I just told her that if we can drive around the vige like how the Jarns did, the Fulmers will then have a lot of prestige. That''s all. Besides, she was the one who instigated it first. She said the Jarns'' bride was praised by everyone for her beauty, but she''s not as good as me."


    Apparently, Frank knew that his mother liked topare everything, so he stopped talking when I said that.


    "You''re going to go borrow it, right? Since your mother asked you to." I raised my eyebrows and asked him.


    "Of course, I will. I''m going to sleep." He got up, turned off the lights, and theny down.


    Did he have nothing to say to me anymore?


    Did Frank take yesterday''s words to heart?


    I was about to lie down, but Frank went to turn on the lights again. He was facing me seriously. "You really don''t want to stay here?"


    His suddenly serious gaze caught me off guard, but I quickly calmed down. I looked into his eyes and replied sincerely, "No, I don''t want to. Even those single girls don''t want to stay here. I have a husband, children, and a family. Why would I want to stay here?"


    Thinking of my children, my eyesN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    gradually moistened. "Did you know? My two children were only just born, but now I''ve suddenly gone missing They must be crying because they can''t get any milk. My husband and my friends will also be worried about my sudden disappearance. They must be trying their best to find me now. Fortunately, they''re not ordinary people. I think they''ll find this ce soon and take me away."


    My words seemed to have moved Frank... He lowered his head, not daring to look at my red eyes. After a while, he looked up. "I can help you."


    "What did you say?" I was worried that I had heard him wrong and was looking at him with a slightly shocked expression on my face.


    Frank stared at me with a serious expression. "I said I can help you. On the wedding day, I can take you away."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." He nodded. "But you have to promise me one thing."


    I probably knew what he wanted to say. "You want me to let you and your family go, and then reform the vige?"


    Frank hmm-ed. "I don''t care about everyone else, but my family andd must be safe. You also promised me that your husband will help reform this ce."


    "Okay, it''s a deal. There''s another person who wants toe with us."


    "Who?"


    "The Jarns'' bride."


    Hearing this, Frank was a little puzzled. "Why?"


    "A few days ago, I met an acquaintance when I was delivering meals to you. She was sold here three months ago. She''s now the


    thener


    bride of the Jarns, Nina. She''s my friend, and I want to take her with me."


    QUMS

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    ?


    "It''s not even easy to take you away, so how are we supposed to take her along? Unless she can get in the car with us."


    What he said woke me up.


    I smiled at him. "Don''t worry, I have a n."


    The next day, I was going to use the cosmetics the old hag brought to do my makeup. Although the products looked like they had been used by other people, there was no other way. I had to make do with them.


    I roughly put on some light makeup and my wholeplexion became quite different from before. When I walked out of the room, the old hag was amazed. She looked me over and could not stop her admiration. "Sure enough, you look different after putting on makeup."


    "I was afraid I''d gotten rusty after not wearing makeup for a long time, so I did a quick practice. It''s just light makeup. I''ll do better on my wedding day."


    The old hag pped her hands. "That''s great, that''s great. You''re already very beautiful, much better than the Jarns'' bride."


    This was exactly what I wanted to hear. I covered my mouth and chuckled. "Am I prettier than she was on her wedding day?" "Of course, you''re so much prettier." The old hag was a little proud when she replied to me as if I had won honor for them.


    I looked at her, and the corners of my mouth curled. "I haven''t seen the Jarns'' bride yet. I really want to meet her now that you''ve said that. Don''t you think it would be wonderful if she can be one of my bridesmaids on the day of my wedding? I''m not familiar with this ce, and it wouldn''t feel festive if I had nopany."


    After hearing what I said, the old witch was overjoyed and said with a smile. "That''s true. If she can stand with you, the contrast will be more obvious. You''re more beautiful than her. Everyone will acknowledge that us Fulmers have a prettier bride than the Jarns when the timees. How much prestige that would give us! But I don''t know if she''ll agree."


    "If you don''t try it, how will you know?"


    "That''s right. I''ll go to Jarns in the afternoon and try to get this matter settled."


    I noticed the old hag looked determined. She would obviously try her best to make this matter happen, and I could just take advantage of the afternoon to let Nina know.


    That afternoon, I met her at the usual ce and told her the n.


    "Really? If that''s the case, the day you get married is the day we leave." Nina could not hide her joy.


    I nodded. I could understand her


    happy mood at the moment, but I still needed to restrain myself. "I know you''re happy, but calm down. You don''t want to attract attention. Mrs, Fulmer will go to the Jarns this afternoon to ask you to be my bridesmaid. You just have to agree, do you understand?" Content


    belongs to


    "Don''t worry, I understand. But Jacob takes the car very seriously. He may not lend the car to Frank. Have you thought about how to deal with this?"


    "Don''t worry, with Mrs. Fulmer''s


    temperament, she''ll go to the Jams


    to ask for it in person if Frank doesn''t seed. For the sake of face, she won''t hesitate ever if she has to spend some money Content


    belongs to


    Just by looking at the old hag''s expression, one could tell that she was vain, but I had to thank her for her vanity since my n could go smoothly because of that.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, then we''ll act ording to your n and hope for sess."


    "As long as Frank remains unchanged, our n will surely seed."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, what needed to do was


    e


    stabilize Frank. Fortunately, a day of great joy would being two dayster so I did not need to worry about living many more days in fear.


    "Okay, let''s go back quickly, so as not to be discovered." "Okay, be careful on the road."

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    ?


    Tomorrow was the day of prosperity Mrs. Fulmer had set. Fortunately, there was no need to get up early. I just needed to put on some simple makeup and the red dress she gave me.


    I looked at Frank on the ground. He had his hands under his head and was staring straight at the ceiling. I could not tell what he was thinking.


    I could not hide my excitement, but I was worried that he would change his mind, so I could not help but say, "You won''t go back on your word, will you?"


    Frank shook his head and turned to me. His eyes were as clear as spring water. "No."


    His pure and innocent eyes made my heart tremble. If he had not been born in such a small ce, he would probably have been very sessful.


    I nodded, and with a bit of firmness in my tone, I said, "Trust me. I said I''ll help you, so I''ll definitely help you."


    Our eyes met, and my gaze was filled with affirmation.


    He smiled at me. "Since you trust me, I''ll trust you too. Okay, let''s rest." Frank staggered forward to turn off the lights.


    The room was pitch-ck, and soon, I heard Frank''s breathing. I was unsure if it was because I was excited or for some other reason, but I had difficulty falling asleep.


    After tossing and turning a few times, I fell asleep leisurely.


    The next day, I was woken up by Frank. Then, the old hag came in. She had a happy face on, looking like a loving mother-inw. She was not as fierce as the previous few days.


    Well, every woman had two faces, one of an angel and the other of a devil.


    She was holding the red dress in her hand, which seemed to have work done on it. There were more sequins on it, making it dazzle more in the sun. The old hag handed the dress to me. "Okay, let''s dress up, folks! The vigers will be here soon."


    "Alright."


    Iplied, then sat in front of the mirror. I pulled my hair up and then put on a moreplete makeup lookpared to two days ago. My entire person looked more energetic.


    Putting on the red dress, I walked out of the room, and from the expressions of Frank and his parents, I knew that this outfit was a sess. "Your bride is so beautiful, Frank. Quick, escort her out and show her off to everyone."


    It was rare for Erank to wear more formal clothes, but they looked like they had been worn by many people. They were a little wrinkled, but he also looked more upright. It was a pity that his feet wereme.


    Otherwise, he would be in want of a


    wife. Content belongs to


    We went out of the house. There were many people outside who hade to join in on the fun. They gossiped among themselves when they saw


    me.


    "She''s really beautiful."


    "Yes, yes. Frank is lucky to be able to marry such a wife."


    "It doesn''t matter how beautiful she is. We all have to go to the fields. Her skin will be tan soon anyways."


    There were praises, and of course, words of jealousy as well.


    I did not care about any of these. I nced at the crowd. Where was Nina? Why had she not arrived yet?


    Just as I was wondering about this, IContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    saw Nina making her way over not far away. She did not have anything with her and was just dressed in a light blue dress that was considered formal in the countryside.


    She waved at me and reached me in a blink of an eye.


    The old hag came out of the house just in time, and when she saw Nina beside me, she chuckled lightly. "Jacob''s wife is here. Just in time."


    Her eyes lingered back and forth


    between Nina and me, obviouslyparing us. She could not help but smile from ear to ear in the end. "Our Wanda is still the fairer beauty. You took like you''ve tanned a tot morepared to before you came here, Nina."


    These words obviously made Nina a little sad, and she lowered her head...

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    ?


    Nina had been here for more than three months. She often worked outside, so it was understandable her skin was tanned. I took her hand and smiled at her.


    Seemingly understanding what I meant, she smiled. "I dare not call myself beautiful whenpared to your daughter-inw."


    This remark made the old witch even prouder. She forgot her appearance and started to praise me in front of everyone. "Not only is Wanda beautiful, but she''s also very hardworking at home these days. She washes the clothes, cooks, mops the floor..... everything. She''s a hard worker, and I especially adore her."


    I would be locked in the warehouse if I was not. How could I be disobedient?


    I muttered silently in my heart, but I still had a smile on my face. I exerted a little force on Frank''s arm, and he immediately understood. He turned his gaze to the old hag. "Mom, I''m taking Wanda to the car."


    "Oh, yes, yes. Don''t miss out on an auspicious time. You go around the vige ande back immediately."


    "Got it, Mom."


    I could finally get into the car. Nina and I looked at each other. She could not hide the smile on her face. She was filled with the joy of being able to go home.


    In the car, I noticed that Frank''s hands were trembling, so I asked aloud, "How is it? Can you drive?"


    "It should be about the same."


    He started the engine and drove the car forward slowly.


    The car had an open top. Nina and I stood up. The vigers behind us waved to us. Seeing that we were getting farther and farther away from them, my heart gradually calmed down.


    I could still see many vigers along the way. This vige was not big, and every family knew about this happy event. Many people hade to join in the fun.


    The car was going too slowly, so I sat down and looked at Frank. "Can you show me the way and I''ll drive?"


    I was worried we would be overtaken the moment we left the mountains at this speed.


    "Okay."


    Frank readily agreed to me. We switched ces, and Nina also sat down. I closed the top and elerated. With Frank''s guidance, I soon came to the entrance of the vige.


    "It''s all mountain roads from here on, so you have to be careful. If we were to roll down, it''s all over for us,"After Frank said this, he grabbed the handle tightly. He was a little scared.


    On the other hand, Nina was calm andposed. I nced at her and said, "You should hold on tight too."


    "Alright, I got it."


    At this moment, my heart filled with passion. I drove out of the vige as if I was escaping from a cage.


    However, soon after, there were many people shouting on the side of the road. "This is bad! The bride has run away."


    Based on how fast they were transmitting this, it would soon reach the Fulmers. They were very familiar with the road here, and I


    believed that they would block our


    way in a short while. Content


    belongs to


    I had to speed up before that happens. "Frank, tell me quickly how to take a shortcut."


    "But it''s dangerous..."


    "Don''t worry, I can do it."


    Although Frank was worried, he still directed me, "Go right here, and then go left when you see the well, then straight." "Alright."


    I made a sharp turn, first to the right, then to the left, and then straight. I was speeding the entire way.


    However, I seemed to have


    underestimated the vige''s power.


    Not only were they able tomunicate news fast, but they could alsomunicate with each other and get someone to help them track us. There was already a motorcycle behind the car It was following us closely.


    "I need to lose our follower. Sit tight."


    I frowned and stepped on the elerator, making the car speed through the mountains. If a car appeared in front of me, we were finished.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s an intersection ahead. You have to turn left." Frank did not forget to instruct me on the directions. "Okay." I concentrated on the front, afraid that if I did not pay attention, I would give my life to this ce.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    ?


    This was the first time in my life I was racing through the mountains. I think this should also be thest. I would not have the courage anymore after this time.


    Soon, we got rid of the motorcycle behind us.


    Everything went smoothly for us after that thanks to Frank''s tips.


    Since I had already driven 20 miles away, I gradually breathed a sigh of relief. I looked at Nina behind me and we both smiled.


    We were finally out.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Frank''s expression. He was slightly sad. I knew he must be feeling guilty toward his family now. I smiled. "Thank you, Frank."


    He froze for a moment, then looked out of the window and shook his head. "It''s nothing. I''m d I could help you."


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to persuade Frank to help us." At the back, Nina was still surprised.


    After all, Nina had been in the vige for several months and was practically disheartened by the customs in the vige. She never thought that there would be such a kind person as Frank. Thinking about it, she probably wanted to thank Frank.


    I looked straight ahead while I drove and said calmly, "It''s all thanks to him this time."


    "Thank you, Frank, but will you be med when you go backter?" Nina was a little worried about him.


    "We''re going to call the police after we get out. We can''t let those innocent girls be sold to that kind of ce again. The culprits are the Jarns and the outsiders they''re colluding with. As for the other vigers, most of them are ignorant and don''t have much legal awareness. I think there''s room for mercy in thews. As for the Fulmers, I promised Frank that I''ll keep them out of trouble. I''ll definitely do that."


    I spoke softly. In the backseat, Nina listened seriously and lowered her eyes. "Yes, this is the oue. It would''ve been great if you hade earlier."


    I could hear the helplessness and vicissitudes in Nina''s voice. These three months must have been the most miserable days in her life.


    A sour feeling welled up in my heart. Iforted her. "You''ve left the ce now. Come back to Whaldorf City with me first. I''ll arrange for you to go back to Rose Cityter."


    Nina did not refuse. She just nodded silently, as if to agree with what I said.


    However, beside me, Frank was lost in thought while he watched the surrounding scenery.


    Noticing his expression, I asked, "What are you thinking?"


    He smiled. "No, it''s just my first time out of the vige. It feels refreshing. In fact, I didn''t think I deserved you after seeing you all dressed up today. Even if you hadn''t asked to leave, think I would have found a I


    way to get you out. It woule a pity


    to have someone like you stay with us."


    Frank''s words made me feel a little sad. Perhaps he had always been


    this


    deprecating just b


    was born in a mountain


    he


    Sighing, I nced at him. "Don''t think too much. I''ll do what I promised you. By the way, do you have your phone with you?" "I do."


    "Lend it to me."


    Now that we were here, there should be a signal.


    I epted the mobile phone he handed over and dialed Theo''s number. "Theo."


    "Wanda, it''s you. I already know your position. I''m on my way now."


    Theo''s voice was a little agitated, and it was also shaking.


    "Don''t


    vige


    Orry, I already got out of the am on my way outContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you?


    Mtainous area. Where a


    e we can meet." Corothe


    belongs to


    We shared our location wit each other and decided on the meeting ce.


    After hanging up, I returned the phone to Frank and smiled at him. "I was right. My husband had already found me."

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    ?


    We came to arge road after exiting the mountain road.


    Theo said he was nearby, and after driving a certain distance, I saw several cars parked in front. It was probably them.


    I stopped and got out of the car.


    Theo was leaning against the car under the sun. The worry on his face was clearly visible. I walked toward him and called out his name, "Theo!"


    Hearing my voice, he looked at me instantly.


    He also came toward me on long legs and threw himself into my arms. I took in the familiar scent on his body, and my heart suddenly calmed down. I no longer had to worry about whether the pursuers would appear. It was over.


    "Is everything okay?" Theo''s voice was slightly low and hoarse. I looked at the dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he had not slept well for several days.


    I shook my head and pulled out a smile. "I''m fine. How are the children?"


    "Very good. I told Munchkin that you were on a business trip."


    "That''s good."


    We could not let the children worry about this.


    Theo stretched out his hand to touch my cheek. He felt my slightly pointed chin, and his handsome brows furrowed. "You''ve lost weight."


    I was also aware that I had lost weight. After all, I had been blessed by that old hag, working every day and not getting enough to eat. Fortunately, I had gotten out now.


    "You''ve lost weight too," I said lightly as I looked at his thin face. There was distress in my tone.


    Both of us suffered every time something happened.


    Theo took my hand, his eyes filled with guilt. "I''m sorry for not protecting you properly, Wanda."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No, it''s all an ident. Who knew Nicky would do it at the time?"


    "She fled abroad, but I''ve already contacted the police. I''ll catch her and bring her back no matter where she goes." Theo''s tone was firm.


    Behind me, Nina and Frank came one after another.


    Seeing them, Theo tightened his grip on me, and his expression instantly returned to normal. "You are..."


    "Don''t worry, she''s Nina. We spent time abroad together before. I didn''t expect us both to be sent here... As for him, his name is Frank. He''s from the vige, but he''s very kind. L wouldn''t have been able to escape the vige without his help. Content


    belongs to


    After hearing my introduction, Theo''s expression eased a little. He looked at Frank and nodded slightly at him. "Thank you."


    He looked back at me. "Let''s find a ce to rest first."


    "Alright."


    There was a restaurant nearby, and we found a private room.


    I told Theo everything that happened the past few days, and worry filled his face. "No wonder you lost so much weight."


    "I''m here to apologize to you on behalf of the people in our vige. But you must not forget what you promised me."


    "What did you promise him?" Theo asked me.


    "Theo, I think that vige is very suited to be developed into a resort. So, I promised Frank that I would help him realize his wish if he helped me out. In addition, I don''t n to pursue the Fulmers for their treatment of me. But the Jams and the people they''re working with should be punished for their deeds."


    ove


    Hearing this, Theo nodded. "Since you''ve promised him, I''ll find someone to evaluate this project as soon as possible. As for the others, I think thew will be the judge."


    Frank looked at me. "You have such an amazing husband. No wonder you wanted to get out."


    "He''s one of the reasons. On the other hand, I have kids I can''t leave behind."


    Frank looked at me deeply after I said this. His eyes were dim and unclear...

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    ?


    After promising Frank, Theo took Nina and me to the police station to report our case. Then, the police brought Frank to their vige while we went back to the vi.


    "Nina, you can stay with me for a few days. You can return to Rose City after the matter is over."


    She nodded. "That''s the only way. Can you lend me your phone? I want to call my family. I haven''t contacted them for three months. They must be very worried."


    "Of course." I gave Nina my phone and then took her to the guest room.


    I could not wait to go to the children''s room to see the two babies. I had not seen them for a few days. When I got there, I saw that their skin was getting fairer and tenderer. "Caroline has been taking good care of them."


    "Yes, I''d been searching for you for the past few days. Caroline was the one taking care of them. It''s all thanks to her," Theo appeared in the room and said softly.


    The two babies in the rocking cradle were sleeping soundly. I could not bear to disturb them, so I quietly left the room with Theo.


    When passing by the guest room, I heard sobbing from inside. Perhaps Nina was unable to hold back her emotions while talking on the phone with her family. Theo took my shoulders and whispered in my ear. "Let''s not disturb her. Let''s go down and sit down."


    "Okay."


    I had been exhausted these days. It made me feel physically and mentally tired. Leaning on Theo''s shoulder gave me a feeling of rest.


    He held my hand tightly. He was afraid that I would disappear if he let go.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo rested his chin on the top of my head and said, "It looks like I really need to assign bodyguards to follow you all the time so that I can feel at ease."


    I looked up at him with a smile on the corners of my mouth. "That''s a waste of manpower."


    "This has happened twice. I really won''t be able to bear it if it were to happen a third time." His voice was shaking slightly when he said this. It was probably because he really would not be able to bear such a thing again.


    "I don''t want to go through it again. That''s why I''m telling you to stop being so charming. I''ll always be the one who suffers." I patted his chest jokingly with a smile in my eyes.


    Theo hugged me tightly again. "It''s innate, I can''t help it. I''ll ask Keith to arrange a few bodyguards to protect you secretly from today on so that I can feel at ease."


    He insisted on this, and I could not hold him back, so I had topromise.


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from the door. "Wanda, Wanda."


    I heard the person''s voice before I saw them.


    As soon as heard the voice, I knew it was Shannon who had arrived. She rushed over and hugged me without hesitation the moment she saw me. "I can finally see you again, Wanda."


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean you can see me again?" I was amused by her.


    "I wasn''t able to contact you that


    day. I came here to look for you and found out that you had gone missing.& was worried to death. Why do you have so many enemies? How long has it been since thest incident? But something happened again! Theo, how are you even protecting Wanda?" Content belongs


    to


    Shannon''s voice was filled with resentment. It was obvious that she had had enough after these two incidents.


    Theo responded coldly, "From now on, I''ll send bodyguards to protect Wanda in secret. This kind of thing will never happen again." "That''s better!"


    "Okay, Shannon. I''m safe and I''m back. How has thepany been these days?"


    "It''s good. I was the only one there when you weren''t here, and I even got distracted looking for you."


    She sniffed. The tip of her nose was slightly red.


    I patted her hand. "Thank you for your hard work. You can rest for the next two days. I''ll take over things for you at thepany."


    "You said it. Then I''ll rest at home tomorrow."


    "Okay, okay."

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    ?


    In the evening, I went to the guest room to chat with Nina. She was lying on the bed, thinking of something. When she saw mee in, she sat up quickly and smiled at me. "Wanda."


    I pulled a chair from the side, sat down, and looked at her. "Are you feeling better?"


    She smiled awkwardly and nodded. "Yeah, I feel much better after talking with the family, but..."


    Nina dragged out her words and did not continue. She just gritted her teeth, her expression a little dark.


    I looked at her and noticed that she was wearing a strange expression, so I asked softly, "You''ve escaped now. I heard the police arrested the Jarns and that middle-aged woman. Some other girls who were sold there have gone home. Some of them developed feelings and chose to remain, but I suppose it''s not a bad oue. What are you thinking?"


    Nina sighed, her tone helpless. "Wanda, how do you think those girls'' lives will be after they go back?"


    Her eyes were slightly red. She was also talking about herself. "Even if they can gain a foothold in a city, can they still find their own happiness?" Nina''s voice was trembling, and finally, she lowered her head, her tears falling on the bed.


    This distressed me.


    "I believe you can find your own happiness as long as you''re willing. You''ll definitely be able to."


    Hearing this, Nina shook her head. "I feel so dirty. Even if someone likes me, I don''t think I''ll be good enough


    for him. Wanda, you were othe


    for a few days, but I spent three months there. I could onlypromise, even when I didn''t want to. I wanted to escape I didn''t want to live that kind of life. But now that I''m out, I''m confused about my future. I don''t know what I... Can I still live like before?" Content


    belongs to


    Her tears fell as she admitted all of this, and I was heartbroken to see it. I took out a few tissues and handed them to her. Then, I took one in my hand and wiped away her tears.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I could imagine the humiliation she suffered in the three months that she spent there. It was difficult for me to empathize with this, but I could understand her feelings.


    "Only if you love yourself first, then


    can you let others love you, Nina. We almost died abroad before, but we escaped death and ended up doing the things we like. It''s the same this time. We got out of the vige because the heavens wanted us to live They want us to live happily. We don''t have to worry about what real love is. For now, you should have your own career first. What''s there to be afraid of once you have that?"


    Nina wiped away her tears away. She looked up at me, but her eyes were still a little wet. "But I''m not like you. You and Shannon are powerful. You guys work together seamlessly, and your careers are flourishing. I''m just an ordinary person who works for others. When will I be a head?"


    "How can you think this? There''s nothing wrong with working for others. You don''t have to bear a lot of pressure. Even if you work hard, a small employee can be a manager in no time. I believe in you."


    "I haven''t gone to work in three months. They probably took it as I was ying hooky and automatically terminated my contract. I..."


    "Then, have you ever thought about staying in Whaldorf City? Now that Shannon and I are here, we can help each other."


    After hearing what I said, Nina pursed her lips and looked up at me. "Whaldorf City is huge. I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay here."

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    ?


    I pped her hand and said softly, "We''re here, don''t worry." My eyes were full of affirmation.


    Nina finally nodded, perhaps moved by my firm gaze. "Okay, I''ll find a ce to live in the next few days. Then, I''ll go back to Rose City and move my things."


    I suddenly thought of a person when she mentioned looking for a house and had an idea. "I''ll bring you to meet someone tomorrow. Maybe she has a suitable room for you."


    Nina looked at me suspiciously, while I looked at her with a smile on my face.


    The next day.


    I took Nina to Susan''s apartment. In the living room, I said to Susan, "You must be lonely living here alone. I found you apanion."


    I put my right hand around Nina''s shoulder and winked at Susan. "Nina, my good friend who has experienced life and death twice with me, wants to stay in Whaldorf City, but she hasn''t found a ce. Do you want to consider renting out a room to her?"


    Susan sized Nina up, then narrowed her eyes before smiling brightly like a flower. "Since she''s a good friend of yours who has experienced life and death with you, how can I possibly charge her? She can just stay here for free."


    Before I could speak, Nina beat me to it. "That won''t do, I still have to pay rent. Otherwise, I won''t be able to live with peace of mind."


    Hearing this, Susan covered her mouth andughed lightly. She contemted for a moment before she slowly said, "Alright then. The monthly rent is 1,000. We''ll share the utility bills equally. That''s okay, right?"


    Nina was stunned for a moment, knowing that the rent for even a small single room would be at least 2,000 in this city where every inch ofnd was expensive. However, Susan was only charging her 1,000, which inevitably surprised her.


    I did not hear a response from her for a long time, so I nudged her. Nina came to her senses and quickly nodded in response. "Isn''t the rent too low?" "She doesn''t expect to live by collecting rent, so you can rent it with peace of mind." I persuaded Nina to agree in order to prevent the two of them from arguing further.


    After hearing what I said, Nina responded, "Okay. Then thank you, Susan."


    a


    Susan smiled and waved her hands "It''s nothing, but I would like to inform you in advance that I have child here who may cry sometimes, so Thope you won''t be too annoyed."


    "No, no. So it turns out you have a child, Susan. I really couldn''t tell. What Nina said was true. Susan''s figure was curvy. She did not look like someone who had had a child. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s not talk about me. You can''t tell from Wanda''s figure either." Susan turned her gaze to me.


    I shook my head quickly. "Okay, okay, let''s not praise each other like this. Can we go see your child?"


    "Okay."


    Not long had passed, but Susan''s baby has grown up a lot. Looking at the cute face in the cradle, I could not stop smiling. His eyes were exactly like Tyler''s.


    "Is he almost a year old?"


    "A few more months to go." There was also kindness mixed into Susan''s voice.


    "By the way, I still don''t know his name yet."


    Susan was stunned when I asked this. "I nicknamed him Joy. I hope he''ll be happy always, but as for his name... I haven''t thought of it yet."


    I looked at her and more or less


    understood Susan''s concerns. She did not know whether the child''s surname should be hers or Tyler''s "You don''t actually have to worry too much about this. You can choose whichever family name you want to give him. You''ll have to register after a while, so how can you not give him a name?" I said casually.

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    ?


    "I know." Susan''s tone was t and without any emotion, but I could see the hesitation in her expression.


    I looked at her intently and asked after a while, "How was your chat with Tyler thest time?"


    Susan paused again when I brought this up and shook her head after a while. She wore a bitter smile. "It''s nothing. We just spoke about some things in the past."


    It seemed that they talked about their rtionship but did not reach an agreement, which was why Susan''s expression was so poor. It looked like I would have to find the time to ask Tyler about this.


    Since Nina was present, I did not ask any more questions. Susan took us to Nina''s room after we saw the baby. She opened the door to one of the rooms. "This one is big, has good lighting, and is only a little smaller than the master bedroom."


    Everything was avable here. Nina only needed to bring her necessities when moving in.


    I turned my gaze to Nina. "You can go back to Rose City tomorrow and bring your things here. Will you be alright alone or should I go with you?" "No, I don''t have much stuff, so I can buy a ticket to go back in the afternoon myself."


    "I''ll buy the tickets for you now and give you some cash for emergencies. You probably don''t have any money with you right now."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Wanda." Nina''s eyes were full of gratitude.


    I shook my head and smiled softly. "It''s nothing. Just return it to me when things turn around for you next time."


    "Okay!"


    Immediately afterward, I took Nina and left Susan''s house. I had a meal with Nina at noon and then sent her to the airport. "Let me know when you arrive in Rose City and are back at your ce."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a child anymore."


    After watching Nina enter the waiting room, I left the airport. As soon as I got in the car, I received a call from Theo. "Come over to Grant Corporation. Let''s talk about the resort."


    "Alright."


    Theo was highly efficient and prepared the project proposal in just a short time.


    When I arrived at the meeting room


    1


    in Grant Corporation, not only Theo was there but also Drover and Marius. Seeing me, Drover was expressionless while Marius was in high spirits. He waved at me."Sis Wan, you''re finally here."


    "Why are you here?" I was bemused as I pulled one of the chairs out and sat down.


    "They''re the cooperative shareholders for the resort project," Theo exined ahead of Marius.


    Marius had no choice but to go along with Theo''s words and nod. He then added, "That''s right."


    I tilted my head as I looked at them. I was a little suspicious. "Are you really interested in this project, or is it purely a friendly sponsorship?"


    In fact, my previous promise to Frank was just to repay him. I did not expect to make much money from this development. I also did not expect Marius and Drover to also be involved now, which made me a little suspicious.


    Drover leaned back in his chair and said casually, "Even if you think it''s worth too much money, one does not invest in a project with no prospects." "So, you really think this project is profitable?"


    "Of course." Marius snapped his fingers. "We ran the analyses before you came. Although the ce is remote, there''s arge area of


    farnd and woods where yol"


    experience various farm activities. It''s very attractive."


    It was rare to see Marius so serious, so I listened carefully. "I didn''t have much confidence at first, but now I''m full of it. President Grant, please tell us in detail." I turned my gaze to The who was in the main seat with a slight smile on my lips.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    ?


    I did not expect Theo to be ableplete such a detailed n in such a short period of time. He even considered every detail.


    With his outline, this resort project which I had not been optimistic about, immediately showed its value.


    At the end of the discussion, although his expression was straight, there was also a smile in his eyes when he looked at me. He was clearly asking for praise. Naturally, I would not be stingy with it. "I was worried before that this project would make a loss, but now it sounds like it has a bright future."


    Drover followed after me and said, "As I said in the beginning, most people now live in cities and more or less want to experience a leisurely life in the countryside. We''re trying to attract such people."


    "Building holiday vis with greenery is even better. The ce is surrounded by mountains on all sides. The location is the best, not to mention the naturally clear streams. With its fields and the like, it''s simply too suitable," Marius pursed his lips and exined logically.


    I nced at him and smiled. "Although the conditions are suitable, it''ll be difficult to immediately develop it, as President Grant has mentioned. We still need to find someone to n it out first and then move on to the next step."


    "It''s only natural. I''ll arrange for someone to do it."


    Theo had more or less made arrangements for everything. The few of us just came here to listen to his presentation.


    Marius took the lead in giving apuse. "The few of us were all just sitting around. This is simply the standard of sess. Why do we even need to fear not being able to make the money back?"


    He had always been so confident, but with Theo around, I was also very confident.


    I nodded and echoed his words, "This time, I''ll stand by Marius."


    .n


    "Looking at howckluster you were before, I thought you weren''t optimistic about this project." Marius tapped the table with his finger¡¢ There was a hint of amusement in his tone. He was clearly messing with me.


    1.ne


    I instantly had an idea to counter him. I raised my brow and chuckled, "I was very confident when I saw Mr. Drover and President Grant but seeing you made my confidence drop all of a sudden. Shouldn''t you reflect on yourself?" ContentN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    belongs to


    I left him speechless. He just gave me a thumbs-up and said nothing more.


    "Since the n has been approved, let''s choose a time to announce it to the public. I still have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first." After Drover said that, he got up and left without waiting for our response.


    Marius hurriedly followed him as he waved to us. "Sis Wan, President Grant, we''ll be off first. See you next time."


    The atmosphere between me and Drover had be awkward since thest incident. I did not know where my courage came from, but I got up and caught up with him. "Drover, wait a minute."


    Hearing my voice, he and Marius stopped simultaneously. I stared at him and said slowly, "I have something to tell you."


    I nced at Marius. He immediately understood, pinched his earlobe, and walked forward. "So... Drover, I''ll wait for you in the parking lot."


    After he said that, he left the scene quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Drover did not even look at me when he was talking to me, which chilled me a little.


    I stood in front of him deliberately, biting my lower lip. I was flustered at this moment. Where should I start? A while passed, and I still did not know how to start.


    After not saying anything for a while, Drover turned around and was about to leave. I hurriedly said, "Do we have to do this?"

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    ?


    My words stopped Drover in his tracks. I saw him pause as if he was shocked by what I said. He turned his head and met my expression unnaturally. Doubts filled his face. "What?"


    I took a step closer to him and dug out the words buried in my heart. "What are you feeling, facing me now?"


    Drover''s gaze was erratic. A trace of panic shed across his handsome face.


    I caught his expression and the corners of my lips curled up unconsciously. "Ufortable, restricted, a little guilty... You cannot look directly at me and feel embarrassed, don''t you?"


    Although I was questioning him, it did not sound like I was. I was pretty sure he felt simr to me.


    "I know it''s awkward for us to say all that, but I want to tell you that I understand why you did what you did. I understand your devotion to Heather, so you don''t have to feel like you owe me anything. Or even if you''ve done something wrong, everyone is fine now, and this is the best oue, no?"


    Although Drover was silent after everything I said, his expression revealed everything. His hands were still in his pockets, and his gaze wandered, not knowing where to look.


    I waited quietly for his reply. I hoped he could also speak out about what was in his heart.


    I waited quietly.


    Finally, Drover made a move. He breathed out as if he had let go of a heavy shackle, and his maic voice sounded in my ears. "I''m sorry about that."


    He must have been holding back this apology for a long time. I could feel Drover heaving a sigh of relief after he said that. Before I could speak, he continued, "You and Theo have forgiven me, but I can''t forgive myself. That''s why I don''t know how to face you." Drover shook his head. I noticed his embarrassment, and his tightly pursed lips parted again, "The point is, I''ve always felt like I owed you."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, my eyes filled with


    solemnity. "You''re overthinking. I know you may feel differently about me because of Heather, but the person you have in your heart still isn''t me.?ou love Heather more than yourself, and because of this, you were easilytled when Matthew brought her up and you believed what he said. That''s how you ended up doing something wrong. But it doesn''t matter. You''re not the culprit, and you don''t need to me yourself for it. On the


    contrary, I''m very grateful to you." My tone was calm.


    "You''re grateful?" Drover''s words were filled with surprise.


    I nodded. "Yes, you allowed me to see Matthew clearly for who he is. Drover, hope we can go back to how we were before. Forget about that incident. Let''s be friends again, yeah?"


    Drover looked into my eyes with a slight hesitation on his face. "I..."


    "When I first met you, I thought you''d be a straightforward person. Why are you dragging your words now?" I tilted my head, my tworgeeyes fixed directly on Drover.


    His throat moved slightly, gulping as if he had swallowed something.


    "I, the victim, can pretend it didn''t happen. Why won''t you give me face?" I prodded him a bit.


    Finally, Drover nodded. "Okay."


    I smiled and stretched out my hand, smiling lightly. "Then, let''s get to know each other again. Hello, my name is Wanda Lane. What about you?" "Drover Flynn."


    "Nice to meet you. Let''s be good friends from now on..."


    Drover looked at me and finally smiled. "You''re scary. Alright, my good friend."

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    ?


    He gripped my hand, and his smile was so bright that it dazzled my eyes.


    Our eyes met. He had finally stopped running away.


    My lips were hooked with satisfaction, and my smile had be brighter. "Alright. You can go and handle what you need to. See you next time." "Goodbye."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Drover withdrew his hand and nodded slightly to me before turning around and walking away. He suddenly stopped when he reached the corner and looked back at me. "Regardless of everything, there was something I said that was true. You and Heather are very simr."


    After leaving these words, Drover walked away.


    I stood where I was as I watched his back gradually disappear from sight. I lowered my head and smiled slightly. I shrugged and then turned around to go back to the meeting room. The moment I turned around, Theo appeared in front of me, which startled me to a jump. I patted my chest and looked at him with reproachful eyes. "Why did youe out suddenly? You''d scare someone to death."


    Theo looked down at me and then in the direction of Drover''s departure. "Is he gone?"


    "Yeah, he left," I responded indifferently and walked back.


    Following my footsteps, Theo walked alongside me. Although there was no expression on his face, there was a lot of resentment in his tone, "What were you talking about?"


    I turned to look at him. Having thought, I slowly smiled. "I get it. You''re jealous, aren''t you, President Grant?"


    Men were always about saving face, and Theo was no exception. He vehemently denied it. "No, I''m just curious."


    "Oh, is that so?" I rolled my eyes slightly, amused. "Then, it doesn''t matter if I answer you or not."


    In a blink of an eye, we reached his office. I greeted Keith and then went straight in.


    Theo followed me. After closing the door, his voice came from behind, "The right is yours whether you want to tell me or not." He sat down on the office chair, obviously a little angry.


    I looked at him carefully, my smile immediately widening. "Okay, I''ll you. After what happenedst time, I could feel how weird the


    atmosphere was between Drover and me. He was always avoiding me, and that made me very


    ¦¯¦«¦¯


    ufortable. I knew he felt guilty about me, so we talked about it just now. We''re good friends again. I wonder if you''re satisfied with this exnation, President Grant?"


    I leaned closer to him, tilting my head as I smiled.


    Theo nced at me, and I could tell he was still somewhat dissatisfied, but in the next second, he pinched my face. "Exin it directly next time, or this will be your fate understand?"


    "Ah, okay, okay, I got it." Being pinched by him hurt a little, and I covered my face.


    "So why didn''t youe and show it this time?" Theo said as his gaze followed me closely.


    I was confused and could not help frowning. "What do you mean? Haven''t you already pinched me?"


    Stretching out a finger, he hooked it and motioned for me to approach him.


    I thought he was going to pinch me again, so I slowly approached reluctantly. "Be gentle." I wanted to keep my eyes shut, so I closed them. There was no pain, but his slightly cool, thin lips attached to mine. I opened my eyes and pushed him away. "Ugh, you''re teasing me."


    Theo smiled slightly, his mood pleasant as he grabbed a document. "You should also go back to yourpany. I''m going to be busy."


    "Yes, yes, you have a lot of things to do every day, President Grant. Go busy yourself. I''m leaving." After saying that, I left the office without looking back.

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    ?


    Nina sent me a text informing me that she had moved into Susan''s apartment and that everything was ready.


    It just so happened that Shannon and I were both at thepany, so I told her the news. Shannon was surprised. "Really? Let''s have dinner together tonight."


    "Okay, I''ll ask her out."


    We made an appointment to meet at Divine Essence at 7:30 in the evening.


    Shannon was overjoyed when she saw her and hugged Nina. Then, we sat down together. Shannon could not help sighing. "I didn''t expect the three of us to gather together after so long. This must be heaven''s will."


    "Perhaps it''s true. It was really fate that Nina and I went through two such big hurdles at the same time. I hope the three of us can make a difference in Whaldorf City." I took the lead in raising my cup while I looked at them.


    Shannon was the one who was most easily spurred to action. She clinked my ss and nodded in agreement. "That''s right. I hope we can all make a difference."


    Shannon and I stood side by side, looking at Nina, who was still sitting beside her. She did not seem to be in the mood, however, so Shannon and I looked at each other, confused.


    Nina sighed before slowly opening her mouth, "You two are so kind. Both your husbands are famous figures in Whaldorf City, and you both have your own careers. I haven''t even started looking for a job yet. I wonder if the standards here are high."


    She seemed a little depressed. Shannon and I exchanged nces and sat down slowly. I smiled lightly. "You just arrived here and haven''t even gotten started yet. You graduated from a prestigious university. Finding a good job will be very easy."


    "That may be so, but this is Whaldrof City. There is never a shortage of talent. People like me are a dime a dozen. I will definitely be rejected for interviews." Nina was feeling sorry for herself. Perhaps being in the countryside for three months had made her unconfident.


    Shannon took her hand as if giving her strength. "Believe in yourself. You can do it. You studied design, right?"


    She nodded. "Yeah."


    Shannon''s eyes lit up, and she


    looked at me. "Isn''t it quite the coincidence, Wanda? We were ust


    lacking manpower, and one


    one?"


    I really would not even have thought about it if she had not mentioned it. "Yeah. Nina, Shannon, and I have worked together to open a cross-borderpany. The design department is currentlyCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    understaffed. Why don''t you viol


    us?


    But because we just started so things may be a bitplicated. You''ll probably need to take care of product details, including the website pages. Can you do it?"


    Nina looked up at us, a little hesitant. "I... can I?"


    "Of course, you can. It''s our honor to have youe to our newpany with your degree." Shannon''s voice went high, and she looked like she was eagerly awaiting her agreement. "Nina,e and save us quickly. We really don''t have enough people, and our designers areining every day."


    "Yeah, we also prefer quality designers, and we are looking at you since you are well-suited for it. Nina, don''t doubt yourself."


    Nina nodded. "Okay, then I''ll report to you tomorrow!"


    "Alright!"


    I stood up and raised my ss again, "Then, let''s toast to sess!"


    "To a booming business." Shannon also raised her ss.


    "To a sessful career!" Nina also stood up now.


    Our three sses clinked together, eliciting a crisp sound under the light, and they shone dazzlingly...

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    ?


    We sessfully persuaded Nina to join ourpany, and she informed us with her actions that our choice had not been wrong. She hadpleted her tasks beautifully these few times at least.


    However, I noticed that Nina''s mood seemed a little low these few days.


    After work that day, I asked Nina into my office so that we could talk alone. I looked at her with a smile on my face. Nina''s face was pale when she looked back at me. The dark circles under her eyes that were not obvious before had be clearer, and judging from her face, she looked to have lost weight.


    Something must have happened.


    Worried that I might scare her, I beat around the bush. "How have you been during this time? Were you able to adapt?"


    Nina froze for a moment before she nodded. "Uh yeah, it''s good. Everything is good."


    "That''s good. Your workload has been a bit heavy recently, and you look like you have lost a lot of weight. You can take your time. We''re not in a hurry. There''s no need to put so much pressure on yourself," I stared at her thin face and said my heart hurt a little.


    Hearing this, Nina shook her head again and again and gestured with waving hands. "No, no, no, this is how things should be. I think being able to enhance oneself is good."


    "Is that so? I noticed yourplexion to be rather poor recently, and you have lost a lot of weight. I can see that the dark circles under your eyes have intensified. I thought it was because we were putting you under a lot of work pressure." I pretended to be casual as I wanted to gauge her reaction.


    Nina shook her head. "No, no, I''m very happy to be able to do this job and have learned a lot from it. I enjoy it. You don''t have to worry about it, President Lane."


    "Just call me Wanda during off-duty hours. Treat this as a chat between friends."


    "Okay, Wanda."


    She had not been putting on makeup for the past few days when it was obvious that she used to wear some makeup more or less a while ago. It was obvious that something had happened to her, so I asked cautiously, "Since it''s not because of work, then... is it a private matter?"


    Nina seemed to be nervous at this. She lowered her head and rubbed her hands together, looking a little uneasy. "I..." She did not deny it; it seemed I was right.


    I pursed my lower lip and lowered my voice again. "What is it? Can you tell me?"


    "Wanda, I, I..." Nina was obviously unprepared as what she wanted to say was stuck in their mouth.


    My intuition told me something was wrong.


    I looked outside; there was no one


    there. So, I fixed my gaze on Nina again. "There''s no one outside. You and I are the only ones in thepany. If you have anything to say, we can discuss it. Isn''t it better to ease your worries between two people?"


    "I, I don''t know......." Nina was very


    disturbed. She looked at me, themet


    r of her clothont


    red her head and


    belongs to


    "Rx,e. Take a deep breath with me."


    I got Nina to follow after me, and she calmed down between breaths. "Okay, now tell me, what happened? What is keeping you so worried and unnerved?"


    She finally dared to meet my eyes. Nina bit her lip and replied slowly, "Wanda, can you help me keep a secret once I tell you?" "Certainly."


    "You can tell it to Shannon, either."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So serious?


    "I promise you. I won''t tell anyone unless you allow me to."


    With my guarantee, Nina revealed, "I... am pregnant..."


    I was shocked hearing this, my eyes widening. This was an unexpected answer...

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    ?


    Nina was pregnant?!


    I frowned, then thought of him. "Could it be his?"


    Nina had been in the countryside for three months. She might have conceived a child of the Jarns during her time there.


    She nodded her head, and her eyes were slightly red. "Yes, it''s his."


    "Are you sure?" I asked her.


    "My period has always been inconsistent. I thought it was dyed and didn''t think too much of it. But it hadn''t started during these few days, and things were beginning to feel more off. So, I bought a test. I tested it three times, and all three times, it was positive," Nina replied anxiously.


    My hands were on the table as I took a deep breath. "Well then, I''ll bring you for a check-up tomorrow morning, and we''ll discuss what to do afterward."


    "Alright."


    We left thepany together. Before leaving, I patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "Cheer up, let''s face it together."


    "Okay!" Nina nodded heavily at me and then left.


    Shannon suddenly appeared after I saw her off. "Wanda, why are you still at thepany?"


    "I was working overtime. I''m leaving now. Didn''t you already go back? Why are you here again?"


    "I left a document, so I came back to fetch it. I''m going to finish it tonight," said Shannon briskly. She seemed to be in a good mood. She was always optimistic, as if nothing could affect her mood.


    I winked at her. "Not bad, you''re quite serious."


    "Of course, if I''m going to do something, I''m going to do my best. By the way, I noticed the person walking in front looked to be Nina. Were you two leaving together?"


    "Yeah, she also stayed back and worked overtime. I thought she was working rather hard during this time and was wondering if I should lighten her load a little."


    Nina was pregnant. She could not overwork herself.


    "I also think so. We''re actually already overloaded. We can separate the work a bit and do a little outsourcing. What do you think?"


    Shannon was an idea machine.


    This moment woke me up. "Yes, let''s do that. I''ll go home and look for some people."


    Back at the vi, I finished dinner, and the children fell asleep after they were fed. I sat at the table, searching for reliable individuals. When Theo entered the room and saw that I was still facing theputer, he could not help saying, "It''ste, and you''re still working." "Our workload is so heavy recently, and we''re understaffed. I''m looking for people to outsource them to. Do you know any suitable websites?" "I do."


    He walked over and entered a URL after he said that. "I''ve looked through this one before. They probably do outsource designers. Take a look."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is great, I''ve been looking for


    one for so long, but I found them all unreliable. Since you''ve tried this one, I feel more at ease." I smiled and browsed the website with my head down.


    Sitting by the bed, Theo said leisurely, "Didn''t you just recruit Nina? Logically speaking, you guys should be able to manage."


    Him mentioning Nina made me feel


    a little heavy, but I could not tell him.


    I could only reply, "I can''t have her work overtime every day. If news about this leaks, people would think we were squeezing our employees dry." Content belongs to


    QUMS


    "It''s really rare for there to be such a conscientious boss like you now."


    "Of course, I''m the most


    sympathetic toward employees.


    After all, I''m a part-time worker, and understand how it feels to be a.


    part-time worker. As for you,


    vel.n


    President Grant, you are different.


    You were born to lead."


    "Stop being silly. Look for your people properly, and don''t stay up all night again."


    Theo reminded me, and I looked up at the time; it was already ten o''clock. "Time flies. I have to hurry up."


    Thanks to Theo, I found someone I liked.


    With this, I could apany Nina to the hospital tomorrow for an examination with peace of mind.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    ?


    The next day.


    I came to Susan''s apartment early in the morning, and it was Susan who came to open the door.


    Seeing me, Susan was stunned for a moment. She looked puzzled, perhaps curious about mying so early. "Wanda? Why are you here in the morning?"


    I probed around inside and smiled. "Nina joined mypany. I''m bringing her out to meet clients today."


    Susan turned to the side, letting me in. I looked at the empty living room and then upstairs. "Is she still sleeping?"


    "I heard some sounds when I came downstairs. She should be done soon."


    The moment she said that Nina descended with dark circles under her eyes. Seeing Susan, Nina grinned. "Susan, good morning."


    "Good morning."


    "I''ll be taking off with Nina first, then."


    "Okay, be careful on the road."


    After saying goodbye to Susan, Nina and I left the house together.


    I turned and nced at her. The smile on her face had disappeared, and all that was left was bitterness. I could not bear seeing her like this, so I reached out and put my arms around her shoulders. "Alright, don''t think so much. Looking at you like this, you must definitely didn''t sleep wellst night, right?"


    I heard Nina sigh before she replied, "I don''t want to do this either, but I just can''t help myself. If I really am pregnant, I...I don''t know what I''d do." Her voice was filled with fear, and her eyes were uncertain about the future. I patted her on the shoulder as a sign offort. "Don''t worry. I''m here. Not to mention it''s not confirmed yet. It might be nothing. Come, get in the car."


    I opened the car door and got into the driver''s seat first. Nina opened the door slowly and sat in, her expression gloomy. I motioned her to put on her seat belt and said with a smile, "Don''t be like that. Be happy, smile."


    Nina pulled out a particrly ugly smile at my persuasion, and I shook my head helplessly. "Forget it. I won''t force you. You look uglier when you smile than when you''re crying. I''ve already made an appointment in advance. We just


    need to go over."


    I started the engine and drove smoothly. In a blink of an eye, we arrived at the hospital.


    There were several women sitting outside the waiting room. Some of them looked very young. I looked back at Nina, and it was obvious that she was very nervous now.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I apanied her the moment her turn came. The doctor looked up at Nina and pushed down his ck-rimmed sses. "Have you done the test yourself?"


    Nina lowered her head and replied in a low voice, "Yes."


    The doctor asked the nurse to fetch a test kit and handed it to Nina. "Let''s test it again."


    "Oh, okay."


    She epted the kit, and I followed her to the bathroom. "I''ll wait for you at the door."


    The smell of disinfectant in the


    hospital was intense. I did not like this smell. I also did not likeing to the hospital. I hoped that would have toe here less in the future.


    Nina came out after a while and brought the test report back to the doctor. The doctor nced at it, looked up, and said, "Yes, congrattions. Do you want to keep it?"


    "I..." Nina rubbed her hands, unable to do anything for a while.


    I quickly continued for her and smiled at the doctor. "I''m sorry, but my friend hasn''t made up her mind yet. We''lle back when she has."


    The doctor was expressionless, but


    his tone was cold. "Yes, this kind of


    matter needs to be considered carefully, but don''t dy too long.


    You can take a photo to see how its development ising along."


    "Okay, we''ll go now."


    I took Nina out of the consultation room, and we went to the ultrasound room, "Go, check and see how it''s going."

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    ?


    I was sitting at the door, and my phone was vibrating violently. I picked it up and looked at it. Seeing it was a call from Shannon, I answered it. "Do you need anything, President Collins?"


    "Namely, to ask why aren''t you at thepany yet. You''ve always been the earliest. I thought you''de early today too, so I bought you breakfast," Shannonined through the receiver.


    Listening to her voice, I could imagine her aggrieved expression at the moment. "I have something to do today, so I''m going to bete. Leave the breakfast. I''ll eat itter," I replied.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll wait for you toe."


    Nina came out of the room the moment I was done with the call, and I went up to meet her. "How is it? What did the doctor say?"


    She was touching her belly but I could not see any expression on her face. Her tone was t, "It''s been 40 days. I have to decide as soon as possible if I don''t want it."


    "You don''t want it?" I asked after hearing what she said.


    Considering Nina''s attitude just now, it was obvious she did not want the child but thinking about it, it made sense. She was forced to conceive. Most people would probably think the same as she was and not want it.


    Nina let out a sigh as if she had made up her mind. "Well then, I don''t want it. And I n to make an appointment to abort it immediately." "Do you want to think about it again, in case you regret it then?"


    "No, I won''t regret it. This child is too dirty. I can''t give birth to him. I can only give it up." Nina frowned, but her voice was filled with determination.


    It seemed that she was determined not to have this child.


    I had no way to persuade her about this kind of thing. I could only respect her thoughts. "Alright, it''s good as long as you decide. Promise me that if you make an appointment, you will tell me, and I will apany you."


    "Okay. Thank you, Wanda. I really don''t know what I''d do without you." Nina lowered her gaze.


    I tugged at the corner of her clothes. "Alright now, let''s go. We''re going to bete for work."


    In the car, I could see Nina touching her stomach several times from the corner of my eye. She must be reluctant. After all, this was her own flesh and blood. How could she give it up without any affection?


    Her expression was gloomy as she looked out the window silently.


    "You have to be happy before the operation. Don''t make things difficult for yourself." I could not help but say.


    Nina turned and looked at me when she heard what I said. There was a slight smile on her lips. "I know."


    Her hand was still resting on her stomach. I said nothing more and continued driving.


    When we arrived at thepany, Nina returned to her station while I went to my office.


    "You''re finally here, President Lane.


    Breakfast is on the table," Shanno saidastically when she saw


    me. Content belongs to


    swnoContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the breakfast on the table, I nced at her. "Why are you so kind to me today?"


    Shannon rolled her eyes and raised a brow. "Why do you think?"


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Someone acting nice out of nowhere surely meant that they needed something.


    She chuckled. "You sure are smart, President Lane. I''m on duty this week, but it just so happened to be Jordan''s birthday. Could you take this week again, and I''ll take the next?"


    We implemented big and small weekly breaks in ourpany, so Shannon and I take turns being on duty on weekends. It was he turn this week.


    No wonder she was being so good all of a sudden.


    "Okay, I ept seeing your sincerity."


    "Awesome, Wanda! You''re the best!"


    "Okay, stop praising me and get to work."

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    ?


    After a few days of hesitation, Nina still decided to get rid of the child. I respected her decision.


    I apanied her to the hospital again on this day.


    I looked at her and saw her stroking her stomach with one hand. There was an attachment in her eyes. I did not want her to regret her decision, so I said, "Have you thought things through? Once you go in, there''s no going back."


    Nina looked up, and there was firmness in her gaze. She nodded heavily. "Yes, I''ve decided. No matter what, this child can''t stay. They will remind me of those things."


    She shook her head as if the scenes from those three months had flooded into her mind again. Nina would have to give it up if she wanted to be free of the ce.


    "Okay, let''s go then."


    We went to the door and waited after registration.


    A few girls were sitting outside. They looked young, but they were calm on the outside.


    Such things had now bemonce. Nina had no choice but to do so, but some of them were willing and did not take this matter to heart, not knowing that they were hurting themselves.


    I looked at Nina. There was no smile on her face. Her head was just lowered, and I wondered what she was thinking.


    "Why are you still in such low spirits if you''ve already decided?"


    Hearing my voice, Nina looked up and slowly turned to me. "I just feel a little sorry for the child. I''m ruthlessly depriving them before they even get to see the outside world."


    "You understand that they shouldn''t be brought to this world in the first ce." I tried tofort her.


    Nina shrugged. She sighed and said, "I don''t want this. They''re innocent. I just didn''t think it through for a moment. It''s okay. I''ll be able to get out of this soon."


    Covering the back of her hand, I smiled slightly. "You can do this."


    "B43, please head to consultation room 3."


    "Nina, it''s your turn. Go."


    Nina turned to look at me onest time before entering the consultation room.


    After a long time, she came out with a slip in her hand. I walked toward her. "The doctor has issued a bill. I''m going to the pharmacy." "I''ll go with you."


    I apanied Nina to get her medicine and some other things from the pharmacy. Then, we went up to the fifth floor under the nurse''s guidance. The nurse asked me to wait at the door and then escorted Nina in. Content belongs to


    "Go ahead, it''s fine."


    SN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I waited at the door. Some time passed when Theo called me. "I''m at yourpany now. Why aren''t you here? Where did you go?"


    I could not tell him that I was at the hospital.


    I lowered my head and pondered for a moment before replying, "I have an errand to run with Nina outside. Why did you go to mypany?"


    "I wanted to discuss the resort with you, but you''re not here." I could not hear any fluctuation in Theo''s voice.


    "I should be able to head back soon. You can wait for me at thepany."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, I waited for a while more before the door of the surgery room opened. Nina was pushed out as shey on the hospital bed. I followed her into the ward.


    Ten minutester, Nina gradually came to her senses. She looked at me in a daze. "Wanda..."


    "You''re awake. How are you feeling?"


    Nina did not reply to me but closed her eyes again. After a while, she opened them again as if she had fully regained consciousness "Yeah, I feel pretty good."


    She rubbed her belly and was stunned for a moment. "They''re gone, aren''t they?"


    "Yeah, it''s all over now. Let''s go. I''ll take you home to rest. You just came out of an operation. You need to rest more. I will grant you leave."


    I helped Nina out of bed, and we left the hospital after grabbing some medicine.

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    ?


    After I sent Nina back to her apartment, I drove back to thepany.


    The moment I stepped through thepany doors, I heard a few employees whispering to each other at the front desk.


    "The man in the office is Theo Grant, President Lane''s husband. He''s so handsome. He really lives up to his reputation."


    "That''s right, the legendary Theo Grant. This is the first time I''ve seen him in real life."


    When did he be a legendary figure? Judging by the look of that little fan girl, it seemed that his charm was no lesser than those handsome artists nowadays.


    "Me too. President Lane is also very beautiful. They really make such a morous couple."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I deliberately made some noise before walking in to not make them feel embarrassed. They stopped talking and concentrated on their work when they saw me.


    I walked passed them and entered the office. Shannon had gone out, so Theo was the only one in the office.


    He was sitting on the sofa and holding a magazine in his hand while flipping through it quietly. There was an aristocratic demeanor in his gestures. Even if it was just an inconspicuous movement, he looked so elegant and gentlemanly. This man truly had marketpetitiveness.


    I coughed lightly, and Theo noticed me. He put down the magazine and walked toward me. "You''re back, President Lane."


    "I''m back." I sat in my seat and motioned for him to sit opposite me, "Tell me, what is it about?"


    He raised a brow at me. After straightening his suit, he said leisurely, "I don''t have much time to handle the holiday vi project, so I n to find someone else to follow up on it. Hence, I came to discuss this with you."


    "Discuss with me why? You can decide this kind of thing." I did not know why he had specially made a trip for this. I thought it was some bug matter. "This is something you promised Frank. I still need you to go through it again. How are you going to exin to him otherwise if something were to go wrong?"


    His words were not without reason. I


    nodded. My gaze fell on him, and pursed my lips, smiling. "I suppose you


    already chose someone since you said all this, haven''t you, President Grant?"


    Theo did not deny it. "Yes, my childhood friend of mine, but he is of mixed race.. His parents divorced


    when he was ten before he went et


    abroad with his mother. He rarelyes back. I heard that he wasing back to Hatton this time. I think he is very suitable.


    "Mixed blood. Must be a beautiful woman."


    "He''s a man."


    "Oh~ a handsome mixed-race guy. That''s fine. You must have chosen someone talented, President Grant."


    Honestly, I was looking forward to seeing him, a mixed-race person. "Hey, I''ve never heard you mention this person."


    He folded his arms around his chest and looked at me, his back ramrod straight. "Considering your expectant expression, President Lane, do you really want to see him?"


    The corners of my mouth lifted unconsciously. I blinked at him and smiled lightly. "Of course. I''m more interested in what he looks like. He must be a handsome guy."


    "President Lane, please consider that you are already married before making such an expression of infatuation." Theo''s tone was even, but I could hear his displeasure.


    I suddenly thought about how cute


    Theo was when he was jealous. My smile deepened. "No matter how handsome the other is, you will always be number one in my heart, President Grant. Is this alright?"


    "Yes, go home early this evening. I''ll cook dinner."


    What asion did we have today that he would make such a sacrifice?


    I was curious and looked forward to it. "You rarely cook, President Grant. Naturally, I will join you. See you tonight."


    "Alright." Theo put his hands in his pockets. Then, he got up and left.


    I also devoted myself to my work after I watched him leave.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    ?


    It was getting dark, and I happened to reach home before it gotpletely dark.


    The vi was usually brightly lit. Why was it so dark today?


    Did Theo not say that he was going to prepare dinner today? Why was no one here?


    I entered the living room. I was about to turn on the lights when there was suddenly music. It startled me, but it was romantic piano music.


    Amid the soothing and melodious music, the lights in the dining room slowly came on; they looked like spotlights. There were tall sses, red wine, and a simple but high-end western meal on the table.


    Theo appeared in front of me before I could react. He still looked the same as he did in the day. He was wearing a ck suit, looking very formal.


    I was stunned for a moment. I looked at him and could not help asking. "What day is it today? Why did you prepare all this?"


    He walked toward me slowly with a bouquet of roses before handing them to me. "You actually forgot. It''s our wedding anniversary." There was slight usation in his tone but also amusement.


    At his response, I remembered. "Did we get married today?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It had been so long ago that I could not recall it for a moment.


    Theo led me to the dining table and pulled out a chair for me. "Consider the second proposal since that was our real start."


    "I see, so this is our first anniversary."


    "There will be many more in the future. Won''t it be your turn to prepare it next time?" Theo asked me with raised eyebrows.


    I gave him a nk stare without hesitation. "Aren''t men the ones to do these kinds of things? We women just need to be responsible." "What a domineering woman."


    It was the first time I heard Theo call me that.


    I slowly smiled. "Of course, I have been influenced by you, President Grant."


    "The phrase ''you are thepany you keep'' rings true."


    How could you be so boastful? Was overbearing a good thing?


    I nced at him. His handsome face was really pleasing to the eye. I looked down at the meal. The te was well presented, and even the fruit decorations on the side were well in ce. "You made this?"


    "Yes. Please have a taste, madam."


    "I''ll give it a try." I put a piece of it into my mouth. The fragrance oozed as I chewed and a satisfying taste bloomed through my mouth. "It''s delicious." Theo pursed his lips with satisfaction as if the answer had been expected and began to eat.


    I looked around but did not see Caroline or the other two newly recruited nannies. "Where are Caroline and the others? And the children?"


    "I asked Caroline to take them out for a walk. It''s not good to stay in the house all the time. Bask in the moonlight, and maybe they''ll be smarter."


    "You''re just making stuff up, you.


    When they grow up, they''ll know that you had Caroline take them out so that you could celebrate our anniversary with me and will despise you for it." I could even imagine the scene of the two little ones beating Theo now. Thinking of it, could not help but smile.


    Theo nced at me. "Stop thinking about that and eat."


    I did not dare think about it anymore at his instruction. I lowered my head and continued to eat.


    After a while, Theo raised his red wine ss. "Happy Anniversary, Madam Grant."


    "Happy Anniversary, Mr. Grant." I raised my ss and clinked it with his.


    Please instruct me for the rest of my life.


    After taking a sip of wine, I looked at


    him with a smile. Theo was also looking at me while smiling. There seemed to be an electric passing between our eyes, and the


    atmosphere was gradually


    bing ambiguous... Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    ?


    Theo and I were off work on Sunday, but he pulled me out.


    I was feeling unhappy in the car and said in a displeased tone, "I wanted to get some good rest. Why did you drag me out? Where are we going?" "To the airport."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are we going to do there?"


    "My childhood friend is back. Let''s go pick him up together." Theo''s voice was still calm.


    My eyes lits up when I recalled him saying that he wanted his childhood friend toe over and follow up on the resort project two days ago. "That mixed-race childhood friend you mentioned?"


    "Mm-hmm, yes." Theo was concentrating on driving the car and waspletely unaware of my changing expression.


    I chuckled softly, feeling in a good mood. "Alright. Since he is your childhood friend, of course, we should go pick him up together. Otherwise, it''d be rude."


    Theo obviously noticed my change and turned to nce at me. Seeing me smile, his expression immediately changed. "Restrain yourself, Madam Grant."


    I behaved when he called me that, but I was still looking forward to it. I did not talk anymore, nor did he, and we arrived at the airport in silence. "It''s been so long. Why hasn''t hee out yet? Did you get the time right?" I did not like waiting very much since Theo had made me wait for a really long time.


    "Soon," Theo replied to me perfunctorily as he looked down at the time.


    After waiting a while more, a group of people came out. I patted his shoulder, "Take a good look. Which one is he?"


    "He must be the most eye-catching one," Theo said coolly.


    The moment he said that I saw a tall, blond man.


    "Is that him?"


    As I was about to point at him, the man blew past me like the wind and hugged Theo. "Oh my god, Theo darling, I finally get to see you again."


    I was immediately horrified by the fact that this 1.9-meter-tall man had actually called Theo darling. Did I hear him right?


    Theo moved his hands away from his body with a look of disgust before walking toward me. "This is my wife, Wanda."


    The blond man looked at me. His gaze seemed a little unfriendly. "This is the woman you married?"


    "Yes."


    "Gosh, darling. I didn''t expect you to find such a woman. She looks so ordinary."


    I did not like hearing that. I looked at


    him with my hands folded across my chest. "Sir, you are being very ou''re rather ordinary


    yourself."


    l.n


    He spread his hands open with a look of helplessness before his gaze returned to Theo again. "Look, I just said one thing, and already she doesn''t like hearing it. How fierce. Why did you find such a dominatrix, darling?"


    "And who the heck are you? You dissed me the moment you met me. Why are you dissatisfied with me being Theo''s wife?"


    "Of course. How is a violent woman like you worthy of being Theo''s darling?"


    "If I''m not, then are you?!"


    The man nodded. "If I were a woman, you''d have no chance."


    He spoke with a foreign ent, and his emotions, demeanor, and words all annoyed me. So, I gave him a nk look and turned to Theo.


    "You''re really not all that good


    wouldn''t havee to pick you up if


    I knew."


    "Having my darling Theo is enough for me, you third-wheeler."


    "Third-wheeler? I..." If it were not for us being in public, I really would have punched him a few times.


    "Okay, Townsend. Let''s go."


    Townsend?


    This was his name?!


    I unconsciouslyughed while covering my mouth and pointed at him. "You know, there is a hot spring called Townsend."

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    ?


    Knowing that I was making fun of his name, Townsend''s expression sank. Brows drooped, and he looked at me angrily while his finger that was pointing at me trembled slightly. "Oh my God, you are such a shrew. Theo darling, just where in the world did you find such a wife? You can definitely find a better one with your condition!"


    Hearing this, my gaze sharpened. I was about to fight him to the death, but Theo held me back and separated us. "Enough. Do you want to go back or not?"


    Before I could say anything, Townsend beat me to it, "Of course, I want to. Theo darling, can I stay with you? I just came back and haven''t found a ce yet."


    "No." I was the first to respond to him.


    Townsend gave me a nk look before ignoring me and looking back at Theo with burning eyes. "How about it, Theo darling?"


    I heard a dry cough. Theo turned to look at me, his smile wry. "Wanda, we still have to rely on him to follow up on the project."


    I understood what he was thinking with that said.


    Right, it would not be good for us to offend him since we still have to rely on him.


    In the end, I could force myself to agree. Townsend directed his smug gaze to me. Not only had he won, but he was also rubbing it in my face. I cursed silently. He followed Theo out of the airport, and I hurriedly followed.


    We got to the parking lot. I opened the passenger seat door and was about to get in when a hand blocked me. Townsend''s head was raised. As if he did not give a damn about me, he said, "I want to sit here."


    He even wanted to snatch the front passenger seat from me. Could this person be...


    I nced at Theo and then at Townsend. The thought I had in mind startled me, and I shook my head. It could not be, no.


    Meeting Townsend''s gaze, I waved my hand. "This seat always has mine even before you came, Mr. Townsend."


    I practically shouted his name through gritted teeth with anger.


    Townsend did not take me seriously. He smiled back at me and replied, "Now that I''m here, this seat should be exchanged."


    "What say you, Theo? Who should sit here?"


    Townsend and I looked at Theo, gazes aligned.


    On the other side, Theo, who had not gotten into the car, trembled before smiling. He looked at Townsend. "This seat is naturally my wife''s." After saying that, he got into the car.


    I looked at him triumphantly with brows raised. "You heard him."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With a cold snort, I got into the car and closed the door.


    Townsend had to sit in the back. I could clearly see his deted expression from the rearview mirror.


    He was also very talkative, however, and kept babbling about the many things that happened to them when they were young while seated at the


    back. I had no memory of those, so I could not get a word in. Content


    belongs to


    I noticed the smile on Theo''s face. It looked like he was also missing his childhood days.


    I pursed my lips, feeling dissatisfied out of nowhere. "Be careful when you''re driving. You don''t want to hit anything."


    "You probably don''t know this, but


    Theo developed his driving skills at a


    young age. They arepletely up to the standard of a professional racing driver. He''ll be fine." It was like he was trying to show how much he knew Theo. Townsend looked proud.


    I pouted and rolled my eyes at the man in the backseat. "There is also news about car idents involving professional racing drivers. Who can say for sure about this kind of thing? In any case, safetyes first. We have children, after all, so we can''t let them suffer."


    I emphasized my mention of the children.


    Townsend was taken aback for a moment before he suddenly nodded...

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    ?


    "Right, I forgot you have three children. I should have bought them something. How rude of me." Townsend patted the back of Theo''s seat as he spoke to himself.


    Theo pursed his lips and smiled lightly. "It''s fine, don''t fret about the small things."


    "No, no, I''ll have to ask my assistant to prepare something and send it to your vi." After Townsend said that, he fished out his phone and prepared to make a call.


    I shrugged my shoulders and sneered. "How can someone with an assistant not find a ce to stay at? How full of lies."


    As if hearing what I said, Townsend leaned against my seat. "My assistant is not here to find me a house."


    I turned away and did not reply to him, but I heard Townsend chattering in the background as he instructed his assistant. We soon arrived at the vi.


    I was taken aback by the sight in front of me when we entered the house.


    There were all kinds of children''s supplies on the sofas and floor of the living room, such as milk powder, clothes, and toys.


    I looked at Caroline, who was tidying them up in confusion. She was also confused. "Security brought them in just now. They said it was delivered by someone."


    Townsend, who was right behind us, saw this pile of things and nodded with satisfaction. "Not bad. My assistant really did a great job."


    "Is this what you asked your assistant to prepare just now?" My eyes widened.


    Townsend nodded. "Yes. Ample preparation is to so you don''t have to worry much. You don''t even have to buy any more."


    Alright then, this man also had great executive abilities.


    Caroline called upon a few others to help her organize the items while Townsend had already gone touring the vi. He was walking around, having a great time.


    "Theo darling, it''s really your style. Your ce is quite romantic. Tell me, which room will I be staying in?" Townsend looked expectant.


    I nced at Theo, signaling that I would decide. He obediently said nothing, and I smiled slightly. "Come with me."


    It was up to me to arrange a room; of course, I would not have him on the second floor. He could not be allowed toe to our room every day or get close to Theo.


    Thinking about this, I led him to the


    I


    large guest room on the first floor and opened the door. "This is thergest room beside our master bedroom. As I would not like to cause you any grievances, I invite you to stay in this room."


    However, I underestimated him. Townsend waved his hand and refused to enter. "No, if I''m going to live here, have to live on the second floor. The master bedroom is on the second floor, no? I have to be closer to Theo, darling."


    They had not been in contact for such a long time, yet why did Townsend behave so familiarly with Theo?


    "You''re so lively, Mr. Townsend. I''m worried you''ll disturb us," I said coldly, rejecting his proposal.


    "Theo darling, are you going to treat me like this?" Townsend looked at Theo with an aggrieved expression. Even I, a woman, could not match his tone.


    I thought Theo would side with me, but the oue was beyond my expectation. He turned his gaze to me. "There is a room on the second floor that is quite big. Let Townsend stay there."


    "Our darling Theo has spoken. You don''t have any objections now, do you?"


    Seeing his posture, I felt that he


    deserved a beating more than Nicky and Cindy did before. I was faintly angry as I clenched my fists. "Since this is the case, I have nothing to say So be it." Content belongs to


    I crossed my arms and headed upstairs without looking back. I really wondered what kind of spell Theo has fallen to be able to tolerate him so much?!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    ?


    Theo did note in even after I remained in the room for a long time. He was probably getting entangled by Townsend.


    It was gettingte when I heard the sounds of people dining downstairs.


    I went downstairs and saw Townsend bringing in thest dish. He nced at me, "It''s time to eat."


    I looked at the table again. Today''s dishes are extremely rich and full of color, vor, and taste. It did not look like Caroline''s cooking. Could it be... I looked at Townsend, and he just so happened to be looking at me as if he had seen through my doubts. He could not help nodding triumphantly. "That''s right. I cooked all the dishes on this table. Could it be that you''ve never cooked at home before?"


    He hit the nail on the head; I rarely cooked.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing through my thoughts, Townsend shook his head helplessly, his love for Theo written all over his face. "Theo darling, it really is a shame that you married such a useless wife."


    I raised my eyes to look at him, and my tone was dissatisfied. "Mr. Townsend, please be careful with your words. Otherwise, I''m not going to hold back."


    Upon hearing this, Townsend immediately put on a scared expression and approached Theo. "Look! Your wife dares to even threaten me in front of you."


    "Alright, stop talking and eat."


    He twisted his body and straightened his back. "As you say. Let''s eat!"


    Townsend looked at me as he said thest two words. He even emphasized them.


    Was he really a man? I was beginning to wonder if he was a woman.


    Exhaling, I picked up my cutlery.


    The dishes he cooked were surprisingly delicious. There was also a different taste to them. Perhaps he hadbined local and international vors, having been abroad for such a long time. The taste was wonderful and refreshing.


    Looking at him, I admit to being a little surprised.


    Townsend noticed my expression, and he suddenly smiled charmingly. "Do you think it''s delicious? Are you starting to worship me?"


    Had I been mistaken? His smile was sultry, and there was an aura of exotic dominance.


    My God, how could the phrase "dominating president" be used to describe him?


    Without responding to him, I lowered down and continued with my meal.


    After dinner, Townsend also prepared fruit for dessert. His knife skills were excellent. He even carved a flower out of a tomato.


    I was shocked when he brought out the exquisite fruit tter and could not help asking, "Don''t tell me you''re a chef?"


    "Bingo, I''m a certified chef." He snapped his fingers and patted his chest with a proud expression.


    It was no wonder that not only his cooking skills but also his knife skills were superb.


    "He likes taking tests a lot and spends most of his spare time doing that."


    How scary it was that there were individuals in the world who liked taking exams.


    Townsend sat down beside Theo. "I can only stand on the same level as Theo darling by developing myself in an all-rounded way and bing an excellent person. Miss Wanda, you should pay attention to yourself. With how outstanding The darling is, you can''tg behind."


    He was eventling me about this?!


    I was about to rebuke him when Theo spoke for me. "Wanda has her ownpany and has outstanding abilities. She also shines without me.


    He was looking at me affectionately. Our gaze met, and we smiled. His words won my heart.


    "You just got used to her. I think she is useless," Townsend said, unconvinced.


    With Theo''s protection, I cared naught for what he said. Hence, I did not get angry.


    I got to know Townsend better after this conversation, however. He was really knowledgeable. It seemed that there was reason Theo asked him


    toe, and this relieved me immensely.

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    ?


    The night waste. I was leaning against the bed and was almost falling asleep, yet Theo had note in.


    How long will Townsend pester him?


    I yawned and was dozing off when the sound of the door opening came. I turned around, and it was indeed Theo who had entered. He looked at me with a leisurely smile. "Not asleep yet?"


    "Why are you sote?" I yawned as I spoke. Sniffling, my eyes went moist.


    Theo got onto the bed and covered me with the nket. "You''re obviously sleepy, yet you wait for me, little fool." He nted a light kiss on the top of my head.


    I straightened my back and asked him, "Why were you sote?"


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Townsend. We chatted for a while."


    "I wonder what two grown men have to talk about." I pursed my lips, feeling a little sour.


    Theo looked at me with a smile. When he saw my expression, his smile widened. "What? Are you feeling jealous of a guy?"


    I pushed him away andy down. "As if."


    "You say that, but your tone begs to differ."


    I covered my head with the nket. "I''m not."


    "Alright, if you say you''re not, you''re not. You are the mother of three children. Why are you still so childish?" Theo seemed amused by me. I could hear the smile in his tone.


    Moving the nket, I poked my head out and looked at him. "Do you find me annoying now?"


    "No way. It''ste. Go sleep." Theo reached out and turned off the light after he said that.


    I felt a hand reach out to me in the dark. He took me into his arms.


    I could always fall asleep with peace of mind when I was in his arms.


    The next day, I was woken up by the sun''s re outside the window. looked at the time. It was only half past six, but it was already bright outside. It seemed that the weather was good today.


    I stretched my hand to the side, but it was empty. Had Theo gotten up so early?


    Immediately, all sense of sleepiness


    evaporated. I got up, washed up, and


    then went downstairs just in time to see Theo and Townsending back in from the outside. Both of them were in sportswear.


    "You guys..."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I invited Townsend yesterday to go out for a run this morning," Theo said to me.


    Townsend wiped his sweat with a towel before turning to look at Theo. "I didn''t expect your stamina to be so good even after so many years. Do you go for a run every morning?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Do you go for a run every morning?" I looked confused. Why did I not know this?


    Theo smiled at my question. "Yes. But you can''t get up, so I didn''t call you."


    "Dear me, you''ve been sharing the same bed for so long, yet you don''t even know that Theo darling does morning exercises every day. How are you someone''s wife?" Townsend was getting angry.


    I nced at him but could not say a word. I was devastated about this.


    "Come and have breakfast."


    Caroline had already prepared breakfast while we chatted.


    The two of them walked to the dining table together. Their movements were surprisingly consistent. I felt like I was an outsider. Theo was also extremely tolerant of Townsend. I had never seen him treat anyone like this. Just Why?


    With these things clouding my head, I did not eat much for breakfast.


    Theo noticed me behaving weirdly. "Why are you eating so little? Are you feeling sick?"


    He could always immediately tell that something was wrong with me and was still worried about me. I felt a lot more relieved at this moment. "I''m fine. Please continue with your meal."


    However, that did not stop me from wondering. I had to get to the bottom of this.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    ?


    Although I was curious, I could not simply follow them at any time. For example, they were headed to Grant Corporation while I was heading to my ownpany. I could only wait until tonight to question Theo carefully.


    I got up early today, so I came to thepany a lot earlier.


    I thought I would be the first person at thepany and did not think I would see Nina when I came in. My eyes widened. "Nina? Why did youe here so early?"


    She smiled at me. "It''s nothing. I just got up early, so I came here early."


    "You just got out of operation. You need to rest more and not overwork yourself" I patted her on the shoulder. Then, I entered my office and began working.


    Time passed quietly, and the number of people in thepany began to increase in a blink of an eye. Shannon had also arrived.


    "Morning, Wanda. How was your weekend?" Shannon greeted me with a bright smile when she entered through the door.


    I shook my head. "Not that good."


    She sat down and looked at me curiously. "What''s the matter? You look like you''ve made enemies with someone."


    "I met a nasty guy." Now thinking of Townsend made me angry.


    Shannon''s interest was suddenly piqued. She approached me excitedly. "Who is it? Tell me."


    "Theo''s childhood friend. A yboy of the highest order," I said bitterly through gritted teeth.


    "A yboy?!" Shannon''s eyes widened instantly, neither crying norughing. "Why do you say that?"


    I told Shannon everything that happened yesterday. Shannon even began admiring him after hearing about him. "Listening to what you said, I can even feel how they''re so full of..." She did not dare say thest word and just nced at me with a meaningful gaze. "You get what I mean." "Impossible. How could Theo be that?"


    "Think about it. It''s Theo. Since when does he treat people so well?"


    There was some truth in Shannon''s words, but I still could not agree with them. "Impossible, just impossible. Don''t even think about it."


    "I can''t believe you haven''t thought about it that way. I taste the sourness of you." Shannon raised an eyebrow at me.


    His heart sank to the bottom. Could it be that Theo was actually bisexual?


    How do I convince myself of this?


    I bit my lip and frowned tightly, feeling more and more


    inappropriate. "No, I''m going to clear this up with Theo now. Otherwise, I won''t be able to continue working."


    With that said, I got up and left.


    Shannon quickly stopped me. "Don''t be impulsive! What would Theo think if you just went over irrationally?"


    "WhatPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    the of it either way." I admit


    a little impatient, but


    care


    too much about this kind of thing.


    "How about this? Invite them out to eat, and I''ll take a closer look." Shannon suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll invite them to lunch."


    Although I really did not want to see Townsend, I was forced to face him if I wanted to find out.


    "There''s no more water inside. I''m


    going to the tea room outside to pour myself a ss of water." I picked up the water ss to the side and left the office. I identally caught a glimpse of Nina, who was in her seat. She seemed a little out of spirit.


    I thought it might be the seque of the operation and so paid it no heed.


    After finally making it through till noon, Theo sent me a message: [We are leaving].


    "Shannon, let''s go. They''re leaving." I stood up and picked up my bag.


    "Okay, don''t worry. Take your time. How can you arrive so soon?" Compared to me, Shannon was much calmer. "Oh, hurry up."

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    ?


    Hotel private room.


    Theo was sitting with Townsend on one side while Shannon and I sat on the other. "This is my friend Shannon," I introduced.


    "Hi, my name is Townsend. I''m Theo darling''s childhood ymate or childhood friend." I did not even manage to introduce him. Townsend was already eager to introduce himself. The innocent smile on his face was very prominent.


    Shannon seemed taken aback when she heard what he said. She parted her lips and repeated slowly, "Theo... darling?"


    Townsend did not think it was any problem, however. He nodded. "Yes, that''s what I always called him. It shouldn''t be a big deal, right?" Shannon shrugged and smiled. "Two adult men addressing one another that way seems very suggestive, don''t you think so, President Grant?" She deliberately aimed the question at Theo with the hopes of seeing his reaction.


    All of us looked at him at this question.


    Theo was stunned for a moment before he shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just an address."


    Hearing this, Shannon turned to look at me with an expression of disbelief. I nodded to her. It was as if Theo had nothing he considered taboo when it came to Townsend.


    "Okay, let''s order."


    "Allow me."


    Townsend grabbed the menu and began selecting. "Sweet and sour fish, braised eggnt... Thest dish, bitter melon, and tofu soup, suit you," he looked at me and said.


    He did not forget to take a jab at me even when ordering. I had had enough.


    I snorted softly. "But Theo doesn''t eat bitter gourd. You ordered the wrong soup."


    "Who said that? Theo darling will eat everything with me."


    "We''ll see if he touches itter, then." I nced at Theo, but he avoided my gaze, which surprised me a little.


    The dishes were served slowly. Townsend scooped himself some bitter melon soup and drank it. "It''s delicious. Theo darling, would you like some?"


    Theo darling did not reply, and I smiled lightly." I told you he doesn''t eat bitter melon."


    "Him not answering is tantamount to


    acquiescing. ll serve you some."


    After saying that, Townsend scooped some soup into Theo''s bowl. 1.There were a few slices of


    bitter melon and tofu. "Come now,


    drinking some soup before eating isContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    good for you. Drink up quick."


    "Yeah."


    It was rare to hear Theo answer, and something incredible thing happened in the next second. Theo, who never eats bitter melon, actually drank the soup.


    I was surprised. I looked at Cancan and whispered, "Theo doesn''t eat bitter melon." But he drank it today.


    Sitting opposite us, Townsend''s expression was smug, as if he were showing off to me.


    Was Townsend really so important to him?


    For a moment, I was flustered, and none of the taste from lunch registered in my mind.


    After lunch, Theo and Townsend


    informed me that they had something to deal with and had to leave first. Watching their backs as they left, I felt a chill in my heart. "Shannon, what do you think?"


    "Based on my observation, Wanda, you need to have a good talk with Theo."


    Sure enough, this was the answer.


    Theo treated Townsend very differently. He seemed willing to do anything for him, which was very strange.


    "How can ordinary friends be so close? Theo could even ept that kind of nickname and force himself to eat dishes he doesn''t like. How are ordinary friends like that?!"


    The more Shannon spoke, the more confused I became.


    "Yes, I got it. I will ask Theo about this tonight."


    I also wanted to know why he was so obedient toward Townsend. I had not even heard about him before this. Could it be that Theo was hiding something?


    For a moment, I was overwhelmed with doubts...

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    ?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was absent-minded the entire afternoon because of the matter with Townsend. Shannon knew I was troubled by this, so she did not dare to bother me.


    As I was deeply contemting, I suddenly heard the sound of a broken ssing from outside the office.


    Shannon and I looked at each other, then got up and walked out one after another.


    When I opened the door, Nina was apologizing to someone. "I''m sorry, are your clothes wet?"


    "It''s all right, but what''s the matter with you, Nina? You don''t seem to be in good spirits."


    It looked like Nina had bumped into a colleague, causing the cup to shatter on the ground.


    I walked forward, ncing at the mess on the ground before looking at the two of them. "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°President Lane, it''s nothing. Nina just identally bumped into me."


    "Alright. Just clean it up, and you can go back to work."


    "I''ll clean it up," Nina said to the colleague before kneeling down silently to pick up the pieces.


    She did not look very good.


    "Ah." Nina let out a low sound of pain.


    I quickly lowered my head and saw the wound on her finger caused by the broken debris. "Shannon, go get a broom and clean this up. I''ll take Nina to the office to treat her wound."


    "Alright."


    After hearing Shannon''s response, I took Nina into the office.


    I took out the first aid kit to treat Nina. Although she was in pain, she endured it silently. She did not cry out in pain at all. She was really stubborn. I nced at her and helplessly said, "Our colleagues have caught on that you''re not in the best of moods. What''s the matter? Are you feeling unwell because of the surgery?"


    She looked at me weakly. It was obvious that she was a little hesitant. Nina parted her lips but said nothing in the end.


    I carefully sterilized her, put on a Band-Aid, and then shut the first aid kit close. Nina''s expression was still the same as it was when she first came in. "If you have a problem you have to let us know. We can solve it together."


    After hearing what I said, Nina looked at me with more color in her eyes. She bit her lip and clutched the corner of her clothes tightly. It was obvious that she had something going on.


    "President Lane, my situation hasn''t been good recently. Can you please let me take a few days off?" Nina spoke slowly, hesitating as if it were an ad hoc idea.


    I leaned back into the chair, the


    corners of my lips raised slightly. "Of course. I told you that you could rest for a few more days before returning to work. Only when you''re in good condition can you do a good job, no?


    She nodded and said nothing more.


    QUMS


    Noticing that the circles under her eyes looked much darker than before, I frowned. Nina had not been sleeping well again.


    "Nina, are you suffering from insomnia?"


    Nina froze for a moment. She pursed her lips and answered with some difficulty, "A little. I can''t fall asleep."


    "Don''t think so much. Soak your feet before going to bed. It''ll be better."


    "I understand. Thank you, President Lane."


    It looks like she did not intend to tell me what was happening. I did not want to force her either, so I did not ask. "Alright, do your best for the


    remaining afternoon. I will qua


    I


    three-day vacation starting


    tomorrow." Content belongs to


    "Alright. If there''s nothing else, then I''ll head out first." Nina pointed to the door.


    I nodded. Nina walked toward the door just as Shannon entered. The two of them bumped into each other, but she just nodded her head at Shannon before heading out.


    Shannon found this strange and looked at me. "Is she all right?"


    "She''s fine. She just hasn''t been sleeping well," I replied. Shannon asked nothing else.

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    ?


    Come evening, I got off work early and waited for Theo and Townsend to return.


    Around seven o''clock, I heard soundsing from outside the door.


    I stood up and looked out. Sure enough, they had returned. I grinned as I faced them. "You guys are finally back. Caroline is done with dinner."


    "Great! I''m practically starving." Townsend rubbed his stomach as he made his way toward the dining room.


    I looked at Theo. His eyes had followed Townsend before he turned to me and smiled. "Why are you spacing out? Let''s eat."


    He pulled me to the dining room, pulled out a chair, and we sat down together.


    Townsend was as unrestrained as someone who was the host of the vi. He even kept persuading me to eat when he saw that I had not touched my cutlery. "Why aren''t you eating? Is it because you want to lose weight after I called you fat yesterday?"


    I lowered my gaze, casually picking up some food and putting it into my mouth while saying leisurely, "I didn''t even know you called me fat."


    "So, Theo didn''t tell you. I thought he did. You really walked right into that one." Townsend''s tone was dripping with self-mockery, but he was clearly showing off his rtionship with Theo with his smiling expression. He even nced at Theo after he said that.


    Theo had also looked at him. Although he did not say anything, his eyes revealed everything.


    There must be something going on between them.


    The sourness in my heart gradually emerged. It was even tinged with curiosity. I must get to the bottom of their rtionship!


    I was firm in my thoughts and did not realize that I had been poking my food repeatedly. After Theo''s reminder, I looked down and realized that there were many holes in my food.


    "Don''t tell me you''re stabbing your food thinking it''s me?" Townsend, who was seated opposite me, smiled weakly. His tone was also weak.


    I was no longer in the mood to eat when I saw him. So, I put down my cutlery and pressed my lips together. "I''m full. You guys eat. I''m going back to my room."


    I got up and was about to head upstairs when Theo''s voice came from behind. "Wanda, you haven''t eaten much."


    "I''ve lost my appetite. You take your time."


    With a sigh of grievance, I went upstairs to the room with heavy steps.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I punched the soft bed a few times for release. Then, Iy down and looked at the white ceiling. My mind was filled with images of Theo and Townsend together.


    Ever since Townsend came, Theo''s attention has been on him. He would sometimes even ignore my feelings, which was something he never did before His kindness toward


    elN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Townsend was also unprecedented. Why was this?


    Just as I was contemting, the phone rang. It was a video call from Shannon answered it and saw that she was putting on a mask. She had just nced at me when she noticed my displeasure. "Judging from your expression, you just got pissed off?"


    "Yeah. Why did you call?"


    "Oh, nothing. I just want to know if you''ve asked Theo?"


    I shook my head. ¡°They''re still eating downstairs. It might take a while before hees up. They chatted tilltest night. I don''t know what time it''ll be today."


    "My my my, your tone is acid. I didn''t expect your rival in love to be a man!" Shannon could not speak clearly with the mask on, but I could still vaguely get what she was saying.


    I sighed, my expression ashen. "I have to make things clear with Theo no matter howte I have to wait for him before I sleep!"

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    ?


    Shannon gave me a thumbs-up through the video. "Considering your demeanor, I support you." Before I could reply, Shannon asked again, "What if Theo really is... what are you going to do?"


    I had never thought about this. I shook my head. "I haven''t thought about it."


    "You can think about it now, then. There is still a half chance, after all." Shannon took off the mask and was now cleaning up.


    The sound of rushing water flowed into my ears and calmed me down a little. I propped my chin up and muttered to myself, "If he really is, then I...I...I also don''t know what to do."


    "No, you can''t think that way. Theo definitely isn''t!"


    "I hope it''s as you say." Shannon was done washing her face and showed off her fair skin while facing the screen. I was not in the mood to look at her.


    There were sounds outside the door. My heart sped up, and I hurriedly said to Shannon. "He''s here. I''m hanging up." Then, I quickly cut the call without leaving Shannon the time to respond.


    Theo seemed to have noticed my hasty movements when he entered the room, and doubt appeared on his face. "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, nothing. I was just on a video call with Shannon. She didn''t want you to see her without makeup, so she just hung up." I could only feel sorry for my good sister at this moment. I put the phone aside and looked up at Theo.


    He just nodded and did not say anything else. Theo took the tablet from the table, sat next to me, and started working.


    "You''re early today. Not going to chat with your childhood friend again?" I asked him tentatively.


    "I''m a bit busy. I don''t have much time to chat with him," Theo replied without looking up.


    I pouted and muttered, "But you talked till sote yesterday."


    Theo nced at me as if he heard me talking to myself with a smile on his lips. "What? Are you still jealous?"


    Be brave and ask him.


    Holding this thought in mind, I looked at Theo and asked him seriously, "Theo, let me ask you something. What is your rtionship with Townsend?!"


    Theo looked confused at my question and put down the tablet. "He''s my childhood friend."


    "Childhood friend? Do you think I''m blind? Even Shannon doesn''t think you two have a normal rtionship. Did you think I can''t see it?!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I straightened up and reviewed their


    1


    behavior during the past two days with him. "He calls you darling. But if it were anyone else, you would definitely not ept it. You also follow along with him in almost everything, practically responding to his every request. Just who is he to you? If he''s just an ordinary childhood friend, one who you haven''t seen for so long, how can you still be close? And no matter how good of childhood friends you two are, it wouldn''t be until this extent, no?"


    u;


    I revealed at the doubts buried in my heart with this tirade. I looked at Theo, but he was still smiling. Ide wastooking at me, waiting. "Are you done?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you want to know?" Theo asked again.


    I did not expect him to be so calm. bit my lip and asked in a low voice, just want to know why you are so kind to him and follow him im everything. Are you... are you...


    I could not say it. I really did not have to courage for it.


    Theo stared at me, his smile unabated. "Am I what?"


    Forget it. I would just say it. Reveal everything!


    "Are you bisexual?!"

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    ?


    Hearing this, Theo was startled for a moment. He then covered his mouth andughed.


    I had never seen himugh so heartily before. I frowned and snorted coldly, "What are youughing about? You should answer me."


    He stoppedughing, but there was still a smile on his face. Theo reached out and pinched my face. "How can a wife suspect that her husband has this orientation?"


    Did that mean he was straight?


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but out of concern for my dignity, I still shook his hand away. I turned my face sideways and said with dissatisfaction, "But you are so close to Townsend. And you follow him in everything. People can''t help but be led to think so. Why on earth are you so nice to him?" "Wanda, there''s a reason why I''m nice to Townsend." The smile on Theo''s handsome face disappeared as he regained his solemnity and serious tone.


    The atmosphere abruptly turned severe. I could not help but turn to face him. "What is it that made you eat something you don''t like?!"


    Theo pulled out a smile again, and his thoughts seemed to start flowing. There were many stories hidden in his eyes. "I told you that Townsend didn''t move abroad until he was ten. We were neighbors until then. We fought over everything until the time he saved me when I was eight years old." "Saved you?" I asked him, puzzled.


    Theo nodded and began telling the story. "Back then, I ran away from home after a quarrel with my family. I met Townsend on the road, and we ran into the barren hills together. We lost our way when we wanted to leave, and I identally fell while we were looking for the way out. I fell into the trap set by the vigers, and my foot was caught in the animal trap. I thought he''d leave directly. I didn''t expect him to save me."


    "But you were still children at the time. How could he save you?"


    Theo smiled faintly and continued in a deep voice That''s right. He also ended up falling because I dragged him, but he wasn''t hurt. He tried his best to release the trap from my feet to save me and ended up scarring both his hands. Fortunately, Some vigers passed by and rescued us before leading us out of the mountain."


    As I listened to him, I did not expect there to be such a story about Theo. It reminded me of when I asked about the scar on his foot before. It turned out to be this.


    I looked at Theo and heard him continue, "After the vigers left, he carried me back home. We were both a mess that day. He also got a high fever and passed out the moment we got home. After we woke up, I promised him that I would follow him and not argue with him again as long as I am able."


    "So that''s why you followed his wish even though you don''t like a bitter melon during the afternoon that day. Why does he keep calling you darling?"


    "He was aboard for a long time. Naturally, he adopted their habits there. It''s verymon in foreign countries. He didn''t try changing that habit for a while, so I just went along with him." Theo took my hand Now that


    and met my gaze. "Wanda,


    you know the reason, I wonder if you


    understand." Content belongs to


    I lowered my head. "I admit that I was really upset when I didn''t know the truth before, but now I understand why you did what you did. He saved your life, and I am very grateful to him for that. I won''t argue with him again after this."


    Hearing this, Theo smiled. He reached out and touched my head with a look of relief. "That''s great. There''s my good wife."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Oh, can it."

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    ?


    Come the next day, the sun was just right.


    I was in a good mood now that I had found out the truth. I bumped into Theo and Townsend, who had just returned from their run when I came downstairs. This time I was no longer angry and greeted them, "You guys are done with your run. Would you like to take a bath first or have breakfast first?"


    "I''ll go take a shower first." After Theo said that, he went upstairs and back to the room.


    My gaze fell upon Townsend. "What about you?"


    His scrutinizing gaze roamed over me. Townsend lookedpletely on guard. "Did you take the wrong meds today?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you angry?" Townsend asked me, tilting his head. He was obviously confused by my reaction.


    I chuckled as I shook my head. "Why should I be angry?"


    Townsend circled me. Touching his chin, he said, "It''s only been one short day. How could you have changed? You were still angry when you saw us yesterday. What, are you not jealous now?"


    "There''s no point getting jealous about you." I was all smiles, my tone light.


    His probing gaze lingered on me still. He still looked confused.


    "Alrighty, Theo is going to be done soon if you''re still going to just stand here. Aren''t you two going to thepany together?" I urged him. Townsend frowned. He was even more surprised when he heard what I said. "Strange, truly strange." Muttering, he went upstairs to take a shower. Putting aside my prejudices, Townsend was a rather interesting individual. I smiled slowly and went into the kitchen to help Caroline with breakfast. By the time they came down, breakfast was ready.


    Townsend was taken aback when he saw me smiling at him. He sat down and moved closer to Theo. "What''s wrong with your wife?"


    Of course, could hear him, and


    before Theo could even reply to him,


    I responded, "I''m fine, and I''m right


    here Why didn''t you ask me directly, Mr Townsend?" Content belongs to


    Townsend was thoroughly astonished. My smile likely frightened him. "My God, the shrew has be ady?"


    Shrew?


    Forget it. I was not going to bother with him.


    Maintaining my good mood, I pursed my lips and smiled lightly. "Let''s have breakfast. We don''t want to waste any more time."


    Townsend was feeling overwhelmed this early in the morning.


    After breakfast, I went to thepany in a great mood. I camete today, and most of the people had already arrived. I greeted them one by one with a smile.


    When I entered the office, Shannon was already there.


    She came up to me looking like she was pursuing gossip when she saw me, "How did it go? What''s the result of your interrogation?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "He''s not bi," I revealed directly.


    Shannon looked at me with a smile. "No wonder you''re smiling. Did you find out why he is so nice to Townsend, though?"


    "Yes, I did. I put down my bag and sat down. Shannon pulled out the chair opposite me and took a seat. "Theo told me Townsend saved him when he was eight years old."


    I told Shannon the story fromst night in great detail, and realization abruptly dawned on her. "So. that''s the case That''s fine, then. So, President Grant is not the kind person. It''s said that foreign countries are more open. I guess that''s true if he''s calling anyone to everyone, darling." Content belongs


    to


    "Yes. So, I have no prejudice against Townsend now, and I am not angry anymore. I should treat him well since he is the one who saved Theo."


    "It''s good that the matter is settled. By the way, Nina didn''te today?"


    "I agreed to give her three days off yesterday so that she can get good rest. She''s been in a rather poor state recently."


    Shannon nodded in agreement. "Yeah, she didn''t look too good."

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    ?


    "Did something happen? Are you still depressed because of what happened before?" Shannon looked at me.


    There was confusion in her fiery eyes, but I could not tell her. I lowered my gaze a little guiltily and did not reply to her.


    Shannon sighed. "Shall we go visit her after work?"


    We had, after all, gone through tribtions together, and it was unusual for Shannon to care about others.


    I figured I should visit her too, so I agreed. "Okay, Susan seems to be away on a business trip recently, so Nina is the only one home. Let''s go and see her."


    At the very least, she would not be lonely, was what I thought.


    Someone knocked on the door at this moment, and it was our assistant who was bringing in some documents. "President Lane, President Collines, these are the various reports fromst month."


    "Thank you."


    After she left, Shannon and I began looking through the reports fromst month. "It''s not bad overall. Although it''s not much profit now, it is enough to support thepany''s expenses. We have to think about how to expand our market, though."


    "Yeah, we still need to develop some more."


    "Shannon, do you think it would be better if we set up our own brand for export?" I was determined to build my own brand and depend on others no


    more.


    I could see Shannon''s eyes light up as her interest was piqued. "Yes, actually. I also thought of establishing our own brand so that we can have our own source of goods and be in charge of quality control ourselves."


    "Not bad, but if that''s the case, we need to invest more since we''d have to handle the delivery ourselves too." I was a little worried.


    Shannon patted me on the shoulder as if she was able to tell what I was thinking, "I have great confidence in us. Not to mention there is no rush to this, so we can wait till we''ve stabilized. In the meantime, we can make our preparations."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    My prudence and Shannon''s optimism were a match made in heaven. Staying with her relieved any depressive mood.


    So that we might live our days to the fullest.


    After getting off work, I went to Susan''s apartment with Shannon We rang the doorbell, but no one answered the door. "Is anybody in?" I nced at Shannon and then rang the doorbell several times more.


    "Nina should be resting at home. Why isn''t she here?"


    "Could she have gone out with a friend?" Shannon asked.


    I shook my head. "She has no one in Whaldorf City. I''ll call her."


    I took out my phone and dialed her number, but still, no one answered.


    Shannon looked at me. "She probably went out. Shall we drop by tomorrow?"


    "We don''t really have any other


    choice." Just as Shannon and I were about to leave, I looked up and noticed the light in her room was on. I tugged Shannon. "Look, the lights in her room are on. She must be in there, but why isn''t she opening the door?" Content belongs to


    "It is on. Could something have happened?"


    Thinking of how she had been in poor spirits these few days, I gradually became worried. "We don''t have a key. Right, I can ask Susan."


    Without dallying any further, I immediately called Susan, and she answered very quickly. "What''s the matter, Wanda?"


    "Susan, do you have a spare key to


    your apartment? Nina didn''te out even when I was at the door, but the lights in her room were on. I''m afraid something might havePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    happened, so I wanted to go


    I and


    have a look."


    "Okay, there is a key in the grooves on top of the door. You can use it to open the door."


    "Thanks."


    After getting the information, I immediately found the key, opened the door, and entered the house. We ran toward Nina''s room while calling her name, "Nina, are you there?"


    Opening the door to her room, I was met with the smell of blood...

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    ?


    There was a wave of uneasiness in my heart. The smell seemed to being from the bathroom. Shannon and I rushed in together.


    The smell permeated the small bathroom. At a nce, we saw Nina leaning against the wall. Her right arm was hanging toward the ground, and the ground was covered with blood.


    "Hurry up and call an ambnce." I looked back at Shannon and hurriedly shouted.


    We sent Nina to the hospital. Fortunately, we found her early. Otherwise, she would have died of excessive blood loss. The doctor concluded that she might be experiencing symptoms of depression and hence, suggested it be best if we took her to see a psychiatrist.


    Depression?


    I was no stranger to this. I have had simr symptoms, but they seemed much more severe in Nina.


    Shannon looked at me. She had put aside her usual cheeriness and asked me seriously, "Wanda, do you know something?"


    I hesitated about whether to tell Shannon about Nina''s operation. After all, it was Nina''s private matter.


    Seeing that I was hesitant to speak, Shannon was a little anxious, "Things have already reached this stage. Why won''t you say anything still?"


    I sighed, finally deciding to tell her. "Nina was pregnant with Jacob''s child, but she didn''t want it. So, I went with her for the operation."


    "No wonder you two wereing in and out together so often those few days. So, that''s how it is," Shannon murmured.


    I turned my gaze to Shannon. I was feeling a little guilty. "I''m sorry, Shannon, this is Nina''s matter, and she didn''t want more people to know, so I..." "It''s okay, I understand. She''s been in a bad state for the past few days. Could it be the seque of the surgery?" Shannon asked in a low voice as she looked at Nina, who was lying on the bed with a drip.


    "I''ve asked the doctor. He said she should only feel a little tired after the operation and that it would not affect her mood. He told me that Nina might be suffering from depression."


    "Depression?!" Shannon did not seem to have expected this to be so serious. Her eyes widened instantly, and they were filled with shock.


    I nodded, feeling a little helpless.


    Nina''splexion was pale and bloodless; it was distressing.


    Her parents would be devastated if they knew she had be like this.


    At this moment, the person on the bed woke up with a whimper. "This ce..."


    Shannon and I hurriedly gathered around her. "Nina, you''re awake. Are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere?"


    "If anything feels off, you can tell me, and I will call the doctor."


    Nina looked at us with doubt in her eyes. "Why...


    looked why am I here?" She


    looked at the whiteness surrounding her. She wanted to get up after she


    learned that she was in the al


    Shannon and I quickly held Nina''s arms so that she could sit up.


    She lowered her head and nced at her scarred arm. She must have done the same movement countless times these few days, be it deep or shallow. Thest time had been too deep.


    "Nina, I told you you could tell me if you think something is wrong. We will face it together. How could you do such a stupid thing?" I could not bear to look at her arm. So I looked up and met with Nina''s pitifub little face. I felt sorry for her even more.


    To the side, Shannon also echoed me. "She''s right. We''re all good friends. What is there that you can''t share with us? Things would be much better if you shared them."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nina looked at Shannon and then at me with doubt in her eyes.


    I lowered my gaze. "Sorry, I told Shannon what happened. We discovered you together, so..."


    "It''s okay, let''s talk about it," Nina said through dry lips. Her voice was hoarse.

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    ?


    Shannon and I looked at each other. She sat down on the bed, held Nina''s injured hand, and said in a distressed manner, "It''s a pity that there are so many wounds on your beautiful hand now. Nina, do you have something on your mind? You can tell us about it."


    Nina just lowered her head and kept silent.


    Shannon raised her head and nced at me with a bit of helplessness in her eyes.


    She got up, and I pulled her aside. "You can go back first. I''ll stay with her tonight."


    "Will you be able to handle it alone?"


    "Don''t worry."


    "Alright, tell me if anything happens." Shannon left after saying this.


    I nced at Nina, who was on the bed, and said with a smile. "I''ll stay with you at night. Let me know when you want to talk."


    These words, however, had no effect. Nina immediatelyid back down with her back facing me.


    It looked like her emotions had not been relieved yet. Judging from Nina''s current state, perhaps she really had depression, as the doctor had stated. Could it be because of the child?


    I was only making guesses. I could not be sure since Nina would not say anything. If she were to go directly to a psychiatrist at this time, she would be very resistant, and it might even be counterproductive. It would be better to wait until she had stabilized to figure something out.


    I called Theo after I went out of the room. "I''m in the hospital. I won''t be going back tonight."


    "You''re in the hospital? What''s wrong?" Theo thought something had happened to me and his voice sounded anxious through the phone.


    "It''s not me. It''s Nina. Shannon and I paid her a visit tonight, and we found her passed out at home. I''m apanying her in the hospital now."


    I did not tell Theo the whole story. I just gave him a gist of it.


    After hearing what I said, Theo heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, then take care of yourself."


    After ending the call, I ordered some porridge to be delivered to the ward. "Nina, do you want to get up and eat something?"


    I patted


    hearn quilt after not receiving a


    her for a long time and


    r faintly say, "I''m not el


    OOMS


    hungry." Content belongs


    "Okay, then I''ll put it next to the table. Let me know when you''re hungry, and I''ll warm it up for you."


    There was no more reply from her again.


    I said nothing more and just apanied her quietly. I unknowingly fell asleep, leaning against the table.


    Suddenly, heard the creaking sound


    of the


    gettined. I woke up and saw Nina gup. She looked frightenerN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    like she just had a nightmare.


    I hurried forward to her. "Did you have a nightmare?"


    Nina looked up at me with tears in her eyes. "Yes."


    "It''s okay. It''s just a dream. Just forget about it," Iforted her.


    Nina did not recover from that dream, however. Tears rolled down her eyes as she sniffled and shook her head. "No, no, it was not a


    dream It was real, it was ook


    el.n


    Wanda." She held onto me tightly hand. She was flustered. Content


    belongs to


    I covered the back of her hand and said softly, "It''s just a dream. You fell asleep."


    "It''s not a dream. It''s real. I dreamt of a child."


    Child?


    Sure enough, it was as I thought. Nina was depressed because she felt guilty about the child.


    I did not press her with questions but continued tofort her, "Don''t be afraid, Nina. It''s over."


    After a long time, Nina regained herposure, and the ward was quiet again.


    It was eleven o''clock.


    "Wanda, I''m a little hungry." Nina suddenly turned to me.


    "Okay, I''ll heat it up." I picked up the porridge on the table and left the ward...

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    ?


    When I returned to the ward with the heated porridge, Nina had disappeared.


    I put the bowl down and hurried out. I grabbed a passing nurse and asked, "Hi, may I ask if you caught the patient of this ward leaving?" "No."


    I asked several people in a row, and they all saw nothing. I was flustered. I quickly contacted her attending doctor to help find her.


    I heard a few nurses discussing among themselves while I was in the midst of searching. "There seems to be a patient on our rooftop who might jump. A lot of people surrounded them, watching. The doctor even called the police over."


    "God, this has to save her."


    Rooftop?


    I ran to a window and looked down. There was indeed a crowd watching. The police had also arrived. Although a safety air cushion had beenid, the building was more than 30 stories high, which did not help.


    Could it be...!


    Feeling more and more uneasy, I quickly called for the elevator. Reaching the top floor, I rushed to the rooftop.


    The rooftop was blocked, however, and I was stopped outside. "Miss, the police are dealing with things inside. You can''t go in."


    I looked out and saw Nina''s figure. I was a little anxious. "I''m her friend. Let me go in and persuade her. She has depression, and I know why."


    The two policemen who stopped me looked at each other. Then, one of them said, "Wait here. I''ll report this to them."


    "Okay, thank you."


    I waited outside anxiously. I saw them approach one of the older-looking policemen, whispering something in his ear. The two of them had another conversation before the policeman came to me.


    "You can go in, but everything is subject tomand. Don''t act impulsively."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Finally, they let me in. I saw Nina in hospital clothes the moment I went in. She was sitting on the edge of the roof, looking up at something The wind had messed up her hair, and her pale face was particrly eye-catching.


    "Are you Nina''s friend?" The older policeman asked me.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I nodded. "Yes, I''m her friend. The doctor told me she''s prone to depression, that''s why I was here, to apany her. She disappeared when I went to reheat her meal.."


    "Our people just tried talking to her, but she refused to speak ore down despite us asking her multiple times. She''s just sat there. I think she''s waiting."


    "Waiting?" I was a little puzzled.


    The policeman looked at me and


    then turned his gaze to Nina, "That''s right, she doesn''t feel like jumping at all now. She seems emotionally stable now, but she''s been sitting there the entire time. She probably wants it to be ceremonious and jump off at the right time. She might want tomemorate someone."


    I nced at the watch on the policeman''s wrist. It was half past eleven. Seemingly having


    V


    understood something, I looked at the policeman. "Sir, let me talk with


    her. think I know what she''s waiting


    for Content belongs to


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, it will be toote otherwise. If your people are to find any openings while I''m talking to her, step forward immediately and bring her down." My eyes were firm.


    The only way to carry out the current n was to give it a try.


    Otherwise, it would be toote if Nina were to jump directly when the timees.


    "Alright."


    The policeman agreed. I walked forward, but someone stopped me when their order came from behind me. "Let her pass. We will y this by ear."

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    ?


    I stood not far away from her. Despite that, there was still quite a distance.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked up at her and let out a breath. After stabilizing my emotions, I slowly said, "Nina." I spoke very softly, afraid that I would disturb her.


    Nina finally reacted a little when she heard my voice. She turned and looked at me with a smile on her lips. "Wanda, you''re here too?"


    "Yeah, why won''t youe down?" I tried my best to keep my tone steady. I did not dare let my breathing fluctuate.


    She turned around again and closed her eyes as if she was enjoying the wind on the roof. Nina pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she said, "The wind up here is so cool. It feels like it can blow away all the unhappy things and calm my heart."


    "Unhappy things, what do you mean?"


    "Wanda, do you think my child is looking down at me from heaven? Will they beughing or crying when they see me like this?"


    She was really depressed because of the child.


    Nina continued before I could say anything, "They must beughing. They won''t cry for me. They must hate me and want me to join them quickly. I deprived them of the right to be born. They went without seeing the world."


    A tear fell from the corners of her eye as she spoke, and it was obvious in the dark night.


    I did not dare to breathe too heavily when I looked at her. I was afraid that Nina would jump straight if I did not pay attention. I parted my lips and said to her in the softest voice, "Why would they? I believe they were a sensible child. They won''t me you. They would be able to understand what you were feeling at the time."


    "How is that possible?" Nina shook


    her head. She was entirely a little erratic, as if she was about to jump off the next second. I did not dare


    shout out to her. However dare


    I just


    listened to her quietly. "You know what, Wanda, I have dreamt of them every night since the operation. They were covered in blood, staring at me, asking me why I didn''t want them. Don''t you think I should go?"


    "No, they wouldn''t let you go. You are only dreaming about it because of your wild imagination. In fact, everyone understands you. You don''t need to trouble yourself like this."


    I was way too worried that she would actually jump down. My heart was beating rapidly at this moment, but I could only put on a calm expression on my face. This feeling was too unbearable.


    Nina stood up suddenly, making all of us more vignt. She opened her arms like she was embracing the blue sky. "Well then, what if I don''t apany them? People like me don''t deserve happiness anymore."


    "I believe you''ll find the right person. He will not care about your past, and you will be happy."


    "Don''tfort me anymore, Wanda. I understand. I understand my situation very well. No one will feel sorry for me or worry about me."


    "Your friends and your family will be sad for you. They will worry about you."


    A man''s voice suddenly came from the side. I looked over. It was Jason. "Why are you here?"


    "I was invited here. They said there''s a patient here."


    He was an excellent therapist, and my unease eased a little with him around.


    "Yes, Nina. You still have your parents. They are still waiting for you. How can you leave them behind?" I said after Jason.


    "They have always been proud of me, but now have let them down because tam no longer who I used to be. I no longer have the face to live anymore. Wanda, did you know I''ve been so sad these days, so so sad......"


    S

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    ?


    I know. You should have told me earlier so I could face it with you."


    "So what if I told you about it? It''s just one more person worrying about my affairs. If my parents knew about this, they would be so angry that they would be hospitalized. They wouldn''t even acknowledge me as their daughter."


    "Family will forever be your most solid backer. They won''t give up on you because of something that happened to you. Ms. Fameli, you should be d you still have friends who care about you and parents who love you."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason''s tone was calm and affirmative. It gave one a feeling of security. "There are so many people in this world who have lost their parents very early on in life. They are working hard in strange cities, not knowing anyone, let alone have few friends. You are already luckier than them. You will have more hope if you live on. That way, you can also show off your brilliance."


    What he said was not wrong, and I was deeply moved.


    "Nina, I used to have nothing. After my mother left, I was entrusted to Theo, but he didn''t love me then. It wasmon for me to receive a cold shoulder and ept the hostility, but no matter how difficult it was, I survived. I finally got the life I have now in the past year, Nina. I can get through it, so I believe you can too."


    I shared my experience just to let Nina know that many people in this world have been dealt a miserable hand, but once they get through it, they will get to the light at the end of the tunnel.


    Nina looked like she was touched when she heard this. She looked at me with doubt in her eyes. "But you already had President Grant by your side, unlike me, who is already dirty. No one will like someone like me. I have no future. I won''t get happiness anymore."


    "You''re a good girl. If it were me, I would only cherish you. I wouldn''t let you get hurt again."


    Jason''s words were steady and serious that even I looked at him in surprise.


    He was a man of talent, especially since his eyes seemed to be able to speak themselves. I also felt that he spoke elegantly and sensed that he had a certain strength. He was not only proficient in psychology but also had great achievements in business. He was a dragon amongst men.


    Nina looked at him, a little dazed.


    This was the best timing.


    Several policemen rushed forward


    immediately and brought Nina down. She did not seem like she


    wanted to be restrained, however, and tried her best to break free With strength she gained somewhere, she fought off two policemen.


    She ran off but copsed due to ack of strength. Seeing this, Jason stepped forward and hugged her. "She''s still emotionally unstable. You cannot use brute force. I willbring her down."


    After he said that, Jason carried Nina and walked out. I quickly followed them, and I noticed that Nina was looking at him meaningfully. Maybe she had been moved by what Jason said just now.


    Back in the ward, I covered Nina with a nket. "I''m sorry, Wanda. I made you worry."


    She looked to have settled down quite a bit now.


    The weight in my heart finally rolled off. "It''s okay, as long as you are fine. It''ste. Sleep."


    Seeing Nina close her eyes, I breathed a sigh of relief. I looked up at Jason, who was next to me. He nodded at me and then turned to leave the ward.


    I followed him and stopped him. "Dr. Frost, please wait a moment."


    Jason stopped and looked back at me. "Is there anything else, Ms. Lane?"


    "Can I talk to you?" I asked weakly, as I knew I was being presumptuous, but Jason readily agreed.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    ?


    To prevent the previous incident from happening again, we chose an empty seat in the ward''s corridor and sat down. Jason unbuttoned his suit and looked more relieved at that. "What did you want to talk to me about, Miss Lane?"


    "Thank you for today. I really did not have the confidence that I''d be able to get Nina down otherwise."


    What he said on the rooftop just now had also registered in my mind. Nina was saved because he had appeared.


    Jason blinked his dark eyes. Shaking his head, he chuckled. "It''s nothing. This is my job. I don''t want to ruin my own brand."


    "I know you also said that to appease Nina. I want to know, based on your experience, if Nina''s depression is serious?" I asked very carefully. I was a little afraid of what he might say.


    Seeing through my thoughts, Jasonced his hands together on hisp and lowered his gaze. He responded lightly, "Well, she has already tried tomit suicide. We are past the initial stage. Once such behavior urs, you must always pay attention. We can''t leave any sharp objects around her, let alone something that irritates her. As her friend, you need to guide her in a timely manner and help her out of the haze as soon as possible." Jason''s words wound me up again. "Dr. Frost, you''re an excellent and professional psychologist. Can you please be my friend''s personal doctor and help her?"


    "Considering Nina''s current situation, I estimate she will have to stay in the hospital for a few days and can''t go to your club for treatment. During the few days she is hospitalized, can I invite you toe and treat her?"


    I knew that that request was a bit much, but I could not think of anything else.


    Jason was a little hesitant. He looked at me. "The hospital actually has its own psychiatrist. They called me here because they didn''t have enough staff today. I..."


    "I only trust you, Dr. Frost. Not only because you are Caroline''s child but also because you treated me before, I believe in your ability, and I believe Nina will listen to what you said on the rooftop. Only you can make her feel at ease." I thought that he would agree else I would not know how to deal with Nina.


    Jason replied slowly after a moment, "Alright then, I will."


    "Truly, thank you, Dr. Frost. I''m really sorry for your trouble." I instantly smiled, feeling a whole lot more relieved.


    Jason stood up and straightened his clothes. "It''s nothing. I''ll be off first. I''lle by again tomorrow afternoon."


    "Okay, safe travels."


    I went back to the ward after I watched Jason leave and was shocked by the scene in the ward. Nina was holding a knife. "Nina, what are you doing?" She smiled and looked at me. "Just eating an apple."


    "I''ll help you." stepped forward andContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    took the knife from her hand. I let out a sigh of relief and started peeling the apple for her. I had to remove the sharp tools in the future. I was afraid that Nina might attempt again otherwise.


    "Do you know that man just now?"


    "Yeah, I know him. His name is Jason. He''s Caroline''s son. We''ve met before." I did not dare tell Nina that he was a psychiatrist, afraid that she might go crazy again because of this.


    Nina nodded a few times when she heard that. "I see."


    "What''s the matter? Are you interested in him?" I smiled and looked at her.


    Nina blushed obviously and shook


    her head. "No, I just want to thank him. I know he said that to me


    because of the moment, but still belongs


    want to thank him." Conten


    to

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    ?


    Out of concern for Nina, I dare not leave her alone at the hospital. So I temporarily handedpany matters over to Shannon. I copied some important documents to myptop and reviewed them while apanying Nina.


    "You don''t actually need to be here. I''ll be fine," Nina said when she saw that I was busy.


    I looked at her and smiled slightly. "It''s okay. I know how lonely it is to be alone in the hospital. I will apany you."


    Hearing this, she lowered her head, her eyes seemingly hiding some sentimentality. "Are you afraid that I still haven''t gotten over it?" she asked in a faint, soft voice.


    My heart skipped a beat. I felt guilty that she could guess it, but I kept a calm expression. Nina''s emotions were still out of control. If I told her this frankly, it might aggravate her symptoms.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head a few times. "I just don''t want you to be bored in the hospital. When I was hospitalized after giving birth, I really wanted someone to apany me. Now that you are in the hospital, of course, I have to apany you.


    "Thank you, Wanda!" Nina suddenly held my hand, her words filled with gratitude.


    I wrapped the back of her hand with my own and smiled lightly. "You haven''t contacted your family for so many days. Why don''t you call them now?" Jason mentioned Nina needed to always feel the warmth of her family so that she could untie the knot of conflict faster.


    Nina froze for a moment when I proposed that. She was a little hesitant.


    I held her mobile phone in front of her. "Call them. Tell them the good, omit the bad and let your family feel at ease." "Okay." At my persuasion, Nina finally agreed.


    I went back to my seat after she epted the phone and went on to process the documents without disturbing her warm time with her family. While Nina was on the call with her family, I could see her mood gradually rxed, and a smile appeared on her little face asionally.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    This was good. At least this would remind Nina that her parents were still waiting for her.


    After she hung up the call, I walked over. "How did it go?"


    "Everything is fine at home. I''m relieved."


    "You should take good care of yourself then, and don''t let them worry about you."


    "I understand, Wanda."


    Jason came to the door at this moment.


    He opened the door and walked in. J noticed that Nina''s eyes had been on him


    the entire time after he came in.


    I knew it then but said nothing.


    "Dr. Frost, you''re here." I greeted him.


    Nina''s expression changed slightly, and her tone took on a suspicious edge. "Is he a doctor?"


    Oops, I slipped up.


    Before I could reply, Jason introduced himself. "Yes, I''m a psychiatrist. That''s why I was called herest night. I came here today to..."


    "To chat with you and relieve your


    emotions Worried that Jason


    would proceed to exin the


    treatment, I quickly interrupted him


    and finished the rest of the sentence for him. Content belongs to


    Jason said nothing, seemingly having understood that I did not want Nina to know about it so soon.


    "You''re a psychiatrist. You''re here


    treat me, right? You all think I''m


    sick?" Nina was not stupid. She nee


    would still figure it out even if we did not tell her.


    There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I''m not sick," Nina muttered softly.


    "Nina..." I called out her name, but I did not know where or how to start.


    Jason spoke up then...

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    ?


    Expressionposed, he spoke calmly as he looked at Nina in a deliberate manner. It was like one''s impetuous heart could settle down the moment they met his gaze.


    "Depression is not considered an illness. 60% of people in our society today will have depression to some extent. It''s just a matter of severity. It won''t get worse if it''s not stimted, and naturally, they won''t feel it. But once it''s stimted by something, it leads to a serious illness, such as yours." Nina did not realize she had depressive behavior. Hence, after knowing that he was a psychiatrist, it was inevitable that she would feel a little shaken. I understood this from what Jason said.


    Nina went quiet at what he said. After a while, she slowly opened her mouth. "I''ve dreamed about my child every night since the operation. Sometimes, they''d keep saying that they hated me, but sometimes, they''d smile at me and ask me to go and apany them. I really can''t bear it." "What you think in the day manifests as dreams at night. You dream about them every day and night because you''ve been thinking about them. Because of your debt to the child, your guilt is increasing day by day. Hence, your dreams are all about them."


    It felt like there were some magical properties to Jason''s voice. Hearing it brought one calmness. With him, I felt much more at ease. Instead of staying in the room, I left the ward with myptop in hand and did some work in the corridor.


    Some time had passed when I heard the sound of the door opening. I looked up, and it turned out Jason hade out.


    I got up quickly and looked at Nina in the room. She was sleeping soundly.


    "Dr. Frost, how is she today?"


    "Well, it looks like Miss Collins''s mood is quite stable. I believe she''ll soon be out of the shadows as long as treatment continues."


    Jason''s words reassured me, and I nodded to him. "Thank you, Dr. Frost."


    "It''s nothing. This is my job. However, Miss Lane, sometimes, what you think is good for Miss Collins may actually be increasing her burden." What he said puzzled me, and I began feeling uncertain. "What do you mean?"


    "Just like how you didn''t want her to


    know that I''m a psychiatrist. I understand you were worried that Ms. Collins would be agitated if she found out, but if you don''t tell her things clearly and she ends abruptly finding out about it, it''ll


    aggravate her condition. Content


    belongs to


    His words led me into deep contemtion. I lowered my gaze and remained silent for a while.


    "Miss Lane, hope you don''t mind


    ?


    me saying all these. I just hope you''ll understand that sometimes, white lies can hurt people," Jason said lightly as he looked at me.


    "I understand. Thank you, Dr. Frost. I''ll consider this properly."


    Jason smiled at me, then turned to look at Nina on the bed. "Take good care of her. I''ll be leaving first."


    "Safe travels."


    After Jason left, I went back to the ward and saw the curved corners of Nina''s mouth. It was like she was having a sweet dream.


    It looked like Jason was reliable. At least Nina was not having nightmares anymore.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat by her side, mulling over


    Jason''s words carefully. Without


    knowing, fell asleep. When I woke up again, the sky outside had


    l.n


    already darkened. I panicked when I did not see anyone on the bed.


    Where did Nina go? Content belongs


    to


    I got up hastily and ran outside. As soon as I went out, I saw Nina moving slowly toward the ward with her IV.


    "I woke up and wanted to go to the bathroom, so..."


    "You should have called me. I thought you went somewhere. You scared me to death."

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    ?


    Seeing my worried expression, Ninaughed. "Were you worried that I was going to the rooftop again?"


    I was taken aback. Then, I shook my head. "No."


    "Don''t lie to me. I know you''re worried that I''ll do something stupid again. That''s why you''re with me all the time. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid again," she said seriously as she looked at me.


    I helped her back to the bed. The smile on Nina''s mouth never faded. "Dr. Frost is right. If I leave, then my family will have to see their child leave earlier than them. They only have one daughter. How can I have the heart to leave them behind? Thinking about this, I really was so stupid before."


    I was relieved to hear these words from her mouth. "As long as you''ve realized it now. The child..."


    She rubbed her t belly. "Yeah, my mind''s clear now. I made my decision, and I won''t regret it. The child would have been born without a father. Who knows? They might have hated me more in the future."


    "Nina, you''ll get your happiness."


    "Yeah, I really hope so." Nina looked up at me with tenderness in her eyes.


    I knew she was interested in Jason, but Jason only seemed to think of Nina as his patient. If he ended up hurting Nina...


    Just as I was thinking about this, a bright voice came from outside, "Nina, Wanda, I brought some delicious food for you."


    Shannon was holding two big bags in her hands, and the aroma of the food wafted out continuously. Nina and I looked at her together. "What did you get?"


    Shannon set out the dinner after I cleared the table. "The food is from this newly opened restaurant. I got eel rice and lobster rice. They''re super delicious. Quick, try it."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Smelling it makes me hungry." Nina was in a good mood today and ate a lot. It looked like she was really out of the dark now.


    Shannon looked at me while she ate and said, "Wanda, let me apany Nina tonight. If you don''t go back, Theo will practically fall over from lovesickness."


    I nced at her and said disapprovingly, "You''re exaggerating. I didn''t go back for just one day."


    "It''s been 24 hours. Aren''t you afraid that someone will take the opportunity and swoop in?" Shannon winked at me.


    Nina also turned to look at me. "Shannon''s right, you should go home. Even if it''s not for President Grant, you should go back, take a shower, and change into some fresh clothes. You can rest assured since I have Shannon with me."


    "That''s right, look at your clothes. You''re going to stink if you continue wearing them."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go back after dinner, alright?"


    "Sure, sure."


    Knowing that they were chasing me away to let me rest, I stopped pretending. After dinner, I went back to the vi.


    There was no one downstairs. When


    I passed the study, the door was


    ajar. I was about to go in whene].


    heard a delicate female voiceing from inside.


    I was startled. Was there a woman?


    Through the half-closed door, I looked inside. There was a woman with a charming figure sitting on a man''sp The man''s hand was around th


    n¨§t


    the woman''s waist. The two med to be flirting, and I could hear them chuckling from time to time. Content belongs to


    Well done, Theo. I was only away for a day and already he dared to allow another woman into our door.


    I looked around, picked up a stick, and kicked open the door of the study. "What are you doing?!"


    I shouted, and they looked at me. The woman''s face was delicate and charming. She had exotic beauty. As for the man, he turned out to be... Townsend?


    Their surprised gaze stayed on me, and Theo walked in at this moment. "What''s wrong?"


    With this, all four of us were caught in an embarrassing situation...

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    ?


    The stick in my hand made a thud when itnded. I looked at Theo, who had just walked into the study, and then at Townsend, who was making out with the woman at the desk just moments ago. I smiled, "Uhh... Sorry, I got the wrong person. You guys can continue."


    Theo smiled and stepped forward to hold my hand. "I''ll take her away and teach her a lesson."


    Immediately afterward, Theo and I left the scene. I closed the door before we left.


    Back in the room, I was sitting in front of the dressing table. I was still unable to recover from the scene just now. "How embarrassing. Is that woman Townsend''s girlfriend?"


    "That''s his fianc¨¦e, who''s also biracial. She was abroad with him before. She just flew back today," Theo answered me lightly.


    I rubbed my forehead. I waspletely speechless. "I thought you were the one who was making out with someone in the study with the door still open."


    Theo raised his eyes to look at me with an obvious smile on his lips. "That''s why you were carrying a stick. Did you n on catching me in the midst of an affair?"


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation and then realized that I had responded too quickly. I cleared my throat a few times before speaking again, "Well... there was a sudden addition of a woman in the house. Most people would misunderstand. It''s not that I''m jealous."


    He looked at me, nodded slightly, and smiled. "Yes, what you said makes sense, Madam."


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    To avoid this topic, I grabbed my clothes from the closet and rushed into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower and washing my hair, I felt rxed. I dried my hair and came out. "I thought Townsend was single before. If I knew he had a fiancee, I wouldn''t have thought that you two had that kind of rtionship. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "How would I know that you''d misunderstand?" Theo raised his eyebrows as he walked toward me. He took the towel from my hand and dried my hair for me. "How''s Nina?"


    "Her emotions are much more stable now. I believe she''ll be able to get out of it soon with Jason''s help." I could finally let go of the weight in my heart.


    After wiping the ends of my hair aThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    few times, Theo took out the haine


    dryer, carefully tested the


    temperature, and then blew my hair dry for me. "That''s good."


    The hair dryer was not loud, so I could hear his voice clearly.


    I told Theo what had happened in the past two days, and his expression changed slightly after hearing it. "Why didn''t you call mest night?"


    "I don''t think you could have done anything even if you hade."


    He turned off the hair dryer and looked at me solemnly before saying in a low voice, "It''s very dangerous on the roof. What would the children and do if something had happened toyou?"


    Seeing his slightly reproachful eyes, I understood that he was worried about me. I wrapped my hands around his neck and smiled. "I''m


    safe and sound. You can''t me me"


    "Are you done with their affairs?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then, when are you going to deal with mine?" Theo looked at me, but what he said puzzled me.


    My eyes widened. I did not understand. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Theo wrapped his arms around my waist. Catching me off guard, he kissed my lips. "What do you think?"


    "It hasn''t even been that long and you already can''t bear it?" I pushed his chest and whispered.


    Moans from the study could be heard. Theo and I looked at each other and thenughed. Theo then picked me up and put me on the bed. "We can''t lose to them."


    That night, Theo was so tender that I was also intoxicated. I was unable to extricate myself...

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    ?


    The next day.


    Shannon was there when I arrived at thepany. "Huh? What about Nina..."


    "Don''t worry, someone is with her."


    "Who?"


    "Dr. Frost." She raised a brow at me with a wicked smile.


    I approached her, suddenly feeling like gossiping. "What''s the matter with them?"


    Shannon covered her mouth and chuckled. "Dr. Frost came by early this morning. I could see that Nina was interested in him, so I created an opportunity for them."


    "What opportunity?"


    Her fair face was full of self-satisfaction. Shannon pursed her lips with satisfaction and said, "I just mentioned that you and I were a little busy and may not be able to take care of Nina. I expressed my hope for Dr. Frost to help take care of her."


    "He agreed?"


    "Of course. Why would I be here otherwise?" Shannon winked and smiled brightly.


    Although it was a good thing, I could not help feeling that something was wrong.


    Noticing my expression, Shannon prodded me. "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?"


    I shook my head. "No, I just think that if Dr. Frost has no interest in Nina and treats her solely as an ordinary patient. Nina''s feelings for him might be deeper after they interact like that. I worry that she''ll get hurt in the end."


    "Oh, don''t think about it so much. Now is the stage for them to cultivate their rtionship. Dr. Frost is good, but our Nina also has great credentials. Maybe one thing will lead to another and they''ll fall in love, no?" Shannon had always been an optimist and could see the bright side of everything. "Just like me. Didn''t I catch Jordan through unremitting efforts?"


    "That''s true." Thinking of this, I gradually smiled.


    If this was the oue, it would be the best of both worlds.


    As soon as I went to my seat, Shannon suddenly ran over again. She pulled the chair across from me and sat down. "By the way, didn''t we want to create our own brand


    el


    before? I heard some news when I


    was out for a run two days ago. It could be an opportunity for us."


    "What did you hear?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whaldorf City Hall will be having a conference with old brands guiding new ones next week."


    "Old guiding new?" I did not quite understand.


    Shannon came to myputer and pulled up the official city hall announcement. I swiped my mouse and read the contents carefully.


    "There''ll be many small and


    medium-sizedpanies then that


    el


    would want to establish their own brands. They''ll present their ideas to the oldpanies in the form of a presentation. Afterward, thepanies will choose which ones they''d like to support. They''ll provide warehouses for us to use for free and will also regrly send senior employees toe and guide us."


    "That sounds good, but what''s their purpose in doing this?"


    I did not believe there existedpanies that did not seek profits.


    "Of course, there are conditions, but they''re quite simple. 30% of the profit will be distributed to them, and we''ll cooperate with them in promoting the brand. The contract will be automatically terminated after one year." Shannon sounded a little excited. I could see that she


    was very supportive of this time.


    I was rtively cautious, however, and dared not believe it so easily. "That is to say, after one year, no matter what our brand achievements are, we don''t need to give them any more shares?"


    "That''s right. That way, we can save money on renting warehouses. When our brand isunched after a year, we don''t have to worry about warehouses."


    Hearing this, I nodded. "Are you so confident in our brand?"


    "With you here, of course. How about it? Do you want to participate?"


    "Yes, of course, I want to participate."

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    ?


    In order to seize this opportunity, Shannon and I worked overtime at thepany every day tillte. We finally finished the brand proposal three days before the conference.


    Reviewing the content again, we were both very satisfied.


    "There are quite a few small and medium-sizedpanies participating in this conference, though. Should we not edit it since there are so many of them that might be better than us?" This was the first time I had seen Shannon unconfident.


    I smiled. "Well, how about we make some copies and have Theo and Jordan look at the proposal separately? We can learn from their strengths," Shannon said suddenly.


    "That''s a good idea."


    I made a copy of the proposal and went home. Townsend had found a ce and moved out. The vi felt much more deserted today. I went upstairs and back to the room. Sure enough, Theo was processing documents in the room. When he heard me enter, he looked up with gentle eyes. "You''re back."


    "Yes. Do you know about the Old Guiding New Brands Conference?" I blinked at him.


    There was a clear smile in Theo''s eyes. He nodded, "Yes, but Grant Corporation won''t be participating." "Why not?"


    "Thosepanies are participating to get more traffic. We don''t need it."


    It took a lot of confidence to say such a thing, but Theo''s non-participation also relieved my nervousness a little. "Okay, I drafted a proposal with Shannon. Will you help us look at it?"


    He put down the tablet, crossed his arms, and smiled at me. "You want me to look at it? What''s in it for me?"


    Seeing the smile on his handsome face, I turned around and inserted the USB sh drive into theputer by myself. "You have to look through it even if you get nothing out of it!"


    Theo got out of bed and walked to the desk. He slid the mouse over the screen. The more he looked through the draft, the more his brows furrowed. It made me feel uneasy.


    His brows did not rx even when he reached the end.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think it''s bad?" I asked cautiously.


    The man''s tone was heavy and steady. "Your proposal is very detailed andprehensive. I can say that you''ve cleared all my doubts, but..."


    I was most afraid of junctures. I exhaled, looked at him, and said, "Just say it. I''m not that fragile."


    "The content is too much and too


    complicated You have a total of 15 pages in your presentation. Also, your presentation will take at least half an hour. There will be manypanies at the exchange meeting. It would be great if you''re the first to present, but if you goter, it''ll be very bad for you."


    I could understand what Theo was saying. He was right. Our presentation would be decided by lottery. If we were to presentter people would have gotten tired of listening by then and would not be that interested in our proposal.


    "So what you have to do is condense and refine your key points. The rest can be removed. What ourpany values most are prospects, interests, and points that need to be avoided. As long as you focus on these three points, that''s enough." Theo even circled the important points in our presentation to facilitate our


    reintegration.


    I finally had some sense of direction after he pointed everything out. "Okay, I''ll organize it tomorrow."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Five pages maximum. You must get your point across clearly with five pages so that even if your presentation is not as good as others, you can still attract apany in terms of content."


    Theo made suggestions from the standpoint of a supportingpany, which made me more confident.


    "Okay, this way, our chances of winning will be even greater."


    "Then, I wish you sess in advance, Miss Lane."


    I met Theo''s eyes and smiled slowly. "I''ll hold onto your blessing, President Grant."

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    ?


    It was the day of the Old Guiding New Brands Conference.


    Sure enough, manypanies were gathered at the scene. Some had been established for several years but still did not have their own brands. This shocked me.


    Shannon and I stood in the center of the lobby, looking at the crowds of peopleing and going around us. Filled with expectation, we looked at each other. There seemed to be light in her eyes, and it was probably the same for me.


    "Let''s go." I pulled Shannon, and we went inside.


    We could see a temporary stage in the front row with a table, a notebook, and a microphone the moment we entered the inner hall. There were chairs under the stage, and the atmosphere of the ce was serious.


    The seats below were avable for anyone to choose on a firste, first-served basis. Shannon and I took the lead and chose seats with a good view. It was a spot that allowed us to see everyone''s expressions the easiest. This included the expressions of investmentpany personnel. Suddenly, someone patted me on the shoulder. When I turned around and saw Marius, my eyes lit up. "Why are you here?"


    He winked at me, shook his suit proudly, and smiled. "I was invited to be the host of today''s conference. What do you think? Not bad, eh?" He spread his arms wide and showed his outfit off to me.


    Marius was really energetic today. I gave him a thumbs-up. "I never thought you''d host such a thing."


    "It''s only natural. If you want to be a perfect man, you must have all sorts of skills. I knew you''d definitely participate, so I immediately agreed." Matius raised his brows as he oozed self-indulgence.


    I coughed a few times and looked at the people around me, feeling embarrassed. "You''d better go down and get ready, lest people mistakenly think I got in because of favoritism."


    "That''s right. Go on quick," Shannon echoed beside me.


    Hearing this, disappointment filled Marius''s face. He shook his head and moved aside, "Oh, what a waste if my handsome looks today."


    I smiled. Looking at his back, I called out to him, "Marius."


    He turned around and looked at me suspiciously. As he did notprehend, I waved at him and said, "Good luck!"


    Marius heard my encouragement, and a smile as beautiful as the warm winter sun graced his lips.


    Unconscious to me, time passed. Gradually, the hall was full of people.


    With apaniment music, Marius came onto the stage with a polite smile on his handsome face. It was different from the brilliance he had in front of his friends. He felt more distant. Content belongs to


    "Thank you for participating in the Old Guiding New Brands Conference in Whaldorf City. I''m your host for today, Marius Klein..."


    Marius'' demeanor on stage was


    stable, yet there was nock of humor in his calmness. Just a few


    words from him could relieve the initial tense atmosphere of the scene. Content belongs to


    Beside me, Shannon moved closer. "I didn''t expect Marius, who usually looks like a fool, to have such a talent. He really is such a dark horse." "Yeah, it feels like he still has a lot of surprises to him."


    "Without further ado, let''s invite the first group, Grandville Technology, to share their ideas on stage."


    Amidst apuse, Grandville Technology came to the stage.


    "Wanda, what number did we draw?"


    I lowered my head and nced at the note I had grabbed just aftering in. After seeing the number written inside, I lowered my eyes. "18."


    Hearing my response, Shannon frowned. "There are only 20 groups in total. We''re quite behind."


    "Yeah, I think we won''t be able to


    leave much of an impression on people with our presentation alone. We can only win by including a surprise." I had some thoughts in mind... This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    ?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I was already feeling a little drowsy by the tenth group. I looked at the bigpanies seated on one side and noted that many of them were starting to feel sleepy and were yawning.


    They were feeling sleepy even though the people on the stage were giving their hardest in their presentation.


    Shannon also yawned. She turned and looked at the people around her. "I''m probably going to fall half asleep if I continue listening. I think those bigpanies may already have their choices in mind. They definitely will behave very casually toward us."


    Her thoughts were the same as mine. Things were indeed unfavorable forpanies like us who were at the back.


    I nodded with a glint in my eyes. "Leave it to me."


    Hearing my affirmative answer, Shannon stared at me with confusion in her eyes. "What are you thinking?"


    "Marius gave me some inspiration." I raised my brow at Shannon.


    ...


    "Next is Group 18. We invite Miss Lane from Green Orange Cross Trading Company toe on stage."


    "Good luck, Wanda."


    I stood up and heard Shannon cheering me on. I nced at her and then walked confidently onto the stage.


    With every step I took, I could clearly hear the sound of my high heels tapping on the floor. Every tap seemed to travel into my heart, giving me enough courage.


    When I walked past Marius, I also heard him whisper, "All the best."


    I smiled when I received his encouragement.


    Standing on the stage, everyone''s faces in the audience were so clear.


    Exhaling, I inserted the USB sh drive into theputer and brought up the first page of the presentation.


    I looked up and bowed to the bigpany leaders on one side. One would never lose anything by being polite. Perhaps they would have a better impression of me.


    With a slight smile, I parted my lips


    gently, "Hello, everyone. I''m Wanda Lane. I''m sure anyone who has been paying attention to the news has heard of me. After all, I''ve been part of the tending searches before The good and the bad, everyone has seen them all. To be honest, I''m practically catching up with the popr female stars, probably because I lookparable to those artistes." Content belongs to


    The moment I said that, I heard a burst ofughter from below. I had sessfully alleviated the somewhat dull atmosphere from before.


    "But everyone, don''t think I''m


    narcissistic. I was just worried


    halfway through the conference that


    l


    no one would listen to me as I presented on stage. Hence, I decided to do this. I hope everyone will hold the sleepy bugs at bay temporarily and listen to me. Of course, I value the leaders'' attention the most, so please don''t look at my slides. Instead, just look at me."


    There was another chuckle from below me, but I had finally achieved my goal.


    "Let''s get down to business. Let me introduce you to our brand, Green Orange..."


    After being inspired by Theo and Jordan, Shannon and I summarized our dozen or so pages of presentation slides into only five. The first page was still the cover, so our real content only consisted of four pages.


    These four pages covered the three major sections of our brand concept, brand prospect, and brand development. Among them, the prospect and development were exined in detail, with specifics on profitability.


    As for my presentation, I condensed the time to ten minutes.


    "My presentation is over. Wasn''t it quick? I hope the leaders were able to understand Green Orange, thank you."


    I did not care about the apuse


    and whispers of the people below when I went off stage. Instead, I turned my attention to the leaders of thepanies. Seeing them nodding their heads while having a discussion, I felt a little relieved.


    e


    Shannon gave me two thumbs-ups when I got back to our seats. "You were amazing, Wanda!"

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    ?


    "I didn''t expect you to look so serious but still be so funny." Shannon looked at me with an expression of disbelief.


    I sat down. Looking at her, I said, "This is what it means to need extraordinary means at an extraordinary stage. It''s so that we have something new to impress the big bosses."


    Shannon could not help nodding. "That''s right. I was paying attention just now. Everyone was listening with gusto. You did it."


    "That''s good. At least those big bosses should have been listening."


    "That''s right."


    The weight in my heart finally eased. Now, I had to wait for the result.


    Thest presentation concluded. "Now, it''s time for our big bosses to be troubled. I suppose we can now announce which of the 20 groups you have decided to invest in and offer help."


    Immediately afterward, the microphone was handed over to the bosses on one side. The first to make the announcement was the female CEO of Yes Food. "We choose New Food since they''re mainly engaged in the food industry. Hence, it would be easier for us tomunicate."


    There were a total of eight established brands here this time. Although there was no rule that they could only invest in onepany, supporting multiplepanies would not gather them much result, so they would generally only support one.


    Threepanies were named so far, and none of them were ourpany.


    Shannon grabbed my arm. I could feel her gradually tightening her hand. I patted the back of her hand lightly. "Calm down. I believe we''ll be called." The previouspanies were hardlypatible with us, so it made sense why we were not chosen.


    I was setting my sights on thest twopanies, Firefly Corporation and Dawn Group. Both of them were mainly engaged in import and export trade, so we would be morepatible with them.


    As for these two, the one I would like to cooperate with was Firefly.


    The first to make their


    el


    announcement was Dawn Group, who did not choose us. I saw the stars in Shannon''s eyes disappear Although I was feeling empty, stillforted her. "It''s okay. Even if we have no one supporting us, we can still do it."


    Firefly was thest to make their announcement. They were a foreign tradepany. We would definitely learn a lot from them if we could cooperate with them.


    "Although we, Firefly, were very impressed with Green Orange, we decided to choose the more mature Star Company after various considerations."


    It was all over. We lost. Shannon could not hide the despair in her eyes as she hooked my arm. "We failed, Wanda."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "We just failed to get chosen. So what? We can do it ourselves."


    "But that will cost us a lot of money. Can we afford it?"


    I understood Shannone''s worries, but I could onlyfort us like this since we had not been selected.


    The conference was over. Shannon


    and I were about to leave when Marius stopped me. "Sis Wan, your presentation was wonderful. Thesepanies really have no vision for not choosing you."


    Seeing Marius exaggerated expression, slowly smiled. "It''s


    UT


    okay. I know you want to make me happy. I''m fine. I had prepared myself for failure. Besides, we''re indeed less developed. Shannon and I will be taking out leave first."


    Just as I was about to turn around, a man blocked me again. Marius hurried in front of us and protected us behind him. "Who are you and what do you want?"


    The man looked at me past Marius. "Miss Lane, our boss would like to offer you an invitation."


    "Who''s your boss?"


    "Mr. Anders, the big boss of Firefly Foreign Trade."

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    ?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Firefly Foreign Trade had a total of three shareholders, but Cole Anders held the majority of shares. When Firefly was uncertain about important decisions, he would be the one to make decisions. However, Cole also rarely intervened in thepany''s affairs. He more or less just sat back and enjoyed the profits.


    The person who attended on behalf of Firefly just now was Ms. Lena Healey, one of the shareholders. Cole Anders had also unexpectedly made an appearance.


    I frowned slightly and looked at the man in the suit in front of me. "I''ve never met Mr. Anders. Why is he looking for me?"


    "We can only obey the boss''s order. We''re not allowed to ask questions. Pleasee with us, Miss Lane."


    "Where''s Mr. Anders?"


    "He is waiting for you in the suite on the tenth floor."


    It turned out he really was here.


    I hesitated. Marius had also turned around and advised me not to go. "None of us know what kind of person Anders is. And you being in the suite alone? It''s too dangerous, Sis Wan. You''d better not go."


    "That''s right, Wanda. I''m worried about you going alone. Just forget it."


    Before I could respond, the man in the suit spoke up first, "Our master heard Miss Lane''s presentation just now and found it interesting. He wants to talk to Miss Lane in detail. There maybe be a chance for a partnership."


    Hearing this, Shannon''s gloomy gaze instantly lit up with hope again, but when she thought of me going alone, her eyes dimmed again. She tugged at the corner of my clothes."Don''t go! There isn''t necessarily hope. Besides, what are we going to say to Theo if something were to happen to you?" "That''s right, Sis Wan. Don''t go," Marius echoed.


    My heart was pounding, and I bit my lower lip. However, after looking at the man in the suit, I decided to give it a try. "I think I''ll go take a look. If he was going to do something to me, why would he tell us his name? Who doesn''t recognize the big boss of Firefly Foreign Trade? If he has any bad intentions, all eyes would be on him. I think it''ll be fine. Wait for me downstairs. I''lle back real quick."


    "Wanda, are you really going?"


    Looking into Shannon and Marius'' worried gazes, I finally nodded. "Our trip can''t be in vain, no?"


    Hearing my answer, Marius sighed. "Okay, go up with him, then. But keep your phone close. If you''re not down in an hour, I''m going up to get you." "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to contact you if I''m in any danger."


    Although I said so, my intuition told me that I would be safe this time. I stepped forward and said to the man in the suit, "Let''s go."


    "Wanda, you must be careful. We''re waiting for you here."


    "Yes, Sis Wan. Remember to call me if you''re in danger."


    I felt a little embarrassed at the two of them yelling behind me. I looked at the man in the suit beside me and smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, they''re just worried about me. They don''t think your boss is scary."


    The man in the suit shook his head. "It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    Used to it?


    I was puzzled by this. Could it be that Mr. Anders often found someone to chat with?


    As my thoughts ran wild, we reached the tenth floor.


    After turning several corners, the


    velfeet


    man in the suit stopped and looked back at me. "Wait here for a


    moment, Miss Lane. I''ll go incand report your arrival."


    "Okay."


    The man in the suit tapped a key card and then entered the room. Through the gap, I could vaguely catch a bit of the scene inside However, it was kind of dark and I could not see anything.

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    ?


    After a while, the man in a suit came out and bowed to me slightly. "Miss Lane, you can go in now."


    "Oh, alright." I looked up at him and then walked in slowly.


    With just a few steps forward, the door behind me was closed.


    I heard the sound of the door closing and looked back. I felt a little worried, but I continued to walk forward.


    Although it was bright outside, the curtains inside were drawn tight with only a few rays of light shining in through the gaps below the curtains. This made the entire room look dark and gloomy.


    Suddenly, someone switched on the two smallmps beside the bed, which made the room brighter.


    Sitting on the sofa chair beside the bed was a middle-aged man who looked to be about 35 years old. He was smoking a cigar and looked like he had a big belly.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Anders?"


    "That''s me."


    Cole Anders, the legendary business giant, was unexpectedly a middle-aged man. Just how many girls had been disillusioned?


    I did not think too much about it. I just smiled and said to him, "May I know why you''re looking for me, Mr. Anders?"


    He took a puff on his cigar and exhaled circles of smoke. "Your speech on stage today was really wonderful, Miss Lane. I was very interested listening to it."


    "It''s our honor that you remember Green Orange, Mr. Anders, but we''re not the partner that Firefly chose just now, so I don''t know why you asked me here," I said directly without hiding anything.


    "Of course, it''s to discuss the project with you, Miss Lane. I can also support Green Orange Cross Trading so that you can reach a higher level. I have one condition, however."


    Knowing that there was no such thing as a free lunch, I looked at him. "Do tell me what the condition is, Mr. Anders."


    "You look like a smart one, Miss Lane. You should know what I want?" He looked me up and down, the greed in his eyes fully revealed.


    Feeling sick, immediately lost the


    desire to cooperate with him andThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    just wanted to leave as soon as possible. I''m sorry, Mr. Anders. If you don''t value Green Orange''s strength, then there is no need for us to talk. My apologies, Mr. Anders. I wish to leave now." Content belongs


    to


    Just as I was about to turn around, he got up and blocked me. He took another puff and then exhaled the smoke in my direction. Unustomed to the smell, I coughed a few times and took a step back.


    "Miss Lane, you were allughs and


    ???


    jokes on stage. Why are you so ungrateful now? As long as you serve me and make me happy, I won''t only support you, but I''ll also consistently invest in yourpany so that you don''t have to worry. Isn''t this enough to tempt you, Miss


    Lane?" he said as he approached


    me. Content belongs to


    I frowned, my tone bing more and more displeased. "I didn''t expect you to be such a lustful person. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll expose you and ruin Firefly''s reputation?"


    "I don''t worry about these things. That''s why I came looking for you. Wanda Lane, you''re all dressed like a prostitute, so why are you being so arrogant?"


    "Don''t you know who my husband is, Mr. Anders?"


    "Isn''t he just that guy, Theo Grant? He''s nothing to me. You can have two husbands. I don''t mind it. You, can ever tell Theo Grant about this. With Theo and me protecting you, making a name for yourself in the business world isn''t a faraway dream."


    Have two husbands?


    Unexpectedly. I could still hear such dirty words in today''s society.


    I sneered. "Mr. Anders, please show yourself some self-respect."

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    ?


    "Self-respect?" He lowered his head slightly before slowly looking up andughing. "I won''t let what I want to slip through my hands, Miss Lane. I''ll give you onest chance. Will you take this offer or not? I have the ability to destroy Green Orange Cross-Border, and yourpany will never be able to develop again."


    There was a threat in the man''s deep voice. I clenched my fists as I red at him with hatred. Then, I swung my fist at his nose. "Go to hell!"


    He grimaced through the pain. He covered his nose and bent over to stop the pain.


    I snorted coldly and walked away from him.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind me. "Miss Lane, please wait a moment."


    This voice surprised me and made me turn around unconsciously. I saw a man slowly walking out of a small room.


    I could vaguely see his exquisite face with deep contours and clear lines in the vague lighting. His slightly dark purple hair was eye-catching, and when he looked up slightly, his brown eyes were breathtaking. The blue earrings he wore also shone slightly.


    What a seductive man.


    This was my first impression of him.


    "Mr. Anders."


    The middle-aged man who I punched just now called out respectfully.


    "Mr. Anders?" I looked at the slender figure. "So, you''re Cole Anders."


    He raised his hand at the middle-aged man. "You can go out first." "Yes."


    The middle-aged man bowed to me, opened the door, and left the room.


    "Since you''re Cole, why did you get someone to impersonate you? Were you testing me?" I cut to the chase and asked directly.


    Cole walked out of the darkness. I saw his face clearly then. His facial features were carved so beautifully that my mind wandered for a moment.


    If Theo was a man from heaven, then the man in front of me was the king of the underworld.


    How many men would be fascinated by him if he were a woman?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were many women who looked like men, but there were very few men who looked as much like women. Although Cole had a soft feminine face, he still felt like a man.


    Androgynous.


    I thought of this word, and it was perhaps the best one to describe him.


    "Yes. I''ve met too many women who startedpanies. They look to be strong women when, in fact, they''ll abandon their principles the moment they''re given a little temptation. If you were also such a person, Miss Lane, then you


    wouldn''t be worth Firefoval.r


    investment." Cole''s voice was not domineering. It was polite and soft


    like a gentleman''s.


    I nodded, understanding his intention. "Did you listen to my speech, Mr. Anders?"


    "I did, and found it very interesting You were able to get my attention with just four pages. It''s quite the rarity, but you did it, Miss Lane. I''m very interested."


    He was interested?


    I stared at him. The smile on Cole''s face was constant. It really looked like he had some thoughts about my n, but something just felt off. "Then why didn''t Firefly choose us?"


    "You''re indeed cautious, Miss Lane. It''s only right. Only such a person can secure the position of a CEO." Cole looked at me with a smile, his voice still gentle.


    He walked to the sofa and leaned gently against it. "Although I''m interested, I don''t want to use their set of rules to support you."


    Hearing this, I was taken aback. Just what was Cole suggesting?


    "What do you mean?" I pressed.


    Cole pursed his lips. "I have a new idea. I wonder if you have the time and interest to listen to me, Miss Lane?"


    "Certainly."

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    ?


    After an hour.


    I exited the room. When I came out, I saw the middle-aged man who had pretended to be Cole. He had only been acting, but I really punched him. I gave him a slightly apologetic look. "Uhm... Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    He waved his hands again and again, smiling honestly. "It''s okay, I understand."


    He waspletely different from his repulsive behavior just now. I could not help but suspect that he was an actor.


    I did not hover around him too much. I just bowed slightly to apologize to him and then turned to leave.


    The moment I got to the elevator, the doors opened, and out came Marius and Shannon.


    The nervous expressions on their faces eased slightly when they saw me. Shannon pulled me. "Are you alright, Wanda?"


    "Sis Wan, we were waiting downstairs for so long. We came up because we were worried that you were in danger. You weren''t bullied, were you?"


    I shook my head and entered the elevator first. "I''m okay. Let''s go."


    In the elevator, Marius turned to look at me with surprise in his eyes. "Sis Wan, what did Mr. Anders want with you?"


    Shannon also looked at me curiously, her expectant eyes searching for an answer.


    I pursed my lips and smiled lightly before replying calmly, "Mr. Anders said he''s interested in our proposal and wants to invest in us."


    Shannon was startled when she heard this, but then she graduallyughed. ¡°Are you pulling my leg? Why didn''t he just choose us at the conference, then? Why did he want to talk to you alone?"


    "Because he has conditions," I lowered my eyes and said in a low voice.


    Seeing my poor expression, Shannon''s smiling face turned cold again. She tugged at the corner of my clothes. "Does he want you to do something for him?"


    Marius yelled before I could respond, "So this Mr. Anders is also a pervert, I see. He must want you to sacrifice your appearance. He even asked to talk to you alone. I''m afraid people will find out about this. I''ll go up to him to settle the score."


    Marius wanted to go back upstairs to settle the score with Cole the moment we stepped out of the elevator, so I hurriedly stopped him. "Don''t be impulsive. It''s not like that."


    "Then what were you two talking about?"


    "Yes, Wanda. Just tell us."


    Looking at them, I sighed and finally said softly, "He wants my adoptive mother''s personal effects."


    Two gazes lingered on me in unison. The two of them nced at each other before turning back to me. "Do you have a rtion with him?" "Why does he want something of your adoptive mother''s?"


    I shook my head. I was also at a loss about this.


    "I don''t know either. Let me think about it myself."


    I left them and walked forward alone, my mind in chaos.


    What was the rtionship between my adoptive mother and Cole? Why did he want her things? Did that mean I was also connected to Cole?


    I bit my lower lip and sighed again.


    My adoptive mother left me a sandalwood box. I had talked to Theo about this before, and it was very likely that it containednd deeds However, they were the Fredericks''nd. What did it have to do with Cole? Just what kind of person was my adoptive mother,


    and just who was I? Content belongsPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    to


    I drove while immersed in my own thoughts. I reached the vi in a blink of an eye.


    Slumped on the sofa, I closed my eyes and rested my mind. The sound of the door closing sounded in my ears, followed by Theo''s maic voice, "You look very tired today."


    "Yes, I''m exhausted." My voice was a little hoarse.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    ?


    Theo stretched his hand out and caressed my head as he said in an affectionate voice, "Let''s give him the box, then."


    His words surprised me, and I stared at him with wide eyes. "Why?"


    I wanted to give the box to Jordan at first, but Theo swapped it with a fake one so that I could keep it. Yet, now he was actually asking me to give the box to Cole, which confused me.


    Seeing through my doubts, Theo exined, "The reason why I didn''t give it to Jordan was that I thought the box containednd deeds. The Fredericks have selfish motives, and I don''t want them to gain any advantage from the deeds. It''s also very likely that your adoptive mother left them to you as ast hope as she didn''t want them to threaten you. That''s why I made the switch, but the situation is different now."


    Theo''s eyes were firm as he smiled faintly. He then stretched out his hand to brush away the hair from my temple. "Anders probably has something to do with you. He can help you find your biological parents."


    Hearing this, I shook my head. "He might just want something from the box. It''s likely he has nothing to do with my background."


    "The Fredericks are ambitious, but the Anders are different. They''re a schrly family. Only Cole entered the business world, so they won''t have any ambitions," Theo exined to me patiently.


    He was right, so I agreed with him. "But even if I gave him the box, he wouldn''t tell me."


    "This is your bargaining chip, Wanda." Theo smiled at me. "He can state his conditions, so why can''t you?"


    After hesitating for a moment, I slowly said, "You mean, you want me to list out my condition to Cole and have him tell me the truth after he finds out?" Theo looked at me, smiled, and nodded.


    I frowned and waved my hands. "How is that possible? I think if I tell him that, he''ll definitely reject me."


    "No, he won''t," Theo said with great certainty. There was also firmness in his eyes. "You must know that Cole is looking for this box to investigate something, but this something is definitely connected to you. He probably also wants to know your identity. You bringing it up would satisfy his wish." "Is that so..." I hesitated.


    Theo turned his hands to my shoulders and nodded at me. "Trust me. I can''t be wrong."


    I could not refute his affirmation, but there was still some doubt on my face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is the best of both worlds. You get an investment, and someone will help you investigate your background. Why not do it?"


    "You''re right. Let''s take out the sandalwood box now, then?"


    I went up to the second floor with Theo and took out the box from the safe in the room. I touched the exquisite sandalwood box, and my adoptive mother''s kind faceO appeared in my mind.


    Theo patted my shoulder as if he was able to tell that I missed my adoptive mother. "Her spirit in. heaven will be relieved if she knows


    that you''re about to find out who you are" Content belongs to


    MS


    "I hope so." I looked down at the box, brushing my hand over it lightly.


    Would Cole have a solution for the box that even I could not open?


    "Then, I''ll bring the box to Cole tomorrow."


    "Alright," Theo responded softly.


    For some reason, my heart felt a


    little


    ay. I had the opportunity &


    own history. I looked


    to it, but I also dreaded it.


    W


    "Don''t think too much. eave everything to God''s will."


    Theo''s words rxed me. I put the box on the table and wiped it carefully. "I hope Cole can bring some good surprises."


    "He will." He walked over to me and smiled softly.


    Looking at him, I also smiled.

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    ?


    The next day, in thepany.


    Shannon arrived before me, and when she saw me, she came up to greet me. "Wanda, have you decided anything about the matter yesterday?"


    I knew Shannon really wanted this investment. After all, it could save thepany a lot of money, and we could get resources for free. Looking into her expectant eyes, I nced at the bag in my hand and patted it. "I have everything with me. I''ll meet him after getting off work." Shannon stared at the bag closely and caught a glimpse of the sandalwood box inside. Her eyes widened. "Your adoptive mother''s personal effects?"


    "Yes."


    "Wanda, you''ve sacrificed too much for ourpany." Shannon''s tone conveyed the message of how great I was.


    Iughed, dumbfounded. I looked up at her. "I''m also doing it for myself, actually."


    "Huh? Why do you say so?" Shannon pulled open a chair and sat down.


    "Theo analyzed the situation with mest night. Cole''s desire for my adoptive mother''s personal effects likely has something to do with her, and so, of course, me. If I follow the trail, I may be able to find out about my background," I said to Shannon in a low voice while imitating Theo''s tone when he spokest night.


    She propped her chin and nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. On the one hand, it can help thepany; on the other, you can also find out about your identity. You''re killing two birds with one stone."


    "That''s the reasoning." I patted the table, smiling brightly.


    "So, this sandalwood box is a personal effect of your adoptive mother. Do you know what''s inside?" Shannon asked me curiously.


    I shrugged and spread my hands. "I don''t."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You don''t even know what your adoptive mother''s effects are." Shannon was shocked.


    "I really don''t. This is a paired box.


    Unless I find the other one, I can''t


    open it." I stared at the box and


    could not help but think of the box in Jackie''s hand. If that box was really


    Wole, then we would be able to


    know what was in the box.


    Shannon was stunned, but then she frowned. If that''s the case, isn''t it useless if Mr. Anders gets the box? But his ability is unlike an ordinary person''s, so he might be able to find the other box."


    "I think he must have his reasons since he asked me for it. Regardless, even if I''m unable to find out about my background, we at least still get the investment."


    I almost gave this box to Jordan at the beginning. I figured it was pretty good now that I could use the box to help with thepany''s development.


    "It''s a good thing you were able to convince yourself to do this. By the way, since you have an appointment tonight, let''s go see Nina in the afternoon."


    I almost forgot that Nina was still in the hospital.


    "Yes, the hospital is quite close to us."


    During our lunch break, Shannon and I went to the hospital together.


    Pushing open the door of the ward, we saw Nina leaning against the bed and looking at the magazine in her hand. "We haven''t seen you for a few days, but you look pretty good."


    Hearing my voice, Nina looked up and grinned when she saw us. "Really? It''s all thanks to Dr. Frost. He''s been taking care of me these days." "Looks like this is love''s nourishment." Shannon covered her mouth and chuckled softly.


    Nina lowered her head shyly. "No way, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m talking nonsense? Why are you blushing, then?" Shannon pushed her with a gossipy smile on her face.


    "Alright, Nina gets embarrassed


    easily, so don''tugh at her." After


    chastising Shannon, I looked back at


    Nina. "You''re in good spirits. You should be getting discharged from the hospital soon, right? Thepany is still waiting for you."

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    ?


    "President Lane, I''m still in the hospital. Why are you so anxious to have me go back to work?" Nina''s tone wasining.


    Her response made me feel more at ease. Being able to joke around meant that things were heading in a good direction. I smiled brightly. "I''m afraid you''ll forget how to work after being idle for too long."


    Shannon embraced Nina, her expression happy. "How could that happen? Our Nina can multitask."


    "The doctor said that I can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Give me another day off tomorrow, President Lane. I''ll report on time the day after tomorrow." Nina saluted me.


    There was light in her clear eyes. It would be unreasonable of me if I did not agree, so I nodded. "Okay, I''ll give you another day."


    "Thank you, President Lane. How has thepany been doing recently? I heard that you participated in a brand conference. How did it go? Were you selected?"


    "Although we weren''t selected at the conference, Mr. Anders, the major shareholder of Firefly, was very optimistic about us and has decided to invest in us. I''ll discuss this with him and finalize the decision this evening. If things go well, we''ll be even busier in the future. We need to do a good job in this regard and mentally prepare ourselves," I said seriously as I looked at them.


    I was hung up on thepany''s development more than anyone else. I also believed that the same was true for all our partners in thepany. Both Shannon and Nina looked at me and nodded repeatedly. "We''ll definitely work hard."


    It felt like Nina''s mind had gotten much clearer after what she had gone through. It looked like Jason had yed an important role.


    Just as I was thinking of him, he arrived.


    He was not surprised to see us. He just nodded. "You guys are here."


    "Thank you, Dr. Frost, for taking care of our Nina the past few days." Shannon winked as if she were implying something.


    Jason remained serious. "It''s nothing. It''s a matter of duty."


    "Don''t you think our Nina is a good girl, Dr. Frost?"


    "She is," Jason responded leisurely.


    Just when Shannon was about to ask the next question, I interrupted her, "Dr. Frost, I''d like to speak with you."


    Jason looked at me a little thoughtfully and then nodded. "Alright."


    I left the ward with Jason. In the corridor, I asked him about Nina''s situation. "Has Nina''s symptoms improved?"


    "I believe you''ve also seen it, Miss Lane. I think she''s out of the woods."


    His words reassured mepletely. Now


    Nina''s feelings toward


    Jason. "You should be


    feelings toward


    Jason dodged my gaze at my question. He gave a soft ''hmm'' and seemed unwilling to bring up this topic again.


    How could stop there, though? I


    continued, "Since you do, I hope you can clear things up with Nina as soon as possible, Dr. Frost. So that she doesn''t continue to fall for you."


    "I understand your concern, Miss Lane, but this shouldn''t be rushed Miss Fameli still isn''t stable. If she were to get triggered and fall into depression again, things would spiral out of control." Content


    belongs to This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I also understood Jason''s worry. "Okay, we''ll see when you think is a good time to tell her, Dr. Frost."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Lane. I won''t allow her to misunderstand."


    "I trust you, Dr. Frost."


    Jason took care of Nina out of professional ethics, not personal affection, which I believed Nina was also very clear about.


    After all, their affections could only be kept a secret even if anything came to fruition.

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    ?


    In a blink of an eye, it was time to meet Cole. He did not choose to meet me in Firefly. Instead, he set the appointment at a hotel.


    After meeting him thest time, I was no longer worried this time. I came alone to the door of the room and knocked.


    The door opened with a click.


    What my eyes met was the man in the suit who led me upstairs to see Cole yesterday. He nodded slightly at me and then gestured for me toe in. I entered slowly. He closed the door and retreated to the side.


    Cole was sitting on the sofa with a red wine ss in hand. He took a small sip and made an expression of enjoyment before looking at me. The corners of his mouth were curled into a smile. "Right on time."


    "Of course. How dare I bete to a patron''s designated time?" I responded with a smile. I met his deep gaze but did not flinch.


    He blinked slowly and then turned his attention to the bag I had brought. "Did you bring it?"


    "I did."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Excellent. Here''s the investment letter of intent. Would you like to take a look, Miss Lane?" Cole raised his head and the man in a suit standing to the side handed me a document.


    After receiving the document, it was indeed a letter of intent.


    I flipped through the contents and saw that the terms were detailed. The letter of intent would beplete as long as the payment was made, but would he agree to my terms?


    "What do you think, Miss Lane? Can we have a pleasant partnership?" Cole''s voice registered in my ears, interrupting my thoughts.


    "The content isplete. I would want to sign it immediately, but there''s no rush." I gently put the document on the table.


    Cole was stunned for a moment. He apparently did not expect such a reaction from me. He put down the wine ss in his slender fingers and looked at me, the smile on his mouth deepening. "It looks like you don''t wish to cooperate, Miss Lane."


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "We at Green Orange would really like to get your investment. It''s very important to us, and it''s an honor." "Then why are you doing this?" He pointed to the document on the table and asked.


    I could not help gripping the bag tightly. "Mr. Anders, I know you want my adoptive mother''s personal effects, which are very important to me. I can give them to you, but... I also have conditions."


    I paused deliberately, wanting to see


    Cole''s expression. However, I


    noticed that his expression did not change. He was still calm, and the smile on his lips was still there it made it hard to guess what he was thinking.


    sto


    He lowered his gaze, as if waiting for what I was about to say next.


    My throat moved slightly, and I parted my lips again. "You want my adoptive mother''s effects, likely because you want to investigate


    some rted matters. If you fi


    out


    about my background, can you tell me?"


    When Cole heard this, his smile abruptly dropped, and it scared me. Was he unhappy?


    There was silence in the room.


    Some time passed, and Cole''s gaze went over me a few times before he finally raised a brow at me. "You don''t know your background, Miss Lane?"


    "No, I don''t. My adoptive mother told


    me nothing before she left. She just


    left me this box. It''s my hope to know who I am. I''ll give it to you now. just ask that you let me know if you find a clue. It shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?"


    "It''s not that it''s not difficult." Cole smiled. "But I can agree to that."


    Hearing his answer, I could not help being overjoyed. I still could not believe what I heard, so I confirmed once again, ¡°Truly?"


    He nodded. "I never take back what I said."


    Great.


    I could not hide my joy. "Okay, then this sandalwood box is yours."


    "I wish us a pleasant partnership."


    "To a pleasant partnership."

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    ?


    The night was dark, and as soon as I exited thepany, I saw Theo walking toward me.


    An unexpected surprise?


    I smiled and walked toward him. Theo was a head taller than me. I looked up at him, and his eyes were full of affection. "Why are you here?"


    "It''s sote now. Of course, I have to fulfill my responsibility as a husband and pick up my wife." Theo raised his brow. There was some humor in the smile on his handsome face.


    Looking at him, I rolled my eyes slightly and pointed at his chest. "Slick." I swept my gaze behind him, but I did not see his car. "Didn''t you drive here?"


    Theo shook his head, his eyes still locked on me. "My wife has a car, so why should I drive?"


    This man was getting more and more unreliable.


    "Then, you''d better keep up. Let''s go home."


    I led Theo to the parking lot and got into the passenger seat first. Fastening my seat belt, I looked at Theo. "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Driver Grant."


    He turned to look at me with a devilish look. "You have to reward me well when we go back."


    He even raised a brow after he said that, looking a bit more like a ruffian.


    "Start driving. You talk too much."


    I began to miss the serious Theo from before.


    After driving a certain distance, Theo suddenly asked me, "With Firefly''s blessing, thepany will develop well now, yes?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, it''s pretty stable at the moment, but we don''t have any campaigns and have not been able to have a breakthrough performance. We''re thinking about somebination discounts recently."


    I rubbed the area between my brows. Staring at theputer every day made my eyes sore, and I was exhausted after work.


    Seeing me like this, distressced into Theo''s voice. "Things are more difficult in the early stages. It''ll get better when thepany stabilizes."


    "I understand. Shannon and I will persevere. Now that we''ve started, we must do our best." I still had my confidence.


    Theo patted my head with one hand.


    "That''s good. You had many campaigns in Hatton. I believe the same will be true abroad. You can organize them in conjunction with festivals and offer benefits from time to time to make them more attractive."


    "Yes. Shannon and I have already discussed some ideas today. I believe we can try it out soon."


    "Since you''re an independent brand, you can start considering a spokesperson."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I would have forgotten about it if Theo had not said anything.


    I pped my thigh as if I had just woken up from a dream. "Oh yeah, how did I forget this? But the foreign market is different from ours. If we want to find a spokesperson, we still have to find someone with a certain reputation on the worldwide stage. Even if we can afford it, they might not want to cooperate with such a smallpany."


    "How would you know if you don''t try?"


    "That''s true. I''ve been searching for some people these few days. As we''re a small brand, I have to have someone who''s well-known. If they work with us for our campaign sales will definitely increase. I have to think about this." I pondered as I held my chin. Content belongs to


    While my thoughts were racing, a hand suddenly patted my forehead. I looked at Theo and frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "Get some good sleep and think about it tomorrow. Otherwise, you''ll tax your brain."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll stop thinking now."


    Worried that Theo would continue to nag, I hurriedly begged for mercy. Although I said so, I was still thinking about it. I thought I saw someone on the magazine today...

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    ?


    The next day was another sunny day. Simrly, I was in a pretty good mood.


    After arriving at thepany, I started looking for the magazine that I had read yesterday. "Strange, where did it go?"


    Just as I was looking for it, Shannon arrived. "Wanda, what are you looking for?"


    I nced up at her. "You''re here. Have you seen the magazine I read yesterday? Why is it gone?"


    Shannon looked left and right, then picked up a book from her seat and handed it to me. "You mean this? I took it over after you were done with it. What''s wrong?"


    "Yes, this is the one. Theo reminded mest night that our self-owned brand needs a spokesperson."


    "Oh yeah, I actually forgot about it. Are you going to pick someone from this magazine?" Shannon asked tentatively, her gaze probing.


    I looked at her and nodded. "That''s right. A small brand like ours must be driven by someone well-known. How will our sales increase otherwise?"


    Shannon pulled back the chair opposite me. She stared at me with her big eyes and said with disbelief, "Lady, this is ''My Darling'' we''re talking about. It''s the craziest-selling magazine in the past two years. So many models don''t hesitate to push several announcements just to upy one page. Do you know what this means?"


    I flipped through the magazine, ignoring her.


    Seeing that I had ignored her, Shannon snapped the magazine I was flipping through shut with one hand. "It means that the models in this magazine are all famous worldwide. It''s impossible they would talk to a smallpany like ours."


    "How would we know if we don''t try?"


    "You don''t have a fever, do you?" Shannon stretched out her hand to feel the temperature of my forehead.


    I swatted her hand away and met her hopeless gaze. "Shannon, regardless if they''ll agree to us or not, we have at least a 50% sess rate if we fight for it. We won''t even have the slightest chance if we don''t."


    Shannon blinked her eyes as if she was convinced. She looked up at me, her gaze firm. She sighed. "Okay, okay, let''s fight for it, then. Do you have someone in mind?"


    "Yes, I saw someone yesterday."


    I flipped the magazine and found the page I was reading yesterday. I turned the magazine over and tapped on it a few times. "Her."


    "Harriet Osborn. She''s the most


    promising model to win the title of number one supermodel this year I... don''t think she''ll consider us.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was void. She did not feel hopeful at all. Content belongs to


    Shannon smiled, but her ext


    I bit my lower lip and muttered to myself, "It''s really difficult, but her style matches our products. She''s the best candidate and is


    well-known abroad. Her poprity far exceeds her domestic poprity. I believe we''ll have a significant leap in sales if she bes our spokesperson."


    Shannon shrugged and smirked. "That''s for sure, but these models all choose high-end brands from bigpanies. We''re a smallpany. We''ll be rejected by her manager directly without even seeing her face."


    "That''s true."


    For this reason, I even did some research and learned that Harriet''s sess today was due to her new manager-L.


    "L has only been her manager for


    a few months and already she''s elevated her up to the altar. That''s why Harriet is so obedient to her manager. It''d be faster if we


    el


    approach her manager." Although Shannon did not believe that ourpany would be able to invite Harriet, she still thought hard to find a solution.


    "Yes, we can think about it."

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    ?


    I was even thinking about how to persuade L by the time I got home and was brushing my teeth.


    I looked through their itinerary for the past few days and found that they were currently filming amercial in Westershire. After that was done, they would return to Whaldorf City to rest for a few days.


    Another reason why I wanted to look for Harriet was that she was from Whaldorf City and lived here. I would have a chance as long as she came back. Now, I had to think of a countermeasure before she came back.


    Walking out of the bathroom, I looked at Theo, who was on the bed. He was also looking at me and could see through my thoughts at a nce. "What are you thinking about?"


    I climbed onto the bed and approached him. "I n to look for Harriet Osborn to be my spokesperson. She suits our style best. What do you think?" The man put down the magazine in his hand and looked at me. His eye shone slightly. "She''s pretty good, but can you convince her?"


    "I''m trying to figure out a way. She''ll return to Whaldorf City for a few days after she''s done filming hermercial. Those few days would be my best chance. I n to find her manager."


    Theo seemed to be thinking about something and did not reply for a long time. When I was about to open my mouth, he suddenly said, "Well, Harriet obeys her manager''s words, so your direction is right."


    My expression was one of suspicion as I looked at him. "How do you know this?"


    "People in our line of business must know some things. Not to mention, Harriet has be a hot topic these days, so it''s hard not to let people know, no?"


    She was interviewed two days ago and mentioned her manager, L. The media deliberately emphasized this, stating that Harriet had noment. Hence, it was not surprising that Theo knew.


    "That''s true. Anyway, her manager


    will definitelye back with her. As for her ce of residence, I''ll be troubling you to help me with that." | squeezed Theo''s shoulders with a smile on my face as if I was


    ttering him.


    Theo was obviously ustomed to my behavior. He folded his arms around his chest and exhaled. "I knew it''d be nothing good. Okay, I''ll have Keith check it out tomorrow."


    "Excellent. It''d save me a lot of trouble like this."


    Theo''s opinion was different from mine, and he shook his head at me. "Don''t think it''s so simple. There''s still a long way to go. It won''t be an overnight matter, convincing L."


    "I understand. It''s going to be difficult for her to agree to let Harriet be a spokesperson for a smallpany and small brand like ours, but I''ll definitely try. Maybe she''ll agree."


    I had to take a chance, even if the probability was very small.


    Taking the hands that were grabbing his shoulder, Theo stopped me. "I believe you can do it."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Theo''s encouragement made me more confident. A light shed through my mind as I looked up at him. "By the way, Grant Corporation hasn''t hired a spokesperson after so many years, no?"


    "Of course, we have." Theo seemed to have seen through my intention. He let go of my hand and turned his head to the side to try to escape.


    However, it was futile. I held his face


    in both hands and turned it back


    There was a light in my eyes. "Didn''t you work with Harriet before? remember she was popr for a while two years ago."


    Theo raised his brow, a smile hidden in the corners of his lips. "Fine, we did work together before, but she was just a neer at the time and had just entered the industry. She''s no longer the same person."


    "There is still a link there, so I''ll make use of it. If I can''t persuade L, I''ll go directly to Harriet. I can pull this up and use it." I now had n A and n B...

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    ?


    Three dayster.


    Two women sneaked up to the door of a private vi on the outskirts of a certain city.


    One of them was naturally me, and the other was Shannon.


    I saw her wearing a ck hat paired with a pair of sunsses. I was afraid that people would be able to see her face clearly, so I could not help saying, "Isn''t it more eye-catching when you dress like this?"


    "Is it? I think it''s alright. It''s the standard when you''re out. You''re the one who''s so calm. When you get caught, you''ll be the first to expose your face."


    I, on the other hand, did not wear a hat or a mask, so I was visible at a nce. I took out a mask from my bag and put it on. "Yes, this is how it normally is. If not, the guards will arrest you immediately after they see you."


    We went back to business. We stopped bickering and hid in a corner to observe the vi in front of us secretly.


    This vi was the only one within a few miles. It covered arge area. There should be plenty of rooms inside. Security guards had been hired to guard the gate. Living alone in such arge ce was such an exaggeration.


    "Isn''t L afraid of living here by herself?" Shannon wrapped herself in a thin coat but still felt a little chilly due to the cool night breeze.


    When she said this, I also became cold. "Maybe she lives together with her siblings."


    "Wanda, what''s the use of using here if we can''t get in?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''ll be on the lookout here in advance so that we''ll know when L returnster. Then, we''ll go over and discuss the matter with her immediately." Shannon made an ''okay'' gesture and suddenly realized. "So, that''s what you''re thinking. That works. We''ll just sit on the sidelines and wait, then."


    I snapped my fingers and raised my brows. "That''s right."


    We looked through the news today and read that Harriet and L''s ne would be arriving in Whaldorf City tonight. It would bete by the time L got home, so I asked Keith to send me the address so that Shannon and I coulde here to stop her.


    Time passed slowly, and it was now 11 o''clock at night. I yawned and looked at Shannon next to me. She was also feeling drowsy. I quickly pushed her. "Don''t fall asleep? You''ll miss Ling back."


    Having woken up from the push, Shannon came back to her senses. She let out a big yawn and looked toward the vi. "It''s past 11 o''clock. Why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    "Probably because the ne waste."


    "You said she must be very tired aftering back sote. If we go over and look for her like this, will we be lectured and driven away?" Shannon murmured.


    That was quite the possibility.


    I fell into deep contemtion for a moment. If this actually urred, how were we to solve it? I was not able to think of a solution for a while, so I could only put it aside for the time being.


    "Let''s go with the flow. Besides, it''s the first time we''re going to meet She would be more vignt. We''ll be more familiar with each other after wee a few more times.


    maintained my optimistic outlook.


    Shannon gave me a thumbs-up. "You''re amazing. So, let''s just keep waiting. Who would have thought that I, the brilliant Shannon Collins, would actually be squatting here?"


    "Yes, yes, you''re wise and mighty. You''re only suffering now because of me, who''s in trouble. Don''t talk. It''ll be a waste of time if we''re discovered."


    I immediately spoke to her to get Shannon to pipe down and get some quiet.


    Shannon and I continued to sit in this corner for a long time while time trickled by.


    Then, we heard the sound of a car horn not far away...

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    ?


    This was L''s car. I had seen it on the inte before.


    I patted Shannon, who was about to fall asleep. "Wake up. L is back."


    Hearing the name, Shannon came to her senses and looked around. "She''s here? Where is she?"


    "Oh, look there." I pointed to the front.


    The driver opened the door, and L got out of the car.


    Forget being Harriet''s manager, with her figure and appearance, L was a standard beauty who could definitely enter the entertainment industry on her own. Yet, she only worked behind the scenes.


    "Incredible."


    Shannon and I rushed out from the corner. As expected, the security guards immediately stepped forward to stop us when they saw us. Based on what we originally nned, Shannon was responsible for holding back the security guards while I approached L.


    However, I was stopped by her driver the next second. "Who are you? Are you trying to attack our boss? I''ll call the police." Then, her driver took out his phone and looked like he was about to make a call.


    I hurriedly stopped him and smiled. "How could we, two girls,unch an attack? Please don''t use us."


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" the security guard asked seriously.


    I turned my gaze to L. She was wearing sunsses, but she could not hide the tiredness in her eyes. I knew she was exhausted now, but I had to talk to her. "We''re here for Miss L."


    Hearing this, the security guard was about to say something more but was interrupted by L. She took off her sunsses and looked at me. "Why are you looking for me? I don''t know you, do I?"


    Her voice was distant, but her gaze was slightly meaningful. I stared at her and could not help feeling a slight familiarity. Yet, I could not remember where I had seen her.


    I came back to my senses and hurriedly said, "Miss L, we''re from Green Orange Cross Trading Company and would like to talk to you about a partnership."


    "Green Orange?" L shifted her eyes, then turned to look at the security guard next to her. "Have you heard of it?"


    The security guard shook his head. L looked at me, the corners of her mouth curled up. "Harriet will not ept a smallpany. You''d better go back and stop thinking about it."


    After she said that, she was about to enter the vi when I stopped her with a pleading smile. "Miss L, I know that with Harriet''s current resources, it would be


    5 for her to be the


    spokesperson of a smallpany like ours, but I''m very fond of our products. I have confidence in them, and I believe that with Miss Osborn''s support, we can definitely achieve a win-win situation."


    "Of course, yourpany''s sales will be high with Harriet acting as your endorser, but it''ll be a loss for us. I''m sorry. I''m very tired now, so please don''t bother me anymore."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    L crossed her arms and went into


    the house without looking back.


    I wanted to follow her, but the driver stopped me. The gates of the vi were slowly closing, so I stopped.


    "Ladies, please go back."


    I looked back at Shannon, feeling a little helpless. When we went back to where we were at the start, Shannon lowered his head. "Didn''t I say that she''d definitely not agree? Let''s go back."


    "No, she''ll definitely go out during the day tomorrow, and I''ll stop her again. Why don''t you take my car, go back, and rest first?" I had to find L again.


    Shannon caught my determination and sighed. "I''m not that disloyal. Since you''re going to wait, then I''ll risk my life to apany you. Let''s deal with this all night."


    "Thank you, Shannon."


    "Why are you getting all emotional now?!" Shannon gave me a supercilious look and then sat on the ground...

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    ?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, Shannon and I leaned against the corner wall and barely survived the night. The next day, I woke up just after dawn. I looked at the closed door and then shrank back.


    Not long after, Shannon also woke up. She rubbed her aching neck and said, "This is the most restless sleep I''ve had in the past 20 years. I feel sore all over."


    "We''re outside, after all. We''d definitely get sore."


    My neck and butt were also sore when I first woke up in the morning. I almost twisted my neck.


    Rubbing her hazy eyes, Shannon nced in the direction of the vi. "Do we know when she''lle out?"


    "She always goes for a run in the morning. It''s her hobby." My voice was confident as if I knew L.


    Shannon looked at me, doubtful. "How do you know?"


    "Keith investigated her and told me."


    "Of course."


    "Look, she''sing out."


    The moment I said that, I saw Le out of the vi. She was dressed in sports attire that entuated her exquisite figure. "Come, let''s catch up."


    To avoid being dragged away by the security guards again, we deliberately waited for L to run a certain distance before following her. Running beside her, I smiled at her. "Good morning, Miss L."


    L looked at me, then nced back. "You again? I''ve already said it. Harriet won''t be a spokesperson for a smallpany."


    "I know that with Miss Osborn''s


    current status, she definitely won''t bat an eye at a smallpany, but have confidence in ourpany would also like to ask that Miss L hear about ourpany''s current situation. Our development


    prospects are excellent. Also, Firefly invested in us some time ago."


    There was an obvious change in L''s expression at the mention of Firefly. Bigpanies could surely be of help, and we were able to borrow a bit of their light.


    She continued to run forward


    without saying a word. Shannon and


    I looked at each other. We were both


    j.ne


    confused Shannon continued, "While we''re a small brand, we have room for development. Big brands also started small. Don''t you think So, Miss L?"


    "Yes, but a smallpany can''t overreach." L smiled softly and sped up.


    Shannon stopped and looked at her back. "What did she mean by that, Wanda? I''d rather die than be humiliated. She''s cursing us!"


    "She''s right, though. Calm down. I''ll


    talk to her again." I also sped up


    §Ö


    slightly and quickly caught up to L. "We think Miss Osborn''s style is simr to ours, so it would definitely form a pretty image when we match them up together."


    L scrutinized me. "You didn''t you go backst night?"


    "I was waiting for you," I replied awkwardly. Would she find someone who hasn''t showered or brushed her teeth annoying? What should I do? What should I do?


    She turned around and looked straight ahead. "I''ll give you a chance considering your persistence. I''ll talk to you as long as you can run with me the entire distance."


    "Okay, no problem!" I agreed straight away. It was just running. I could do that!


    L slowly added, "You can''t stop halfway. Otherwise, it won''t count."


    "Alright."


    "Okay, you can start following me now." L smiled and then ran forward.


    I thought it would be simple, but after running around the mountain road for a short time, I felt tired and wanted to stop. Then I thought of what L said just now and persisted. With that, I lost track of how long I ran...

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    ?


    Gradually, I became exhausted and began to run slower and slower.


    In front of me, L seemed to have endless strength. Her face was not red, and her heart was not pounding. She slowed down and looked back at me with a smile on her lips. "If you can''t hold on, just give up."


    "I... can do it." I felt my face flush at the moment, but I had persisted this long. I could not give up like this, so I gritted my teeth and persevered.


    L was still smiling. "Okay, let''s continue, then. I go for long runs every day. If you faint from running, it''s none of my business." After saying that, she continued running forward.


    Exhaling, I continued following behind her.


    After running along the mountain road and returning to where we had started, L finally stopped. I copsed behind her, and Shannon hurriedly supported me. "How are you feeling, Wanda?"


    Panting, I looked up at the woman who stopped in front of me. "Can you... talk to us... now?"


    She looked at us condescendingly as she wiped her sweat with a towel. "I''ll keep my word. Come in."


    L turned around. Shannon pulled me up from the ground, and we followed her. She stood in front of the door, and it opened automatically. We were stopped by security when we were about to enter. She turned and said, "Let them in."


    "Yes."


    The security guard immediately stepped aside.


    Shannon and I followed L into the vi. The vi looked extraordinary from the outside, and from the inside, it was even more so. The European- style interior was extravagant and luxurious. From a nce, one could tell it was worth a lot of money.


    This building was about five floors high, and there was an elevator inside. I did not know who else lived here beside her. It was such a big ce with so many rooms. It would be a pity for it to be empty.


    "Sit down."


    L sat down on the main seat first and then motioned for us to take our seats.


    Shannon and I sat down separately, looking a little reserved. L narrowed her eyes. "I''m only giving you ten minutes. Give me a good introduction. If it impresses me, I''ll consider it."


    "Then, I''ll start immediately.


    Although Green Orange is still a


    smallpany and the brand just been established..." I talked


    about many of our unique


    el.ne


    advantages, and at the same time, I


    emphasized Firefly. Content belongsMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to


    I noticed that L seemed quite interested in Firely after observing her during her run just now. Perhaps I could ride on Firefly''s coattails.


    Seeing L''s expression of interest,


    I spoke more vigorously, "Those are


    a


    the biggest advantages of Green Orange. Our products have the same tone as Miss Osborn''s and will be very suitable for her. We''re small, but if Miss Osborn is willing to ta step down and be our spokesperson, price won''t be a problem. Miss Osborn will also gain a good reputation when the timees. As her manager, you must have a longer-term perspective than us."


    "You really are eloquent and clever, President Lane, but I still have to think about this carefully. Harriet has an announcement in a few days. we be your spokesperson, it''ll definitely conflict with that project in the future. We must evaluate which is the better option." Content


    belongs to


    "Alright, I hope you''ll think about it carefully. We''ll wait for your response."


    "Alright. Housekeeper, please see off the guests," L shouted.


    After leaving the vi, Shannon and I looked at each other. She said, "Do you think she''ll consider us?"


    "Man proposes, God disposes. We did our best. Let''s go back and rest for a bit. Then, we''ll wait for news."


    I felt exhausted after everything. I needed to go back and get some rest. I hoped for good news.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    ?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I returned to the vi. Theo had already gone to thepany. I went back to the room to take a shower and theny down to rest. When I woke up, it was already noon.


    I was exhausted, and my hands and feet were still sore, probably because I had run too long this morning.


    After heading downstairs with difficulty, Caroline saw that I was walking strangely and asked, "Madam, is something wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay, I just overexercised and it hurts a little now."


    Caroline looked at me with a smile when I said this. I noticed her expression and immediately responded, "Ah, it''s not what you think. I went running with someone this morning and ran for too long, so I''m sore now."


    "So that''s it. Abruptly exercising for too long will indeed cause soreness. Madam, please be careful."


    "Yes, never again."


    I swore secretly in my heart that there would never be a next time.


    "By the way, Caroline, how''s your family doing?"


    I actually wanted to ask if Jason was acting any different recently so that I could know how Nina was with him. It would not be good to ask so directly, however, so I could only start with this.


    Caroline found it strange. She smiled and asked, "Pretty good. Why are you asking this all of a sudden, Madam?"


    She obviously did not get what I was asking. I sorted out my emotions and then said, "I''m talking about Jason. Haven''t you noticed anything different about him recently?"


    Caroline seemed to have thought of something when she heard my question and nodded quickly. "Yes, he''s always leaving early and returningte recently. I don''t know what he''s doing. I saw lipstick stains on his shirt when I was washing it two days ago. A woman must have left them." "Then, is he in love?" I asked tentatively.


    Hearing this, Caroline pped her hands suddenly. "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it? He''s definitely in love, but he hasn''t told me about it. I have to ask him."


    "Don''t worry, Caroline. You''d better wait for Jason to tell you personally. If he hasn''t said anything till now, then things might not be stable yet. It won''t be good if you put pressure on him by asking."


    Caroline had always hoped that Jason would find a partner as soon as possible. Now that he had one, she cherished it. Caroline nodded repeatedly. "How thoughtful of you,


    Madam." Content belongs to


    It looked like things between Nina and Jason were developing steadily. No wonder she looked so happy these past few days. She had be more and more active with work too.


    My mood was pleasant, and I went to thepany after lunch. Just when I entered the office, Shannon also arrived. After getting to sleep Shannon was no longer sleepy and had reverted to her energetic self. "Wanda, you''re here too."


    "Yes. We still have a lot of work to do in thepany, after all, so we can''te toote."


    "I think so too. I wonder how''s L''s deliberation going." Shannon was still thinking about that.


    I looked at her and smiled slightly. "How could she be done so quickly? It would be great if we could get a reply within three days, but you''re expecting it in one?"


    Seeing how calm andposed I was, Shannon tilted her head to look at me. "Wanda, are you not in a hurry? Are you not nervous?"


    "I''ve thought about it. It''s reasonable for L not to agree. It''ll be a miracle if she does."


    "Are we just going to sit here and wait to die, then?"


    I shook my head. "No, we have to move."


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Since we''ve already gone to L, let''s go to Harriet now. Approaching the two of them will double the effect."


    "Will Harriet meet us?"


    I had already thought of a countermeasure at this point. "Don''t worry, I have a trump card."

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    ?


    Keith located Harriet''s residence to be in Lc Hill. Shannon and I drove for two hours to get there.


    This ce was remote, which was quite suitable for a big star like her so that she could live without being disturbed. Almost no one could find out about this ce. If it was not for Theo''s help, I think we would still be helpless now.


    "Is it true that all celebrities like to live in deserted ces like this? I''m already exhausted."


    After being in the car the entire way, Shannon felt a little dizzy. She was not in very good condition.


    The road had been uneven, which was really ufortable.


    I nced at her. "Drink some water. We''re already here."


    She unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip. She then rubbed her temples. "But are you sure she will meet us?"


    Although Theo had worked with her before, I was not sure if she still remembered. However, since Grant Corporation was such a bigpany, the chances were high.


    I bit my lower lip, looking kind of uncertain. I then smiled at Shannon who was beside me. "Actually, I can''t guarantee it."


    Hearing this, Shannon''s eyes widened. "So, we probably won''t be able to see her after running all the way here. Seeing how steadfast you were before, I thought you were quite sure."


    "We''re here anyway, so we should give it a try. Let''s go and have a look."


    Compared to L''s big vi, Harriet''s ce was normal. It was a small, two-story Western-style building. The interior looked luxurious, but there was no one guarding the gate. It was low-key.


    Shannon patted me on the shoulder. "There are no security guards. Should we go in directly?"


    "Let''s try."


    We came to the door and rang the bell.


    Both our faces were disyed on the monitor and then there was a response through the inte. "Who is it?"


    The voice sounded like it belonged to ady in her 50s or 60s. This woman was probably the housekeeper she hired.


    "Hi, we''re looking for Miss Osborn."


    "Sorry, you got the wrong ce."


    Before we could speak again, the housekeeper hung up the phone directly.


    Shannon and I looked at each other, and Shannon shrugged. "She probably thinks we''re crazy fans."


    "Let me try this time."


    I rang the doorbell again, and soon, the inte sounded. "Who''s there?"


    Her voice was impatient this. She probably guessed that it was still us.


    "Hello, I''m Wanda Lane from Green Orange Cross Trading Company. I have a partnership that I would like to propose to Miss Osborn," I stated my purpose.


    After a pause on the other end of the


    phone, the housekeeper''s voice


    came again. "I''m sorry, thedie


    not see you. Please look for her manager for the partnership.


    Worried that she would hang up directly, I hurriedly added, "We''ve already looked for her manager, L. We''re now here to discuss things with Miss Osborn."


    "I''m sorry, thedy will not be seeing any guests. If you continue to pester us, don''t me me for calling the security guards over." She hung up the phone again after she said that.


    Shannon looked at me helplessly. "It seems that there''s no hope."


    "It seems that we''ll have to exin things directly." I focused my gaze and turned to the doorbell.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "You... Weren''t you direct enough?"


    "One more time."


    I persevered and pressed the


    doorbell again, but this time, the housekeeper ended it directly. Right after that, two security guards came. "You two, stop bothering Miss Osborn. Leave now." Content


    belongs to


    The two security guards pointed at me and Shannon, yelling as they approached us.


    "Sirs, we''re not fans. We''re not here to disturb Miss Osborn. We just want to talk to her about a project."


    "Stop talking nonsense and leave quickly."


    "Okay, okay, okay. We''ll go."

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    ?


    Shannon and I had to avoid the ce temporarily after being chased away by the security guards.


    We only dared toe to the door again after they left.


    Looking at the small Western building, Shannon sighed silently. "To think that I, the brilliant Shannon Collins, was chased away by security guards. I''ll never forget this in my entire life."


    I held my chin, looking disappointed. "I thought maybe I could leverage the connection with Theo for a meeting, but I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t even be able to get past the doorbell."


    Could we only go back and wait quietly for L''s reply?


    It felt bading here all the way and going back like this.


    "Wanda, what are you thinking about?"


    "Of course, I''m thinking about what to do." I stared at the small Western-style building that had its windows closed. "Shannon, do you think they''ll be able to hear us inside if we were to shout down here?"


    Her big, bright, and watery eyes fell on me, revealing a little surprise. "You don''t mean to..."


    I nodded at her heavily, having made up my mind. "That''s right, I n to shout out from down here. Maybe she''lle out after she hears us." Contrary to my self-confidence, Shannon stared at me in bewilderment. "But if the security gets called again, we''ll be charged with disturbing the good people. We might end up at the police station."


    "Even if that happens, we''ll only be given a warning. What are you afraid of?"


    I would do anything for thepany.


    Seeing that I was so persistent, Shannon finally gave in. "Okay, if you want to shout, we''ll shout together. If we''re going to go to jail, we''ll go together!" We were about to start shouting when the door opened.


    Ady who looked to be in her 50s came out and smiled politely when she saw us. "Ladies, Miss Osborn has asked me to invite you in. Please follow me."


    Shannon and I looked at each other. Shannon was confused. "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. In any case, we can see Harriet, so hurry up and let''s go."


    While I had no idea why Harriet suddenly changed her mind, since the opportunity hadnded in ourps, I must cherish it. Entering the living room, my eyes met gold. It seemed to be shining brightly. The ce was as dazzling as an ancient pce.


    Turning to one side, there was a woman with slender legs sitting on the sofa. She leaned against the foot of the sofa. She had a curvy figure, and her long ck and beautiful hair was even more eye-catching.


    She was Harriet Osborn.


    She had a high nose bridge, big bright eyes, and perfect cherry lips. Even her ears were pretty. She looked more delicate and charming than in magazines.


    She was like a fairy who was untouched by dust, like someone we could only watch from a distance but not touch.


    We approached her slowly. Facing such an ethereal woman, I was a little nervous. "Hello, I''m Wanda Lane, the person in charge of Green Orange Cross Trade."


    Harriet picked up a cup of tea withThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her slender hand, put it to her mouth, and blew. Then, she took a sip. Her every movement was so graceful She pursed her lips and smiled" know. Miss Lane, Miss Collins, please take a seat."


    Did she actually recognize us?


    "Miss Osborn, we took the liberty ofing here and must have disturbed you. For that, we are truly sorry, but we are indeed being earnest. We hope you can consider working with us." Content belongs to


    Harriet raised her eyes slightly. Her eyes burned as she looked at us. "Have you approached my manager?"


    "Yes, we have."


    "Being able to meet her means that you possess some skills. What did she say?"


    "Miss L told us to go back and wait for her response."

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    ?


    Harriet was not surprised by the answer that she seemed to have expected. Instead, she smiled brightly. "I''d guessed it. Why did youe to me if she asked you to wait?"


    I lowered my gaze. After organizing my thoughts, I looked up again. "We don''t want to sit still. We''d rather be proactive than reactive. Opportunities are always for those who are prepared. We want to have a face-to-face chat with you, Miss Osborn, because who knows? Maybe you''d be interested in us."


    Hearing this, Harriet put down the cup, the ends of her brows raised slightly. "Do you know why I agreed to see you?"


    "Why?"


    "I received a call just now. It was from a business partner two years ago. He asked me for a favor, and that was to meet with you. He said that it might be a surprise. So, I agreed to him."


    Harriet spoke at a gentle speed, her voice melodious. It was soothing.


    A partner from two years ago?


    A figure appeared in my mind. "Was it Theo Grant?"


    "Yes, it was him. I suppose you''re the only one who can make the mighty President Grant lower himself and ask for a favor, Miss Lane." Harriet''s gaze stayed on me when she said this, her eyes burning. "You''re very blessed, Miss Lane."


    I seemed to hear her implying that I was relying on my connections and shook my head. "It''s true that Theo helped me meet you, but the decision of whether or not to ept this partnership is in your hands. If you''re not interested after I''ve given my introduction, we''ll give up."


    Harriet raised her brow, revealing interest. "Interesting. Then please tell me about it, Miss Lane. Let''s see if you can impress me."


    I nodded to her and then said, "I''ve checked themercials and endorsements that you''ve epted in the past two years, Miss Osborn. Most of them were focused on sex appeal, but I think with your temperament, you''re more suited for a fresh style."


    "I became popr because of my feminine charm. L also built me around this style. I already have a benchmark. It''s not wise for me to change at this point."


    She really did prioritize L''s words.


    I smiled softly. Calmly, I slowly


    expounded my point of view, "Miss Osborn, things will go downhill if you stay in yourfort zone for a long time. I''ve worked in an


    entertainmentpany for a while, so understand the audience''s tastes. The same style won''t be able to sustain an artiste for a long time. The asional refresher is necessary. I believe your manager also understands this." Content


    belongs to This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I wanted to change my style, I''d find a bigger brand. You''re just a fledglingpany. You just want to pull me for branding."


    "We just established our brand, but


    our current sales volume is still stable. Yes, we want to use you to improve sales, but our cooperation can also improve your reputation, Miss Osborn. Once news spreads, everyone will think of you kindly for giving ourpany a hand."


    There had been much news that smeared Harriet during this period of time. Fame came at a price. She really needed something to stabilize her reputation.


    Sure enough, after hearing what I said, Harriet fell into deep thought.


    I nced at Shannon, and it looked like there was some hope.


    After a while, Harriet finally said, "What you say makes sense, Miss Lane. I''ll think about it carefully and get to know what L thinking. Miss Lane, give me some time."


    "Of course. Thank you for your time today, Miss Osborn."


    "It''s nothing. Although, you really do persevere for yourpany, Miss Lane."

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    ?


    "If I''m going to do something, I''ll do my best."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet pursed her lips indifferently. She smiled when she met my firm gaze. "If I agree to endorse yourpany, will you ept any conditions, Miss Lane?"


    "As long as I can."


    "Then, what if I want you to divorce President Grant?"


    Harriet''s words startled me. How could she say such things?


    Noticing my shock, Harrietughed out loud. "I jest. Don''t take it seriously. You were scared, weren''t you, Miss Lane?"


    Relieved, I looked up at her. She regained that friendly smile from before again, and I pulled away. "Then please think about it, Miss Osborn. We''ll take our leave first."


    "Alright."


    She watched us as we walked out the gate. After it closed, the weight in my heart also lifted.


    However, there was something off with Shannon''s expression. She pushed me, "Wada, do you think that what Harriet said was scary?"


    "Which part?"


    "That thing about Theo."


    "It was a bit strange." I frowned. I was puzzled when she said that. She and Theo had only worked together once, so it was impossible for her to be harboring some secret love for Theo, right?


    Shannon folded her hands across her chest, looking thoughtful. "I think there''s some trick to it. You have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, we already have children. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Embracing Shannon, I led her to the car, and we left.


    Now that we had approached L and talked to Harriet, we could only wait for the result.


    Back at thepany, the secretary greeted us. "President Lane, President Collins, Mr. Anders from Firefly is here. He''s waiting for you in the conference room."


    Why did hee here so suddenly? Did he find something?


    "Shannon, you go back to the office first. I''ll go meet him."


    "Alright."


    Cole sat upright in the conference room. He looked up when he saw mee in. "You left me waiting quite some time, President Lane."


    I grinned. "I didn''t know you''d being over, Mr. Anders. Sorry to keep you waiting for so long. Did you find out anything?"


    "Your adoptive mother, Sandra Tyler,


    was born in Whaldorf City. Her parents passed away early on and so, she lived with her uncle. Life was very difficult. She didn''t have many friends, but she had a close friend who was practically a sister to her."


    A close friend?


    I had never heard my adoptive mother ever mention a friend, so I did not know anything about her. "Who is it?"


    "There were three major families in


    Whaldorf City at that time who ran neck and neck with each other, monopolizing the entire market.


    Your adoptive mother''s good


    was Millicent Yard, who''s also the eldest daughter of the Yard family, one of the three major families."


    It was a character I had never heard of.


    Noticing my confusion, Cole''s inquisitive eyes fell on me. "You don''t know her?"


    I shook my head at him, confused. "I''ve never heard of her. My adoptive mother never mentioned her in the past, nor did she tell me about my biological parents."


    Hearing this, Cole frowned slightly


    but soon rxed. "Soon after, her uncle thought Sandra was bing a burden and wanted to marry her off. Sandra did not wish to be


    manipted, so she ran away from home. It was Millicent Yard


    introduced her to the T


    Mrs.


    Tyler adopted Sandra because she had no children. You already know that your adoptive mother''s


    surname was originally Zane but waster changed to Tyler." Content


    belongs to


    "That''s how she was able to marry into the Fredericks and got involved with them."


    "That''s right. Sandra was born for business, and she made the Fredericks'' business flourish."


    "The Fredericks got greedy, so they forced my adoptive mother to leave the family. What happened next?"

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    ?


    Cole''s peaceful gaze turned hot when he looked at me. He continued, "The Fredericks didn''t let her go easily. They sent people after her. Later on, Millicent brought her back to the Yards, and Sandra became a servant of theirs. Even though she was a servant, Millicent treated her well and used her power as a Yard to protect Sandra. Sandra also likely remembered the kindness that Millicent had shown her."


    I had never expected the Fredericks to be so insidious.


    I thought of what Jordan did before and figured that he must have been bewitched by his family members to act like that. Thinking about it this way, everything seemed a lot more reasonable.


    "My adoptive mother remained with the Yards the entire time after that, so where did Ie from?" I became interested in what happened next. I could know about my life a little further down.


    However, Cole shook his head. "There seems to be a section in the middle of the story that has been deliberately covered up. I haven''t found out about it yet. Through inquiries, my subordinates were only able to find out that Sandra brought back a child from somewhere that she loved dearly. During the economic crisis that year, the three major families gradually declined, and many of her enemies came for her. In order to protect her child, Sandra took her and fled far away."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was the child she brought back, but it''s a pity that we don''t know what happened in the middle." There was regret in my voice when I said this. "It''s not difficult to find out. It''s just a matter of time."


    Cole''s words revived my spirit, and my eyes lit up when I looked at him. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    With his affirmation, I smiled. "Then, thank you for the trouble, Mr. Anders."


    It must be very difficult to investigate this matter since it happened so many years ago. Thinking of this, I continued, "If you need me, please let me know. Theo can also mobilize some people."


    "No, my people are enough." Cole practically blurted out.


    This stunned me. He did not seem too friendly about Theo, but I did not Thank


    ask too much. "Alright then. Thank


    you again, Mr. Anders. So, it seems that the sandalwood box my adoptive mother gave me isn''t something from the Tylers. At most likely belongs to the Yards, no?"


    Cole gave a soft ''hmm''. It was nomittal. "It''s very possible, but no one knows what''s in the box. I want to know too."


    "Were you in contact with my adoptive mother? Why do you want the box?" I gave voice to the doubts trapped in my heart, but I did not know if he would tell me.


    I saw Cole turning his head away with a smile on his lips. After a while, he said, "You''ll know one day, but now is not the time."


    This was a familiar sentence...


    I pursed my lower lip and subdued the confusion in my heart before replying calmly, "I''ll wait for that day toe. Have you found the other box, Mr. Anders?"


    "Of course it''s with Jackie


    Kingsman: I''ll negotiate with him won''t bother you anymore, President Lane, I''ve said my piece, so I''ll take my leave first." After saying that, Cole got up and walked out.


    He came here just to tell me this?


    "Mr. Anders, don''t you care about our next project?"


    The man turned around, his eyes flickering I believe in your abilities, so don''t let me down." A smile. spread across his lips after he said that. Then, he turned around and left


    MS


    Although he had a cold aura and it felt like he was always holding people at length, for some reason, I felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy with him. This feeling was a first.


    Looking at his back as he drifted away, I recalled what he said just now and was more and more curious about my identity. Could I believe what Cole said, though?

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    ?


    I told Theo everything Cole said during the day that evening. "How much of what Cole said do you think is the truth?"


    It was not that I did not believe him, but the enthusiasm I felt from him making the special trip to tell me about the investigation and not even asking about other things made me nervous.


    After listening to my recount, Theo also seemed to fall deep in thought. He rubbed his chin and frowned unconsciously. "What he said could be connected. I''ve also heard about the three major families in Whaldorf City. We''re not locals, however, so we don''t know much about the situation back then. If the truth is being covered up deliberately, we''ll get false news no matter how we investigate. What Cole said might be the truth, but it does not mean that we can believe it. Let''s take it with a grain of salt."


    I did not expect things to be soplicated.


    I sighed andy down. "I just want to know who my parents are. I never thought things would be soplicated."


    "If Sandra really has something to do with the Yards, then your identity must be extraordinary, and trouble might follow if it''s revealed." Although Theo was speaking in a calm manner, his tone was low. He was probably worried about what would happen.


    I looked at Theo and caught a glimpse of his handsome, furrowed brows. I stretched out my hand to rub the creases away. "Oh, don''t think about it so much. I might just be an ordinary orphan who was discovered by my adoptive mother and adopted because she couldn''t bear to leave me suffering outside. Things might not be as unusual as you think."


    Theo embraced me as if he wanted to fuse me into him. "I hope you''re just an ordinary person. I don''t want any troubleing up our door again. I hope that the days toe will be stable and peaceful."


    "Why are you so emotional all of a sudden, President Grant? How unlike you." I raised my head from his arms and met his affectionate eyes. He tapped my nose with a doting expression on his face. "Meeting you has made me indecisive."


    "You can''t really me this on me."


    "It''s you."


    "No, no."


    "It''s you."


    "No¡ª" Before I could finish, I was interrupted by his wild kiss.


    The night was intoxicating.


    I woke up early the next day. I had agreed to prepare breakfast for Theost night.


    I came downstairs and turned into


    the kitchen put the sandwich into the toaster, made juice out of fresh fruit, and fried a sunny side-up egg. Theo happened to havee downstairs when I was serving the food.


    "You''re pretty virtuous today."


    QUMS


    "Of course, I keep my promises. Let''s have breakfast."


    I sat down to have breakfast with him and suddenly thought of my meeting with Harriet yesterday. "By the way, Miss Osborn said she changed her mind about meeting me because you called her. Thank you for helping me."


    "What call?"


    I looked at Theo''s expression. He did not seem to know what I was talking about. I frowned. "We couldn''t meet her at first. But then she had the housekeepere down and invite us in. She said it was because you catted her to ask for a favor is that not it?" Content belongs toMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t call her," Theo replied.


    "How is that possible? I heard it clearly. You''re the one she was talking about."


    Theo still shook his head. "It''s really not me. I''ve only worked with Harriet once, and I don''t have her number."


    All of a sudden, I was stunned. "Then why did she say it was you?"


    "You have to ask her about that."


    Judging by Theo''s expression, he really did not know about this. What was going on?

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    ?


    In the office.


    I was thinking about what Harriet said. It was obviously nothing, but why did she say that?


    Seeing the dark clouds on my face, Shannon came over and snapped me out of it. "What are you thinking about that''s got you so preupied?" "Shannon, when we went to meet Harriet, did she say that she agreed to see us because it was Theo who called her and asked her for a favor?"


    I checked with Shannon again to make sure I had not misheard.


    Shannon nodded. "Yes, she did. What''s wrong?" She noticed the skepticism in my eyes and simply sat down opposite me, waiting for me to continue. I looked at her and told her about what Theo had said this morning. Shannon was stunned after she heard that. "You''re saying that Theo didn''t call Harriet. Why did she say that, then? Could it be that Theo lied because he doesn''t want you to know that it was him?"


    I thought so too at first, but I observed Theo''s expression, and he was truly confused. He obviously did not know about it, so I ruled out this possibility. "No, it''s not that."


    "If it''s not Theo who lied, then it''s Harriet. But why did she do that?"


    Shannon''s doubts were exactly what I was struggling with. I did not know Harriet''s motive for saying what she did, and this threw my mind into chaos.


    At this moment, my phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number, so I picked it up with suspicion. A familiar voice came from the receiver. "President Lane, this is L."


    L?!


    I hurriedly turned on the speakerphone and listened to the call with Shannon. "Harriet can be yourpany''s spokesperson, but the endorsement fee will be the same as the market rate. This is non-negotiable."


    Hearing that, Shannon and I were both overjoyed. Shannon could not hide her excitement. She clenched her right hand and made a fist pump. | suppressed my joy and replied to L, "Really? That''s great."


    "Harriet and I are going to Andaluse to shoot an advertisement tomorrow. We''ll visit yourpany the day after tomorrow to sign the contract." "Okay, no problem. See you the day after tomorrow."


    After hanging up the call, I gave Shannon a high-five. She was smiling. "I didn''t expect a miracle to happen. I thought it was impossible." "I''m also very surprised. I didn''t expect them to give their answer so quickly."


    Shannon''s expression suddenly


    changed as she pulled me over.


    mention Harriet''s lie foet


    "Since we''re partners now, let''s not


    case..." Content belongs


    just in


    I understood what she meant. She was worried that Harriet might be embarrassed if we were to point it out. It was better for us to put this It matter aside for the time being to avoid that. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Alright, let''s not mention it. Would you like to report the good news to our colleagues?"


    "Certainly."


    Shannon announced before I even stepped out of the office. "Good news, everyone! Harriet has agreed to be our spokesperson!"


    In an instant, thepany was filled with activity.


    "Oh my God, I didn''t expect Harriet to work with us."


    "Yes, yes. I thought she was an arrogant person. Who would have thought that she was so down-to-earth?"


    "I didn''t like her at first, but now she''s my idol!"


    The response from everyone in


    Hatton was also simrly enthusiastic, not to mention her influence abroad. Green Orange was even more powerful now with her joining us.


    "Okay, let''s get back to work. We''ll have dinner tonight." I quickly stopped everyone, lest they became too excited.


    "Thank you, President Lane!"

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    ?


    It was a rare weekend, but in order to match Harriet''s schedule, I had to go to a makeup shoot with her today.


    "Mommy, it''s finally a holiday, yet you''re not going to be at home today." Munchkin took a bite of his sandwich, dissatisfaction lingering on his little face.


    I hurriedly smiled at him. "I really want to stay here, but I can''t help it. Be good. I''ll spend the next weekend."


    "Okay." Munchkin was quite sensible and did not make things difficult for me.


    I nced at Theo and noticed that he was not smiling either. "You seem to be in a bad mood today, President Grant."


    He looked at me. "Someone is abandoning us. Of course, I can''t be happy." Theo''s tone was light, but I could hear his displeasure.


    Why was this man like a child?


    "Enough, you. It''s not like it''s your first time taking care of Munchkin. At worst, I''ll be the one to do it next week."


    "Munchkin, let''s just be good and stay at home." Theo looked at Munchkin with a bit of innocence in his tone.


    I wondered who he learned that from. It was so hypocritical.


    After taking another bite of the bread, I murmured, "Continue with your act. I''ll go first." After drinking my juice in one gulp, I picked up my bag and went out the door.


    "Be careful on the road."


    Theo''s nagging came from behind me, and I could not help the smile that appeared on the corner of my mouth. I drove to the shooting location.


    Since thepany was still small, we rented a studio for the day. Fortunately, Theo had referred them, so they were reliable.


    Harriet arrived at the location just when I did.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "All of you, quickly lead Miss Osborn backstage to get her makeup and clothes done."


    "Okay. This way, please, Miss Osborn."


    They went backstage while I remained at the front to set up the venue.


    I borrowed this photographer from Cindy. He was the best photographer in Nectarine, so the final photos would definitely be great.


    Everything was ready, and Harriet


    had also arrived. The first outfit was a light blue professional dress that made he look like a strong woma Her movements were highly professional. She indeed deserved to be a candidate for the number one supermodel.


    Shannon also arrived after a while, and I waved to her. She saw Harriet was taking photos and could not take her eyes off her. "She really is a great pick. She suits our clothing brand."


    "Yes, we''ll have other styles soon, but I think Harriet can handle them all."


    Today''s test shoot was for us to choose the style that most suited Harriet and use it as the promotional cover. From the looks of it now, it was going to be a difficult choice.


    L walked toward us and stopped two steps away from me. She nced at me sideways. "Your clothing brand is good. It suits Harriet very well."


    It was not easy to gain recognition from this big-shot manager. I was rejoicing internally but maintained a calm face. "It''s thanks to you, Miss L. We''ll continue to wor hard."


    L pursed her lips and said nothing else. At this moment, Harriet''s set was done, and L followed her backstage to change clothes.


    The shoot had been proceeding orderly when at the next moment, a staff member ran toward us in a hurry. I got a bad feeling looking at her panting. "What happened?"


    "President Lane, I noticed we''re missing a set from the Fragrant Breeze line when I was checking the clothes just now."


    "What?!"


    We dropped the ball at a critical moment. It was not a big problem that we werecking one style. My worry was that Harriet and L maye asking, "Which one is it?"


    The staff handed me a photo of the outfit. Shannon also looked over, "Huh? Wanda, didn''t you take this blue dress to try onst time?"

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    ?


    I recalled that I had indeed taken such a piece after she mentioned it. "I''ll ask Theo to bring it over."


    I stepped aside and called Theo, who was at home.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "It''s only been a few hours and you already miss me?" Theo had be glib at sweet-talking at some point in time.


    Ignoring his question, I immediately said, "I''ll send you a photo. Can you look for the item in my closet and then bring it here for me? It''s urgent." Theo did not joke around anymore, perhaps sensing the urgency in my tone. "Okay, I''ll send it over."


    After hanging up the call, I sent him a photo and he replied: [I''ll be over as soon as possible.]


    I wondered if he could find it quickly. I was worried because the photoshoot was progressing fast, and I might cause L and Harriet dissatisfaction if we could not make it in time. After all, time was money to them.


    Harriet changed into another outfit and came out. I was anxious, and watching things here would make me even more uneasy. "Shannon, please watch over here. I''ll go out and wait for Theo."


    "Alright."


    I ran outside and looked into the distance but did not see Theo''s car for a long time. I hoped he was able to find it smoothly.


    I exhaled. It felt as if dozens of ants were crawling around my heart, making me nervous.


    I did not know how much time had passed before I heard the sound of a car.


    It was Theo''s car!


    Sure enough, he was speeding before he stopped the car next to me and handed me the bag. "Hurry up and take it in. I''ll park the car and then look for you inside."


    "Alright."


    I replied hurriedly. epting the bag, I ran inside and gave the clothes to the staff, heaving a sigh of relief. "We made it!"


    Shannon frowned slightly. "It''s really thanks to your Theo."


    The shoot for another piece of


    clothing was done, and now only the


    went in to change into it while Shannon and I stood where the camera was. We flipped through a few previous photos. Every one of them was amazing.


    one I brought over was left. Ha et


    "She''s really the choice for number one supermodel. Every one of these would be perfect. I''m sure I won''t be able to pick just one," Shannon praised constantly as she went through the photos.


    "They''re not bad."


    Theo''s voice came from behind us, and I turned to look at him. "You''ve parked."


    "Yeah, since I''m here, I wanted toe in and take a look." Theo put his hands in his pockets and smiled at me.


    Harriet hade out at this


    moment after changing her clothes.


    She saw Theo at a nce and came toward us. She smiled sweetly at


    Theo. "Long time no see, Theo."


    She seemed to be very familiar with Theo, but did she not only work with him once? Why was she behaving like an old friend?


    Theo just nced at her and responded with a smile, "Hello."


    "I''m going to have my photos taken. Don''t leave first. Let''s get togetherter."


    Shannon leaned in close to my ear and whispered, "She''spletely treating you like air."


    She really was.


    This woman asked my husband out in front of me?


    I looked at Harriet, then at Theo. I really should not have had hime here.


    "Jealous?" Theo noticed that my expression was off and smiled quietly.


    "No."


    I replied angrily, but my expression was one of displeasure.


    Theo lowered his head and slowly smiled. "It''s alright. Even if it''s just a meal, I have to bring you with me."


    I looked at Harriet, who was having her photos taken. She was such a stunner. I really could notpare to her. I wondered what Theo thought...

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    ?


    Thinking about this, my scrutinizing gaze fell on Theo. It was said that men were animals that only thought with the lower half of their bodies. Theo was also a man. I did not believe that he would not have any thoughts at all when faced with a woman with a good figure like Harriet.


    I looked over at Theo with my scrutinizing gaze. Sensing my fiery gaze on him, Theo turned to look at me with a smile in his eyes. "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    I pulled him over and red at him angrily. "Do you not feel any reaction seeing a woman with such a good figure taking photos in front of you?" "What reaction?"


    Theo decided to y pretend with me, eh?


    I puffed up my cheeks and pulled him aside. "Of course, I''m asking you what you''re thinking about. Don''t start pretending here. Answer me honestly." Seeing my angry appearance, Theo lowered his brows and looked at me with a bright smile on his overly handsome face. "And you say you weren''t jealous. You''re starting to get angry now."


    Ignoring everyone''s gazes, he embraced me and whispered in my ear, "I only have reactions for you."


    Suddenly, I could feel my face turning red and hot. I pushed him away and began stammering, "You... What are you talking about?!"


    I turned around and went back to where I was before, my heart pounding.


    Standing next to me, Shannon looked at me. "Wanda, why is your face so red?"


    Hearing this, I touched my burning cheek. "I-Is it?" It was as if Theo was not the one to me for everything. I wouldn''t have asked him for help if I had known earlier.


    "Yeah, do you have a fever?" Shannon was a little worried when she said that. She wanted to reach out to test the temperature of my forehead, but I stopped her.


    "I''m okay, I''m really okay. It might be because it''s so stuffy in here that I feel suffocated." I came up with an excuse indiscriminately.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Fortunately, Shannon did not ask too many questions. Time passed quietly, and the photoshoot ended smoothly.


    After Harriet changed back into her own clothes, she came toward Theo,pletely ignoring me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared to her signature smile when she was having her photos taken, the smile on her face now could be considered heartfelt. She was almost giggling.


    "Theo, let''s have lunch together."


    Her voice was also the delicate type, which was so pleasant to the ear that people could not bear to refuse her.


    Theo was quite sensible as he looked at me. "It depends on whether my wife allows me or not."


    Hearing this, Harriet smiled and turned her delicate face to me. "She probably won''t refuse. Right, President Lane?"


    I wanted to refuse at first, how could I when she had asked this?


    I smiled. "Of course, let''s go together."


    "Great, let''s go, then."


    Harriet and Theo walked ahead. She kept chatting with Theo as if they were old friends.


    "Wanda, can you really endure this?" Shannon looked at me in disbelief.


    I clenched my palms into fists. She was now the spokesperson for @ Green Orange. What if she annulled the contract after I identally offended her? No, I had to hold myself back.


    Taking a deep breath, I said calmly "Regardless, I know that Theo isn''t interested in her. Even if she tries to make a show in front of Theo, it won''t help her."


    hall


    "Aren''t you being too easy about Theo? If it were Jordan, I would have rushed to separate them. Anyone who dares to seduce my husband in front of me has a death wish."


    "Alright, alright. Let''s catch up. hey''re already way up ahead," I urged Shannon.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    ?


    There was only a Western restaurant nearby. However, since the environment was good and they had private rooms, we chose it without walking any farther.


    After entering the private room, Harriet calmly sat next to Theo directly. I noticed this and sat down on Theo''s other side. She grabbed the menu and smiled. "Has your taste changed?"


    "It''s as usual," Theo responded indifferently, and I was quite satisfied with it.


    His answer, however, led Harriet to cover her mouth and chuckle. "I figured. For a monotonous person like you, your taste must be the same as before."


    I looked at Harriet. Although there was a smile on her face, she was quite dissatisfied deep down. "You seem to know my husband very well, Miss Osborn. As far as I remember, you seem to have only worked with him once."


    Harriet did not look at me but looked at Theo. She blinked her big eyes. "Why, didn''t President Grant tell President Lane that we used to be college ssmates?"


    College ssmates?


    They were alumni?


    Shannon and I were taken aback for a moment. I had never heard Theo mention it and felt some mixed emotions in my heart. I thought it was a coincidental meeting. I never thought they would be former ssmates. What a flub.


    "We often partnered up at the time and served as hosts for many school events. Looking back at it now, things were quite interesting." Harriet was talking about things I had never heard before.


    I did not expect Theo to be a host with such an aloof appearance. The two of them must have been famous figures in school back then. After letting out a heavy exhale, my mood improved a little.


    However, perhaps I was too loud as they all heard it and looked at me one after another. Harriet smiled at me. "I suppose you might feel ufortable by all these things I''m talking about. I apologize. I didn''t realize it before. It was only when I met Theo again that I remembered all those things in school, so I got a little emotional."


    This woman had too much emotion.


    Iined silently in my heart, but my expression was kind. "It''s okay, everyone has a past. School days are indeed unforgettable. I''ve


    experienced them too. I''ve met


    handsome seniors, r


    romantic love letters, and all that."


    Theo looked at me with a sharp smile hanging on the corners of his mouth. He seemed to have a problem with what I just said.


    "Let''s eat." I moved my cutlery, deliberately pushing this topic aside.


    "Yes. Theo you should quickly eat too. This dish is your favorite, but don''t know how well this restaurant prepared it. Try it quickly." Harfiet really did not even try to be sneaky as she served Theo in front of me.


    Forget it, I should just turn a blind eye to it. Besides, Theo and I had a marriage certificate between us. This former college mate would not seed. Holding my breath, I continued to eat.


    "Wanda, eat slowly. Don''t choke."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Good friends were still the most reliable during critical moments. Theo was not even saying anything. Could he not offer any words of concern to me in front of an


    outsider? Content belongs to


    Ah, men!


    At this moment, Theo scooped up a bowl of hot soup and put it in front of me. "Have it with some soup."


    He had a good eye. I would give him that.


    "Okay." I epted the soup he handed me, took a sip, and felt better.


    Harriet started again, "I didn''t expect you to be married now, Theo. I thought you would be single for the rest of your life, considering your character." "Wanda and I were already married thest time I worked with you."


    "That means I wasn''t up to date."

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    ?


    Getting through this meal was hard. Harriet did not stay long as she had to workter. After setting the time for the next official shoot, she left with L first.


    "Wanda, let''s go back to "


    Before Theo could finish speaking, I got up first, called out to Shannon, and left. "Shannon, let''s go together."


    "Okay."


    Shannon did not understand what was going on as she followed me. When we got outside, she looked at my sour expression and chuckled. "You''re really gonna disrespect Theo?"


    "He deserves it. Do you want to go back to thepany?"


    "No, it''s Sunday today. I''m going home to spend time with my husband and child." Shannon patted me on the shoulder. "I''ll be off now." After saying that, she got into her car and drove away.


    Right. Even if I did not spend time with him, I had to apany the child.


    Looking back at Theo, who had juste out, I snorted coldly and drove away before him. Through the mirror, I could see the helplessness on his face.


    This was your punishment for keeping things from me!


    Soon, I returned to the vi.


    Munchkin was very happy to see me return. "Mommy, you''re back early. I just went to check on my brother and sister. They''re sleeping now."


    "What a good boy. Why don''t you go take a nap too, Munchkin? I''ll ill take you out to y when you wake up."


    "Okay." Munchkin was about to go upstairs when Theo also arrived home. Munchkin was overjoyed when he saw that he had returned. "Daddy is back too."


    Not bothering to look at him, I urged Munchkin, "Go up. Go nap quick."


    As smart as Munchkin was, he could sense the different atmosphere between Theo and me. He looked at me carefully and then at Theo behind him. "Daddy, Mommy, did you quarrel?"


    His straightforward question left me stunned.


    "No."


    "No."


    Theo and I replied in unison.


    I looked at Theo, and he was looking at me with a smile.


    Only then did Munchkin go upstairs with confidence.


    "I''m going back to my room too. Don''t follow me," I said to the man behind me and then went upstairs.


    "Wanda." Theo pulled me back.


    I struggled, trying to get rid of him, but his grip was so firm that I did not manage. I turned around and red at him. "What?!"


    He looked at me cautiously and asked in a low voice, "Are you angry?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I rolled my eyes at him and loosened his hand off me when he was not paying attention before sitting down on the sofa.


    Theo followed suit. He sat next to me and asked earnestly, "Is it because I didn''t tell you that Harriet and I were old ssmates?"


    "Since you''ve said it, I shall tell you,


    Theo. I didn''t enjoy the meal today at all. It was because you didn''t tell me about things in advance that I lost face in front of Harriet. I should know everything about you as your wife, but she trapped me just now. Do you think I won''t be angry?!" DO


    The more I spoke, the angrier I got. I choked and coughed continuously.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Theo leaned over and patted me on the back. "Don''t be angry. Just listen to what I have to say. I didn''t tell you about it because I had long forgotten about her. My memory of her was only that of our previous cooperation years ago. I didn''t have much contact with her at that time, so I didn''t know about it. breally wouldn''t have remembered if she hadn''t brought it up today."


    "Really?"


    "It''s absolutely true."


    "If this is the case, then I can reluctantly forgive you. But I''m still angry for the time being. I have to take it easy. Don''t appear in front of me from now on!"


    I threw a pillow at him and went upstairs to my room.

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    ?


    That night, after returning to my room, I took a shower and fell asleep. I fell asleep soon after Iy down, perhaps because I was exhausted. I was woken up by the re of the sun the next day.


    I stretched out my hand to touch the side of the bed. It was empty, and there was no warmth. Did Theo note back to the roomst night? What I saidst night came to mind. He really did note in. I really did not know if I should say that he was upright or just had no EQ.


    I got up from bed, washed up, and went downstairs.


    Theo and Munchkin were busy in the kitchen and dining room. Munchkin was serving juice on the table. When he turned around and saw me, a bright smile appeared on his face. "Mommy, you''re awake."


    Theo came out of the kitchen the next second wearing an apron and holding a te of scrambled eggs. He looked up at me and smiled tteringly. "Breakfast is just done. You cane and eat now." This was probably to atone for what happened yesterday.


    I walked toward the dining table, pulled out the chair, and sat down. "You''re being so virtuous today?"


    "Why not? As long as I can make the madam smile." Theo winked at me.


    More sweet talk.


    Even so, I enjoyed it and could not help the corners of my mouth curling up. "Okay, let''s consider that matter over. Just make sure it doesn''t happen again."


    Theo and Munchkin nced at each other, the expression on their faces revealing a sense of sess.


    Munchkin put an egg in the bowl for me. "Mommy, eat more."


    "You eat too, Munchkin."


    He was going back to school tomorrow, and the reluctance in my heart surfaced again.


    "Daddy and I will be staying at home with Munchkin today. Is that okay?"


    "Okay."


    Munchkin was delighted after he heard what I said. Sure enough, children liked having their parents by their side.


    Thinking of this, I thought of Cecilia again, and my gaze gradually dimmed.


    "What''s wrong?" Theo asked me in a low voice upon noticing my expression.


    I shook my head quickly. "It''s nothing. I just thought of someone suddenly."


    Theo probably guessed it after looking at Munchkin and did not press anymore.


    "You guys are having breakfast. I came just in time, then."


    The originally warm atmosphere was suddenly shattered by a sharp voice.


    Harriet appeared in our house dressed casually, and I was surprised. How did shee in?


    I turned my suspicious gaze to Theo, who was also confused. He shook his head at me, indicating that it was not his doing.


    "What a luxurious breakfast. Do you mind if I join you?" Harriet put her hands on the table and looked at me before then looking at Theo.


    Even if I did mind it, she was already here. I did not say it out loud despite thinking this. After all, she was Green Orange''s spokesperson now, so it was not good for us to offend her Content belongs to


    Swn


    Smiling reluctantly, I turned to her. "Of course. Please take a seat, Miss Osborn. Caroline, do bring two more portions of food.¡±


    Her manager L had alsoe. She looked at us apologetically. "Sorry to bother you."


    Compared to Harriet, I still felt more.


    fatoward L. I always


    thought she looked familiar, but I


    just


    not know where I had seen


    her.


    QUMS


    The two of them sat down one after another. Harriet showed no courtesy at all. She was not as cold as she was on stage. Instead, she behaved more like the girl next door. "Not bad. Did you prepare this, Theo?"


    "Yes," he replied coldly.


    "You made such a grand entrance, Miss Osborn. We were surprised. Did youe here for something?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I actually wanted to ask how she got in, but asking that directly would not be too great, so I switched up my method of questioning.


    "Isn''t it normal to greet your neighbors after moving?"


    Neighbors?

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    ?


    Hearing this, I was stunned before I replied with some hesitation, "Isn''t your residence in the opposite direction of Regal Vi, Miss Osborn? Could it be that you..."


    "Harriet bought the vi next to you yesterday and will be staying there when she''s in Whaldorf City," L exined on her behalf.


    The vi next to it...


    Was that not Matthew and Nicky''s property?


    It had changed hands again!


    "So, that''s the case. Why did you think about moving so suddenly, Miss Osborn?" I smiled and asked leisurely even though I already knew the answer deep down.


    Harriet put down her cutlery and raised her pretty eyebrows. She smiled at me, and her innocent smile made it impossible to catch any hidden intentions. "My former residence was too far away, making it inconvenient to travel to yourpany. So, I moved a little closer. Besides, the public security here is quite good. I don''t think those journalists and media will be able to get in, so I can live here with peace of mind."


    She would be at ease, but not me.


    I took a deep breath and said nothing. Mainly because I was afraid that my tone woulde off too strong and it would offend Harriet.


    "You''re a public figure, Miss Osborn. Although security here in Regal Vis is good, it''s inevitable that fish will slip through the. You shouldn''t walk around too often so as not to cause trouble," Theo voiced what I wanted to say.


    This guy was not performing too poorly today.


    I smiled and looked at Harriet. Her gaze was also directed at me, but the smile on her face had shrunk quite a bit. It also carried a bit of embarrassment. She slowly smiled again in the next second, however, and turned to Theo. "How are we so distant despite only not having seen each other for a few years? You calling me ''Miss Osborn'' is so unsettling. Since I call you Theo, you can also call me Harriet."


    What did she mean by that, saying this in front of my face?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could she be estimating the situation, thinking that I would not embarrass her so as not to screw up the endorsement?


    A ball of fire gathered in my chest, but before Theo could speak, her manager, L, pulled her. "Harriet, President Grant and President Lane are husband and wife. It''s not good for you to be like this."


    Her manager was still the smarter one.


    That did not seem to have much effect, however. Harriet looked at me, and her beautiful eyes emitted a show of innocence. "You don''t mind it, do you, President Lane? I''m just a little excited since I haven''t seen my old ssmate for so long. It''s normal for ssmates to call each other by their names, don''t you


    think?" Content belongs to


    I pursed my lips and smiled. "You''re right, Miss Osborn. It''s just a title, so I don''t mind. But if you get a little too close to my husband, Miss Osborn, that wouldn''t be too great either."


    "Of course, I have a sense of propriety. It''s just conversations and interactions between friends. It''s fine," Harriet said as she swept her gaze toward Theo.


    With such a gaze, it was clear she was not a normal friend. Perhaps she had been interested in Theo from back when they were in school. Were they ever in a rtionship when they were in college?


    I had to ask Cindy about this since she had been with Theo the longest. She should know these things the best.


    "Daddy and Mommy have a very good rtionship. There''s no room for a third party. You''d better give up, prettydy." Munchkin, who had been sitting quietly to the side, suddenly spoke up.


    Harriet''s gaze shifted andnded on Munchkin She pointed at him with her slender fingers. "Are you Theo''s child? You''re so handsome. When you grow up, you''ll surely attract thousands of girls like your father."


    "I just want to be like Daddy and find a girl like Mommy to be my wife." Munchkin raised his gaze to look at me with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    ?


    "Wouldn''t a girl like me be more likable?" Harriet propped her chin with her hand as she looked at the light in Munchkin''s eyes.


    What was with this flirtatiously, b*tchlike statement?


    I really did not expect Harriet to have such a side. I thought she was the morous sort.


    "You''re as beautiful as Mommy, but Mommy won''t go to other people''s homes so casually."


    Harriet was startled when Munchkin said this.


    I hurriedly put on a smile. "I''m sorry. Children are ignorant and just say what they like. You wouldn''t mind the words of a child, would you, Miss Osborn?"


    With me saying this, she would not be able to save her face even if she did try to pick a fuss.


    Harriet smiled sheepishly and nodded slightly, "Of course not. Munchkin, right? Your personality isn''t really like Theo''s. Looking closely, you actually don''t really look like him either. Theo, don''t you think so?"


    Her words struck my heart. I did not intend to tell Harriet the truth. Theo gave her a side eye and said with displeasure, "It''s time for you to leave, Miss Osborn."


    She could hear Theo''s displeasure. Harriet turned to look at me, and seeing my strange expression, she suddenly smiled. "Could I be right?" "That''s right. I''m not Daddy or Mommy''s real child, but I know they love me!" Munchkin stood up with tears in his eyes and ran upstairs after leaving hisst words.


    "Munchkin..."


    Theo also stood up with his hands in his pockets. A sharp aura enveloped his body. "Miss Osborn, I think you should go."


    Witnessing this scene, Harriet probably realized that it would not be appropriate for her to stay any longer. Seeing Theo''s slightly angry expression, she wisely got up. "Okay, I''ll go first. I have an advertisement to shoot after this. L, let''s go." Harriet walked ahead.


    L bent slightly toward me and then looked at Theo again. "I''m sorry. Harriet doesn''t usually do this. I''m sorry to have troubled you, President Grant." Then, she left the vi.


    After they left, I looked at Theo. "Let me take a look at Munchkin."


    I went to Munchkin''s room, but he was not there. I lowered my head and pondered for a moment before going to the other two children''s room. The door was ajar, and faint sounds could be heard from inside.


    "You guys need to grow up quickly. I do miss my parents sometimes, and I really want to know what they look like, but..."


    A feeling of sadness rose from the


    bottom of my heart, and my eyes were slightly wet. After calming myself down a little, I pushed the door in When Munchkin saw me, he raised his hand and wiped away his


    tears. That made me even more


    bitter. Content belongs to


    I went to his side and cradled his fair and tender face, wiping away his remaining tears. "Munchkin, what''s the matter?"


    He sniffed and shook his head. "It''s nothing, Mommy. I''ll be fine in a while."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was obviously sad but did not want others to worry about him.


    This child was too sensible.


    I smiled. "You''ve always been our child to us. You''re no different from your younger siblings, do you understand?"


    "Yes, of course, I know that. Daddy and Mommy love me very much." Although Munchkin''s eyes were red, his tone was steady.


    Touching his little head, I recalled


    the


    Cecilia in the room.


    looked at Munchkin and asked


    softly, "Do you want to see what your mom looked like, Munchkin?"


    Hearing this, Munchkin nodded his head "I think so."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to have a look." Grabbing Munchkin''s little hand, I led him to my room.


    I had put the photo album in the


    drawer and locked it to avoid thinking about all the sad things. It was a little dusty when I picked it up, but it was filled with memories...

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    ?


    I beckoned to Munchkin to sit next to me.


    It probably had been a long time since I opened this album.


    Turning to the first page, I saw Cecilia''s sweet smile and pointed to the photo. "Munchkin, look. This is your mommy. Her name is Cecilia, and she was my best friend."


    We ha just started, but my eyes had already unconsciously gotten wet.


    Sniffing, I continued to the next page. "This was your mommy''s favorite outfit at the time. She looked good in it, so I took a lot of photos.


    "It was her 20th birthday, and I gave her a gift that she had dreamed of. She was very happy, so Imemorated this scene of us hugging.


    "And this, it''s your mommy when she was a child. She always said it was ugly and wanted to destroy it, but I thought she looked cute, so I kept it behind her back. Luckily, I kept it..."


    Suddenly, a tear fell onto the album.


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Munchkin turned to me, his voice soft.


    I quickly wiped away my tears and smiled. "It''s nothing. I was just thinking about the past. I miss her."


    "You''re her baby, and so, you''re mine. That''s because we were inseparable before she left."


    I had brought Munchkin to Cecilia''s grave before but never showed him this photo album. That was because I was afraid that thinking about the past would only add to my sadness.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Munchkin took the photo album and flipped through it by himself.


    There was a faint shadow of Cecilia in his features. I looked at him quietly without saying a word.


    It was already two hourster when we came out of the room. Just when we did, we saw Theo standing at the door. Munchkin let go of my hand. "I''m going back to my room, Mommy."


    After saying that, he ran past us.


    Theo approached me, and I hurriedly


    lowered my head, afraid that he


    might notice my red eyes, but it did not work. He lifted my chin with one hand. You went tofort


    e


    Munchkin, so why did you end up crying?"


    Distress colored his tone.


    I smiled slightly and said, "I took out that photo album and thought about the past. I couldn''t help it."


    Theo pulled me into his arms and stroked my head. "You''ve done a lot."


    I did not know how long thissted before I finally left his embrace.


    "By the way, are you really not close with


    net? She''s even our


    now. Looking at


    obvious that she''s here


    Theo stared at me with a smile on his face. "You''re dealing with my affairs now that you''re done with the child''s?"


    "It''s reasonable for me to be


    suspicious. You didn''t see how she


    was just now, but she was


    practically all over you. You''re


    married, but she doesn''t care. She''s


    a public figure, and if whatever scandals were to happen, it won''t be good for her or you. Not to mention, she''s now our spokesperson. If any scandals happen, its impact will be great."


    Not only was I dissatisfied with her behavior, but I was also worried about the endorsement.


    With her current poprity, any possible news about her seducing a married man would definitely be detrimental to Green Orange.


    "I don''t remember being in contact with her," Theo said with certainty.


    I stared at his face and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Considering Theo''s aloof character, he might actually not have anything to do with her, but...


    "No, I have to check." After saying that, I went downstairs.


    "Where are you going to do that?"


    "Nectarine Entertainment."

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    ?


    Nectarine Entertainment.


    Cindy was a newlywed. Herplexion was ruddy, and she was in a great mood.


    She looked up at me when I entered her office. "A rare visitor."


    She stood up and poured me a ss of water before taking a seat in the reception chair to the side.


    "Tell me, why did youe looking for me?"


    She cut straight to the chase, which surprised me. "How straightforward."


    The corners of her mouth raised as she took a sip of tea. "Why would youe running to me if it''s not because of a problem?"


    That made sense.


    I cleared my throat and asked, "Do you remember Harriet Osborn?"


    "Harriet Osborn?" Cindy murmured her name and frowned slightly. "Isn''t that the candidate for number one supermodel? She''s recently cooperating with yourpany. Why are you asking me this?"


    I waved my hand and asked, "Of course, I know that. You don''t remember her? She met Theo the day before yesterday and said they were college ssmates."


    "Oh, her!" Cindy came to his senses. "Harriet, I actually forgot about her, my God!" She patted her forehead,ughing at her memory.


    I quickly sat up straight and went closer to her. "You remember something?"


    Cindy raised her brow at me and nodded her head lightly. "I think I do, but why did you suddenlye to ask about her?"


    "She came to our house this morning and was putting on a show in front of Theo. I wonder if they were close to each other in college?" I became angry when I thought of what had happened this morning, and my face turned pale.


    Sheughed softly. "I see you''re jealous. No wonder you came to me for confirmation."


    Cindy still had that patronizing attitude of hers. It was like she did not seem to intend to tell me anything, so I followed her closely. "Cindy, are you going to tell me or not?"


    "You''re still so fierce even when you''re pleading with someone. I''d have to think about whether I should say it or not, then" She folded her arms over her chest as if she would not say anything unless I was pliant.


    Fine, her way it was.


    I smiled and put my palms together in front of my chest. "Please, President Reed, tell me."


    She lowered her gaze to look at me. When she saw how sincere I was, she nodded. "All right, I''ll tell you since you''re so sincere."


    "Harriet and Theowy were indeed


    college ssmates. Harriet was also


    a school beauty. She was well-known in school at the time. Of course, Theowy did not participate in those school beauty elections, but with his outstanding appearance, he was naturally crowned number one. You could say the two of them were influential figures in school at that time, with good grades and good looks. Love letters and confessions weremonce."


    Hearing the tone of her narration, I figured Cindy was probably doing it on purpose. I was getting a little impatient with her saying so much but not revealing anything. "Omit those. Let''s talk about her rtionship with Theo."


    "Theowy never paid attention to women, but Harriet was different. She''s tall and attracts everyone''s attention. No matter how many handsome men confessed to her she would dismiss them, except for Theowy. I heard that she was almost bullied once and was rescued by Theowy. So, she fell in love with him, but Theowy didn''t think too much about it. Harriet failed to pursue Theowy andMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    became a joke to the entire school."


    I pursed my lips, feeling puzzled. "Why did she be a joke? She just didn''t manage to pursue someone."


    "She was the belle of the school, and she''s so beautiful. Of course, she''d beughed at when she was unable to win Theo''s heart."


    "What happened next?"


    "One had to admit that Harriet didn''t y around. She set up a trap, and Theowy identally fell into it. News of their rtionship began to spread through the school. Rumor had it that Harriet had a child with Theowy."

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    ?


    "Would one have been expelled from school, then?"


    Cindy nodded. "After the school found out, they brought Theo''s and Harriet''s families in to confront them. That was when they realized that it was a false rm, but it was already such a huge incident that Harriet''s family decided to transfer her. Theowy remained until graduation."


    It sounded like Harriet was not someone to be taken lightly.


    "No wonder Theo couldn''t remember her well. He really didn''t care about Harriet." My expression fell, and I felt uneasy. Now, Harriet hade back and be neighbors with us. Could she be approaching Theo because she had not let go of him?


    Just when I was contemting, Cindy said, "Take care of Theowy. While he has a deep affection for you, that Harriet woman is no simple person. She knows you''re husband and wife, yet she did those things in front of you. I don''t think she even takes you seriously, so you have to be careful." "Understood. Thank you for your concern."


    Hearing this, Cindy snorted coldly. "It''s not that I care about you. I lost to you, so if Harriet seeds, doesn''t that mean that I''m the worst? That''s not okay."


    This woman was still the same as before.


    I smiled lightly. "Okay, thank you for sharing with me today. I''ll go back first."


    "Go quickly. Don''t dy my work."


    After leaving Nectarine, I drove back to the vi.


    We only signed a contract with Harriet for one season, and it would be automatically terminated after three months. Could these three months hurry up and end so that I could get rid of this rtionship with Harriet?


    Shannon called me the moment I arrived at the vi. "What''s wrong?" I answered.


    "Harriet''s manager, L, called me just now and said that they want the next filming to be in Jarlston."


    "Jarlston? Why?"


    "Harriet thinks Jarlston''s tonality matches our style very well and that the oue will be better if we go there to shoot the scenery."


    I frowned, not knowing why Harriet was doing this. "So be it. We''ll go together when the timees."


    "Alright."


    Hanging up the phone, I sighed.


    Back in the room, Theo looked up at me. "Are you back from your confirmation?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. I have to go to Jarlston in the next two days."


    "When?"


    "The date we set previously with Harriet was 15 and 16, which is three dayster."


    Theo smiled at me. "What a coincidence. I''m also going to Jarlston for a business trip that day."


    "You''re going to Jarlston for business?!"


    My eyes widened, and I suddenly realized something. "Now I know why she wanted to change locations. It''s because of you." He did not understand what I meant and looked at me. "You mean Harriet?"


    "Who else but her? She asked LThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon instead of me


    veget


    to coously had everything


    She


    arranged. Harriet is here for


    you.


    It''s


    obvious now."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of Theo''s mouth. He seemed a littlecent when he looked at me. "It seems that my charm has not diminished."


    "Yes, yes, after so many years, people still miss you, and now, even the candidate for the number one supermodel is pursuing you. She''s such a beauty too."


    His eyes hovered over me. "I think Madam''s figure is much better than hers."


    I quickly covered my chest. "What are you even thinking?!"


    "I''m not thinking about anything. What are you thinking, Madam?"


    I blushed when he asked me back. ¡°Nothing I''m going to take a shower."


    I could hear Theo''s lowughter from behind me...

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    ?


    Harriet did note to the vi to disturb me up until the day we were to leave for Jarlston, and this elicited a sigh of relief from me.


    It was likely because her manager, L, had persuaded her.


    Shannon and I were waiting for the two of them toe over to the airport, but we did not see anyone for a long time. "Shannon, why don''t you call and ask them?"


    "Alright."


    Shannon took out her phone and called L. "Hi, Miss L. Why are you and Miss Osborn not here yet? We''re at the airport."


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I forgot to inform you that Harriet wanted to go by herself, so she won''t be traveling with you. She should have boarded the ne by now. I still have some things to deal with here and will head overter."


    "I understand."


    Shannon frowned after hanging up the call. "Seriously. She didn''t even give us prior notice that she wanted to go by herself!"


    I patted her on the shoulder and smiled slightly. "It''s okay. Let''s go in."


    "Unexpectedly, her elegance and dignity are all just for the cameras. She''s a monster behind them." Shannonined about Harriet while walking.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked around. "Let''s be more cautious in public."


    "It''s because we''re in public that I''m not naming names. I get to satisfy my urge to gossip, but no one has to know. Aren''t I smart?" Shannon raised her brow at me with a smug expression on her face.


    I covered my mouth and chuckled as I shook my head helplessly. "Alright, alright. Let''s check in."


    While we were queuing up to scan our tickets, Shannon suddenly turned around and asked, "By the way, isn''t Theo also going to Jarlston today? Why aren''t you two together?"


    I looked up at her and smiled softly. "I''m not a person who prioritizes my love life over friends. Of course, I''m going to go with my good friend." "You''re a great friend!" She gave me a thumbs-up.


    "Alright, alright, it''s your turn now." I urged her to look ahead.


    In order to increase our ie and reduce expenditure, Shannon and I opted for economy ss. There were quite a lot of people when we first got in. We queued for a while, and it took us some time to find our seats.


    UMS


    "Come on give me your luggage." Shannon took my luggage and put it in the upper storage forcefully. After putting it away, she sat down and took a deep breath. "I can finally sit down with peace of mind."


    "Jarlston isn''t far away. It takes about an hour to get there."


    "We got up really early in the morning. You can take a nap for a while."


    After Shannon said that, she put on the blindfold.


    I did not feel sleepy, so I just looked out quietly.


    I wonder if Theo had gotten onto the ne?


    Just like that, some time passed before I got up to go to the bathroom. I had to walk past the first-ss cabin, which was rtively spacious. Just then, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Theo, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?"


    Theo?


    I followed the voice. Even though she was wearing sunsses and a mask, I could immediately recognize that it was Harriet who was sitting next to Theo.


    It turned out that Theo and Harriet were also on this flight. She even deliberately bought a seat next to Theo. This woman!


    As if she noticed my gaze, Harriet looked at me, and I could feel her expression shift slightly.


    Theo realized something was wrong and looked in my direction. His eyes were begging for help, which made me want tough.


    I walked forward slowly. Putting my


    hand on the armrest of his seat, I


    looked at the two of them. "I didn''t t


    expect Miss Osborn and my husband to be so destined. You even managed to get seats to


    Jarlston together." Content belongs


    to


    Harriet was not stupid and, naturally, could hear what I was implying. Although she did it on purpose, she pretended to be innocent. "Yes, it was such a coincidence."

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    ?


    "There were only so few first-ss seats, so it''s normal that I ended up buying a seat next to Theo," Harriet lied without faltering. I almost started admiring her.


    With acting skills as good as hers, she could be an actress as well as a model.


    I cursed silently, but there was a small smile on my mouth. "It''s normal, yes. Sit tight, then, you two. I''m off to the bathroom."


    After saying that, I turned around and left.


    When I came to the bathroom, I let out a huff and clenched my hands into fists.


    No wonder she did not want to be with us. It was so she could be with Theo!


    Did she not know that Theo and I were already married? She was such a popr star, yet she did not know how to pay attention to her own words and deeds. How was it decent for her to flirt with a married man on an airne?


    After about five minutes of venting in the bathroom, I came out.


    When I passed by their location again, Harriet was no longer bothering Theo anymore and seemed to have failed. Harriet also nced at me. Her expression was unkind, but I did not care. I just went past them and got out of sight.


    When I got back to my seat, Shannon was already up.


    "Why did you take so long in the toilet?"


    "I met an eyesore and needed to vent a bit," I responded fiercely.


    Seeing that my expression was not right, Shannon hurriedly asked, "What''s going on?"


    "That superstar didn''t join us and bought a first-ss ticket on her own. Now, she''s sitting next to Theo, putting on an act in front of him," I took a deep breath and said lightly.


    "What?!"


    Shannon''s eyes widened, and her voice was a screech in her moment of excitement. I smiled apologetically to the people around me and then looked at her. "Don''t get so agitated."


    She pped my hand that was over her mouth with an angry expression on her face. "Aren''t you agitated? She''s tantly seducing your husband, yet you''re taking ito lightly?"


    "Theo won''t make it easy for her anyway. Why should I do something myself? It hurts the peace. She''s our spokesperson, after all."


    Hearing this, Shannon waved her hand. "You trust Theo too much. Men can''t hold themselves back. What if he suddenly falls in love with her one day? You''d be devastated then!"


    "Don''t worry, if Theo were to fall in love with anyone, it wouldn''t be her. He doesn''t like women who take the initiative." I winked at Shannon. Shannon stared at me before shrugging and smiling. "Keep bragging. Someday, you''ll end up crying."


    I said nothing more. While I trusted Theo, I did not trust Harriet.


    She was well-known. If she were to have an affair with Theo, things would be very difficult. I would have to find time to have a good chat with her as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, we arrived in Jarlston.


    After getting off the ne, Theo found me, and he was followed by Harriet. Although L was not here yet, she had already made all the arrangements for Harriet. She looked at us. "My car is at the door. Shall I give you a ride?"


    "No, I have my own car."


    Theo rejected her before I could respond.


    Harriet was a little uneasy, but she


    still managed to hold on to her


    smile. "know you don''t want to trouble me, Theo. It''s okay. I''ll take my leave first, then. See you tomorrow, President Lane Content


    belongs to


    "See you tomorrow."


    The eyesore finally left. I turned to look at Theo. "How do you feel walking with a beautiful model the entire way?"


    He approached me with affection in his eyes. "Not very good. But if it''s you, Madam, it''ll be a different story."


    "Hey, hey, I''m still here." Shannon interrupted us.


    Only then did Theo let me go. "Keith arrived ahead of time and is waiting for us at the door. Let''s go.''Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    ?


    We arrived at our hotel. The environment was pretty nice, and we could catch the fragrance of flowers the moment we entered the door. This made me feel physically and mentally happier.


    Fortunately, Harriet was not staying here.


    My mood was even better when I thought of this.


    We went to the front desk. Theo had gotten Keith to book three suites. It looked like we would be able to save a lot of money now.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. "Thank you, President Grant, for taking the bill."


    "Would you like to instead, President Lane?"


    I did not expect him to say that. I was stunned for a moment before waving my hands in a modest gesture. "I''ll leave it to you, President Grant. It''ll give you a chance to perform."


    Theo gave me a small smile and then asked Keith to continue with the process.


    We were all staying on the fifth floor. I took the key card while we were in the elevator. "I''ll room with Shannon so that I won''t bother your work, President Grant."


    Hearing this, Theo''s expression darkened as he looked at me with mncholy in his eyes. "A husband and wife not staying in the same room, do you want people to think that we don''t get along?"


    "Of course not. I''ve always attached more importance to friendships. I don''t want people to think that I value romantic partners over friends."


    We reached the fifth floor, and the three rooms were practically in a row.


    Shannon nced at me and pulled me back. "You should stay with President Grant. I can''t bear his gaze."


    I looked back at Theo''s expression at the moment but did not take it seriously. I just walked toward him. "We''re going with Miss Osborn''s itinerary, so there may be differences in our schedules. It''s reasonable for us to stay separately to not hinder each other''s work."


    "Reasonable?"


    Theo''s eyes were sharp. He then picked me up directly. "Keith, open the door."


    "Yes."


    Keith opened the door with the key card and then plugged it into the power supply at the door before leaving. As I was being carried over his shoulder, I shouted to Shannon, "Shannon, help me quickly."


    However, I saw her wave at me helplessly before she then entered her room.


    How unreliable.


    After putting me on the bed, Theo closed the door.


    His scorching gaze fell on me. "Tell me, why are you angry about what happened on the ne?"


    I admitted that I felt a little ufortable about Harriet sitting next to him, but that was really not the reason.


    I shook my head and answered, "I don''t want us to hinder each other''s work. What other reason is there?"


    Theo approached me. He lifted my chin, and I was forced to meet his passionate gaze. He asked again, "Are you sure you''re not angry?" "No, I''m not jealous."


    He let me go and sat next to me. He tugged on his tie and said in an arrogant manner, "Prove it to me."


    I had to prove it?


    Forget it, I would just do it.


    Thinking this, I grinned. "Of course, I''m not angry know Harriet bought the ticket of her own ord. She intends to seduce you, but I understand that you, Theo Grant, dislike such women the most, so, of course, I''m not angry. Not too


    mention, we agreed earlier to trust each other, so I have no reason to be angry, right?"


    I eased my voice, my tone sounding wholly coquettish.


    Theo suddenly turned around and


    leaned against me after I said tha "It''s good that you''re not angry Do you really want to stay with Shannon?"


    "Yes, it''ll be convenient for us to work like this."


    Ov


    "Then let''s cherish the time between the two of us now."


    Before I could react, the man''s thin. lips fell upon my own red ones,


    e


    slowly and softly. It made me unable to resist sinking into the m.Content


    belongs to Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I responded to him and could feel the heat in his body.


    The room flushed with heat amid our muffled voices.

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    ?


    I left Theo''s room after fixing up my clothes. I went over to Shannon''s and knocked on the door.


    Seeing that it was me after opening the door, Shannon gave me a wicked smile. "Yo, why are you here?"


    I let out a few coughs and walked in. "Of course, to prove that I''m not a person who values romantic partners over friends."


    "Hey, hey, hey, your lipstick is all gone after just one trip? Seems that President Grant is quite fierce."


    Shannon was really not ashamed to say anything, while I was a little embarrassed. I changed the subject, "Okay, let''s pack up. Filming starts tomorrow, so we can go out for a walk tonight."


    "Yeah, I was checking just now and found that there''s an ancient street in Jarlston with some activities going on tonight. We can join in the fun. Would you like to invite your husband?"


    "Having my friend is enough. Why do you need him?!" I blinked at Shannon and then started unpacking.


    The day slowly got dark.


    Shannon and I grabbed a ride to the ancient street.


    Sure enough, there were a lot of activities. We saw many peopleing and going. A lot of them were also wearing traditional costumes, which were quite novel.


    Shannon and I went in and tried a lot of snacks, all of which were delicious. We ate till we were full.


    "I didn''t think there would be a ce like this in a big city like Jarlston. I don''t think we have anything like this in Whaldorf City."


    There were tall buildings everywhere in Whaldorf City but never had we heard of an ancient street like this.


    "Yeah, we can travel about more when we''re free and rxed, or else we''ll be overwhelmed by work." Everything looked fresh to Shannon, and she had many small gifts in her previously empty hands.


    "Wanda, I''m going to the bathroom. Wait for me."


    "Alright."


    Shannon put her things on a stone table at the intersection and then ran off to look for a bathroom while I stayed where I was, watching and waiting. Suddenly, a familiar figure came into view.


    The profile of the woman in the crowd was so familiar.


    I quickly got up and walked toward the flow of people, trying to take a closer look at the woman in front of me, but was always obstructed by the people who wereing and going. When I got past the crowd, the person had disappeared.


    I frowned, head lowered in contemtion. Could I be mistaken?


    That was impossible. I did see her.


    I slowly walked back to the initial location. Shannon had already returned. "Where did you go, Wanda? We''re lucky we didn''t lose anything."


    I did not respond to Shannon''s words as my mind was now filled with the figure of that woman from before.


    It was impossible for me to get it wrong. I clearly saw her.


    "Yes, I couldn''t be wrong," I muttered to myself.


    Shannon stared at me nkly before pushing me. "What''s wrong, Wanda? Wanda!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprised by her voice, I raised my eyes to look at Shannon. "Shannon, I think I saw Cecilia just now."


    "Cecilia? You mean your former best


    friend?" Shannon looked terrified. She then shook her head and said "How is that possible? Didn''t you say Cecilia has passed away? How


    could she appear here? Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" Content


    belongs to


    "No, I really saw her. Right here, I saw her walk past. I wanted to catch up to her, but there were suddenly a lot of people and she disappeared."


    Shannon looked at my urgent


    expression. She grabbed my shoulders and said solemnly, "Wanda! You must have made a mistake. Cecilia is gone. It''s


    impossible that she''d show up I think you were dazed for a


    1


    here.


    moment, and your eyes yed tricks on you."


    "Is that so..." I lowered my gaze and whispered to myself.


    "Yeah, you must be tired. Let''s go back."

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    ?


    We arrived at the ce Harriet designated early in the morning the next day.


    It was not even noon yet, but the sun was scorching. Luckily, Shannon and I brought a big parasol. We put it in by a deck chair to serve as a ce for Harriet to enjoy the shade.


    The cameras and props were then put in ce one after another, but for a long time, we did not see Harriet.


    "Shannon, could you call her and ask what''s going on?"


    "Alright."


    Shannon called L, "Hey, L. Is something going on with Miss Osborn? We''re all waiting for her now."


    "I''m sorry, Harriet got upte, and I''m urging her now. She''ll be over soon. Please give us another 20 minutes." L immediately hung up the call after she said that.


    "You heard her." Shannon put away her phone with a helpless expression on her face.


    The mood was poor early this morning. Everyone was here waiting for her in the sun, yet she had the gall to bete.


    I asked everyone to rest in the shade first to calm them down. They only had to go back to their spots when Harriet arrived. On the other hand, Shannon and I remained where we were and waited.


    Half an hourter, Harriet arrived.


    "Notify everyone to gather around." I looked toward Shannon, and she stepped to the side to inform everyone.


    Harriet looked around and took off her sunsses. "Where is everyone? My time is very precious."


    Looking at her, I smiled with difficulty. "Miss Osborn, you''re half an hourte. I asked them to rest in the shade first so as to prevent them from getting a heatstroke, as that''ll dy our filming progress even further. They''ll be here shortly. Please go to the side and get your makeup done first, Miss Osborn." I had deliberately asked the makeup artist to stay. I raised my hand slightly and signaled for her to take Harriet to the side to get her makeup done under the parasol.


    "How thoughtful of you, President Lane!"


    I could hear Harriet''s displeasure, but she was the one who waste this time. She probably knew that she was wrong, so she just snorted coldly and followed the makeup artist to the side without saying anything.


    In less than a few minutes, the photographers and the rest arrived. The shooting officially began.


    Standing at the side, I heard Shannon sigh. "The shoot has finally started. Harriet is really not someone ordinary people can deal with. I just hope we can get the shoot done quickly and then I don''t have to see her again."


    "Same."


    I hoped this shoot would end as soon as possible more than anyone else. Not only because of the trouble Harriet caused but also because of her love for Theo. If something were to really happen, it would be extremely detrimental to Geen Orange.


    "The shoot will be ending in a bit. Let''s have a good chat with L and let her know that they can''t get involved in any scandals while they''re working with us."


    Shannon''s eyes widened as she revealed a cunning smile. "To prevent Harriet from getting close to your husband! Brilliant move!"


    "It was already stated in our


    contract, but Harriet''s actions these few times have been too tant that there''s no guarantee nothing will happen. I''m just informing her, of course." I did not want to admit that


    I was jealous, so I had to cover it up


    by saying something else,


    However, it was hard to escape Shannon''s gaze. Although she nodded her head and agreed with me, she had a look of disbelief on her face. "Whatever you say."


    "Are you mocking me?"


    "No, it''s your guilty conscience that''s pricking you." Shannon covered her mouth andughed.


    I nced at her and said nothing


    before redirecting my temper toMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet, who was still getting her photos taken. I had to admit that she still had her professionalism as every frame was perfect. I believed the effects of her being our spokesperson would be very good.


    If only her behavior in private was more pleasing.


    After thinking to myself, I turned my gaze to L, who was at the side. She really did look familiar.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    ?


    Surprised by my own thoughts, I shook my head. How could that be? What was I thinking?!


    Probably noticing my gaze, L also looked at me. She smiled at me, faint dimples appearing on her face. She was also a mesmerizing beauty.


    Her face and figure wereparable to Harriet''s upon closer look. If she were to enter the industry, she would also be famous.


    Harriet was being a bit petty during the shoot because of the hot weather. Fortunately, L stepped forward to help coax her so that the filming could continue.


    "It''s not easy being her manager. I really wonder how L persists," Shannon said casually.


    I looked at L, who was persuading Harriet. She looked very patient and was very calm while she was doing so. It seemed that L was always calm no matter how much Harriet lost her temper.


    It really was not easy.


    "L single-handedly made Harriet famous. Harriet should maintain some respect for her."


    "That''s right, she''s her benefactor."


    The afternoon sun was the most poisonous. After three hours of shooting under the sun, Harriet finally broke.


    She dropped everything and ran to sit under the parasol, drinking iced coconut juice. "No more filming, no more."


    appeased the photographer first before heading toward Harriet. "Miss Osborn, there are only two sets left. We can go back to the hotel to rest after we''re done with the shoot."


    ¡°Do you not understand what I said? I said I won''t shoot!" she yelled at me word for word while looking at me with sharp eyes.


    Just as I was about to respond to her, L came over. "President Lane, allow me."


    I nodded and stepped back.


    L stared at Harriet


    condescendingly. Her voice was neither loud.nor soft, but there was power in her every word. "Harriet you were the one who proposed toe here for the shoot, and now you''re losing your temper. You shot yourself in the foot." Content


    belongs to


    "... The weather is so hot now. What''s wrong with shootingter?!" Harriet fanned her fan and responded irritably.


    "Everyone is feeling hot. They all


    want to call it a day and go back. We can go back in less than an hour as long as you cooperate. If you


    continue being so capricious,


    hard to say whether or not we


    get you more jobs in the future, let alone keep this one. Do you want to go back to your life before?" Content


    belongs to


    It was obvious that after hearing what L said, Harriet''s once irritable mood gradually eased. It was as if there was some magical power in those words.


    "Fine, let''s just continue." Harriet got up and continued with the shoot.


    Shannon came to my side and said softly, "Can you believe it? L only needed to say a few words to get the furious Harriet to behave. How do you think her life was before? It must''ve been very sad. Otherwise, why would her attitude change immediately after hearing what L said?"


    "This isn''t something we should bother with, so don''t inquire about it."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I was not interested in Harriet''s affairs, but I was curious about her manager, L. Her voice was beginning to sound more and more like someone, but I could not match the face to a name, which piqued my interest even more.


    With Harriet''s utmost cooperation, the day''s shoot was finally over.


    "L, let''s go back quickly. It''s too hot."


    "Wait a minute. Miss L, can I talk to you?" I stopped her.


    L nodded and then asked Harriet to wait for her in the car before looking back at me. "What are your instructions, President Lane?"


    "Let''s sit over there."

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    ?


    Sitting face-to-face with L, the atmosphere seemed a bit delicate.


    She was calm and smiling at me. "Harriet''s temper was poor today. I hope you''ll forgive her, President Lane."


    "It''s okay. We got the work done anyway. I hope tomorrow will be better."


    "Do you need me for something, President Lane?" L looked at me with a smile on her pretty face, which made it hard for me to speak.


    After going through what I wanted to say in my mind, I opened my mouth. "I don''t know if Miss Osborn read the content clearly when she signed the contract, but one of the terms states that there should be no scandals during the length of the partnership. That means she can''t get into any scandals within this three-month period. Miss Osborn must keep a distance from individuals of the opposite sex to prevent scandals from happening." L nodded her head, smiling slowly. "Of course, I help Harriet with her contracts and tell her what she needs to pay attention to. She knows it too." I sped my hands together on the table and said lightly, "I ran into my husband and Miss Osborn on the ne when I was on my way to Jarlston yesterday. After thinking about it, Miss Osborn has been contacting my husband quite frequently these days. I don''t think it''s a good thing for either you or me. It''d be fine if it were any other single individual, but Theo and I are husband and wife. I suppose you understand the consequences if any false news were to start about the two of them."


    L smiled after listening to what I had to say. "I understand what you mean, President Lane. I will tell Harriet to pay more attention. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first."


    "Alright, sorry for the trouble, Miss L."


    As I watched L leave, the view of her from the back looked simr to a person I knew. I frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Suddenly, someone patted my shoulder, and it was followed by a bright voice in my ears. "What are you thinking about? Have you talked to L?" Shannon also looked in the direction where L had left, but she had already gone far.


    "Yes, it''s done. I hope Harriet will listen to her." Regardless, I had already reminded her that Harriet should stop pestering Theo if she wanted to save her reputation.


    However, it turned out I was wrong.


    After dinner, Shannon and I returned to the hotel, only to see Harriet and L checking in.


    Shannon tugged at the corner of my clothes. "What''s going on? Didn''t you already tell them? Why is she still chasing him?"


    I walked over and smiled. "What a coincidence, Miss Osborn."


    "You''re staying here?" Harriet did not seem to know that we were staying here and looked puzzled.


    Shannon and looked at each other when L said, "There was a power outage at our previous hotel, so we decided to switch ces and came here. Ldidn''t know you were also staying here, President Lane. We can switch to another ce if you''re ufortable about this


    She already had two room cards in her hand, so I smiled and said, "No need.


    don''t own this hotel. Of


    course, you can both stay here. Well then, we''ll be leaving first."


    I brought Shannon to the elevator.


    "You think they really didn''t know that we were staying here? Isn''t it ridiculous that their hotel experienced a power outage?"


    It was not only Shannon as I was dubious about it as well.


    "I don''t know. Forget it. Just let it be. I hope nothing will happen again."


    After arriving on the fifth floor,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shannon and I walked out and just


    so happened to meet Theo, who


    el


    wasing toward me. He looked at me a smile making its way onto his cold, handsome face. "You''re back."


    "Yeah, where are you going?"


    UMS


    "I have a client to meet. You should go to bed early."


    "Be careful on the road."


    The elevator doors opened again at this moment, and Harriet walked out.

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    ?


    Harriet''s calm face immediately adorned a sweet smile when she saw Theo. At this moment, she was like a delicate flower that could seduce every passerby while alsopletely ignoring everyone else''s gaze.


    "Theo, so you''re staying here too. We really are destined."


    "I have something else to attend to, Miss Osborn. Please go ahead first," Theo replied indifferently before entering the elevator with Keith.


    Having been ignored, Harriet was angry, but for the sake of maintaining her dignity, she pretended nothing had happened and gave me a sideways nce. "L, let''s go back to the room."


    She swayed her hips and disappeared at the end of the corridor. Fortunately, her room was on the other side.


    "Looks like your reminder was useless." Shannon sighed.


    "A bunch of wasted words."


    I felt very helpless. Since she would not listen, I could only pay more attention to whether or not the media was following her.


    The moment I thought of this, I caught a glimpse of a figure in the corner from the periphery of my vision. I looked up and motioned to Shannon. She immediately understood.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the camera around his neck, he looked like a gossip reporter.


    "Are you taking photos?" I stared down at him.


    "What do you want?"


    I exchanged nces with Shannon, and she pointed at the reporter. "Give me your camera."


    However, we saw him shaking his head while protecting his camera. "Why?"


    "What other kinds of photos could a paparazzo take? Give it to me!" Shannon red angrily. "No!"


    "Then don''t me us for being rude."


    En


    §Ö


    As the saying went, a man was no match when two women acted together. In the blink of an eye, we got the camera. Shannon looked at the reporter while I pulled up the photos in the camera. He had. captured the scene just nowolf he were to post these photos on the inte, the matter would probably blow up. Fortunately, we discovered him in time.


    After deleting the photos on the camera and pulling out the memory card, I returned the camera to him He took the camera and checked it anxiously. When he realized that I had deleted all the photos, he was furious. "You... How could you delete them? I''ll sue you for my photos!"


    "Go on, then. I''d like to see which one of us wins. I deleted all the photos in this, but I don''t know if you have a backup. Let me warn you, if the photos are posted on the inte, I''ll assume that you did it, and you''ll bear the consequences!"


    "What can you do?"


    I smiled. Although my expression was kind, my tone was threatening. "I can''t do anything, but I can''t say for certain about Theo Grant. Cutting off all your streams of ie from now on wouldn''t be a problem for him considering his power. Do you understand?!"


    People had always feared the way Theo did things. This reporter was obviously aware of his influence, so he had no choice but to flee.


    "Wanda, we''re really so awesome. Fortunately, you found out in time."


    "We might have discovered it this time, but that doesn''t mean we can avoid it in the future. As a public figure, Harriet is often followed around by the paparazzi. I don''t think these incidents are a scarcity."


    "What if we keep an eye on Harriet and don''t let her get close to anyone of the opposite sex?"


    I sighed and shook my head. "That''s easier said than done. Do you think Harriet will allow us to take care of her? We can, at most, ensure that she doesn''te in contact with other people during filming hours, but we have no right to intervene once our work is over."


    "Isn''t that too difficult? I think Harriet has set her eyes on your husband. She''ll definitely do something after the shootis done, so you have to be careful Shannon''s words were not unreasonable. I could see Harriet''s intentions toward Theo, but could only take one step at a time.

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    ?


    I went up to the door of Theo''s room that evening.


    After knocking on it a few times, he opened the door slowly. He had a towel on his shoulders as he wiped his freshly washed hair.


    The water droplets from his hair slid down his face, and my gaze was fixed on his alluring Adam''s apple. Even this man''s throat was good-looking. His unique charm did not reduce the older he got.


    Theo smiled when he saw me. "Why did youe all of a sudden?"


    "I have something to discuss with you." I cleared my throat and turned my gaze away as I strode straight into the room.


    I chose to sit by the bed while Theo pulled a chair over and sat in front of me. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" he said while wiping his hair.


    I stared at his movements. His slender fingers were curled around the towel as he wiped his hair over and over again, revealing some of his bone structure. It made one want to hook their own hand with his. His every gesture was so exciting.


    Seeing that I did not say anything for a long time, Theo put down the towel and patted my thigh. "What''s wrong?"


    I came back to my senses and pursed my lips. I was still attracted to him after so many years, damn it!


    "I''m here to ask when you''ll be returning to Whaldorf," I said after dallying for so long.


    Theo was obviously confused by my question. The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a trace of helplessness and doubt. "Why? Are you looking forward to me going back?"


    "Yes, I hope you''ll go back to Whaldorf immediately after finishing your work. Don''t stay here any longer." I looked at him with a seriously solemn gaze.


    Theo tilted his head as he looked at me. There was suspicion in his eyes, but after a while, he returned to his original state when he abruptly realized what was going on. "I understand. I can probably go back after getting things done the day after tomorrow. Don''t worry, Madam. I won''t stay for long."


    After some contemtion, I shook my head. "No, go back tomorrow night."


    Shannon and I would be together for another week or so. I could only rest assured if Theo returned to Whaldorf as soon as possible.


    The man looked at me with innocent eyes. "Madam, how could you treat me like this? You want me to go back to Whaldorf while exhausted?" Uh... he made a good point.


    My heart softened. "Okay, okay, you can go back early morning the day after tomorrow, then. I will have no peace until you go back."


    "I shall obey thee." Theo approached me, the smile on his lips deepening.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I pushed him away, got up, and prepared to leave. "Forget it, I''m not in the mood today. You leave early morning the day after tomorrow, you hear?!"


    Theo leaned against the bed and looked at me. "Got it."


    "Okay, I''m leaving." I opened the door and walked out.


    Back in the room, Shannon came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. "Where did you go?"


    "I asked Theo to go back to Whaldorf City early to avoid getting entangled with Harriet."


    Hearing this, Shannon came to my side and put her arms around my shoulders. "How tough it must be for you. Our Wanda is so sensible and knows how to protect her husband."


    I let go of her hand and nced at her. "What are you talking about? I''m doing this to avoid scandals. It wouldn''t be good for us if any photos get taken by the paparazzi and are posted on the inteter."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. But don''t you think the paparazzo we caught today was a bit strange?"


    Now that Shannon mentioned it, he did seem a bit strange. "Yes, he was indeed a little off."


    A five-star hotel would not let


    strangers upstairs so easily. Not to


    mention he was still wearing his work card around his neck. Many artistes, Come for shoots in Jarlston, and this hotel has entertained no fewer celebrities. If surveince was poor, countless photos from this ce would have probably been circted, but I had never heard of any so far. That would mean the hotel''s security was rather strict.


    If that was the case, how did the paparazzo get in...

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    ?


    Speaking of this, Shannon raised her brow slightly. She obviously had a thought. "Do you think it''s..."


    It seemed that she had the same thought as me.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Another one mighte, then. Shannon, do you want to lie in wait for them again?"


    "You have another idea?"


    "Yes, we''ll get Theo to put on a passionate performance."


    Only with this could we verify our suspicion.


    It was the next day. We only needed to shoot three sets of looks today, and the location was still in the coffee shop, so everything was enjoyable so far.


    When we were on the verge of dusk, the sky outside turned yellow.


    I looked out. He should be here soon.


    Shannon noted that my gaze was wandering and nudged me. "Where''s your husband?"


    "He said he wasing."


    "That''s great. He''ll be leaving early tomorrow morning, so tonight..." Shannon smiled wickedly at me, looking all nosy.


    I shook my head and smiled at her. "I''m not in the mood. I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    "Ouch, someone is going to beat me to death."


    Not far from us, Harriet was having her makeup touched up. She obviously heard my conversation with Shannon. "Is Theo done with work?" She turned her gaze to me.


    I nodded. "Yeah, so he''ll be heading back tomorrow morning."


    "President Lane, you said just now that he''ll being over. What for?"


    "Just for a visit. I hope it won''t affect your state, Miss Osborn."


    She turned away and continued getting her makeup touched up without saying anything. She just asked L to bring her her phone, after which she began tapping away at something.


    Shannon approached me and whispered in my ear, "Theo''s presence will only make her feel better."


    Hearing what she said, I smiled. "Stop thinking about it."


    "It''s true, though."


    Theo arrived after some time passed. Keith was pulling a small cart behind him that was filled to the brim.


    I hurried forward. "You''re here."


    "President Grant has prepared dinners and fruits for everyone. Please don''t hold back and enjoy," Keith said to everyone.


    "Thank you, President Grant."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Thank you, President Grant."


    Amidst the thank yous that came one after another, Harriet''s voice was particrly distinct. "Theo."


    I knew from her voice that she was heading in this direction. Harriet came to a stop in front of us, her makeup much more delicate than before. "Theo, you came to see me too, yes? We were college ssmates, after all."


    She was aware that they were just college ssmates, yet she behaved so familiarly toward him.


    Harriet stepped away from me and stood next to Theo, smiling like a flower.


    "Miss Osborn, I''m here to visit my wife."


    Harriet was taken aback by his response, but out of concern for her dignity, she could only go along with Theo''s words. "We''re both together, so you can say that you''re here to visit me too. Do you think I look good?"


    Theo nced at her. "Not bad."


    "You said that without even paying attention. It''s perfunctory." The tone of Harriet''s voice sounded like she was trying to be coquettish with Theo. The asion really did not matter to her.


    I signaled Shannon with my eyes, and she understood immediately With no time spent paying attention to Harriet''s entanglement with Theo, we began looking for suspicious figures.


    We scanned the surroundings atrge but found nothing.


    Could it be that we made a mistake in our judgment?


    Set


    In the next second, however, I caught a glimpse of a bright lighting from a particr corner. Although it was just a sh, I could conclude that it was a camera based on my experience with the celebrities from Nectarine, Entertainment.


    I signaled Shannon the direction, and we walked over slowly...

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    ?


    The more we walked toward the corner, the more we could sense that someone was hiding there.


    I gave Shannon a slight nod and then we stepped forward together at a faster speed.


    Sure enough, a paparazzo was lying in ambush there.


    I patted him on the shoulder. He looked at me with horror, and I smiled slightly. "So it''s you. I caught you again."


    "You again? We warned you yesterday, but you just don''t listen, do you?"


    Whatever was happening here quickly attracted everyone else.


    Theo put his hands in his pockets, displeasure showing on his face, which made the man''s expression pale even more.


    "My God, there''s a paparazzo here?!" Harriet''s expression changed drastically. She sounded upset as she gave the paparazzo a condescending look.


    With all these people present, this paparazzo could not afford to mess with anyone.


    He could only hand over the camera obediently.


    Frankly speaking, his sense of positioning was impable. The photos he took were well-lit, and the portraits were clear. All of them were ''intimate'' scenes of Harriet and Theo.


    "You''re pretty good at capturing angles," I said while deleting the photos.


    Shannon put her hands on his hips. "I let him gost night, yet he came again today without repentance. Let''s call the police and have him detained for at least one day so that he can learn a lesson."


    Hearing this, the man hurriedly pleaded. "Don''t call the police, please. Miss Osborn, you''re the most considerate out of everyone. Don''t call the police."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Harriet when he pleaded with her. She panicked for a moment but quickly calmed herself. "Let''s call the police. It''s just a day of detention at most, anyway. It''s nothing."


    "Okay, I''ll call the police, then."


    Although he was a paparazzo, it was still reasonable to call in the police since he was stalking others and taking photos of them secretly without permission.


    I returned the camera to him after deleting the photos. The police nearby then came and took him away shortly after.


    Theo walked up to me and touched the wrist that I had bumped from catching the paparazzo just now. "It''s turning a little purple. You should be careful."


    "It''s nothing, just a little bump. I''m not made of paper."


    Harriet was looking at Theo and me, her expression obviously ugly. She interrupted us loudly, "President Lane, I heard you say that you also caught himst night?"


    "That''s right, Wanda discovered himst night. He had secretly taken photos of you and Theo in front of the elevator. The angles made the photos look suggestive."


    I went along with Shannon and


    continued, "Yeah, we didn''t think he''d


    just give up, so we asked Theo to


    cooperate with us and pay a visit to the set. We suspected that the paparazzo would definitely show up again."


    "What a good n. Presidents Lane and Collins, you''re really intelligent." Harriet''s eyes narrowed.


    There was no appreciation shown on her face even though she was offering praise.


    I looked at her and grinned. "Miss


    Osborn, you''re an artiste. You''re probably aware that your every word and deed might get caught in photos. I hope you can improve and not get criticized by others." Content


    belongs to


    The meaning behind my words should be very clear. It was impossible that this woman could not get it.


    Harriet''s expression changed


    slightly, and there was faint


    displeasure in her eyes. Still, she


    responded positively, "You''re right,


    President Lane. I''ll pay more


    attention." Content belongs to


    "Let''s continue with the shoot," the photographer shouted behind us.


    "Sorry, I have to get back to work." After saying that, Harriet turned around.


    Theo lowered his head and looked at me with a smile. "I didn''t expect you to be quite so mean, Madam Grant."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I learned it from you, President Grant. I still have a long way to gopared to you." I winked at him. "The show is over. I''ll go back to the hotel to pack my things. I''m being chased home, after all." Hearing the grievance in his tone, I covered my mouth and chuckled. "Hurry up and go home."

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    ?


    Early the next morning, I received a message from Theo as soon as I opened my eyes: [I''ve boarded the ne]. So early?


    I stretched and turned to look at Shannon. She was still asleep, so I woke her up. "Get up. We''re going to bete soon."


    "Got it," she replied blearily.


    Harriet would not start acting out anymore now that Theo had gone home.


    Work proceeded smoothly for the next few days.


    After filming ended, Shannon and I bought ne tickets to go back home.


    "I can finally go home. I miss Jordan and my baby." Shannon''s eyes were shining. It looked like she was really looking forward to going back to Whaldorf City.


    I also began thinking of Munchkin and the other two when she brought the children up.


    "Everything went smoothly after Theo left. Our shooting progress became much quicker too. I wonder if Harriet wasn''t in the mood previously because she was thinking about how to seduce Theo during the two days he was here?" Shannon said to me.


    "How do youe up with these ideas?" I shook my head helplessly.


    Shannon was vehement. "Of course, it''s a reasonable guess. Don''t you think so? Or are you afraid to think about it?"


    What she said stunned me. I could see Harriet''s love for Theo. During the two days when Theo was there, Harriet had indeed not been as natural as she was in the days after. Could it be because of Theo?


    They were just college ssmates, and Harriet was part of the entertainment circle. Why could she not let go of Theo when she had met so many younger men?


    Seeing that I was distracted, Shannon nudged me. "What are you thinking about?"


    "It''s nothing. I''d like to rest my eyes for a bit." After saying that, I closed my eyes, but that thing about Harriet kept circling in my mind.


    One hour passed quickly, and we arrived in Whaldorf City.


    "Theo got Keith toe to pick us up. Let''s head out now." "Alright."


    Shannon and I headed for the gate through the crowd.


    Suddenly, that familiar figure reappeared in my line of sight, and followed suit. She was in front of me, and her body profile was very simr to Cecilia''s. Content belongs


    to


    I could not help following her, wanting to see what would happen. However, Shannon stopped me. "Wanda, where are you going?"


    I pointed at the woman in front of me and said to Shannon, "That''s Cecilia. I saw her. I''m going to go look."


    After saying that, I dragged my luggage and chased after her, but she disappeared in just a split second.


    I looked around, waiting and watching, but I did not see the figure among the passersby.


    Shannon caught up to me. "Did you find her?"


    "No, she disappeared again."


    Disappointment filled my voice, and helplessness showed itself on my face. saw her... but I lost her again." I lowered my head, feeling a little frustrated.


    Shannon patted my shoulder andforted me. "Maybe it was just someone who looks simr to Cecilia."


    "Yeah, Cecilia has been gone for a long time."


    "Stop thinking about it. Let''s go. Keith is probably feeling antsy from waiting."


    "Yeah."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked back at the airport again and left after making sure I did not see the woman again.


    It was time to visit Cecilia''s grave.


    Could it be because I had not gone to see her for a long time, so she was now giving me a reminder?


    I was still caught in a daze in the car


    when Shannon covered the back of my hand. "I told you not to think about it. Are you still thinking about it?


    UMS


    "No, I just miss her a little bit." I lowered my head, longingced in my voice. Shannon smiled softly. "Shall I apany you to go see her tomorrow?"


    "Alright."

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    ?


    It just so happened to be the weekend, and Munchkin was also at home when I got home. He immediately rushed toward me when he saw me.


    "Mommy, you''re back."


    Nudging his little face, I smiled brightly. "Yeah, did you miss me?"


    "Yes."


    I held his little hand, and we went into the living room. The table was already covered with food, and it did not look like Caroline''s work. Although the food smelled great, they looked worse than before.


    I looked up at Theo, who was not far away, and pointed at the table. "You made these?"


    "Naturally."


    "I testify that Daddy made all these. Daddy said that Mommy wasing back today and that he wanted to surprise Mommy."


    Looking at these dishes, I nodded. "They look alright, but I wonder how they taste. I hope they won''t give me diarrhea."


    Hearing this, Theo''s face drooped, and I quickly changed my tune. "They must be delicious. Munchkin, we''ll clean up all these dishes tonight." "Alright."


    I turned to look at Theo and saw that his expression had improved. "Let''s eat."


    Putting my luggage aside temporarily, I sat down to eat first. I had to say, the taste was not bad.


    "The food''s pretty good. For someone who has never done any housework before, you know your way around the kitchen quite well when you put your mind to it."


    "I just followed the recipes. It''s nothing. It''s very simple."


    A few words of praise were enough to make him conceited.


    I smiled and shook my head. Dinner was very filling.


    The consequence of overeating was that I could not sleep. Theo brought me a digestive tablet and had me take it. "Why did you force yourself if you couldn''t finish? Are you stupid?"


    "As if it wasn''t to tter you and make you happier."


    Taking a sip of water, I swallowed the digestive tablet.


    Lying on the bed, I rubbed my belly. "Shannon and I will go see Cecilia tomorrow."


    "Why do you suddenly want to go?"


    "I saw a woman who looked like Cecilia at Janston and the airport, but each time I went to look for her she disappeared. I think it might be because I haven''t visited her for a long time, so this is her way of reminding me."


    Theo embraced me and let me lean on his shoulder. "I think you were exhausted and ended up mistaking someone. But you can go and have a look."


    "Yeah."


    The next day, Shannon and I bought some flowers before going to the cemetery.


    There was a bouquet of flowers in front of Cecilia''s tomb when we got there. They looked fresh as if they had just been put down.


    Who else woulde to see Cecilia apart from me?


    "Who brought these?" Shannon asked suspiciously.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know either."


    Could it be Mason?


    Impossible. He was not out yet, so how could hee here?


    Cecilia''s family was no longer around, and I had never heard of her having any rtives. Who could it be?


    "Forget it. Let''s put everything down first." I put down the flowers I had brought.


    Cecilia''s smiling face on the tomb came into view. It made me feel like I was back when she was still around. I really hoped none of it had happened.


    I sighed heavily, and Shannon could


    ?


    tell that I was missing her again. She looked at Cecilia. "Don''t worry, I''m supporting Wanda now. No one will bully her. I''m her best friend now, and I stay by her side all the time. You should keep her safe and well from up there too."


    Fortunately, I still had Shannon.


    Turning my head to look at Shannon, I smiled, "God took Cecilia away but sent you here. It was probably because I was so pitiful, so they got someone to apany me."


    "Perhaps Cecilia manifested it."


    We stood here for a long time before leaving. We then returned to thepany.


    When I entered thepany, I


    nced at where Nina was and noticed that she did not look very good. thad Shannon go in first and went over to her. "Nina, what happened?"

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    ?


    Nina looked up at me. She had dark circles. It looked like things had not been good for her during the time when we were away.


    I brought her to the office. Shannon and I looked worried. "What''s wrong, Nina?"


    "Did Jason bully you? Tell me, I''ll beat him up for you."


    Nina raised her head pitifully, her eyes filled with tears. "Last month, he said that he liked me too, so we got together, but..." She sniffed, her voice sounding choked. "I went to his house to look for him two days ago, only to find a woman''s hair on his sofa and lipstick marks on his shirt."


    The more she spoke, the softer her voice got. Her tears were streaming.


    I quickly took out a few tissues and handed them to her. I helped Nina wipe away her tears.


    "Jason Frost... Who would have thought? On the surface, he looks like a gentleman, but in reality, he''s filthy. How dare he cheat?! I''ll go to him and teach him a lesson!"


    Shannon would find someone to settle the score the moment her violent temper red. I hurriedly held her back. "Alright, alright. We haven''t gotten to the bottom of this yet. What if it''s a misunderstanding?"


    "Her hair and lipstick marks are all there. What kind of misunderstanding can it be?"


    "If you''re going to catch one person cheating, you''d better catch both. Don''t you understand this logic?" I nced at Shannon and then looked at Nina. "We haven''t confirmed anything about this yet, and it won''t help if you feel sad now. If it''s a misunderstanding, you would''ve cried for nothing." Nina wiped away her tears and looked at me. "Yes, you''re right, President Lane."


    "If that''s the case, call Jason out for dinner tonight, and we''ll see what he has to say."


    "Alright."


    After agreeing to it, Nina called Jason. She turned on the speakerphone, and we kept quiet.


    "Nina, what''s the matter?" His voice was low and indifferent. He did not sound like he was talking to a woman he liked.


    "Are you free tonight? Do you want to have dinner together?" Nina tried her best to sound calm, and she did.


    However, Jason refused. He paused for half a second before replying, "I''m not free tonight. I have a client, so let''s try another day." "Alright then..."


    Jason hung up directly before Nina could finish.


    On Nina''s face was a look of unconceble loss.


    "How long has it been since you two had dinner together?"


    "Thest time I had dinner with him wasst week. He didn''t ask me out this week. I went to him without his permission two days ago."


    Shannon and I looked at each other,Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    and Shannon''s eyes were zing with fireworks. "He has a cliente tonight? I think he''s with the woman he''s cheating with."


    "I don''t think Jason is someone like that." I did not think Jason was the type of person who flirted around while in a rtionship no matter how I looked at him. Content


    belongs to


    "That''s how he''s a master at this." Shannon seemed to believe firmly that Jason was cheating.


    I rolled my eyes slightly. "Whether it''s a client or not, we''ll find out when we go and take a look tonight."


    "That''s right. Don''t tell him anything. We''ll just go over, catch him in the act, and see what he has to say for himself!"


    "If he''s really betrayed Nina, he''ll be the first person to taste my fist!" I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth.


    Shannon looked at me. "Sure, we''ll give him a double knuckle sandwich, then."


    "Let''s confirm things first."


    I did not think Jason was a yboy, especially since he was Caroline''s child.


    Caroline was honest and innocent, soher child must be like her.


    I looked toward Nina and noted that she was looking gloomy. Iforted her and said, "The most important thing between lovers is trust. You should choose to trust him before anything is proven."


    "Yes, I understand."

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    ?


    The night was dark when we arrived at Jason''s apartmentplex.


    We were stopped by security guards when we went up the door. Fortunately, Nina answered their questions smoothly, so we were able to enter without a hitch.


    Nina looked very nervous when we arrived at the floor he was on. I smiled at her. "Don''t be nervous. Have confidence in Jason."


    To the side, Shannon did not seem to think so and had already started rolling up her sleeves, ready to give Jason a critical blow. "Don''t be so impulsive."


    Shannon turned to look at me. "I think it''s very possible. There are many people who appear to be gentlemen but have dark hearts. Jason might cheat."


    "We''ll know when we go in." I looked at Nina. "Do you know the password?"


    "Yes, he shared it with me before."


    "Open the door," I said to Nina.


    She let out a breath, stretched out her trembling hand, and keyed in the password. However, her movements seemed to slow with every digit. It was obvious she must be very nervous now.


    Shannon was anxiously standing to one side as she urged her. "Nina, hurry up. I can''t wait to teach Jason a lesson."


    I nced at her and motioned for her not to talk nonsense. Then, I patted Nina on the shoulder. "Calm down. We''re here."


    Nina nodded slightly, then pressed the unlock button. The door opened with a beep, and we entered together.


    The apartment was neat. It could be seen that Jason was a man who loved cleanliness. There was also a hint of a fragrance in the air. It was very soothing and seemed to relieve my fatigue.


    "Where is he?"


    There was no sign of him in the living room.


    After looking around, we heard sounds from the room. Nina seemed to be locked in ce in the living room, unable to move. "I dare not go,¡± she said weakly.


    "It''s okay, let''s go take a look."


    Shannon was more excited than me. She took the lead and entered the room, but then I saw her standing in the doorway. I frowned and followed her. "What''s wrong?"


    I turned my gaze to the room. There was a woman lying on the bed while Jason was sitting by the bed. There were a few candles lit on the table, and they were constantly emitting fragrance.


    Jason was taken aback for a moment when he saw us but remained professional and continued with the process.


    I hurriedly dragged Shannon away and returned to the living room.


    Shannon muttered to herself as she sat on the sofa. "It really is a client."


    "Yeah, he''s hypnotizing someone, and we almost interrupted him." I sighed.


    Shannon patted the sofa. "Anyway, even if he''s not dating anyone else, I''d like to hear from him his exnation about the lipstick marks."


    This was also true.


    For the time being, we could attribute the hair to be from the hypnosis treatment, but the lipstick marks were more difficult to exin.


    I looked at Nina and noted she looked much better now. Herplexion was not as unwell as before. "Are you okay? At least we


    didn''t see any other girls whey aThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    came here. You should feel


    more at ease."


    "Yes, but I still want to know what''s going on with the lipstick marks and his recent indifference toward me. I want to know the reason." Nina''s voice was low, clearly not wanting to disturb the man in the room.


    She really loved Jason too much.


    A woman would be exhausted if she was the one who put in more effort than the man.


    I did not know what Jason was thinking. I should ask him too.


    "Travel safe, Mrs. Yales. Come back another day." I caught Jason''s voice as he was sending the woman out.


    Back in the living room, he looked at us before his gaze fell on Nina. "Why are you here so suddenly?"


    "I..."


    Shannon took a step forward before Nina could finish. "To see what the hell you''re up to."

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    ?


    Seemingly confused by Shannon''s question, Jason looked at us in confusion. "What do you mean?" "Tell me, why have you been so indifferent to Nina recently?" Shannon asked, pointing at his nose. Jason''s eyes were still full of doubts. He looked at Nina and seemed aggrieved. "Have I?"


    "Well, you used to be very proactive, but you''ve be more and more indifferent during this time. Every time I call you, you say you''re going to hang up within ten minutes." Nina lowered her head and her voice.


    Hearing this, Jason smiled and shook his head. "I have had a lot of clients recently. At the same time, I have to deal with the work my boss assigned. That''s why I''ve been very busy. I wanted to take you on a trip after all of this was settled to make up for lost time. I didn''t expect you to misunderstand."


    Nina raised her head. "Really?"


    "Silly girl, of course. Or did you think I had moved on?" Jason tapped Nina''s nose, his words adoring.


    "What''s with the lipstick marks? When I came to your housest time, I saw lipstick marks on your sleeves." "Lipstick marks?"


    Jason frowned and was a little confused by this. "What lipstick marks?"


    "You had lipstick marks on your cor. Didn''t you know that?" Shannon red at Jason.


    The man seemed to think about it. His eyes then lit up as if he had figured it out. "Did it have some rose gold?"


    "Yeah." Nina nodded.


    Jason smiled slowly. "It''s a misunderstanding. My mother came to see me the other day, and I bought her a lipstick so that she could dress up more. I might have identally gotten it on me when I was helping my mother apply it."


    "Oh, I remember now. I noted Caroline suddenly started wearing lipstick recently. It turns out you gave her the lipstick." I suddenly realized.


    "This is all a misunderstanding. I''m sorry. We were just afraid that Nina had met a scumbag, so we came here to confirm it for her. Sorry to bother you."


    After the misunderstanding was resolved, Shannon smiled brightly and pulled me up from the sofa. "You two youngins can continue loving each other. We won''t dally here any longer, goodbye."


    Shannon was pretty quick with our escape.


    She walked out before me. I said goodbye to Nina and Jason before I left.


    Seeing Shannon waiting for the elevator, I smiled and walked forward. "You didn''t get to show off your skills this time."


    "You''re stillughing at me!" Shannon said as if she wanted to hit me.


    I covered my mouth and smiled


    ay. "Who asked you to be so


    1


    at the beginning? I said


    was not that kind


    "Yes, yes, you have a great eye."


    "The elevator''s here. Let''s go."


    Entering the elevator, we went down to the fifth floor when it stopped and a man walked in. He had a very good-looking face. Shannon secretly said tome, "I didn''t expect us to meet such a handsome guy just by simplying out. What luck!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Miss, please remember that you''re married," I said softly.


    The man, seemingly having heard our whispers, looked back at us. We smiled at him, and the elevator reached the first floor.


    "Does he look familiar to you?" Shannon asked me as she stared at the man''s back.


    I smiled. "Handsome guys are all familiar to you."


    "No, I mean it."


    "Let''s go. Stop thinking about it."


    Shannon was still thinking about the man from before even after we got into the car. "Wanda, I mean it.& really have seen him somewhere before."


    "Don''t all handsome guys look about the same?" I started the car, not caring about it.


    "Hmph, I have to think about it."


    "Then think about it slowly."

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    ?


    In the office, Shannon was packing up the magazines when I asked her, "Will Harriete over today?"


    "Yeah, she''ll be overter to choose photos."


    "Alright."


    I lowered my head and went back to work. Not long after, Shannon''s surprised voice registered in my ears. "Wanda,e and take a look." "What did you see this time?"


    I went forward slowly to look. Shannon was holding a magazine in her hand while she tapped on the man on the cover. "Does this person look familiar?"


    I took a closer look, vaguely identifying his facial features. "He looks like the man we saw in the elevator at Jason''s apartment that day." Shannon could not stop nodding. "I did say he looked familiar. So, he''s Xavier Charles."


    "Xavier Charles..."


    He was the male artiste who had appeared in the most magazines in the first half of the year. He acted and sang. His unique voice allowed him to upy a ce in the music scene with only one record, and he even snatched a modeling gig with his good figure.


    "Could it be that he also lives in Jason''s apartment?" I murmured.


    Shannon frowned, feeling that something was off. "That neighborhood is prettymon. Wouldn''t it be too shabby for a male celebrity to live in such a neighborhood?"


    What she said made sense.


    "I heard Harriet will be working with him on a magazine in the future. With Harriet''s style, she''ll probably get into a scandal with Xavier." There was worry in Shannon''s voice.


    "If their shoot can be separate from our partnership, then it doesn''t matter. We''ll ask her when sheester."


    Speaking of the devil...


    We heard Harriet''s piercing voice before we even saw her. "Are you always talking about me, President Lane?"


    The next moment, the door opened and Harriet appeared in front of my eyes, followed by L.


    Looking up at her, I smiled. "Yeah, I was wondering why you haven''te to pick the photos yet. Now that you''re ready, please follow me."


    I took her to the selection room, where there was aputer dedicated to storing documents and photos.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All the photos that Harriet had taken before were here.


    Operating the mouse, I brought up the pre-selected samples one by one and showed them to Harriet. "Take a look. This is the photo we selected from the first round. Do you see any problems with it?"


    Harriet stared at theputer screen with a smug smile on her delicately made-up face. "Every photo thates out is a


    high-quality product. It''ll be perfect no matter which you choose."


    "You''re right, Miss Osborn, but you should still take a look."


    I insisted on going through the process to prevent subsequent fault-finding.


    Harriet fiddled with her nails and


    cast a nce at L. "Let L look through them for me. I can''t stare at aputer for too long since it has a lot of radiation. It''s not good for the skin."


    After she said that, she got up and walked to the sofa at the side.


    This woman was really troublesome.


    I muttered silently in my heart and ignored her.


    With L''s cooperation, we soon came to an end with the selection.


    "Thank you for your support, Miss L and Miss Osborn. We''re now done with this shoot. We will officially upload the cover next week. I hope you''ll cooperate with the publicity."


    "Definitely." L smiled slightly.


    Compared to Harriet, L was simply an angel.


    Although she was not in favor of this partnership at first, it had been a pleasure to work with her.


    "Alright. By the way, I heard you''ll be working with Xavier Charles in a while, Miss Osborn?"


    "Yes, the time has been set."


    I tentatively asked, "After three months?"


    "More or less. I think the partnership will be separated from ours." L clearly understood what I was referring to.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    ?


    I nodded, feeling relieved. "Okay."


    "Let''s go first, then."


    L was about to leave with Harriet when she suddenly stopped and looked back at me with a bright smile on her lips. "It''s my birthday in two days. I''ll be having a party and would like to invite you and Theo."


    She probably just wanted Theo to go, but since we were husband and wife, she had to invite me as well.


    I wanted to refuse, but that would not be too good. I could only nod and agree. "Of course, we definitely have to go to your birthday party."


    "What about me? Will you now invite me, Miss Osborn?" Shannon suddenly asked from the side.


    Harriet was obviously taken aback before she said, "Of course, you have to be there too, President Collins. Alright then, I''ll be off first."


    After saying that, she left with a sashay of her hips.


    After she left, I smiled lightly and looked at Shannon. "You really want to go?"


    "You''re talking as if it''s not because of you. I''ll be there in case you can''t handle things. I promise to have your Theo leave the banquet unscathed." Being told by Shannon that this birthday party was a feast for wolves, I lowered my head and smiled slowly. "Okay, let''s go back to work."


    I copied the photos that had just been selected and brought them to the design team. "These are the photos. Have the main photo, detail, and cover done before next Monday."


    "Okay." Nina epted the USB sh drive. "I''ll distribute them."


    "Thank you." I patted her on the shoulder and went into the office.


    The busy time passed in a blink of an eye, and the sky gradually darkened. I stretched myself and left thepany after reading through thest document.


    Back at the vi, Theo was already at home.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Judging by his posture, it was obvious that he had been back for a long time.


    "You''ve beening home early recently. Hasn''t thepany been busy?"


    "Of course. That''s why I look forward to your early return every day." Theo put down the magazine and walked toward me. He took my bag and put it on the shelf beside him.


    I could not help myself getting onto my tiptoes to give him a kiss. Theo smiled, his smile was like a flower blooming. It was beautiful.


    Caroline had already prepared


    dinner, so we sat down to eat together. could vaguely decipher the reason behind Caroline''s happy expression. "You''ve been so happy recently, Caroline. Is it because Jason finally fell in love?"


    Hearing my words, Caroline was stunned for a moment, suspicion clouding her eyes. She then smiled. "Yes, yes, he brought her back to meet me. That girl is very nice. I like her very much."


    "Is her name Nina?"


    "Yes. How did you know, Madam?"


    I raised my brows and smiled. "She is an employee of ourpany. Speaking of which, Shannon and I were the ones who brought Jason and Nina together."


    "In this case, I have to thank you, Madam. My Jason has always been very picky. Few girls could ever catch his attention, but this time, he finally has a girlfriend. I mus thank you, Madam."


    "You''re wee, Caroline. You can just give us a matchmaker''s fee when they get married."


    "That''s for sure. I''m full now. I''ll clean up the room first. Take your time, Sir, Madam." Caroline went into the kitchen with her cutlery and dishes before then heading upstairs.


    Seeing my smug expression, Theo said lightly, "Are you even working part-time to matchmake people?"


    "It''s just a coincidence."


    I did not go into details since this was kind of a long story. I did not think Theo had the desire to know about it.


    Sure enough, he stopped asking.


    "By the way, Harriet said she''ll be having a birthday party and wants us to go together."


    Theo was going through his meal elegantly. He looked up and nced at me lightly. "Do you want to go?"

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    ?


    "I don''t want to, but our partnership isn''t over. If she bes unhappy and causes troubleter, won''t our efforts during this time be wasted?" | looked at Theo with anticipation in my eyes, waiting for him to agree.


    Theo looked up at me and agreed, likely pressured by my burning gaze. "So be it, but let''s not stay for too long."


    "As long as we attend. There''ll be so many people there. No one will notice if we leave early." I breathed a sigh of relief after he agreed.


    I did not actually want Theo to go with me, but considering Harriet''s character, she might cause trouble if I did not bring him along. Regardless, it was just a birthday party. There should not be any problems with us just showing our faces.


    Thinking of this, my heart was much more settled.


    In the blink of an eye, the time came for Harriet''s birthday.


    I arrived at the scene with Theo.


    A lot of people came, most of them friends from her circle. At a nce, they were all handsome men and women. It was a rarity to see such a crowd at a banquet.


    I saw Shannon waving at me from afar, and I led Theo forward. "You guys are finally here. Look, most of Harriet''s guests are insiders, all models, singers, directors, and producers she knows. I guess she invited them all just as long as they were in Whaldorf City. Some of them are evenpanies she has worked with."


    I nced around as Shannon introduced me. "They''re all big names."


    "Yeah. However, I just learned secretly that some people don''t, in fact, have a good impression of Harriet. They came just to maintain superficial feelings."


    This was the norm in the entertainment industry. One had very few close friends.


    I sighed and shook my head helplessly. "We won''t get involved. Theo and I n to leave in a while. How about you?"


    Shannon pulled me over and frowned. "Don''t. If you want to leave, you have to at least eat first."


    Shannon took me to the dining area after she said that.


    "I heard L wanted to use this banquet to introduce a neer," Shannon said while eating.


    "A wise move. With directors and producers present at the scene, the neer will have a lot of opportunities if they perform well. L is indeed a good manager."


    The moment I said this, Harriet''s


    voice came from the stage. "Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule toe to myMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    birthday party. Among you are


    friends, mentors, and partners. You guys can talk to each other and get familiar with one another. Who knows? You might meet again in your partnership."


    I had to say that Harriet on the stage was still attractive.


    In fact, as long as she was not acting out, she was very likable.


    I looked at Harriet who was shining brightly on the stage, my mind filled with thoughts.


    "I suppose everyone has also heard


    that this banquet is also to rmend someone to everyone. She''s a newly signed artiste under our banner. Allow my manager L to introduce her to you."


    said


    After Harriet said that, she gave up her seat. L came onto the stage. She gave a decent smile and spoke gracefully, "She''s a neer discoveredst year. She has been


    training secretly for a year. Let me introduce you to Delia Owens."


    "Look, it''s true. I wonder what this neer looks like. We''re doomed if she has the same personality as Harriet," Shannonined. "Delia Owens..."


    I repeated the name and nced at the woman on stage. At that moment, I was stunned!

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    ?


    This person, Delia, has the exact same face as Cecilia.


    I stared at her, unable to look away.


    My heart skipped a beat at this long-lost smiling face. I could not tell what I was feeling.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Delia Owens. I hope to get guidance from everyone here."


    Her voice was soft and somewhat simr to Cecilia''s.


    For a moment, my legs seemed to be filled with lead. I could not move, and half my body seemed to be frozen. My eyes followed Delia, and my tears fell unconsciously.


    "Wanda, quick, wipe your tears."


    Shannon quickly took out a tissue and wiped away my tears. "Wanda, are you alright?" Her tone was a little anxious.


    Theo had alsoe to my side at this time. "Wanda."


    Hearing his deep voice calling me, I snapped out of it and looked at the two of them. "Do you guys see her? I''m not mistaken this time, right? She really looks exactly like Cecilia."


    I was happy and could not help the smile creeping onto my face. At the same time, I could not believe how she was so simr to Cecilia. I never heard of her having a twin.


    If this was a coincidence, then it was too much of one...


    My eyes turned toward Delia again. She was now getting to know the directors and producers under L''s guide. "L should be bringing her here to meet us too, right?" I asked softly.


    "Wanda, sober up." Shannon held my hand tightly, reminding me.


    I nodded and forced myself to calm down.


    Not long after, L brought Delia over to us slowly. She pursed her lips and smiled lightly, looking extremely gentle. This was probably the only difference between her and Cecilia.


    "This is President Grant of Grant Corporation, and this is his wife. President Lane also has her ownpany called Green Orange Cross-Trade. Harriet just worked with her."


    "President Grant, President Lane, I hope to have the opportunity to work with you in the future." Her voice was as sweet as ark''s.


    I stared at her, my gaze burning. Delia''s expression changed slightly. Perhaps I was too enthusiastic, but she asked me politely, "With how you''re looking at me, is there something on my face, President Lane?"


    "Ah, no, it''s just... you look very simr to a friend of mine, so I..." I quickly waved my hands to exin.


    Her face was really too simr, and her figure was no different from Cecilia''s.


    They were almost exactly the same except for the difference in personality and voice.


    "Really? I''m so honored. If you''re not against it, President Lane, you can also make me your friend."


    What Delia said excited me a little. "Can I really?"


    "Of course, it''d be my pleasure."


    "Then, can I visit you often?"


    "Yes."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    small


    to me took out a card from t me any time, Preside to


    in her hand and handed it "You''re wee to contact Lane."


    It was her phone number on the


    card. I could not hide my joy. Afteret people. Content belongs et other


    that,


    a led her away to t


    I held onto this card with a joy that I could not express in words.


    "Okay,


    know it away. Those who don''t


    they


    think you''re a fanatic


    Shannonughed. Coelongs


    to


    "I''m just so happy."


    Looking at Delia, it felt like Cecilia was back by my side. It was like we had returned to the past.


    She said I could go and see her, and I definitely would.


    "Wanda, you must take care of yourself no matter what," Theo reminded me.


    Shannon was a little puzzled by this. "What do you mean, President Grant?"


    "No, I just think it''s better to be careful in everything."


    I looked at him. "Theo, don''t think too much. How can there be so many dangers?"


    My eyes followed Delia closely, a smile stered on my face...

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    ?


    I wanted to leave the banquet early, but Delia made me stay.


    I followed her, my gaze lingering on her. For a moment, I forgot about Theo.


    When I realized this, Theo was no longer around.


    Could he really have gone back first?


    I searched for him and finally saw him in the far corner.


    He was not alone, though. Harriet was there too.


    There was nothing in this corner, and only the two of them were there now. Seeing Harriet crane her neck with a flushed face, I could not help but wonder what they are talking about.


    I chose a remote location not far from them and watched them secretly.


    I could faintly see tears in Harriet''s eyes. Her voice floated over, and she sounded pitiful. "Four years in college... I was in love with you for four years. Did you never notice it?"


    "No," Theo replied with a cold face without hesitation.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Were they reminiscing about the past?


    Theo was too indifferent, though. I felt sorry for Harriet. I used to be as humble as her.


    I lowered my gaze, sighed, and continued watching the scene unfold.


    Harriet paused and took two steps back as if she could not believe it. She then stepped forward again. "You studied management. I deliberately transferred to themerce department and studied what I disliked just to be by your side. I just wanted to talk to you. I still remember us hosting a party together. We made a good couple. Ever since that day, people kept whispering in my ear to hold onto you. You saved me then. I thought you had feelings for me too."


    "That was just what you thought." Theo looked at her coldly, his tone even colder. The indifference emanating from his body even made me, who was not far away, tremble.


    "Theo, why?! What''s wrong with me? Why can''t you like me?" Her delicate face was covered with tears, but her makeup was still intact.


    As expected of a female star. The cosmetics she used should be highly waterproof.


    No, my focus was weird.


    I shook my head. I also wanted to know why Theo did not like Harriet. A brilliant woman like her should be Theo''s type.


    Out of curiosity, I continued watching.


    Theo still had his hands in his pockets as he spoke in a casual tone, "I didn''t think about it at that time. I just wanted to study hard. I didn''t want a rtionship"


    What a lousy reason. Even I could not stand it.


    "So I missed out. I thought you''d ept me when I came back after being sessful, but I failed to meet you during our partnership two years ago. Ie back two yearster and found out that you''re married This... Wanda, what do you even like about her?!" Harriet frowned.


    A beauty looked good even when she frowned.


    It was true that these words apply to Harriet.


    Yet a certain person did not know how to appreciate it. Theo turned his face away and said softly, "She''s beautiful and talented. As I told you, I married Wanda very early on. hope you''ll stop troubling her, Miss Osborn" Content belongs to


    "In your eyes, am I someone who only looks for trouble?" Harriet asked back with a nk expression.


    Theo looked at her, his eyes void of emotion. It''s best if you don''t cause any trouble. My wife is still waiting for me, so I''ll trouble you no more, Miss Osborn."


    After saying that, Theo was about to leave, but Harriet hugged him directly from behind. "Theo, don''t be so ruthless, will you? Can''t you just take another look at me?"

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    ?


    This woman was too brazen.


    How dare she hug my husband in this kind of public ce?


    I looked around subconsciously, and after confirming that there were no paparazzi, I breathed a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to go and stop them, Theo shoved her away.


    It seemed that Harriet had been exerting some force as she staggered back a few steps. She failed to bnce herself in her heels and fell directly to the ground.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo looked at her condescendingly, expression still cold. "I apologize, but you''ve crossed the line, Miss Osborn."


    She red at the man with tears in her eyes. Although there was reproach on her face, she said pitifully, "Even if it''s my fault, you can''t make me fall with such force. Why don''t you hurry and help me up?!"


    I recalled Harriet once had a cameo role, but she hadined miserably. I thought she would be very suited to y the role of a fussydy. She definitely did notck the skills needed.


    Theo was mulling over how men and women should not be too close to one another, but he could only stretch out his hand to help her when he thought of chivalry. Harriet grabbed his hand and stood up. Suddenly, she yelped, "Oh, it hurts."


    A sprained foot. This woman was full of tricks.


    I thought satirically before continuing to observe and see what Harriet was nning.


    She nced at her foot, her eyes then falling on Theo. "I might have sprained my ankle. It hurts so much now. Why don''t you help me ?" Looking at the brightly lit and crowded scene, Theo was a little troubled. "I''ll ask your manager toe and get you." After saying that, he went to search for L.


    However, Harriet stopped him right in the next second. "She must be busy introducing Delia to the others now. I don''t want to disturb her over such a small matter. What''s wrong, President Grant? You don''t even dare help me? Or are you worried that President Lane might get angry and jealous?"


    "There are too many people running their mouths. I don''t want people to misunderstand." Theo took out his mobile phone. "I''ll get someone to help you."


    The next second, my phone rang.


    Oops.


    Sure enough, both their gazes turned in my direction. I quickly picked up my phone and ended call. Then I got up while


    embarrassed and waved to


    "What a coincidence that Thou


    gave


    me a call just as I was making my


    way over."


    Theo looked at me for a long time while I approached slowly. His eyes were full of inquiry and smiles. "Oh, is it a coincidence?"


    "Of course looked at Harriet at the


    side, pretending to be surprised. "Why are your eyes so red, Miss


    Osborn? Could it be that Minec


    my


    husband bullied you?"


    Hearing this, Harriet wiped her eyes quickly. "No, I just got sand in my eye just now."


    "Miss Osborn has sprained her ankle. I''d like to request your help to bring her inside, Madam." Theo''s voice came from behind. "Okay, Miss Osborn. Let me help you."


    Just as I was about to step forward, Harriet reached out her hand to stop me. "No, it''s nothing. I can manage by myself." Then, she walked forward with her shoulders squared. Her feet were fine.


    Watching her leaving back, I shrugged. "Sure enough, it''s just an act."


    "How long have you been watching, Madam?"


    Theo''s question stunned me. I waved my hands. "I wasn''t watching."


    "Of course. You just so happened to be walking around when you bumped into us. So you were forced to listen, no?"


    "That''s right, that''s it."


    Theo looked at me with a smile, and I was practically embarrassed. "You did a good job just now. I''m very satisfied. Keep up the good work." "Since you''re satisfied, don''t forget to reward me when we go back."


    "Screw you."

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    ?


    The banquet was ending soon. I looked around the crowd, trying to find Delia. However, I could not see her.


    Theo noticed what I was doing and said, "L brought her to meet a lot of people just now, so she''s probably resting inside now."


    "Really now? Then I''ll go in to take a look."


    I went directly to the room at the back. Delia was sitting there with her heels off her feet. She was taken aback for a moment when she saw me before smiling embarrassedly. "President Lane, I''m sorry. I''m a little tired. I hope you don''t mind," she said and quickly put on her shoes.


    In all honestly, her taking off her shoes to rest just now was exactly the same as what Cecilia used to do.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One time when we went shopping together, she was so tired that she copsed in someone''s shop. Like Delia, she took off her shoes and sat there to rest, regardless of people looking at her.


    I smiled and shook my head. "It''s nothing. Rest when you''re tired. It''s normal."


    "As long as you don''t mind, President Lane."


    "You can call me Wanda. Can I call you Delia?" I asked tentatively. I did not know if it would be too abrupt to make such a request when we had just met, but I just could not help wanting to get close to her.


    Delia nodded, a bright smile appearing on her face. "Of course."


    "Okay!"


    I looked at her, delighted. Her every frown and smile was very simr to Cecilia''s.


    Seeing my gaze, Delia did not mind it. She just asked me, "Do I really look like that friend of yours?"


    "You''re not just simr; you''re exactly the same. But you''re also a little different. She was impatient but also an optimist. She blustered all day as if nothing bothered her. You''re different. You''re gentle and dignified. It''s just that your face is exactly like hers."


    Looking at her, I could not help the moisture in my eyes.


    Obviously, they were two different people, but looking at Delia''s face, I unconsciously thought of Cecilia.


    Delia looked at me with a smile. "Wanda," she called out a little cautiously as if she was not used to addressing me this way.


    Hearing her call me that, I quickly sat up straight. "Yes, just call me Wanda."


    "Wanda, what a nice name. I think we can be good friends," she said in a charming manner.


    "Really?" I was excited and grabbed her hand.


    "Yeah, really." Delia nodded, the affirmation in her eyes relieving me of my psychological burden.


    I could not control the joy on my face. "Okay, then we''ll be friends from now on."


    I


    I was


    sense that maybe Cecilia


    so she


    I missed her very much,


    sent a girl who looked like her


    to be my friend. Content belongs to


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    "By the way, where are you from?"


    "I was living in Salt City with my uncle before this, butter my uncle''s work shifted to Jarlston, so I moved there."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. "You used to live in Salt City too? Are you from Salt City, then?"


    "I was brought up by my uncle, so my household registration has always been in Salt City."


    "What a coincidence."


    "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing. It''s just that we were in Salt City before this too and came to Whaldorf Cityter on."


    "Then we''re fellow Salt City folk."


    "Probably."


    Delia moved to Jarlston, which was to say I had met Delia when I was in Jarlston earlier. I was not


    vel


    hallucinating. I also met her at the airport when I came back that day.


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll be heading off first. I''ll contact you another day ve looked at her and smiled before getting up.


    Su


    "Okay, see you next time." She waved to me.

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    ?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In the car, I leaned against the window and rested my chin in my hand, watching the passing scenery outside the window without saying a word. "What are you thinking?" Theo asked.


    I shook my head and put down my hand. "It''s nothing. I just find it incredible that there are such simr people in this world. Say, do you think there are people who look exactly like us?"


    I looked at Theo with probing eyes.


    He opened his mouth and responded lightly, "I don''t think there''s anyone like me. As for you, Madam, it''s hard to say."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so narcissistic." I looked away. Delia''s face appeared in my mind. "She looks like Cecilia, but her personality is very different. She speaks so softly. I always think of Cecilia when I talk to her. The feeling is even more strange."


    Iughed while I said this.


    Theo cast a sideways nce at me. "You''reughing when you''re thinking of a woman? When will you think of me?"


    "Do I need to think about you when you''re right next to me? Pay attention and drive!"


    He did not speak again, and neither did I. Just like that, we made our way back.


    "In any case, I think this is all a bit strange, so you should be careful."


    Theo was always so cautious. He did not believe in coincidences, nor in God''s will. He always thought that things were arranged by someone with intent and that there were many conspiracies in this world.


    I smiled. "It''s because you think too much. I''ve asked Delia. She used to live in Salt City with her uncle before she went to Jarlston. She met Lst year. L discovered her, and Delia started training soon after. She only came to Whaldorf City recently.


    "Think about it. If this had all been nned, it would have taken a long time to set things up. Not to mention Jarlston was a temporary decision. I didn''t even know I would meet her. I only met her this time because of the birthday party. Otherwise, I might not have known the existence of such a person even now."


    Theo sat down and looked at me


    with a serious expression. "All of this is very reasonable if it was arranged by L or Harriet. Harriet proposed Jarlston, and she held the birthday party. What does this mean?"


    He had a point there.


    I paused, but I still could not make sense of it. "But what''s her purpose for doing this? I don''t think she can create any trouble by arranging for me to get to know Delia."


    "I don''t want you to act rashly because I still don''t know the details. I just want you to be careful and not fall into the trap."


    Hearing his serious tone, it probably would not be good for me to ignore him anymore. I just nodded. "Alright, President Grant. I''ll heed your words and be more careful. Is that okay?"


    "You have to do as you''ve agreed."


    "I got it, I got it." I took out my pajamas from the closet and went into the bathroom.


    The truth was that it was not that I had not thought about what Theo said, but was the one who found Harriet. I had not forced her to be Green Orange''s spokesperson, then this series of events would not have happened. I would not have even Known Delia.


    How could this all be part of a n?


    However, since I had agreed with Theo, I would also have someone investigate Delia''s background to see if what she said was true.


    Just then, my cell phone rang, and I picked it up. "What''s the matter, Shannon?"


    "I want to know how you feel right now."


    "Of course, I''m happy," I replied to Shannon while I showered.


    There was a hint of jealousy in Shannon''s voice. "Now that you have a new friend, are you going to ditch the old?"

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    ?


    "Of course not. But if you behave badly, it''s hard to say." I teased deliberately while winking.


    The irritable Shannon actually jumped up. I could imagine her expression now. "I knew it, you''re someone who''s out with the old and in with the new!''


    I smiled slowly and said, "Don''t take it seriously, okay? I''m taking a shower now. See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, I finished my bath, put on my pajamas, and opened the door.


    Theo turned his gaze toward me as soon as I opened the door. "I thought you''d fallen asleep."


    "I was talking to Shannon on the phone, so it took a while," I exined as I climbed into bed.


    Theo looked down at me. "Did she also talk to you about Delia?"


    "No, she was just worried that I''d ditch her for a new friend. It''s nothing."


    "What I said earlier-"


    Before Theo could finish speaking, I interrupted him, "I understand. I''ll be careful. Don''t worry, it''ste, and I want to sleep. Good night." After that, I turned off the small light.


    I closed my eyes first, vaguely feeling that a long time seemed to have passed before Theo fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, Theo had gotten up early again.


    He seemed to have a lot of work at thepany recently.


    I thought to myself as I went downstairs after washing up.


    "Madam, let''s have breakfast."


    "Alright."


    "Madam, you have to tell sir that no matter how busy he is at work, he still has to eat breakfast," Caroline looked at me and said earnestly. Looking up at her, I said, "Theo didn''t eat?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    "Alright, I''ll make sure he does."


    It looked like things had been hectic at Grant Corporation these days. I knew Theo often skipped meals when he was busy.


    After absent-mindedly eating breakfast, I left for thepany.


    Shannon was already there when I arrived.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning. What''s the matter? You''re frowning so early in the morning," Shannon caught a glimpse of my gloomy face and asked doubtfully.


    I shook my head and exined, "It''s


    el..


    nothing. Theo has just been so busy recently that he often doesn''t eat.


    I''m thinking about what I ought to do about it."


    "What''s there to think about? Go look for him and then take him out to eat." Shannon looked at me like I was an idiot.


    "You''re right." I lowered my head. How did Iplicate such a simple thing? I looked at Shannon. "Thank you." Shannon red at me. "I think the surprise yesterday has gotten into your head. You''re still in a daze now." Hearing that weird tone of hers, my eyes fell on Shannon. I smiled at her. "Could it be that you''re still angry?"


    $1.4


    "I was just kidding. Why should I be angry? After all, she looks exactly like your former good friend. What am "She opened a document and spoke lightly.


    She was clearly jealous.


    I stepped forward, lowered my head, and approached her. "Oh enough. You''re very important to me. Youe second!"


    "The first one is Cecilia, and she looks the same as Cecilia."


    "Although they look the same, their.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ''s personality is more simr to yours. You''re still my best friend!"


    "Really?" She stared at me with big bright eyes.


    I nodded affirmatively. "Really!"


    "Okay, I guess I''ll grudgingly trust you, then."


    "I knew you were the most understanding."


    "Alright, alright, let''s go back to work."


    I felt relieved after coaxing Shannon and went back to work.

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    ?


    I went to Grant Corporation that afternoon.


    It felt like I had not been here for a long time. After entering the gates of Grant Corporation, I greeted the front desk receptionist. "Good afternoon."


    "Madam, why are you here?"


    She sounded a little frightened. I was a little surprised, but I did not care. "I came to see Theo." I entered the elevator after I said that.


    Along the way, I noticed that everyone was looking at me with evasive eyes as if they were worried that I would catch them and question them. I frowned. What happened? Why was everyone so weird?


    I happened to meet a colleague from the previous department. It was obvious that he wanted to run away, so I grabbed him. "Why are you running? I won''t eat you."


    "Hey, Wanda. Why are you here all of a sudden?" He smiled obsequiously.


    He would have greeted me joyfully in the past, not with such an attitude.


    "Why is everyone being a little weird today?" I nced at the passersby, and they all looked at me strangely. "Is something wrong?"


    He scratched his head at that. "Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just... just..."


    "Just say it!"


    "You''ll find out after going to President Grant''s office, Wanda. I''m going to go eat first." He bolted after that. I could not catch him even if I tried. He was running so fast too!


    Theo''s office?


    I went all the way there, and Keith was at the door. I nodded at him slightly, and he came up to greet me, "Madam."


    "Theo is inside. I''m going to go look for him."


    "President Grant is in, but there''s another person inside."


    I frowned, looking inside. Could it be that they were all behaving like this just because of the person inside?


    "If it''s a guest, then I''ll go inter."


    "Not really. She might leave earlier if you go in, Madam."


    She?


    A face suddenly appeared in my mind, and for a moment, I was stunned. Then, I realized something. "Could it be her?"


    Thinking of this, I quickly opened the door.


    "Theo, I made this myself. You should eat some."


    A soft voice registered in my ears, and I looked at the two people at the desk. My eyes fixed on the woman, and the corner of my mouth curled up. "Why are you here, Miss Osborn?"


    Seeing me, Harriet''s expressionThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    changed obviously, and her


    ingratiating expression just now


    turned into a dignified and decentet


    one. "It''s you, President Lane. I''ve been learning how to cook recently, so brought some food over for President Grant to try. You don''t mind do you, President Lane?"


    Hearing this, I smiled. Stepping forward, I took a look at the meal she made and then looked up at her, "I apologize, Miss Osborn, but I do mind."


    Harriet was startled, and an embarrassed smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "You''re being petty, President Lane. I just want President Grant to try my handiwork."


    nex


    "Miss Osborn, as a public figure, how can youe to Grant Corporation and deliver lunch to my husband? If news about this spreads, it''ll have an impact on your reputation. The media will inevitably report you as a mistress intending to interfere with my and Theo''s marriage when the timees. That won''t be very good." Since we were done selecting all the photos, what needed to be said would be said.


    Harriet was obviously angry when she heard this, but she did not show any anger as she wanted to maintain her dignity. "What you said is reasonable, President Lane, didn''t think about it. Since you''re here, I''ll take my leave first."


    She picked up her bag, put on her sunsses and mask, and left.


    "Then we won''t be sending you off now, Miss Osborn. Take care on your way," I shouted at her.

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    ?


    After Harriet left, I turned back to look at Theo, who was sitting in his boss'' chair. He looked at me innocently.


    Pulling away the chair opposite him, I sat down and folded my arms around my chest. "Tell me, has she been here for the past two days?"


    "How did you know?"


    It was true!


    I lowered my face and said in a displeased tone, "I had only just walked in when everyone started looking at me strangely. I guessed that something fishy might have been going on. I didn''t expect a beauty to be hidden in your office, President Grant."


    Hearing my slightly sour tone, Theo raised his brows, and the corners of his lips turned up. "Miss Osborn was the one who came to Grant Corporation. I couldn''t drive her away since I recalled the madam saying that they were partners and that this partnership was not to be disturbed."


    "We''re done selecting the photos now, so the deal is done. Unless she wants to break the contract and pay arge amount inpensation, that is." I put my hands on the table, feeling a little angry.


    Theo was calm as he looked at me unperturbed. "What you''re saying is that I don''t need to spare Harriet''s dignity and that I can just stop her at the door?"


    "That''s not really the case either." I pursed my lips and sighed. "Anyway, if she wants toe again next time, just ask the guards at the gates to stop her and say that you''re not in."


    "Okay, I''ll follow the madam''s order."


    Seeing Theo so well-behaved, my anger gradually subsided.


    "Why were you looking for me, then, Madam?"


    "Caroline said that you didn''t eat breakfast. I thought you were busy with work and might not have had lunch, so I came to ask you out. Let''s go." The episode just now dyed us a lot of time, so we found a restaurant nearby.


    All the private rooms were booked, maybe because it was peak season, so there were only avable tables outside. I turned to look at Theo and said with a smile, ¡°Why don''t you make do and have lunch in the main hall?"


    He narrowed his eyes at the hall and nodded reluctantly.


    Theo probably seldom ate out here. Given his status, he was definitely not used to it. Thinking of this, I asked again, "Why don''t we change ces?" "Alright." He readily agreed.


    We were about to leave when we heard a familiar voice calling out to me. "Wanda?"


    Looking back, my eyes lit up. "Delia?"


    "It''s really you. I thought I was mistaken." Delia took my hand. "You and President Grant are..."


    "We came for lunch, but all the rooms are full, so we''re headed somewhere else."


    "Well, if you don''t mind, you cane with me. This is my room." Delia pointed to the next room.


    I hesitated. "Is it just you?"


    "Well, it''s just me and my assistant."


    "That''s fine."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not expect to meet Delia here, but I was so happy to see her again.


    Her assistant was discerning and went to dine in the hall, leaving the three of us in the room.


    Delia tucked her hair behind her ears and smiled faintly at Theo. "President Grant.¡±


    "Yes," Theo just responded coldly.


    I pushed him. Why was he so


    indifferent? I then smiled at Delia


    "Delia, I didn''t expect to meet an


    here." Content belongs to


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Swno


    "Yes, why did youe here to dine, Miss


    but


    inkens?" Theo asked suddenly,


    was a hint of interrogation


    in his tone.


    This tone made Delia tremble.


    Noticing something was off with her, I quickly exined, "I''m sorry, Delia. Theo''s just like this. Don''t mind him."


    "I have no problem with other people I just don''t think Miss Owens should be here."

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    ?


    There was a cold look in Theo''s eyes, and it gave one the feeling of being restrained.


    Those eyes instilled fear with the way they stared.


    I wanted to tell him off, but Delia was considerate. She patted my hand and shook her head at me. She then responded to Theo''s words, "Is it because my agency is far away from here that you think I shouldn''t be here, President Grant?"


    She smiled softly before picking up the phone on the table and dialing a number. "Sissi,e in for a bit."


    After a while, Sissi pushed the door open and entered, "Miss Owens, what''s the matter?"


    "Please tell President Grant why we''re here."


    "Oh." Sissi looked at Theo and exined, "Miss L arranged an advertisement shoot in a shopping mall near here. We just found a random restaurant to eat in after we were done. We still have more to shoot in the afternoon, so we didn''t dare wander far."


    After she was done exining, Delia added, "Okay, Sissi, you can go first." Delia''s eyes remained on Theo after Sissi left. "Does that exnation satisfy you, President Grant?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obviously just a chance encounter, but Theo made things soplicated.


    I red at Theo. "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Please forgive me for overthinking things, Miss Owens." Theo knew he was wrong, and this was considered an apology from him.


    "I''m sorry, Delia. Theo is just the cautious sort," I apologized to Delia on Theo''s behalf.


    She waved her hand. "It''s okay."


    How great.


    Who would have the heart to hurt such a girl?


    I admired her more and more, not only because she had the same appearance as Cecilia but also because of her character and personality.


    "Let''s eat."


    Lunch was a pleasant affair for me. I


    was amazed by many of Delia''s


    experiences during our


    conversations. She had practically


    spent the exact same time I did in


    Salt City with Cecilia. Content


    belongs to


    I felt more and more emotional as I looked at her. If Cecilia was still there, she would be very happy to meet her other self. "Delia, I hope to see you more."


    I felt like Cecilia was still by my side as long as I was with her. It seemed that I was being a little greedy with this feeling.


    She looked at me with a smile in her eyes and on her lips. "Of course. Remember to ask me out when you have time."


    "Yes, I definitely will."


    "Then, I''ll be leaving first. Goodbye, Wanda. See you, President Grant." She bowed slightly toward Theo and then left the restaurant with her assistant.


    I felt a little sad watching her leave.


    Although she was a neer, she had to take part in advertisement shoots to increase her exposure. Her schedule must be so very busy. I did not even know when would be the next time we met.


    To the side, Theo had his hands in his pockets as he lowered his head to look at me. "Wanda, I think you''re wallowing a little."


    "What?"


    "I said, you''re wallowing in Cecilia''s memory. That''s why you have special feelings for Delia. This isn''t a good thing."


    Theo''s words registered in my ears, and they made me a little angry.


    "You embarrassed her just now. I haven''t settled the score with you yet. What do you mean, it''s not a good thing? I just made a friend, and she''s @woman. Why are you so against me making friends?" asked him back, holding onto a ball of fury.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then, what did you mean? Do you doubt her just because she looks like Cecilia? Isn''t it unfair to her?"

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    ?


    My anger was not groundless. I really thought Theo was being too wary. He wronged Delia for no reason just because she looked like Cecilia and I felt for her.


    The man looked at my stubborn self, and the firmness in his eyes gradually disappeared. Finally, hepromised. "Okay, let''s just take it as I''m extremely vignt and I doubt people too casually."


    There was still a bit of anger in his tone. Theo nced at me and then said nothing more before striding out.


    I looked at his back. I wanted to stop him, but I could not manage a sound, so I followed him silently.


    Back at thepany, Shannon noticed that I was in a bad mood. After finishing the work on hand, she came over to me and asked, "What''s the matter? Weren''t you fine when you went out at noon? Why are you so depressed aftering back? Did you guys get into an argument?"


    An argument...


    I did not know if it counted as an argument.


    Looking up at Shannon, I asked, "Would you be angry if Jordan doubted others and their intentions without reason?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That depends on the rtionship between that person and me." Shannon held her chin and answered me seriously, "If it''s just a colleague or someone I don''t know well, I can just exin it to him. But if it''s my friend, then I''d have quite an opinion!"


    Hearing this, I seemed to resonate with it. "Yes, I think so too. So it is understandable for me to be angry."


    "Why? Who did Theo suspect?"


    "We went to a restaurant for lunch just now at noon, but there were no more private rooms. Then we met Delia and we dined together, but Theo actually doubted her and asked her why she was there. Delia then called her assistant in to exin the situation. It was a misunderstanding, but I think Theo''s behavior makes one ufortable!"


    I was still angry when I told Shannon about this incident.


    Shannon pursed her lips. "Delia, eh? I think Theo''s suspicion is founded. He just asked a question. I think you''re the one who''s overthinking it." "You''re speaking up for him?"


    "I''m on reason''s side. Think about it ording to his thought process. Delia''spany is more than six miles away from Grant Corporation. He asked such a question to resolve the doubts in his heart. What''s wrong with it? Aren''t you the one feeling too nervous on Delia''s behalf?"


    When she put it this way, what Shannon said makes sense.


    It seemed that I was the one who was a little emotional.


    Realizing that I had made a mistake, I lowered my eyes. No wonder Theo had not looked too good at the end.


    "Wanda, I know Delia looks like


    Cilia, which surprises and excites


    you,


    you have to control yourself.


    belongs to


    I was stunned by Shannon''s words. I looked up and met her gaze. "So, you also think I have special feelings for Delia?"


    "Yes, very strong ones." Shannon nodded heavily.


    Theo had also told me that at noon. Now that thought about it, I was treating Delia quite close because she looked like Cecilia. I did not even allow. Theo to have any doubts about her.


    "Wanda, do you understand now?"


    Seeing that I did not say anything for a while, Shannon asked me.


    I nodded. "Yes, I do.


    "I''ll make it clear to Theo when I go back tonight."


    "That''s good. How can you destroy your rtionship because of a woman?"


    Right, I should have a good chat with Theo tonight.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    Night fell, and I was leaning against the bed after taking a shower, waiting for Theo toe out.


    How should I start?


    Should I be direct or leave some steps for myself?


    When we parted at noon, his expression was bad. He must have been angry.


    What if I apologized to him?


    No, how could I apologize? He was obviously the one who took a tone with me first.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I was still pondering, Theo had already finished washing. His hair was wet, and he was


    wiping it with a towel.


    A good-looking maning out of the bath, how handsome.


    The man¡¯s slightly wet face came into my view, and I could not help gulping. When I saw him grab


    the hair dryer, I quickly stepped forward and grab it. "I''ll help you."


    Theo was stunned for a moment, but he did not stop me. He just let me y with his hair.


    I organized what I wanted to say in my mind while I dried his hair.


    I could apologize to him now when the hair dryer was so loud.


    Frowning, my thoughts raced.


    "What are you doing?"


    Following Theo''s voice, I came back to my senses. I looked down and noticed that I had gotten his


    hair stuck in the hair dryer. There was even a slight smell of burning hair.


    I quickly apologized and turned off the hair dryer. "I''m sorry, I was thinking about something and


    wasn¡¯t paying attention."


    "I''ll do it myself." Theo took the hair dryer in my hand and started drying his hair himself.


    I lowered my head and went back to bed. Seeing that his expression waspletely different from


    usual, it seemed that he was really angry.


    Iy down and buried my head in the nket.


    After a while, the sound of the hair dryer abruptly stopped. Theo then switched off the bedsidemp


    with a click. I felt someoneying down next to me.


    He used to hug me.


    Not today, though.


    I waited a long time, but nothing happened.


    Oh, what was I holding back for? I could just say what I wanted. When did I be so hesitant?


    Thinking of this, I poked my head out. I could not see if Theo was still awake in the dark, so I asked


    cautiously, "Are you asleep?"


    "Yeah," he responded.


    "But you still responded to me," I muttered and leaned toward him, but Theo did not move.


    This man! I had already taken the lead so much, yet he was still indifferent!


    Forget it, I would go all out!


    I got into the quilt and then moved toward him. I burrowed my way up andy on top of him. Theo


    was obviously startled. "You!"


    "Are you still angry?" I asked aggrievedly.


    I heard Theo exhale deeply. He turned on the bedsidemp and looked down at me. "No, I''m not


    angry."


    "Nonsense, you¡¯re obviously angry. Why would you ignore me otherwise?"


    "Aren''t you mad at me?"


    "Me?"


    I looked up at him. "Why didn¡¯t you coax me if you thought I was angry?"


    "I was afraid that it might be useless even if I did since you care so much about Delia."


    "Okay, I''ll give you a chance to coax me now." I blinked and waited for him.


    Theo looked at me, shook his head with a smile, and stroked my head. "Wanda, you just need to


    know that no matter what I do, it¡¯s for your own good."


    His eyes were filled with affection, which pulled people in unconsciously.


    I nodded heavily. "Yeah, I believe you. I was too emotional today and made a mistake. So, I¡¯ve


    decided not to be angry with you."


    "But you crossed me today. Shouldn''t you make up for it?"


    I rolled my eyes and climbed down from him. "No way."


    "You can''t escape."


    The man grabbed me back with one hand, and I was imprisoned under him. Since I could not


    escape, I might as well enjoy it.


    I closed my eyes...

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    On this day, I saw Shannon running toward me the moment I arrived at thepany before she hugged me. "Wanda, you are finally here!" "What made you so excited?" I looked at the excited Shannon suspiciously with a dazed expression on my face.


    I looked at everyone else in thepany, and they were also very excited.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was even more surprised and urged Shannon to tell me.


    "It exploded! Our product exploded!"


    "Really?!"


    My eyes went wide. I found aputer nearby and went to our store to check. "Wasn''t the data from the online testst week not good? What happened?!"


    All my doubts dissipated after I saw the sales on the page. I could not hide my excitement. "It''s true! We really did it!"


    Shannon nodded wildly. "Yes, and it''s not only the main product. Many of our other products have gained traction too. Now we''re number one on the sales list."


    "That''s right. Our quality is good, so we''ve maintained a good reputation. We don''t have to be pressured over our backlog of goods, though we''re a little short of supplies," said one of the staff from the operation department.


    This reminded me.


    "Hurry up and call our partner factory to increase production."


    The people in the marketing department signed an ''okay'' and then went to make the call. I looked at a few individuals in the operation department, "I may have to trouble you all to work overtime these days. Rest assured, you''ll all receive overtime pay andmission."


    "You guys too." I turned to the staff of the customer service department.


    Back in the office, the huge rock in my heart finally fell to the ground. I let out a sigh of relief, feeling much more rxed.


    Shannon smiled and approached me. "Atst, we''ve lived up to our painstaking efforts. It''s all thanks to Mr. Anders investing in us."


    I almost forgot about Cole.


    Some time had passed since west met. Why was there no news from him? Did he not find anything yet?


    Just then, my phone rang.


    It was Cole.


    Speak of the devil...


    I answered the call, and before I could even speak, the other party said, "Congrattions on the victory, President Lane."


    "Thank you, Mr. Anders. This is a win-win situation for us. I have to congratte you too."


    "If you have time this noon, let''s go out and have a meal."


    He asked me out... Did he have news?


    Even if I did not have time, I would make the time. I quickly agreed. "Okay, see you at noon."


    The moment hung up the phone,


    Shannon came over behaving like a


    gossip monger again. She flicked


    e


    her eyes at me. "Did he ask you. out


    again? Mr. Anders is always asking


    you out. Is he really not interested in you?" Content belongs to


    QUMS


    "Of course not. You''ve forgotten that he''s the one who took my adoptive mother''s belongings."


    This one sentence struck realization


    in Shannon. "Yeah, I almost forgot about that. So he asked you out this time because he found out


    something, yeah? Perhaps you''ll find out who you are soon!" Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    I had not thought about this yet.


    I did not know how I would feel if I really were to find out who I am. It should be an overdue happiness.


    My gaze lowered, the question circling in my mind.


    "Okay, don''t think about it. The day wille eventually."


    Yeah, the day woulde.


    Putting aside these doubts for the time being, I turned on theputer and dealt with work.


    There was a lot of after-sales and warehousing work hidden behind the soaring sales. I was unsure how long this wouldst. Maybe everything would stabilize after three months. What ns should weunch then?


    We had to n all of these in advance.


    I settled down and began working seriously...

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    At noon, I came to the address Cole mentioned.


    It was a small, quiet shop. Although it was peak lunch hour, there were not many people in the shop.


    The seat he chose was also easy to spot. Cole pulled out the chair for me. He was very gentlemanly. "Thank you." I nodded at him.


    After Cole sat down, he snapped his fingers. "You can serve the food now."


    "You already ordered?"


    "Yes, Ie to this restaurant often, so I ordered some of their signature dishes on my own initiative. I hope you don''t mind, President Lane." Cole looked at me, those deep eyes filled with stories.


    I froze for a moment before smiling and replying, "Why would I? It''s good. I don''t have to worry about what to order."


    "Although there aren''t many people here, the food is delicious. The proprietor doesn''t bother to promote it and opens it as he pleases. Many peoplee here when it''s not open and don''t try toe again."


    "So, that''s how it is."


    The dishes were served very quickly, and within a few minutes after I sat down, the waiter informed us, "Everything is served. Please take your time and enjoy."


    The color and fragrance of the food were great, and the presentation was also very distinctive. It really was the kind of ce Cole would patronize.


    I asked him while we ate, "Did you call me out this time because you''ve made some progress in the investigation?"


    "Yes, I found something, but it''splicated."


    Complicated?


    My curiosity was suddenly piqued, and I asked quickly, "Have you found out who I am?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing my question, Cole shook his head.


    It seemed that he had not gotten there yet.


    My bright eyes dimmed. "Then what did you find out, President Anders?"


    "Sandra was only close to Millicent


    during the period she was away. ording to my investigation, although Milicent had a marriage contract, she didn''t like her marriage


    partner and fell in love with


    a poor


    boy I heard she got pregnantter." Content belongs to


    Hearing this, my movements gradually slowed. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m guessing that the child Sandra brought up, which is you, is very likely Miss Yard''s own child. But this was a point of embarrassment for the Yards, so the information was suppressed."


    The more I listened, the more confused I became. I shook my head, feeling puzzled. "What about Petra and Grayson? Am I not their daughter?" "If you really think you''re their daughter, why did you ask me to look into your background?"


    Cole asked me back.


    I was taken aback. What was actually going on now?


    I just wanted to know what was going on with that box at first, so I concealed from Cole that Petra and Grayson were my biological parents. However, he had now found out that I was from the Yards. What about Petra, then? Why did she say I was her child? Content belongs to


    Everything was all messed up.


    In front of me, Cole was calm, and his expression was undisturbed. He just looked at me like that. "Have you recovered?"


    "Yes." I gradually reigned in my emotions.


    Seeing that I had pulled myself


    together, Cole nodded and


    continued, don''t know about Petra''s involvement. ording to my investigation, you''re very likely to be Millicent Yard''s daughter, but she''s been dead for a long time. You can ask Petra and Grayson. Maybe they know something."


    "Yeah, I can go ask them about this. Mr. Anders, do you have any other news?"


    "Not for the time being. Maybe you can find out something from Petra. It might even help me with my investigation." Cole took a sip of tea and smiled slightly.


    "I see."


    It seemed that I have to find time to go visit them. What were they hiding?

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    I called Petra several times that day, but I could not get through to her at all. Her number could not be reached, so I called Grayson, but the result was the same.


    After dinner at night, I continued to call persistently in the room. There was a signal, but no one was answering.


    "Where did you go? Why aren''t you answering the phone?"


    I threw the phone aside, slightly irritated. Iy on the bed and looked at the ceiling. I sighed heavily.


    Theo came out of the bathroom just in time to hear me sigh. "What''s wrong?"


    I got up from the bed and looked at Theo. "I met Cole again today, and he told me that I''m very likely to be Millicent Yard''s daughter. Milicent was my adoptive mother''s good friend. If what he said is true, then what about Petra?"


    I was at a loss right now and desperately wanted to know the answer.


    "You didn''t tell him about Petra at the beginning. Could it be that he made a mistake?"


    "I don''t know. That''s why I want to ask my mother about it now and see if I can get some information from her."


    I would not have asked Cole to look into this if I had known earlier. The matter would not be soplicated otherwise.


    Obviously, I only wanted to know the secret surrounding the box, but now I was finding out that even my biological mother might be someone else. In that case, those who I had recognized as family before...


    "Your DNA matches with Petra''s, unless..."


    "Unless my mother knows Millicent Yard," I continued. "No, I have to call again."


    Thank goodness, it finally got through this time.


    "Wanda, what''s the matter? I see you''ve called me several times."


    "Mom, why didn''t you pick up?"


    "Your dad and I went out for a trip. We were out during the day. The ce is a little out of the way, so there was no signal."


    They actually went out traveling. We would not be able to discuss this clearly by phone.


    "Wanda, is there something urgent?"


    They were not in the capital city. Whatever I said now would just be me chasing their tails.


    I took a deep breath and asked unhurriedly, "When are you going toe back?"


    "Probably another week."


    "Okay, we''ll talk about it when youe back." I did not want to disturb their fun. "You guys have fun."


    After hanging up the phone, I copsed on the bed like a deted ball.


    "They''re not in Whaldorf?" Theo asked me.


    "No, they went on a vacation and will be back in a week," I murmured.


    Theo looked at me sideways. "Will you be able to bear it?"


    "Whatever. I''ve been waiting for so many years anyways. Seven days isn''t bad. Thepany''s sales are good recently. I''d better busy myself with work first."


    "Yes, I heard. Congrattions."


    "Thank you. You also had a hand in this. I don''t think I would be able to make it this far without your support." I admitted to Theo.


    He tapped my nose and leaned


    closer to me. "That''s right, let''s put aside those troubles for now. Do a good job first. When theye back and yourpany is stable, you can then deal with this matter."


    "Yes, you''re right. What would I do without you, Theo?!" I climbed onto Theo and copsed onto him.


    Theo hugged me, his handsome face was full of smiles. "It''d be best if you don''t leave me, so you don''t have to go anywhere."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, no matter how much we


    quarrel in the future, I won''t run oft


    to other cities. I''ll definitely annoy you to death in Whaldorf!" I covered my mouth and smiled.


    He raised his brows, and there was a dangerous look in his eyes. "Seeing as how you dare to say this, it seems that I haven''t disciplined you for a long time." Theo got up after he said this.

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    This weekend, Munchkin did note home since he was on a school trip with Cool Breeze Elementary School.


    Without him, the house was a little quieter.


    Timothy and Wendy were still young, but they were very well-behaved. They did not cry or make trouble. Caroline and the others had it easy taking care of them. They all said they were the best children to take care of.


    Theo had gone to thepany to work overtime and said he would be backter. I thought I would go buy some food.


    I went to the supermarket to buy some things. When I was done and on the way out, I saw a group of people with cameras and clothes. They looked like a crew and seemed to be discussing something with the guard at the door.


    I leaned in closer and listened.


    The person talking to the guard was probably the leader. He frowned, "We''ve already paid the rent. Why won''t you let us in?"


    "This is between you and the owner, not us. We only look at your passes. If you don''t have a pass, you can''t enter. Don''t trouble me. I''m only following the rules. If I let you in and you guys end up having aint filed against you, they''ll dock my pay."


    "I can''t get through thendlord''s phone right now. I''ll contact them again." The director turned around. "Keep trying quickly. Why are you all in a daze? Our progress will be dyed."


    Why was this angry voice so familiar?


    I walked up some more and then I saw his face clearly. Director Andy Warhall?


    He was the director I met when I was still in Nectarine. I did not expect to meet him again.


    "Mr. Warhall."


    Andy looked at me when he heard me. "Wanda, it''s you. Do you... live here?"


    "Yeah, what''s going on?"


    "I''m filming a TV show, and I needed a vi. Someone introduced me to rent a vi here, but they didn''t give us a pass. Now we can''t even get in." "So that''s how it is." I nodded. "The guards follow all the rules and regtions. How long are you going to be filming here?"


    "About a week."


    That was alright. It was not too long.


    I thought about it and then looked at him. "Mr. Warhall, if you don''t necessarily need to shoot there, why don''t you take a look at my ce?" "Alright."


    Just like that, I led the group to the vi. Andy praised repeatedly after the visit. "This ce is much better than the one I rented, Wanda. Are you sure we can shoot here without having to talk to President Grant?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just let him know. It''s only a week. It''ll be fine."


    "That''s good. Let us know how much we need to pay in rent."


    "We''re on good terms. Money will just hurt our rtionship. Just proceed with your shoot, Director."


    Andy smiled brightly. "Thank you, then." He looked back. "You can notify the actors to make their way here. Let''s set the scene first."


    Theo probably would not fault me for making my own decisions.


    Though I ought to give him a call first.


    Thinking of this, I tapped on his profile picture and dialled, but he did not answer. He might be busy, so I typed out a message and sent it to him. I did not take the liberty. He was the one who did not answer the phone.


    "I''ll help."


    Although I had not done any of this in a long time, I got used to it very quickly.


    Since we had everything in the vi, there was almost nothing for us to rearrange, and everything looked about the same after the lighting was in ce.


    Not long after, the actors arrived one after another. The moment I saw Delia, I was delighted. She was also surprised.


    "Wanda, why are you here?"


    "This is my home. Of course, I''m here."


    "So, we''ll be filming at your house this week."


    "Yes."


    I could see her often now. I could not help but smile...


    Chpater 2243


    Our shared smiles did not go unnoticed. Andy came over and looked at Delia and me with a smile. "So, you know each other too."


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time, but it feels like we''re close," Delia answered before me.


    Is this the true feeling in her heart?


    I turned to look at her and could not help smiling.


    "I''ll adjust the equipment. Delia, you get ready to go too."


    "Alright, Mr. Warhall."


    After seeing off the director, Delia looked at me with a quirk on her brow.


    This smile was exactly like Cecilia''s.


    The threads around my memory pulled away again. The past seemed to ripple in front of my eyes, bing even more vivid when I looked at Delia. I was speechless for a while.


    "Wanda, what are you thinking about?" Realizing that my mind had wandered, Delia tapped me a little.


    I came back to my senses and was stunned for a moment. I then shook my head. "It''s nothing. I didn''t expect you to be part of a TV show so soon."


    "It''s just a short one. The role was


    supposed to be for Harriet, but Miss L said that her focus is on the runway for the time being, so she asked me to audition for it. I didn''t expect it either." There was a look of surprise in Delia''s eyes when she said thest bit. She obviously did not expect that she would pass.


    I pursed my lips and smiled, my eyes narrowing at her. "Luck will always favor you."


    Just as I said that, someone else came in. It was the man I met in the elevatorst time!


    "Is he the male lead?"


    "Yeah, his name is Xavier. He can sing and act. He was even on a fashion show. I heard many magazines started looking for him for a partnership after seeing that show. It''s the first time I''m able to work with such an esteemed individual. I must perform well." Delia''s eyes were full of


    determination.


    "I believe you can do it."


    L probably wanted Xavier to take Delia under his wing for a bit.


    Delia was called away to put on her makeup. As the host, I was naturally also present.


    I had not been in touch with filming for a long time, but looking at the scene now, I still felt a sense of nostalgia for it.


    What I cared most about, however, was Delia.


    "You seem to care a great deal for Delia, President Lane." Delia''s assistant, Sissi, came over.


    It sure felt a little strange when she said it out loud.


    I smiled. "She''s very simr to a friend of mine. Seeing Delia is like seeing her."


    "Ah, where is she now?"


    I lowered my eyes and responded lightly, "She passed away,plications during childbirth."


    "I''m really sorry, President Lane. I didn''t know..."


    "It''s okay. It''s been a long time, but Delia''s appearance made me think of her all the time recently." My eyes fell on Delia who was in the middle of her


    shoot.


    She acted very well and was very serious with almost no failed shots. The director gave her a lot of praise too.


    "No wonder you''re so kind to Delia. I thought..."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You thought?" I turned to look at Sissi.


    Her expression changed slightly. She then shook her head. "It''s nothing, I know now. I won''t bother you anymore, President Lane."


    I did not quite understand what Sissi said, but I did not ask anymore.


    Time slipped into the evening.


    When Theo came back, he looked puzzled when he saw the people and equipment in the house.


    Seeing him, I hurried forward to greet him. "You''re home."


    "This is......"


    "You probably remember Mr. Warhall, yes?" I pointed to Andy who was behind the camera.


    He frowned. "Did Nectarine work with him before?"


    "Yes, it''s him. He''s filming a TV show and needed a vi. Coincidentally, thendlord of the vi he rented was unreliable, and he almost couldn''t get in. I ran into him at the door Pagreed to let him shoot at our house thinking about the old days


    back at Nectarine. You''re days


    not angry,


    are you?"


    I looked at him carefully, and sure enough, his expression changed...

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    "It¡¯s only seven days. They¡¯ll only be here to shoot for seven days, and they¡¯ll be done soon," I


    hurriedly added.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Theo nced around and caught a glimpse of Delia, who was being filmed. He finally looked at me


    again. "Is it because of Delia?"


    "I didn''t know Delia was participating when I agreed. I only found out after the director called the


    actors over," I exined while blinking my innocent eyes.


    He looked at me helplessly. "You¡¯ve already agreed. What else can I say?"


    After saying that, Theo went upstairs.


    He likely would note down again until the filming was over.


    In the blink of an eye, it was eight o''clock in the evening, and thest scene was done.


    People started leaving one after another. Only a few people were left cleaning up here and there.


    Delia had not left either. "Wanda, I''ll be off now. See you tomorrow."


    "Caroline has just finished cooking. Do you want to stay for dinner before you go?"


    "Uhh¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I think President Grant was in a bad mood when he came


    back just now. He won''t be happy if I stay for dinner." Delia lowered her head, obviously very


    concerned about Theo''s emotions.


    I understood what she was thinking. Theo was unapproachable when he was cold, after all. He


    gave off a strong sense of oppression. "Don''t worry, he won''t mind this. He also knows Mr. Warhall.


    It''s just a meal. Sissi will be here too."


    "Okay then."


    "Great!"


    Caroline was done preparing dinner. I went upstairs to the study and called Theo. He was indeed


    there, working.


    I pushed open the door and entered. The man raised his head when he heard sounds but


    immediately lowered his head again.


    Was he still angry?


    I walked over and stood next to him. I bent down to look at what he was looking at. "So, you¡¯re


    looking at a contract. Why so serious?"


    "It''s over?"


    "Yes, I came to call you to eat."


    Theo closed the file after hearing that. "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute." I thought it would be better to tell him first. "I asked Delia to stay for dinner. You


    should watch yourself a littleter, okay?"


    Hearing this, Theo was taken aback for a moment. He raised the corner of his eyes, "Watch what?"


    This man really had no sense of his words and deeds.


    I approached him. "Your attitude, of course. Don''t put too much pressure on her."


    "Well then, I''ll try my best." After Theo said that, he walked out.


    "Hey, what do you mean by trying your best?"


    Downstairs, in the dining hall.


    Delia was seated in an elegant and upright posture with a smile on her lips. "I apologize for


    disturbing you again today, President Grant."


    Theo did not respond for a long time. I looked at him and motioned him to speak.


    Theo caught a glimpse of my expression and responded indifferently, "It¡¯s fine."


    Although it was just two words, one could say he was giving attitude. I could not ask too much of


    him.


    I stopped talking to him and chatted with Delia passionately.


    "The food is delicious. Caroline is a great cook. Thank you for your hospitality." She wiped the


    corners of her mouth. Delia ate like ady, and her lipstick was still on. Her pink lips looked sultry


    with every movement when she spoke.


    "It''s okay, you can stay for dinner again next time."


    Delia nced at Theo. "I don''t think so. President Grant doesn''t seem to like being disturbed."


    "No, he''s fine," I said hastily.


    I really cherished Delia''s presence, and I did not want to destroy our friendship because of anyone.


    She smiled slowly and then left her seat. "It''s gettingte. We¡¯ll be off first."


    "I¡¯ll see you off."

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    I went back into the house after watching Delia leave.


    Theo was sitting on the sofa, his posture domineering. He nced at me sideways. "I thought you


    would have left too, Madam."


    His tone was clearly sour.


    Iughed. "President Grant, do you get jealous over women too?"


    I sat next to him, and his eyes lingered on me, burning.


    Being stared at started feeling weird, so I coughed a few times. "Why are you looking at me like


    that?"


    "I¡¯m learning from you."


    "Learning from me?"


    Theo nodded. "That''s how you looked at her at dinner just now."


    I rolled my eyes, looking confused. "Really?"


    "It''s absolutely true. I can already imagine the look in your eyes when she was filming." Theo took a


    magazine and flipped through it. His words were casual, but his expression was one of displeasure.


    No wonder Sissi said those things to me this afternoon.


    It seemed that she had misunderstood. Fortunately, I had cleared the air with her.


    "It seems that I have to control myself," I rubbed my chin and murmured.


    The man beside me was flipping through the magazine, but his attention was obviously not on it.


    "She¡¯s just someone who looks like Cecilia. Why should you be excited, Madam?" he said.


    I took his magazine and put it aside. "If your good friend died of illness and you thought you would


    never see him again, won¡¯t you be happy when one day, someone who looks exactly like him


    appears in front of you all of a sudden? Haven¡¯t you ever experienced the feeling of regaining


    something you lost?¡±


    "I have."


    His serious gaze was directed toward me. "When you came back to me, that''s how I felt at that


    time."


    His spontaneous deration of love stunned me for a moment. I smiled when I realized. "You¡¯re the


    one pushing all the me on me now.¡±


    "I just want to remind you to be more natural. Otherwise, you might cause her trouble.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Alright, alright. I get it, President Grant. By the way, it¡¯s Sunday tomorrow. You¡¯re not going to the


    company tomorrow, right?¡±


    "What''s up?"


    I shook my head and said, "It''s nothing. I just thought you could watch more of Delia''s filming. She¡¯s


    really serious. Maybe that¡¯ll change your opinion of her."


    "We¡¯ll see."


    The next day.


    They started workte today, and I forced Theo to watch them film below.


    "See that? This is Delia''s major. She hasn''t officially participated in any TV shows yet, but she¡¯s a


    natural when ites to acting. I think she must have put a lot of effort."


    Theo listened to what I said and turned to look at me. "You¡¯re looking at her with Cecilia in mind. Of


    course, you¡¯d think she¡¯s good at everything."


    I did not agree with this. "I''m saying this from an audience''s point of view. Tell me, then. What''s


    wrong with her?"


    "Really?" He raised his eyebrows.


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head. "You know what, forget it."


    Theo had also been involved in film and television, and his requirements in this area were even


    stricter. No matter how good one¡¯s acting skills were, he could always pick out some ws, let alone


    a neer like Delia.


    "But as you said, she is very serious about this."


    It was rare for him to utter words of appreciation, so I looked at him. "It''s good that you know."


    I just wanted Theo to have a better impression of Delia and not be suspicious of her all the time.


    "Munchkin will being back today, and he has two days off. Shall we pick him upter?"


    "Okay." Theo agreed.


    The next scene required housekeepers. Caroline and the others were called to the scene. They


    looked very excited to be on camera for the first time.


    "Look, them filming here is a pretty good thing. Look at how happy Caroline and the others are."


    I turned to look at the expression on Theo''s face. It had eased a lot, and I was relieved.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    When we went to pick up Munchkin, he had a bright smile on his little face upon seeing us. Theo


    and I held his little hands on each side, and he told us the interesting things that happened in the


    past two days with gusto.


    Seeing him so happy, it was good to let him out to have more fun.


    Munchkin was only done sharing by the time we got home.


    "It''s really fun being with my friends."


    "The most important thing is that you¡¯re happy. By the way, there¡¯ll be people filming at our home for


    the next few days. Don''t simply run around, okay?" I informed Munchkin in advance to prevent any


    idents.


    Although his face was still tender, his features were exquisite. Even though Munchkin was just a


    child, he was the rare handsome guy. His brows were furrowed at this point. "Do you mean for a TV


    show?"


    I did not expect him to understand this, so I nodded. "That''s right."


    "Why did they choose our house, then?"


    "About that..." I scratched my head. Should I tell Munchkin directly?


    I was still hesitating when Theo, who was driving in the front,ined, "Mommy invited them."


    "What?"


    Munchkin¡¯s bright eyes turned to me, following his voice of doubt. "Why, Mommy?"


    "Helping others is a virtue. Have you heard of the phrase, Munchkin?"


    "Oh, yes!"


    I caressed his little head and smiled. "Munchkin, you¡¯re the most sensible."


    They had just finished filming when we got home.


    "You guys are early today."


    "Yeah, everyone cooperated today, so we¡¯re done early."


    A few people started packing up. Delia came toward us when she saw that we had returned.


    "Wanda."


    She looked down at Munchkin. "How cute. Is he your son?"


    I saw Munchkin freeze in ce. He was staring straight at Delia, his eyes wide as he called softly,


    "Mommy..."


    I forgot Delia had the same face as Cecilia and that Munchkin had also seen Cecilia''s photo at the


    cemetery.


    After realizing this, I held Munchkin''s hand tightly. "Munchkin, say hello to Aunt Delia."


    "Hello, Aunt." Although Munchkin called her ¡®Aunt¡¯, there was a clear sense of disbelief in his eyes.


    Delia looked at Theo. He was still indifferent, and she lowered her eyes slightly. "Seeing that


    everyone in your family is here today, I won''t butt in. See you tomorrow." She bent down and smiled


    sweetly at Munchkin. "Munchkin, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow, Aunt."


    Munchkin treated her differently from other people, perhaps also because she looked like Cecilia. It


    was a feeling buried deep in his heart.


    After Delia left, Munchkin took my hand and shook it. "Mommy, Mommy, why does thatdy look like


    my mommy? Is she my mommy?" His eyes were slightly wet.


    Munchkin did not usually talk about it, but I knew he had been suppressing his emotions. He


    obviously missed his mother very much but was so stubborn about not wanting to make people


    worry, so he pretended to be indifferent.


    Sighing, I smiled. "She''s not your mommy. She just looks like your mommy. Don¡¯t get them mixed


    up, okay?"


    "Yeah, okay."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, let Caroline bring you up to get changed."


    Watching Munchkin go upstairs, I turned to look at Theo, who was also looking at me. "Don''t worry,


    Munchkin will be able to distinguish the two.¡±


    "Hopefully, but even I find it a bit difficult..."


    I even thought Delia was Cecilia sometimes, let alone Munchkin. He was curious about Cecilia, and


    now that there was a woman who looked exactly like her, Munchkin would want to get to know her


    better.

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    The next day, Munchkin could not help but step forward when he saw Delia. "Good morning, Aunt


    Delia."


    Delia was taken aback for a moment before she smiled. "Good morning."


    "You can call me Munchkin, Aunt."


    I took in their interaction. Munchkin had never taken initiative with strangers, so I did not expect him


    to go forward to chat with Delia this time.


    Stepping forward, I smiled. "I¡¯m sorry, did Munchkin bother you?"


    The woman shook her head, eyes filled with love. "No, Munchkin is a very cute and sensible boy.


    You must be very happy to have such a son by your side, Wanda.¡± When Delia turned to me, there


    seemed to be a hint of envy in the smile on her pretty face.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Let''s have dinner together tonight. Munchkin likes you a lot."


    "Alright."


    "Munchkin, let''s not disturb Aunt anymore, okay?" I held up Munchkin''s hand.


    He looked a bit reluctant but also knew that Delia was working, so he did not refuse. "Okay."


    I pulled him to the side. Then, I crouched down and looked at him. "Munchkin, I know Aunt Delia


    looks like your mommy. That¡¯s why you like her so much, yes?"


    Munchkin nodded. "Yeah, it¡¯s like seeing Mommy. I want to know how I would feel if my mommy


    was still around."


    I understood. I got what his words implied.


    "Yes, I understand. I''m going to tell Aunt Delia about this tonight."


    If I told Delia about this, then maybe she would treat Munchkin like how a loving mother would so


    that Munchkin could experience it.


    Time passed by silently.


    It was getting dark outside, and Caroline prepared a sumptuous dinner.


    After taking her seat, Delia nced around and asked suspiciously, "Why don''t I see President


    Grant around? Could it be that he doesn''t like me here, so he has..."


    "No, don''t think too much. His assistant called him just now and said that there was something


    urgent going on at thepany, so he has gone to deal with it," I quickly exined.


    "I see." Delia nodded.


    Munchkin struggled to pick up a piece of meat to put it on Delia''s te. ¡°Aunt, have some meat.


    You¡¯re too thin,¡± he said softly.


    "Thank you, Munchkin."


    The two of them looked at each other, and it was like I was looking at Cecilia at that moment. If she


    was still there, she would treat Munchkin the same way.


    "Delia, I said you¡¯re very simr to my friend. In fact, she¡¯s Munchkin''s biological mother. She


    passed away after giving birth to Munchkin," I said softly.


    Munchkin''s once calm face darkened, and there was some sadness coloring his features.


    The smile on Delia''s face also disappeared, reced by astonishment.


    She said slowly after a long time, "So that''s the case. No wonder Munchkin looked a little surprised


    when he saw me yesterday. I thought it was because I was a stranger. I didn''t expect it to be


    because I look like his mother."


    "Yeah, that''s right." I did not know what Delia was thinking. I hoped she was not overthinking.


    She looked at Munchkin with a smile on her lips. "If you don''t mind, I can consider Munchkin as my


    godson. He can also call me ¡®Mommy¡¯."


    "Really? Is it really possible?" Munchkin and I were surprised.


    Before she could speak, Sissi, the assistant sitting next to her, said, "Delia, this isn¡¯t appropriate.


    You¡¯re a public figure."


    "I¡¯m just recognizing a godson. It''s nothing. I''ve decided. Besides, Munchkin is so cute and


    handsome. To have such a son is rare."


    "Delia, if it¡¯ll affect your work, why not..."


    "It won¡¯t."

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    Delia had replied bluntly. She caressed Munchkin''s head with kindness in her eyes. "Munchkin, I¡¯ll


    be your godmother from now on. You can call me ¡®Mommy¡¯ now, okay?"


    "Okay, Mommy Delia."


    It was rare to see Munchkin so happy. I was really grateful for Delia''s appearance. Munchkin could


    now know what his mommy looked like and experience how joyful it was to be by her side.


    Everything went well for dinner today.


    When Theo came back, I shared the good news with him. His face was unchanging, and his tone


    was even calmer. "As long as Munchkin is happy."


    He kept his eyes on the tablet. I leaned forward to see what he was looking at. There was a bunch


    of data on the tablet. It looked like aparison chart of Grant Corporation and anotherpany.


    "What are you doing? Comparing your strength?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s rare for you to makeparisons so seriously. What''s the matter? Are they a threat?" I was


    intrigued. It was definitely not an easy feat to capture Theo¡¯s attention.


    Theo was finally willing to look away and at me. "Shaw Group, a collectivepany with a simr


    industrial chain to Grant Corp. We¡¯ve always kept things in check, but justst month, they made a


    move and bidded for the samepany as us. They even invested in the same project. I want to


    know what they¡¯re nning.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, can you get anything just from running this analysis?"


    "I''m looking at the difference between them and us."


    "The results?"


    The man sighed. "There¡¯s nothing different."


    I rubbed my chin, thinking. "Doesn¡¯t that make them the second Grant Corporation? Are they


    imitating you?"


    Theo¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden as if the word ¡®imitating¡¯ reminded him of something. ¡°I didn¡¯t think


    about that.¡±


    "Grant Corporation started in Salt City. Shaw Group didn¡¯t exist back then, yes?"


    "No, Shaw Group only appeared after we shifted our focus to Whaldorf City."


    I snapped my fingers. His answer had just verified my thoughts. "Yes, so it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re


    imitating you."


    Theo crossed his arms, thinking. "Even if they are, they need power. They¡¯ve obviously been


    preparing for a long time. They might have been studying us since Salt City"


    "Another great god?"


    I always thought no one but Theo could manage Grant Corporation in his current position, but now,


    there was Shaw Group. The person running it must be extraordinary.


    "I wonder."


    "They¡¯re already knocking on your door. Why don''t you go investigate them?"


    "I¡¯ve asked Keith to look into them, but there aren¡¯t any results yet." He lowered his head and


    continued to stare at the screen.


    "Do you think them starting Shaw Group and imitating Grant Corporation is to provoke you?" I


    looked at Theo and asked.


    Theo was no longer paying attention. "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it after we find out."


    "Alright."


    At this moment, my cell phone rang. It was a call from Petra. Her voice came through the receiver,


    and it was good news, "Wanda, I''m getting on the ne with your dad tomorrow."


    Hearing this, I could not help but be overjoyed. "You guys are finallying back!"


    "Yeah, we¡¯reing back early since you need to see us."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    I hung up the call, and Theo saw how delighted I was. "They¡¯reing back?"


    "Yes, I can finally ask them."


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "You''re busy these days, no? It''s okay, I can handle it myself. You don''t have to..."


    Theo interrupted me. "I''m not busy. I''ll apany you."


    "Okay, okay."

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    I had not seen Petra for a long time, but when I came to her ce, she had a smile on her face. "Wanda, Theo, you two are finally willing toe to see me, eh?" She came forward to meet her.


    I got pulled into work after giving birth and had not visited her.


    Feeling guilty, I took Petra''s hand, and we sat down together.


    Grayson got someone to pour some water for us. He was also smiling. "We''ve been idling at home till we couldn''t any longer, so I suggested to your mother that we go out and have fun. I didn''t think we wouldn''t be able to stop after being out for just half a month."


    They had worked hard for their careers during the early years, and it was rare for them to have such free time. It was a good thing that they were out traveling and having fun more.


    "It''s good that you have more time to travel," I added.


    "I should go to your ce. I want to see my grandchildren."


    Come to think of it, Petra and Grayson had not seen Timothy and Wendy for a long time. If the film crew were not still filming at home today, I would have gotten them toe to the vi.


    I held her hand and said with a smile, "You cane over any time as long as you want."


    "Alright, alright." Petra smiled as she looked at me. "By the way, you called me the other day. You said you had something to tell me. You sounded like you were in a hurry too. What''s the matter? Why did you need to speak with us?"


    I turned to look at Theo. There was a slight hesitation in my eyes.


    As if noticing my hesitation, Petra sort of realized that something was wrong and frowned. "Wanda, is there something important?"


    "If you can''t say it, shall I?" Theo held my hand and asked softly.


    It was better for me to ask her myself.


    Thinking this, I shook my head, then turned my gaze to Petra. I parted my lips slightly. "Mom, I have a question. Please answer me honestly."


    Seeing my solemn expression, Petra became aware of the seriousness of the matter, and the smile on her face faded unconsciously. "Alright, tell me."


    Taking a deep breath, I asked slowly, "I... Am I really your daughter?"


    Petra''s face abruptly shifted at that.


    She looked away, not answering me.


    I saw her avoidance and asked, "Mom?"


    Grayson, who had been silent at the side, suddenly opened his mouth "Wanda, why are you asking such a question? Of course, you''re our child. Didn''t you take the test that time?" Content belongs to


    UMS


    "Mom, what do you think?" I ignored Grayson''s words and fixed my eyes on Petra.


    My gut was telling me that things were not that simple.


    Some time seemed to pass, but Petra said nothing. I just waited quietly.


    Finally, she uttered, "Wanda, I''m your biological mother. I made it public when we identified you. We even did a paternity test. Could it still


    fake?" Content belongs to


    be


    wn


    Hearing her answer, I turned to look at Theo, and he nodded to me, indicating that I could say the name.


    "Millicent Yard. Do you know her?" I asked after a moment''s hesitation.


    I clearly felt that Petra trembled in front of me when she heard that name. There was surprise in her eyes, and she looked at me with an expression of disbelief. "Where did you hear that name?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, you do know her."


    I already knew the answer from Petra''s response.


    That person actually existed, which meant Cole was telling the truth.


    Petra turned her face away. She was no longer looking at me, and there was anger on her face. "Are you suspecting that I''m not your mother now?!" Her sudden anger caught me off guard...

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Petra''s sudden anger flustered me, and I hurriedly exined, "It''s not like that, Mom. I¡ª"


    "If you don''t mean that, don''t ask me that again," Petra interrupted me with anger in her words.


    Maybe it was really my fault for doubting her.


    However, there was truth to Cole''s words. It was hard for me not toe to verify it.


    Seeing our stalemate, Grayson took the initiative to speak, "Wanda, why did you ask this all of a sudden? Did someone say something to you?"


    "I..." I wanted to tell them everything, but I did not know where to start.


    "Regardless, we''re family. How can you doubt us just from listening to nonsense from outsiders?" Grayson continued.


    He was not reprimanding me, but it made my heart hurt.


    After a short pause, I stepped forward and tugged at the corner of Petra''s clothes. "Mom, don''t be angry. I was wrong."


    I heard Petra sigh heavily. She turned to look at me, and her angry expression had softened a little. "Wanda, I went through a lot to find you. You can''t just listen to whatever nonsense those people out there are saying and doubt that you''re my daughter. How could I simply recognize someone as my daughter with my position?"


    She was right.


    How could Petra and Grayson, two individuals who were well-known in the industry, take in someone who was not their daughter? Not to mention, we had already done a paternity test. That information from Cole was only from his investigation. Perhaps it was wrong. I had better do more research before making any ns.


    "Got it, Mom."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, you guys went through a lot just toe here. I''ll get someone to prepare some food. Just eat here today."


    "Munchkin is still at home."


    "Have the driver bring him here. He''ll be just in time for our family to have a good meal." Petra looked at Theo. Theo nodded. "Okay."


    Munchkin arrived just as the food was served. "Grandpa and Grandma." He rushed toward Petra and Grayson.


    "My grandson, I haven''t seen you for so long. Did you miss me?" Petra looked like she was struggling a little carrying Munchkin.


    Munchkin had grown a lot, and his


    weight had, of course, increased ordingly. Seeing the veins on Petra''s forehead, I hurriedly stepped forward and asked her to put down the child. "Munchkin is very heavy now. You should put him down." Content belongs to


    There was suddenly a voice of surprise amidst the joyful atmosphere. Grayson looked at the woman who came in with Munchkin and was puzzled. "Who is this?"


    "Delia, why are you here?" I greeted


    her with a smile, then introduced her,


    "Delia, a new actress, is my friend She''s been filming at the vi recently. Today is thest day,


    el.ne


    Munchkin probably asked her to


    come with him." Content belongs to


    Delia bowed slightly to the two elders. "Hello, Sir, Madam. I''m Delia Owens. I just finished work when Munchkin said he wanted toe here for dinner and pulled me along. I..."


    "I understand. Munchkin must like you a lot," I held Delia''s arm and said understandingly.


    Petra looked over at Delia with a polite smile on her face. "Since you''re here, let''s have dinner together."


    After dinner, Petra asked me to wash some fruits with her. I was a little surprised about this. "Mom, don''t you usually do it by yourself?"


    Sure enough, she pulled me over


    and nced at Delia, who was having fun with Munchkin outside. "What''s up with Delia? Munchkin has never been warm to outsiders. Why is she different?"


    "Delia looks exactly the same as Cecilia. Seeing her is like seeing her mother, so, of course, he''s much nicer to her. It''s not only Munchkin; I like Delia too."


    "It''s dangerous."

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    Dangerous?


    I was confused. "What''s wrong, Mom?"


    "This woman was able to make Munchkin treat her so well so easily. If she wants to, she might even snatch your husband away!"


    Petra''s words got augh out of me. "No, Mom. You should stop overthinking."


    "I''m not overthinking. You''re just too open. You keep thinking Theo won''t leave you, but you must be careful with this kind of woman. You''ll regret it otherwise. I''m someone who has experienced this."


    I nodded and echoed to her, "Alright, I understand."


    Although Delia had a good rtionship with Munchkin now, I believed her. I could not imagine what she could do with her face that was so simr to Cecilia''s.


    Munchkin came around, and we brought the fruits out to the living room. "Have some fruit, Mommy." He picked a grape with his little hand and handed it to me before picking up another for Delia. "Have some too, Mommy Delia. "


    "Look, the two of you are already equal in Munchkin''s heart." Petra nudged me.


    I smiled at her. "Don''t worry, Mom. I know what''s going on."


    It was almost time for us to leave.


    I nced at Delia and said, "We''ll send you back first."


    "No, no. I''ll have my driver send Miss Owens back. You can drive back to the vi directly. It''ll save you the trouble," Petra said to me hurriedly.


    I certainly knew what Petra''s intention was after what I said earlier. She just did not want Delia to get too close to Munchkin or Theo. I understood what she intended, so I did not expose her.


    "Aunt is right. This way, you don''t have to trouble yourself."


    "Alright. Then let me know when you get home."


    "Okay, I got it. Goodbye." Delia turned her gaze away from me and looked at Munchkin and at Theo who was behind me. "Goodbye Munchkin, goodbye President Grant."


    After that, she thanked my parents again and got into the car.


    Theo and I also got into our own vehicle after we watched her car leave.


    Munchkin fell asleep on myp in the car. Theo, who was beside me, suddenly turned his face to me. "What do you think about today?"


    I knew what he was referring to.


    I sighed and shook my head. "I don''t know. How could I continue when Mom got angry? But it was obvious that she knew Millicent Yard. Her expression when I mentioned her name told me."


    "How do you n to deal with it?" Theo''s questioning made me confused.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let Cole continue his investigation. Maybe he''ll find something else."


    Theo pondered for a moment before he slowly asked, "Don''t you think this is strange?"


    "What is?"


    I wondered if Theo had discovered something, which was why I asked.


    het


    His throat bobbed slightly, and there was a hint of inquiry in his eyes. "If the matter of your adoptive mother could be investigated, Tyler and should have been able to find out something about it, but we couldn''t. Cole, on the other hand, was able find out about so many people and so many things..."


    to


    It began to dawn on me how strange it was when Theo mentioned this. "You''re right. How was Cole able to manage something that even you couldn''t with your power?" Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Unless he knew about this a long time ago. In that case, the investigation was just a cover!" Theo reminded me.


    If it was truly so, then it was part of his n toe to me from the beginning!


    It was like I woke up from a dream. "Cole already knew what was going on behind the scenes. He was just guiding me every step of the way. But... why?"


    "Perhaps you''re connected to him."

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    Me and him?


    Theo''s words sunk me into deep thought.


    My rtionship with Cole... I did not know him, but he seemed to know me when he saw me for the first time. Every step he took seemed to be truly a guide for me.


    I pursed my lips, not knowing how to answer.


    "Wanda," Theo called me softly.


    I reacted and looked up at him. "Huh?"


    He patted the back of my hand. "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Just let nature take its course."


    "But..." I started but did not continue. In fact, I did not know what to say.


    The corners of Theo''s mouth curled slightly, and he turned to me with a meaningful gaze. "Leave it to time. You can cooperate with Cole. If he wants to continue telling you, you can get more information."


    He was right.


    I nodded slightly. "Yes, we''ll see."


    Seeing Petra''s expression just now, she clearly knew Millicent but had covered it up with anger. There seemed to be a story behind it, but she did not want to tell me.


    That being the case, I could only get my information from Cole.


    "Things will work out," I added.


    Hearing this, Theoughed lightly. "Yes, you''re right."


    Munchkin''s even breathing echoed in my ears. I looked at him and noted that he was deep in sleep. I was relieved. "He''s been very happy these days."


    "Because of Delia?" Theo''s voice raised.


    My eyes widened as I responded to his words, "Yes, having Delia around is like him having his mother around. We used to think that he wouldn''t think about her, but then I found out that I was wrong. He often woke up crying in the dark just because he dreamed about Cecilia. Even though it made me sad, there was nothing I could do."


    I also began feeling a little sentimental when I thought of this. After a pause, I continued, "It''s alright now. I believe that Munchkin won''t ever cry again with Delia here."


    "Do you really think Delia''s appearance is a good thing?"


    Theo''s words stunned me. I turned to him and asked, confused, "Don''t you think it''s a good thing?"


    He lowered his gaze and said in a low voice, "I have the same opinion as your mother."


    I recalled what Petra said just now and straightened my back. "Did you hear what my mother said to me?"


    "I didn''t, but I could wager a guess." Theo looked calm. He took in a deep breath. "I won''t trust others so easily because of what I''ve been through. Delia''s sudden appearance is really suspicious. Wanda, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    Fine


    Theo had said this to me before, and I had gotten angry because of it. However, since my own mother had also said this to me, I was now a little calmer.


    "Since you''re all saying that, I''ll be careful, but I''ll still believe in Delia." "Okay."


    Theo''s hand stopped on Munchkin''s head, and he caressed him with trace of concern in his eyes.


    velineThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Munchkin is still young, so he can''t get hurt."


    He was worried that if Delia... Munchkin would be sad because of this.


    I probably more or less understand what he was feeling. "Don''t worry, Munchkin has us."


    We soon arrived at the vi.


    Theo carried Munchkin out of the car, and I followed them.


    The moment we got upstairs, my phone rang. It was a message from Susan: [Wanda, are you free tomorrow?]


    Susan suddenly asked me out.


    I went back to the room and called her. "Susan, what''s up tomorrow?"


    "Well, it''splicated. Let''s meet up and talk about it tomorrow."


    "Alright, let''s set an appointment."


    I bit my lower lip and hung up the call. Susan was looking for me. It must be something big!

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    At a cafe the next day.


    Susan was already there when I arrived.


    She was with Tyler!


    I hesitated. I did not believe that the two of them could appear at the same time until I saw Tyler at the table. I pulled out a chair and sat down, my eyes following the two of them.


    "You guys..."


    "


    I hesitated to ask, but I came to a sudden realization when I saw them holding hands. "Are you together again?" I covered my mouth in shock, surprise filling my eyes.


    Susan lowered her head shyly and then nodded.


    Tyler, who was beside her, responded to me, "Yes, I''m back together with Susan. Isn''t this exactly what you wanted?"


    Only surprise remained after the shock. I smiled slowly. "Congrattions, Ty. You really didn''t disappoint me this time, but it shouldn''t have been easy to get Susan back, am I right?"


    Thinking back on what he did to Susan before, I would never change my mind if it were me unless he did something that moved me.


    I looked at Susan, waiting for her answer.


    She met my gaze and smiled like a flower. "I didn''t want him toe bothering me every day, so I agreed."


    She sounded calm on the surface, but her words were, in fact, filled with joy.


    I was also very happy to see Susan and Tyler finally achieving a positive oue. "Ty, you have to take good care of Susan this time. Don''t let her run away, got it?!"


    "I wouldn''t dare with you watching me."


    I noticed that Tyler had changed a lot from before. He was more human now, more like a man. Perhaps this was the power of love.


    The corners of my mouth raised as I looked at them, but then I thought of something else. "Do Mr. and Mrs. Schuman know that you''re back together with Susan?"


    Sure enough, Tyler shook his head. "Not yet."


    "I came to you today because of this," Susan continued.


    Although Carlson and Yvonne did not object to them dating before, from their standpoint, they would not let Susan join the Schumans when considering marriage.


    Tyler sighed. "I want to give Susan


    the legitimate Schuman name, so


    have to pass their test. I''ll be


    v


    bringing Susan home tonight, and I


    want to take you with me." Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Me?" I scratched my head, looking confused. "What''s the use of me going? They won''t listen to me either."


    "They adore you the most. I think it''ll work if you''re willing to offer some words on my behalf," Tyler said.


    I looked at them, still hesitating.


    "They''re against Susan''s identity They had the same thoughts back then, and their thoughts won''t change now. What are you going to do if they don''t agree, Ty?"


    Hearing this, Tyler held Susan''s hand tightly. "I persevere to the end and


    get that certificate for SusanContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at least give her my name, owe."


    The simplest words were the most touching.


    first. I''ll |


    I was also quietly moved and finally nodded. "Since you''re so persistent this time, I''ll go with you."


    "I''ll see you tonight, then. I have something to do with Susan, so we''ll take our leave first." Tyler pulled Susan up after he said that. "See you tonight."


    There was a sweetness in my heart as I watched them leave.


    I did not expect the two of them to reunite after being separated for so long, but I was happy for them.


    "So it seems that you like meddling in other people''s affairs, President Lane."


    Cole''s sudden appearance stunned me. I watched with surprise as he slowly took a seat in front of me. "Why are you here, Mr. Anders?"

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    His seated posture was domineering, and he pushed Susan''s and Tyler''s cups aside before ordering another cup of coffee for himself. He looked up at me. "Would you believe me, President Lane, if I said it was a coincidence?"


    I wore a slight smile on my lips. "Of course, I would. I don''t think there is a reason for you, who''s always busy with things, to follow me."


    Cole smiled when he heard that. It even reached his eyes.


    "Is the person who left just now Tyler Schuman?" he asked, but he seemed to already have the answer some time ago.


    I had be ustomed to Cole''s ''supernatural powers'' and did not deny it. "You know everything, don''t you, Mr. Anders?"


    "Is he your brother?" Cole asked again.


    I leaned back, amusement crossing my features. "You seem to be very interested in mywork, Mr. Anders."


    Cole raised a brow before nodding. "Yes, I am indeed very interested in you, President Lane."


    He said that on purpose.


    It seemed that Theo was right. Perhaps he really was somehow connected to me, and he might not have said anything just because it was not time.


    I kept myposure and replied, "I wonder what makes you so interested in me?"


    "Sir, your coffee."


    Cole''s coffee came. He picked it up and took a sip. "You''re just like this coffee, President Lane. Memorable."


    That sounded dubious, but I did not find it greasy.


    I smiled. Not wanting to y this riddle game with him anymore, I asked directly, "What''s with your sudden appearance, Mr. Anders?"


    Seeing that I had now cut to the chase, Cole ceased being glib. "Ie to this coffee shop often, so it was indeed a coincidence to be meeting you here today, President Lane. I was already here before you arrived."


    He pointed to a position in the front right. There was a magazine on the table over there with several pages turned. He was sitting there just


    now. Content belongs toC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    BADUMS


    "You weren''t paying attention, and your voice was now soft at all, so I overheard you. I wasn''t eavesdropping." Cole raised a brow.


    I shrugged and did not take it seriously. "It''s nothing. But are you interested in what we were talking about, Mr. Anders?"


    "I wasn''t at first, but now that I know


    that the person is Tyler Schuman, I


    figure you''ll be going to meet


    Carlson and Yvonne Schuman tonight. I''m interested in those two." Content belongs to


    They were people in the political circle, after all, so I could understand Cole''s interest in them.


    "What are you nning, Mr. Anders?"


    He waved his hand with a calm look. "I''m not nning anything. I just want to offer you a path, President Lane."


    With great interest, I leaned in closer with my hands under my chin as I looked at him. "What is this path?"


    Cole also leaned in with a smile on his lips. "To convince Carlson and Yvonne Schuman, you only need mention one person, President Lane."


    "Who?" I asked with a frown.


    He hooked his hands and motioned for my ear. I lowered my gaze and pondered for a moment before leaning in slowly. Cole whispered a name in my ear.


    My eyes widened slightly. "Is there a connection between them?"


    "Just do as I say, President Lane, ande to me when everything is done." After Cole said that, he drank his coffee and left the coffee shop.


    Looking at his leaving silhouette, I fell into deep thought again.


    Cole was an elusive man, and his words contained some truths. Perhaps I should try it out tonight.


    It could help Tyler and Susan, and it might get me the answer I was looking for...

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    I had not been to the Schumans'' ce for a long time, but nothing had changed here.


    I heard Yvonne''s shocked voice the moment I entered the living room. "What?! You want to marry Susan, and you want to hold a public wedding?!"


    It looked like Tyler had gone ahead and told Yvonne about it. Even though I could not see Yvonne, I could still imagine the surprised expression on her face at this moment.


    A momentter, I saw Susan and Tyler sitting side-by-side with Yvonne and Carlson facing them. It did not look like a family reunion but rather a confrontation.


    There was a slight change in Susan''s and Tyler''s expressions when they saw me, and it was the same with Carlson and Yvonne. Their expressions also changed slightly when they saw me.


    Stripping down the sense of repression that was exuded just now, Yvonne came toward me and pulled me to the sofa to take a seat. "Wanda, why haven''t youe to visit us for so long? Is Theo not with you?"


    "No, he has some work at thepany tonight." I shook my head and looked in Tyler and Susan''s direction.


    "Why didn''t you bring the children? I wanted to see them," Carlson probed.


    "That''s right. Munchkin, Timothy, and Wendy. We''ve barely met our grandchildren."


    Since they brought up the kids, they could not me me for doing this.


    I pretended to be indifferent but then nced at Tyler and Susan. "Susan and Ty''s son is probably closer to you guys."


    The moment I said this, Yvonne''s and Carlson''s expressions abruptly changed, and Yvonne let go of my hand.


    "Ty, Susan, why are you here tonight? Have you two reconciled?"


    Tyler froze for a moment but then went along with me. "Yes, I want to hold a wedding."


    "Good."


    "But they don''t agree." Tyler nced at Carlson and Yvonne, his tone helpless.


    Before I said anything, Yvonne said, "You must know, Wanda, that the Schumans are a well-known family in Whaldorf City. No good news wille from Tyler marrying Susan."


    It was still the same concern as before.


    I held Yvonne''s hand and slowly said, "If you say that, doesn''t that mean it was a joke when Theo married me back then?"


    "I was helpless then, and even my adoptive mother had passed away. The Grants are a famous family, and everyone in Salt City knows about Theo. He married me, a woman who had nothing. The Grants were re also ridiculed for it for quite some time, but what about now? Are those people still running their mouths?"


    Yvonne''s face softened a little when she heard this. She patted my hand and said earnestly, "You''re different. Youe from a clean background, and they onlyughed for a


    You''re smart and capable. The eneContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    has


    gotten more powerful with your help, and now you have your ownpany. Of course, no one would dare criticize you anymore."


    "Yes, you''re aware as well that strength is very important. Susan is stronger than me. With her, Tyler will


    also be even more powerful. Who can say that the Schumans aren''t


    iel


    prosperous as long as Tyler''spany is? And who won''t envy Tyler for having such a virtuous wife?" I tried convincing Yvonne and could see some hesitation on her face. Content belongs to


    However, Carlson spoke up in the next second. "We would have nothing to say if we were just part of the business world, but us Schumans are also part of the political world. Susan is good, but shees from the slums. That''s enough to make us aughing stock!"


    Carlson was more particr about their reputation than Yvonne.


    Seeing his righteous indignation, I pursed my lips...

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    I gulped, swallowing down my next words.


    Tyler held Susan''s hand tightly, and I noticed the firmness in his expression for the first time. "I won''t have any other women in my life except Susan. If you can''t ept her and introduce her to the public, then you should be prepared for the family to be without heirs."


    He owed Susan too much and could only repay her with his life.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if Susan could not be given an official status, it would also be unfair to her.


    I grabbed the sofa, hesitating whether I should do as Cole said.


    As for the Schuman couple, they were so angry that they could not speak when they heard what Tyler said.


    Tyler''s parents died young, and Carlson and Yvonne were the only ones left in the Schumans.


    They had no children and treated Tyler as their own. It was natural for them to be angry now that he had said something like this.


    I hurriedly reassured them. "Ty is just being hasty. Don''t take it to heart. You guys actually like Susan very much, right? Why bother with those rules and regtions if you do? As long as you''re willing to think outside the box, everything will be fine."


    "Easier said than done." Carlson sighed. He wiped his face, hesitance showing on it. "How can someone within the political world have even the slightest dirt on them? They''ll be in all likelihood forced to step aside if found out."


    "Give it up, then. It''s time for the two of you to retire and enjoy your blessings. You can take care of the child at home and travel when you have time. Won''t life be more carefree?" I said easily.


    Carlson nced at me and boomed, "Ridiculous! How can you say such a thing?!"


    I shrugged and smiled. "Looks like


    you''re reluctant to give up your current position. That''s fair. You went through so much to reach your position today, so it must be difficult for you to to give up, but in the same


    vein, you want Tyler to give up Susan. That''s also very difficult."


    "They want to be together? Fine. Didn''t they already get a certificate back then? Why do they have to make it public?" Carlson turned away and no longer looked at us.


    "You want her to follow him for the rest of her life but not give her the official title of being his wife. How do you think this will help the Schumans'' reputation whenat gets out?" I asked rhetorically. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Seeing the tense situation, Susan could not help but say, "Forget it, Wanda. Let''s not trouble them anymore. Let''s just leave things as is. It''s fine. Tyler, why don''t we go first?"


    She was probably worried that the rtionship between all of us would be affected if this situation continued.


    Susan and Tyler were about to leave, but I stopped them. "Wait." The two of them turned around and looked at me. "Wait a little longer."


    I turned my gaze to Carlson and Yvonne. "If you don''t want to give up your status, you have to give up your family rtionship. Is that worth it for you?"


    "Wanda, how can you talk to us like that?" Yvonne frowned, obviously dissatisfied with my attitude.


    Carlson''s expression was also foul. The two of them, with their big names and titles, were extremely conservative in their thinking. It was expected that they would not ept Susan.


    They had not been able to agree to this from the very start, so how could another one or two words from us now change their minds? Unless...


    I plucked up my courage and said to


    them, "I''m just telling you the truth. I would rather go against religion than destroy a rtionship. Not to mention, you''d be destroying your own-family''s rtionship. Are you not afraid that what happened to Millicent Yard will happen again?!"


    Hearing this, Carlson and Yvonne nced at each other. They then looked at me and got up to their feet in surprise.


    Carlson pointed at me incredulously. "You, how do you know about her..."

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    My heart felt like it had tens of thousands of horses galloping past it at this moment. I was so nervous.


    Looking at Carlson and Yvonne''s shocked expressions, I could not respond.


    Tyler and Susan did not know what was going on. Tyler asked me, "Who''s Millicent Yard?"


    Carlson motioned at me to follow him before I could answer him. "Wanda, let''s go to the study." He went upstairs after that.


    I was pressured when I looked at his back.


    "Wanda, are you okay?" Susan''s concerned voice came from behind me.


    I calmed myself. Letting out a breath, I turned around and looked at them. "I''m fine. Don''t leave yet. Wait for me toe down."


    "Okay." Both Susan and Tyler nodded.


    I nced at Yvonne on the sofa before I went upstairs. She still seemed to be immersed in the conversation just now. It was obvious the name Millicent Yard had shocked her.


    I did not expect Millicent Yard to have anything to do with Carlson and Yvonne.


    Walking up the stairs, my every step was heavy.


    I knocked on the door of the study, and Carlson''s troubled voice came from inside, "Come in."


    There was a burst of sandalwood fragrance when I entered, and it felt calming. "Dad, I..."


    He waved his hand and motioned for me to sit down.


    Sitting down opposite him, I epted his scrutiny.


    "Millicent Yard. Where did you hear this name?"


    It was apparent that Carlson did not think this was the result of my own investigation. It must have been impossible to find out this matter via investigation back then. Perhaps only the people who knew her back then still remembered her. Was Cole one of these people?


    Should I be honest and tell Carlson that it was Cole Anders who told me about her?


    Carlson asked again while I was hesitating, "Do you know who she is?"


    I shook my head and responded, "I don''t know her. I hadn''t heard the name before I met him."


    "Who is him?" Carlson''s eyes widened.


    "Cole Anders," I answered after hesitating for a moment.


    "Cole Anders?"


    Carlson did not seem to know him, so I continued, "He''s the one who told me the name."


    I saw how puzzled Carlson was. His


    eyes


    fixed on the table as if he


    was thinking about somethingel


    swnovel


    He asked slowly after a while, "How did you meet him?"


    "I participated in the Old Guiding New Conference in order to attract investors. I met Cole there, and we reached an agreement. He gave me an investment, and I gave him my adoptive mother''s sandalwood box in return. But I also set a condition for him. He has to tell me the secret behind the sandalwood box after his investigation. He divulged the name to me two days ago."


    "Aside from telling you the name, what else did he say?"


    He also said she might be my real mother.


    I did not say that, however. I just shook my head, "Nothing else. I don''t know who she is. I met him in a cafe today. He overheard our


    conversation and told me to just say the name. He said it might make you change your mind, so I tried it. I didn''t expect you to have such a big reaction." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Carlson let out a long sigh. He frowned, looking worried.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?" I asked cautiously.


    "It''s nothing." He tapped the table with his fingers. He did not look like he was okay at all.


    Having said all that needed to be said, I tentatively continued, "About Susan and Tyler..."


    "Let''s head down and discuss." Carlson got up and walked out of the study. I hurriedly followed...

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    I followed Carlson downstairs.


    Seeing Susan and Tyler, I shook my head with a puzzled look on my face. I did not know if Carlson would agree or not.


    I saw Carlson walk in front of them with a heavy expression on his face. He lowered his gaze before looking up at Tyler again. "If you want to marry Susan, then do so. You can also have a wedding if you want. Just do as you wish. I won''t interfere."


    In just a few minutes, his attitude changed. It was really unbelievable.


    Tyler and Susan were also shocked. "Thank you, sir."


    Yvonne, who was still on the sofa, did not say anything as if she understood why Carlson was doing this. This puzzled me even more.


    Who was Millicent Yard to have known so many people? Petra, Grayson, Carlson, and even Yvonne all seemed to have some connection to Millicent Yard. This was really not a simple woman.


    What happened that year, though?


    Why was it that whenever she was mentioned now, everyone''s expression would change? Even Susan and Tyler, the fateful doves who could not be together for the past ten years, got what they wanted after Carlson''s attitude changed in just a few minutes. This was telling of how serious whatever happened back then was.


    Since it was so extraordinary, however, how could there be no information about it at all?


    The more I thought about it, the more iprehensible I was.


    Forget it, I would discuss the rest when I saw Cole again as long as this matter was resolved.


    Now that it hade to an end, I was about to leave with Tyler and Susan when Carlson suddenly stopped me. "Wanda."


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "That Cole you mentioned just now... Stay away from him, you understand?" There was some fear in his eyes that puzzled me.


    I did not ask any more questions and just nodded. "I understand."


    "Alright, go on."


    After leaving the Schumans'' residence, Susan held my hand to express her gratitude. "Wanda, I really want to thank you for this time." "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    Tyler was still a little dazed about what happened just now. He looked at me. "Wandy, who''s Millicent Yard? Why did you mention her? What''s even more strange is that Uncle also had a strange expression on his face when he heard the name. He immediately agreed to my and Susan''s rtionship. Who is she? How does she have such power?" Content belongs to


    "I want to know either," I muttered to myself.


    Tyler and Susan looked at each other. "You don''t know who she is?"


    They did not quite seem to believe me.


    Sel


    I nodded. "To be honest, I really don''t know much about Millicent Yard. I''m even less sure why their attitudes changed when they heard the name. But judging from their faces,


    wn ver


    something bad must have happened then." Content belongs to, noveldrama.org


    UMS


    "Then, where did you hear this name?" Susan asked.


    "From a man named Cole Anders."


    "Cole Anders?" Tyler stared. "Thergest shareholder of Firefly Group?"


    "That''s right, that''s the one. He took the sandalwood box that my adoptive mother left and then all


    el


    these characters starteding into the picture. I don''t knowThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    anything. He told me that the ne


    might change their minds. Lust thought I''d give it a try, but I didn''t expect it to really change them." Content belongs to


    Tyler''s eyes were inquisitive when he said to me, "No matter what, you have to be careful, and you must tell me if something happens."


    "Don''t worry, I definitely will but your top priority now should be to discuss the details of the wedding with Susan."


    Hearing this, Susan smiled shyly and Tyler embraced her. "We''ll head off first then. See you another day."


    "See you."

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    A lot of people were involved with Millicent Yard, which led to the name appearing in my mind constantly. I also began to wonder what she looked like. What kind of woman could shake the hearts of so many people?


    After taking a shower, I sat in front of the vanity. I was applying lotion but then stopped halfway.


    It was Theo''s snapping fingers that sapped me out of it.


    He looked down at me as he leaned against the table. "What''s the matter? You''ve been lost in thought the moment you came back. Did things not go well?"


    "They went well. Carlson agreed to Tyler and Susan''s marriage." My voice was weak. Although it was a happy event, one would not be able to catch a trace of joy in my tone.


    Theo brushed the hair on the side of my face and asked in a low voice, "Then why are you unhappy?"


    I looked up slightly, confusion showing in my eyes. "I met someone at the coffee shop after Tyler and Susan left."


    The man pondered for a bit before mentioning a name, "Cole?"


    I nodded. "Yes, he heard our conversation and told me that if Carlson still did not agree, I could use Millicent''s name and that he would definitely agree then."


    Having said that, I paused, recalling the scene back at the Schumans'' residence. Carlson and Yvonne''s shocked but helpless eyes when they heard the name were unforgettable.


    "I was just trying it out. I didn''t expect it to work."


    Even now, my face was filled with disbelief.


    I gulped. Letting out a breath, I then looked up at Theo. His eyes were also dark. "Theo, do you think I''m somehow connected to this Millicent since everyone around me seems to be involved with her too?"


    Theo patted my shoulder. He then held my hand, his lips curling slightly. "There must be some connection, but I don''t know what kind of connection it is. I think Cole will give you the answer."


    Cole...


    This man was a mystery. Not only was he so elusive, but even his information was as well.


    Perhaps he was there when whatever transpired with Millicent Yard back then.


    "Why did hee to me..."


    What did I have to do with him?


    I had too much confusion remaining in my heart and could hardly suppress the curiosity in my chest.


    "I''ll ask Cole directly when I meet him tomorrow," I said firmly. I must find out the truth.


    Theo held my face and said in a


    gentle voice, Don''t be too anxious. A watched pot never boils. Since Cole came to you, he has his own ns Perhaps when the time is right, you won''t have to ask and he''ll tell you the answer himself. If you go and ask him now, it may only be counterproductive." Content belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    His words seemed to have some magic power as they immediately calmed my impetuous heart.


    Theo was right. If I asked Cole about it directly and he did not want me to know about it, he might think I was too reckless. He might not tell me the truth then. Things might@ven be worse.


    S


    Putting aside my previous impulse, I gradually regained myposure. "I understand, I won''t be hasty anymore."


    "That''s better." He touched my head and then looked at the time. "It''s gettingte. Shouldn''t you rest?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I drooped my head, feeling a little frustrated. "I can''t sleep."


    ?


    "How can you not fall asleep with me here, Madam?" Theo picked me up and put me on the bed directly before covering me with the nket. "Go to sleep."


    "Okay."


    The moment he said that, Theo then turned off the light andy down next to me, taking me into his arms.


    In his arms, I quickly fell asleep...

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    The morning sun was always warm. I woke up from my sleep feeling full of energy.


    I went down after washing up. Munchkin and Theo were already waiting for me in the dining room.


    I took a seat and then nced at Munchkin. "Don''t you have to go back to school today, Munchkin?"


    He nodded obediently. "Yes. Daddy will take me to school after breakfast. See you next weekend, Mommy."


    "Okay, see you thising weekend."


    Munchkin took a bite of the sandwich, and while he was still chewing, he asked, "Can we spend the weekend with Mommy Delia?"


    He seemed to be relying on Delia more and more now.


    There was a sourness in my heart for some reason. She might look like Cecilia, but she was not her. Now, Munchkin was so dependent on Delia, even surpassing his dependence on me. That made me feel strange.


    I looked at Munchkin, suddenly wanting to ask something. "Let me ask you something. If you can only choose one person between Mommy Delia and me, who would you choose?"


    This question put Munchkin in a difficult situation.


    His small face wrinkled, and he pointed at me like an adult throwing an usation. "When did you get so coy?"


    "No matter. I want to know the answer. Tell me, is it so difficult to choose?"


    If it were back then, Munchkin would definitely choose me without hesitation, but he was actually hesitating now.


    Munchkin looked like he was done with me and said, "Of course, I choose you, Mommy."


    This answer made me a little happy, and I could not help the corners of my lips curling. "Oh? Really?"


    "Of course. No matter what, Mommy Delia is an Owens, an outsider. I''m a Lane, and I''m Mommy''s child." Munchkin''s big eyes were piercing, and his words were firm.


    I smiled with satisfaction. "Okay, considering your attitude, I''ll trust you."


    Theo looked at me. "Why?"


    "You won''t understand."


    After breakfast, Theo and I sent Munchkin to school. Theo then took me to Green Orange.


    I went upstairs after watching his car leave.


    The moment I entered thepany, I saw the secretary walking toward me. "President Lane, Mr. Anders is waiting for you in the conference room." He came directly to thepany again.


    "I see."


    After pouring a ss of water, I went to the small conference room. Cole again chose to sit in the same spot. He smiled when he saw me. "When do you n on expanding thepany, President Lane? This meeting room is very depressing." Cole straightened his suit.


    I looked around the conference room and smiled slightly. "You''re right, Mr. Anders, but Green Orange is still in the development stage and isn''t stable yet. I think it''s better for us to avoid major fanfare for now. If you think my ce is small, why don''t we make an appointment


    outside next time?" Content belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    Hearing this, Cole looked at me with more interest. "You don''t seem to be as courteous to me as you were before, President Lane."


    I froze for a moment. My words seemed to have slipped just now.


    I coughed a few times before


    smiling slowly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Anders. I''m watching a TV show recently, and the heroine in it talks like this. I was unconsciously


    influenced. Please forgive meyvel


    QUMS


    "Oh, really? I thought it was in your nature. It sounded very smooth just now, after all. You looked very much at ease." Cole pointed out to me, his words yful.


    Damn, he was seeing through me.


    Probably noticing the stied


    expression on my face, Cole said again, "It''s okay, I''m not one to stick with the formalities. You don''t have to be so nervous, President Lane."


    "I could also tell that about you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    Cole seemed to be interested when he heard this and tilted his head to look at me. "How could you tell?"


    I would not have made that up if I knew.


    Did he need an answer to everything?


    I filtered through my mind and fixed on a scene from our first meeting. "It''s like when I met you for the first time. You put on a whole y, which was unexpected. I could tell from that."


    Coleughed heartily after I said that.


    He pped his hands. "I didn''t expect you to be someone who holds grudges, President Lane." I only wanted to answer him and did not expect him to continue. "Coincidentally, I''m that sort too."


    Could there be some deep meaning in these words?


    Cole continued before I had time to think about it, "How did it go yesterday? Did you seed?"


    He was eager to know the oue of yesterday. That was why he came early in the morning. He probably wanted to ask me about it.


    Thinking of this, I answered him softly, "Well, it worked. Carlson and Yvonne were shocked when they heard the name Millicent Yard, and they agreed to Tyler''s marriage after that."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After I said that, I saw Cole spread out his hands as if he had been confident about this.


    "What do you think? Wasn''t my method the best?"


    "How did you know that, Mr. Anders? Do you know Carlson and Yvonne?" I asked cautiously.


    Cole looked at me, his lips pursed as he smiled gently. "I''ve only heard about them. I''ve never met them."


    It was a simple answer, but I thought that he was lying to me.


    Leaning back in the chair, I tapped the table with my hand and thenughed a few times. "I find you more and more mysterious, Mr. Anders. You not only know Millicent Yard but also her rtionship with Carlson and Yvonne. Perhaps you also know my adoptive mother, as well as Petra and Grayson who had announced to the public that they''re my biological parents. Yet, I don''t know anything about you at all. It''s a bit ridiculous to say." Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    I did not ask him about it directly. I just offered some self-deprecating words.


    I believed, however, that Cole must be thinking about my words at this moment.


    There was a slyness in his eyes before his usual indifference returned. Cole shook his head. "My memory about Millicent Yard has long be a haze. As for the people you mentioned, I have never met them before."


    "Is that so? You''ve never met them, but you can grasp their hearts. You truly are unlike the ordinary, Mr. Anders." There was slight amusement to my words.


    Cole also smiled but said nothing.


    I looked at him and raised a brow. "Did youe here today just to confirm what happenedst night, Mr. Anders?"


    "Yes. I had free time, so I came out for a walk," Cole responded calmly.


    "You sure are leisurely, Mr. Anders, but I''m different. There are still a lot of things for me to deal with. If nothing else, why not..."


    "So you''re driving me away,


    President Lane." Cole smiled without


    a trace of anger. "Alright, it''ll start looking like I''m one who doesn''t appreciate favors if I were to stay any longer. Let me ask you something, President Lane, Before I leave, do you have any questions for me?"


    His eyes were so deep that I could not see the end of them. I fell into the abyss that was his eyes and smiled slightly. "To be honest, I have a lot of questions, but as you said, Mr. Anders, you''ll tell me when the timees. So, why should I ask?"


    "You really are a smart person, President Lane. I like to deal with smart people. That''s fine. No need to send me off. I''ll see you next time." Cole walked out of the meeting room after that.


    Seeing his departing silhouette, my suspended heart eased.


    I did not understand why it always felt like I was carrying a heavy burden when I was interacting with him...

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Back in the office, Shannon, who had been waiting for me for a long time, greeted me immediately.


    "Did you meet Cole?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Yes, I did."


    "What did you two talk about?"


    I sat in my seat, ying with a pen. "He helped me yesterday."


    Hearing this, curiosity revealed itself on Shannon''s face. "What did he help you with?"


    I told Shannon what happened at the Schumans'' residencest night. She was also surprised when she heard it. "That''s strange. Why does it feel like Cole knows you very well?"


    "I think so too."


    That was why I said what I said. Perhaps he really did know everyone around me.


    Why did he say he did not, though?


    What was the purpose of lying?


    Shannon held her chin but could not think of anything either. She patted my head. "Alright, don''t force yourself if you can''t figure it out. Things will work out, and the truth wille out one day."


    "Yes, I''ll stop here. Let''s work."


    We were busy with thepany for the next three months.


    With the continuous increase in sales, Green Orange was gradually getting on the right track.


    I could not apany Munchkin for several weekends because of all the work with thepany. In the end, it was Delia who brought him out to y, and their rtionship became better and better.


    The weather was gradually cooling and when I came out of thepany at ten o''clock in the evening. A gust of cool wind made me shiver.


    It was only October, but the temperature had dropped so much.


    Most importantly, there was arge temperature difference between night and day. It was still exceedingly hot during the day, but the nights felt like winter.


    The car had been sent for maintenance, so Theo had been sending me to thepany these past few days. However, Theo seemed to be working overtime today and was not here yet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I called him, and his apologetic voice sounded through the receiver, "Wanda, I still have some work, so I might bete. I''ll ask Keith to take you home."


    "It''s alright. It''ll be faster if I take a taxi."


    "I''ll have Keith go over."


    "No, really. I see a caring."


    "Alright, tell me when you get home."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the call, I walked forward. I did not manage to stop the car, so I had to walk for a bit.


    It had been a long time since I had walked this road. A cool breeze swept over me, and I sniffled.


    Just then, a suit jacket was draped over me.


    I looked to the side and was


    surprised. "Marius?" I had forgotten


    how long it had been since Ist saw him. He looked to have matured a lot now that we met again.


    "Sis Wan, do you still remember me?" He still sounded like a kid when he spoke, though. Marius looked at me. "Why are you walking around wearing such little clothes? Where''s Theo?"


    "He can''te since he''s working overtime. I was thinking of catching a taxi up ahead."


    "Let me drop you off. My car is in the front."


    "Okay."


    I followed Marius to his car and got in.


    Marius was silent along the way. He was totally different from how he was before.


    Wrapping the coat around myself, I thought of asking him about it, but I did not know how to start.


    As if noticing my movements, Marius''s mouth curled slightly. "What''s wrong, Miss Lane? Feeling a little chilly?"


    "Ah, no, it just feels a little quiet," I responded a little ufortably.


    It used to be so rxed and pleasant interacting with Marius before, but now, I


    et pressured by his side it


    was an inexplicable Png V


    "Listen to some music," he said and turned on the radio.


    The atmosphere seemed to improve with some music.


    Clearing my throat, I asked softly, "I haven''t seen you for a few months. What have you been up to?"

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    There was a slight smile on Marius'' lips. "I went home to take care of some things. I didn''t have the chance to tell you that."


    It turned out he went home.


    I did not even ask about him. Friends should not go no-contact like that, right? He had even helped me back then.


    For a moment, I felt a little ungrateful.


    "Well... I''ve been busy with Green Oranges these days. That''s why I didn''t reach out to you, I..." I wanted to exin myself to him, but I stumbled.


    Marius smiled. "You still get nervous around me, huh? It''s okay, I understand."


    His smile eased the once-stiff atmosphere, and it was like we had returned to the past.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    My heart gradually rxed, and I looked at Marius. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight in just a few months. His cheeks used to be a bit plump and youthful, but looking at him now, they had tapered down and his chin was pointed.


    Feeling faintly worried, I asked, "Did something happen at home?"


    I regretted the moment I asked. How could I actually ask him just like that? It was like sprinkling salt on someone''s chest.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. I..."


    "It''s only been a few months since I saw you. Have you lost your touch, Sis Wan?" Marius smiled and stopped the car at a red light. He looked at me with a smile in his eyes.


    Even his smile now was not as sunny as before.


    I looked at him, the curve of my lips disappearing. "Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen you for three months, but it feels like there''s some distance between us now like we''re not as we were before."


    There was a moment of silence after I said this.


    The drive continued on, and it was even quieter in the car now than it was at the beginning.


    Some time passed before Marius said, "When one''s deep feelings can no longer be suppressed, the only option is to leave ande back when they''re stable. But then you realize aftering back that no matter how much time has passed, you still feel heartbroken when you see that person again."


    This was the first time I heard


    Marius bringing up emotion. I was stunned. There seem to be a deep meaning in his words that I could not understand. "The new girl you met doesn''t like you?"


    Marius turned his head helplessly andughed at himself. "Yeah, she doesn''t like me."


    "It''s okay. You''re still young, so don''t worry." I tried making a fist pump. "Even though that didn''t work out, believe that you''ll definitely meet the right person. There''s still a long way to the future, and you''ve only met one-third of the people. You have more choices."


    I knew that Marius was a dedicated person. He finally managed to get out of Wanya''s shadow, only to be rejected again. No wonder he left and took a long time to heal his wounds.


    Hearing my encouragement, Marius smiled lightly and nodded. "Yeah, I know. Thank you, Sis Wan, for your kind words!"


    We arrived at the vi after a while.


    "Just stop at the door. I''ll walk in." I unbuckled my seat belt and got out of the car.


    Marius followed me out of the car.


    "Thank you for the coat."


    I was about to return it to him, but he said, "Keep it on till you get to the door. It''s not far, but it''ll be cold. Bring it to me next time we meet."


    "Thank you, then. Be careful on the road."


    "Okay, Sis Wan, you go on in first."


    "Okay, I''ll go in now. Bye."


    After saying goodbye, I walked in.


    I could feel Marius'' gaze behind me. After walking a certain distance, I heard the sound of him opening the car door behind me.


    I looked back, and he had just gotten into the car.


    Why did Marius feel off aftering back time?

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    Things on Cole''s side were still a mystery, but I could only wait for him to tell me the truth. I really wanted to look into things, but I was afraid that I would not be able to find out anything, so I could only wait.


    At the office, I was looking at thepany''s sales figures for the past two months. Things had been increasing steadily, and even our side products had increased as part of the sales.


    "Wanda, our partnership with Harriet will officially end today." Shannon opened the contract and pointed to the date on it.


    In order to adapt our products after the end of Harriet''s endorsement, I had gotten people to remove her cover half a month in advance.


    I thought our sales would see a sharp drop because of this and did not expect them to remain stable.


    Harriet''s brand effect helped us reach a high point.


    Even if Harriet was no longer with us in the future, our products would still have the same exposure.


    "Yeah," I responded softly.


    Shannon pulled out the chair in front of me and sat down. She looked at me andughed. "Are you happy that you''ll no longer be at Harriet''s mercy?"


    She had asionallye to our door during this time to tell us not to use certain photos and to use others instead.


    Everyone in thepany was probably annoyed with her.


    "Yes, of course, I''m happy. I think our colleagues will be even happier."


    The moment I said that, someone''s voice sounded outside the office, "Our partnership with Harriet ends today. Do you know that?"


    "Really? That''s great!"


    I blinked at Shannon. "Aren''t I right?"


    "Have you sent out the notice?" Shannon asked in surprise.


    "Yes, of course. We ought to announce such good news."


    "You''re getting more and more wanton, President Lane." Shannon gave me a thumbs-up.


    No one had ever driven me to this point, not even Cindy. In a way, Harriet really was the best.


    I was looking at the calendar when I suddenly realized that everyone had worked through our national day.


    I only realized it after it had passed


    for several days and looked at Shannon. "I was so busy that I forgot the day. We didn''t even give our employees the seven-day national day holiday!"


    "Yeah, I forgot about it too and nobody mentioned it. I''ve been so busy recently. How about we give everyone three days off?" Shannon suggested.


    "Sure."


    I opened the door of the office and said to everyone, "My apologies, everyone. You''ve all been working so hard during this time, and I forgot about gur national day holiday.I''m really sorry for not giving everyone a holiday."


    "It''s okay, President Lane. We were all willing to work."


    Looking at the sincere smiles of everyone, I felt warm in my heart. How could I have such great employees?


    The corner of my mouth curled slightly as I said, "Let''s get off work early today, and we''ll have a five-day holiday starting tomorrow. Everyone, have a good rest."


    "Long live President Lane!"


    Everyone started packing up while Shannon and I went back to the office. Shannon pulled me back. "Didn''t we say three days? Why did you make it five?"


    "Three days is too little. We can


    show our sincerity if we give them five days. Besides, everything''s stabilized. It''s fine. We can also get me good rest and spend more


    time with our children, no?


    "Yes, yes, you''re right."


    I had not taken a break during national day. Munchkin must have been suffocated staying at home for so many days.


    Thinking about this, I drove to the school. I asked for a five-day vacation for Munchkin and picked him up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, why did you excuse me from ss?" Munchkin looked up at me.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    I lowered my head and smiled at Munchkin. "I forgot to rest during national day. Your dad is also a workaholic. You must have been unhappy staying at home alone for so long. Since I''m on vacation now, I want to spend more time with you and take you out to y. I don''t think five days away from school will affect your studies, right?"


    Munchkin was a brilliant boy and often studied the sybus ahead of the teacher. Even if he did not go to school, it probably would not affect Munchkin''s self-study much, let alone a five-day absence.


    "Alright." Munchkin smiled.


    I brought Munchkin back to the vi. Theo had also returned.


    I was slightly taken aback by this and stepped forward. "Why are you back so early today?"


    "I heard you''re on vacation for five days. I figured you''d go get Munchkin." Theo had his hands in his pockets and a smile on his lips.


    It appeared that he had also taken a break.


    I held Munchkin''s little hand tightly. "Both Daddy and I will keep youpany."


    After dinner, Munchkin yed with Lego in the room, while Theo and I discussed where we should go for the next five days in the living room. "Where do you want to go?" Theo asked me.


    I looked up from the tourist destination rmendations on my mobile phone that did not interest me at all. "I don''t know. There seems to be no ce for us to go."


    Theo did not ask any more questions and also started searching for himself.


    Cole called me at this moment. Theo looked at me when he heard the ringtone and nced at the name on the screen, frowning. "Answer it." "Okay."


    I nodded and then answered the call. "Why did you call all of a sudden, Mr. Anders?"


    His deep voice sounded from the receiver. "I learned from an announcement from Green Orange that you''ve taken a five-day vacation, President Lane. Have you decided where to go?"


    Could it be that he had been paying attention to me?


    I frowned but replied with a smile, "You really do keep quite an eye on Green Orange, don''t you, Mr. Anders? I haven''t thought about it yet. Do you have any rmendations?"


    "Yes, Joen is a must-see ce for travel. You can go there and have a look."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joen?


    It was a small ce known for its quiet surroundings.


    Why should I go there?


    Theo nodded to me, motioning for me to agree.


    "I see. I''ll think about it. Thank you, Mr. Anders, for your suggestion."


    "You''re being polite, President Lane. You must go to Joen. I believe you''ll gain something."


    Cole hada emphasized the word ''gain'' as if he was giving me a reminder.


    My mind suddenly cleared up as if k


    was suddenly struck by a stone.


    you, Mr. Anders. You didn''t


    ank)


    ¨¨ to call me for this."


    "I have my own definition when ites to worth. I believe you''ll be able to solve some of the mysteries you harbor if you go to Joen, President Lane." Although it was just a phone call, I could vaguely imagine Cole''s proud expression when he said this.


    "Okay, I understand," I answered.


    "I await good news from you, President Lane." Cole hung up the call after saying that.


    The way he just ended the call, this man!


    I put down the phone and looked at Theo. "What do you think?"


    "Cole wouldn''t give inexplicable suggestions. He asked you to go to Joen, so maybe you can find out


    some information there." Theoret


    voice was deep, and there was a


    n


    certain sense of mystery in his eyes. Content belongs to


    That made sense.


    swne


    I pursed my lower lip and replied, "You mean, this ce may be connected to Millicent Yard."


    "Yes, there''s a great possibility." Theo nodded heavily.


    I recalled Cole''s words. He must have a motive for wanting me to go to Joen.


    Perhaps I could find an answer there.


    "Then, let''s go to Joen."

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    The next day.


    The three of us packed our luggage and headed to Joen.


    Joen was only 300 kilometers away from Whaldorf City, so we drove there directly.


    We arrived in about four hours.


    We went to our pre-booked homestay and checked in.


    Munchkin looked exhausted after spending such a long time in the car, so we went to our rooms to rest for a bit before heading out.


    The owner of the homestay told us while we were making our way out, "You guys came just in time. There''s an event happening in the primeval town nearby tonight. You guys can go shopping."


    "Okay, thank you."


    There were really activities going on when we arrived at the primeval town.


    Colorfulnterns had been hung up in the alleys, and people wereing and going. The ce was lively.


    Munchkin''s eyes shone when he saw the snacks on the side of the road and dragged us over.


    "Don''t eat too much. Save some space for dinner," I reminded Munchkin.


    He narrowed his eyes at me and smiled. "Mommy, this will be thest one."


    The owner of the homestay rmended a restaurant in this primeval town, saying that it was the best restaurant here. Hence, we went there.


    I chose a window seat and sat down. From here, I could see a bridge outside.


    "Lover''s Yard Bridge, a rather poetic name." I caught a glimpse of the name glowing on the bridge.


    The waiter was pouring us some water when he heard me say that and added, "You''re a visitor, yes? There''s actually meaning to the bridge''s name." "Oh? There''s a story?" My interest was suddenly piqued.


    He nodded and then shared, "There didn''t use to be a bridge here. About 30 years ago, a couple moved here. The wife thought that it would be better with a bridge here, so she paid for the bridge''s construction. The bridge is named after her and her husband."


    "Named after them?" I murmured, "So, there are still such romantic people nowadays."


    It sounded cheesy, but it was also romantic.


    At least they left their mark here.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "30 years was not that long ago. Do the couple not live here?"


    The waiter shook his head. "No, I heard their parents objected to them and came here to separate them. I don''t know what happened afterward. Have you ordered your meal?" Content belongs to


    Theo selected a few ssic dishes and gave his order to the waiter. "That''s it."


    "Lover''s Yard Bridge?" I repeated.


    It was named after the couple.


    In a sh of inspiration, I


    approached Theo. "Do you think it''s referring to Millicent? Her name is Yard, and if what the waiter said is true then, Millicent''s husband might refer to Lover."


    "While it might be possible, it''s just a rumor, after all. Whether it''s true remains to be verified."


    "Then we ought to ask the people who have lived here for a long time. They would know."


    Theo hummed softly before answering, "Let''s eat first, and we''ll talk after we''re done eating."


    "Alright."


    Although I agreed, I still could not get that thought out of my mind. Hence, my mind wandered when I was eating.


    "Wanda."


    Theo''s voice brought me back to my senses. "Eat properly. Otherwise, Munchkin willugh at you."


    What he said drew my attention tox


    the bits of food left on my te. looked at Munchkin and noticed that he was smiling at me. "Mommy, please eat properly."


    "Okay, I understand."


    I put aside the thoughts in my mind for the time being and focused on eating. I had to get to the bottom of this after this.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    After dinner, we brought Munchkin along as we shuttled through the primeval streets.


    Most of the people here today were tourists, and it was really hard to tell who was a local.


    Theo pointed toward the inner area. "Let''s look inside."


    "Alright."


    We walked along the alley, and the noise outside gradually diminished.


    There were many houses with their lights lit when we looked around.


    There must be people living here.


    After walking forward another ten meters, we finally saw an old woman sitting in front of one of the houses. She was sitting in the yard, looking at the sky.


    We saw more stars here in this ce with clean air than in big cities.


    The olddy saw us walk up to her and smiled brightly. "Oh, where did you threee from? You''re all beautiful people. Your child is also cute." The olddy obviously liked children. I looked down at Munchkin and motioned for him to greet her. Munchkin was also very polite. "Hello, Madam. Good evening."


    "Good evening." The olddy smiled abruptly, and her crow''s feet intensified. "What a polite boy. You all came here for a vacation yes? Why are you all the way here? It''s more fun outside."


    I approached the olddy and crouched down beside her. "I heard the story about the Lover''s Yard Bridge from a waiter when I was in a restaurant just now. I thought it was really interesting, but the waiter looked young and wasn''t able to tell me the full story. Do you know about it?"


    "Oh, you''re talking about the Lover''s Yard Bridge." The olddy abruptlyughed when she heard what I said. Sheughed heartily and finally nodded. "Of course, I do. I was only in my 30s back then."


    Since the olddy knew about the bridge''s past, the stories were likely true.


    There were a few small stools beside her, so I picked up one and sat down. "Would you be able to tell us about it?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Of course."


    The olddy readily agreed. Her thoughts seemed to pull away as she started slowly, "Come to think about it, it was more than 30 years ago when a couple suddenly came to us one day. The handsome man and the beautiful woman were so eye-catching that news about them spread quickly through the vige, especially after they built the bridge. They became even more popr. It was the big shots of the vige that suggested naming this bridge after them. They transformed our ce into a primeval town, which attracted a lot of tourists from


    outside. It boosted our economy and made our lives better. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    ¡°The man had a business-oriented mind, so he was either very talented, had been studying this as his major, or it was because he had gotten closer to Millicent and thus influenced."


    "They sound wonderful. It takes not only thought but money to transform this ce. It must not have been easy for them." I could not help but say.


    "Yeah, it wasn''t easy. Everything was


    done bit by bit. We didn''t have the


    el


    money back then, and it was the couple who thought of a way to raise money from outsiders.


    Everyone in our vige was willing to cooperate. Just like that, this ce was slowly built."


    "What happened to them, then?"


    The olddy suddenly sighed, and regretced her tone, "The woman''s parents rushed over after hearing the news and took the woman away. It turned out the couple did not receive their parents'' blessings." Content belongs to


    "And the man?"


    "Of course, he chased after them, but I never saw them here after that. I don''t know what happened to them." The olddy shook her head. This vige was just a ce they lived in.


    "Madam, do you remember their names?"


    "Their names..." The olddy frowned as if she was struggling to recall. "Their names... It''s been too long. I really can''t remember them."

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    "Was that woman named Millicent?" I tried asking leisurely.


    "Millicent... Yard..." The olddy adjusted the reading sses on the bridge of her nose, revealing a perplexed expression. "Perhaps. I can''t remember clearly.


    The olddy was getting on with age, and I could not force her to try to remember, so I had to give up. "It''s okay. Thank you, Madam."


    At this moment, her partner came out, and the olddy hurriedly pulled him over. "Was the woman who built the primeval town 30 years ago named Millicent Yard?"


    The old man was stunned for a moment before he smiled. "Yes, that''s the name. You''re so forgetful. I remember it clearly."


    "Who said I forgot about it? I was just checking with you. This youngdy was asking." The olddy pointed at me.


    I was overjoyed when I heard the old man''s answer, and I nodded at him. "Hello, Sir."


    "Hello, there. You were asking about our vige?"


    "No, I just heard about the Lover''s Yard Bridge and wanted to learn more about it since I found it interesting," I exined, not wanting to cause a misunderstanding with them.


    The old man did not think too much about it. He just replied to me, "It is a very interesting story. I remember it clearly. The woman was named Millicent Yard, and the boy was named John Lovere. They were brilliant and beautiful, just as handsome as you two!"


    "Thank you, Sir. I understand now. We''ll be off first, then. Goodbye, Sir, Madam."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Goodbye, Sir, Madam!" Munchkin waved to them.


    These two names circled in my mind while we made our way back to the hotel.


    Millicent and John were a couple that wasn''t recognized by their parents, but everyone in the vige remembered them as husband and wife. It seemed they had turned their backs on their family to get a certificate.


    Separation eventually would eventually befall a rtionship not blessed by others. The day when Millicent''s parents heard the news was the day they separated.


    "I should have asked the day Millicent''s parents came here just now." I felt a little regretful aftering back to my senses.


    Theo looked at me and responded lightly, "They''re old. It''s good enough that they remember their names. It might be difficult for them to remember the day."


    "That''s true." I lowered my gaze and pondered, murmuring softly, "Do you think Millicent was locked up after she was taken back? Since it was an unrecognized marriage, the Yards definitely wouldn''t have allowed Millicent to see John again, @must be ¨¤ tragedy for a couple that loves each other to be forcibly separated, no?"


    I raised my head to look at Theo when I said thest part. I was also asking him.


    Theo was silent for a while before he slowly said, "Probably. Millicent and John may not be alive anymore."


    Hearing this, my heart felt as if I had been struck, and I felt a sudden pain. "The Yards are a big family. It should have caused a storm in the city back then, but no one has ever mentioned it. News about it must have been suppressed. The power behind this is unimaginable." I sighed heavily.


    "It''s good that you''re able to think of that." Theo''s lips curled and said with a smile, "So, Cole needs to be investigated. He''s not just a simple shareholder of Firefly."


    I agreed with what he said. Cole was the one who dragged me into this investigation of the past. He clearly knew the truth but asked me to unearth it myself. What was his intention?


    Suddenly, there was a hand was in front of me. "Mommy, watch the road when you walk, don''t keep thinking about things." I heard Munchkin say.


    It turned out there was a tree in front of me, but fortunately, Theo had protected me.


    I came back to my senses. "Okay, I''ll think about this when I go back."

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    I struggled to sleep on the first night in the Joen homestay.


    I woke up very early the next day.


    The air here was sweet. Experiencing the early morning here brought an unconscious smile to the corner of my mouth.


    Suddenly, I felt someone hugging me. I opened my eyes and looked back. "You''re awake?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo seldom woke upter than me and must have really allowed himself to rx for this trip. He leaned on my shoulder, looking as if he was still asleep.


    I rarely ever saw him like this.


    I patted his head andughed out loud. "Are you so sleepy today, President Grant?"


    "My wife kept me awake." His low and hoarse voice sounded from his throat, a hint of sexiness to it.


    My pink lips in a pout, I denied it. "How could that be? I was restful, okay?"


    "You were tossing and turning. Are you sure about that?"


    He bluntly exined what had happened to mest night in just a few words. I was tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. I only fell asleep after some time.


    I cleared my throat. "Since you''re ming me for disturbing your sleep, do you want me to make up for it?"


    Theo pointed to his face. "What do you think?"


    I turned around and cupped his handsome face. "That''s simple. I can kiss this face many times."


    Just as I was about to start, Munchkin appeared behind us. He covered his eyes with both hands but was still peeking through the small gaps between his fingers. "I didn''t see anything!"


    I chuckled and looked at him. "Okay, let''s go wash up and head downstairs for breakfast."


    "Okay." Munchkin bounced back into the room.


    Theo did not move. I pushed him. "Aren''t you going?"


    "Kiss me before you go."


    "There''s really nothing I can do about you."


    I left a kiss on his face, but it was almost a superficial touch.


    Theo smiled slightly and then went to wash up, feeling satisfied.


    He was like a child.


    I shook my head helplessly and followed him in.


    This homestay offered breakfast. There was an open space behind the counter to the right which was a ce where we could dine.


    We were having breakfast when suddenly a harsh female voice sounded. "What a coincidence?!"


    It was a familiar voice.


    ?


    I screamed in my heart that it was not good followed the voice, and Harriet''s annoying face came into view"Theo, I didn''t expect you to be here for vacation!"


    Don''t tell me this woman made a trip here purposefully?


    Perhaps seeing through my thoughts, Harriet waved her hands and exined, "I didn''te here alone. I''m traveling with someone."


    She motioned us to look back. L and Delia were behind her.


    Munchkin rushed over immediately when he saw Delia. "Mommy Delia, you''re here too."


    "Yes, I am." Delia looked down at Munchkin dotingly. There was maternal love in her eyes.


    Harriet brushed her hair. "We already agreed toe here together for a vacation. We wanted to avoid the national day crowd and thought this would be the best time toe. I didn''t expect to see you, Theo. We really are destined. "


    Theo had already rejected her, but why was she still so eager to chase after him? She did not behave like a top model at all.


    Not wanting to look at her, my eyes fell on Delia. "Delia, have you had breakfast? Let''s eat together."


    "Okay." She walked toward us. Munchkin was holding her hand with a smile on his face.


    "I suppose L arranged this, yes?" I looked at L beside me.


    "Yes, Joen is close to Whaldorf City, and the environment is good. It''sza good ce to travel. Harriet is well-known, so it''s the most suitable ce for us to travel to." Delia smiled. Content belongs to


    On the other hand, Harriet was trying to get close to Theo...

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    She was racking her brains just to get close to Theo,pletely disregarding her own reputation and my presence.


    I sat down and looked at Harriet with guarded eyes. "It seems inappropriate for you to be doing this, Miss Osborn. After all, Theo is my husband and you''re a celebrity, so it''s hard to stop scandals from happening."


    Harriet heard what I said and nced at me with a disapproving look. "Our partnership has ended anyway. It won''t be a breach of contract even if scandals were to happen."


    She was not afraid that L was here at all.


    I nced at L. She looked helpless.


    It seemed like I could only rely on myself.


    I got up and sat in the middle, separating Harriet from Theo. I took Theo''s arm and staked my im. "Miss Osborn, please remember that he is a married man, so don''t covet him, or you''ll be a mistress when the timees. It''ll be bad if it affects your stardom. What do you think, Miss L?"


    I turned to L, my eyes as sharp as a knife.


    L finally opened her mouth this time. "Harriet, please stop it. You''re a celebrity. You really need to restrain yourself."


    "Fine, I''ll restrain myself, but we''re still former schoolmates either way, so traveling together is not too much, right?" Harriet even winked at Theo after she said this, obviously flirting with him.


    This woman seriouslycked self-love.


    I turned Theo''s face away so that he was not facing Harriet.


    It had been a good trip, but it had soured now because of her appearance.


    That afternoon, we proceeded to the scenic spots. As expected, Harriet followed along. Since it was in the deep mountains and old forests, she clung to Theo even more. She did not even care that Theo rejected her. She just wanted to be shoulder-to-shoulder with him.


    I was toozy to argue with her and walked behind them with Delia and Munchkin.


    "Wanda, aren''t you worried about how Harriet is behaving with President Grant?" Delia turned her head to look at me. She looked more worried than


    me.


    Hearing this, I smiled. "If I have to chase away every woman, it''ll be neverending. It''s okay. Theo won''t be bewitched by her anyway. Just take her as a famous actress putting on a sole y." Content belongs to


    Delia''s body seemed to tremble when she heard this. I caught that and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    She shook her head, "It''s nothing. I just think you''re very confident, Wanda."


    "I''ve been with him for so many years. I''ve already gotten used to it. There is never a shortage of active women around him."


    I knew Theo would not fall for them.


    Delia nodded. Yes, President Grant


    is not only extremely powerful but also good-looking. There are so many women rushing up to him, no? There are still many women who are willing to try to seduce him even though he''s married." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s only natural, but one can imagine the result," I shrugged and replied calmly.


    "Wanda, you''re very lucky to have President Grant in the palm of your hands. Delia''s eyes were full of


    envy "I would also love to meet such


    a person." Content belongs to


    I patted her on the shoulder and smiled slowly. "I believe you will. You''re so beautiful, gentle, and considerate. I''ll doubt life if you can''t."


    "Thank you for your kind words. I hope it''lle true in the near future."


    "It will," I said firmly as I looked at her.


    Munchkin echoed, "That''s right. Mommy Delia is so nice. There must be a good man out there who''ll take care of you."


    Delia got shy. "Alright."


    "Let''s catch up quickly. They''ve gone ahead," I urged Munchkin and Delia.

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    Although I said I was not worried, I was afraid that Harriet would do something out of the ordinary. We hurriedly caught up.


    The strange thing was we had seen their shadows in front of us, but they were gone in the next second.


    We could not find Theo and Harriet no matter how much farther we went.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I looked around for them anxiously. "Theo, Harriet, where are you?"


    "Wanda, don''t panic just yet. We don''t know this ce well. Let''s get the locals up to help us look for them so that we don''t get lost ourselves." Delia held me back, expression calm.


    She was right.


    I nodded, then took out my phone and made an emergency call. "Hello, two people from our group have gone missing. Can you please bring a few people up here to help us look for them? We''re now..."


    We waited in ce for the locals to arrive.


    I could not sit still, however. I did not know where they had gone. The mountaintop area was so big that we did not manage to find them even with a few of us.


    It felt like a long time has passed, but when I looked at my phone, only ten minutes had passed.


    Delia noticed my anxiety and covered the back of my hand with her hand,forting me. "Don''t worry. President Grant is a blessed man. Everything will be fine."


    I would not be so worried if Theo was the only one who got lost, but Harriet was now with him.


    Who knew if Harriet would take this opportunity to do something?


    The more I thought about it, the more irritated I got. I stood up, "No, I''m going to go look for them."


    "Wanda, don''t be impulsive. You''ll get lost yourself if you go alone. What about Munchkin?" Delia held onto Munchkin''s hand tightly. He was looking at me pitifully at the moment.


    I forced down my anxiety, and after a while, the security officer in charge of this area finally arrived.


    "We were just walking when we noticed that the two of them had gone missing. Get people to look for them quickly," I said anxiously.


    "There are many roads here. They may have turned a corner. I''ll send people out to look for them, but you guys can''t go walking around by yourself. You''ll go missing too." Content belongs to


    UMS


    However, how could I sit still? I looked at the security officer with pleading eyes, "Please take me to look for them together. One of the missing persons is my husband."


    "Alright."


    "Thank you." I turned to look at Delia and Munchkin. "Delia, take Munchkin back to the homestay first. I''ll search with them."


    Delia frowned. "How can that be? I''ll go with you."


    "Munchkin is still here. Help me take care of him. I will follow the guards, don''t worry."


    Delia nodded after hesitating for a bit. "Alright then, you muste down before dark."


    "Alright."


    After watching Delia and Munchkin leave, I followed the security guards and searched for the two.


    We walked for some time and I was


    feeling a pain in my calf. Yet, I had not received news about them finding anyone. "Sir, howrge is this mountain area? Should we call the police?"


    "It''s quite big. Unless your husband is a local, it would be hard for him to find his way out once he gets lost. You might meet a local if you''re lucky and maybe they''ll be able to guide them out."


    "This ce is huge. Why do you people still let others up this mountain if it''s so easy for them to get lost?"


    "Miss, you guys climbed the wrong mountain. Our scenic spot is the one next to this. This area is undeveloped."


    Undeveloped...


    My heart constricted. "Isn''t this just a barren mountain then? We won''t be able to find them if it''s just us. Sir, please contact the rescue team." "Okay, okay, let''s head down the mountain. It''ll be faster for us to contact the rescue team to go on with the search."


    "Yes." I agreed.

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    I followed the security officer down the mountain and was relieved after seeing him dial the number to the rescue team.


    After hanging up the phone, the security officer told me that the rescue team should arrive in 15 minutes at thetest to start a nket search.


    I nodded and sat down.


    "Wanda, you look very pale. Why don''t you go eat something first?"


    It was already 8:30 in the evening, yet I had not eaten anything. I could not eat at all. I had no desire to.


    I shook my head and looked at Delia. "Where''s Munchkin?"


    "He''s in the room. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good." I took Delia''s hand. "Thank goodness you''re here so that Munchkin has someone to look after him."


    She smiled at me gently, "Don''t worry, President Grant and Harriet will be fine. The rescue team will also be arriving soon. They''ll definitely be found."


    "Yeah."


    I was unable to do anything now but wait.


    It did not take long for the rescue team to rush over. They were fully equipped, and after learning about the situation, they immediately went up the mountains.


    Time passed, but there was still no good news.


    I wiped my face, and my tears would not stop falling.


    No, I could not waste my time being sad. I had to go check it out.


    I could rest assured that Munchkin would be taken care of by Delia.


    I knocked on the door to the security guard''s room and pulled him out of his sleep. "Madam Grant, the rescue team is already searching. Don''t worry, we might get some news tomorrow."


    "No, I want to look for them too, so take me there."


    The security officer sighed. "I know you''re anxious, but there are professionals involved in this. Let''s not cause any trouble and let them conduct the search carefully. Please rest. He closed the door after he said all that. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If he would not bring me there, then I would head over myself.


    I prepared some things, carried my backpack, and went ahead.


    Standing at the entrance, I gulped.


    Perhaps I was really being impulsive. I did not know the way. If I were to go up like this, I would only add to the rescue team''s trouble. If I get lost too, the consequences...


    Thinking of this, I stopped in my tracks.


    However, should I just wait like this?


    OUMS


    While was thinking this over, a familiar voice suddenly reached me. "Are you nning to go up like this?"


    I turned around. "Marius, why are you here?"


    "This is my hometown. I came back for a visit," Marius pursed his lower lip and responded slowly.


    "Joen is your hometown?" I always thought he was a native of Whaldorf City. I did not expect him to be from Joen.


    Marius nodded. "I''m not a stalker. I


    juste here every time I visit. I heard someone got lost in the mountains this time and that the person was named Grant. I thought I''d learn more about what was going on really didn''t think it''d be you guys."


    "You''re a local, so you must be very familiar with the ce. Marius, can you take me to look for Theo? I really can''t wait here for news from the rescue team. I can''t bear it."


    I looked at Marius pleadingly. He met my gaze. I realized all of a sudden at that moment that his eyes were firm. "You''re really worried about Theo."


    "Yes, and he''s with Harriet. That worries me even more."


    Marius stared at me. His sunny visage had suddenly turned dark as his eyes narrowed slightly. "Alright, I''ll take you up if that''s what you want." "Really?"


    "Yeah, you go ahead. I''ll be right behind you, keeping you from getting lost." Marius turned to the side and motioned for me to go forward. I sniffled, trying to hold back the tears that were about to burst from my eyes. "Thank you."

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    Marius took out a tissue from his pocket and handed it to me. "I told you multiple times that you''re going to cut my life short if you keep thanking me." It seemed true now that I thought about it.


    He had helped me every time I was in a crisis ever since I got to know him.


    My heart was full of emotion. I wiped away my tears. Picking up my feet, I walked forward.


    It was gettingte, and the road was somewhat unclear. I was about to turn on the shlight on my mobile phone when light suddenly came from behind me.


    Marius had a longsting shlight in hand and illuminated the road ahead for me. "Save your phone battery. We need it to contact people."


    I was in a hurry to head out just now that I forgot to borrow a shlight from the owner of the hotel. Thank goodness Marius had one. I smiled slightly. "Yeah."


    We came to the section of the road where Theo had gone missing during the day. "This is the ce. They disappeared as we were walking," I said to Marius.


    Marius illuminated the road ahead. "This path is also called the Ghostly Road because there''s actually a branching path that leads to another direction. It''s not noticeable since it''s surrounded by mountains, but people often make the mistake. I think Theo and Harriet must have taken that road by mistake."


    "Then let''s head onto that path. Maybe we can find them." I was delighted.


    "If it was that simple, the rescue team would have found them long ago."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" My smile froze at the corner of my mouth.


    Marius took a deep breath and said, "Going forward in this fork in the road leads to another fork in the road, and then another and another. And they''re all irregr. You''ll end up in another direction whenever you take a turn. It won''t be easy to look for them."


    This really was an undeveloped hilltop.


    I thought victory was in sight, but I never thought this to be just the beginning.


    Marius stared at me. "Why don''t you keep going?"


    "Of course." I nodded and moved on.


    As Marius said, twists and turns awaited us. We did not even know which way they went.


    "Considering President Grant''s ingenuity, he definitely must have left some marks."


    "Yeah, I thought so too, but I didn''t see anything unusual along the way. Could be the mountain winds were so strong that the marks he left were blown away?"


    "It is a possibility. Let''s go."


    We walked for quite some time, and I was getting a little tired.


    Marius noticed that my steps were gradually slowing down and said, "Let''s rest." "Alright."


    We found a rock next to us and sat down.


    We found no clues so far. I wondered how Theo was doing now?


    "Don''t worry. This ce might be big but there are also wild fruits and of


    mountain springs. They won''t die hunger. They will be able to make their way out after a few days at most. They will eventually reach the exit no matter what." Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "How will I be able to wait for them for a few days? I''m already going crazy after a few hours." I was restless.


    Harriet must be so very happy to be


    alone with Theo; Theo will also definitely not leave her alone during this time wondered what methods she would use to seduce Theo If she were to take advantage of the situation at night Theo when Theo was not paying attention


    Thinking of this, I stood up. "No, I have to find them quickly."


    Marius continued with me.


    We walked a short distance. "Wanda." Marius suddenly stopped me.


    I did not realize that he had called me by my name this time instead of "Sis Wan", perhaps because I was so worried about Theo.


    "What''s wrong?" I looked back at him.


    Marius pointed to the road ahead. "The road ahead is very dangerous, I''ll lead you."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    Marius was right. The road ahead was getting steeper and steeper. One would fall if one did not pay attention. "Give me your hand."


    He stretched his hand toward me with a look of seriousness in his eyes that was not usually seen.


    This ce seemed very dangerous.


    I was a little hesitant but still put my hand in his palm so as to not waste time.


    Marius held my hand tightly, and we were careful with each step.


    I suddenly felt a little apologetic to him. He should not be here in the middle of the night.


    Thinking about this, I actually stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Marius turned to look at me, doubt coloring his expression and tone.


    His eyes were extraordinarily bright under the moonlight, and I froze for a moment. "I wanna say sorry to you. You should be resting in your room tonight."


    Hearing this, Marius smiled. "What are you talking about? Why are you still so courteous to me as far as our rtionship is concerned?"


    I looked at him and chuckled. "What are you saying? You make our rtionship sound so ambiguous."


    "Of course, we''re... like sister and brother. Or could it be, Sis Wan, that you want to go further with me¡ª"


    "Surely not," I interrupted him.


    Mariusughed. "Isn''t the mood better now? Do you want to continue?"


    "Okay!"


    I was still restless since we had not located Theo and Harriet.


    We walked for some time, and sleepiness was starting to sweep over me. I yawned.


    Marius pointed to a cave in front. "It''s gettingte. Let''s rest here for tonight and leave tomorrow."


    "But..."


    "You need to rest to have the energy to keep searching, don''t you?" Marius continued. He probably knew what I wanted to say.


    I nodded, then followed him into the cave.


    This was my first time experiencing this. I was on a barren mountain with another man.


    Theo and Harriet were also probably resting like this.


    The more thought about this, the more panicked I became. I was shaking my head when Marius'' voice sounded in my ear. "Stop thinking about it. Go to sleep so that you


    won''t be tired tomorrow." Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "I understand."


    I leaned against the wall of the cave and fell asleep unknowingly. In a daze, I felt someone put a coat over me.


    Early the next morning, the sun was so bright that I almost could not open my eyes. I rubbed my eyes and looked around, but there was no one there. Where did Marius go?


    His coat was on me. I took it off.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I walked out of the cave and looked around, but Marius was still nowhere to be seen.


    He could not have left me alone now, could he?


    How was this possible? Marius would not do this. My thoughts were just taking a dark turn.


    Just when I was thinking this,


    Marius'' voice came from not far away. "You''re up. I found some fruits, already washed them, so you can eat them." He handed me two fruits.


    "Thanks."


    After satisfying our hunger with the fruits, we continued our search.


    "You said yesterday that people would be able to make their way out of the mountain as long as they keep walking around it?" I asked. Marius nodded. "Yes. With how smart President Grant is, he should be familiar with the mountain."


    "This is our first time here. How could he know?" I lowered my gaze and responded in a low voice. Suddenly, my eyes lit up.


    "Wait."


    I knelt down and looked at the arrow on the ground that seemed to have been carved out of stone. I reached out to touch it. "Do you think this is a marking Theo left?"


    Marius crouched down as well and looked at the imprints on the ground. "I''m not sure. It may be left by him or someone before him."

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Seeing the arrow, I took a breath. "It''s a clue regardless. Why don''t we follow it?"


    "Yeah, we can go and look up ahead."


    Marius led me in the direction indicated by the arrow.


    There were many simr marks along the way, which led me to believe more and more that Theo was the one who left them.


    It seemed like there was hope ahead, and motivation filled me.


    Marius and I stopped after walking quite some distance.


    He pointed at a thatched hut that was not far away. "There''s a hut upfront. Why don''t we go and have a look?"


    "Alright."


    The thatched hut looked close, but it was, in fact, still quite some distance away.


    I was slightly out of breath when we reached the hut.


    The door was open, and Marius and I leaned in. Through the open door, Theo''s and Harriet''s faces came into our view.


    Theo stood up when he saw me and took me into his arms. "Why are you here?"


    "You got lost. Of course, I came to look for you." There was a slight usation in my tone as I hammered his chest.


    Theo looked at Marius behind me. "Marius?"


    I turned my head around and looked. "This is his hometown, and I just so happened to bump into him too. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been able to get here."


    My gaze turned to Harriet who was at the side. It had only been one night, but she was already out of energy and her eyes were colorless. "What''s wrong with Miss Osborn?" I pointed to her.


    "It''s nothing. The princess is just ill," Theo said lightly.


    It looked like he had been annoyed by Harriet for quite a bit.


    Harriet opened her eyes and looked at me. "President Lane, I finally see you again. This means we can get out of this damn ce. My God, I really can''t stay here any longer."


    I had been worried that she would take this opportunity to get close to Theo, but it seemed I overthought it.


    Harriet had no such intentions while in a ce like this.


    "I''ll inform the rescue team. We''ll head down after a short rest," Marius said and walked out of the hut to make the call.


    Theo held my hand, his voice sounding a little sour. "You were with him all night?"


    "Yeah, I was really worried. I couldn''t sit still. I wanted toe up to the mountains to look for you. Marius is familiar with the ce, so he lead me up here and took good care of me along the way," I replied to Theo without thinking much of it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nced at Marius who was outside and then lowered his gaze. "Alright."


    "Did you guys spend the night here?"


    "Yeah, we fumbled our way herest night. Fortunately, there was a viger staying herest night. He let us stay here to rest and only left just now. He asked us to wait here for him to take us out."


    Just as he was speaking, a viger walked in. He was taken aback for a moment after suddenly seeing so many people. He then smiled and said, "Looks like your wife found you. How wonderful. Let''s head down together."


    "Thank you." I stepped forward to offer my gratitude.


    "It''s okay, it''s nothing... important..." The man looked up at me and suddenly stopped. The shock in his eyes was evident.


    Noticing his expression, I was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    He came to and waved his hand. "Nothing, it''s nothing."


    Marius had also returned at this moment after making the call. Seeing the viger, he smiled. "Mr. Carter, long time no see." "Oh, Marius, long time no see."


    "Is he an acquaintance?"


    Marius nodded. "Yes, this is Mr. Carter. Hees up the mountains asionally. You''re lucky to have met him, President Grant." "Okay, okay, let''s go down the mountain. I''m about to die from the filth." Harriet could not wait to leave the ce. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    We finally returned to the homestay, and L was delighted to see Harriet back. "Harriet, it''s good that you''re fine."


    "I''m going to take a shower. I stink all over." Harriet cursed and got onto the elevator.


    Munchkin flew into Theo''s arms when he saw him. "Daddy."


    Delia also came over. Seeing that both of us had returned safely, she smiled brightly. "Wanda, President Grant, it''s great that you both are back safely."


    "Thank you for taking care of Munchkin."


    I would not have been able to go to Theo unhindered if she had not been here.


    Hearing this, Delia waved her hand and smiled lightly. "It''s nothing."


    "By the way, Marius, thank you very much for this time. I''ll treat you to dinner when we go back to Whaldorf City." I turned my gaze to Marius.


    He put both hands in his pockets and said calmly, "You''ve already thanked me. No need to say thank you again. But I''ll ept the meal."


    "Delia, you should join us when the timees."


    "Let''s go back to the room first," Theo interrupted me.


    I almost forgot that we had not washed up yet, so I nodded. "We''ll go back to our room first. You guys go to rest too."


    I felt really sorry after seeing the dark circles around Marius''s eyes.


    After saying that, I brought Munchkin and followed Theo upstairs.


    "Sleep after your shower. You definitely didn''t manage to sleep well yesterday on the mountain, no?" Theo''s expression was distressed when he saw my face that was haggard from the vicissitudes of life.


    He held my face and nted a kiss on my lips. "You too. You go on ahead first. You were in the mountain for a far longer time. It''s time to wash up." Theo thought for a moment. "Are you starting to get annoyed with me?"


    "No. Regardless, go and wash up quick."


    I pushed Theo into the bathroom, and then I sat down.


    Munchkin was ying by himself, while the expression on Mr. Carter''s face when he saw me appeared in my mind. It seemed strange.


    It was probably my first time meeting him, but why was he wearing such an expression when he saw me?


    Curious, I went downstairs after taking a shower. I tried looking for Mr. Carter, but he must have left.


    Right, I could ask Marius.


    I called Marius. "Marius, where does Mr. Carter live? Can you take me to him?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You''re looking for Mr. Carter?"


    "Yes, I have something to ask him."


    "I''ll take you to him."


    "Alright."


    I sat on the chair at the homestay entrance after the call, waiting for him to arrive.


    It did not take him long.


    "Let''s go." Marius had changed into the casual clothes that he was wearing before, but he did not look


    was a slight manly maturity to


    as tender as he did before


    It seemed like he had really grown after thest rejection.


    My thoughts were racing, and I did not pay attention to the road ahead. A long arm stretched out to stop me. "Sis Wan, look at the road when


    you''re walking." Content belongs to


    I looked down and saw a big rock by my feet. I would have probably fallen and eaten dirt if I had taken another step.


    "Thank you." I smiled softly.


    "What got you so preupied?" Marius asked.


    With no intention of hiding anything,


    I told him what I was thinking. "I was thinking that you''ve matured quite a bit after being rejected this time. You''re not as naive as you used to be Content belongs to


    Hearing this, Marius tilted his head, notprehending it. "What do you mean I was rejected? Since when was I rejected?"


    "Didn''t you just disappear for a few months because of the person you liked?" I asked back.


    Marius smiled helplessly. "What are you talking about?"


    "No? Then what was up with you?" I followed his footsteps and asked.

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    Marius quickened his pace. He had no intention of answering me at all.


    Not to mention, his long legs were almost as long as Theo''s.


    I caught up to him, and through the periphery of my vision, I saw him ignoring me. I whispered, "If you don''t wanna say it, then so be it."


    Marius abruptly stopped when I said that.


    I looked at him, confused. "What''s wrong?"


    "You really want to know?" Marius approached me, looking patronizing.


    Why did I not realize that he was so much taller than me before?


    I pursed my lips and turned away. "Whatever. It''s fine. I was just curious."


    Marius tilted his head and looked at me with a slight smile on the corners of his mouth. "I was going to tell you about it, but if that''s the case, then forget it." He shoved his hands in his pant pockets, picked up his feet, and continued forward.


    "Hey, why are you like this? Are you going to tell me or not?"


    "Depends on my mood." The smile on Marius''s face widened. He then asked, "Why are you looking for Mr. Carter, though?"


    I did not care to hide it and responded slowly, "Mr. Carter seemed taken aback for a moment when he saw me on the mountain. I want to know what he was thinking."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Marius frowned. "It should be the first time you and Mr. Carter met. How could he know you?" His voice was doubtful.


    "I was thinking the same. That''s why I want to rify it with Mr. Carter."


    Maybe he knew something.


    "We''re here."


    Marius stopped when we arrived at a tiled house. "This is it."


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    Mr. Carter opened the door as he asked.


    Seeing that it was us, he grinned. "It''s you guys. Come on in and take a seat."


    Marius and I entered the house. Mr. Carter poured us two sses of water. I smiled at him. Mr. Carter''s eyes fell on me, and he was dazed for a moment.


    "Mr. Carter?" Marius whispered.


    He came back to his senses and then smiled lightly. "I''m sorry, it''s nothing."


    After taking a sip of water, Marius and I looked at each other. He had also obviously noticed that Mr. Carter was looking at me a little strangely.


    "Is there anything you need from me?" Mr. Carter asked.


    Marius looked at me. "Miss Lane has something to ask you."


    "So, you''re called Miss Lane. Hello." Mr. Carter looked at me.


    I nodded at him with a shallow smile. "Mr. Carter, I want to ask you. Do you... know me?"


    Mr. Carter''s expression changed slightly, perhaps because the question was confusing. He lowered his gaze. "You''re not from here, Miss Lane. This should be our first meeting."


    "I think so too," I murmured softly but then raised my gaze to look at Mr. Carter, "But when I saw you at the hut this morning, your wide eyes told me that you know me. Or maybe I resemble someone, your mind also wandered looking at me, and I want to know why.


    Mr. Carter pursed his lips at this. He looked like he had something to hide and did not say anything for a long time.


    "Mr. Carter, it looks like you really do know something. Miss Lane is just curious. What is there that you can''t divulge?" Marius was also trying to persuade Mr. Carter.


    Mr. Carter took a look at Marius and


    sighed. "Kdon''t actually have


    anything to hide, but this incident


    was quite a huge matter back then. The vige chief forbade us to speak about it."


    It looked like there was something huge going on.


    "Look, Mr. Carter, you grew up with Marius. His lips are tightly sealed and I''m just an outsider. I don''t know anyone here and will be heading back in a few days. Just pretend it''s a story and tell us about it.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    "Yeah, Mr. Carter. Don''t you trust me? Miss Lane is a friend of mine. We won''t simply talk nonsense," Marius echoed.


    I stared at Mr. Carter eagerly, expecting him to speak.


    Likely moved by my passionate gaze, Mr. Carter finally nodded. "Alright, but please don''t spread this matter. It''ll affect us a lot otherwise."


    "Okay, don''t worry. We''ll keep it secret." Marius winked at me, motioning for me to agree.


    I instantly understood. "That''s right, we won''t say anything!"


    Mr. Carter sighed heavily again. I felt something was wrong even before I heard the story.


    He took a sip of water and then slowly said, "Only those of us who have lived here for a long time know about this matter. Those who moved in the past 20 years probably don''t."


    I sensed that it was an extraordinary incident the moment he said that. It seemed like something that happened decades ago. Could it be the same incident I was thinking about?


    I continued listening to Mr. Carter with anticipation.


    "Probably 30 years ago, a youngdy had climbed to the top of the mountain before she jumped. It was a sensation at the time."


    I was shocked when I heard this.


    It also happened 30 years ago!


    Jumped off the top of a mountain?


    I bit my lower lip, my heart doing somersaults. "Why doesn''t anyone know about it now if it was such a sensation?"


    "The vige chief ordered people to suppress the news immediately back then. Thedy was not just an ordinary individual. Her parents came to help suppress the news as well. They got us to keep quiet, but a newspaper published about it before they managed to suppress the newspletely. Fortunately, it was only our own small newspaper, so the vige chief and thedy''s family jointly destroyed that newspaper press and retracted all the papers."


    It was understandable that the vige chief did not want outsiders to know that a life had been lost, but why did the girl''s family do the same?


    I was wholly confused. "The girl died here, so shouldn''t the family ask forpensation? Why would they help instead?"


    "I also found this strange. Back then, I thought if it was possible that thedy was forced to her death by her family."


    Mr. Carter''s words made me tremble. This might be the reason that made the most sense.


    If this was the case, it was also chilling.


    "What does this have to do with your first meeting with Miss Lane?" Marius asked the question I wanted to ask.


    "I read the newspaper, and there


    was a photo of thedy in the newspaper. I thought you vaguely looked like her when I saw you on the mountain, Miss Lane, so was


    dazed," Mr. Carter admitted Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    I looked at Marius, who was also looking at me before turning back to Mr. Carter. "I look like her? I can''t possibly look that much like her, no?"


    Mr. Carter stared at me and waved


    his hands. "Yes, now that I''m looking at you up close, you look even more like her. Your facial features


    resemble her very much."


    My heart was beating faster and faster. I swallowed and smiled with difficulty, "Mr. Carter, was thedy''s name written in the newspaper?"


    "No, I don''t remember it clearly." Mr. Carter tilted his head, his eyes nk.


    I knew that this would be a bit difficult, but I did not want to give up just like this. "Mr. Carter, think again, was thedy''s surname Yard?" "Yard?" Mr. Carter muttered, "Yard?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not dare to push Mr. Carter anymore as I was afraid that he would get distracted when the cogs seemed to already be turning. just kept staring at him with fiery eyes. Content belongs to


    Suddenly, Mr. Carter patted his thigh. "Yes, she was a Yard!"

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    ?


    I smiled lightly, my eyes bright as I looked at Mr. Carter. "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, thedy''s familyter invested in our vige, which is why it''s a tourist attraction today.


    There''s a signage board at the foot of the mountain with the name of the investor written on it."


    Signage board?


    "Where is that signage board?"


    "It''s at the foot of the mountain of the scenic area."


    I immediately got up and bowed to Mr. Carter. "Thank you, Mr. Carter." Then, I flew out of the house.


    The mountain that we climbed was not the one where the scenic area was. Instead, it was the one developed next to it.


    Marius hurriedly chased after me, shouting, "Slow down. You don''t know the way. I''ll take you there."


    I slowed down when I heard his voice and looked back at him. "Come on." I was in a hurry and was anxious to find out.


    Marius led me to the mountain base of the scenic area.


    Sure enough, It was as Mr. Carter had said. It was not a signage board but a stone tablet engraved with the date when the scenic area was established and its investor, Ss Yard.


    "Ss Yard?"


    Marius'' brows furrowed. "The Yards used to rule the capital back then. Sis Wan, what''s your rtionship with the Yards?"


    I could tell from his tone that the man was extraordinary in the past. His family was aristocratic, rich, and powerful, and Millicent''s death was definitely connected to him.


    However, Millicent was his own daughter. How could he?


    I was thinking this and did not hear Marius at all.


    That was until he patted me on the shoulder. "Sis Wan!"


    I came back to my senses and looked at him. "Huh?"


    "I asked you so many questions. Didn''t you hear me at all?" Marius looked at me helplessly.


    I smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I was just thinking about something. What did you ask?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I asked if you have anything to do with the Yards?"


    At present... there did not seem to be any connection apart from my adoptive mother having known Millicent Yard.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head. "No."


    "Then, why did you insist oning


    here


    at it? Also, how did you


    know thatdy''s surname waseo


    Marius asked me.


    belongs to en.kikistorien


    I did not know how to tell him since I had not figured things out yet.


    "Marius, I don''t know what''s going on. I''ll tell you when I get some idea," I said isincerely.


    He looked into my sincere gaze and could onlypromise. "Alright."


    This trip had not been in vain, however. At least I now knew who Millicent''s father was.


    There might not be people who know Millicent, but there was probably none in the business world who did not know Ss Yard, who was at the helm of the Yards. Even if he was the overlord 30 years ago, he definitely was still a legend today. Content belongs to


    I suddenly felt relieved when I


    learned this. Things might be ev Cole about this. Content and asked


    clearer I when I went


    "Thank you, Marius. Thank you very much." I smiled like a flower.


    Marius looked at me. "Are you that happy? Alright, then I want two meals." He gestured two fingers.


    "Okay. I''ll apany you no matter how many meals you want, alright?"


    "You said it."


    "Yes, I did." I walked toward the homestay.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through my mind, and I turned to look at Marius. "Marius, did you call my name yesterday?"


    I recalled him using my name instead of the usual addressst night on that dangerous road.


    Marius paused, his eyes shining slightly. "Did I? Why do I not remember it?"

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    ?


    ying dumb with me, eh?


    I narrowed my eyes and approached him. I observed his expression and noticed that his eyes were dodgy and his mouth was faltering. He was obviously lying.


    I pulled his ear, exerting a little strength. He wailed, "Sis Wan, it hurts."


    "I''m reminding you not to forget seniority. You have to call me ''Sis'', got that?"


    This brat would soon forget who he was if I did not remind him.


    "I know, I know. Let me go."


    I let go when I heard his response.


    Marius covered his ears and looked at me with a bit of resentment. I stared back at him with wide eyes. "What''s up? Are you not satisfied?"


    I put my hands on my hips. Marius covered his chest with both hands just when I was about to hit him again. "Stop. I was wrong, okay?"


    "If you were like this earlier, there would''ve been trouble." I brushed my hair and then walked forward.


    "Wait for me, Miss Lane."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I shared this matter with Theo immediately when I got back to the homestay.


    I told him the important point because, as a business leader, he must know Ss.


    "Theo, I figure you must have heard of this name?"


    As I thought, Theo nodded. "I have indeed heard of him. It could be said that he was a prodigy in the business world. He founded Yard Corporation by himself before he got married and managed to promote thepany around the world. Ss became famous that way.


    "With how powerful he was and the perks he would have had, he should''ve been able to take to the skies.


    "Far more than that, Ss dabbled beyond the business world and started investing after he got rich. Whaldorf City 30 years ago was far less developed than it is now, and Ss was a part of it. He invested a lot of money in the development of Whaldorf City. In fact, he was once a member of the Whaldorf City Municipal Committee, so he had a say in any decision."


    "How incredible."


    I was shocked by the Yards'' strength and eximed, "He''s such an outstanding person. How do people not know his children?"


    "The Yards have three children, two


    boys and one girl. The girl is the youngest and the most favored Unfortunately, she died when she was young, leaving only the two boys."


    "She died?"


    "Yes."


    I frowned. "Then it doesn''t make sense that it''s Millicent."


    Yet so many incidents had shown the characteristics of Millicent''s father to be consistent with Ss'' image.


    "It''s easy to cover up certain matters since the Yards were so strong." Theo''s words gave me a sudden realization.


    I nodded. "So, Millicent might be his child, but he didn''t make it public."


    "It''s very possible. I think you can


    bet


    ask Cole about this after we return toorf City. He would probably


    tell


    you. I think it''s almost time,"


    Theo said in a deep tone.


    I could only put my hopes on Cole now.


    We were supposedly on vacation this time, but it was more like an investigation.


    "Let''s put this matter aside for the time being and have fun thest two days. We can''t have Munchkine here for nothing. Moreover, we have Marius around to be our free tour guide." Content belongs to


    Munchkin immediately surrounded him when he heard him mention ''have fun''.


    "Are we going out to y?"


    I caressed the top of his head. Children were definitely the most proactive when it came to having fun. "Yes, are you happy?"


    "Yeah."


    Munchkin hugged me and Theo. "Then, let''s go out and y together."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    We each held Munchkin''s hand. We ran into Delia and Harriet when we arrived downstairs. I did not mind letting Deliae along, but Harriet would also follow.


    Harriet spoke before I even had the chance to...

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    ?


    "You guys look like you''re heading out to have fun. As the saying goes, it''s more fun when everyone is together."


    I began to wonder if her shamelessness knew no bounds.


    Just as I was about to respond, Delia said, "Harriet, let''s not bother Wanda and her family anymore. I''ll go with you." She pulled Harriet''s clothes.


    Harriet shook off her hand coldly. "Come on, we''ll die of boredom with just the two of us. What''s wrong, President Lane? You don''t want to have fun with other us?"


    Forget it, I should just endure it.


    "Let''s go together, then. I don''t mind."


    Just then, Marius came over.


    Excellent.


    I beckoned to Marius. "We''re heading out to have fun, but we''re not familiar with the ce. Are you free to be our tour guide?"


    "Of course, it''d be an honor."


    Under Marius'' guidance, we squeezed in enough traveling for the next two days.


    In the airport waiting room.


    We were not going to meet Harriet at this point now, were we?


    Suddenly, someone patted me on the shoulder. Could it be her?


    I turned my head and breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that it was Delia. "It''s you. I thought you were Harriet."


    "Harriet won''t be returning to Whaldorf. She and L will fly directly to Rose City for an ad shoot."


    "That''s good."


    Delia looked at me with a smile on her lips. "Wanda, you don''t seem to like Harriet."


    "If someone keeps getting close to your lover no matter the asion, you probably won''t like her either," I replied.


    She nodded. "You''re right."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy Delia."


    Theo had taken Munchkin to the bathroom just now and they were back now. Munchkin threw himself into Delia''s arms when he saw her. "Munchkin." Delia touched him and smiled sweetly.


    Theo stood beside me with his hands in his pockets. I turned and nced at him. "What are you doing standing so close to me?"


    "It''s only when we''re close that people know we''re intimate."


    When did he change his speaking style? How did I not know?


    "What a coincidence? You''re all here?" Marius walked toward us with his suitcase.


    I turned to him, "Are you going back today too?"


    "Yeah, what a coincidence, Sis Wan. It must be fate." He winked at me.


    I felt Theo''s arms wrap around me as if he was staking his im. I nced at him and could not help but chuckle. I pressed against his ear and said softly, "You saw him just now, right? Jealous?"


    He coughed lightly a few times and looked straight ahead. "No."


    It was useless for him to pretend since I knew what he was thinking.


    I could not hide my amusement, and my smile remained undiminished.


    We were separated after getting on the ne. Munchkin sat between me and Theo, while Marius seemed to be in Area D, which was some distance away from us. Content


    belongs to


    However, just as I had taken my seat, I heard Marius'' voice from behind me. "Sis Wan."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I changed seats with someone."


    "Is that possible?"


    "As long as I wish for it, of course."


    Just as I was about to respond, Theo replied ahead of me, "Could you be approaching my wife with evil intentions, Young Master Klein?" What was he talking about?


    I touched his arm. "What are you talking about? He''s my younger broth¡ª"


    Before I could fully say the word


    ''brother, Marius replied, "If my


    intentions were no good,


    have taken action the night Sis Wan was looking for you, okay?!"


    "You!"


    I really had not seen anyone sessfully provoking Theo apart from me. Now, Marius had done the same.


    Seeing the bitter expression of the man next to me, I smiled. "Alright, you guys. Theo, he calls me ''Sis''. What could he do wrong? Stop overthinking." "Okay, I''m going to nap for a bit."

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    ?


    Whaldorf City.


    Theo was in charge of sending Munchkin back to school, so I returned to the vi first.


    I immediately went to the room to see the two children after arriving at the vi.


    Fortunately, Caroline and the others had taken good care of them.


    Caroline smiled when she saw that I had returned, looking very kind. "The young master and youngdy are smiling the moment you returned, Madam."


    If they were not too young to travel far, I would also have liked to take them with me.


    I looked at Caroline and smiled, my eyes forming crescents. "You''ve been caring for them well, Caroline. They look chubby."


    The kids looked sleepy, so I carefully ced them back into the rocker and left the room.


    In the study.


    I dialed Cole''s number, feeling nervous while I waited for him to answer. I clutched the pages of the magazine on the table tightly.


    Cole answered after a while.


    "Are you back?"


    There was a smile in the man''s voice.


    He seemed to know my itinerary clearly. It was obvious that he asked despite already knowing.


    I did not get sidetracked by this. Parting my tightly pursed lips, I said, "Ss Yard."


    Cole chuckled through the receiver. "You found out."


    "Do you know him?"


    I was furious at this point.


    He clearly knew everything but refused to tell me directly, insisting on having me go through my own investigation instead. Just what intention did this person have?


    Seemingly hearing the anger in my voice, Cole''s tone took on a serious edge. "Don''t be angry. There''s a reason why I''m not telling you everything directly. Let''s meet up and have a good chat."


    "I''m fine with any time."


    More than anyone else, I could not wait to know the answer.


    "I''m going on a business trip for a few days. I''ll ask you out when I return."


    A business trip?!


    For how many days?!


    Everything felt like a roller coaster ride, but I could not say no.


    "I understand, I''ll wait for your call." I was no longer using any honorifics with him.


    This man was infuriating.


    After that, I hung up the call without waiting for him to say anything.


    I let out a deep breath after ending the call. I was feeling depressed, so I went out for a walk.


    I would not have gone out if I had known that I would meet Harriet. Seeing her would only make me more upset.


    I deliberately avoided her, but Harriet blocked my way.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Why are you leaving immediately after seeing me, President Lane? We were, after all, once partners. I feel disheartened that you''re treating me like this." Harriet''s pink lips parted slightly as she spoke in a coquettish tone.


    I shrugged, goosebumps forming all over my body. I then met her smiling eyes. The corners of my mouth curled up slightly. "You''ve just returned, Miss Osborn. I thought you''d want to go for a walk alone and didn''t want to disturb you.'' Content belongs to


    The moment ksaid that, Harriet took a step closer to me. The perfume on her body was intense. It was rather stifling tomy sense of smell. Her voice sounded in my ear. "I don''t nts to be


    think i''m the one who wants to alone, President Lane. It''s you."


    If you knew that, why were you stopping me, then?


    I screamed deep down, but my expression was calm. I looked up slightly, taking in her face that had delicate makeup on. "Yes, I really do want to be alone. If you''re amenable, Miss Osborn, I will take my leave first." I turned around after said that.


    "Wait." Harriet stopped me.


    I stopped, but did not look back. I just turned my face sideways and waited for her to speak.


    "This trip to Joen meant a lot to me, especially the night I got lost with Theo. It''s still fresh in my memory."


    What did she mean by that?


    Was she provoking me?

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    ?


    I paused, thinking about what intentions she might have, but she did not say anything for a long time.


    Perhaps my contemtive state had made Harriet mistakenly think that I was sad. "Theo usually looks cold but is unexpectedly very good at caring for others," she said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet''s tone was a little shyer this time as if she was recalling Theo''s tenderness toward her that night.


    I pursed the corners of my mouth coldly and turned around, but not before casting a cold nce at her. "Miss Osborn, did you think that saying this would make me very angry? If so, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. He, as a man, should take care of women, especially when both of you went missing. If my husband couldn''t even do that, that would be too ungentlemanly of him. I''m very happy he did it."


    I looked into Harriet''s eyes. I could sense her smugness but did not let it overwhelm me.


    "If you think my husband was kind to you that night because he was interested in you, then I have to rify things on his behalf. Even if he doesn''t want me, he won''t look at a woman like you."


    I saw the anger on Harriet''s face the moment I said that, but I did not pay it any heed. I turned around and walked forward.


    Harriet shouted angrily from behind me. "Wanda, exin yourself! What do you mean by a woman like me? What''s wrong with me?! Come back!" I ignored her and continued forward.


    I did not expect that Harriet would run up and grab my hair, however. "Exin it!"


    I let out a low hiss of pain and then pushed her hard. The ''weak'' Harriet immediately fell to the ground.


    She red at me with furious eyes and pointed at me viciously. "Wanda Lane, you! How dare you push me?!"


    Harriet''s words did not flow neatly, probably due to her anger. Her face had also turned red.


    I straightened my hair and looked at her condescendingly. "If you''re not a child, get up on your own. You''re the one whoid a hand on me first." A shing light caught my attention at this moment.


    I followed the shing light and noticed a figure quickly dodging away.


    Was that a reporter?!


    Harriet reacted faster than me. She pretended to be weak and pitiful. She deliberately spoke louder as well, "President Lane, I know you''re angry because I got lost with Theo. I can also understand you throwing usations at me because you''re jealous. But how can you push me and bully me? Boo-hoo..."


    "This is being staged, yes?" I nced in the direction from before. The reporter was probably still there. Gossip reporters loved capturing scenes like this the most. "Alright them Since I''ve already been captured anyway, won''t it be a waste if Pdidn''t actually bully you?"


    After I said that, I stepped forward and raised my hand toward Harriet''s face.


    Theo appeared at this moment and caught my arm.


    Harriet immediately got up from the ground when she saw Theo. She looked at him with her tears pouring like rain. Theo, save me. President Lane, she..." She covered her mouth and cried before she was even done speaking.


    She was acting pretty well.


    "Wanda, don''t be impulsive," Theo looked at me and said, ignoring her.


    I shook off his hand and walked home without looking back.


    It was better to stay at home.


    To have fallen into a trap immediately after stepping out the door, I wonder what the reporter would write for tomorrow.


    Forget it, they could write it however they wanted to.


    I could still hear Harriet in the distance. "Theo, look at her. She just pushed me..."


    I could not hear what she said next clearly.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    ?


    I was not hungry at dinner since I was still full of anger after having dealt with Harriet. I took a few casual bites before leaving the table. "Is that all you''re having?" Theo''s voice sounded.


    I was getting mad just hearing his voice now. I just harrumphed and went upstairs.


    Back in the room, I exhaled and looked at the door. He did not catch up with me.


    Theo was seriously losing his dedication.


    I sat in front of the dressing table, secretly sulking. The truth was that the greater part of my unhappiness derived from Cole. Harriet was just a catalyst.


    Cole knew everything but still wanted me to toil with my own investigation.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I was. I mmed my hand down on the table.


    There was a burning pain in the palm of my hand, and I frowned.


    Just then, I heard someoneing in.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I looked up and saw Theoing over with a ss of water. He put the water ss on the table and pushed it to me with a smile on his lips. "Don''t treat your hand so carelessly when you''re angry."


    Theo took a seat after he said that. He grabbed my hand and blew on it as if to relieve my pain.


    I withdrew my hand and turned my head to one side. "It doesn''t hurt!"


    "I saw you frown. Are you sure it doesn''t hurt?" Theo asked back with his head tilted. The smile on his face still had not diminished.


    I let out a hum through my nose and did not reply to him.


    He moved his chair after a moment and sat in front of me, asking, "Tell me, what are you angry about?"


    I looked at him and chuckled. "You''re


    bing more and more attractive


    as you age, President Grant. You were even apanied by a beautiful woman when you were lost in the mountain. You must have had quite the night." I could hear the sarcasm in my tone. I wanted to talk properly but could not help myself when I spoke.


    Theo frowned at my tone but then smiled. "So, I see you''re jealous, Madam. We found the hut that night when we got lost on the mountain Mr. Carter took us in. Harriet slept on the bed while Mr. Carter and could only make do with the table. Mr. Carter had already prepared a coat for me, but I could only get through the night shivering. It was really unforgettable." Content


    belongs to


    "Really now? Why was it that I heard that you took special care of that woman?!" I asked.


    He approached me and observed my expression. "Isn''t my gentlemanly demeanor one of the things you appreciate about me, Madam?"


    I froze for a moment, then looked at him. "Did you hear my conversation with Harriet?"


    "Yes, I heard everything." Theo nodded.


    "Then you didn''t you help me? Why were you hiding by the sidelines just watching?" I stared at him angrily.


    Theo raised his brows andughed


    softly. "I didn& step up because I thought you had the upper hand. I was worried about stealing your limelight, but then why did you det it get to your head? You knew you can''t hit people, but you were about to do it impulsively. Why?"


    He was indeed the person who knew me best. He knew everything I was thinking.


    The issue with Cole had made me more irritable, and I ended up losing myposure when I was facing Harriet.


    I pursed my lips and looked up at Theo. "It''s nothing."


    I got up and crawled onto the bed, burying my head under the pillow.


    Theo came over and patted me on the back. "Okay, you don''t have to talk if you don''t want to. I''ll be here to listen when you feel like it. I''ll go shower first."


    After that, he took out his pajamas from the closet and went into the bathroom. Then came the sound of the rushing water...

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    ?


    I calmed down a lot when Theo was in the bath.


    My mood was already peaceful when he came out.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He leaned over, and the fragrance on his body drifted over, soothing me quite a bit.


    "Feeling better?" Theo''s voice was so gentle, and it wiped away all the remaining anger in me.


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    He sat down and looked at me."Do you want to tell me about it?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded again.


    Theo sat on the side of the bed and faced me after receiving my answer. "Alright, tell me."


    "I wasn''t angry because of Harriet. At most, she just happened to cross paths with me when I was in a bad mood," I said slowly. I was already sighing with just those few words. "The person who really made me angry was Cole. I called him when I came back."


    "Did you mention Ss Yard to him?" Theo asked tentatively.


    "Of course," I answered without hesitation. "But he wasn''t surprised at all. The results of my investigations werepletely within his expectations." "So, he already knows about Ss Yard." Theo immediately pointed out the crux.


    I pped my thigh. "That''s right. Cole knows everything, but he won''t tell me about it. I don''t understand why he insists on me finding out the person''s name myself. What difference is there if he were to just tell me directly?! This investigation is also quite dangerous. I was depressed when Harriet suddenly appeared and said those things to me. I couldn''t hold myself back."


    Thinking about it now, I was really too unstable to be outside just now.


    Theo touched my head while wearing a slight smile on his lips. "It''s okay, people have tempers. It''s better to asionally vent out your displeasure when you get angry rather than keeping it in your heart."


    His reassurance settled me. I leaned my head on his shoulder and whispered, "What do you think Cole is thinking?"


    "I''m not him, so I''m not sure. But a person like him has a sense of propriety. I think he has his own ns. What do you think?"


    Theo asked me back. I recalled Cole making an appointment with me over the phone just now to discuss things in detail and replied, "He said he''ll make an appointment with me to exin things clearly when hees back from his business trip." Content belongs to


    "That''s right. You''ll understand everything once he returns. You''ve been waiting for so long. You can handle another few more days, yeah?" Theoforted me while stroking my hair.


    He had a point.


    "Yes, you''re right. I won''t think about it for now. I''ll know everything when hees back anyway."


    Perhaps all the mysteries about me would be solved in due time-my adoptive mother''s box, my identity, and everything else would be revealed. "Alright, go take a shower, alright?" Theo patted the back of my hand.


    I moved away from his shoulder and nodded. "Okay."


    I got off the bed and grabbed my clothes. I was about to head into the bathroom but stopped again.


    It felt like I had forgotten to mention something else...


    "What''s wrong?" Theo asked.


    I scratched my head. "I feel like I missed something, but I forgot."


    Hearing this, Theo quietlyughed, "Take a bath first. Maybe it''ll jog your memory."


    "Right, yes."


    I went into the bathroom after that.


    I did not manage to recall it, so I just let it go. It would be better for me to have a good night''s sleep. I started work tomorrow, so I needed to recharge my energy.


    Little did I know, what I had forgotten was precisely the most important thing.


    There was a storming for me the next day.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    ?


    The next day.


    Caroline already prepared breakfast by the time I went downstairs.


    I slept wellst night and was in good spirits today. Even without makeup, I looked good. I nced at Theo, and he smiled slightly. "Come eat." The atmosphere felt a little off.


    Just as I was about to take out my phone, Theo turned it over. "Don''t look at your phone during meal times. Eat properly."


    He usually did not bother about these things.


    I frowned and was about to ask him about it when I decided to just forget and ignore it.


    After breakfast, I stopped Theo. "Could you take me to the car dealership today? My car should be done."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll take you to thepany directly. We''ll get the car tonight."


    "That works too."


    We both packed up before heading out the door.


    Theo would usually listen to the news in the car, but unexpectedly, he did not do so today.


    "You don''t want to know what''s happening today?" I asked him with a smile.


    "No, it''s nothing serious."


    Theo responded calmly, so I did not suspect anything.


    Out of boredom, I was about to browse through my phone, but Theo stopped me. "Looking at the phone all the time is not good for the eyes. You''re already tired from looking at theputer at work. You should look at your phone less."


    I frowned and looked at him. "You don''t usually care about these things. What''s going on today?"


    His expression did not change much. He just nced at me. "Nothing, I just worry about you. It''s not good to be on your phone all the time."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll listen. I won''t look at my phone."


    I would have to continue with work when I got to thepany and would not have the time to look through my phone either.


    We arrived at Green Orange just as I was thinking about this.


    "I''lle to pick you up tonight."


    I responded while unfastening my seat belt. "Okay, be careful on the road."


    The moment I went upstairs and entered the office, everyone''s eyes were cast on me.


    "Good morning, President Lane."


    "Morning."


    Their gazes seemed strange. I looked at Nina and asked with some doubt, What''s wrong?"


    Nina sized me up and asked me cautiously, "President Lane, are you okay?"


    I was confused by this question, and it showed in my eyes. "I''m alright."


    The atmosphere in the office heated up again at my answer, and Nina gradually smiled. "It''s good that you''re not affected, President Lane. As those who know and understand yout, we all believe in you."


    What was she saying?


    I looked around and saw all of them nodding at me. "That''s right, President Lane. We all believe in you."


    Believe in me for what?


    Theo had also been acting strangely today. What happened?


    "You guys..."


    Just as I was about to ask them, Shannon pulled me over. "Wanda, follow me to the office."


    I looked at Shannon with a puzzled expression after she pulled me into the office. "What''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t you watch the news? You''re already on the list of popr searches." Shannon shook her head helplessly.


    "Popr searches? What''s up with


    that again? Theo didn''t let me look


    at my phone this morning." I booted myputer while muttering, "Could it be what happened O


    yesterday?"


    I already had a thought in mind.


    As predicted...


    I got it right away the moment I saw the title.


    [Great Shock! President of Green Orange Violently Beats the Number One Supermodel!]


    "Violently beats? What a daring title."


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my


    fists. I should have pped her. At


    least would feel better poner At


    swnow


    Shannon looked at me. "Judging from your expression, did you already know that there would be such news?"


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, I knew since yesterday, but I didn''t expect it to be released so soon."


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    ?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I told Shannon everything that happened yesterday and in Joen.


    Shannon was furious when she heard it. "What the hell? Harriet is just disgusting. Forget Joen, she dared provoke you yesterday and is now making a countercharge against you. What kind of person is she?!"


    "Are you angrier than me, the actual person involved?" I raised my eyes and smiled slightly.


    She looked at me. Putting her hands on the table, she leaned in closer to me. "You''re still smiling? If I were you, I would have rified the situation by now."


    I shook my head and asked, "How will you do that? Tell them you didn''t bully her? Will they listen?"


    I understood very well that I could not bring down an elephant''s leg by myself.


    Harriet bore thebel of the number one supermodel, and her fans were now criticizing me. If I were to make my stand this time, I would probably get cussed out even more.


    "Are you going to just keep silent like this then? Green Orange is in the title. This will likely affect our sales."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    My indifference and carelessness made Shannon''s face crumple. "Wanda, are you giving up? We managed to increase our sales, yet you..." She was too agitated to say anything.


    I poured a ss of water and handed it to Shannon. "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if we fall down to the bottom of the well. We''ll bounce back."


    "What the hell are you saying? It''s Harriet! She''s our former spokesperson. Do you know how many of our customers bought our products because of her? You didn''t bully her, but now that the news is out, everyone will only believe what they see. This isn''t good for you and is an extremely bad influence on thepany. Yet, you still want to duck out?!"


    Shannon was right to be worried.


    It would have been fine if Harriet had not been our spokesperson, but she was and attracted our first batch of customers, thusying the foundation for our brand.


    If this group of people were to jointly suppress us, it would be a big loss.


    However...


    "It''s okay," I said lightly.


    "Wanda, tell me the truth. Do you already have a countermeasure? Tell me and don''t let me worry in vain.", Shannon knew that I have always had a countermeasure in cez Seeing that I was indifferent, she also slowly calmed down and sat down across from me.


    I looked up at her and smiled. "My countermeasure is... waiting!"


    "Waiting for what?"


    "Wait for the storm to pass."


    "Wanda!" Shannon shouted at me.


    She was really anxious.


    I quicklyforted Shannon. "Shannon, updates on the inte work extremely fast now. There''ll be new news in two days, and everyone will forget about it. Don''t worry."


    "Yes, that''s true, but as long as you don''t address this news, it''ll continue to affect thepany. If you''re not going to rify this situation personally, at least do it as Green Orange since we''ve already been pointed out."


    "Well then, an announcement should indeed be made."


    I nodded, then clicked on the official website. I tapped my fingers across the keyboard. "It''s done." I pressed the ''OK'' button.


    "What did you post?"


    Shannon logged on to our official


    website."Congrattions to Green Orange for winning. From today onward,


    r every 200..." She was et


    ABUN


    even more helpless after she read that Wanda, what did you even post?"


    "Ourpany''s name is also part of the list of hot searches. We should make good use of it."


    "Oh my God, Wanda. I don''t even know what to say about you."


    "Shannon, do you trust me?" My expression was abruptly serious as I looked at Shannon solemnly. She met my gaze and only answered after a long time, "I do."


    "Be like me then and don''t take it too seriously." After saying that, I lowered my head. "Let''s work."

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    ?


    Nina''s expression was not particrly great when she sent the new designs to the office.


    I looked up and noticed her expression as I epted the designs. "What''s the matter? You look bitter,¡± I said.


    She nced back at Shannon, who was seated on the opposite side, and then turned her gaze back to me. "President Lane, the hot searches this morning have had a small impact on thepany. The data for our browsing pages this morning isn''t very good."


    "I''ve seen it already. Although the number of orders has dropped sharply, our exposure rate is still high. That''ll be beneficial," I responded with a smile.


    Seeing that I was not taking it seriously, Nina sighed. "Are you really not worried, President Lane, that¡ª"


    "What are you worried about?" I interrupted her before she could finish, "Are you worried that Green Orange will copse because of this? Don''t worry, there''s always a way. And I have a measure."


    Nina looked at Shannon. She saw Shannon nod to her and then left the office.


    After she left, Shannon came over. "Wanda, everyone is not only worried about Green Orange but also about you."


    "I don''t have anything to worry about." I pursed my lips and smiled lightly. "These things don''t get to me, so don''t worry."


    Shannon lowered her head and looked at the phone. "Her fans are really dragging you through the mud. Can you really sit still like this?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took her phone and ced it face down on the table. "I won''t know if I don''t look at it. That''ll save me the anger."


    "I got to hand it to you. Alright, alright. What else can I say when the target herself is soid back about it?" Shannon shrugged, turned around, and went back to her ce.


    For the rest of the day, I ignored the gossip on the inte and buried myself in work.


    I did not notice the time until Theo called me.


    Downstairs, Theo was leaning against the car. The streetmps elongated his figure, and the slight light cast on his handsome face revealed a trace of softness.


    I slowly walked forward. "Are you posing, President Grant?"


    He smiled at me and then opened the car door. "Get in the car."


    I got in while he got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    Some time passed. I looked at the surrounding scenery and suddenly felt that this was not the way home. "Where are we going?"


    "To have a meal."


    "We''re eating out?"


    "Yes."


    I did not ask any more questions. Soon, we arrived at a restaurant.


    The environment here was quiet, but there were many patrons as the air was filled with fragrance.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Grant, please follow me."


    Theo had apparently already made a reservation. The waiter led us to our seats the moment we entered. He had already ordered the food, so we did not need to worry about


    selecting the food.


    "Why did you suddenly want toe out to eat?" I asked him.


    dhet


    Theo stared at me with a slight smile on his lips. "It''s been a long time since we came out to eat. So, I suddenly figured we should


    UMS


    do it."


    What ame excuse.


    I knew he did it to make me feel better.


    The style of this ce was to my liking, and the elegant scenery soothed my heart.


    "Have you read thosements on the inte?" Theo suddenly asked.


    I shook my head and chuckled. "No, how could I have time to read those people''s obscenity?"


    Hearing this, Theo smiled. "I''m very pleased that you''re able to think so, Madam."


    I put my hands on my chin and


    winked at him. "Could it be that you''re concerned about me after going through thements yourself, President Grant? This isn''t really like you!"


    "Isn''t this behavior of mine because of you?" Theo moved closer to me, smiling.


    Iughed out loud. "The food has been served. Let''s eat."

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    ?


    The weather was slightly cooler at night.


    When I walked out of the restaurant, a burst of coolness hit my face.


    Theo took off his coat and put it on me. "You wait for me here. I''ll drive over."


    "Alright."


    I stepped out a little so that Theo could see me better.


    While I was waiting, I met someone I should not have met again.


    Harriet and L were walking over, but I did not have time to avoid them.


    Harriet seemed to be in a good mood when she saw me. She looked over at me multiple times. "Oh, if it isn''t President Lane? How does it feel to be on the list of hot searches?"


    L probably felt that such behavior was not appropriate, so she reached out and pulled her clothes. "Harriet, don''t do this."


    She did not care, though, and still continued in her own way.


    "There''s nothing that can''t be said. President Lane was the one who pushed me first."


    This made meugh out loud, and I looked at her. "Could it be that you''ve lost your memory, Miss Osborn? You''re the one who started it."


    Harriet shook her head, pretending to be surprised. "Is that so? Why don''t I know that? Do you have evidence?" She leaned closer to me with a smug smile on her face. "You lost this time, Wanda."


    Lost?


    "Did I lose? It''s just some rumors. Do you think you''re better than me, Miss Osborn? Don''t forget, Theo is also on my side. So what did you win, Miss Osborn?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and continued, "You let the public see an embarrassing side of you. I''m afraid your position as the number one supermodel won''tst long."


    "You!"


    In the next second, Harriet switched up, putting on a delicate and pitiful expression. "President Lane, how could you say that about me? I only finally got the title of the number one supermodel with so much work. I didn''t send the reporter either. It''s not my fault that he posted everything online."


    I knew Theo must have arrived when I heard her voice.


    He went to drive the car over, and that should not take long.


    Sure enough, Theo appeared in front of my eyes.


    He stood beside me, ignoring Harrietpletely. "Let''s go."


    How could Harriet let him go so easily though? She grabbed Thea''s arm. "Theo, do you not care that President Lane just talked bad about me?"


    BUMS


    "I''m taking my wife back now to deal with it. Miss Osborn, you should behave with self-respect when you''re outside." Theo shook off her hand and then took a step closer to me, putting his arm around my shoulder. "Let''s go home."


    Walking side by side, I could hear Harriet stomping her feet behind me.


    I looked up at the man beside me. At least he was still protecting me.


    We went home.


    After taking a shower, I sat on the bed and swiped through my phone, reading thements.


    [How dare she bully Harriet?! Who even is she?]


    [How can such an evil person exist these days? I have to teach her a lesson.]


    They wanted to teach me a lesson now?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These stupid fans. Theirments were worse than thest.


    Among the long list of negativements, a positivement suddenly caught my attention. [ think there is another reason for this. Media loves spreading rumors nowadays.]


    Thisment was fair.


    Their username was ''The Leaves Are Not Green.''


    What a weird name.


    Still, I had to thank them.


    There were many people taking a neutral stance under thatment, but Harriet''s huge fan base still ounted for the majority.


    I felt a face approach and was startled. "What are you doing?"


    A chuckle made its way to Theo''s magnified handsome face. "Didn''t you say you weren''t going to read thements?"


    "I''m bored. I''m just looking through them casually. Look at this. The Leaves Are Not Green spoke up for me."


    "There are bound to be people who are still rational."

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    ?


    That made sense.


    I put down my phone and paid no more heed to theizens''ments.


    I should be feeling sleepy, lying down in bed, but my consciousness was extraordinarily clear.


    "Are you asleep?" I whispered.


    "What is it?"


    Theo''s hoarse voice came from beside my pillow. He put his hand on my lower abdomen, and this abrupt action startled me.


    "Do you think there''ll be more newster?"


    Seeing Harriet''s snarky appearance tonight made me feel like something big was going to happen.


    "This is what you''re thinking about?" There was amusement in Theo''s confusion.


    "Yeah," I responded softly.


    He exhaled, theny down on his back. "You already have the answer, don''t you?"


    Answer...


    I did have an answer like he said, but I could not be sure.


    The things I said to Shannon during the day were just to appease her. The truth was I had no idea at all. It was expected that Green Orange would be affected, but I did not know when this storm would pass.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Trust your gut."


    Theo''s brief answer reassured me a little. I turned sideways and leaned in closer to him. "I don''t trust it. What do you think?"


    "I do."


    In that sense, he was having the same thought as me.


    My heart gradually calmed, and I nodded. "Then, it looks like I can''t be too hasty in rifying the rtionship. I have to wait for the news to be released first."


    "Yes, get some rest, or you won''t be able to work tomorrow," Theo urged me to sleep.


    "Alright."


    After dealing with the confusion in my mind, I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.


    The next day.


    I inadvertently woke upte. Theo had already left the house, and after a quick breakfast, I set off for thepany.


    I received good news the moment I set foot into thepany.


    Although yesterday''s gossip affected our sales, our store''s exposure increased a lot today. Among this included some


    customers, who supported our


    products, pointing out that the exposed news might be false.


    Shannon finally smiled. "It seems that we got a blessing in disguise."


    I nced at her and shook my head. "It seems so at the moment."


    "What do you mean?" She immediately leaned over and asked.


    I concealed nothing. "I parse that we might hear something else in two days."


    Hearing this, Shannon clenched her fists. "What is wrong with this Harriet? She just loves going against you. What else can she say this time?"


    "I''m not sure." Several titles came to my mind, but none of them matched.


    However, since Harriet was here for Theo, I figured he must have something to do with it.


    Could it be about when they got lost at Joen Mountain?


    What evidence did she have of that though?


    "Wanda, what are you thinking about?" Shannon asked when she noticed my thoughts racing.


    I opened my eyes. "I was wondering if it could be rted Joen but Harriet couldn''t bring a reporter with her, so I vetoed it."


    Shannon narrowed her eyes, gaze taking on a deductive edge. "I think the possibility is very high. There is nothing a woman like Harriet won''t do. She could make up aplete story if she wanted to even if she didn''t have a photo."


    "You''re right." I nodded, agreeing with


    let''s won''s statement. "Them


    let''s wait and see what happens. If The is involved, he won''t just sit idly by


    UMS


    "Yes, it all depends on what other tricks Harriet can pull off."


    "Alright, President Collins, now that we''re done with gossip, it''s time to go back to work." I tilted my head and said to her with wide eyes. Shannon nced at me. "Got it, you workaholic." She went back to her seat.


    We started our work for the day.

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    ?


    No news was released the next two days, and everything was fine.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just when I thought I might have been overthinking, the news broke out one after another.


    [Explosive! Number One Supermodel Harriet Osborn Spent The Night in the Joen Mountains with the President of Grant Corporation!]


    [Shocking News! A Change in Theo Grant and Wanda Lane''s Rtionship; The Woman Found Having Intimate Contact With A Younger Man!]


    What nonsense was this?


    Spending the night together in the mountains and having intimate contact with a younger man?


    The photos were taken when our group was in Joen. The other from a separate press was taken when Marius and I were alone.


    All of them were photographed when we were outside the homestay.


    It looked like she had ced her spies there long ago.


    I zoomed in on the photo to get a better look, and fortunately, they still had a conscience and had blurred out Marius'' face. It wouldnd him in a lot of trouble, otherwise.


    "Wanda, Wanda," Shannon called my name again and again.


    I picked up my phone, still on the news page, and said to Shannon, "I saw it."


    She pulled out the chair in front of me and pointed to the photos. "These photos were all taken all around the hotel. Harriet must have hired a reporter. This scheming woman!"


    "I haven''t looked into it yet, so I can''t use her as the one who did it. Harriet is a celebrity and has a certain reputation after all. It''s normal for paparazzi to chase after her." I was not going to rush. I still needed to look into this to avoid misunderstandings.


    Shannon hummed softly, expressing her dissatisfaction with Harriet. "It must be her. I guarantee it."


    "I''ll ask Theo to check."


    I had to wear a mask when I went out for the next few days to avoid being recognized.


    Back home, I kept staring at Theo at the dinner table. There did not seem to be any changes in his expression. Could it be that he had not seen the news yet?


    I did not think that was likely.


    I cleared my throat and asked, "Have you seen the news today?"


    Theo heard my question and answered. "Yes, I did."


    "What do you think?"


    "I''ve sent someone to look into it."


    He started the investigation without saying a word.


    "Okay, don''t you have any thoughts? For example, are you not worried that this matter will affect our rtionship or Grant Corporation?" I asked tentatively, my gaze on him probing.


    Theo looked up and met my doubtful gaze, the corners of his mouth curling slightly. "Grant Corporation won''t be so easily affected. Also, how could it affect our rtionship?" Content belongs


    to


    "They said I had intimate contact with Marius. Aren''t you jealous?" I picked on him jokingly with a brow raised.


    He smiled slowly and then put down his cutlery. "Okay, then I''ll just have a quick bite. Let me ask you, what''s going on between you and Marius?"


    Although it was an interrogation, Theo was smiling. It was obvious he was not taking this seriously.


    The corners of my mouth were hooked, and I squinted my eyes. "When did you be so humorous, President Grant?"


    "I''ll do as you say, Madam. If you want me to be jealous, then I''ll give it a try." Theo picked up his cutlery and continued eating.


    I said nothing more. I just thought to myself that it would be good for me to apologize to Marius after dinnerter. Falso wondered if he would be recognized by the people he knew. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Seemingly having seen through my thoughts, Theo said, "Call him after you eat. Don''t think about it now."


    "Alright."


    I smiled. I was really lucky to have such an open-minded husband.


    After dinner, I consoled Marius and was relieved when I learned that his life had not been affected. At the same time, he got me to treat him to one more dinner.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    ?


    This polygamous rtionship exposed by the media dominated the search list for several days.


    It seemed like it really had been paid for.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I looked at the titles on the list with relish. These paparazzi were not bad.


    "President Lane, President Lane, there are many reporters outside who want to interview you." The assistant ran in with a worried expression on his face.


    Shannon had also gotten up when she heard this. She stretched out her hand, motioning for us not to move. "I''ll go meet them."


    I stopped her the moment she was about to head out. "How can I not go out when I have an opportunity like this to be filmed?" I winked so that Shannon would feel relieved that I was there.


    I straightened my hair and clothes. Thank goodness I dressed nicely today. I took out my phone and looked in the mirror. My makeup was fine. "Let''s go." I looked at the secretary and had her lead the way.


    "Wanda, are you sure you want to face this by yourself?" Shannon still looked worried.


    I smiled lightly and patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    "Those aren''t easy people to deal with. They''ll definitely ask you a bunch of questions. If you can''t stand it anymore, let me know, okay?"


    "Alright." I gestured an ''OK'' sign to her. The secretary then opened the door, and I followed her out.


    Head held high, I stepped forward. This was my self-confidence.


    I had worked in an entertainmentpany, after all, so what could force me back?


    These reporters were blocking the door so aggressively that the security guards the secretary called for could hardly stop them. They became even noisier the moment I appeared. I raised my hand. "I''ll allow interviews, but everyone, please be orderly. Otherwise, I won''t be able to hear your questions clearly."


    My voice was not loud, but as long as one wanted to hear it, it was clear enough.


    These journalists and media people were no longer crowding one another after a while.


    I signaled security with my eyes that


    el


    there was no need to stop them. They retreated to the sides. The reporters surrounded me the moment security walked away There were microphones beyond microphones before me, and it was the same with their questions.


    "Madam Grant, have you divorced Mr. Grant? It''s rumored that your marriage has fallen apart and that your affections are now for a young man. Is this true?"


    "May I ask what you think about Mr. Grant spending the night together with the number one model Harriet Osborn on the mountain?"


    "How long have you been with that young man?"


    "Will this matter affect yourpany?"


    I lowered my gaze, smiling a little before I looked back at them. "There are so many questions. Let me answer them one by one."


    "First of all, my rtionship with


    Theo has always been very good.


    We''re not divorced, nor has there been a change in affection. Secondly, it was actually a very dangerous matter that Harriet and my husband went missing on Joen Mountain. It wasn''t a romantic night spent together as you''re imagining it. In addition, such false reports will indeed have some impact on thepany, but not much, so thank you for your concern. Green Orange has just found its feet, and I hope everyone will support it."


    My answers elicited a change in everyone''s expressions. They presumably thought I would blow up at the news.


    Seeing how calm I was now surprised them.


    "Is what you said true, or are you just covering up the truth?"


    "If what the subject said is not the truth, how can your reports be considered the truth?" I looked at the reporter who asked that question with sharp eyes, and her expression


    changed drastically. Content


    belongs to


    "Before this, you were reported to have bullied Harriet. How do you exin this incident?"


    Sure enough, they still brought up this question.


    I responded calmly. "It''s fake. What the paparazzi photographed that day was just one frame of the situation, not all of it. I''ll release the truth at the right time, so please wait!"

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    ?


    My words attracted widespread attention.


    The video of this interview was quickly posted with this sentence edited to be at the start to attract attention.


    I expected that Harriet woulde look for me when this video came out.


    Sure enough, she asked me to meet on a dark and stormy night.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the newly built garden of Regal Vi, I saw her already there when I arrived. Feeling a little chilly, I wrapped myself up in my small coat.


    I approached her slowly and then stopped not far from her.


    Harriet turned around, the anger on her face clearly visible when she looked at me. "You''re finally here."


    "I''m not toote, am I? Why do you look so angry, Miss Osborn? Logically speaking, I should be the one who should be angry with the recent news." I was not mad, though. Amusement had even bled through my tone.


    She red at me with fire in her eyes. "What did you mean with thatst sentence in your interview?"


    Straight to the point. That was direct enough.


    I looked up, my gaze falling on her as I frowned slightly. "I said a lot of things that day. What are you referring to, Miss Osborn?"


    "Thatst sentence! I don''t believe you''ve actually forgotten!" Harriet said fiercely, looking like she was going to bite my head off.


    I pretended to think for a while before deliberately replying, "Oh, are you referring to when I said I''ll reveal the truth at an appropriate time?"


    Harriet raged even more when she heard this. She took another step toward me. "That''s right. What exactly did you mean?!"


    "What else could I mean? You think I won''t be able to rify the situation after being wronged for so long?" I smiled and continued calmly, "Or are you worried that your status will be affected after the truth is announced?"


    I noticed Harriet clenching her hands tightly. I pursed my lips, saying no more.


    Her eyes were wide with anger, and they were bulging as she red at me.


    "What evidence do you have?!"


    I smiled lightly. "Are you panicking now, Miss Osborn? Why did you do it in the first ce if you knew things like this would happen?


    "Theo will also rify the incident in the mountains tomorrow. Instead of interrogating me here, you should go back and start on your ns soon Miss Osborn. Whether or not you secure your position as the


    can


    number one supermodel is in question." I turned to turn around to leave after saying that.


    Harriet immediately grabbed my hand. "You n on leaving like this? It''s a fact that I spent the night with Theo on the mountain. It''s useless for him to rify the situation. As long as I insist that we had an affair that night, the public will believe me." Content belongs to


    S


    "Really?" I grinned. "You mean to say, Miss Osborn, that even if you and Theo had just gotten lost in the mountains that day, you''ll tell everyone that your rtionship had gotten closer?"


    "You have no evidence to say that we got lost on the mountain, and as long as I stick to it, I can exin that he and deliberately kept out of your sight to be alone. Even if Theo doesn''t admit it, it''s enough ift do. Who would doubt the words of the number one supermodel? Content


    belongs to


    Harriet said proudly, her face wholly contrary to the usual elegant image she wore in front of the public.


    Sheughed, and I followed.


    Now, Harriet was really panicking. "What are youughing at?"


    I replied, "You''re indeed the number one supermodel, Miss Osborn. You speak so loudly and in such a lofty manner. I might not have had proof before tonight, but things will be different after tonight."


    Harriet''s expression changed at that. She looked at me nkly. "What do you mean?!"

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    ?


    I smiled brightly when I saw the surprised expression on her face.


    I took a step forward, and instantly, there were only a few centimeters between Harriet and me. I could clearly see the pimple on her forehead and covered my mouth while smiling lightly. I signaled for her to look to the side. "Miss Osborn, why not take a look there?"


    At that, Harriet looked in the direction I was referring to, and Shannon emerged from the grass with a mobile phone in hand. She pointed it at Harriet with a proud face.


    "Don''t worry, there''s also another one over there."


    She followed my gaze and looked back. Marius also stood up then, holding the phone in his hand.


    I had made arrangements for tonight.


    I did not expect Harriet to expose herself so easily and effortlessly, though.


    "It''ll look more convincing post-edit if this was shot from multiple angles. Your words just now were pretty incisive, Miss Osborn." There was a smile in my tone, and I looked at Harriet with a yful look in my eyes.


    Harriet''s reaction was within my expectation. I observed her face turn from red to white. At this moment, it was hideous.


    She gulped. It looked like she was nervous.


    My eyes lingered on her, but I said nothing.


    Now, it was Harriet''s turn to perform.


    Even though her lips were sealed shut, I could tell she was secretly gritting her teeth. She must be filled with anger now but had nowhere to vent it. The oue of such forbearance was not usually very good.


    Finally, Harriet spoke.


    "You knew that I would look for you, so you had them hide here. Your job was to get me to say all those, right?" Harriet red at me. She sounded like she wanted to tear me apart.


    I was not afraid, though. I had helpers, after all.


    Nodding my head, I replied, "Yes, you said I had no evidence. The best


    evidence is to have you recount


    what happened yourself. I have toet


    thank you. I hadn''t even started my script yet but you revealed


    everything yourself. We were able to record the truth so easily. It''s incredible."


    "You!"


    Harriet was so angry with me that she could not speak.


    "Wanda, stop wasting your time with her. We''ve gotten our evidence anyway and will publish it on the inte tomorrow. All your problems will be solved by then," Shannon ran out of the grass as she said this. She spoke not only to me but to Harriet as well.


    The expression of Harriet, who was usually a proud swan, was now even more hideous. She snorted coldly. "You think that posting this video will bring me down? It''ll at most force me to take a break for a while, and when the limelight passes, l''make aeback. All of you just wait!" Harriet turned around and immediately left after she said that. Content belongs to


    It was the first time I saw her run so fast.


    Looking at her panicked silhouette, I felt no sympathy for her.


    I had experienced many things and had long been indifferent to this kind of person.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy with the oue?" Marius noticed my expressionless face and asked aloud.


    Only then did Shannon look at me. "Yeah, Wanda. Why do you look no different?"


    "It''s nothing. It was an easy resolution, so I don''t really feel anything." I smiled with disdain.


    I knew that Harriet''sst words before she left were just bragging. Nopany would be willing to ept a model who had a stain on them unless she could find a good reason to clear it up.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was most probably hopeless for Harriet. The possibility of hereback was less than 10%.


    This, I had confidence in.

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    ?


    Sure enough, Harriet''s name disappeared from the inte after we released the official rification video.


    In an instant, all the products that she was part of were taken off the shelves. Her name had also been redacted.


    I was both satisfied and sorry at such an oue.


    However, she provoked me first. She wanted to ruin her own future. I was not a saint who would let that slide. Theo was even more vengeful. Harriet might not be able to put food on the table anymore.


    L put her focus on Delia after Harriet stepped down.


    I often saw Delia appearing on stage nowadays. Advertisements with her in it came one after another, and thements were all good.


    Compared to Harriet, she was much more cordial.


    I was looking through the news at breakfast. "Look, this magazine cover shot by Delia is not bad, right?"


    I moved the screen close to Theo. He moved his head back, barely opening his eyes and ncing at the screen. "It''s okay."


    "L has been focusing on cultivating Delia ever since Harriet fell. She''s getting more and more popr now. The point is that she has high emotional intelligence. It''s the most important quality in the entertainment industry." I was so fascinated that I forgot that I was still holding a piece of bread in my hand.


    Theo knocked on the table. "Finish your breakfast first. You can look at your phone after that."


    "Alright."


    I obediently turned off the phone and put it aside before eating the bread in earnest. Suddenly, an idea shed through my head. "Theo, what do you think about me asking Delia to be Green Orange''s spokesperson? Her fresh style quite matches the clothes for our newest season."


    At first, I thought Theo would not interfere with this, but unexpectedly, he voted against this decision. "Green Orange probably doesn''t need a spokesperson now."


    Green Orange''s name was more or less out there after these rounds of exposure, and there was indeed no need to get another spokesperson. "But having another spokesperson will make our brand more distinctive and memorable, won''t it?" I asked back.


    Hearing this, Theo froze. He looked


    at me and replied, "If you''re going to look for a spokesperson, it would be to deepen your impression. Delia just a neer and is more


    well-known only in Hatton. It''s lifte


    that not many people outside Hatton know her, so there''s no need." Content belongs to


    He was not wrong.


    Harriet was chosen in the past to be our spokesperson because she was popr abroad. However, Delia had not achieved that status just yet. Thus, the results of having her be our spokesperson would not be obvious. It would indeed be


    unnecessary.


    I nodded. "You''ve convinced me, President Grant."


    "It''s good that you know how to reflect, President Lane," Theo said with a smile on his lips.


    A ding came from the phone at this moment.


    It was a message.


    I opened it saw that it was from


    Cole, and immediately sat up


    straight. "Cole sent me a meset


    forwarded it to Theo at the same time.


    [See you at the coffee shop at eight o''clock tonight.]


    IContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s back!" I said a little excitedly.


    I finally got to see him tonight after waiting for so long.


    Theo looked at me who was excited and asked, "Do you want me to apany you?"


    I shook my head. "No, he might not tell me the truth if he sees you. I''ll tell you about it when Ie back."


    I must learn what Cole had up his sleeves tonight.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you tonight. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay," I replied heavily.

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    ?


    When I arrived at the coffee shop from before, it was 50 minutes past seven.


    I was unable to hide my excitement and arrived ten minutes early.


    When I entered, however, I saw Cole waiting for me at the window.


    He was so early.


    Just when my gaze was on him, Cole looked at me. He smiled and waved. "Here."


    I approached slowly, pulled out the chair opposite him, and sat down. I looked at him coldly. "You''re here early, Mr. Anders."


    "I figured you were going to be early, so I came ahead of time. It seems that I was right." Cole turned on the phone screen and said with a smile after seeing the time.


    After ordering a cup of coffee, I questioned Cole directly since I was in no mood to chit-chat. "Mr. Anders, can you tell me the whole story today?"


    I watched him take a sip of his coffee as if he was savoring the aroma. Cole asked me after a moment, "What do you want to know?"


    I had no intention of sipping my own coffee and asked directly, "You already knew about Ss Yard''s existence, so why didn''t you tell me? I had to go to Joen to check it myself. I could have gotten the results without the investigation, so why didn''t you tell me, Mr. Anders?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I also think you have too many secrets, Mr. Anders. Everything seems like a scheme of yours, including our first meeting. You''ve been guiding me step by step in my investigation into my history. How are we connected?"


    These were the questions I wanted answers to the most.


    I wanted to hear Cole exin it himself.


    Cole''s once bright eyes dimmed slightly after I said all this, and his eyelids lowered. He smiled wryly, even a little sourly. After a while, he raised his head to look at me. "That''s right, your guess is correct. Our first meeting was part of my n. I also nned on guiding you in your investigation."


    I did not expect him to admit this so readily.


    Taking a deep breath, I asked what I had been holding back in my heart. "Why?"


    Cole sped his hands on the table, stories seemingly hidden in his eyes. He bit his lips as if he was struggling to think before answering me. "Because you and I are rtives."


    Rtives?!


    Shock filled my eyes.


    Cole''s words lingered in my mind.


    I digested what Cole said to me in the coffee shop just now while I strolled through the busy streets.


    "I''m not actually an Anders but a Yard. I''m Sylvester Yard, the eldest son of the Yard family. You are my younger sister, Selene Yard." It was quite unbelievable when Cole said this. Content belongs to


    wn


    I shook my head and slowly smiled. "Mr. Anders, what kind of joke is this? How could I be a child of the Yards? It''s impossible!!"


    "I know you won''t be able to ept it for a while, but it''s the truth. You and I are brother and sister of the same blood!"


    "Wait a minute. How is this possible? If we''re siblings, then why am I the only one outside the family?"


    "That''s thanks to your adoptive mother, Sandra Tyler."


    "What do you mean?"


    I was confused by everything. My mind was a mess, and I understood nothing.


    "Sandra Tyler lived with the Yards, and she was great friends with our mother, Millicent Yard..."


    Cole revealed everything to me.


    Things turned out to be like this.


    Millicent Yard was born into a


    high-ranking family but fell in love with the down-and-out John Lovere. Ss Yard, was an old-fashioned man, so naturally, he did not allow them to be together. Thus, with the


    help of my adoptive mother,


    O


    Millicent Yard and John Lovere eloped.


    They fled to Joen and spent some peaceful time there, but Ss Yard''s power was not to be


    el


    underestimated. He very quickly


    found out where they lived.

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    ?


    After finding out where they were, Ss brought people with him to bring Millicent back to the Yards'' residence, but she was already pregnant.


    Ss was furious. He tried getting Millicent to get rid of this disgraceful child again and again, but Millicent avoided him every time. Under my adoptive mother''s protection, Millicent gave birth to a pair of children in October. Ss was furious when he discovered this. He not only imprisoned Millicent but also took the children away from her.


    My adoptive mother was worried that Ss would treat the children badly and wanted to take them away secretly, but it did not go well. She was only able to retrieve me. Millicent thenmitted suicide and died.


    Millicent was a stain on Ss, who had been clean his entire life. It was a scandal that could not be known by the public, so he used his influence and got people to suppress information about Millicent.


    As time passed, Ss began to think that what he did back then was too decisive and began to feel regret and grief, but it was already toote for that.


    "I''m following my grandfather''s order to search for my sister, and I found you after a bit of investigation. You attended many dinner parties and auctions with Theo before. I knew you had that sandalwood box and made this a deal to sound you out." Cole was looking into my eyes with a serious expression.


    I frowned, still feeling confused. "This is too much information. I can''t digest it. I don''t know if what you said is true or not. I''ve done a maternity test with Petra, and we share the same blood. I''m her daughter. I''m not from the Yard family."


    Cole was not surprised by what I said. He was still looking at me calmly. "You mentioned this to Petrast time. You should remember her reaction." Thest time I brought it up, Petra got angry.


    Cole could guess the result judging from my expression. He then asked, "Did you mention the name Millicent?"


    "I did. She was furious. She also reacted very strangely."


    "That''s right. Petra knew our mother and was her ssmate. As for why she came to you and said you were her daughter, the answer is simple. She wanted to protect you."


    Cole''s words puzzled me, and I looked at him nkly. "Protect me?"


    "As children of the Yards, kidnapping is amon urrence. Our family gained too many enemies in the early years. I was kidnapped three times when was a child. Fortunately, they were all near misses. Grandpa released news thisC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    time that he was looking for


    you. Our enemies are bound to track you as well. If they find you first, you''ll be in danger. As a good friend of my mother''s, Petra probably wanted to protect you. She was one step ahead and recognized you as her daughter so that even if I were toe looking for you, those people would not act rashly."


    There


    inere too many people believe what Cole said het


    involved in this. I did not know i


    swno


    "My mind is a mess now. Let me think about it."


    "Yes, I asked you to investigate this so that you wouldn''t be confused when you learned the truth. I didn''t expect it to still be the same after the investigation," Cole said.


    "Let''s leave it at this for now. I''m leaving first."


    I got up after that and left the coffee house regardless of the situation.


    I had been lingering on the road since then.


    Whose daughter was I?


    Millicent or Petra?


    Was Cole telling the truth or not? Should I ask Petra again?


    These questions lingered in my mind.


    I still had Theo. I could go home and discuss it with him first!


    Thinking of this, I quickened my pace and took a taxi back to Regal Vi.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    ?


    Back in the vi, only Caroline was there cleaning the living room.


    "Is Theo in the room?"


    "Yes, Sir is in the room. Since you''re back, Madam, dinner..."


    "No, I''ll go up first."


    I could not wait to go upstairs.


    When I went to the room and opened the door, Theo was indeed in there. Seeing me so anxious, he knew the situation was serious.


    He put down the tablet and looked at me, "You know everything now?"


    I nodded. I made my way over slowly and sat by the bed. "But I don''t know if it''s true or not."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Immediately after that, I told Theo everything Cole told me. Theo was frowning as he listened as if he was also skeptical about this.


    When I was done, I looked at him. "How much of it do you think is the truth and how much of it is fake?"


    I only hear him sigh heavily. Theo''s expression was solemn. "If it''s fake, the story is foolproof and that wouldn''t be good for him. If it''s true, then all of this is incredible. So many people are involved. If you''re really part of the Yard family, then you''re in danger."


    "You and Cole said the same, that I''m in danger," my voice was weak as I lowered my gaze.


    "The Yards used to be unshakable, and they got there by stepping on the shoulders of many. They have many enemies. So many people want Ss Yard''s life, let alone his children''s. The so-called sins of the father are paid for by the children. He has no children, and right now, he only has his grandson. If you''re exposed, it''ll definitely cause many unwarranted disasters."


    Hearing what Theo said, I fell into deep thought and murmured to myself, "So what Cole said may be true. Petra may have acknowledged me as her daughter, even making it public to protect me. That way, even if the Yards found me, they wouldn''t act rashly."


    I could not tell what I was feeling now. I only knew that my feelings were mixed. I had so many things stuck in my throat and could not say anything.


    Looking at me, Theo took me into


    his arms, his voice gentler than ever. "Don''t think about it today. I''ll apany you when you go fook for Petra tomorrow. This mystery will be unraveled then."


    Petra was furious thest time I mentioned Millicent. What expression would she have if I were to ask her again tomorrow? Would she still insist that I was her daughter?


    "I..." I admit that I was chickening out.


    I did not think there was anything wrong with being Petra''s daughter. I would not have been obsessed about finding this secret out back then if I had known so many people would be involved.


    I used to have nothing to worry


    about, but now I had my children


    and husband. If I really was a part of


    the Yards, then judging from what Cole and Theo said, anything could happen to me at any time. What about my children, then?


    Thinking of this, my tears flowed unconsciously.


    Theo realized I was crying and quickly took out a few pieces of tissue paper from the side to wipe my tears, Why are you crying? Don''t worry, protect you no matter


    whose daughter you are. You''ll be fine. Also, we''re not sure of everything that''s happening now. Isn''t it too early for you to be so sad?"


    He touched my head gently,forting me as I gradually calmed down.


    I nodded in his arms. "Okay, I understand."


    "Then, go take a shower first. After that, we''ll go downstairs and eat something. We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow."


    I was a lot calmer now when I climbed out of Theo''s arms. His ability tofort me had always been magical.


    "Okay, let''s talk tomorrow." I got out of bed and took out my pajamas from the closet. "Theo, what should I do if I am from the Yard family?" "Wouldn''t that be great?"


    "Would it...?"

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    ?


    Theo looked at me and finally nodded. "Of course. If Millicent Yard really is your mother, then this time, you can finally reveal the secrets of your past. It''s great news."


    Maybe so.


    I pursed my lips. "I see."


    With that said, I went into the bathroom.


    The next day, I went to Petra again with Theo apanying me.


    Standing at the door, I felt uneasy and shook Theo''s hand tightly.


    Theo patted the back of my hand and signaled me not to be nervous. "It''s okay, I''m here."


    "Yeah." I nodded and followed Theo into the house.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Petra and Grayson were delighted to see us. They looked behind us and were disappointed when they did not see the children. "Why didn''t you bring our grandchildren here?"


    I looked at Theo, and he reminded me with his eyes to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, I said slowly, "Mom and Dad, I''m here this time because I have something important to confirm with you."


    Noticing my serious expression as well as Theo''s next to me, Petra and Grayson also put away their smiles.


    Petra looked at me with puzzled eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    We sat down on the sofa together while Grayson and Petra''s gazes stayed on me.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Petra spoke with dignity, and I was nervous again.


    "I..." Not knowing what to say, I looked to Theo for help.


    He hinted at me with his mouth. I bit my lip, wondering if I should ask directly or if that would be too direct.


    "Wanda, if you have any questions, just ask. It''s okay." Petra said again.


    Alright, I was just going to ask, then.


    Exhaling heavily, I fixed my eyes on Petra. "Mom, Millicent Yard... Do you know her?"


    I clearly saw Petra''s shoulders tremble after that. Even Grayson''s expression changed.


    Petra stood up, her gaze on me


    patronizing. "You mentioned this


    name when you came back the fast


    time as well. Who''s whispering in your ear? What else did they tell you?!"


    She looked even more agitated thanst time.


    I stood up slowly and met her sharp gaze as replied word for word, "Cole Anders, that is, Sylvester Yard, the eldest child in the Yard family. Millicent is his mother, he also said she''s mine.


    "We''re siblings. He said I''m Millicent''s daughter, and my name is Selene Yard."


    Petra froze for a moment at that. She then sat down on the sofa nkly without saying a word.


    This reaction. Was the information true or not?


    Inhaling, I asked again, "Mom, tell me. Am I your biological daughter?!"


    "Wanda, let your mother calm herself for a moment." Grayson noticed Petra''s pale face and asked me not to press the matter further.


    I looked at him. "Dad, you tell me, then. You must know if I''m your daughter."


    Grayson hesitated, obviously unable to answer my question.


    Anxiety shed through my eyes. I turned to look at Theo. What should I do now?


    Theo put his arms around my shoulders. "Wanda, please calm down first. Don''t panic."


    "I... How can I not? I want answers."


    In fact, I already knew the answer judging from Grayson and Petra''s attitudes. However, I still wanted to know why they hid it from me


    UMS


    "Let them think about it. You should calm down too, okay?"


    I looked into his deep eyes and finally nodded.


    Just like that, time passed slowly...

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    ?


    There was silence in the not-so-small living room. It was so quiet that I could hear everyone''s breath.


    The temperature had also gradually dropped amidst the silence. The atmosphere was unbearable.


    I was getting impatient and wanted to voice my questions again, but Theo held my hand tightly right before I spoke. I turned to look at him. His eyes had narrowed slightly, his gaze dangerous, suggesting that I should not act rashly.


    I was getting impatient, but with Theo''s reminder, I could only swallow the words that had reached my mouth.


    I did not know how much time passed before Petra and Grayson, who were sitting opposite us, finally moved.


    I saw Petra looking at me with sadness in her eyes. "Since you already know, there''s no need for me to hide it anymore."


    With that, I knew the answer.


    I looked up and met her sad eyes, sadness instantly washing over me too.


    There was a pause before Petra continued, "You... aren''t my biological daughter. I only acknowledged you as mine. It was just a cover."


    A cover...


    I closed my eyes gently and lowered my head.


    It was true.


    Everything that Cole said was true. I was not Petra''s daughter.


    When I looked up again, I could not help the wetness of my eyes. "Then am I... truly... Millicent''s daughter?" My voice was choking up a little. I did not know what I was feeling at the moment, only that it was hard and unbearable.


    Petra nced at Grayson next to her, her expression troubled. He patted the back of her hand as if tofort her. He then nodded.


    Was he saying that she could tell me about it now?


    I watched Petra closely. After she made eye contact with Grayson, she turned her gaze back to me. "Yes, I had been tracking your


    whereabouts. I mistook Cindy before but then found out her parents passed away long ago and did not leave anything behind. I had my doubts at the time, but after so many investigations, I realized that you''re the child from back then. I already knew your adoptive mother, Sandra."


    "Did you take me as yours to protect me?"


    Petra nodded. "The Yards made so many enemies. I couldn''t put you in danger."


    "Why protect me?" I did not understand.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, she sighed and lowered her head to the side, looking helpless.


    Grayson continued on her behalf, "Millicent was a kind girl. She once saved Petra''s life. That''s why she wanted to take good care of you as well."


    "I didn''t manage to see her on the


    day of her death. You''re her daughter. If the Yards'' enemies learn that you''re a Yard, they''ll definitely single you out. Sylvester is capable now He can protect himself, but you can''t." Petra was looking at me, her words sincere. Content belongs to


    I was receiving so much information so quickly that I was a little overwhelmed.


    It felt like my world had been turned upside down.


    "Wanda, since the Yards are now here, it means that your identity will soon be exposed." Petra''s voice was full of worry. "I''m afraid..."


    "I''ll protect Wanda." Theo held my hand tightly, his eyes firm.


    I did not have any notion of risk in mind now since I still had not recovered from all this.


    Petra saw my confusion and came


    closer. "I know you must be very confused now. It''s okay, you''re my daughter regardless. You can still call me your mother as long as you want."


    "I..." I was helpless and did not know what to say.


    "Don''t worry. Go back and let everything sink in. Theo, take care of Wanda."


    "Yes, I will."

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    ?


    I had been mulling things over in my mind for a long time, but I still could not jump my way out of this story.


    Theo came in, saw my dumbfounded expression, and approached me with a smile. He put his hand on my head. "Still thinking about it?"


    I lowered my head and muttered a ''yes''. I was quiet for a long time. It felt like my throat was stuck. "I did my best to look into my own background, but now I''m so shocked after finding out the truth. Theo, why do you think I''m like this?"


    It felt like I did not understand myself. I had been wanting to know who my biological parents were and what my background was for the past 20 years. I finally figured it out today, but it just felt off.


    Theo smiled softly and sat across from me. His gentle gaze was on me and his voice was soft. "I understand."


    "Really?" I froze and looked up at him.


    "Yeah." Theo pursed his thin lips and let out a light exhaled lightly before he continued, "I think you wouldn''t be so distressed if it was just some small family, but now the Yards are involved. They once dominated the capital. That weighs on you, doesn''t it?"


    His words woke me.


    What was binding me was not what had happened but the Yard family''s background.


    They were a legendary family, but Millicent chose to end her life by jumping off the mountain from the pressure Ss was exerting on her. This was the shadow that had attached itself to Ss'' life that he could not get rid of.


    As for me, I could not seem to understand how he forced his own daughter to her death.


    Millicent Yard was my mother. I should be feeling hatred for Ss.


    However, I did not feel anything now. I did not have feelings for Millicent because I had no memories of her. I also did not have any affection for the Yards.


    "Yes, the Yards are unfamiliar to me. I don''t have any feelings for them. It feels like I don''t even need to think about them. I''d better live my own life. What do you think?"


    "Having said that, though, Cole... No,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvester probably came looking for


    I


    you now because he wants to acknowledge you as part of the family and bring you home to meet Ss said Theo as he looked at me. Content belongs to


    UMS


    I nodded. "Perhaps. But I wonder if this is necessary. I have a husband and children now, a whole family. So what if I''m a Yard? We''re already married, so why should I go back? We can pretend it didn''t happen."


    UMS


    "You can, but the Yards don''t think so. I think Sylvester will definitely want to take you back, at least to acknowledge you as part of the family."


    "It''s enough that they have Sylvester, no? To put it bluntly, Ss regrets forcing his daughter to her death, so now he wants his granddaughter back to make amends. She''s been dead for so many years, so why bother?" I said with a wry smile. I did not understand what Ss was doing. Content belongs to


    Theo scrutinized me and slowly smiled. "You''re right, Madam. You should follow your heart. It''s best to be happy."


    With someone who understood me like this by my side, what else could I ask for?


    "Such aplicated world is not one I can break into. It''s better for me to be here. It''s already great that I have you, the children, and my friends."


    I smiled brightly and Theo embraced me.


    His embrace was so warm, and it instantly calmed me. The Yards? They were just passersby. I was very satisfied with my life now.


    I ought to just breeze through life, happy and rxed, instead of being involved in those grievances.


    I made my decision. My heart would not be convinced otherwise even if Sylvester were to speak.


    As for the Yards, let bygones be bygones.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    ?


    Sylvester called right after I had made my decision.


    I looked up at Theo and pointed at the name. "Should I pick up?"


    "Of course. He''s your brother, after all," Theo responded without thinking.


    My brother...


    I was used to being an only child, and suddenly having an older brother felt strange.


    However, I still had to answer this call out of courtesy.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Clearing my throat, I tapped on the answer button and turn on the speakerphone. Sylvester''s voice rang in my ears clearly, "Have you confirmed it?" He was well-informed.


    I responded, "Yes, I have."


    "So, you''re my sister. I didn''t bark up the wrong tree." I could hear the joy in Sylvester''s voice.


    Sylvester continued before I could reply, "Come back to the Yard family with me. Our grandfather wants to see you very much."


    "I..." My voice dragged, and I raised my eyes to look at Theo. The expression on his face remained unchanged, but his eyes were clearly asking me to tell Sylvester what I thought. I sighed and then said, "I apologize, but I can''t go back to the Yards."


    "Why?!" Sylvester''s voice was full of surprise.


    "I''m not familiar with the Yards, and it doesn''t make sense for me to go back now. So, that''s it. You''ve found me. You can go back on your own to return to your life. Why bother taking me back?"


    Sylvester very obviously paused after he heard what I said. "Sister, everyone in the family misses you very much."


    "We haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years. How can we have feelings for one another? Mr. Anders... Mr. Yard, why are you forcing me?" My voice was indifferent.


    "But..."


    "I''m sorry. I have matters to attend to here, so I''ll hang up first. Goodbye, Mr. Yard." After that, I immediately hung up the call.


    Theo patted my shoulder. "Good job."


    I smiled. "That''s good."


    The sky was getting dark. Shannon called after dinner.


    "President Lane, pleasee to work tomorrow. I can''t handle it alone."


    Shannon wailed in the video. The words ''I can''t do it'' were practically written on her face.


    Her expression made me want tough. I covered her mouth and chuckled, saying, "I know, President Collins. I''ll go to thepany tomorrow."


    Shannon finally regained herposure after receiving my answer. "Good. Where were you off to the past two days? Tell me the truth."


    "I figured something out."


    "What is it?" It did not click for Shannon. She sounded surprised when she asked but then recalled what I had mentioned to her before. "You mean Cole?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Shannon''s interest was piqued. "Tell me quickly. What''s going on?"


    I told Shannon everything, from the beginning to the end. She also had a look of disbelief after hearing it.


    Shannon, who was staring at me


    wide-eyed, took a while to muster


    the words "Oh my God, if this hadn''t happened to you, I would have


    u


    thought it was the plot of a TV show. Even scriptwriters wouldn''t dare write something like this. It''s too exaggerated.


    "So, you''re from the Yard family. My God, Wanda, you''re kidding. The Yards are a wealthy family. If the old man hadn''t retired, they would stil be involved in politics. Your words have weight now. It looks like ''ll have totch onto you tightly."


    "I''m not nning to go back to the Yards, though."


    "Why not?"


    Shannon looked puzzled. "I heard the Yards are using a lot of their


    power to find their grand


    Many people have also gone


    forward iming they''re you, but they were all expelled one by one. Yet you don''t care?"


    "I''ll tell you the details when we meet tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you to tell me everything tomorrow. Give me a good shock."

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    ?


    When I arrived at thepany the next day, Shannon chased after me to ask for my reasoning. I told her.


    After she was done listening, she leaned back into her chair, her posture exploratory. "You''re right. You really don''t have feelings for the Yards, but blood is thicker than water. Are you sure you don''t want to go back and meet the old man?"


    I shook my head. "He''s just feeling guilty. Who knows? He might regret it and feel even sadder after he meets me. I''d better not add to his troubles." She stroked her chin and posed me a profound question, "You know your past now. Won''t you regret it in the future if you don''t go back?"


    Even a person like Ss felt remorseful when they got older. I would probably feel regretful in the future.


    I did not deny this.


    However...


    "The Yards are so dangerous. I have children now. What if they get involved? I would like to live a few more years."


    "That''s true. A lot of people want a prominent status, but they all forget that the Yard family has a lot of enemies. Once you enter the Yard family, you''re in as deep as the sea and have to be on guard all the time. I think the identity of Cole Anders was also for self-protection."


    I would not even have thought about it if Shannon had not mentioned it. I nodded. "It''s very possible. I''d better stay here so that I don''t need to worry." "That''s right. It''s not like Theo is in need of money anyway. You can have a career here if you want to. The same goes to love. It''s all fine and dandy." My mood brightened after I chatted with Shannon, and my heart which had still been a little indecisive had now settled on a decision.


    It was noon in a blink of an eye.


    I had actually made an appointment with Shannon to go for lunch downstairs, but then the secretary came in and informed me, "President Lane, Mr. Anders has invited you to meet him in the dining room downstairs, Room A."


    The man did not even make an appointment with me. He just came over!


    "Noted."


    I looked at Shannon, and she spoke first. "It''s okay, you should go quickly."


    "Okay."


    Room A.


    I looked up at the door te and knocked on the door before pushing it open and entering.


    Sylvester immediately let out a faint smile when he saw me and stood up. "You''re here."


    His smiling face waspletely different from his cold expressions in the past.


    Double standards!


    "Order whatever you want to eat." He handed me the menu.


    I used to order my food first back then, but this time, I would be more courteous.


    After simply ordering a few dishes, I handed the menu to the waiter.


    After the waiter left, Sylvester looked at me and smiled, "Sister, I..."


    "Mr. Yard, you should call me by my first name. I''m not used to you calling me your sister."


    It was the truth. I just felt strange to hear him call me sister.


    Sylvester''s smile froze, but he recovered quickly and nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll call you Wel


    you get used to it"


    "Right. So, what''s your business here, Mr. Yard?"


    "Last night, I..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re going to discuss taking me back, then you can stop. I won''t go back with you."


    "Why?!" Sylvester''s eyes were filled with puzzlement.


    I looked at him and smiled slightly. "You mentioned that there were a lot of feuds going on with the Yards. It


    won''t augur well if I go


    Sylvester frowned. "With us here, you''ll be fine."


    "The Yards were arrogant and domineering back then and


    offended so many people. There are no few individuals who want the old man''s life, let alone others in the family. I still cherish my life and want to live a few more years."


    "Wanda, you..."

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    ?


    Sylvester looked nervous at my refusal. He stared at me as if I would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    I felt a little bit embarrassed at how he was staring at me and coughed a few times. "Uhm, Mr. Yard, if there''s no " "There''s more," Sylvester said before I could finish.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could only swallow the rest of my words. He was still an investor in Green Orange, so I could not offend him.


    I smiled. "Do go on."


    He let out a long sigh before saying, "Wanda, you should think about this again. Grandfather is getting old, and his health hasn''t been good the past few years. He''d be delighted if he could see you.


    Hearing this, I wondered if he was trying to appeal to my sympathy to get me to agree with him.


    Shaking my head, I looked at Sylvester and smiled. "He''s not in good health, which makes it even harder for me to see him. Think about it. He''ll recall the past again if he sees me. He''ll be too sad, and that will cause him to get sick. What should I do if his condition gets worse? I can''t bear that responsibility." I waved my hands multiple times, afraid that I would invite the mes of trouble onto myself.


    "Regardless, we''re also your rtives. You..."


    "Mr. Yard, we are people who have never met. Even if we''re of the same bloodline, we might not have affection for one another. But deep affection can be formed through the kindness shown during one''s upbringing and apaniment through the many days and nights even if there is no blood rtionship. I trust you understand this." I smiled slightly. I was already being very polite to him.


    Hearing this, Sylvester lowered his gaze. "I didn''t expect this to be the result after going through so much to find you." His words were tinged with sadness.


    He must be feeling some loss.


    I pursed my lips. "Now that you''ve found me, it means you''vepleted your task. You can go back and report this now. Tell the old man that I don''t want to go back. Please don''t make things difficult for me, Mr. Yard."


    "Okay, I won''t trouble you. If you don''t want toe back, so be it. At least you''re very happy now." Sylvester looked at me with eyes full of gratification as a brother.


    A warm feeling rose in my heart after a moment''s surprise.


    Was this a feeling that could only be felt between rtives?


    I shook my head. What was I thinking? How could such a thing happen?


    Looking up at Sylvester, I smiled slowly. "The greatest blessing is when everyone is safe and sound."


    "That''s right. I n to leave tomorrow. Do you want to see me off?"


    That was fast.


    Was he in such a hurry to report back?


    I nced at the cup on the table, filled it, and slowly lifted it up. "I''m busy with work. Let''s treat our meal today as a farewell feast. Toyour safe journey, Mr. Yard."


    Sylvester looked at the cup. His gaze then moved upward andnded on me.


    slight corners of his mouth curled


    slightly. He lifted the cup in front of


    him. "Thank you."


    After we were done with our meal, we left the restaurant together.


    He put his hands in his pockets and signaled to the car in the front. "Shall I send you back?"


    "I came by car," I replied.


    Sylvester nodded. "Well then, I''ll be off first. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." I waved to him.


    I watched Sylvester as he made his way to the car in front. He was walking very slowly and looked back at me after walking a short distance. "Wanda, can you call me ''Brother'' just once?"


    Brother?


    I could not manage the word.


    I just looked at him quietly for a long time. Sylvester probably understood what was going on and did not say anything. He got in the car and left.


    It took him so long to find me, but I could not even say a word. It felt undue.


    Forget it, he had already left.


    I arrived at my car, got in, and drove toward Regal Vi...

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    ?


    Clothes for the newest season had now hit the shelves. As the rising star in the industry, Delia recorded a video for Green Orange, which we then posted on our homepage. Our daily exposure was constantly refreshed.


    Thepany''s stable development was naturally worthy of celebration, but a series of problems followed.


    Our regr monthly meeting was held in the conference room.


    "Although everything seems stable now, this is also a shoring. We recently received a lot of feedback that our products are monolithic. Maybe we can consider introducing other products."


    Shannon added to this, "Agreed. Our current business is mainly clothing and snacks. We can do some research and introduce more products. We might even open more stores."


    This also meant that thepany was expanding.


    I nced at ourpanions here, all of whom have been here since Green Orange''s beginning. Without them, there would be no Green Orange today. It was time for them to be managers.


    "Yes, I''ll follow up on this aspect. The personnel department should hurry up and recruit new people. Each department should have at least three more people to facilitate future operations."


    "Noted."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the meeting, Shannon and I went back to the office.


    "Wanda, how do you n to choose the products?"


    "No idea yet. How about you?"


    Shannon''s eyes widened at that. "You sounded so certain during the meeting. I thought you had already thought about it. I didn''t expect you to not have a n yet."


    "It''s okay, there''s still time. Recruiting people takes time." I was much calmerpared to Shannon.


    Shannon sat down and shook her head helplessly. "Okay."


    As soon as I sat down, my phone vibrated.


    It was Delia calling.


    "You''re free to talk?" A smile appeared on the corners of my lips. My tone would subconsciously soften every time I talked to Delia.


    She was shooting an advertisement somewhere recently, so I thought she would be very busy.


    "I''m taking a break from my busy


    schedule wanted to tell you that I''ll be back to attend a charity dinner in two days. There''ll be manypanies at the banquet. Do you want to join me?"


    "A charity dinner."


    Was the timing not just great? I was worried about ourck of supply, so I agreed immediately. "Yes, but is it convenient for you to bring me along?"


    Delia nodded. "Of course. My ticket allows me a plus one. They need poprity. Even if I don''t take you, President Grant will."


    "It''s okay, just take me with you."


    "Okay, then I''ll see you."


    "See you then."


    Shannon looked at me as soon as I hung up the phone. "A dinner party?"


    "Delia said she''ll be back to attend a charity dinner in two days and asked if I wanted to go together."


    Shannon''s expression changed slightly, and she pouted. "You agreed?"


    "Aren''t we thinking of introducing new products? There''ll be a lot of people attending the dinner party. Who knows? Maybe everything will be settled after I go." I could hear the sourness in her words. "It''s been so long. You''re still jealous?"


    She snorted coldly."You''re so gentle every time you talk to her. Why aren''t you gentle with me?"


    "That''s because Delia is very


    soft-spoken and gentle herself. If


    you were gentler to me, then I would, of course, treat you the same. smiled at her. "We''re all friends. I treat everyone equally."


    "You''d better." Shannon still looked a little unhappy.


    "Why don''t we go together, then?


    Shannon quickly waved her hand, "Forget it. She can only take one person with her, so it''s useless for me to go. You go." "Okay, I promise toplete the task."

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    ?


    It had been a long time since I attended a dinner party. I opened my closet but could not find a suitable dress.


    Theo probably saw me looking at the closet for a long time and came over. He first nced at the closet and then at me. "What are you looking for?" "A dress." I took out my old clothes one by one but was not satisfied no matter how many of them I went through.


    Theo was standing to my right as he watched me go through my clothes with a smile. He leaned against the corner of the table."Is there something going on?"


    "Yes," I replied without thinking.


    A pink long dress. This used to be my favorite, and the design of the tail was amazing.


    It was just too ostentatious to be worn to this dinner party. I was, after all, not attending as a guest but as the president of Green Orange. Even if I wanted to look gorgeous, I had to be serious.


    I put away my beloved dress, shaking my head.


    Immediately afterward, I picked up a ck backless dress andpared it. Still, it felt like it was missing a sense of majesty.


    With that, I picked out one dress after another, but in the end, I was not satisfied with any of them.


    I looked at Theo who was sitting silently next to me and narrowed my eyes, displeasure showing. "You know what''s going on, yet you''re just sitting there. Help me find something!"


    Hearing my protest, Theo sat up straight. His gaze swept across the dresses that I had passed and said with a quiet smile. "All of them have been rejected. You don''t have any choices for me."


    There was even some innocence in his tone.


    This man!


    "Forget it. You men are all the same. Oh, my charity dinner!" I copsed on the bed. Staring at the white ceiling, I was lost in my thoughts.


    Theo leaned in close to me, propping his hands on the bed with a slight smile on his lips. "All men are the same? How many men do you have experience with?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, anger fueling my voice, "One is enough to cover every single one. It''s like buying stuff online. Expectations are different from reality once you get the item in hand."


    The man frowned, seemingly puzzled by my words. He moved closer to me. "What do you mean?"


    His faint breath swept across my ears, and it itched.


    I pushed him away. "I''m not in the mood to talk to you now."


    Opening the closet again, I swept through the clothes inside but still found nothing.


    It usually felt like I had quite a number of clothes, yet why was there not a suitable one during such a critical moment?


    Sighing, I pushed back my ck-rimmed sses.


    "Is it worth overturning your closet just for a charity dinner?" Theo put his hands in his pockets, a serious expression appearing on his pretty face. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    UMS


    I looked at him. Even if he was just wearing casual clothes, he shone no matter how simple the clothes were as long as they were on him. In fact, he could stand there in his pajamas and some people would praise him for his taste.


    He was a born king.


    The rest of us could only rely on clothes to make us look good.


    "That''s why I said you couldn''t possibly understand."


    It was useless to say much since Theo would not understand.


    I blinked and continued looking through the closet.


    "Stop looking. I''ll take you out to buy a new one." Theo took my hand, his tone a little proud.


    "That works too."


    I smiled slowly and was about to change into some clothes and go out with him when Caroline came up with a box.


    She handed the box to me. "Ma''am, this express mail just got delivered. It has your name on it."


    "My name?"


    After receiving the box, I went to the


    room and opened it. There was a dress inside. Although there were sequins on it, the overall style had a


    domineering quality, which was


    perfect for the charity


    QUMS


    "Who is this sweet individual?"

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    ?


    The question came from Theo.


    A sourness filled the atmosphere.


    I looked at the box, but there was no name written on it.


    I picked up the dress, and there was a card hidden under it, which said: [You''re wee, Mally.]


    "Marius?" I could not help but exim.


    I subconsciously covered my mouth and looked back at Theo, who was wearing a dark expression.


    I moved away and stuffed the card and dress into the box. Lips pursed, I said with a smile, "It''s just love between siblings. Don''t get me wrong. I''ll call and ask him."


    I pulled up Marius'' contact and dialed it to prove my innocence.


    "Marius, what''s with the dress? How did you know that I was going to a dinner party?" I tapped on the speakerphone so that Theo could hear his answer clearly. I just hoped that Marius would be serious.


    Marius'' voice sounded slowly from the phone, and there was still a smile in his voice. "You sound off, Miss Lane. Is President Grant jealous?" This little brat. He should shut it even if he already figured it out. This was so embarrassing.


    I nced at Theo in front of me. His already dark expression turned several degrees darker.


    I coughed and exined, "No, of course not. Theo isn''t that small-minded. I just thought that it was strange. Why did you send clothes over?" "You still haven''t figured it out yet, huh? I was rejected again, but I couldn''t cancel the purchase. I''m doing you a favor this time," Marius said lightly, obviously not taking this matter to heart.


    I immediately understood. "Which girl is it this time? Isn''t it too special to give her a dress when the two of you just started?"


    "A small name model. She''s not very popr yet. She''ll also be attending the dinner party the day after tomorrow. I wanted to give her a dress to gain some ground with her, but someone already asked her out. You two are about the same size. I believe it''ll fit you, yeah?"


    This tone of his... Was he questioning my figure?


    "Marius, you''d better watch it!"


    "Hehe, what


    I


    I mean is that your figure is as good as that of a model, Sis Wan. You can definitely wear it Don''t I know you quite well?" Marius was quite sensible and was


    behaving well over the phone??


    QUMS


    I nced at Theo and noticed that his expression had softened a lot.


    Since the purpose of the exnation had been achieved, I had nothing else to say. "Okay, I understand. Anyway, thank you for the dress. Bye!"


    After hanging up the call, I looked


    .n


    at Theo. Didn''t I tell you it was nothing? But if you mind, take me out to buy a new one. I''m alright with that too."


    Theo stepped forward and nced at the dress in the box. "Put it on. I''m not that small-minded."


    He remembered what I said just now. He really knew how to hold a grudge. That meant he was not as maganimous yet.


    I only dared to criticize him internally


    ine?


    while I wore a smile on my face. "How rice of you, President Grant. I also think that it would be a waste not to wear it."


    After getting his approval, I grabbed the dress and went into the bathroom to change.


    "How about it?"


    I walked around in front of Theo after I was done changing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not bad!" He just nced at it. It was perfunctory.


    Was his attitude like this because it was a gift from Marius?


    I shook my head helplessly and looked into the mirror by myself.


    I had to say, the dress was the right size, and the color matched my skin tone.


    "Thank goodness I exercised and got back into shape after giving birth. I''d be bawling my eyes out now otherwise."


    I looked in the mirror, feeling very satisfied.


    Finally, I had a bit of closure and confidence for the charity dinner the day after tomorrow.


    I turned to look at Theo. "You won''t be going to the dinner party the day after tomorrow, right?"

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    ?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Theo never attended small or medium-sized dinner parties.


    Although manypanies would be attending the charity dinner the day after tomorrow, most of them were small and medium-sized enterprises, including artistes and models who were on the lower tiers. Thus, there was no reason for him to go.


    Sure enough, Theo nodded. "No, I won''t be going."


    "Fortunately, I have Delia to bring me along. Green Orange hasn''t made it to the point where we would be invited to this kind of dinner party. We can only rely on ourworks." I pinned my messy hair behind my ear and looked over at the dress again. After thinking about the makeup and hairstyle for the day after tomorrow, I went to the bathroom to change my clothes.


    The moment I came out, Theo asked, "Did Delia tell you about the banquet?"


    "Yes, it''s a great opportunity. Shannon and I were thinking about how to introduce new products to ourpany when Delia called and told me that there was a dinner party happening. Isn''t this great? It''s like I''m getting help from above."


    Brows raised, I smiled and looked at Theo.


    Theo was frowning and did not say anything for a long time.


    Seeing him like this, I also frowned. "What''s with your expression?"


    I reached out to smooth his furrowed brows, but I could not.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about work."


    "Aren''t you just running away? You asked me a question first, but now you''re thinking about your own work."


    "Remember toe back early."


    "I''m not even going yet you''re already nagging me."


    Theo lowered his head and continued flipping through the magazine, but the conversation went unhindered. "It''s the weekend. Come back early to apany Munchkin."


    "Ah yes."


    I almost forgot that we could go and bring Munchkin home tomorrow.


    I nodded. "I got it. I''lle back earlier if things go well."


    The next evening.


    I drove to Cool Breeze Elementary School to pick up Munchkin. When the head teacher saw me, he was puzzled. "Mrs. Grant?"


    "Hello, I''m here to pick up Munchkin."


    "Munchkin has already been picked up. Didn''t your friend tell you?" The head teacher looked at me with wide eyes.


    My heart rose up to my throat.


    Could what had happenedst time be happening again?


    I quickly asked, "No. Who picked him up?"


    "I took photos."


    With the lessons learned from thest incident, the teacher was more reliable this time.


    She let me see the photos, and after


    seeing the two individuals with bright smiles in the photos, I was relieved. "Okay, I see. Did she say where she was taking Munchkin?"


    "I think to eat."


    "Alright, thank you."


    I already had a ce in my mind.


    UMS


    I arrived at the restaurant. It was a


    parent-child-themed restaurant.


    e


    ÐÝ


    was not aimed at families of t


    but was designed to let mothers and children bond.


    I saw Munchkin and Delia sitting by the table before I even entered.


    Delia was looking at Munchkin with kindness in her eyes. It looked like she really treated Munchkin as her own child.


    Head lowered, I smiled slightly before entering the restaurant and heading toward them.


    "So, you guys are above even informing me now?" I deliberately showed a fierce expression.


    Delia took out her phone and muttered, "No? I sent you a message."


    She pulled up my contact. The message [I''m going to pick up Munchkin. See you at the themed restaurantter] had not been sent. Delia raised her head aggrievedly. "I forgot to switch on my data, so it didn''t send out."


    I chuckled and said, "It''s alright. I was just joking with you. I had it figured."


    "That''s good. I thought you were angry."

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    ?


    "Why would I be?"


    I sat down and was about to have a good chat with Delia when the waiter came over and looked at us apologetically. "Sorry to bother you, but who''s the mother of the child?"


    To be honest, this question stunned me.


    Before the two of us could answer, Munchkin spoke out first, pointing at me, "This is my mommy." Then, he pointed at Delia, "This is my godmother. They''re both my mommies."


    I calmed.


    I pursed my lips with satisfaction. I did not love this kid for anything.


    "I''m really sorry, but this is a dining ce for mothers and their children. The three of you can''t be here together."


    It seemed that the restaurant took its rules quite seriously. They did not even n to make more money out of the three of us.


    I signed an ''OK''. "Alright, I understand."


    I nced at Munchkin, then at Delia. Just as I was about to get up, Delia took a step ahead of me. "Wanda, you should apany Munchkin. I''ll head out."


    "Let''s leave together, then. Are you full, Munchkin?" I looked at Munchkin and nced at his full belly.


    Munchkin smiled in a charmingly naive manner and then jumped off the chair. "I''m full."


    Just like that, we brought Munchkin to the park for a walk to help with his digestion.


    "I thought you''d be back tomorrow. I didn''t expect you toe today."


    "Yeah, it was supposed to be tomorrow, but Munchkin sent me a message saying that he wanted to go eat with me, so I came back early." Hearing her words, I stopped in my tracks.


    I looked down at Munchkin, doubt forming in my eyes and tone. "When did you two exchange numbers? Why didn''t I know about it?"


    Munchkin raised his bright and clear


    eyes to answer me, "When we went to Joen thest time. Mommy and Daddy weren''t around, so Mommy Delia stayed with me. Mommy Delia said could call her directly i needed anything."


    I see.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    el.ne


    Delia seemed to have caught a trace of my displeasure and hurriedly exined, "You weren''t around that day, and was worried that Munchkin would be afraid of sleeping alone, so I left him my phone number for easy contact." Content belongs to


    "I got it. I understand the situation." I grinned at her.


    Seeing my smile, Delia breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I know some people at the dinner party tomorrow. I can introduce you to them then."


    "Thank you. This opportunity is really


    godsent," I said from the bottom of my heart. I turned to look at her. "I want to introduce new products to our customers, but I was worried and didn''t know how to start. It was then you called to tell me about this charity dinner. If it goes well, I think it''ll pay off."


    Hearing this, Delia''s eyes lit up. "Coincidentally, L also said the other day that severalpanies that are attending this time are also looking for partnership opportunities, so it''ll be easier to talk about it."


    "Is that so? This dinner is really just a well-timed coincidence." I smiled. How lucky.


    Delia nodded repeatedly, her smile bright. "I hope everything goes well for you tomorrow."


    "I''ll take your kind words as a blessing."


    Munchkin''s hand that was holding mine tightened suddenly, and he covered his stomach. "Mommy, my stomach hurts."


    "You must have eaten too much. Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    "Yeah."


    I hurriedly led Munchkin to the public restrooms. I waited outside for a while before he came out weakly.


    Seeing his pale face, I hurried forward to meet him. "You don''t look so good. Let''s go get you checked out."


    Delia and I brought him to the hospital for an examination and found out that it was because he had eaten a lot of junk food. All he needed was some medicine and he would be fine.


    "We''ll see if you dare eat like that again the next time!"


    "I won''t anymore, Mommy." He looked at me pitifully, and my anger disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    ?


    We brought the weak Munchkin back to the vi. He still did not dare let me tell Theo the truth.


    The pitiful child tugged at the corner of my clothes and pursed his mouth.


    Our family consisted of a loving mother and a strict father.


    Theo frowned as he looked at Munchkin''s pale face, his gaze dignified. "What''s going on?"


    It was rare to see Munchkin like this. He had his hands crossed as he rubbed his fingers back and forth like he had done something wrong.


    Looking at him like this, one''s anger would dissipate no matter how angry one was.


    I looked at Theo. "He just ate too much."


    "You took him there?" Theo sounded somewhat puzzled.


    He understood that I would not bring Munchkin around eating those things.


    I shook my head.


    Theo fixed his gaze on Munchkin again. "Tell me about it yourself."


    "I asked Mommy Delia to take me there." Munchkin lowered his head, not daring to look into Theo''s eyes.


    Hearing Delia''s name, Theo frowned even more, and his tone was displeased. "Why did you look for her?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I knew the answer. How could he get Munchkin to say it?


    "Isn''t it because you''re usually too strict with him? He is a child, after all. He can be greedy."


    "You know he has a weak stomach. That''s why we have to take special care of him since young so that he''ll be better when he grows up." Theo turned to look at me, voice solemn.


    When it came to caring for children, his love and concern were the same as any other parent.


    Munchkin''s stomach truly would not be able to bear it. Theo was only worried about Munchkin''s diet for his own good.


    I abruptly shut my mouth.


    "Daddy, don''t me Mommy. It''s my fault. I was greedy."


    In any case, it was excellent that Munchkin admitted his mistake.


    Hearing Theo''s long sigh, I knew his heart had softened.


    "No more next time."


    "Yes, I promise there won''t be a next time." Only then did Munchkin dare to look up. He even smiled.


    Theo nced at the medicine to the side. "Have you taken your medicine?"


    "Not yet," I replied hastily.


    He opened the medicine bag, cut the rtivelyrge pill inside into small pieces, and then handed them to Munchkin. "Take them."


    His tone was even but also filled with emotion.


    Munchkin put the pieces in his mouth, took a sip of warm water, and swallowed them.


    Unlike ordinary children, it took him only a few seconds to take his medicine.


    "Good boy. Go upstairs and take a shower. Go to bed early."


    "Alright."


    Caroline brought Munchkin up.


    Theo looked over to me after they left.


    Seeing him stare at me, I shrugged my shoulders. "What''s wrong?"


    "Delia went to pick up Munchkin at school. How could the head teacher allow it?" Theo asked me.


    "Yeah, I didn''t think of this just now,


    but the teacher took photos of them, so she probably let Munchkin go with her since he was familiar with her."


    UMS


    Theo looked thoughtful. "Didn''t she tell you about it in advance?"


    "She sent me a message, but she forgot to turn on her data and it


    didn''t get sent out. I saw her phone. What''s the matter with you? Are you being suspicious again?" I narrowed my eyes and looked at the man. There was a bit of displeasure in my tone. Content belongs to


    "No, I''m just curious," Theo said, but his expression was clearly full of inquisitive.


    Lying to me, huh? He was obviously suspicious of Delia.


    "I''m going upstairs to take a shower and rejuvenate myself. Tomorrow is the charity dinner, after all." I waved at Theo before heading upstairs to do my skincare routine and practice my speaking.


    "Wanda."


    He stopped me suddenly.


    I stood on the stairs and turned around. "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t doubt your friend. I''m just curious and want to know more."


    Was he exining himself to me?


    He knew that I regarded Delia as a friend and that I hated him doubting my friends the most.


    I could not hide my smile. It was as if fireworks were going off in my heart. "Got it."

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    ?


    It really was a small to medium-scale dinner partypared to therger ones Theo and I attended before. Indeed, it was not as good.


    However, it could be considered impressive, much betterpared to those ragtag kinds of dinner parties.


    Delia pulled me along as we weaved through the crowd, and we managed to reach a rtively deserted ce.


    "They don''t seem to be here yet. Let''s wait here," Delia said as she looked toward me. She looked me over. "Wanda, this dress of yours looks to be from Pleasant Couture."


    Pleasant Couture?


    I was slightly surprised to hear the name. Pleasant Couture was famous for evening dresses, and their designers were all well-known figures within the industry. How many celebrity models would pay handsome prices just to wear high-end clothes from Pleasant Couture?


    How could I be wearing one of them?


    Frowning, I shook my head. "It''s probably not. It''s just a gift from a friend. It might just be the style."


    I did not believe Marius would be so generous that he would gift a luxurious high-end dress to a woman.


    "But it looks really simr. Let me show you." Delia fished out her phone and showed me thetest dress on Pleasant Couture''s official website. "See, it''s this one. The more you look at it, the more it looks like it. "All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I took her phone and zoomed in on the photo. It really was the same. I felt the material of the dress on my body. It was veryfortable and felt expensive. Could Marius have really forked out such a big sum of money?


    I leaned closer to the phone and stared at the dress again. Tens of thousands of millions...


    I dared not look any further.


    I hurriedly returned the phone to her. "Impossible. It''s just simr."


    Even if I were to be beaten to death, I would not believe that Marius had given me a million-dor dress.


    Delia nodded. "You''re right. It''s just a small banquet, after all. I don''t think President Grant will let you wear a million-dor couture piece. Wanda, I''ll be off to the bathroom. Wait for me."


    "Okay."


    I let out a sigh of relief. Right, no matter how rich I was, I would not just give away a million dors.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I was startled by a voice behind me. I turned around and saw a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes.


    "Hi there. You don''t seem to be a familiar face around here, Miss." He looked me up and down.


    This made me a little awkward.


    Regardless, it was a banquet, and I could not be rude. I smiled and said, "Hello, I just established Green Orange not long ago, so it''s normal


    that we don''t know eaOR (


    other."


    swneye!.


    "Green Orange... Well, I haven''t heard of it. Let''s get acquainted. I''m Gorden Lane, the chairman of Odorem. This is my business card."


    He took a business card from his coat pocket and handed it to me.


    I could not refuse it even if I did not want it.


    I nodded slightly and epted it. Odorem? I had not heard of thatpany either.


    "Will thedy not reciprocate with her own card?"


    "Ah, yes."


    I did not bring many cards as I only wanted to give my business cards to people I wanted to give them to, but one was being wasted right now.


    I passed it over and smiled slightly. "President Lane, I appreciate your guidance."


    "You''re wee," Gorden replied,


    el


    touching my hand on purpose when


    epting my business card. His


    lecherous thoughts were clearly


    written on his face. Content belongs


    to


    I gritted my teeth secretly and pulled my hand back as I looked at him with a fake smile.


    "Green Orange Cross Trading, Wanda Lane. So, you''re Miss Lane. Come to think of it, we have the same surname." He had a wicked smile on his face.


    "I came with my friend, but she went to the toilet. I''m going to go look for her."


    Just as I was about to use this as an


    excuse to leave, Gorden Lane blocked me. "Why are you in such a rush to leave, Miss Lane? I haven''t


    toasted a drink with you yet.


    Swno

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    ?


    Toast with me?


    Before I could react, Gorden took a ss of red wine from the waiter to his right and stretched it toward me.


    Seeing the sinister smile on his face, I knew there was something wrong with this ss of wine.


    My smile gradually froze as I stared straight at Gorden in front of me with a hint of disdain in my eyes. "Your purpose foring to this dinner party is not to seek cooperation but to cheat others."


    Gorden''s face suddenly changed when he heard my words. He narrowed his eyes, his expression darkening. "Miss Lane, you''re speaking nonsense. I just want to get to know you since we share the same surname. Why would you say I''m cheating?"


    I knew at a nce that Gorden was a habitual offender from the way he spoke without embarrassment.


    Who knew how many young women had been ruined by him?


    Resentment welled up in my heart. I smiled, took the red wine in his hand, and swung it at him as I looked at him. "You know very clearly yourself if I''m talking nonsense or not."


    He looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to our side, Gorden daringly took a step forward with a fierce look on his face. "If you have any sense, be good and drink this ss of wine. I can give you whatever you want!"


    What a big talker.


    I stared at him with a half-smile. There was an aura of explosive dissatisfaction enveloping my body. This kind of person was either a second- generation heir or had relied on a windfall instead of his own ability to get to where he was today.


    I lowered my head and nced at the ss of wine, smiling slowly. "You seem powerful, President Lane. Powerful enough that you can help people get whatever they want."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that I had taken his bait, Gorden''s sharp face softened again. "Of course. As long as a beauty serves me well, I can fulfill whatever requests she wants."


    "Since you''re so powerful, President Lane, can you teach my enemy a lesson?" I pretended to think and winked at him even though I was reluctant. "Of course. Who''s so bold as to bully a beauty?"


    Gorden''s incessant referral to ''a beauty'' gave me goosebumps.


    The corner of my lips curling, I looked at him. "That man''s name is... Theo Grant."


    I deliberately enunciated Theo''s name slowly since I was afraid that he would not be able to hear clearly being so old.


    Generally speaking, when a businessman heard this name, they would be a little afraid, not to mention frightened.


    I looked at Gorden for a while and


    Gorden


    saw his expression freeze for a moment, but it was as if he did not want to show his weak side in front of me. He raised his brow and said, "Doesn''t that kid just have a biggerpany? He bullied you ?


    "Yes, he keeps harassing me."


    It was not too much to say harassment, right? Every time I went out for more than an hour and failed to reply to his message, he would start blowing up my phone. Dwas not technically lying. Content


    belongs to


    Gorden''s gaze lingered on me. "It''s okay. No one will dare mess with you as long as I have your back."


    I smiled coldly. Was this guy serious with his lies?


    "Well, what do you n to do if Theo Grant were to appear here now?"


    "If he dares toe, I''ll definitely show him. I''ll scold that brat!"


    Gorden did not expect Theo to be at a small dinner party like this, which was why he dared to speak like that.


    However, there were surprises in everything.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, light


    shing through them as I looked at Gorden while emitting a sense of danger. "President Lane, you might as well look behind you." I motioned for him to look back.


    Doubt appeared on Gorden''s face as he turned his head to look...

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    ?


    A tall figure stood not far away under several beams of light.


    He had his hands in his pockets as he slowly made his way over. His face could be vaguely seen in the haze.


    "Theo Grant?!"


    Gorden obviously did not expect him to appear here with how horrified he looked.


    The corners of my lips lifted as I said with a smile to Gorden, "He''s here, President Lane. You may start."


    Let me appreciate your performance.


    He looked back at me with a little helplessness in his eyes for just a moment. Gorden then smiled and said, "I-I have to leave first. Remember to call me, Miss Lane. We''ll make an appointment another day."


    Gorden was about to leave after hastily saying this, but when he turned around, he bumped into Theo.


    Theo was much taller than him, and at this moment, he was staring condescendingly down at Gorden with sharp eyes. "Are you the one who said you were going to beat me up just now?"


    He delivered the sentence in a light and airy tone, but anyone could hear the extraordinary power behind it that made one''s heart tremble uncontrobly. I believed Gorden must be panicking right now.


    "No, no, it wasn''t me. You must have misheard, President Grant." Gorden did not dare to make any mistake in front of Theo and responded quickly. Right after he said that, he pointed his finger at me, seemingly worried that Theo would pick a fight with him. "It''s this woman. She ndered you, saying that you''re always harassing her. How can someone like you harass others, right?"


    Theo looked up at me with yfulness in his eyes. "Of course not, but if it''s her, it would be more than harassment." He approached me step by step and then wrapped his arms around my waist. He pulled me close to his body.


    In front of me was the man''s magnified face as he looked at me. "Attracting all sorts of people while I''m not around, huh?"


    "Not at all." I shook my head lightly.


    "Y-You two..."


    Gorden pointed at Theo and me, his face full of shock.


    I signaled Theo to deal with this person first with my eyes, and Theo immediately understood. He let go of me and turned to Gorden. "Wanda Lane, my wife." His drifting voice sounded like a deration and a demonstration.


    I saw Gorden backing away with surprise and fear in his eyes, "I-I''ll take my leave first."


    "Keith."


    Theo called out, and Keith appeared out of nowhere to block Gorden''s path. "Are you in such a hurry, President Lane?"


    Gorden''s face, filled with the vicissitudes of life, was one of pleading now. "President Grant, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Theo took the ss of wine that I got from Gorden just now and then handed it back to Gorden. "It''s fate that we met. I''d like to have a toast with you."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He looked down at the ss of red wine. I knew Gorden had drugged the wine when I took it from him.


    Now that Theo had returned the wine to him, would that not make him...


    This man was really evil.


    I smiled slightly and looked at Gorden. He had epted it with trembling hands. "I''ve already drank a lot tonight, President Grant. Perhaps we can consider this ss-" Content belongs to


    Theo cut him before he could even finish, "President Lane, you''re willing to drink with everyone else but me?"


    "No, that''s not it."


    "Since that''s not the case, please drink, President Lane."


    "Alright, alright."


    Theo''s unhesitating response left Gorden with no way out, and Gorden eventually gave in. He drank the ss of wine in one gulp and then


    looked at him. "Is this fine, President


    Grant?" Content belongs to


    "Keith, give President Lane a ride back. He''s drunk too much. I''ve already informed his wife just now. You''ll see to it that you escort him personally to the car!"

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    ?


    Escort him personally!


    Those words were like thunder.


    Keith nodded heavily. "Yes. President Lane, pleasee this way."


    The drug would have probably taken effect by the time his wife came over. His wife would have to deal with him. Theo''s n was excellent.


    Watching them leave, Theo smiled, "Gorden was doing nothing when he was young, but he met his current wife when he was 40 and she gave him his first pot of gold. He should probably be very afraid of his wife."


    Gorden should cherish such a wife. Who would have thought he would be out frolicking instead? I felt that his wife did not deserve that.


    I sighed. "It''s a pity."


    Theo looked at me. He did not say anything, but he was smiling.


    I met his gaze and slowly smiled. "Why would someone of your caliber participate in such a small dinner party, President Grant?"


    "I didn''t intend oning, but I was worried that my wife would be abducted for being so beautiful. Won''t I suffer a great loss then? That''s why I''m here."


    The line was supposed to be cringey.


    However, the strange thing was that when it came out of Theo''s mouth, it was so refreshing that people might be inclined to find it sweet too. Looks really amodated everything.


    "It seems like I''ve finally gotten to witness your glib tongue, President Grant."


    "Everything I say is sincere and from the heart. How could you call it a glib tongue?"


    I nced at him and shrugged. As if I believed him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Delia came back at this moment, looking a little hurried. "I''m sorry, Wanda. I waste because my stomach was acting up a little. President Grant? What are you doing..." Her eyes widened with confusion when she saw Theo.


    "President Grant, why are you participating..." Delia, like most people, was very surprised by Theo''s arrival.


    I responded on his behalf before he could say anything, "President Grant came because he had nothing to do."


    Theo just smiled at my answer and


    said nothing more. Delia nodded "Well then, if the organizer finds out that you''re here, President Grant, they definitely announce it publicly!"


    The moment she said that, another voice sounded on the stage. "Who would have expected President Grant from Grant Corporation to attend the banquet tonight? This fills this small banquet with splendor. Let''s give President Grant a found of apuse to wee him! President Grant, pleasee on stage and give us a speech!"


    They really did not miss the chance to announce his appearance.


    The organizer had nned it well.


    I turned to nce at Theo. "Go on stage, President Grant."


    Theo was obviously a little helpless, but out of politeness, he could only head onstage.


    Standing below, I looked up at the man above.


    Regardless of the distance, his face


    was heaven''s most perfect a


    and


    they moved. Conte


    Who''s thin lips were full of


    to


    Belongs


    For a moment, I could not hear what he was saying. I only had my eyes on him.


    "Wanda, President Grant is talking about you." Only when Delia nudged me did Ie to my senses.


    What did he say about me?


    I looked back at the stage but only heard hisst few words, "-you can look for Miss Wanda Lane."


    Look for me for what?


    I looked to Delia for help. "What did he say earlier?"


    Delia smiled slightly and was about to answer me, but I was surrounded by a group of people in the next second. "President Lane, please take a look at ourpany''s products. They''re all of high quality."


    "Ourpany''s products have been tested by many parties. You can put yourplete trust in us, President Lane."


    "Our products can stand up to any test, and we''re an old brand. You''d be right to choose us, President Lane." What was going on with this group of people?

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    ?


    Why were they suddenly surrounding me?


    I poked my head out, noticed the expectant look on Delia''s face, and understood.


    Theo must have done the publicity for me just now.


    That was fine. It was better than me looking for them one by one.


    Due to therge number of people, I was upied for a long time.


    There were manypanies and products, but I only picked a few rtively reliablepanies and nned to go back and make aparison between them.


    The people finally dispersed.


    Rubbing my sore shoulders, I looked around, but Theo was nowhere to be seen.


    Where did he go?


    I was about to go look for him when a voice stopped me. "President Lane, please wait a moment."


    I followed the voice, and the person who stopped me was a gentle-looking younger man. His formal suit failed to conceal his youth. I smiled, "You are?"


    "This is my name card."


    I was a little shocked when I saw his name card. I did not expect someone who looked so young to be the general manager of Hyperspace Group. Hyperspace, an old brand that had stood in Whaldorf City for 50 years, was mainly engaged in skin-care products.


    This was exactly the type of thing I was currentlycking.


    If I could secure Hyperspace, they would undoubtedly be the best choice for Green Orange.


    I was surprised that he woulde to me. Lips pursed, I stretched out my hand. "Hello, Mr. Faust."


    "Hello." Yosef Faust replied and shook my hand.


    "I''ve used a lot of Hyperspace''s products. It really is an old brand, and the effects of your products are great. Did youe looking for me because you''re interested in a partnership, Mr. Faust?"


    "We do have such an intention."


    There was some joy in my eyes. I tried my best to cover up my emotions and calmly replied,


    "Hyperspace is an independent.


    brand heard that yourContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    operates independently. Why would you suddenly..."


    Yosef probably understood what I meant and nodded to me understandingly. "That''s right, ourpany has always been independent, but we don''t reject partnerships with excellentpanies."


    "Green Orange is a fairly new


    company. Why would..." It was not that I did not have confidence in mypany. I was just feeling a little ttered that a 50-year-old brand had taken the initiative toe to me. Content belongs to


    Hearing this, Yosef lowered his head and smiled slightly. "To be honest, I only got to know Green Orange through another''s rmendation. After getting to know the brand, think it''s excellent. Being able to run thepany so well in such a short period of time, your strength is beyondpare, President Lane. You also work hard on your products. I believe we can have a good partnership."


    Rmended by someone?


    Could it be Theo?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Faust. if you chose us because of someone''s rmendation, then I-"


    "You overthink, President Lane. We chose you after careful consideration. Hyperspace will not make a decision directly based on someone''s rmendation," Yosef interrupted me.


    His words dispelled my worries.


    Of course, such a big brand would not decide to work with me just because of a few words from Theo. Thinking of this, I was relieved. "You''re right, Mr. Faust."


    "Then, I''d like to invite you to thepany tomorrow for negotiations."


    "Alright, would it be convenient to meet at ten in the morning?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded. "Then, it''s settled. See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow." Yosef turned around and left after we set the appointment.


    I could not wait to send a message to Shannon informing her of the good news.


    The moment I did, I felt a hand on my shoulder, and a familiar scent enveloped me. I turned around. "Theo, where have you been? I haven''t seen you for so long."


    Theo did not look too good. "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    ?


    I was driving, and unlike usual, Theo was seated in the passenger''s seat. He had drunk tonight, so it would not be good for him to drive.


    "Guess who I just ran into?" I winked, keeping him guessing.


    Theo nced at me and asked in a calm tone, "Who?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yosef Faust, the general manager of Hyperspace Group. He asked me to go to thepany tomorrow to talk. We might be able to decide on something. Hyperspace is an old brand. This is a good thing for Green Orange."


    I was beaming with joy as I said it, but he looked very calm, not even a hint of a smile at the corners of his mouth. Perhaps he was tired and did not hear what I said.


    "Theo, did you hear what I said?" I called out to him.


    This brought Theo back to his senses.


    He snorted, then gave me a smile. "That''s great. Congrattions in advance."


    Noticing that something was wrong with him, I frowned and asked, "What''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    Theo turned his head out of the window and propped his chin with his hands before responding to me, "I''m okay, I''m just a little tired."


    "Well then, I''ll drive faster so we can get back early for you to rest."


    Could it be that he drank too much wine when I was busy just now and got drunk?


    He did not smell too heavy of alcohol, though. It seemed like he might actually be really tired.


    He would not have attended the banquet if not for me. Dealing with those little-known smallpanies must have probably exhausted his energy. Thinking of this, I sped up.


    We got back to the vi, and I showered first. I saw Theo sitting on a chair when I came out. He was in a daze, and his eyes were empty.


    I went forward and stretched out my hand, waving it in front of him. "Theo?"


    Theo came to his senses and looked at me with panic shing through his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "I should be the one asking you that.


    e2


    You were in a daze. What were you thinking about?" I was a little curious. He would usually be either working or reading magazines. He never wasted time, so why was he acting so unusual today?


    Theo shook his head and smiled softly. "No, it''s nothing. I''m going to take a shower."


    He went into the bathroom, and I saw him close the door. I was still surprised.


    Theo had never behaved like this before. Was he really that tired?


    Just as I was wondering, Shannon gave me a video call, and I epted. In the video, Shannon was full of joy. "Wanda, Wanda, tell me quickly. Is it true that the Hyperspace sought you out?"


    "Of course, I even have their


    business card. I''ll be going to


    Hyperspace at 10 o''clock tomorrow


    for a detailed discussion


    Let''s go together." I took out the


    business card and waved it in front


    of her. Content belongs to


    S


    Shannon was instantly happy, and she gestured an ''OK''. "Okay, shall we sort out thepany information, then?"


    "Yes, we already have a temte from before, so we just need to make some edits. I''ll fix it before we go over tomorrow morning."


    "That''s great, Wanda. I really didn''t expect such an old brand like Hyperspace to participate in such a small dinner party," Shannon pointed out.


    I nodded. "You''re right. I didn''t expect that either. Mr. Faust said someone rmended us to him."


    "Could it be Theo?" Shannon had the same thought as me.


    "I thought so too, but I told Theo about it and he didn''t respond, which makes me think it wasn''t him." I recalled Theo''s face in the car. He did not look like he knew about it in advance.


    It could not have been him who rmended us if he did not know about it.


    Who was the one that rmended us, then...


    "Regardless of who it is, Hyperspace knows about us now. We''ll have a chance for a partnership when we go to thepany tomorrow. God, I''m so happy."


    "Yes, me too. I''d better go to bed early. Good night."


    "Good night."

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    ?


    I ended the video call, and Theo also came out.


    He wiped his hair and looked at me. "Who were you talking to?"


    "Shannon. She was very excited when she heard that Hyperspace intends to form a partnership with us." I smiled back at Theo. I was also ecstatic.


    It was an exciting endeavor to be favored by big brands regardless of which during Green Orange''s early stages.


    I looked at Theo, and he seemed more refreshed. "Do you feel better after taking a bath?"


    Theo was stunned for a moment before he nodded. "Yes, much better."


    He went to the desk and switched on the hairdryer.


    I quietly watched him dry his hair.


    The same fragrance was enveloping our bodies. The body wash was of my own choosing. It smelled good, and I liked it.


    "What?"


    Seeing me looking at him the entire time, Theo put down the hairdryer and asked while looking at me.


    I shook my head, chuckling. "What? I can''t even look at you?"


    "It''s gettingte. Go to bed." Theo looked up at the time and then came to the bed.


    Iy down, and he turned off the bedside light.


    I turned to the side and hugged him in the dark. "Mr. Faust said that he got to know about Green Orange because someone rmended us to him. Was it you?"


    Theo wrapped his arms around my waist and responded in a low voice, "No."


    It was not Theo?


    I could not think of anyone else who could have rmended us and to such a big brand no less.


    "Maybe they noticed you."


    "Mr. Faust was the one who said this. Someone must have rmended us. But besides you, I really can''t think of anyone else."


    Did I know such a powerful person who not only knew such a bigpany but was also able to get in contact with them?


    Even if I cracked open my skull, I could not think of who it could be.


    Theo probably expected me to still be racking my head. He reached out and knocked on my head. "Stop thinking about it. Go to sleep." It was quite a hard knock.


    It was a little painful, so I raised my head carefully. Although it was pitch-ck, I could still see Theo''s outline. "Are you sober?"


    "I''m not drunk," he responded lightly.


    Not drunk?


    I paused. "You''re not drunk, but you were acting like that just now. What were you thinking about? By the way, I was upied by a whole group of people tonight and didn''t


    see you around after that. Where did you go?"


    "There were a lot of people to deal with, so I hid."


    It was exactly as I thought.


    "Alright, I guessed that too. You shouldn''t attend such a banquet anymore in the future."


    "Yeah."


    I heard Theo''s soft response from above my head and was stunned for a moment. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing." He tried denying it.


    I had so obviously heard him though.


    Forget it. It was not a big issue.


    I got closer to Theo and reached out my hand to trace his lips. They were a little cold.


    "What''s wrong?" His low voice reverberated, carrying a charm in the dark.


    I took the initiative to kiss his cold


    lips but did not feel him not feel him respond for a long


    Shifted away


    "What''s


    "Let''s... forget it today."


    "Yes, sleep early."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I rolled over. It was the first time he rejected me.


    I could not hide my feeling of loss.


    I felt warmth from behind me. Theo hugged me. He leaned in close to my ear. "Sorry, I''m a little tired today."


    "It''s okay. Go to bed." I turned back to him.


    Theo would usually haveforted


    me in a low voice for a while more, but today, he just replied, "Good night."


    "Good night."


    His ''good night'' made me feel a little lonely.


    Was he really just tired?


    swno


    I heard Theo''s even breathing even before I closed my eyes.


    Was he already asleep?


    It looked like he was really exhausted.


    Alright, I would let it go considering he helped me today.


    I let myself go, then closed my eyes and soon fell asleep...

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    ?


    The next day.


    I woke up. When I looked to the side, Theo had already woken up as usual.


    After washing up, I went downstairs.


    Seeing me, Caroline smiled. "You''re up, Madam. Come and have breakfast."


    "Okay." I thought of Theo while I was eating and asked casually, "Caroline, did Theo have breakfast?"


    Caroline nodded to me, but her once calm expression had changed.


    Catching her strange expression, I asked, "What''s the matter, Caroline?"


    She slowly approached me. Caroline narrowed her eyes and looked at me. "I feel that the sir is acting strangely."


    Even Caroline noticed the problem.


    Realizing the seriousness of the matter, I opened my eyes and looked at her. "Strange? What gave you that impression?"


    Although I felt that Theo had acted a little strangest night, I could not put my finger on it. I just thought he was exhausted after attending the banquet, but he could not still be exhausted now, could he?


    "The sir would not be distracted for no reason, but he sat here for a long time this morning. For the first time, it took him 20 minutes to eat breakfast."


    "20 minutes?"


    This was really strange.


    He had sat down for a long time...


    "What was he thinking about?" I could not help but whisper.


    Caroline pursed her lips and sighed. "I''ve never seen the sir like this before. His brows were furrowed. Is something wrong with thepany?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Has something happened to thepany?


    He did not mention it.


    I lowered my eyes, my face expressionless.


    Perhaps it was because of my state that Caroline mistakenly thought that I was unhappy because of this. "Madam, Sir... He... Perhaps it''s just because his work isn''t going well for him for the time being. No..." she hurriedly said.


    "Caroline, it''s okay. I''ll head over to thepany today to have a look."


    I would not be able to feel at ease if I did not. It would be good to go to understand the situation.


    Could something have happened to Theo at the dinner partyst night?


    Unable to hide my curiosity, I decided to go straight to Grant Corporation after going to Hyperspace.


    I first went to thepany to sort


    out the documents with Shannon.


    el?


    Shannon sighed while we were preparing the documents. "I never thought we''d meet such a bigpany like Hyperspace is such a small dinner party. Wanda, did you cheat?" Content belongs to


    I shrugged. My hands did not stop working as I replied, "That''s probably it."


    "I really want to know which person has a crush on you and rmended us. It''s really a timely helping hand." Shannon raised her head, her gaze wandering.


    I nced at her and snapped my fingers to disrupt her daydreaming. "I''m a married woman. Pay attention to your words."


    Shannon rolled her eyes at me


    unceremoniously when she heard this. "So what? Who said you can''t have a crush on married people? Your Theo is married, but women


    everywhere still have on


    him."


    UMS


    "Okay, I have nothing to say to that. Hurry up and help me clean this up. I''m going to bete. Do you want to work with them or not?" I put the topic aside and continued focusing on the proposal.


    Shannon stopped talking about that and worked hard with me on the proposal. Our hard work paid off, and it waspleted very quickly. After printing it out, I was ready to go.


    I looked back at Shannon before I left the office, "Are you sure you don''t want to go with me?"


    Shannon shook her head and chased me out. "I believe you can do it. Besides, someone has to stay back at thepany just in case someone visits."


    That made sense.


    I nodded and did not push the topic further. "Okay, I''m leaving."


    "Good luck! I hope everything goes well!" Shannon cheered me on.


    With a slight smile, I turned and left...

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    ?


    I quickly arrived at Hyperspace Group based on the time that was decided back then with Yosef.


    Sure enough, Yosef was already waiting at thepany''s reception desk.


    "President Lane."


    He nodded at me with a smile on my face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You''re on time, President Lane. You''re here more than half an hour before the agreed time. You didn''t need to do this, President Lane."


    His tone was rxed but also with an indescribable intimacy.


    This deliberate and strange attitude quickly struck me that something was not quite right.


    It stood to reason that a bigpany like Hyperspace would never be so friendly to a small, little-knownpany.


    Yosef said that I arrived half an hour early, but was he not the same?


    Would Yosef not have been left to wait here for half an hour if I had not arrived at this time?


    Hyperspace seemed to value this partnership more than I imagined.


    This seemed a bit too strange.


    I was puzzled on the inside, but I did not show it on my face. "No need to be so courteous, Mr. Faust. This was also a coincidence. I didn''t expect you to be at the reception desk so early."


    Hearing my explorative tone, the smile on Yosef''s face became even brighter. "Yes, I just happened to be down here and had something to do. I saw you arrive the moment I got here."


    He spoke in such a controlled manner that revealed nothing.


    No wonder he was able to get to this position.


    Sure enough, no simple person could survive in a bigpany like this.


    "I see. We seem to be able to read each other''s minds a little, and we get along. I hope this will shape out to be a pleasant partnership."


    Yosef nodded at what I said.


    "That''s right. I think you''ll be satisfied with this partnership, President Lane. The boss attaches great importance to this and is already waiting for you in the conference room."


    The boss?


    The chairman of Hyperspace Group?


    I really did not expect Hyperspace to attach so much importance to this project.


    I felt the pressure double at this moment.


    I followed Yosef, and we soon arrived at therge conference room.


    Pushing open the door, I saw a familiar figure.


    The person sitting in the conference room was actually Marius!


    Why was this guy here?


    This was really...


    For a moment, I did not know what to say.


    No matter what, however, the most important thing now was this partnership between the twopanies.


    I did not have time to think about anything else.


    Even though the shock had notpletely left me, I instinctively turned on theputer and started my speech based on the


    presentation slides I had prepared.


    UMS


    "That is all for my presentation. Is satisfied with this


    everyonen


    partnership proposal between gl


    companies?"


    Even though I was fully prepared up until this point, I still could not help feeling nervous.


    I did not expect the sound of apuse to resonate in this big conference room the moment I was done speaking.


    The person who led the apuse was Marius.


    "You spoke very well, President


    Lane. This partnership n is also


    full of sincerity. I think this


    partnership between Hyperspace


    and yourpany should be a very pleasant experience."


    Marius said in a rxed tone as he nced at me.


    The senior executives seated on the sides all nodded in agreement after hearing what he said.


    I looked at the person in front of me and lowered my head slightly.


    This was indeed a good opportunity.


    In the end, I shook my head slowly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Klein. I don''t think we can cooperate this time."

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    ?


    Marius had a sudden look of surprise on his face after hearing what I said.


    Even the two high-level individuals were a little surprised.


    Marius'' eyes locked onto me before he quickly nced at the people around him.


    "President Lane and I have something to discuss. Please head out first."


    I apologized to Marius first thing after they left the conference room. "I''m sorry, I know this isn''t appropriate for me to do, but I hope you know that I''ve put my all into Green Orange. I don''t want us to obtain a partnership with Hyperspace Group this way."


    I could not ept going through the back door.


    Marius immediatelyughed after he heard what I said.


    His eyes were clear, and his tone was also very rxed. "You think too much. I may be the boss of Hyperspace, but it''s not my decision alone. The board of directors has already investigated Green Orange before this."


    He raised his brow and smiled.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who''d destroy thepany''s interests for my own sake?


    You think too highly of me."


    Marius''s banter immediately reassured me.


    Although this partnership with Hyperspace could bring a lot of benefits to Green Orange in a short period of time, such cooperation would not benefit Green Orange at all in the long run.


    An enterprise that could not walk amidst trials would not have the ability to take on risks.


    I would not put Green Orange in danger.


    "The board of directors passed the proposal to partner up with Green Orange even before I met you."


    Marius'' tone was somewhat helpless. "You should be more confident in yourself. I asked you toe here and present your n today was just standard procedure. Our secretary has most likely already drawn up the contract."


    I felt a lot more relieved at that.


    "If you can''t trust others, can''t you at


    least trust me?" Marius showed


    a


    look of hurt. "I''m devastated. After all,


    loe''ve been friends for such a


    long time."


    I could not help butugh at Marius''s words. "Of course not. It''s because we''ve been friends for such a long time that I''m so cautious about this matter."


    If Green Orange had indeed gained


    the approval of Hyperspace''s board of as Marius said, then, of


    course, I would not refuse this hard-won cooperation. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "So, what about this partnership?"


    I nodded calmly when Marius asked this again.


    "Mr. Klein, I wish us a happy partnership!"


    "To a pleasant partnership!"


    This matter was settled like this.


    "Okay, the matter is settled. Can you honor me with a mealter?" Marius shrugged.


    This guy immediately started behaving like how he usually did the moment official matters were concluded.


    I shook my head. "We''ll have a chance for that next time. I have to go to Grant Corporation today."


    Thinking of what happened this morning, I somehow keep feeling a slight unspeakable uneasiness in my heart.


    Disappointment immediately


    revealed itself in Marius'' eyes when


    ¨¦t


    he heard my answer. "Tsk tsk tsk, didn''t expect you to be someone who put d*cks over chicks. Hmph, since you''re going to go look for your husband, then sure. Let''s have dinner next time."


    D*cks before chicks?


    Marius'' words quickly elicited augh from me.


    "You''re no chick either, you know that?" Iughed a bit after replying and left the meeting room.


    "Be careful on the road," Marius reminded me from behind.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    ?


    I was still thinking about what I discovered this morning.


    Theo was really acting weird.


    He definitely would not be like that if nothing had happened, and obviously, something must have happened.


    Theo was unwilling to tell me, however.


    Regardless, I had to figure out just what was going on.


    In all honesty, I was a little worried about Theo.


    I went straight to Theo''s office the moment I arrived at Grant Corporation.


    "Why are you here?" Theo was somewhat surprised when he saw me appear so suddenly.


    He did not seem to have expected me toe here at this time at all.


    "I came to you for something." I had no intention of hiding anything.


    It was better to talk about things like this no matter what.


    Hiding things from one another could easily cause other problems.


    "It feels like you''ve been feeling off the past two days. Is something going on with thepany? You don''t need to hide it from me."


    I asked directly without any hesitation.


    "Nothing''s wrong."


    Theo was obviously somewhat surprised when he heard this.


    "How could everything be fine?"


    An indescribable sense of bewilderment quickly reared its head in my heart at Theo''s denial. I was even feeling a slight anger at being lied to.


    "Why were you in a daze this morning if nothing happened, then?"


    I immediately told him what Caroline noticed this morning.


    Theo had really been behaving strangely these two days.


    "It''s really nothing. If there was something, definitely wouldn''t hide it from you." Theo sighed slightly, his eyes gentle. "We''re husband and wife. won''t hide from you when ites to this sort of thing. You have to believe me." Content belongs to


    I looked into his honest eyes and did not know what would be the best thing for me to say for a moment.


    I was almost sure that Theo was hiding something.


    However, I could not figure out why was he doing this.


    Could it be something that he could not tell me?


    Many thoughts shed through my mind at this moment, but they also dispersed just as quickly from my mind. Perhaps I should trust Theo more?


    "But..."


    For a moment, I did not know whether to trust my sixth sense or trust Theo in front of me.


    "It''s nothing to worry about. Thepany and I are both fine. Don''t think so much," Theo said firmly.


    Keith suddenly opened the door then and walked in.


    "It''s time for the meeting, President Grant," he notified in front of me.


    el


    Theo had to go back to work, and I could not continue with my interrogation. I could only put this matter on hold for now. I could not dy thepany''s matters regardless of what was happening. Content belongs toThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    swnov


    I just kept thinking that this was not as simple a matter as I was thinking.


    Doubts filling my core, I went downstairs to the underground garage.


    I was still thinking about it by the time I got to the car.


    It was not right. Something was really not right.


    While it did not look like a huge matter on the surface, I could that


    neo was definitely hidi sepet


    something from me.


    What was it, though?


    I felt a little stuck while I drove. I could feel my thoughts all jumbled up at this moment.


    It was then that I noticed a car heading toward me from the front...

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    ?


    Crash!


    I managed to hit the brakes, but my head hit the steering wheel hard from inertia, eliciting a loud sound.


    I let go of the steering wheel and covered my forehead with a hand. "God, it hurts..."


    I wondered if it was the impact because my head was also a little dizzy with waves of dull pain.


    Vaguely, I noticed someone getting out of the car in front of me. A shadow loomed over and knocked on my car window.


    Hand over my head, I opened the car door and got down. I staggered a little as the pain still had not subsided.


    "Are you alright, Miss?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The man who spoke had a gentle voice. I looked up and saw a handsome man in a formal suit and gold-rimmed sses. He gave off an air of elegance.


    "I''m okay..." I smiled at him, but he would not know how much I was forcing it at the moment.


    The man blinked twice, his eyes slowly moving to the corners of my eyes.


    I followed his gaze and could not help but lift up my hand to touch the area. As it turned out, I was tearing up because of the pain. I quickly wiped them away and smiled at him.


    His worried gaze swept over my forehead again. "Miss, your forehead is red. I''d better take you to the hospital to get you checked out."


    I quickly waved my hand. A nce at his stiff clothes made me guess that he might have something important to do in a while. "It''s really not necessary. You probably have something else to do, so I won''t bother you."


    I noticed some damage to the man''s car caused by the collision through the periphery of my vision. Feeling a little guilty, I quickly apologized. "I wasn''t paying attention just now. I was a little distracted."


    The man smiled gently. "It''s okay."


    Seeing his peaceful appearance, I felt even more guilty since I had wasted his time. "I''llpensate you."


    The man casually looked at me and then at his car. "It''s fine."


    I was not listening to him, however. It was illogical for me to notpensate someone after hitting their car. With the intention of taking responsibility, I started looking for


    something on which I could write on.


    I went through my pocket. There was only a lipstick and a pack of tissues. I took out the lipstick and used it as a pen, writing my name and phone number on the tissue before stuffing it in his hand.


    "This is my contact information.


    There are some scratches on the car. I''m not sure if anything else is wrong with it. You should just go and get your car fixed and then call me for reimbursement after the repair. I''m really sorry anis." After that, I got in the car


    started


    the engine.


    I realizedter on that the man seemed to have wanted to say something. I had already driven some distance away, however, so I did not turn back. "My head still hurts..." I pursed my lips. My eyes caught a clinic by the side of the road.


    The thought that I should go backter and first get my head checked out ran through my mind, but I hesitated. My head hurt so bad, however, that I simply got out of the car.


    However, I had just taken two steps when everything in front of me went a little blurry. Even the tiles under my feet looked distorted!


    "What''s happening? Why... am I... so


    dizzy..." I felt my consciousness


    gradually shipping away, and my speech slowly became weak. At the


    same time, it felt like my world was shaking violently. I instinctively reached out my hand to grab something but only caught air.


    My eyes went dark. Right before I cked outpletely, a hand supported me. A woody fragrance drifted from its owner. Who was it?

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    ?


    There was a faint smell of disinfectant at the tip of my nose. I opened my eyes abruptly only to see a snow-white ceiling in front of me.


    I propped myself up on the bed, and a warm voice registered itself in my ears. "Are you awake?"


    I looked up, feeling a little surprised, but it did not show on my face.


    The man in front of me was actually the one who crashed into my car before I fainted!


    A quick nce at my surrounding told me this was a clinic, and I was at ease.


    I looked up at my left hand which had a water drip on it. "What''s wrong with me? Why are you here?"


    Even I was surprised by my own voice when I heard it. My clear voice had be so hoarse.


    The man grabbed a disposable cup and filled it with water slowly. The action was pleasing to the eye, and I could not help myself from getting a second nce.


    He handed me the cup of water. "It''s warm water. You should soothe your throat first."


    There was no need for me to be so coy now that he was already handing the cup over. I epted it and uttered my thanks.


    He exined to me while I drank the water, "I thought something was off with you before you fainted. I was a little worried since you also had a wound


    on your head. So, I took the liberty of following you for a bit and just so happened to get to you when you were about to faint."


    I suddenly felt a little embarrassed when the man said this but was very grateful for his kindness. After all, I might have hit the ground if he had not caught me then.


    "I''m so sorry. Thank you." I bit my lower lip and thanked him.


    "It''s okay, it was no trouble at all." The man chuckled.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    "Wanda Lane. What about you?"


    "Don Logan." Don subconsciously looked at the time on his watch when he said that.


    "Are you busy? Why don''t you go ahead first?" I said to him quickly. Of course, I was not going to be so shameless.


    Don smiled again. "It''s okay. I''m a


    vei


    professor at the university next door. I''m alreadyte anyway. I''ve with my colleagues about


    changing sses." Content belongs


    to


    "Okay." I looked up at the infusion pack. It just so happened to be at thest drop.


    Don also noticed this and got a


    nurse toe over to remove the needle. The nurse informed me that my fainting in this case was caused by a fever and head injury. She asked me to get some medicine from the front desk. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. After I got my medicine, I left with Don. I saw his car again It was an inconspicuous ck, but the brand was anything but. The car was well-maintained, so those few scratches were out of ce. Content


    belongs to


    "Since you have time now, let''s go get your car repaired together," I suggested since my car was scratched up as well.


    "Of course."


    With his agreement, I got into the car immediately and drove toward the nearest car repair point. Don''s car followed mine closely.


    After we reached the car repair shop, we exined the situation to the mechanic and waited at the side.


    I felt bored while waiting for the cars to be repaired, so I casually got into a conversation with Don who was next to me.


    "You''re married, Miss Lane? You''re so young. I really couldn''t tell." Don was a little surprised, while I smiled lightly.


    I asked right after, "Do you have a wife, Professor Logan?"


    "Used to. We''re now divorced." Don was very frank when he spoke and did not seem to shy away from the topic of his own divorce.

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    ?


    "Huh? Why did you two get divorced?" I was so surprised that I could not help but express my thoughts.


    I realized how presumptuous my question was after I blurted it out and saw Don pause for a moment.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it."


    I pursed my lips, panicking internally. Why did I run my mouth? What was I going to do if I poked someone''s sore spot?!


    Don gently replied, "No, it was just too sudden that I hadn''t processed it yet. It''s not something to hide. We got divorced because I didn''t agree with my ex-wife''s personality."


    Hearing him answer so generously, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Theo''s figure suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Recalling how he had been behaving so strangely these few days, I thought of asking Don for advice but felt that it was a little inappropriate.


    Just when I was hesitating, Don suddenly said, "Miss Lane, do you want to say something?"


    As expected of a professor, he was really sharp!


    I might as well voice out whatever I was thinking just now.


    Don listened to what I had to say and pondered for a moment before he began to break down the situation with me. "There may be two reasons why your husband is behaving strangely. One is that he might be facing some problems at work. Two, he might be emotionally¡ª ''


    "What''s wrong with him emotionally?" I looked up confused when I sensed Don pausing.


    Don avoided my gaze but replied softly, "He might have done something to disappoint you..."


    I felt a strike of hurt in my heart for a moment and began faintly panicking.


    Don might have sensed that my emotions were in disarray and reassured me, "This is just a hypothesis. You don''t need to pay too much heed. It might also be because of a problem at work. You should go back and ask him carefully."


    I simply nodded. In the end, I did not know how I even drove my repaired car home. My mind seemed all muddled.


    After parking the car behind the vi, I opened the door and entered the house, feeling a little disappointed.


    Theo was not back yet.


    My flustered emotions reappeared. I bit my lip, took out my cell phone, and called him.


    The call automatically disconnected after ringing for some time. Theo was not answering.


    I looked at the phone nkly, swiping through the screen over and over again, feeling dull.


    It was gettingte. I had a quick


    sat dnd after taking a showeret


    dinner,


    on the sofa in the living


    room and waited for Theo. I must have a good talk with him!


    I waited and waited. It was already dark, but he still had not returned.


    At some point, I fell asleep and woke up again when I heard noises from the door. I checked the time on my phone. It was already two o''clock in the morning.


    Two figures appeared at the door. They were Theo and Keith.


    I took two steps forward and was hit with a strong stench of alcohol. It wasing off Theo.


    He was being supported by Keith, who was staggering.


    "Madam." Alook of surprise shed through Keith''s eyes. He was


    probably wondering why I had l


    gone to bed by now.


    "What''s going on here? How did he end up drinking so much?" I asked.


    "President Grant attended a social event," Keith answered truthfully.


    Keith ced him on the sofa and said to me, "Madam, I''ll take my leave first."


    I nodded, my eyes falling on Theo''s flushed, handsome face.


    After Keith left, I helped Theo up and went upstairs. I felt weird deep down.


    My thoughts were somewhat slow. Theo had never gotten drunk when he went out socializing in the past.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    ?


    "Theo, don''t sleep yet. Drink this hangover tea." I helped him sit up on the bed with some difficulty. I also informed Caroline to prepare some porridge that was easy on the stomach for tomorrow morning.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After all, alcohol, which paralyzed the nerves, would cause harm to the body if no measures were taken.


    Not only that, some people would even lose their most basic abilities.


    "Ah."


    I felt a little angry but also wanted tough a little seeing Theo act like a child in front of me.


    "You''re so old now, yet you still don''t know how to take care of yourself."


    Back in those years when I had stayed wholeheartedly by his side, I always considered every detail and tried to alleviate Theo''s fatigue and burden as much as possible.


    Although there was no shortage of nagging andining, they were actually expressions of the deep love in my heart.


    "Does your head hurt? Let me massage it for you. If I knew I would have to deal with you getting drunk, I would have "


    Theo raised his head. Gaze blurry and hot, his lips involuntarily met mine.


    The words that I was about to utter were abruptly swallowed.


    "Ugh, Theo, don''t push."


    I had wanted to put his tie, shirt, and watch aside for him. I did not expect Theo, who was drunk, to be seemingly trying to vent something. His strength and movements were bing increasingly uncontroble.


    I suddenly recalled that his words had been a little vague these few days. It was abnormal.


    There were some things that I must rify as early as possible, after all. "Theo, tell me the truth, did something bad happen recently?"


    Sharing was crucial when two people were together.


    I was not one who enjoyed hiding behind someone else, nor was I unable to handle the responsibility on my own. He did not have to carry all the burdens on his shoulders.


    Theo''s attitude abruptly changed, and his voice lowered. "I''m a little sleepy. Let''s leave things here today."


    He held his forehead to obstruct his


    sight. I figured he was too


    embarrassed to speak, so I


    1


    comforted him patiently. "Theo, don''t keep holding yourself back. Just take this as an indulgence after drinking."


    I did not know which part of what I said struck him, but he lost control of his emotions and said angrily, "I said everything is fine. Everything is fine. Why do you have to force me?" Content belongs to


    Did I not even have the right to worry about him? Fine, so be it.


    I walked out of the room without thinking. Caroline heard movement and came over to ask, "Madam, is Sir okay? Do you want me to prepare some more "


    "I don''t know what happened to him."


    I was not able to sleep the entire night after shutting the door to the guest room


    The next day, Theo came out of the room and saw Caroline''s serious expression. He seemed to recall having done something to me when he was in a dazest night.


    It was hard to recall the exact details.


    He then noticed my figure in the hall. He stepped forward when he saw me and said softly, "Why don''t you sleep more today? I should havee back earlier yesterday. I must have disturbed you when I came back sote."


    "No, you didn''t."


    I was toozy to argue with him. I had done everything I should do and was now pretending to be confused.


    Theo realized that he had made me angry and hurriedly smiled, trying to appease me. "Did I do something wrong to make you angry?


    "If that''s the case, I sincerely apologize to you now. Is that okay?"


    Caroline hurriedly stepped forward to vouch for him for fear that I would turn around and leave again. "Yes, yes, Sir was quite pitiful when he was all drunkst night."


    It was useless for someone to speak up for him. I had tossed and turned all night, not able to sleep well. It was not so easy for me to forgive him so simply.


    "What''s wrong? You''d better think hard about that first before you talk to me."

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    ?


    In short, I did not want to see Theo in front of me before I actually wanted to reconcile with him.


    Hmph, it was his fault for not being able to tell what was good for him. I was going to make him remember this.


    After I was done with the breakfast Caroline prepared, I left the house early. Theo had no chance to continue saying whatever he wanted. It would be futile even if he intended to apologize.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, thepany''s affairs were resolved smoothly today. There were no other difficulties and twists like I had imagined.


    My schedule for the day waspleted. When we reached the end of thepany meeting, Shannon came up to me mysteriously and asked, "Don''t you think our follow-up progress wouldn''t have been as smooth if we hadn''t done the preparations earlier?"


    "Exactly. If my guess is right, the contract signing should be..."


    I smiled and told everyone the good news without beating about the bush.


    I was, at present, very satisfied that I could handle the work at hand properly and had forgotten all my unpleasant thoughts about Theo.


    "That''s right. Everyone has worked hard these days. Let''s look back and see how we can reward them."


    Shannon nodded, and her mood was also great.


    What I said next, however, made her exim in surprise. "What? Who else knows about this except you? Does your husband not have an opinion about this?"


    "I just found out that he''s the boss of Hyperspace. I wasn''t the slightest bit apprehensive before I learned about this, but after knowing that it was him, my emotions were mixed on top of the shock."


    Marius did not look like he had been deliberately concealing it either. He was an excellent leader who was serious and responsible. He had both looks and strong work ability.


    I still looked forward to getting to know another side of him through this partnership opportunity, even if Shannon''s imagination seemed to be running wild. Shocked, she still joked, "Wanda, doesn''t he like you? He might have taken this partnership opportunity to continue being involved with you."


    I did not expect her fire for gossip to include me. There was really nothing I could do with her.


    "You can eat anything, but you can''t just say anything. It would not affect me as much probably. But it won''t be good for him."


    Furthermore, it was a well-known


    fact that Theo and I were legally married. Any bad rumors about us.


    would be self-defeating. "Marius and


    |


    are just like brother and sister. He


    calls me ''Sis''." Content belongs to


    "Yes, yes. You siblings are so deeply affectionate, so you can do whatever you want as long as it doesn''t affect this partnership."


    Since I threw a temper tantrum at Theo this morning, I did not n to tell him about my ns. Besides, no one would be able to keep it from him if he wanted to know.


    Shannon and Lorganized apany dinner for everyone to reward them for the hectic days and exhaustion they had to go through. Thinking of Theo who had lost his temper on me the night before, my mood that had improved abruptly plummeted.


    S


    "Wanda, why are you drinking so much? Your husband is going to think I encouraged you!"


    Everyone around us was immersed in the joyful celebratory atmosphere. "We wish the boss more prosperity in the future. We hope you''ll be happy and beautiful every day."


    "Thank you, everyone. I toast this ss to all of you."


    Shannon could not stop me from drinking at the dinner party.


    "Okay, okay. I recall you don''t like drinking that much. Why are you acting so strangely today?"


    I hadpletely unwound from all that drinking that I could not even hear anything.


    "Drink up! Drink till you''re all thoroughly drunk!"


    I was already lying on the table by then, and in the end, I managed to get myself passed out.


    Looking at me like this, Shannon


    seemed to realize that I had been


    drinking to relieve my worries. Even after thinking about things, she decided to call Theo and asked him toe to pick me up.

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    ?


    Not long after Theo received the call, he appeared outside the hotel. After a few words of advice from Shannon, she left on her own. Sitting in the car, I felt hot all over, so I began taking off my clothes without restraint. After a while, I was only left with my tight-fitting skirt.


    Of course, Theo was the only one in the car. "I''ve turned down the air conditioner. Are you still feeling ufortable?"


    The party was not over, and I did not want to leave halfway. I opened the car door and went down. "Why did Shannon leave me behind? I''m not done drinking..."


    "Wanda, you can make as much fuss as you want, but can you not treat your body like some joke?"


    I felt extremely difited at my core at his slightly hoarse voice, but I still did not want to look him in the eye.


    I was feeling dizzy under the alcohol''s influence. I was staggering. It felt like my feet were stepping on cotton. I would knock on the door frame if I was not careful, and my entire body was sore and numb. "Don''t worry about it. Go away."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you. But can we go home first?"


    I looked up at the sky. It was indeed veryte. There were only a few pedestrians on the road, and my consciousness was gradually clearing.


    What was more, the loss would have outweighed the gain if someone with ulterior motives were to take advantage of my drunken madness while I was on the street.


    Theo said nothing while we were on our way back, but he would observe my condition through the rearview mirror from time to time. The car ride was stable along the way with only a few bumps.


    Just when he was about to carry me out of the car, I subconsciously tried dodging him. This did not stop him that much.


    "Be good. I don''t want to hurt you. You can do whatever you wantter."


    Caroline had been waiting eagerly. She was happy when she saw that we were home. She quickly went to deal with some irrelevant work.


    Theo and I were left looking at each other.


    I wanted to chase him away to the guest room to sleep alone, but he opened the door of the bathroom directly. Inside the bathtub was the hot water he had long requested Caroline to prepare.


    Before I was able to react, Theo tested the water temperature.


    "I didn''t say I was going to take a shower. I''m going to sleep."


    He was the one who had taken his liberty. As if I was going to be pushed around by him.


    Theo was not annoyed. Rather, heAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    just smiled and said, "I think you''ll feel morefortable after this. If you don''t want to shower, so be it." Content belongs to


    UMS


    It was strange to hear him say that. The more he went along with me, the more I wanted to go against him.


    Water sshed everywhere in the


    ?


    next second as Iy my whole body


    in the bathtub. This situation


    el.


    seemed extraordinarily seductive.


    Theo looked me over, making no secret of his inner desire.


    "Are you inviting me?"


    He was ttering himself and I did not bother to reply to him. I closed my eyes and enjoyed a moment offort.


    Theo sat down quietly beside me without moving when he did not receive a response as if he could get a reward that way. Perhaps the space had been too tight that it hindered my breathing but I was feeling hot shes all over my body.


    He, on the other hand, seemed fine. He was filled with energy that he had nowhere to vent.


    "How long are you going to stay here? I want to be alone for a while."


    "I also want to wash up. How about we do it together?"


    He was finally showing his true intentions. How could I let him get what he wanted?


    Theo was practically soaked because of my prior actions.


    "I want to take care of you, so I worry about leaving you alone in here."


    These seeming words of care were unbelievable to me. If I was not naked, I would have immediately driven him out.


    Theo, who saw through my bad


    temper, simply decided to y his tricks. Wanda, I remembered what happenedst night. Regardless of what happened, it''s my fault Content belongs to


    Swno

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    ?


    "If you''re still angry, you can do anything to me.


    "I sincerely admit my mistake to you."


    Theo''s attitude was sincere and humble. If my heart softened, I might just forgive him.


    However, I had to give him a taste of his own medicine. A little revenge was not too much.


    Even if Theo were to cozy up to me shamelessly, I would not entertain him. "I''m thirsty. I want to drink water."


    "I''ll pour you some."


    After he brought me water over a few trips, I was satiated.


    He actually knew I was messing with him until I could no longer.


    I was really being audacious in getting the esteemed President Grant to treat me like this, but I knew he would not be angry with me.


    Being drunk was not a good feeling. I somehow fell asleep in a daze, and when I woke up, I realized Theo had reached his hands out to wash me.


    Now that I was wholly awake, I opened my eyes wide and said hastily, "I-I''m done washing.


    "If you still won''t leave, I''m going to spend the night in the bathroom." I was trying to get Theo to quit.


    He knew I would lose my temper about anything when I was drunk, yet he still deliberately stepped forward to tease me when he saw how flushed my cheeks were.


    "Wanda, we''re husband and wife. There''s no need to act like strangers. You just rest. I''ll help wash you up carefully."


    Sure enough, even this did not sound greasy when he said it since he was so handsome.


    I cleared my throat and waved my hands. "No need, I''m much better now. Go out and wait for me."


    Theo was finally willing to go out after everything. I would have woken up even if I was drunk because I could guess what he was going to do next.


    I did not want to argue with him anymore after all that trouble.


    I put on my pajamas and entered the bedroom. Theo was already lying on the bed, waiting for me. I did not refuse to share the bed with him this time. "Wada, you''re not allowed to drink so much alcohol alone in the


    ein


    future, do you understand? It hurts me."


    "So, am I the hard-hearted one?"


    Theo was stunned for a moment. He took me into his arms after he came to and said softly, "It''s all my fault. I didn''t consider your feelings."


    "There won''t be a next time."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Considering what I had gone through in the past, I was not an unreasonable person at all. Now that I had made everything clear, I had to let go. The distance between the two of us was getting closer and close. I could hear Theo breathing next to my ear. It seemed that he haspletely rxed.


    I was still a little confused why he


    did not want to confide in me yesterday. I''m angry because you refused to tell me the truth. You didn''t treat me as your other half¡¤ who''s going to be with you for the rest of your life. If you''re going to carry everything by yourself-" Content belongs to


    If he could not share his suffering, how were we to share our joys?


    "You''re right. It really shouldn''t be like that."


    Everything that needed to be said had been said, and Theo was finally persuaded. He would not ck the next time.


    Although I did not say anything, one could tell at a nce whether I was relieved or not.


    "There''s this project at thepany that''s a bitplicated, and it''d be troublesome to stop it now. I haven''t adjusted well in the past two days because I keep running into corners. It was inevitable for me to be irritable when I talked and dir things. Content belongs to


    "It was really not my intention to make you sad when I was drunk."


    Theo''s expression was extremely serious. I did not say anything more. Seemingly reaching an understanding, he responded with a long and deep kiss.


    I slept very peacefully that night.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    ?


    Caroline prepared a table''s worth of all kinds of food the next morning as if to ease the stalemate between Theo and me.


    The sweet atmosphere between us already spoke for itself. After eating and sleeping well, I appeared at thepany in a much better state than yesterday.


    This earned me teasing from Shannon, who could read everything from my face. "Yo, looks like someone took good care of youst night. Else, why would you look so radiant today? You''re positively glowingpared to yesterday!"


    I was a little embarrassed but made no excuses. I just shifted the topic to the contract ceremony with Hyperspace.


    Even though I had been throwing a temper tantrum with Theo before, I would never bring my emotions to work.


    They were all different matters, and I could not be sloppy.


    Shannon also immediately put her game face on because of this. We organized the venue for the uing event and curated the list of invited media. We also configured the scale of our ns and publicity into documents and brought them to the meeting room in an orderly manner.


    Marius and the others were already waiting by then.


    "The Hyperspace project is a victory achieved through the blood, sweat, and tears of all employees in ourpanies. As one of their representatives, I will make the following remarks to better promote its progress.


    "I hope everyone can speak freely and put forward their valuable opinions."


    Marius had wanted to talk to me about the details of the project after the meeting, but Shannon was worried that our intimate acquaintance would be revealed to everyone else.


    Even if there was no so-called improper rtionship between us, we were afraid that ourpetitors would deliberately spread rumors.


    If that were the case, we could only avoid being suspicious as much as possible.


    However, on the day of the contract


    ceremony, in addition to the news media that were invited to the scene, there were also many journalists and newspaper offices that attended for interviews for some reason. When they saw Marius and P appearing together as partners, they immediately swarmed up to us.


    The scene got out of control for a while.


    Even if a partnership between a smallpany and argepany was rare in the industry, this partnership opportunity with Hyperspace had not been an easy one to bag. Only Shannon and I understood its significance.


    "I didn''t expect this event to be so popr. I don''t know whether to be happy or worried..."


    Less than two days after the


    contract ceremony, the


    overwhelming information on the


    news sites spread like wildfire. They were both good and bad. The good ones were in support of our


    veon


    partnership and the development of enterprises to drive the social


    economy, while the bad ones were


    outrageous and vicious.


    Not only did they insinuate that Marius and I had an improper rtionship, but they also secretly took a photo of the two of us to create an image of a false intimate interaction so that they could keep those onlookers who knew no better in the dark. They would then be used as rumor-spreading tools. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Putting aside the impact this incident had on me, the board of directors at Hyperspace had to be given a reasonable exnation and countermeasures for this matter.


    Otherwise, the matter of our partnership would have to be reconsidered.


    "Sis Wan, those people have no limits at all. If I catch them, I''ll never let them go easily!" Marius frowned.


    "Yes. We should still think of a way first. We can''t make the board of directors unhappy until this matter is resolved."


    Theo must have already heard about such a big event.


    I was a little exhausted after returning home from thepany. With his experience, Theo also did not take that false information to heart.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    ?


    My conscience was clear because he chose to trust me unconditionally.


    "The reason why those people did all that is that they want nothing more than to be verified. It''d be enough if we don''t give them the opportunity to continue spreading rumors and causing trouble."


    With Theo''s guidance, I knew what to do next.


    I did not dy ining up with a solution. Shannon told Marius my n, and he agreed.


    "I jinxed it. I shouldn''t have mentioned this back then. The current situation is getting more and more outrageous." Shannon knew Marius and I must feel ufortable being pushed to the cusp of public opinion, but no one wanted this matter to spread so fast. People were even making malicious spections now.


    "Shannon, don''t think about it anymore. Just deal with the things at hand now. We''ll solve the rest one by one."


    Thus, a press conference was held the day after the discussion between the twopanies to respond to the reporters'' special reports.


    After consultations between all parties, Marius and I issued our statements as representatives of ourpanies.


    Theo knew I needed his support at this time, so he never left my sight.


    "I''ll always be here with you."


    "Alright."


    I still felt nervous for no reason about appearing in front of the public. I was afraid that something might go wrong and that everything would not end. Shannon and Theo were both watching a live broadcast of the press conference in the background. Everyone present had been checked in case of idents.


    It should be foolproof by this point.


    "It''s infuriating to see the reporters goofing around.


    "If I didn''t have to worry about thepany being affected, I would definitely teach them how to behave!" Shannon could not help cursing.


    Marius stood beside me with a calm expression. He had not lost his aura in the face of those pretentious people in front of him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Both ourpanies jointly invited everyone here today. We don''t have many things to say, but they''re all our sincere thoughts. Originally, these private matters should not be discussed or shared with the public, but since some of you are so interested, I''ll be honest and open today and conclude my speech at once." Content belongs to


    The moment I said this, a few bold reporters immediately asked, "What''s the purpose of your press conference today? Could it be that you''re trying to leverage us to promote yourself?


    "If that''s the case, your goal has been achieved."


    It was no wonder that they could write such wonderful news. They seemed to have quite a rich imagination.


    Marius sneered. He knew from the very beginning that these people would be difficult to deal with. "Ourpany can''t afford such enthusiasm."


    "What does that mean? Does that mean something is really going on with you two..."


    Before those people could pry to the bottom of Marius'' words, I adjusted my mood and said, "Yes, I''ve known Marius for far longer than what everyone thinks and have always treated him as a younger brother. I care for him like how I care for my three children.


    "What''s more, with Marius'' qualities, he has no problem finding someone for himself. Naturally, he won''t have any other feelings for me."


    It was hard to convince these people


    with words alone. Marius inevitably felt something off in his heart, but he still agreed with a smile on his face. He added that he was surrounded by thousands of beautiful women and that he always referred to me as his sister in private.


    In the end, a video of the entire press conference was released, and the rumors fell apart.

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    ?


    After the rumors were dismissed, Green Orange and Hyperspace''s partnership was right back on track, and things got busy at thepany.


    A few days passed and our work at hand reduced. I picked up my coffee and was getting ready to rest for a bit before continuing.


    The warm coffee flowed into my core, easing my tired spirit.


    I suddenly thought of Delia, whom I had not seen for a long time. I sighed internally. I had been so busy that I had forgotten to contact her for a small get-together.


    I picked up my phone and dialed her number.


    Very quickly, I heard Delia''s sweet voice. "Hello, Wanda."


    I smiled and softly replied, "Hello, are you busy recently? We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "Yeah, I''m quite busy." Delia paused. "Wanda, are you asking me out?"


    "You really know me well. I want to ask you out for dinner. Let''s have a small get-together. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "The timing is not good. I have ns for the next few days. I''m busy with work recently. I''m really sorry."


    "Delia, you don''t have to be so courteous. We''re friends," I said softly while feeling a little regretful.


    "Wanda, wait for me. I''ll find a chance to contact you as soon as I''m free."


    "Alright."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I took the opportunity to chat with Delia a little bit more. I noticed that something was off with her while we were talking. I was not sure if I was imagining it, so I did not ask.


    The two of us chatted for a while. Delia ended the call soon after that because she needed to work.


    I kept silent, mulling over Delia''s tone in my mind. She was not usually like this. She would talk to me no matter how big an issue was. She was cheerful and lively like the bright sun.


    Shannon came to my side, wearing a worried expression. "Wanda, are you okay?"


    I came back to my senses, shook my head, and chuckled. "I''m okay. Things were just a little weird just now."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I just contacted Delia."


    I told her about Delia. I wanted to get her opinion on this.


    Shannon did not think there was anything wrong. "Wanda, don''t be so emotional Delia might just be busy with filming, which exins why she was speaking strangely. It''s not umon for actors like them to struggle to get out of their roles."


    "You''re right." I nodded, dispelling all the doubts in my heart.


    I thought that I should contact her when she was free.


    When I got home in the evening, Caroline had already prepared dinner.


    Theo also returned a few minutester, and as usual, I took his coat off him.


    "Were you busy today?"


    "It was alright," Theo said casually.


    I could hear the tiredness in his voice and quickly added, "Caroline has already prepared dinner. Let''s eat first." "Yes, how''s your partnership with Hyperspace?"


    "It''s going well, but I''m a little busy." I smiled. Our partnership with Hyperspace gave me a sense of surprise.


    While we were eating and chatting, I thought about what happened this afternoon and casually mentioned, "I called Delia today. I wanted to aske her out for a get-together, but I didn''t expect her to be so busy and have no time at all. Being in her industry isn''t as easy as we thought."


    Theo''s expression suddenly


    changed. His eyes had be


    darker, and his tone was indifferent.


    "Wanda, don''t mention Delia


    anymore. I don''t want to hear her


    name." Content belongs to


    I looked at him in puzzlement with a slight frown. "Theo, are you suspecting Delia''s intentions again?"


    Theo put down the cutlery in his hand and looked forward quietly without giving me a nce. Seeing this, I thought to myself that this was an acquiescence, and I could not help being a little angry.

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    ?


    Seeing Theo''s stern expression, I lost my appetite and slowly put down my cutlery.


    "Theo, do you have something to say about Delia?"


    Theo stared at me, a trace of helplessness shing through his eyes. "No..."


    "I don''t believe it." I immediately retorted and very quickly thought of a possible exnation. "Is it because of her resemnce to Cecilia? That''s not something within her control."


    Theo shook his head. He came to my side and held my hands. "Wanda, calm down."


    I did not lose my cool. The warmth around my hands made me feel more at ease. "Theo, I just want to know why. Delia is my friend. I don''t want to see this happening."


    "I understand." Theo parted his lips lightly. "I will not interfere with the friends you choose to make. I''ve never thought of doing so."


    "Then what about Delia?" I asked again. I wanted to know the answer.


    "Don''t mention her. I don''t want to hear that name again."


    My heart constricted at the disgusted look on Theo''s face. What was going on?


    I could feel Theo resisting. Out of concern for him, I held my tongue.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared to the matter at hand, I prioritized Theo''s feelings more.


    I did not want to trouble him with things he did not like.


    "Alright."


    We made an agreement that from now on, we would not mention Delia in front of each other. I agreed, but I was still suspicious. This was too weird. Early the next morning, I went to thepany.


    Shannon was full of energy and came to me with a smile on her face. "Wanda, good morning!"


    "Good morning." I was still struggling with what happenedst night, and my spirits were rather low.


    Shannon noticed me acting differently immediately. "Wanda, is something going on?"


    "You saw right through me." I smiled helplessly before telling her what happenedst night.


    Shannon looked conflicted after she heard what I had to say.


    "I''m curious. It''s obvious the two of them don''t interact much, but Theo is so obviously against Delia."


    "I also find it strange. As far as I know, Delia and Theo have nothing to do with each other.


    Whether it''s work or daily life, Theo has no reason to be so against Delia. Could it be Delia had unintentionally offended him?"


    "That shouldn''t be possible. Delia is a celebrity, and Theo is now working in business."


    Shannon suddenly smiled. "I forgot


    the most important thing. Wanda, have you forgotten that Delia and Cecilia look the same? I suspect Theo is worried that she''s approaching you for some hidden purpose and she might do


    no


    something bad to you. That may be why he wants you on your guard." Content belongs to


    Shannon''s words practically dispelled the doubts I had. I nodded. "Yes, Lasked the same thingst night, but Theo didn''t say anything. Maybe it''s as you said."


    "As expected of Theo. He always worries as long as it''s about you."


    Shannon''s yful gaze made me a little shy. My cheeks were starting to get slightly hot. I smiled and pushed her away.


    "Oh, you. Why do you like to tease


    me so much? By the way, Delia rejected me yesterday. I don''t know when she''ll be free. I really want to go out with her."


    Shannon felt strange. "That''s not right. Delia should be resting."


    "What?" I was even more puzzled. "How do you know?"


    "I just saw her saying on her own page not long ago that she was going to get some good rest."


    I was surprised. What was going on?


    Why did Delia not tell me the truth?

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    ?


    Seeing that I was silent, Shannonforted me. "It''s okay. I believe she''ll contact you when she''s free."


    "Yes, let''s go back to work"


    "Alright, don''t think too much about it."


    Shannon patted my shoulder while giving me a warm smile.


    "I got it."


    The suspicion in my heart was buried, but Shannon''sfort failed to make me wait quietly for Delia to contact me. I wanted to find out the reason.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Delia was a celebrity. The only ones who know her whereabouts best apart from the staff who surrounded her were her fans.


    I had a basic understanding of how a fan club worked, and with little effort, I found Delia''s fan club on the inte.


    I wanted to join the club to follow Delia''s movements, but there was a requirement to join the club, which was to follow Delia''s ount.


    I shook my head helplessly and immediately clicked on ''follow''. After that, I sessfully joined Delia''s fan club.


    The posts came flooding the moment I entered.


    Delia was now well-known in the entertainment industry, so her fan count should not be underestimated.


    Even if each fan were to only make one post, they would all quickly umte into hundreds of posts.


    I first said hello in the club and then began looking for Delia''s recent schedule. I managed to find a detailed one with little effort.


    I could not help frowning when I looked at the contents. It was clearly stated on the itinerary that she had not been filming and had only epted a fewmercials in the entire month.


    This should not have been the case. I was even more puzzled now. Considering Delia''s current poprity, her schedule should be full whether it be filming for shows ormercials.


    I pondered over this for a while and quickly came to a conclusion that Delia herself was the reason.


    Her itinerary was so empty because she did not want to ept any gigs.


    Thinking of what she had told me and her strange behavior, I was a little worried.


    Delia was my friend. I had to get to the bottom of this. I might be able to help if something had happened to her.


    Although Delia and I were good


    friends, I was not familiar with the


    people around her. After thinking about it, the only person I could contact was L. She was Delia''s manager, so she must know what


    was going on.


    I located L''s number, and her voice sounded from the other end of the call. "President Lane?"


    "Yes, it''s me," I responded softly. "Miss L, I''m sorry to be calling you. I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter?"


    L''s voice was cold. I could tell she was not in the mood to talk to me, but this did not stop me.


    "I want to ask about Delia. I saw that


    her schedule is very empty and


    found it strange. Delia is obviously


    capable of taking on more jobs


    considering her current poprity." Content belongs to


    UMS


    L sneered through the call. "President Lane, it''s Delia''s decision whether or not she wants to take up more or less work. I have no right to question her."


    "I know, I just care about her and would like to know what''s going on."


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine."


    I knew there was nothing I could ask at that response.


    In my desperation, I just exchanged a few more words. Just when I was about to hang up the phone, L spoke.


    "Wait."


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°President Lane, since you have good intentions, I might as well tell you that Delia suddenly asked me to reduce her work." "Okay, thanks for telling me that."


    My curiosity was piqued even more after the call. What was happening?


    Delia must have encountered something, right? Otherwise, she would not be doing this at all considering her personality.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    ?


    Delia was an adult. She must have her own reasons behind whatever she was doing.


    Furthermore, I believed every decision she made had gone through careful consideration and there would be no special incidents.


    I still could not help worrying even if Iforted myself like this.


    Instead of mulling over it here, it would be better if I went and rified things with her. After making up my mind, I got up and set off.


    Recalling that Delia loved fruits, I bought several kinds while I was on my way. Delia''s home was not far from thepany, and I arrived at her home in less than half an hour.


    Knock, knock, knock! I knocked on the door gently.


    Delia opened the door and was surprised to see me. "Wanda, why are you here?"


    I smiled. "What''s wrong? Am I not wee?"


    "It''s not that."


    Delia''s features were scrunched, while surprise still colored her eyes. She quickly weed me in. "I''m just a little surprised to see you out of the blue. Come in, take a seat. I''ll pour you a drink."


    I handed her the fruits in my hand. "It''s fine. I thought you forgot about me since we hadn''t seen each other for a long time." "Wanda, you''re teasing me again. How could that be possible?" Delia poured me a ss of juice. "I''d forget anyone but you."


    I pursed my lips and chuckled, feeling delighted. "That''s good."


    "Wanda, shouldn''t you be busy in thepany at this hour? Why did youe by all of a sudden?"


    My purpose foring here this time was to rify the doubts I had, so I might as well start. "I thought you were acting a little strange and was worried about you. So, I came to visit."


    Delia lowered her head, a look of sadness shing across her eyes. "Wanda, you''re a good friend of mine, so I''ll tell you the truth."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    Delia was a celebrity. Her identity was sensitive, she could not just tell anyone anything. Since she had chosen to confide in me, then I had to reassure her.


    "I just haven''t been feeling well. That''s why I''m putting off work."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "No wonder. Did you go to the doctor?"


    "I did. It''s nothing serious."


    Only then did I notice how weak she looked and became even more worried. "What did the doctor say?"


    "They just said I''m exhausted and that I''ll be fine as long as I get some rest."


    "That''s good. You really should rest well."


    Delia had been working every day after what happened to Harriet. She had been traveling around, filming in major cities. She had practically no personal time. I felt a lot more relieved now seeing that she was able to rest well. Content belongs to


    We chatted for a long time. It was gettingte, so I stayed for dinner at Delia''s invitation.


    Something strange happened when


    we were preparing dinner. Delia had


    supported her waist more than


    once. could not bear to see it, so I stayed by her side to help her. Content belongs to


    UMS


    What was even more puzzling was that when the food came out of the oven, Delia covered her mouth and nose with an expression of repulsion.


    I was taken aback. "Delia, are you okay? What''s wrong?"


    Delia waved her hand and took a few sips of warm water. "I''m okay. Let''s sit down and eat."


    Seeing all the various reactions from her, I kept feeling a sense of deja vu.


    Yet no matter how I thought about it, I could not recall why I found her reactions familiar.


    Delia probably was not feeling too well, so I did not think much about it. "Okay, you should sit down too. Stop standing now." "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    After dinner, I bid Delia farewell. "I''m leaving first. You should get some rest. Don''t tire yourself out."


    "I will. Be careful on the road."

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    ?


    I was driving back home when I saw someone fighting on the side of the road.


    These roads were in the busy city. It was normal for people to get into arguments, so I paid it no need.


    When I was about to continue on my way, however, I caught Marius'' face.


    I was surprised. I stopped the car to confirm what I saw. When I was sure that the person was Marius, I immediately got out of the car to check on the situation. There were three people fighting with Marius. They were dressed in sleek clothes and looked like gangsters who were involved in shady business.


    Marius was good, but he was outnumbered and very quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    I did not have a good feeling about this and immediately searched through my phone for the sounds of a police vehicle. I turned the volume to the maximum and then ran to them immediately.


    "The police are here! The police are here!"


    Those bums were taken aback as they looked at each other. "Damn it, who dares to call the police?"


    "Damn bastard, was it you?"


    Marius was extremely disdainful. "Why are you afraid if you''re so capable?"


    "You still dare mess with us? I''ll beat you to death." One of the gangsters wanted to make a move but was stopped by the other two.


    "No, let''s go. Quick! We''re done if we''re caught by the police!"


    "Damn, what stinking luck!" The leader of the gangsters snorted. "You''d better not let us get our hands on you again. Otherwise, you won''t be as lucky as you are today."


    After the gangsters left, Marius fell to the ground, exhausted. He had been holding strong until the gangsters fled.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I hurried over and supported Marius. "Marius, are you okay?"


    Marius looked at me in shock and asked with great effort, "Sis Wan, why are you here?"


    "I was just passing by."


    "Was it you just now?"


    I nodded and immediately checked Marius for injuries. I was anxious when I realized something was wrong. "You''re in bad shape. I''ll take you to the clinic immediately."


    Marius did not object. He clutched his stomach with a pained expression on his face. "Okay, sorry to trouble you."


    It took me a great amount of effort to help Marius into the car. I got into the driver''s seat and drove to a clinic.


    Marius was leaning back halfway in the backseat of the car, breathing heavily.


    "What the hell is going on? You don''t look like someone who''d get in a fight."


    Marius closed his eyes. The corners of his mouth twitched as heughed in a low voice. "I identally got into an affair with their boss'' girlfriend and that''s why that disaster happened. I didn''t want to fight


    them, but if I didn''t, I would''ve been beaten to death." Content, belongs to


    I did not expect such a reason behind this. I felt angry but also amused. "You''d better be careful


    with people next time so that you et


    don''t get into misunderstandings again. You were lucky that I bumped into you. Otherwise, you would''ve been in grave danger tonight."


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    We arrived at the clinic. A nurse helped Marius to a sick bed to get him bandaged up.


    Marius was a grown man. I did not expect him to actually be afraid of pain.


    He yelped in pain when the nurse bandaged him and practically caught the attention of everyone in the clinic Even the nurse who was working on him pursed her lips and snickered. I was also covering my mouth as I looked at him with a hint of amusement. "Marius, even a child can handle this better." Content


    belongs to


    Dissatisfaction crossed Marius'' eyes. For his dignity''s sake, he forced himself to endure the pain and stopped howling.


    After he was all bandaged up, we left the clinic.


    "Sis Wan, I''m in so much pain, won''t youfort me?"


    "How do you want me tofort you?"


    "Come and have supper with me. I''m a little hungry."


    It was an unexpected answer, but I did not refuse him. Marius was a patient, so I would just go along with him.


    "Alright."


    We came to a barbecue ce, and Marius'' depressed mood was swept away as he started digging in.


    Seeing him eat with so much satisfaction worked up an appetite in me.


    We chatted andughed over the interesting things that happened recently, but unexpectedly, we ran into those three gangsters again. Obviously, they also saw us and quickly surrounded us.

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    ?


    The gangsters could see my face clearly after getting closer, and when they saw me sitting with Marius, their expressions suddenly turned fierce.


    I got a bad feeling about the situation and quickly put down the food in my hand.


    The gangsters gritted their teeth. "Goddamn, this b*tch is quite the courageous one!"


    "Yeah, you dared to trick us by saying that the police were here? You''re really asking for it!"


    "Brothers, don''t hold yourself back. Since this wretched b*tch decided to mess with us, we have to return the favor and let her know that we''re not easy to mess with!"


    Making up their minds, the three of them pressed forward step by step.


    I saw them getting closer and felt really uneasy. "Marius, can we escape this time?"


    Marius was already in a defensive stance. "That''s going to be a little tough, Sis Wan. Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you."


    "How can I not be afraid? Look at their eyes."


    I could see the voraciousness in the gangsters'' eyes clearly and felt even more uneasy and fearful. I knew they were lusting after me, which was extremely dangerous for us.


    Marius clenched his hands tightly, his expression solemn. "There are three of them. We can''t fight them head-on."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''ll deal with them. When the timing is right, we''ll make a break for it immediately."


    This was the best solution. It was absolutely impossible for us to win by fighting them. We could only get out of danger by finding a chance to escape. The gangsters looked at me covetously, reaching out to touch me.


    Marius red at them viciously and kicked their hands away.


    "Get lost!"


    I panicked and hid behind Marius, still looking for every opportunity to escape.


    Seeing that Marius still dared go against them, the three gangsters became angry and scuffled with him.


    Marius got punched several times while protecting me behind him, but the gangsters were also not having a good time as they were stumbling all over.


    Seeing this, Marius quickly took my hand. "Sis Wan, run! Quick!" "Okay!"


    We kept running and did not stop until the gangsters were off our tails.


    "Sis Wan, I''m sorry." Marius looked ashamed. "You got involved in something like that because of me."


    I waved my hands again and again. "It''s okay, it''s just a small matter. You don''t need to apologize to me." Marius'' sharp eyes caught a red mark on my hand, and he immediately grabbed my wrist. "Is that a scratch?" Only then did I notice that my hand was injured. "I don''t know when I got it."


    "Come, I''ll take you to a pharmacy." Marius'' eyes were filled with distress.


    Following Marius, we arrived at a pharmacy.


    He bought a bottle of ointment and applied it on my wound in front of me. "It might hurt a little. Bear with me.''


    "


    I nodded. "I''m not a kid anymore. Don''t worry so much."


    Marius smiled wryly. "How could I not be worried?"


    He picked up a cotton swab, dipped it in the ointment, and gently applied it to my wound. Heforted me as he tended to the wound. "Sis Wan, is this fine? Tell me if it hurts


    Marius was being so gentle. His doting gaze had me at a loss. I thought he was being a little too affectionate.


    Hearing no response from me, Marius quickly asked, "Are you in pain?"


    I shook my head, indicating I was fine.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After bandaging the wound, Marius went back to his previous unrestrained and carefree persona. "It''s good that you''re okay. Else, I worry that you might have had to depend on me."


    I smiled and pushed him away. "You wish!"


    Seeing himugh, my worries were dispelled.

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    ?


    "Alright, your wound has been tended to. Let''s go home and rest. You should be fine after resting for a bit!" Marius said after he was done with the bandages.


    "Alright. You seem pretty good at this!" I quite enjoyed myself when Marius was bandaging me up.


    "Take me back!" Marius continued.


    "Huh? Can''t you take a taxi back yourself?" I checked the time. It was gettingte, and I wanted to go back to rest early.


    It was not like this guy could not walk.


    "Sis Wan, I''m also injured, yet you actually asked me to take a taxi? It''s a pity that I still care about you so much! I''m so disappointed," Marius said seriously.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At his incessant pestering, I finallypromised and drove Marius home.


    Marius kept looking for topics to chat with me along the way, and we soon arrived at his home.


    The moment the car pulled in, Marius'' mother came out of the house.


    Madam Klein was already over as soon as he stepped out of the car. "Oh! Marius, what happened to you?" The olderdy walked up with a worried expression when she saw that Marius was injured.


    She did not miss me standing at the side through the periphery of her vision. She looked like she was looking at her daughter-inw.


    "I''m okay, Mom. I just got injured by ident. Everything is okay!"


    Marius probably said that because he did not want his mother worrying when he saw that she hade.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I suppose this is your girlfriend? Hello, hello, I''m Marius'' mother!" Marius'' mother said to me as she looked at me excitedly. I was just standing to the side.


    I could tell from her words and gaze that Marius'' mother seemed very satisfied with me.


    I felt slightly embarrassed under that gaze of hers, but I could not show it. It was so awkward.


    "Hello, Ma''am! About that... I..." I was about to exin to her who I was seeing that she had mistaken me for Marius'' partner.


    Before I could answer, however,


    Marius, who was next to me,


    hurriedly tugged at me and


    interjected, "Weren''t you nagging me


    to find someone? I''ve brought Ker


    back to you now. What do you


    think?"


    Marius'' pleading gaze then quickly met my own murderous one.


    He had mentioned recently that his mother had been urging him to look for a girlfriend. Marius waspelled to do this.


    Marius was worried that I would disagree and desperately begged me with his eyes.


    Seeing Marius like this, I felt bad


    exposing him here. Besides,


    everything would be fine as long as I did note here again. I would try to keep my distance as much as possible.


    "Oh! That''s great. We''re so blessed. My son''s girlfriend is so beautiful and virtuous. I''m going to go prepare dinner now!"


    Madam Klein was delighted when she saw that I did not refute and had me stay for dinner.


    "Uhm, Ma''am, I won''t be staying for dinner." I felt a little embarrassed and wanted to leave quickly. Meeting his parents did not make me feel good.


    "Oh, how can you not stay for dinner aftering here for the first time? Don''t leave. Come chat with me before you leave."


    Madam Klein asked me kindly to stay for dinner, so I had no choice but to agree.


    I was dragged into the house and into a conversation with Madam Klein while the housekeeper was tasked to cook.


    "Ah, Ma''am, I''d like to go to the


    bathroom!" I got up to search for the


    bathroom after I said that. I wanted to stop receiving Madam Klein''s strange questions.


    "Okay!" said Madam Klein with a smile.


    I could hear Madam Klein''s voice from far away. "Son, Wanda is a good girl. Take good care of her. A good girl like that is rare. You''re so discerning!"


    To be honest, I was a little happy.


    Then, I heard Marius'' response. "Don''t worry, Mom. I will!"


    His acting was pretty good.


    I went into the bathroom and could no longer hear what they were saying behind me.

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    ?


    I chatted happily with Madam Klein at the dinner table.


    There was a happy smile on Madam Klein''s face. She was probably extremely satisfied with this fake girlfriend that was me.


    She wanted the two of us to get married immediately. She could not wait to make me her daughter-inw.


    How did I get into this mess...


    After dinner, I checked the time and realized I really had to be getting back. It felt so strange being here.


    "Ma''am! It''s gettingte. I''m going to go home now, so I won''t be able to apany you anymore," I got up and said to Madam Klein politely.


    This really felt like a meeting of parents between couples. This made me ufortable at first, but Madam Klein had been so warm that it made things less awkward.


    "Huh? You''re leaving? It''s sote now. It''s not safe for girls to go back sote!" Madam Klein got up and said when she heard that I wanted to go home.


    Oh no! I could not stay over. I would be finished if I stayed over!


    "Why don''t you rest here tonight? There are guest rooms upstairs, and they''re all clean."


    Madam Klein was really trying to keep me here overnight.


    There was this feeling that she was trying to make sure I did not run away since I was such a good candidate for her daughter-inw.


    Beside me, Marius said nothing. This guy was not speaking up for me at all. Perhaps he wanted me to stay too.


    It was really gettingte, and I knew very well that I could not stay the night regardless of what she said.


    I was a married woman. It would be indecent.


    My murderous gaze once again fell on Marius, who was just watching this unfold beside me. I was threatening him to think of a solution with my eyes. The consequences would be disastrous if the truth were to be revealedter.


    1.n¨¦g


    "Uhm, Mom, about that, Wanda can''t really sleep if she''s not in her own bed. She also has friends waiting for her, so let''s not keep her here tonight Marius hurriedly stood up to try to smooth things over. Also, Wanda drove here, so she''ll be okay!" Marius continued.


    I nodded with a quick smile.


    At least he knew what to do.


    I nced at Marius and thought to myself.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, remember toe and chat with me more often. Come visit more!"


    Madam Klein seemed a little anxious when she saw that Marius had also stood up to support me. She did not try to stop me anymore. "Marius! Go see her off!" Madam Klein requested Marius, who was next to me, to see me off.


    Marius escorted me to the parking lot. We stopped in front of the car.


    "Marius, I''m going to tell you this in advance. I can''t possibly go along with you in this act forever. It''s not good to he to Madam Klein like this. You need to find the time to exin this to herter!" I said seriously. Content belongs to


    UMSThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Three months! Just three months! Also, only my mother will know about this.


    "I''ll tell my mother we broke up after three months. She won''t believe it if it doesn''tst for a while," said Marius with three fingers up.


    "Three months? That''s too long. Things won''t be pretty when he finds out!" I looked unwilling.


    Marius knew who I was talking


    about. "Don''t worry, I''ll just get my mother to keep quiet. Oh, my good sister, seeing that I''ve helped you so much back then, just help me this time, please!" Marius pleaded with me with a pitiful look. "I really don''t want my mother nagging me to get married every day. You know how I hate that the most! Just do me a little favor, please! Please, please!" Content belongs to


    Seeing Marius like this, I had no choice but to agree for now.

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    ?


    I finally agreed to his request after his incessant pestering.


    It waste by the time I started the journey back home.


    The lights in the house were still on.


    Theo was on the sofa and looking at theputer when I got home.


    "Why did youe back sote?" Theo asked after looking at the time on his watch and then at me.


    I organized my thoughts and replied, "I had something to do. I got dyed, so I had dinner outside."


    I could not let Theo know what happened at Marius'' ce.


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Did something go wrong with thepany again? Just tell me if you need my help." Theo got up and came toward me to take my bag off me with an expression of care.


    "Oh no, everything is fine with thepany. It''s Marius. He was fighting with some people on the road. I saved him and called the police. That''s why I''ve been busy until now!"


    I did not say anything about going to Marius'' house. I knew Theo would be a little worried even if he did not mind Marius.


    I did not want something like this to cause a rift in their rtionship.


    "Huh? You''re not injured, are you?" Theo checked to see if I was injured with a look of concern after hearing my story. "Yeah, I''m fine!"


    My heart was warm at Theo''s concern.


    Theo took my hand. He noticed the bandage and how my skin was a little scratched up.


    "Look! And you said you were okay. Next time you encounter such a situation, don''t just casually stride up to help. I''m not telling you not to help, but you must do so under the premise that you''re safe. Also, call me as soon as possible regardless of what I''m doing!" Theo said in a domineering


    manner.


    Hearing this, my heart warmed, and I smiled.


    "I''ll go get some ointment and re-bandage it for you!" Theo was going to go get the first aid kit.


    "I''m really okay. It''s been dealt with. This small injury is nothing. Am I so fragile?" I said with a rxed expression while waving my hands again and again.


    Hearing me insist that I was fine, Theo said nothing more.


    "Alright, go upstairs and rest."


    "Okay."


    I had a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, Theo and I had breakfast together.


    "How are you? Does the injury on your hand still hurt? If it still hurts, go to the clinic and get it looked at in the afternoon." Theo was concerned about my injury fromst night while we were eating breakfast.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt anymore. I''m okay!¡± I shook my head, expressing that I was fine.


    Theo suddenly received a call. He left in a hurry after hanging up the call.


    It was probably something to do with thepany. I did not think too much about it. I still had to choose the products for my ownpany after breakfast.


    My phone rang!


    "Hello, Shannon!" I answered the phone, and it was Shannon.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Are you done? I''m at Regal Vi. Let''s go when you''re done!" Shannon''s voice sounded from the phone.


    "Okay! I''lle out right away!" I quickly finished my food and went out the door.


    We were heading over to Hyperspace to select our products today.


    We soon arrived at Hyperspace. Mr. Faust was not here today, so the assistant led us. We simply started going through the items and selecting them.


    "I think these are all good! They seem to have put their hearts into it!"


    Shannon was quite satisfied with the materials and designs the assistant provided.


    17.


    "Yeah! But we can''t have all of them. We have to choose just a few." I looked at Hyperspace''s products. There were indeed many of them that were quite good. They could be considered excellent products.


    BUMS


    el


    "The general manager is not here today. President Lane and President Collins, you can just let me know when you''re done making your. selection. We''ll then send the products to yourpany!" the assistant followed up.


    I nodded. "Alright, thank you for your help."

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    ?


    After selecting the products, Marius came to me and Shannon.


    "How''s it going? I bet you guys are hungry after going through all the products!" Marius said as he came over.


    "We''re done with our selection. What advice do you have, Big Boss Marius?" Shannon joked.


    This was how they had always talked to each other, and I was used to it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Marius did not mind Shannon''s teasing. "Since you guys are done with your selection, let me treat you two to a meal!"


    "Treat us to a meal? I think you''re just making a fool of yourself. You feel embarrassed to invite Wanda out, and that''s why you''re deliberately involving me!" Shannon said with a smile.


    "Oh, I''d treat any beautiful woman. So, are you guys up for it or not? I''ve already booked the ce. We just need to go there."


    Marius raised a brow at Shannon. "How about it, beautifuldy? Will you entertain me?"


    Shannon nodded and turned to look at me.


    She obviously had no qualms.


    I smiled at Marius. "Okay, let''s go."


    I teased Shannon while we made our way over. "He''s a mboyant guy. He likes all the cute girls. He never takes breaks."


    "Really now?" Shannon looked at Marius with a smile on her face.


    "All lies. Sis Wan, don''t ruin my reputation." There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Marius'' tone.


    I slowly smiled. "It''s the truth!"


    Marius chose a rtively good Western restaurant.


    "By the way, Sis Wan, let me know if you''re free in theing days. My mother wants to see you again, so let me know when you''re free toe to my house for dinner." Marius changed the subject.


    "What? Did I hear you right? You went to his house? What I''m hearing from Marius is that something is going on between you two. What the hell?" Shannon looked at us with surprise.


    "Oh, hold your horses now. I just


    bumped into his mother when I was sending him back. He begged me to pretend to be his girlfriend to deal with his mother!" I exined "That''s all, don''t overthink." Content belongs


    to


    I was indifferent because I was clear about where I stood. He and I were just friends. We were just putting on a show.


    What was more, I was forced into this.


    Shannon said nothing after she heard my exnation. She just nodded vigorously at Marius and gave him a thumbs-up. "How amazing you are to get a married woman to be your girlfriend! You have my praise!" Content belongs to


    Marius smiled. "Oh, it was an urgent situation. Besides, my mother likes all beautiful women. If you were there, I''d definitely pull you in too!" Shannon shook her head and said nothing


    This meal was quite enjoyable.


    Shannon came back with me after lunch.


    "Does Theo know about what Marius mentioned just now?" Shannon asked me in the car.


    I shook my head. "I decided when I went back yesterday that the less trouble the better. I wouldn''t be able to exin it properly either. Theo might also feel bad about it, so decided not to tell him!" I exined.


    UMS


    "Well, that makes sense. I agree with your approach, but it''s better if you resolve this matter as soon as possible. It''ll be bad if Theo finds out," Shannon expressed.


    She had a point.


    "I''ve thought about this too, but the two of them won''t meet, so what we''re worried about probably won''t happen. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    I smiled at her. "I told Marius this too. It''ll only be three months. At most, I''ll avoid him."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go back to thepany and get back to work."

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    ?


    While I was working in the afternoon, my phone suddenly rang. I nced at the caller ID. It was Sylvester.


    "What''s the matter?" I answered the phone coldly.


    "Father wants to meet you, Wanda. Why don''t you just meet him once?"


    I felt no tenderness at all. There was no need to waste time on unnecessary things. "No need. There''s no use for us to meet. You don''t need to y emissary anymore."


    Sylvester sighed. "Regardless of what you say, he''s your father," he said earnestly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I did not want to listen to his useless rhetoric. Now that I had made a decision, I would not regret it so easily. "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to hang up now"


    "Wanda, are you so cruel?" came the question from the phone.


    I sneered. Cruel? Whatever. "I still have work, so I''ll hang up first." I then ended the call without giving him the chance to reply.


    After that, I immediately went back to work.


    It was nighttime.


    I noticed Theo was being absentminded during dinner. He was mostly just eating in rice.


    He left the table after just taking a few bites.


    I deliberately went looking for Theo after I was done cleaning up. "Theo, what''s wrong with you? You seem to have something on your mind."


    He nced at me, putting on a faint smile. "It''s nothing."


    I knew he was being stubborn, so I leaned close to him and hugged his arm. "What happened? Tell me, maybe I can help you?"


    Theo paused. A trace of emotion shed through his eyes. It happened so quickly that I did not catch it.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry."


    I was a little unhappy. He would not even let me know what happened to him. I was even more worried when I thought that something serious had happened.


    "How could it be nothing? Look, your brows are all furrowed. Did you encounter some trouble?"


    When Theo heard what I said, he rxed his features, but he still looked sad. "Don''t think too much about it."


    I could hear the half-heartedness in his words. The more he was like this, the more worried I was.


    After all, this rarely happened to him.


    "What''s going on that you have to hide it even from me?"


    I deliberately pretended to be a little angry, but as expected, he smiled helplessly and quickly opened his mouth tofort me.


    "I''m really fine. It''s just some issues with work. Don''t worry."


    I could tell he was not telling the


    truth, but he did not say anything et


    else. I knew it was useless to continue asking. "Alright them. If you need my help, just ask."


    Theo nodded. "It''s gettingte. Let''s sleep."


    Seeing that I could not get anything out of him, I had to give up.


    The next day, I thought of his mncholic appearance from the day before the moment I arrived at thepany. I figured Keith would know what was going on if it was about work.


    Without further ado, I called him.


    "Madam."


    "Keith, Theo doesn''t look too good. Did something happen?"


    "What''s wrong with President Grant? I didn''t notice any problem with him. Did he say something to you?" Keith asked in a calm, formic tone. "No, it''s just that he looked like he had something on his mind when I saw him yesterday. That''s why I''m asking you if there''s any problem at work?" "You can ask President Grant about this yourself. There''s a limit to what I know. I don''t know the answer even if you ask me," Keith replied politely. He refused to reveal a word.


    I guessed he might really be in the dark about this specific situation and was even more confused, Just what happened that even Keith had no idea about it?

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    ?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Unable to get anything from him for a moment, I could only give up.


    Things had gotten busy recently because of our partnership with Hyperspace. I ended up forgetting about Theo''s matter for a moment.


    I happened to have some errands to run at the shopping mall today and had just finished my work when I ran into Delia.


    She was shopping alone. I went over and said hello.


    "Why are you here by yourself?"


    Delia heard a voice and turned around. Realizing that it was me, she was a little surprised. "Wanda, why are you here? Don''t you need to be at thepany?"


    "I had some things to deal with. Why are you alone?"


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Delia''s face before she went back to normal.


    "I wanted to go shopping all of a sudden, so I came here."


    I did not think much of it. I checked the time, and it was almost noon.


    "I hadn''t had lunch yet. Let me treat you."


    Delia did not refuse.


    I took her arm naturally. Delia''s body went a little stiff, but I did not take it seriously. "Have you gained weight recently?" I looked at her face, and it seemed rounder than before. Her figure was also fuller.


    Delia paused unexpectedly and smiled awkwardly. "My meals have been better recently, so I did indeed gain a little weight."


    As soon as we were seated, the waiter came over with the menu.


    I handed her the menu. "Take a look at what you want to eat."


    She pushed back the menu a little distantly, however. "You can go through it. There''s nothing in particr that I want to eat."


    I thought she was behaving a little weirdly, but I could not tell what was off about her.


    "Alright then." I ordered a few dishes, most of which were her favorites.


    I chatted with her intermittently while we waited for our food. The atmosphere was not bad.


    After a while, our food was presented one after another.


    Delia did not seem to have any appetite and practically only ate a few mouthfuls.


    Noting that she seemed restrained, I could not help but tease. "Why are you being polite to me?" I said and gave her a piece of rib.


    She smiled slightly, taking small bites out of the rib. She retched after just taking two bites, however.


    I was startled and quickly got up to pat her on the back while pouring her a ss of water.


    "Thanks."


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling


    well?" I recalled back to when she was eating just now. She seemed to be not feeling well and kept on looking like she wanted to vomit. Content belongs to


    Swn


    "I''m okay. I might have eaten something bad and can''t quite keep anything down now."


    I thought she was lying. It had been more than three months since I saw her thest time.


    Delia wrapped herself up tightly.


    Looking at how cold she was now, how could she have been careless with her diet? However, I could not figure out why she was lying. Maybe it was because she was afraid that I would be worried.


    "Are you really okay? Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    Delia was a little flustered and hurriedly put on a smile. Her gaze was erratic, and she did not dare look into my eyes. "No, I''m really


    fine. You''re overthinking." Content


    belongs to


    I noticed she was acting more and more strange, yet I could not figure her out. I felt somewhat helpless.


    I wanted to soothe her, but the moment I tried to put my hand on her, she dodged it with a jerk.


    I stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    Perhaps she was feeling a little embarrassed. "You scared me. I thought you were going to tickle me."


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, I could only withdraw my hand in embarrassment as well.


    "I was afraid you were feeling unwell. I wanted to soothe you a little."


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. Let''s eat."


    Delia picked up her cutlery again as she said this, and I could say nothing more. I could only go back to my seat.

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    ?


    We finished our meal quickly. After I sent her off to her car, I went back to thepany.


    I could not help finding it really strange when I thought of her appearance after returning.


    Both of us had eaten in silence after that. Although I did not say anything anymore, I still noticed her retching from time to time.


    The more I thought about it, the weirder it was. I sensed that she was hiding something from me. I told Shannon about it since I wanted to get her perspective on this.


    "Did she do anything to disappoint you?"


    I froze for a moment at that question before shaking my head dully. "No, I haven''t seen her for several months. It was a coincidence that I met her today."


    Shannon did not take that seriously. She said while sorting out her work in hand, "Well then, it might just be her own matters. Perhaps she doesn''t want you to worry.


    "Besides, who doesn''t have a little secret? Are you going to force her to reveal it?"


    I thought that what she said was reasonable, but thinking how strange Delia had been acting, I kept thinking that she was hiding something important.


    "But she..." I hesitated.


    Shannon sighed a little helplessly when she saw me like this. "Don''t think too much."


    Was I thinking too much, or did something really happen?


    I thought about it a little bit but could note up with anything.


    There was no need for me to know if the other person was not going to say it. Everyone had their own secrets or things they did not want others to know, after all.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I no longer felt conflicted after I thought about this and continued to devote myself to work.


    When I went home at night, I did not see Theo in the living room.


    After hanging up my handbag and taking a few steps in, I heard his voice from the balcony.


    I did not know who Theo was talking to on the phone. His figure looked a little mncholic, and his brows were furrowed.


    I had just wanted to go over when he saw my figure and panicked. After saying a few more things, he hung up the phone in a hurry.


    There was some distance between us, so I did not hear what he said at all.


    "Who were you on the phone with?" I looked at the hand that he was hiding behind him, feeling an inexplicable strangeness.


    "Keith. I was discussing some work matters with him." He was obviously lying. Why would he panic if he was talking to Keith?


    I did not know what was going on


    veliket


    with Theo that he had to hide it from me, but it was obvious he did not want me to know. I felt a little sad.1 never thought he would hide something from me. I really wanted to ask him just what the heck was going on.


    I swallowed those words back down, however.


    "Can''t you guys meet at thepany? Why did you need to make a special call?" I clearly saw a trace of panic shing across his face. I was even more sure then that he was lying.


    "Ah, there were some things that I didn''t have the time to ry to him at thepany."


    I looked at his nervous face and forced a smile out of me. "How capitalistic of you, working your employees even after work hours."


    Theo''s expression improved leaps and bounds when he heard me tease him. He joked back, "He should be used to it after so many years."


    I thought about how Keith would


    have hurled blood out of anger if he heard what Theo said. Making up an excuse, Kwent to the study. I was afraid that I would not be able to stop myself from interrogating him the more I spent time with him.


    Sitting on the chair, I recalled Theo''s dodgy behavior just now. It was just like how Delia was today. Both of them were hiding something from me.


    I felt a little uneasy. The more things were the way they were, the more I wanted to know just what was happening with Theo.

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    ?


    The partnership between Green Orange and Hyperspace had stabilized. I also had more time now.


    Theo had been behaving very mysteriouslytely, always making calls behind my back and hanging up in a panic when he saw me.


    This made me very uneasy and flustered. Finally freeing up some time, I pretended to make a visit to Theo''spany today. The front desk staff knew me, so I was able to head up easily.


    Instead of going to Theo''s office, I went to the lounge.


    This was where employees gossiped the most in everypany. Many employees came here to take a break when they were tired. One could gain a lot of information from hearing them char.


    I deliberately found a corner and poured myself a cup of hot water.


    Sure enough, there were a bunch of employees walking around.


    I listened to them discuss thepany''s recent situation, but it was all useless information.


    I had no choice but to give up on this method.


    I could only start with Keith now. As Theo''s personal assistant, he must know more than others.


    I went looking for Keith, and he was a little surprised to see me. "Madam, why are you here? President Grant is in his office. Let me take you in." "No need, I''m here for you," I smiled and said.


    He seemed a little surprised but did not say anything. "What could you want from me?"


    This was Theo''spany, after all. It would not be good for people to see me and his assistant together. However, I thought about how going back to the lounge would be even worse, so I could only stay here.


    "I just want to ask you if President Grant has encountered any difficulties recently?"


    Keith frowned slightly. Theo did not seem to have encountered any problems.


    However, since I had asked this, he could not answer directly. He instead asked, "Madam, you asked me this before. Did President Grant say something to you?"


    I looked at his puzzled expression, the uncertainty growing in my heart. I pretended to be calm. "No, I just think he''s been acting strange recently, so I came to ask you."


    "Madam, how can I know something


    that you don''t even know?" og


    looked a little troubled, and I embarrassedly.


    "How is thepany doing?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Did something go wrong? Or did something happen?"


    Keith''s probing gazended on me. I was a


    die ufortable but tried


    not t to look guilty and met his gaze directly.


    "As far as I know, no. Everything is going well. There are just a few little things that are taking a while."


    I was silent at that. Something that could be settled within two hours was not even considered an issue.


    Whatever Theo was hiding from me was definitely not simple.


    I looked at Keith and sensed that he really was in the dark about this. This made me even more curious and uneasy. If it was something that even he did not know, then it was definitely not about work.


    That proved that Theo was lying.


    If it was a private matter, why would he not want me to know anything?


    "You can go back to work."


    Keith nodded and left.


    Uncertainty was ever-increasing in my heart, making me feel like I should just talk to him.


    I deliberately went home early that evening. Since I decided to have a good talk with him, I had to be prepared.


    "Caroline, leave dinner to me tonight. You can go back and rest first."


    Caroline was a little confused, but seeing me smile, she thanked me and left without asking further questions.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I prepared a table full of dishes on my own, arranged them, and awaited his return.


    I wanted the two of us to have an open and honest conversation.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    ?


    There should be no secrets between husband and wife, after all. Nothing should be deliberately concealed.


    Theo felt the solemnity in the air when he came back. "Where''s Caroline?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I dismissed her for the night. I prepared dinner myself tonight. Come and have a taste.


    Theo came back after washing his hands. He took his seat and dug in.


    Sensing the stiff atmosphere, he buried his head in his food without saying a word.


    I rolled my eyes seeing him like this and asked casually, "Is there anything you''d like to share with me?" I pretended to strike up a conversation.


    Theo''s hand paused for a moment before he continued eating. "Nothing special. Do you have anything to share?"


    I thought about it and told him about Delia, hoping to gauge his reaction.


    However, I was a little disappointed. He did not show any emotion after hearing what I had to say. He just gave a perfunctory answer.


    "Has nothing happened to you recently?"


    "No," Theo denied tly.


    I frowned with displeasure. His answer had obviously been perfunctory. "I noticed your condition hasn''t been as good recently. Did you encounter any difficulties at work?"


    He finally revealed some emotion on his face. He feigned confusion and replied, "It''s nothing serious. You don''t have to worry. I can solve it myself." Theo obviously did not go into details, nor did he tell the truth.


    I knew that I might not be able to get the truth out of him if I kept beating about the bush, so I went straight to the point and said, "Why have you been avoiding me all this time?"


    Theo looked a little dazed and quickly replied, "I''m not avoiding you."


    Seeing that he was still not admitting it, the emotions I felt deep down became more apparent.


    "You definitely are."


    Theo was confused about when he had avoided me. "I really am not."


    Seeing that he was still pretending to be innocent, my anger sparked. 1 simply put down my cutlery and looked into his eyes. "You leave early ande backte every day. Aren''t you avoiding me?"


    Theo was stunned for a moment, his expression a little helpless. "I really am not avoiding you. I have some things to deal with. That''s why I''ve been busy. Don''t think too much about it."


    He thought I was arguing with him because of this and breathed a sigh of relief after that exnation. He then started eating with confidence again. "So what have you been up totely?" I asked coldly.


    I saw him pause. Theo raised his head and saw me staring at him. A trace of panic shed through his eyes. I was keenly aware of it, and uncertainty brewed in my heart.


    "I already said it''s work, so stop asking me already," Theo said with a guilty conscience. The smile on his face was also very stiff.


    I knew clearly


    that he was lying and


    felt a pain in my chest. For a moment, I was out of breath ast thought about all the possibilities, but did not want to believe any of them.


    This was because I did not want to believe that Theo was such a person.


    "I''d like to know."


    Theo looked away. "You can''t help me with my work. I can handle it myself. Be good."


    "What if I can? I''ll only know if you tell me."


    Theo was a little helpless, but still, he yed dumb. "I can handle it myself. Don''t worry about it."


    I was mildly infuriated. Why did he refuse to tell me the truth?


    What was there that could not be said between us? We had experienced so much together. What else was worth hiding?


    "Suit yourself." I had also lost my temper. I put down my cutlery and left immediately.


    Not long after returning to the room, Theo walked in.


    "What''s wrong? Are you still angry?"


    Hearing his voice, I deliberately turned around. I had no intention of talking to him...

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    ?


    "Wanda, don''t be angry," came Theo''s deep and maic voice.


    He came to me. He tried to hold me in his arms and utter soft whispers in my ear.


    If it were before, I would have forgiven him immediately.


    It was different this time. This was a matter of principle. He was hiding something from me, and no matter how much I prodded him, he refused to disclose even a bit of the matter.


    I suddenly felt rattled. I was terrified that something had really happened to him.


    "What are you hiding from me?"


    Theo paused, his brows lowering slightly. "I''m not hiding anything from you."


    "I want you to tell me the truth." I got up and looked at him, hoping that he would not be perfunctory or try to evade me. I wanted him to talk to me properly.


    Theo felt a little helpless, but he did not run away this time. He looked into my eyes and said, "There''s nothing to say."


    I looked into his eyes, trying to find something in them, but I found nothing.


    No guilty conscience, no impatience. Perhaps he did encounter some problems and was solving them. I should not be so forceful.


    "I trust you. I just don''t want you to hide anything from me. We''re husband and wife. I hope you trust me." I hope he could try to rely on me.


    Theo stroked my hair and gently held me in his arms.


    "Don''t think too much about it."


    I leaned into his arms, yearning for the warmth of his body.


    The next day, Marius came over all of a sudden when I was working at thepany and dragged me to a nearby shopping mall without saying a word.


    "What are you doing? Hey! Let me go! I still have work."


    "You cane backter and deal with it. I need your help."


    I was dragged away with a confused expression. "What did you bring me here for?"


    "Choose a gift." He had taken me to the third floor.


    "What gift?" I asked puzzled.


    Marius nced at me and then exined with a smile, "It''s my mother''s birthday today. She insists that I bring you back for dinner. I


    I


    have no choice, so I could onlye


    to you." Content belongs to


    I was still a little puzzled. Why did he bring me to the mall if it was his mother''s birthday?


    "Ah, you don''t know what to give her, so you want me to help you choose something, yes?"


    I thought of this and started carefully selecting her gift.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Marius said sharply.


    I looked back at him suspiciously, not understanding what he was saying.


    He knocked on my head when he saw my confusion. "Sis Wan, hurry up and choose a gift. I''ll take you back after that."


    "Why do you want me to go back with you?"


    He was dumbfounded. "Did you forget that you pretended to be my girlfriendst time?"


    I was in the middle of carefully


    selecting a gift when I heard him say this. I stood up abruptly and looked at him with a puzzled expression on my face. "It''s been three months. You haven''t told her about our breakup yet?"


    We agreed at the time that I would pretend to be his girlfriend for a


    .n


    while and that after three


    he


    would take the initiative to tell his mother about our breakup


    Marius scratched his head in embarrassment, looking a little guilty. "I wanted it tost longer so that my mother wouldn''t nag me again."


    I was helpless after hearing that.


    "That''s not okay. You have to clear things up with your mother. If not, will you be asking me for help every time in the future?"


    Marius smiled guiltily. He acted dumb and urged me to choose a gift quickly.


    I shook my head helplessly. Since I had agreed to help, I had to see to it till the end.


    After picking out a good gift quickly, he took me home.

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    ?


    Marius held a fruit basket in one hand and a dairy product in the other.


    I nced at the well-prepared gifts in my hand, and then at the person beside me usatorily.


    I liked the warm and kind Madam Klein very much, but thinking about our rtionship inevitably left me with a guilty conscience.


    "Haha, we''re at the door. Let''s go in!"


    Marius'' brows were slightly furrowed, while the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned. His gaze was dodgy, and he had spoken in a rxed tone as if pretending not to have seen the way I was looking at him.


    I sighed.


    Letting out an exhale, I sorted out my emotions. Narrowing my almond eyes, I put on a bright smile and pressed the doorbell with my slender index finger.


    Ding dong...


    The door quickly opened after that, and Madam Klein greeted me kindly. Her eyes were squinted as she held my arms happily.


    "Aunt, happy birthday!"


    "Wanda, you''re here! I''m so happy to have you here. Come in quickly." She took my arm as she said that and guided us in. She suddenly noticed something and frowned slightly, "Why did you buy all these things? You don''t need to do that when youe to visit. Come, let me!"


    "No, no, no, Aunt. I can handle them!"


    "Mom, all these were prepared by Wanda!"


    Marius was smiling widely with his teeth showing. He brought out everything, his eyes were all smiles.


    I came in holding Marius'' arm, and Madam Klein said in a reproachful tone, "Oh, Wanda, you don''t need to bring anything when youe to my ce. Just treat this as your own home. Come,e. I prepared a lot of delicious food!" Countless unfamiliar faces appeared in my sight the moment we came in.


    I stiffened, and the corners of my mouth twitched slightly.


    "Ah? Haha..."


    My smile was awkward. I did not expect so many people to be here. I turned away with a pained expression. My mouth was opening and closing, but no sound was escaping.


    "Why are there so many people?"


    I looked at Marius and asked angrily, but the person in front of me looked agonized. His peach blossom eyes were full of innocence as he answered softly.


    "I don''t know either!"


    Marius was also dumbfounded. He had beenpletely in the dark about this.


    "What''s the matter? Why are the two of you still out there? Come in quickly! These are my friends!"


    Madam Klein turned around and asked when she saw that the two of us still had note in after a long time.


    "Okay, Aunt!"


    Madam Klein kept looking at me


    enthusiastically and began


    introducing everyone at the party, "Look, this is my son''s girlfriend! She''s beautiful, sensible, and gentle. I like her a lot! Haha!" Content


    belongs to


    Everyone was smiling. There was a faint look of consideration in their eyes, followed by smiles.


    I finally escaped from Madam Klein''s clutches after a long time.


    On the sofa.


    I closed my eyes, expression


    dignified and gaze empty. Suddenly, a figure came over. I put my arms around my chest and asked, "Why are there so many people? Our rtionship is just for show. We''ll be


    exposed the moment someone


    .ne


    recognizes me. If anyone in the industry finds out, the consequences will be disastrous." I tried toThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    suppress my anger. Content


    belongs to


    Marius lowered his head as he replied in a subtle manner, "I was unaware that my mother would throw a party. I thought it''d just be an ordinary birthday..."


    He came over and continued exining, "I''ve checked their backgrounds. Most of them are retired and not in the industry. Don''t worry!"


    A great amount of the anger in my heart dissipated.

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    ?


    At the dinner table.


    Everyone at the table was seated in a circle. The atmosphere was lively, and there was a cake in the middle of the table.


    We sang happy birthday. The candles stuck on the cake lit the room dimly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Klein blew hard happily, and the candlelight disappeared. The room became bright again.


    "Happy birthday!"


    "Thank you all."


    Madam Klein smiled brightly, her eyes narrowing into crescents when suddenly, someone boomed.


    "What did you wish for?"


    Madam Klein pursed her lips tightly and smiled in a mysterious way that attracted everyone''s attention.


    "My wish?


    "I hope my son and his girlfriend will tie the knot as soon as possible and then give birth to a bunch of chubby kids so that I don''t have to be too idle."


    When I heard everyone cheering, I felt an ominous premonition in my heart. I did not expect this to happen.


    Marius could only smile a little embarrassedly. His expression was stiff as he lowered his head to avoid the burning gazes on him.


    "Haha..."


    Marius smiled brightly. He tried his best to suppress the smile before nodding at everyone, ttering them.


    "Oh, it seems the wish wille true soon! Isn''t that right, Marius?"


    "That''s right! That''s right! Don''t let your mother down, kid!"


    "Yes, fulfill your mother''s wish!"


    I wished I could hide in a hole in the ground when I heard these words at this moment.


    Everyone else looked at me and praised me even more. "Oh, Wanda, don''t be so shy! Isn''t this normal?"


    "Yes, yes. Come, tell me where you work!"


    I was getting more and more agitated by the people at the party, my expression turning ugly. Suddenly, Marius stood in front of me and dealt with them with ease.


    Madam Klein noticed this, and there was a smile in her eyes.


    1


    After all the gossip and dinner, everyone''s attention shifted elsewhere. I left the room to rest. I leaned against the sofa and closed my eyes lightly.


    "What''s wrong? Are you tired from dealing with too many people?"


    A voice interrupted my thoughts. I opened my eyes and nced at the person before answering mechanically.


    "I''m fine."


    "Thank you so much, Sis Wan. I''ll take you home so you can rest early!"


    I nodded, really too tired to say too much.


    At the door.


    "Oh, Wanda, are you going to go back now?"


    Just when we arrived at the door, two figures walked over and asked with concern with smiles on their faces.


    Marius reacted quickly and wrapped his broad hands around mine to feign intimacy.


    My body stiffened slightly. I immediately rxed and put on a gentle smile.


    "Yes, Mom. Wanda is tired. I''m going to send her back!" Marius looked at me with doting eyes.


    "Marius, wait a minute. I have something to ask Wanda." Madam Klein kindly took my wrist and led me upstairs after I said that.


    In the study, Madam Klein took out the bracelet from the drawer and put it around my wrist.


    "Aunt, I... This is not appropriate!"


    I looked at the bracelet around my wrist. I did not expect her hands to be so swift. She had taken out the bracelet and put it on my wrist within a second since my wrist was rtively small.


    "It''s nothing."


    "I still can''t ept it, Aunt."


    I wanted to decline her, but Madam Klein''s expression suddenly changed. Her expression was


    solemn, and her brows was nex


    furrowed.


    "What''s wrong? Are you so determined that you and my Marius won''t stay lovers?"


    I quickly exined, "No, Aunt. I just think this is too precious."

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    ?


    Madam Klein smiled at my answer. She patted the back of her hand and said, "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. It''s just a small meeting gift. I''ll have better things to give you if things flourish between you two."


    I choked up and could not say a word. My expression turned ugly and hesitant.


    "It''s okay, don''t feel pressured. Since I''ve given it to you, don''t reject me."


    Out of desperation, I could only ept it.


    "It won''t be good for me to reject you now that you''ve said so."


    Madam Klein immediately smiled after seeing that I had rxed.


    "Aunt, I''d like the bracelet box so that I can protect it." Madam Klein was filled with joy. She nodded and took off the bracelet, speaking as she moved about.


    "The two of you should get along. If he bullies you, I''ll teach him a lesson..."


    After asking Madam Klein for the bracelet''s box, I put the box in my bag and went downstairs.


    Marius was standing there, waiting for us toe down.


    "Marius, be careful and send Wanda home safely."


    Marius nodded and assured her, "Don''t worry, Mom."


    In the car.


    Marius asked, "What were you and my mother doing upstairs?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised a pale hand and stretched it out, showing off the beautiful bracelet. "Aunt forced a bracelet on me."


    I slowly took off the bracelet as I said that, wiped it, and then put it in the box.


    "Hey, I''ll exin this to my family as soon as possible," Marius sighed and replied in a low voice.


    I nodded. Closing my eyes, I rested.


    Before I knew it, I had arrived at the vi.


    "I''ll help you out of the car!"


    "No need. We''re at the door."


    The corners of Marius''s mouth twitched slightly as he smiled, "Oh, allow me. My mother did ask me to take you home safely."


    I agreed since it would be hard to


    refuse


    Bet


    the Marius and I walked t


    and there were


    footsteps not far away.


    belongs to en.kikistori


    A slender figure walked over. He looked at me with deep eyes, which narrowed slightly.


    "You''re back? It''s so early." I looked at Theo.


    Theo adjusted his emotions and


    concealed his thoughts at the


    bottom of his eyes. There was


    faint cold enveloping his body as he nodded.


    "Yes, and you two?"


    When I heard his question, I turned around and nced at Marius before quickly replying, "Oh, he''s just sending me back after we went to eat. You can head back first. I''llbe back after I send him off to


    QUMS


    car."


    Theo nced at Marius coldly. He then caressed my head with a gentle expression and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll go in first, then."


    Marius looked like he was goofing around as hepletely ignored Theo. There were also some elusive emotions in his eyes.


    "Okay, I''ve been sent home safely, so you can go home now without worry."


    I nced at Theo with worry, afraid that he would mind this. Deep down, however, I still only saw Marius as a brother.


    "Okay, I''ll go first, then."


    I watched Marius get into his car and sighed. The car engine started, and I watched the car drive away.


    "You''d better not get too close to Marius. You''re married."


    A pair of thick hands hugged my slender waist, a chin resting on the crook of my neck.


    "We just work together."


    I put my hand on the back of his broad hand and stroked it gently.


    I did not tell Theo about me pretending to be Marius'' girlfriend and was feeling a little guilty at that moment.

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    ?


    Theo did not ask any questions after he heard my answer. I was afraid that he would if I stayed any longer, so I hurriedly changed the subject with a guilty conscience.


    "I''m so tired. I''m going to go wash up and head to bed!" I yawned and closed my eyes, pretending to be tired.


    "Since you''re tired, sleep earlier."


    A deep maic voice sounded above my head. I was overjoyed when I heard it. It was good that he did not chase me with questions. I finally fooled him.


    Thinking this, I hurried up the stairs, not daring to look behind for fear of being discovered.


    In a dark room on a soft bed, two individuals fell asleep wrapped in their own thoughts.


    The next day.


    I had gotten dressed, but my eyes were still sleepy. I stretchedzily and went down. I heard a faint voice when I wasing down the stairs and slowed down.


    I heard a deep and maic voiceing from the corner behind the stairs. I could tell that he was angry from his tone and that he was trying hard to suppress his voice.


    Theo''s figure entered my line of sight, and he looked furious.


    Perhaps Theo had noticed me through my burning gaze or he caught my figure as he immediately suppressed the astonishment in his eyes. All I heard was, "Find a time..."


    I was feeling utterly puzzled and asked, "Who are you going to meet?" I pretended to be casual, but I was filled with doubts.


    Theo sorted out his emotions and said, "A work partner."


    The difference in his demeanorpared to before made me find it even stranger.


    After breakfast, I went to thepany.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the office.


    "Wanda, look quickly. Is this a photo of you?"


    Shannon walked in hurriedly. There was a blurry photo disyed on her phone screen, but the clothes on the person''s body were exactly the same as the ones I wore yesterday.


    My mind waspletely on work. I nced at it perfunctorily and nodded. "Yes, that''s me."


    "What the heck, Wanda? I got this photo from a group on social media. They said this is the future madam of the Kleins."


    I immediately recalled what happened yesterday. My eyes widened, and I stood up immediately.


    "What?"


    I picked up my phone and started


    looking for the photo. This person attended the birthday partyst night. I was surprised and thought to myself that this person''s photo was blurred. However, if someone else also took a photost night and uploaded it on social media, would I not be done for then?


    Shannonforted me solemnly when she learned this. "Wanda, don''t panic. You should contact Marius immediately and get him to look into this. You''re an acquaintance of their


    family, after all." Content belongs to


    I nodded in a daze and made the call with my slender hand swiping on the screen. My brows were furrowed, and my thin lips were tightly pursed. "Shannon told me someone..."


    I thought about it for a bit then called Marius and told him what happened just now, my tone serious.


    "Okay, I got it. I''ll handle it. Don''t


    worry." On the other end of the call,


    Marius expression changed slightly. He did not expect what I had been worrying about yesterday to actually happen. Content belongs to


    Ending the call, I sat at my desk, expression flustered. If this matter was leaked, the consequences would be disastrous...


    Just as I was thinking about this, the sound of the phone ringing interrupted my thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve settled the matter."


    I let out a sigh of relief when I heard that, and all the tense muscles in me rxed.


    Hearing that everything had been dealt with, Shannon immediately ran to me while teasing me, "Marius is so good to you!"


    Her tone was suggestive. I gave her a look, and she immediately shut up.

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    ?


    When I got home that night, I only saw Caroline''s busy silhouette and was puzzled upon my return.


    Caroline stepped forward to dispel my doubts.


    "Madam, the sir said he won''t being back for dinner tonight."


    My mind turned for a moment before I nodded nkly. "You don''t have to cook for me, Caroline." I suppressed my emotions.


    Exquisite makeup, fluffy soft hair, long fair legs, and a dress that entuated my curvy figure. I had deliberately dressed myself up carefully. Looking at myself in the mirror, I nodded with satisfaction.


    "Shannon, let''s go out for dinner!"


    Shannon got ready and came out right after that call.


    I wrapped myself around Shannon''s arms, a bright smile on my face. We went to a mall, looking at the clothes and shoes that we liked in the stores. Since we were not hungry, we went shopping first but now, we were starting to feel a little peckish.


    "Where should we eat? That restaurant from back then? Or somewhere else?"


    We were getting confused just from thinking about where to eat!


    Shannon frowned. She folded her arms around her chest and thought for a moment. Her eyes suddenly shone, her expression bright. "I know. Let''s go check out this Western restaurant. I''m tired of thatst restaurant."


    We immediately left. Shannon and I arrived at the Western restaurant. The decorations here were gorgeous, and the bright lights filled every corner. The atmosphere was pleasant, and I was amazed! No wonder Shannon rmended that wee here.


    The ce was huge, and they also had private rooms. However, I figured since there were only Shannon and I and we were not discussing business, we could sit in the main hall.


    Shannon began gossiping as we dug in into the borate Western fare that was served on the table before us.


    "You told me Theo isn''ting back for dinner today. Did you ask him why he didn''t tell you that he isn''ting back to eat?"


    My heart sank, and I shook my head. "He didn''t tell me. He told Caroline."


    "Wanda, you''d better be careful. This might show that Theo really is hiding something from you!"


    I raised my head, the corners of my


    mouth pulling up into a smile. I


    replied while pretending not to mind, "No, trust him. He won''t hide


    anything from me." Content belongs


    to


    Shannon knew it was useless to convince me seeing how stubborn I was, so she did not try.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Although I said I believed in Theo, my heart was actually drumming inside of me. I also thought Theo had been acting really strange recently, and this feeling was real. Content belongs to


    While we were eating, I happened to turn my head and notice the door of the private room in front of me open. I vaguely saw a familiar face


    UMS


    My eyes widened in astonishment. The face only appeared in my sight for just a second.


    I tried craning my neck to see if my eyes had been deceiving me. I fixed my gaze on the door of the room, my eyes catching everything.


    When the waiter came out, I immediately turned my head and took a closer look.


    I would recognize the familiar face and slender figure even no matter the asion. It really was Theo.


    Who was he in the private room with?


    Doubts flooded my heart instantly, and I said to Shannon who was opposite me.


    "Shannon, I saw Theo in the third private room."


    My gaze was fixed on the closed door of the room. Shannon looked over when I said that and was taken aback for a moment.


    "Who is he with?"


    "I don''t know."


    Shannon stared at my face. I tried to hide the pain in my heart, and Shannon seemed to understand the doubts I was having.


    I was feeling very puzzled, and my mind began conjuring up many possibilities. I was biting my lip.


    Shannon''s abrupt cry scared me. I looked over in horror, seeing Shannon''s appearance.


    "Ah! I know who it is."

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    ?


    Startled by her cry, I frowned slightly and looked at her. "What''s that for? Did you see something?"


    I looked over at the room, but the waiter had already closed the door.


    "No, I didn''t see anything." Shannon smiled as she looked at me.


    That smile gave me goosebumps.


    I shrugged my shoulders, my brows furrowing even more. As I was still bothered about Theo being in the private room, my mind was even more scattered now, and my tone became more displeased. "What do you know?"


    Shannon moved closer to me, looking like she was revealing some facts. "Maybe it''s an old friend..."


    She trailed deliberately, trying to arouse my imagination.


    I was already immune to this trick. I leaned back onto the chair and sighed. "Stop joking."


    "Don''t you think Theo has been acting weirdly recently, though? If it''s not about work, then it can only be a personal matter. Did you guys get into a fight?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    Shannon pped her hands together at that. "That''s it. If there''s nothing wrong with your rtionship, then it''s his rtionship with others."


    Suddenly, this made sense, and this feeling was the most terrifying.


    Uneasiness brewing in my heart, I nced at the woman in front of me and flicked down my tissue in frustration. "What nonsense!"


    "If you want to know the answer, we''ll just sit here and wait for them toe out. The truth wille to light then."


    "Yeah." I nodded my head.


    I was curious and scared at the same time. If he were to walk out of the private room with a beautiful woman, what could they have been doing in the private room for such a long time?


    No, that would not happen.


    How could Theo do such a thing?!


    I shook my head to get these horrible thoughts out of my head.


    Noticing my concern, Shannonforted me, "Don''t worry, Theo is so loyal to you. It definitely won''t be some affair." Affair.


    My face paled gradually at that terrifying word.


    "I misspoke. Anyway, it must be a work partner." Shannon smiled slowly, trying to cheer me up with a brisk tone.


    I looked up at her and smiled. "It''s okay, I trust him."


    ?


    Time passed, but I could not taste. the delicious food in front of me. My eyes kept sweeping toward


    Keling!


    room from time to time. There was no sign of the door opening.


    Another period of time passed.


    Looking at the delicacies left in front of me, I figured Theo must be almost done with his meal in the private room.


    My heartbeat began to speed up. I


    gulped slightly, but I could not utter a word My gaze was locked on the


    door of the private room, andver


    not move for a long time. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Shannon also looked over. "It looks like the door is about to open."


    The moment she said that, it did. I turned my face at this moment but really could not see who was inside the room.


    "Shannon, help me see who it is."


    "She..." There was shock in Shannon''s voice as if she waspletely stunned.


    I still did not dare turn my head. "Shannon, who is Theo with?" I urged.


    Shannon''s hesitant voice drifted over from the side. She looked a little daze. "Someone you know, Wanda. Why don''t you turn around and take a look?"


    Someone I knew?


    The moment I turned around, it so happened that Theo and the person had just arrived at the door. I could even see her figure and profile. The moment I saw the woman''s face clearly, I was a little dazed.


    How could it be her...

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    ?


    Back at the vi, I brooded, not saying anything.


    Not long after I entered the room, I heard a sound from outside the door.


    He was back too.


    Sitting in front of the makeup mirror, I took out a cotton pad and wet it slightly with makeup remover before wiping my face slowly.


    Theo opened the door and came in. He saw me taking off my makeup.


    "You went out?"


    He asked in a low voice. His voice was hoarse, probably because he had just returned from driving and had the windows down.


    I nodded and replied, "Yes, I went out for dinner with Shannon. Guess where we went?" I kept my hands moving, but my gaze had fallen on Theo who was reflected in the mirror.


    He pulled off his tie, put it aside, and then sat down. He looked like he was resting.


    "What did you eat?" he asked me directly without any desire to guess.


    Theo''s uninterested expression came into view. My eyes dimmed, and I asked tentatively, "Do you have something on your mind?"


    As if hitting the nail on the head, I clearly observed a look of shock on his face. It had been quick, however, as his expression again returned to one of indifference.


    "Why are you asking that so suddenly?"


    He asked back instead of answering me.


    Pursing my lower lip, I shifted my gaze slightly toward my skin-care products. I dropped the piece of cotton pad and picked up another one to wipe my make-up off, but this time, my actions were heavier.


    "You don''t look well, so I asked out of curiosity." I pretended to be casual, but, in fact, my heart was already overwhelmed.


    Theo raised his head and looked at me. A familiar smile made its way onto his face. "It''s nothing, I''m just tired from work recently. Don''t worry." A trace of indifference crossed his handsome face and reached me through his words.


    If I had not seen him in that private room with someone else, I would have believed it.


    Perhaps... I should just ask.


    I opened my mouth, but I mped back down on the words when they reached the edge of my mouth. It did not seem strategic to ask directly like this.


    The corners of my mouth twitched, and I switched up my words. "We went to a Western restaurant. It was quite delicious. They had private rooms too. It was great. We can go together next time."


    "Okay."


    Theo''s expression was obviously different when I brought up the Western restaurant and the private rooms.


    His in ''okay'', however, made my heart tremble.


    "What about you? You ate out, didn''t you? What did you eat?"


    I admit that I asked this on purpose.


    If nothing was going on between them, Theo would definitely tell me the truth. Unless...


    I did not dare think about it. I just turned to look at him, waiting for his response.


    Theo was stunned for a moment but then he responded slowly, "I didn''t eat anything. I worked overtime at thepany and ate whatever." Content belongs to


    The words ''worked overtime at thepany'' hurt me deeply.


    "Oh."


    I pretended to be calm. I then took out my pajamas from the closet and went straight into the bathroom.


    Closing the door, I leaned against the door, feeling distraught.


    Was she the reason why Theo had been behaving differently these days?


    He did not even dare tell me that they had dinner together. What secrets did they have?


    My heart suddenly clenched into aThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ball as my mind was filled with


    enveloped by mist. I could


    questions. It was like I had been


    not


    Svon


    breathe.


    I really wanted to open the door and ask him directly what was there that I could not know, but I did not have the courage in me to do that


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Wanda, you forgot something."


    Swnow


    I nced at the things I brought in, only to realize that I missed the most important thing.


    Exhaling, I turned around, opened the door, and took the pants from his hand before shutting the door directly.


    "Wanda, are you alright?"

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    ?


    Theo''s worried voice sounded from outside the door.


    I did not really want to respond to him at this moment, but I had to, "I''m fine. I''m taking a shower now."


    With that said, I turned on the shower.


    I heard nothing more from outside the door with the shower, and silence returned.


    I admitted that I was being hypocritical. I was just sulking here even when nothing had been decided, but I also had my reasons. I was furious with Theo''s dishonesty.


    Why did he not exin if it was nothing?


    Yet no matter how much I thought about it, I could not think of anything that required the two of them to be alone with one another. Was it a partnership proposal?


    What was it about a partnership that could not be discussed, though?


    My mind was in shambles. I did not want to think about this anymore.


    Standing under the shower, I tried to wash away all my worries.


    Theo was still working on his tablet when I came out. He was smiling with a look of tranquility when he looked at me. I lowered my head and climbed onto the bed. "Go and wash up."


    "Alright."


    He nted a kiss on my forehead, then grabbed his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Theo''s back was tall and dark as usual. I turned away after the door closed and looked up at the ceiling, taking in a deep breath.


    He must have his reasons for not telling me. It would make him feel bad if I kept pushing.


    He would tell me when the time was right.


    This was what I thought.


    I did not know when Theo came out. I just knew that I fell asleep very quickly, and when I woke up, it was already the next day.


    The spot next to me was empty and cool to the touch. He had obviously been away for a long time.


    I got out of bed as well, washed up, and went downstairs.


    "Madam, it''s time for breakfast."


    "How was he today?"


    I did not need to say more. Caroline understood who I was referring to and what I was asking about.


    Caroline''s eyes wavered slightly before she replied, "The sir only ate a little, but he still looked preupied." "Yes, I see."


    "Madam, did something happen?"


    Caroline was worried about the


    seriousness of the situation a asked me in a tone worry.


    swne vol


    I shook my head at her and smiled. "It''s nothing, don''t worry. The children are fine, right?"


    "Yes, they''re fine. Don''t worry, Madam." Caroline smiled brightly like a flower when she mentioned the two children.


    It was obvious that she really liked children.


    Suddenly thinking of Jason and


    Nina, I smiled and said, "Hurry up and get Jason and the rest to organize the wedding so that you can have your grandson in your arms as soon as possible.


    "I''m also pestering him about this. I like Nina. She''s gentle and considerate."


    "I''ll help you push Nina a little bit as well. I''ll get her to take care of herself and stop worrying


    her


    swho.ne


    work."


    Caroline''s eyes lit up. "Of course, of course."


    "I''m off to work now."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving the vi, I drove to thepany.


    The moment I arrived at the office, Shannon greeted me and asked, "How did it go? What did he say?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I pretended to be confused as I ced my bag down and sat down.


    Shannon pulled out the chair opposite me and asked, "You didn''t ask Theo about what happenedst night?"


    My expression fell when I recalled his answer.


    Shannon apparently noticed my unusual response and asked cautiously, "He didn''t tell you the truth?"


    "No. I was testing the waters and he said he was working overtime at thepany."


    My tone was calm, and this frightened Shannon.


    She shrank her neck and looked at me cautiously. "Wanda, are you okay?"


    "I''m very well."


    "Don''t you want to know what he and Delia were doing in there?"

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    ?


    Delia.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I got very sensitive now when I heard her name.


    Ignoring the concern in my heart, I pretended nothing happened and said, "I do want to know, but I think they were probably just discussing a partnership."


    "A partnership? Are you serious?!"


    Shannon felt like giving me a p in the face when she heard my answer. She looked helpless. "What''s there to hide if it''s just a partnership? Was it necessary for Theo to lie to you?"


    It seemed unnecessary.


    I took a deep breath. Biting my lower lip, I was contemting another reason to convince myself and make me feel better, but before I could speak, Shannon continued, "Wanda, I know you trust him a lot considering how long you''ve been together with him, but you have to pay attention to this matter."


    "Oh, there are so many partnerships that are now kept secret and not revealed in the early stages. I think this is likely the case."


    "Let''s see how long you''re going to lie to yourself."


    Shannon stopped talking to me, probably because she did not seem to be able to convince me. She got up and went back to her own seat, throwing herself back into work.


    I was lying to myself.


    I probably really was.


    Forget it, I was not going to think about it anymore. Work was the most important thing.


    Although I tried my best to ignore that matter, I still thought of it unconsciously.


    I finally wore myself out during my lunch break.


    Psychological pressure was more onerous than pressures from work.


    I dripped a few eye drops and rubbed my eyes. I was resting with my eyes closed when my phone rang.


    It was a string of numbers that I had not contacted for a long time, but they made me feel warm.


    When I picked up the phone, I could not help the smile that appeared on my face. My voice was soft and polite, "Chancellor Lowell."


    It was my university chancellor calling.


    "Wanda, I didn''t think you''d recognize me."


    "I kept your number. What''s the matter?"


    "Is that so? We''re going to be having a banquet next week and would like our outstanding alumna toe


    back and make an opening speech. I was wondering if you''re avable?" Content belongs to


    I hesitated for a moment and did not respond.


    "Wanda?"


    UMS


    Hearing the chancellor''s voice, I came back to my senses. "But I graduated several years ago. I''m also not that great. Why don''t you ask the others?"


    "Oh, you were the best in your year. You received schrships every year and excelled in every subject. You''re not the only one invited back this time. Others are too. Everyone can get together, what do you say?" Content belongs to


    UMS


    "Okay, let me know the exact time and I''ll be there."


    "Alright, it''s next Wednesday. The banquet will start at seven o''clock, but it''s better to get here in advance to make some preparations." "Okay, I understand."


    I hung up and took a deep breath.


    Going back to Salt City to attend the


    university banquet... Who knew?


    might learn more if I left for a bit.


    back to Salt City to attend the


    university banquet. Content belongs


    to


    Thinking of this, I raised my head and said to Shannon. "I''m going on leave for two days next week. Man the fort."


    "What, two days? Is it because of that call just now?" Shannon''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, my university chancellor invited me to go back for a ceremony. Sorry to trouble you."


    Shannon waved her hand. "No, I''m going with you. Thepany is stable now. It should run fine without me." She looked expectant.


    However, her puppy eyes were useless on me.


    I shook my head. "No, you have to stay here."


    "Why? You get to have fun when you go back to Salt City, but I''m going to suffer here." Shannon pursed her pink lips, feeling very upset.


    I looked at her and smiled. ¡°You don''t have toe to thepany those two days either. Just help me with something."

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    ?


    Fast forward to Monday night.


    Since the ceremony was on Wednesday, I nned to head over to Salt City by Tuesday.


    Theo came in and bumped into me when I was packing my luggage that night. He took a look and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Oh, my university chancellor called. There''s a banquet on Wednesday night, and they want me to go back for the opening ceremony. I agreed and n to leave tomorrow," I responded to him.


    Hearing this, Theo''s handsome features furrowed. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Seeing his tight expression, I lowered my head and smirked slightly. "It''s just a small matter. I thought you were busy with work recently, so I didn''t tell you. I''ll be back in two days. Don''t worry."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you going alone?"


    "Yes. Would you be free to apany me otherwise, President Grant?" I simply asked back expectantly, eager to hear Theo answer. However, my words stumped him.


    He was frozen for a moment, and there was hesitation in his eyes.


    A long time passed before I heard his voice. "There are a lot of things going on at thepany recently, so I can''t step away. Let me get Keith to apany you so you have someone to take care of you."


    "No, I can take care of myself. It''s only two days. It''ll be over soon." Although it was the expected answer, I was still a little disappointed. Concealing my loneliness, I continued packing my things.


    Lying on the bed at night, the man beside me did not move at all.


    Suddenly, a voice registered itself in my ears. "Are you asleep?"


    Theo''s mellow voice drifted over across the pillow. It was very maic.


    "Not yet. What''s the matter?" I asked lightly, but I was already almost asleep.


    "It feels weirdtely."


    "What does?"


    He turned sideways, and his breath swept across my face. "It seems that our rtionship isn''t as good as before."


    Theo Grant, you were the one who put up a distance from me first.


    I muttered internally but did not dare to say it to his face. I just replied, "Really? I don''t think so."


    "Is nothing truly wrong?" he asked again.


    Taking a deep breath, I swallowed. "What about you? Is there something you''re not telling me?"


    This question resulted in a long silence again.


    I closed my eyes and turned sideways. "It''ste. Sleep."


    "Okay, good night."


    "Good night."


    I could not fall asleep after saying all that anyway. The mncholy


    haunted me, making me loser.


    of my emotions.


    Somehow, I made it through to dawn.


    I felt Theo get up, but I did not want to open my eyes even though I was awake.


    They stayed closed until the sun dazzled me.


    When I got up, my head was a little heavy, probably because I did not sleep wellst night.


    Arriving at thepany with a suitcase, Shannon looked at me. "Are you nning to leave after work?"


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation.


    Shannon smiled at me and put a


    hand looked my shoulder. She l


    like she saw through me.


    making a really quick existent


    belongs to


    "Who said I''m running away?" I rolled my eyes, not admitting it.


    She smiled naturally. "Whatever you say."


    "Okay, you have to do what I told you. Otherwise, you have toe back and watch over thepany."


    "I know, Boss. I''ll definitely follow your orders." Shannon gave me a military salute.


    I was amused. We went back to our respective seats and worked.


    My flight was at seven o''clock in the evening, and it would be just r me to head over to the airport fight after getting off work.


    belongs to en.kikistor for


    I ate some bread in the waiting room.


    There was still plenty of time, and I would be able to finish the bread in time.


    I heard a familiar voice at that moment. "Hey, truly now?"


    I looked up and met the owner of the voice. "Professor Logan?"

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    ?


    I did not expect to meet Don here, which surprised me too.


    "Are you only eating that for dinner, Miss Lane?"


    His eyes stayed on the half-bitten bread in my hand, a smile creeping its way to the corners of his mouth.


    He looked a little awkward.


    I stuffed thest bit of bread into my mouth, then smiled. "Time is almost up, so I''m just grabbing a quick bite. Where are you headed?"


    "To Salt City for some matters."


    "A business trip?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''m going to Salt City too. What a coincidence." I smiled.


    Don took out his ticket upon hearing this. "Really? I''m on the seven o''clock flight. What about you, Miss Lane?"


    "Me too."


    Don brought the ticket over. "Look, our seats happen to be next to each other."


    Was there such a coincidence?


    I looked down. "That''s true. It seems fated."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "It''s good that I can travel with you, Miss Lane."


    "Call me Wanda. The ''Miss'' is starting to sound a bit weird." I grinned lightly.


    He nodded. "Okay, you can still call me Professor Logan. The title sounds good."


    "Yes, Professor Logan."


    We grinned at each other.


    Don nced at the time on his watch. "It''s almost time. Let''s check in."


    "Okay."


    He took my suitcase casually, surprising me. "Professor Logan, I can do that myself."


    "How can I allow you, a woman, to carry your own luggage, when I''m here? It''s not heavy anyway. It doesn''t matter."


    Don threw me a smile and then urged me to go over and get my ticket checked.


    Another warm-hearted person.


    He was a professor, though, so he probably did this kind of thing often.


    After getting on the ne and sitting down, Don took out his thermos. "How about some?"


    I waved my hand. "No, I''ll just drink water." Just as the stewardess was pushing the cart past, I stopped her. "Hi, please give me a bottle of water." "Okay."


    After receiving the water from the stewardess, I immediately took a sip.


    Don looked at me and asked, "By the way, you mentioned your husbandst time. How is the situation now?"


    He was someone who had experience, so he might have an answer.


    Thinking this, replied, "I saw him in a private room at a restaurant with someone else. But when I asked him about it that night, he said he was working overtime in thepany. What do you think, Professo Logan?" Content belongs


    Hearing this, Don pinched his chin, thinking. "Two points, the first is they may just be ordinary friends or work partners He might not have told you about it cause it was not time yet. Second, you have to be careful, she may likely be a female friend."


    He was cryptic, but I understood what he meant.


    "I believe in him."


    "It seems that you would rather believe that it is the first situation. Since you believe so, why don''t you just ask him?"


    Don''s words made me choke.


    Yes, why did I not have the guts to ask him if that was what I believed?


    I was still afraid after all.


    "Go to Salt City and rx, give him some time. Then, ask him again when you get back. Maybe it will be the answer you want." Don''s manner of speech was great, andforting


    to hear. Content belongs to


    I nodded. "I understand. I also wanted to head out for a walk to rx. Perhaps I will have the courage to ask him when I go back."


    "Good luck."


    "I have to thank you, Professor Logan, for your enlightenment." I turned to look at him, smiling slightly.


    Don was really a professor. His words and deeds were indeed those of a teacher. He looked at me with kind eyes. "It''s nothing, I regard you as my student."


    "Then, I must be your best student."


    "You''re very confident."


    "That''s natural."

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    ?


    After four hours, the ne finallynded.


    Don helped me carry the luggage to the hall, and I hurriedly called to him, "Thank you, but you can give it to me."


    "Which hotel are you staying at?"


    "Heavenward."


    This hotel was the closest to Salt City University, which made traveling back and forth convenient.


    I thought we would part ways here, but Don smiled. "It just so happens that I also booked a room there. Let''s go together." This was too coincidental.


    I thought to myself if he also went to Salt City University?


    Seeing me frozen in ce, Don called my name, "Wanda, let''s go."


    "Oh, yes." I followed his pace and turned my head to look at him. "Are you headed to Salt City University, Professor Logan?"


    He was taken aback for a moment hearing this and then nodded. "Yes, could you be too?"


    I really hit the nail on the head.


    I nodded. "That''s right."


    "The banquet!"


    "The banquet!"


    We said in unison.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We looked at each other and smiled. After exchanging some information, I realized that Don and I were from the same ss.


    "We were from the same ss. I don''t recall hearing your name when I was in school, though."


    "You wouldn''t have known. I thought your name was very familiar, but I couldn''t recall it for a moment. It turns out you were an outstanding student from Salt City University. Your name was included in the schrship every year. No wonder it was familiar," Don said with a smile.


    I thought about it and said, "You''re a university professor now. Your grades must be much better than mine."


    "I''m the prodigal son. I can''tpare to you. You have both a good character and good skills."


    "How can someone who was invited back be unknown?" I looked at him and asked with a smile. The car soon stopped at Heavenward Hotel.


    I had booked a room online and was able to check in quickly. We happened to be on the same floor.


    "Are you going back to the school tomorrow morning?"


    "Certainly."


    "Want to go together?"


    "Okay."


    "See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    I entered the room after swiping the card. The room was quiterge and clean, and there was a faint fragrance in the air. My phone rang at this moment. It was Theo.


    "Have you arrived?" came his deep voice when I answered.


    "Yes, I just arrived at the hotel," I responded to him mechanically.


    Theo''s tone was concerned. "You must be tired. Go to bed early."


    "You too. Good night."


    "Good night."


    After hanging up the call, I looked at the 59 seconds marker disyed on the screen. Our call had been less than a minute. There was a hint of bitterness, and I felt an unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    Not long after that call, another came.


    I also knew that it was Shannon this time.


    "How are things? Have you arrived?" I answered.


    "Yeah, why are you still awake thiste?"


    "It''s one of the rare times that I don''t have to wake up early the next day. Of course, I''m going to stay upte."


    "You seem to have forgotten that you have a mission." I frowned as I reminded her.


    I could hear a smile in Shannon''s


    voice. "Don''t worry, I made the


    arrangements long ago. I''ll defil


    take


    care of it for you."


    "It''d better be that way."


    "How is it? You''re back in Salt City. Does it not give you a warm feeling?" Shannon''s words made me fall into deep thought.


    I did not really feel anything right after getting off the ne as my heart was heavy. Now that she brought it up, I walked to the window and looked out at the night scene outside. "It is familiar yet not really," I replied.


    S


    "Since you''re back there, have fun. Put those things aside first and deal with them when youe back." Shannon was worried that I would still be thinking about those annoying matters when I was on my break this time.


    "I will."


    I understood what she meant. "I also met my former ssmate this time, which is not bad."


    "Oh, that''s not bad. You even met an old ssmate."


    "Don''t overthink. It was just a coincidence."


    "I''m not thinking anything. You should tell yourself that," Shannon teased me still.


    I did not reply to that. We just chatted about some things before finally ending with a ''good night''.

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    ?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day.


    I saw Don at the door the moment I opened it.


    I recalled us agreeing to go to Salt City University together this morning, but I came out sote. He probably had not been waiting long here, right?


    Don smiled when he saw me. "I wanted to knock, but I didn''t expect you toe out."


    I smiled slightly and replied, "Have you been waiting long, Professor Logan?" There was an apology in my question.


    I saw him shaking his head before he replied with a smile. "I wish I did so I could get you to treat me to breakfast, but I just came out."


    "That''s good. Let''s go downstairs and have breakfast. We can set off after that." I finally felt better.


    "Sounds good."


    We got off the elevator together and went to the hotel lobby. The breakfast here was quite rich, but I had no appetite. Thus, I only took two eggs and a bowl of porridge.


    I looked at Don again with his bnced nutrition and timely meals.


    He nced at the breakfast in front of me and shook his head. "Breakfast is very important. How is that enough?"


    After saying that, Don went and brought me two other side dishes. "Many of my students don''t eat breakfast. So, I bring them food like this and then watch them until they finish their food."


    "Being your student means not only being stressed about grades but also life," I said with a smile.


    "Breakfast is important. It''s also for the students'' benefit.¡±


    "It''s a blessing for the school to have a responsible professor like you."


    Don looked up at me with a smile in his eyes. "You''re too kind"


    We went to Salt City University together after breakfast.


    Walking through the campus, the school had gone through a lot of changes. The only thing that remained the same were the two rows of trees, which were still green and tall.


    After so many years, the ss buildings had been renovated and many dormitories were newly built. The yard had also been expanded, and the indoor stadium had simrly gone through a renovation, giving the school apletely new look.


    "It''s much bigger. I still remember how empty it was before. There are more academic buildings now," I said as I pointed to a building in front of me.


    Don was also feeling a lot of things.


    "Yes, the basketball court used to be small, but it has expanded a lot now. It must be very enjoyable for the students."


    I took a closer look at him after he said that. "Yes, it''s a pity that you didn''t y basketball considering your height, Professor Logan."


    "Generally, anyone who''s tall enough can y."


    "My husband doesn''t."


    I had not seen Theo y before, so he probably could not.


    "That''s not necessarily true." Don narrowed his eyes.


    Without responding to him again, we went to the chancellor''s office.


    Seeing me, the chancellor smiled. "Wanda, you''re more beautiful than before."


    "There''s me too, chancellor." Don revealed himself, not to be outdone.


    The chancellor turned his gaze over when he heard the voice. "You''re Don Logan. Not bad, you''ve grown a lot. The banquet is tomorrow. You two are early."


    "Yeah, we happened to be strolling around. The school has changed a lot," I said.


    "Yes, we built quite a lot of new buildings over the years to increase enrolments. Since you two are


    already here, I''ll give you "real"


    manuscript first."


    Manuscript?


    Don and I looked at each other. After we got the manuscript, we said in unison, "A recital?"


    "We don''t have enough programs, so why don''t you two team up? There are ten outstanding students like you, and it''s about the same for each of you."


    Did this mean we were staff too?


    Don and Iughed. Chances were the chancellor asked us to put on a show for nostalgia''s sake.


    "Alright."


    The words in the manuscript could also be regarded as the voice of the students.


    "You two take one each for yourselves first. We''ll wait until everyone is here to go through it."


    "Understood, Sir."

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    ?


    School courtyard.


    Looking at the courtyard that had doubled in size, I could not help but recall the year when I was forced to take part in a sprint at a sports meeting. I ended up falling down and was so embarrassed.


    Sighing involuntarily, I lowered my head and smiled slowly.


    I still feel embarrassed thinking about it now.


    Some people, however, had to bring it up and rub it in.


    I saw Don pointing in the direction ahead. "I remember someone fell there during the sports meeting one year. Do you have an impression of it?"


    My good guy.


    I brushed my hair, pretending to be confused. "Really? I don''t. Could you be mistaken?"


    I wanted him to mistakenly think that he had remembered incorrectly, but Don had a deep memory. "No, I was taking photos then, but I forgot who it was. Let me think..."


    His trailing sentence gave me a pause. I hoped he would not recall that it was me. I would like to keep my reputation. Immediately afterward, Don fashioned a camera with his hands, tilted his head, and thought, "Could it be you?"


    "It would be bad for me to deny now that you''ve recalled, Professor Logan," I said in a helpless tone.


    It was also admirable to me that he could still remember things from long ago.


    Noticing my slightly evading expression, Don smiled brightly. "I didn''t expect my memory to be so good, but things were quite lively at that time. I still remember a group of people shouting to cheer you up."


    I covered my face and lowered my gaze. "Okay, okay. Let''s not mention these embarrassing things."


    "It''s not bad to keep some memories. It''s better than me. I don''t have any memories." Don propped his hands back and looked up at the sky. His eyes revealed frustration.


    "It''s all over anyway. The most important thing is the present, no?" I smiled at him.


    Hearing that, Don nodded and turned to me. "Yes, you''re right. I''m surprised that you''ve been married for so many years. You must''ve been very young when you got married."


    "Yes. I married him not long after I stepped out into society back then."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Although I was forced by circumstance, I was also willing.


    I lowered my head, my thoughts seemingly stuck in the past.


    After a while, I raised my gaze and met Don''s eyes. "A young talent like you has also been married. She must have been great."


    "At least in my eyes, she was


    excellent. But it was a pity that I was


    never in her heart." Don looked a


    little sad when he said this. His eyes which were as bright as morning stars also dimmed.


    That woman must have left a huge impact on him. He must love her very much.


    "Why did she marry you if she didn''t love you?" I was curious.


    His expression changed. It looked like I had hit a sore spot of his.


    I hurriedly changed my words upon noticing his expression. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."


    Don gradually let go of his


    bitterness. "It''s okay, I should havet


    figured it out a long time


    haven''t been able to let go. Content


    belongs to en.kikistorient


    "You two..."


    "She filed for divorce after one year of marriage. I respected her decision and let her find her own happiness."


    He was, unexpectedly, an infatuated man.


    I patted him on the shoulder, "There are plenty of fish in the sea. I believe you''ll meet the right person."


    "I hope so."


    "You will. You''re a great catch, Professor Logan. How could you not find a woman?"


    Don looked at me and smiled


    slightly. "You have very simr personalities. You''re both typical strong women. You two are stubborn, but there''s a slight difference."


    I looked at him, waiting for him to describe the difference.


    "She would stop at nothing, while you maintain your rity."

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    ?


    I was shocked at his words.


    No one should evaluate the person they loved like this.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His description was really simr to someone else''s.


    I lowered my head, the corners of my lips slightly hooked. "Your evaluation of people is really different, Professor Logan."


    Don just chuckled but said nothing more.


    In the evening, all the former students who were attending the banquet arrived one after another. Don and I also allocated all the parts of the recital. We went through it once and then dispersed.


    Back at the hotel, Don stopped me all of a sudden just as I was about to enter my room. "Wait a second."


    "Do you need anything else?"


    "Everyone decided to go karaoke tonight. Shall we go together?" Don pursed his lips, smiling slightly as he extended the invitation.


    I had always disliked excitement. All of us were only meeting after so many years, so there was really no need for us to connect with one another. I shook my head. "It''s alright. I''d like to get some early rest. You go. I hope you have a good time."


    After I said that, I opened the door and went into the room. However, the door would not close when I tried.


    I looked back, and it turned out that he had shoved his foot between the door.


    "Don''t me me if you get hurt." I looked down at his foot.


    Don shrugged. "If I can get you to go from being injured, then I don''t care."


    I took a deep breath, feeling a little puzzled. "Does it matter if I go or not?"


    "Everyone''s going. You''ll be misunderstood if you''re the only one who doesn''t go. You still should pay heed to rtionships. Who knows? Maybe everyone can help you when you expand your business in the future."


    To be honest, what Don said convinced me a little.


    After contemting for a moment, I nodded. "Okay, I''lle back early at most."


    "Okay, I''ll call youter."


    High-Key Karaoke.


    This outlet was still standing. It had been here since I was in college. The surrounding stores had changed batch after batch by now, but it was still there.


    Everyone only talked about their


    careers and lives when they got together. After a round of questions,


    the attention finally fell on me.


    "Wanda, what are you doing now?" Content belongs to


    UMS


    Someone answered on my behalf before I could even say anything, "I''ve seen the news about Wanda several times on the inte. It seems like she was part of Grant Corporation before but then started her ownpany. Isn''t that right, Wanda?"


    "Yes, it was not long ago," I said lightly.


    "You started your ownpany. How amazing."


    "Her husband is Theo Grant, a leader in the industry."


    Sure enough, parties were troublesome.


    I took a sip of my beer and continued listening to everyone sing.


    "What about you, Don? I heard you''re a university professor now. You''re doing so well."


    "Oh no, I am less than a tenth of you."


    Compared to me, Don was much smoother.


    "I saw that you got married on your social mediast year. Where''s your wife?"


    "We''re divorced."


    "So soon? Your standards aren''t low. Who was the outstanding person who became your wife?"


    It was a topic that Don did not want to bring up. He just shook his head with a smile and did not continue.


    "I know this. I went to his wedding.


    His former wife is very beautiful. I heard that she''s a senior project


    manager and a strong woman


    swno met


    seems that our Professor Logan wasn''t able to hold onto her.


    Don said nothing and just let them talk.


    I watched him drink ss after ss of wine. It was the same as him exposing his scars to everyone, but no one cared about his feelings.


    "Remember not to drink so much," I could not help but nudge him.


    He just looked at me and said nothing.


    I did not say anything anymore. I sat to the side, listening to them chat and wasting time...

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    ?


    The result of drowning your sorrows in alcohol was...


    I looked at Don, who could not open his eyes, with a helpless expression.


    He had copsed on the sofa in the room and was unable to get up for a long time.


    "Wanda, we''ll leave him to you. You guys stay in the same hotel, right?"


    I nodded. "Yes, you guys go ahead first. I''ll take care of him."


    "Great, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    After sending them off, I looked down at the drunk man on the sofa and wiped my forehead. I would not havee if I had known.


    I prodded him. "Professor Logan, can you get up?"


    "Uh, uh..." he murmured.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The big project wasing.


    I sighed, pulled him up, and put one hand on my shoulder, which was equivalent to carrying half of his body weight. I walked out.


    After going outside, bursts of coolness hit.


    Throwing him on a spot outside the karaoke joint, I went to hail a taxi.


    "Excuse me, can I trouble you to carry him to the car for me?"


    The man was not bad. He helped me carry Don into the car.


    "Miss, you have to take care of your boyfriend. Make sure he doesn''t throw up in the car, or it''s going to be hard to clean," the driver said to me.


    I looked at Don who had fallen asleep and shook my head. "He''s just a friend. Don''t worry, I''ll watch him."


    "Good."


    The car started slowly. I had deliberately asked the driver to drive more steadily to prevent Don from being overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, we arrived at the hotel safely.


    After getting off the car, I had hotel security help me bring Don upstairs.


    "Thank you."


    I opened the door with his room card after sending the security guard away.


    I was out of breath when I finally got him into his room.


    Just as I was about to catch my breath, my phone rang.


    Theo was calling.


    Of all times for him to call and he chose now. He did not call in the mornings and not even in the evenings.


    I nced at Don who was sleeping soundly. He should not be able to cause any trouble, so I answered the phone, "Theo."


    "You''re not asleep yet?"


    "I just came back to the hotel after


    get-together with the others." I


    nced at Don and went to thel.ne


    balcony for the call.


    Theo''s voice was a little hoarse on §Ö the other end of the phone as if he had been working all day. "The banquet is tomorrow. You should go to bed early tonight."


    I brought down my phone and checked the time. It was gettingte.


    "Your voice sounds weird. You should brew some herbal tea. Don''t get sick."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Just as I was about to reply, the man on the bed groaned. "Water, I want water."


    I quickly covered my phone''s receiver and fixed my gaze on Don. I then ran to the bathroom and closed the door.


    "What was that sound just now?"


    "Uh..... it''s nothing. Just some passerby in the corridor."


    I tried to make myself sound calm, but I still seemed a little hesitant.


    Theo probably would not find out, right...


    "The corridors shouldn''t be that quiet. That sounded like a man just now..."


    "It was just a drunk man who was walking past me. It''s nothing. Don''t think about it," I exined.


    It would be tooplicated to exin this over the phone.


    Without letting him continue, I said, "Go to sleep soon. I''m going to sleep too. Good night."


    I did not care if he wanted to reply after saying that. I just hung up the call directly.


    I would exin it to Theo when I went back.


    I walked out of the bathroom and nced at Don, who was still muttering for water.


    I found him a bottle of mineral


    water. He drank a few sips and fell asleep covered him with a nket, and after confirming that he would not kick the nket off of himself, I went out. Content belongs to


    Exhausted, I went back to my room. I did not manage to wash up. I fell asleep directly the moment I hit the bed...

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    ?


    The next day.


    During the day, I stayed at the hotel to work on somepany matters remotely.


    The banquet was at eight o''clock, and when I opened the door at six o''clock, I happened to meet Don who had alsoe out at the same time.


    He looked a little embarrassed when I ran into him. It was probably because he was drunk yesterday.


    I smiled. "Let''s go together."


    On the way, Don nced at me from time to time. I caught a glimpse of his hesitation from the corner of my eye. I smiled and asked, "Do you have anything you''d like to ask?"


    I was looking at him, but Don pursed his lower lip and then cleared his throat. "Yes, uhm, I drank a little too much yesterday."


    "It was more than a little too much. You couldn''t even walk," I added.


    Don was embarrassed. He nced out of the window and bit his lower lip before opening his mouth to say again, "You brought me back to the hotel... Thank you..."


    "It''s nothing." I waved my hand.


    He still looked embarrassed. Rubbing his hands, Don said, "I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t have said, did I?"


    My interest was piqued. "What should you not have said?" I asked back with a smile.


    Don was stunned. "No, I''m just worried that I spouted nonsense when I was drunk. If I said anything, it was because I was drunk. Don''t take it seriously."


    "I thought drunk words are sober thoughts." Frowning, I joked.


    "So, what did I say?" Don obviously could not be at ease and showed uneasiness on his face.


    Iughed out loud, shaking my head. "Nothing. You just fell asleep when you were drunk. You didn''t say anything," I replied.


    After receiving an affirmative response from me, Don was relieved, and his expression improved slightly. "That''s good, that''s good."


    He sounded like he had just survived a catastrophe


    Our conversation ended at the same time we arrived at Salt City University.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The auditorium had been fully furnished. Since we all had our own jobs, we were arranged to be the first on stage. We could go back after the end. I was quite satisfied with this arrangement.


    I had no fear of being on stage.


    I said my piece and during the climax, and everyone burst into tears.


    e


    The opening went smoothly. After I stepped down, the chancellor came backstage and affirmed us, "Thanks for your hard work. The entire banquet will be broadcasted live this time Videos and photos will also be posted on the official ount when the timees. You can watch it if you''re interested."


    "Okay, thank you, chancellor."


    Don looked at me. "Are you heading back now?"


    "Yes. I just checked the tickets. If we head back now, we can catch the ten o''clock flight."


    "Let''s leave together so we can look out for each other, then."


    "Alright."


    I left with Don. We went back to the hotel and quickly packed our luggage before heading to the airport.


    "You''re finallying back, Wanda I


    miss you so much." Shannon


    .ne


    immediately video-called me after she saw the message I sent her about me going back.


    Seeing Shannon''s overjoyed expression, I nodded. "Yeah, I''m going to have to work when


    back. Are you that happy?"


    "Actually, I still feel a little guilty about not working suddenly. Come back soon."


    I nced at Don, then walked off a little to the side. "How''s the investigation going?"


    "Let''s wait until youe back, it''s a bitplicated."


    Complicated?


    I thought to myself that it was not something good and was faintly worried. "Okay, let''s talk when I get back."


    I wanted to return to Whaldorf City immediately after Shannon left me in suspense.


    Seeing mee back, Donughed. "What''s the matter? Looking at your expression, are you unhappy to be going back?"


    "No, I''m just thinking about something," I responded casually.


    I just wanted to go back as soon as possible now.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    ?


    It was already two o''clock in the middle of the night when the nended at Whaldorf City Airport.


    After bidding Don goodbye, I drove back to the vi.


    I threaded lightly to the bed, afraid of waking Theo. I touched the bed and it was cold.


    Feeling that something was wrong, I turned on the bedsidemp.


    There was no one in bed. Did Theo note back tonight?


    He was not here, so I did not need to tiptoe around. I grabbed my pajamas, washed up, and fell asleep.


    When I went downstairs the next day, Caroline saw me and was surprised. "Madam, when did youe back?"


    "Last night. By the way, Theo didn''te backst night. Has he not been home the past few days?" I asked.


    Caroline frowned as if thinking back before she replied, "Only yesterday. The sir called home and said that he would be working overtime the entire night and that I did not need to prepare him dinner."


    Working overtime the entire night?


    Did he have some big project?


    I frowned and replied, "I see."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After breakfast, I went to thepany.


    Shannon pulled me to the side as soon as I entered the office. She looked at me with a heavy expression before pulling me to my seat and having me


    sit down. "Wanda, you asked me to follow Theo to determine his schedule before you left for Salt City. I did it," she said earnestly.


    "What did you find?" I knew that Shannon must have found out something judging from her tone.


    Shannon patted my shoulder and said lightly, "Actually, it shouldn''t be a big deal, but Theo went to the hospital with Delia."


    "Huh?" I did not know why, but I was confused.


    In front of me, Shannon was the same. She shook her head at me. "I don''t know how the two of them are connected. Anyway, do you want to ask him?"


    I exhaled, my feelingsplicated. "How do I ask?"


    "Start with pleasantries?" Shannon prompted.


    I pursed my lips tightly, feeling a little ufortable inside.


    Why were they at the hospital together?


    What were they testing?


    I rubbed my temples, unable to figure out why.


    Seeing that was having a headache, Shannon brought me a ss of water. "Okay, don''t think about it for now. You can''t figure it out just by thinking about it. You can only ask, get it?"


    Of course, I understood that, but how was I going to ask?


    I could not let Theo know that I asked Shannon to investigate him, right?


    Shaking my head, I temporarily put aside these doubts and dealt with work first.


    The day passed like this.


    It was getting dark outside. Shannon stood up after she was done cleaning up. "Let''s go, Wanda."


    "Alright."


    "Are you going to ask him tonight?" Shannon asked me.


    I was hesitant about this and shook my head, troubled. "I''ll wait till I figure out how to ask him. It''ll be too weird to ask him directly."


    "I told you to start with pleasantries.


    Chat a bit and then ask. It works


    every time," Shannon told me this with the attitude of someone who had been through this.


    I smiled. "Got it, I''ll try."


    "Notify me as soon as you have any news. Don''t hide anything." Shannon pointed at me, afraid that I would keep things from her.


    "Yes, President Collins. I''ll let you know immediately when I get anything."


    "That''s more like it, let''s go." We arrived at the parking lot, and Shannon got into the car.


    Regal Vi.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw Theo sitting at the dining table with a sullen expression, waiting for me toe back for dinner. His expression did not look too good.


    I went in and took a seat. I threw him a nce. "It''s time to eat."


    "Okay."


    His response was concise and indifferent.


    Theo ate his meal mechanically with no expression on his face. Caroline did not dare to speak. I met gazes with Caroline. She shook her head at me. She apparently did not know what happened.


    "Theo, what''s the matter? Why are you in a bad mood?" I could not help asking.


    He paused and then said, "We''ll talk after we eat."

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    ?


    In the room.


    He sat by the bed while I sat at the table. The room was too quiet.


    I put one hand on the table and looked at him with a sidelong nce. "Tell me, what''s got you so unhappy? Is it rted to me going back to Salt City?"


    Theo took a deep breath, then raised his eyes to look at me. There was a sharpness clearly hidden in his eyes. "Who is that man?"


    Man?


    Did he hear that voice?


    I frowned and was just about to respond when Theo continued, "If you can''t remember, I''ll help you."


    He threw a few photos on the bed after he said that.


    His actions were light but very neat.


    One photo showed me and the security guard carrying Don. The other was of me helping him into the room alone.


    How did he...


    I looked at Theo, anger coloring my voice. "You sent someone to watch me?"


    "Frankly speaking, they were just there to protect you. I was worried that you wouldn''t be safe outside, but I didn''t expect to catch you in the act." His voice was neither soft nor heavy, but my ears caught the sarcasm.


    I sneered. "It is what it is. Why are you sugarcoating it?"


    Theo''s eyes changed suddenly, and his voice became thicker. "I wouldn''t have asked them if I hadn''t heard a man''s voice while talking to you." "You could have asked me directly. I was thinking ofing back and exining it to you face to face, but you¡ª"


    "Start exining, then. I''ll listen," Theo said before I could finish.


    Looking at his cold face, I immediately lost the desire to exin anything and just looked away. "I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    The man got up and walked in front of me. He lifted my chin and forced me to meet his eyes. "Do you not want to say it or are you still trying to figure some story out?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In a trance, it seemed as if he was back to being his cruel and ruthless self in the past.


    I gulped and shook off his hand, chuckling. "It''s been so many years. I didn''t expect you to still be the same.


    "Okay, since you asked me that, then I''ll ask you too. Why are you getting so close to Delia? What did you go to the hospital for? What were you two checking, huh?" I asked back with confusion and anger on my face. There was also a touch of


    irony in my tone. Content belongs to


    I watched as Theo''s once sharp eyes slowly morphed into surprise and then into anger. "Are you investigating me?"


    "You can do it, so why can''t I?" I


    smiled lightly. "I saw you with Delia in the private room back at the Western restaurant, but you didn''t tell me the truth. Of course, Khad to investigate you."


    Theo''s anger could be seen with naked eyes. His hands were clenched into fists, and they were trembling slightly.


    "You don''t trust me."


    "President Grant, you''d best ask yourself that first before you say this!" I raised my voice. For some reason, my eyes were wet and my voice was choking up.


    Theo turned his face away. He shoved his hands in his pockets and was speechless for a moment.


    "I cane clean about my rtionship with that man to you. How about you? Can youe clean to me?" I asked him back.


    What I feared most was silence.


    That would mean that there really was something going on between him and Delia.


    Tears slipped down my face


    unconsciously. I reached a hand up to wipe them away. "Don Logan, that''s his name. He was my ssmate from the same year. He got drunk at our party that night and since I was staying at the same hotel as he was, I had to take him back. The hotel security guard carried him up with me and I leftter. Since you had someone follow me, you should also have photos of meing out of his room. That''s how it happened. If you don''t believe me, I can ask him toe over and you can confront him face to face."


    "Wanda, I-"


    I continued before he could finish. "It''s your turn now. Can you exin it?"

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    ?


    Theo looked at me with hesitation in his eyes. "She and I..."


    His trailing sentence startled me.


    That tone clearly meant that there was something going on between them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, I wanted to run away.


    I avoided his gaze and hurriedly said, "Let''s talk about this another day. I''m tired. I''ll go to the guest room."


    Just as I was about to leave, Theo grabbed my wrist.


    I looked over. He was stunned for a moment before he let go. "I''ll go."


    Theo left the room after that.


    After he left, I sat in the room in silence.


    Theo really did not exin further.


    My heart seemed to constrict lightly. I held my chest and frowned. It hurt.


    I wanted to know what was going on with him and Delia but did not have the courage to hear it. I was afraid that it would be news that I could not bear.


    Lowering my head, my face scrunched up in pain. I scratched my hair andy down.


    I would leave it to tomorrow. I might have the courage to face it tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, I closed my eyes. Even though my mind was overwhelmed, I still forced myself to fall asleep. I did not know how long it took before I fell asleep.


    The weather the next day was gloomy as if it knew I was depressed. It looked like a typhoon wasing.


    I immediately saw Theo at the dining table when I came down.


    He did not seem to have slept well. He turned his head when he heard movement. "Did you sleep well?"


    Why ask when he already knew?


    None of us spoke at the dining table.


    Caroline did not dare not make a sound amidst the quiet atmosphere.


    Theo was finally the one to break the silence. "I want to find a suitable time to tell you about that matter."


    "What''s the right time?" I asked him, looking up.


    Theo seldom had such a moment of hesitation. He seemed conflicted. "Depends on you. We can sit down and talk about this together."


    I put down my cutlery and looked at him, "Including Delia?"


    "Yes, including Delia."


    My heart was slightly touched. "It seems to be a big event."


    "Wanda, promise me you won''t get agitated."


    "You''re already reminding me even before we start talking about this. Okay, I''ll prepare myself mentally. You can have here over this afternoon. Let''s clear things up?" After said that, I got up and went upstairs back to the room. Content


    belongs to


    I did not know what was Theo''s gaze or demeanor. I only knew that my heart was very disturbed.


    What I was about to hear this afternoon might be unbearable for me.


    I calmed myself and called Shannon. "I won''t be going to thepany today. Sorry to push this all on you."


    "What''s the matter? Judging from your tone, it''s not something good."


    "He and Delia want to talk to me in the afternoon."


    "Huh? Why do I feel like something big has happened?"


    l


    My already anxious heart was even more anxious now. "Anyway, I''m sorry to trouble you. I''ll hang up first." I was afraid that I would be even more flustered if continued, so I ended the call


    directly.


    S


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I pressed the phone to my chest. My every heartbeat was faster than thest.


    I could hardly bear it anymore now. What should I do in the afternoon?


    No, I needed to calm down.


    I persuaded myself and looked out the window. The sky was dark... It was going to rain.


    Caroline prepared lunch in the afternoon, but Theo was not there. He probably went to pick up Delia.


    I had no appetite, so I sat in the living room and waited after eating only a little.


    Time passed quietly, and the sound of people entering the door reached my ears.


    I turned my head to look, and what caught my eye was Delia''s delicate face. She was afraid to look me in the eye as if she had done


    ?


    something wrong. Content belongs


    to


    This face that was the same as Cecilia''s... If she did something wrong to me, I probably would not be able to bear it...

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    ?


    I was sitting on one side of the sofa. Theo was sitting opposite me while Delia was in the middle.


    A three-way conversation.


    Delia did not look at me from the start. Was it guilt?


    I took a deep breath and looked at them. "Let''s start."


    Two gazesnded on me at the same time, and they were burning. Theo was about to speak, but Delia spoke first, "Let me."


    As if mustering up a lot of courage, Delia turned to me with a timid gaze. "Wanda, do you still remember the charity g I took you tost time?" "Yes, we all went."


    "You were discussing partnerships during that time, and President Grant and I were standing next to each other. For some reason, we started feeling a little dizzy after drinking some wine. Out of politeness, President Grant took me to a temporary lounge to rest, but..."


    Delia''s voice abruptly stopped when she reached this point as if she was embarrassed to say what was next.


    My heart drummed. "You ended up in the same bed?" I said what she had not finished.


    "I don''t know what happened that day. Something felt wrong after I drank that ss of wine and I sent her to the lounge. When I woke up..." Theo also trailed off when he said this.


    Even though he was recounting something that was disappointing me, his tone was still so light.


    A bolt of lightning struck my head.


    Before I could react, Delia''s words hit me like rocks. "I''m pregnant."


    My hands gripped the sofa. My body felt like it was frozen, and I could not move.


    What should I say at a time like this?


    My lower lip was trembling unconsciously, and I opened my mouth. "So, you two have been going to the hospital for maternity check-ups." It took me a lot of effort to say this, and I could still feel the corners of my mouth trembling when I did.


    "Yes. Wanda, I didn''t do it on purpose. President Grant and I, it was an ident..."


    ident.


    I chuckled. I could not articte what I was feeling right now. I just felt upset, panicked, and out of breath.


    I inhaled deeply but could not catch my breath. I clutched my chest, the pain intense.


    "Wanda, are you alright?" Theo came over to support me.


    I avoided him and refused his touch. "Don''t touch me."


    Right now, just the thought of him sleeping in bed with another woman made me sick.


    I was drenched in a cold sweat, and my fingertips were cold. I fixed my gaze on them.


    Delia had Cecilia''s face, which made me feel even more betrayed.


    Getting up slowly, I walked out of the room.


    "Don''t follow me. I''m going out to get some air," I said hurriedly since I could sense that Theo was going to follow me.


    I did not know how I managed to get out of the vi. Wind was blowing continuously outside, but I did not feel the slightest chill.


    The darkening sky heralded rain, but I no longer cared.


    Just knowing that I was outside andContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    able to


    e fresh air eased myet


    4 cat did not feel like I


    suffocating


    SW Content


    belongs to


    My phone kept ringing in my pocket, but I did not answer it.


    Walking out of the gates of Regal


    Vi, there was a long, long road t


    stepped onto it and walked forward.


    There was only one way out here.


    swne


    I did not want to cry, but I could not help my tears that were falling. Even if I wanted them to stop, I could not.


    Boom!


    It was thundering.


    I looked up and a drop of rain fell onto my face.


    Rain poured.


    I ignored it and continued walking forward. My mind was filled with images of Delia''s and Theo''s expressions when they told me


    about the incident while sitting


    together. Delia''s guilt looked hollow like it had been staged...

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    ?


    My clothes werepletely soaked after I had walked for just a short while.


    I looked ahead with blurry vision. There was still a long way to go.


    There was a small, Western-style building not far ahead, and there was a tiny shade to the side of the door. I walked forward and sheltered myself from the rain.


    When would this rain stop pouring?


    A gust of cool wind hit me, and I shivered.


    However, it was not just my body that was cold. The chill in my heart was even more thorough than the cold outside.


    I crouched down halfway and curled up my body.


    Cats huddled themselves for warmth when it was cold.


    Now, I was like an abandoned cat, huddled in a corner alone and ignored.


    The phone in my pocket was vibrating so intensely. I fished it out and finally answered.


    "Sis Wan, do you have time this afternoon? Could youe down to the Hyperspace this afternoon to discuss the progress of the project?" Marius'' sunny voice registered in my ears.


    My throat moved as I hesitated whether or not to speak.


    My voice would probably sound very off if I were to speak now.


    There was a moment''s pause. When he heard no response, Marius spoke again, "Are you listening, Sis Wan?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sniffling, I took a deep breath and responded lightly, "Sorry, I may not be able to go over this afternoon."


    Sure enough, my voice sounded nasal, so it was difficult not to arouse suspicion.


    Marius was obviously stunned, and his concerned tone sounded over the receiver, "What''s the matter? Are you sick? The rain sounds really loud over there. Are you outside?"


    He bombarded me with a series of questions, but I could not answer him.


    I bit my lip and hung up the call, burying my head in my arms. I tried really hard to control my emotions and calm down, but I could not help myself as long as I kept thinking about the scene from just now.


    The more I thought about what just happened, the colder I felt. Even my hair was standing on end.


    Everyone obviously had their own life to live, but why was mine so exhausting?


    Perhaps the reason was that the person I married was Theo.


    If I had married an ordinary person, I would probably be happier.


    I looked up and watched the rain fall from the eaves in long trickles. Destion filled my heart.


    After letting out a long sigh, I hid my head in my arms again.


    Time passed slowly, and the rain continued.


    Feeling a slight numbness in my legs, I stood up slowly with my hands supporting the wall. I staggered, however, perhaps because I had been crouching for so long. At that very moment, I grabbed onto a hand and stabilized myself.


    "Thank you."


    "You fool."


    It was a very familiar voice.


    I looked up, and what caught my eye was Marius'' familiar face.


    He was holding an umbre in one hand and supporting me with the other. His shoulders were wet from the rain, and he was looking at me with an usatory expression. "Why are you here?"


    "It''s not easy for me to say."


    How could I talk about that matter between Theo and Delia?


    "How did you know I''m here?" I asked him before he could speak.


    Marius exhaled a long breath. "I went to your house to try my luck. I didn''t expect to see you on the way. Should I send you back?"


    "No," I shook my head and answered without hesitation.


    e


    He looked me over. He probably knew that I did not go to thepany today judging from my casual clothes and guessed that had something to do with Theo "Let''s go. We can head over to my ce and get you changed first. You''re going to catch a cold," Marius said again.


    "Okay," I did not refuse and followed Marius to his car.


    Marius noticed my red eyes in the car. What moved me was that he did not ask anything. He just asked me to fasten my seat belt...

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    ?


    Marius'' apartment.


    It was not as big as I imagined, and it was also not as messy as I imagined. On the contrary, it was clean and cozy.


    "Shouldn''t your ce be closer to Drover''s?"


    I recalled Drover mentioning earlier that Marius'' house was not far from his.


    "Rich people have more than one house. Isn''t it reasonable?" Marius winked at me and made a funny expression as if he was trying to cheer me up.


    I shook my head helplessly, not the slightest curve on my lips.


    Marius said nothing anything else. He just went to his room and then took out a set of women''s clothes before handing it to me. "It''s new. Thebel hasn''t been torn off yet. Go take a hot bath and change."


    Women''s clothes?


    I epted them. They were indeed new. He probably bought them again as a gift for some girl.


    I looked around searching for the bathroom.


    Seeing through my thoughts, Marius pointed to one of the gorgeous doors. "That''s it."


    I frowned and walked forward to open the door iid with pearls and gemstones. It must look even more gorgeous inside.


    Pushing open the door, my eyes caught a bright light.


    Upon closer look, it turned out there was amp at the top. It was made into a diamond shape, and once turned on, it attracted people''s gazes like a luminous pearl. Would it not be stressful to bathe in here?


    I nced back at Marius and noticed him wearing a smug expression as if this was his best work. "How is it? Not bad, yeah? Does the aristocratic atmospheree through?"


    "The interior of your bathroom is very different from the outside."


    The entire apartment''s design wasrgely simple. I did not expect the bathroom to be so luxurious and out of ce.


    Marius put his hands in his pockets


    hist


    and said with a smile, "It feels very nice to take a shower and changeN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    n


    clothes in such an environment. Don''t believe me? Try and you''l know." He tilted his chin, looking confident.


    I did not really care about this.


    Without giving a response, I closed the door.


    I felt much more rxed after taking a shower. As soon as I got out of the bathroom, saw Marius carrying a cup to the dining table. He


    immediately called me over when he saw me, "Sis Wan,e and drink


    sure


    this bowl of ginger tea. Ntch a


    you finish it so you don''t


    cold."


    Walking over, I took a look at it. "I didn''t expect you to be quite so considerate."


    "Of course, I''m a warm kind of guy." Marius raised his eyebrows, looking smug.


    I picked up the cup and took a sip, my whole body instantly jolting. "Marius, how much ginger did you put in this?" The taste was overpowering.


    "I was afraid it might not be strong enough, so I put in a little more. That way, it''ll work. Finish it quick."


    Under his ''pressuring'', I had no choice but to finish the cup of hot ginger tea.


    If it were not for us being close, I really would have thought that he was messing with me.


    We sat on the sofa in the living room facing each other.


    Marius looked at me cautiously. "Sis Wan, did you quarrel with President Grant?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I asked back.


    He coughed dryly. "It is. I just want to make sure since your rtionship is so good, after all. I thought nothing could shake it."


    That was true. So many years had passed and we had practically argued about everything that could be argued about.


    However, something big happened just like this.


    I turned to watch the TV while pretending to be indifferent. "I don''t want to talk about it now."


    Marius did not force me when he


    heard this. "Okay, then I won''t ask. You can make do with my ce here today, Sis Wan. I have two


    rooms. You can take the master bedroom and I''ll take the other one."


    QUMS

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    ?


    He had taken the initiative to say that which filled my heart with warmth.


    I turned to him and shook my head. "The master bedroom is yours. You take it."


    "Okay, since that''s the case, I won''t push you anymore. You sleep in the guest room. Although it''s a bit small, it has all the necessities." Marius obviously did not hold back with me.


    He was treating me like how he usually did, and even the asional humor was just right. He was trying to make me smile.


    However, the problem in my heart lingered.


    Before I knew it, it was nighttime.


    I opened the refrigerator, thinking about making dinner as a thank-you. Just when I was taking out a few tomatoes, Marius snatched them. "What are you doing, Sis Wan? I''ll take care of this kind of stuff."


    "You?" I nced at him. I never knew he could cook. "Is the food you cook edible?"


    Marius was displeased when he heard this. He patted his chest. "I''ll show you."


    After saying that, he asked me to sit in the living room and wait ten minutes for him.


    Although I was a little worried, he insisted on doing it, so I did not say anything more.


    Not long after, the aroma of vegetables reached my nose.


    I got up and went to the kitchen. I looked at the four dishes on the table-scrambled eggs with tomatoes, sweet and sour fish, some vegetables, and beef bone soup. They all looked delicious.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Not bad."


    Marius smiled, his expression smug. "Come taste my work quickly."


    After taking a seat, he served me a te of rice. I tasted the eggs first, and they were good. Then, I worked up the courage to try the fish. "It''s quite delicious." However, the taste...


    I paused. "Drover taught you, right?"


    "You''re good." Marius looked at me, and there was a slight ''sharpness'' in his words.


    I smiled lightly. "It''s pretty good."


    Marius looked at me and said deeply, "It hasn''t been easy, but you finallyughed."


    I was stunned for a moment. I took a deep breath and then shook my head. "Let''s eat."


    Coincidence or not, the dishes tonight were all my favorites.


    An empty sack could not sit upright. No matter how sad I was, I still had to eat.


    After dinner, I was sitting in the living room While Marius was taking a


    r in his room. I took out


    phone and looked at it. Content belongs to en.kikistoriem


    Theo did not even call me.


    What was he doing now?


    He should be with Delia, right?


    After all, she had his flesh and blood in her stomach. No matter how cold-blooded Theo was, he would treat her well.


    What about me? What should I do?


    Just as I was in contemtion, a snap of fingers suddenly disrupted my thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about?" Marius stood in front of me and sat down when he saw that I had regained consciousness.


    The faint fragrance made me feel veryfortable, and I gradually calmed down. I took a pillow and hugged it. "It''s nothing." Marius wiped his hair with a towel. "Yes, I see your thoughts must be going wild. Such is the characteristic of women."


    Characteristics of women.


    I looked at him. "Then, is it the nature of you men to be promiscuous?"


    Hearing this, Marius was taken


    aback. He obviously did not expect me to ask such a question but then quickly replied, "I don''t know about others, but I''m different. I''m very dedicated."


    "Dedicated." I bit the word hard and shook my head slowly.


    Seeing this, Marius immediately got excited, "Women always betray me, never betrayed others, is


    but


    Wanya not an example?"


    I had to concede when he mentioned her. "Yes."


    "So, I''m very dedicated. As long as I acknowledge someone, my feelings won''t change." Marius''sst words were suddenly deep...

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    ?


    The sudden change of atmosphere disoriented me.


    Mariusughed in the next second again. "I just want to prove my devotion. Let''s watch TV."


    He picked up the remote control as he said that and put on a TV show.


    Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, my heart trembled.


    He seemed to understand a lot of things in that instant.


    Yet I could not answer his questions.


    Nearing ten o''clock, Marius took me to the room "No one''s lived here before, but my housekeeperes and cleans it every week, so it''s in pristine shape."


    He turned on the lights, and the room became bright.


    The interior was simple with fresh colors. Marius adjusted the warm light, making the whole room look much warmer.


    "Is this okay?"


    "Yes, it''s not bad." I walked into the room and looked at the furnishing.


    There was nothing on the dressing table. One could tell that no one had stayed here. The nket and the bed sheets looked new without wrinkles. Marius stood at the door. "Sleep early, Sis Wan. I''ll go back to my room now."


    "Uhm, Marius... Thank you."


    All I could do now was to say thank you.


    It came from my heart and was earnest.


    He smiled slowly. "It''s nothing. It''s just a small matter. You don''t have to be so courteous to me. Good night."


    After that, Marius went into the next room.


    Closing the door, I lie on the bed, my thoughts racing.


    I wondered where I would be at this moment if I had not gotten to know Marius?


    Shannon had her own family. Nina was with Jason, and even Susan had Tyler apanying her. I could not go to my parents as they would definitely run and get into a fight with Theo.


    Fortunately, Marius was here, so I had time to sort out this matter.


    Just as I was about to think some more, my phone''s ringing disrupted me.


    "Shannon."


    "Wanda, you didn''te to thepany today. Did something happen at home?"


    Shannon had obviously just finished her work. Otherwise, she would havee and asked after me right after work considering her temperament. How could she have waited until now? Content belongs to


    I felt a little sorry for her and sighed. "It''s a bitplicated. I don''t know how to say it."


    "Is it rted to Theo and Delia?"


    Shannon was the one who found them visiting the hospital together, so I was not surprised that she was able to guess it.


    "Yeah." I hummed in a low voice.


    "Could it be that the two of them are really having an affair?!" Shannon''s tone of disbelief sounded through the receiver like a knife piercing into my heart.


    My heart skipped a beat. I still could not face it.


    "Uhm... Shannon, I''ll let you know when I figure it out." If there was a hole right now, I really wanted to climb straight into it and escape from reality. "Wanda, are you okay?"


    As if hearing the sullenness in my voice. Shannon asked with concern.


    I hesitated for a moment. I was


    about to respond when all noise suddenly stoppeding from the other end of the phone. It was followed by an automatic shutdown.


    My phone was out of battery.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Good, I could hide for a while.


    UMS


    It could not stay dead all the time, though.


    I went through a few drawers but could not find the charger. I did not know if Marius was already asleep.


    Thinking of this, I left the room. I


    was about to knock on the door next


    door but was worried that I would disturb him, so I dropped my hand again after lifting it.


    Suddenly, there was a squeak and the door opened.


    Marius was a little surprised to see me. "Sis Wan, what''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s just that my phone is out of battery. I wanted to ask if you have a charger."


    "Oh yes, I''ll bring it to you."


    After he said that, he turned around and gave me a charger.


    "Thanks."


    "So courteous of you, Sis Wan."


    "Thank you."


    "I wish you were less courteous with me..."

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    ?


    He said that quite seriously as he looked at me.


    This ambiguous atmosphere surged, and for the first time, my heart was beating so much faster while I stood in front of Marius. I lowered my head and yed with a thread, not knowing how to respond.


    Marius suddenly smiled after a long time. "Come now, there''s no other meaning to that. We''re just brother and sister. Why are you being so polite? Don''t you think so, Sis Wan?"


    "Yeah."


    I gave a one-word reply and then went back to the room without looking back at Marius'' expression.


    I did not turn on my phone immediately after charging it.


    Even though I knew very well that Shannon would definitely call me again, I was already exhausted today.


    Tomorrow... I would deal with this tomorrow.


    I wish I would wake up and find out that it was all just a dream.


    I should just close my eyes.


    That was just a hope of mine, though.


    When I opened my eyes, I was still in Marius'' apartment, and everything around me was still unfamiliar.


    After getting up and washing up, I left the room. Marius was already up. "Come and have breakfast. It''s just done. You came at the right time." Marius had prepared porridge and some side dishes.


    "It rained yesterday, so it''s good to have some porridge today," he said while preparing the bowls and spoons.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so early."


    He used to sleep till the sun was high back when he was at Drover''s. He had grown up.


    "You''re here, after all. How dare I bezy?" he said with a smile.


    "Hush. Let''s eat breakfast."


    I ended the conversation and concentrated on eating breakfast.


    "Are you going to work today?"


    "Yes."


    Shannon might call the police if I did not.


    I had to face what needed to be faced.


    Marius nodded. "I''ll drive you thereter."


    "Alright."


    He would indeed pass by Green Orange to get to Hyperspace so I did not refuse.


    I suddenly remembered what Marius said on the phone yesterday and asked, "You wanted to discuss the progress of the project with me. Why don''t we talk about it now?"


    Marius waved his hand. "I''ve always distinguished between public and private matters. It''s off work hours now. It''s no time to talk about the partnership. Besides, it''s not urgent. When you have time,e to Hyperspace and we''ll discuss it together."


    "Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    Marius took me to Green Orange after breakfast.


    When I got out of his car, I happened to see Shannoning in this direction.


    Seeing that it was me, Shannon ran toward me in quick strides. She nced at the person in the car. "Yo, it''s you?"


    "Good morning Miss Shannon. I stillThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have something to do at the


    company, so I won''t be able to stay and chat. Let''s have dinner together some other day when the


    vel?


    opportunity arises." Marius turned the car around after that.


    I walked toward the elevator, and Shannon followed me. "Wanda, what happenedst night? You suddenly went quiet, and when I called youter, it kept telling me that your phone was turned off."


    "It''s nothing. My phone died."


    I stared ahead nkly and replied in a calm tone after getting onto the elevator.


    Shannon was not used to me behaving like this. She nced at me. "Wanda, did something really happen as I said?"


    I had originally asked her to help me look into Theo''s itinerary, so I did not need to keep this matter from her.


    "Yes, and it''s a big deal." My expression was serious.


    Shannon caught a glimpse of my expression and suddenly moved to the side. "What''s going on?"


    The elevator doors opened, and we walked out.


    "We''ll talk in the office."


    Entering Green Orange, we went directly to the office. Shannon could not wait to get in. She pulled up a chair and sat opposite me. "Tell me, what''s the matter? You look so down."

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    ?


    I thought about how Shannon and I would not be in the work mood anymore before I started sharing what happened.


    I let out a sigh and looked at Shannon''s eyes that were colorless. I opened my mouth, "Delia is pregnant."


    Shannon did not respond, probably because of how lightly I had said it.


    She looked at me suspiciously. Then, she tilted her head and asked, "The female star is pregnant. No wonder she''s been going to the hospital. Whose is it?" Shannon still had a gossip-mongering expression on her.


    I rubbed my eyes, helplessness written all over my face.


    "Theo''s"


    Shannon''s eyes widened at that.


    She pulled her ears in disbelief and then asked me again, "What? The child in Delia''s stomach belongs to Theo? They slept together?!"


    I would not have believed it if they had not told me in person.


    It was only natural for Shannon to have such a reaction.


    I nodded with sadness in my eyes, "Yes, at that charity dinner."


    "What''s going on? How could Theo..." Shannon still could not believe it.


    I looked at her and smiled. "If I hadn''t heard it with my own ears, I wouldn''t have believed it. I was socializing at the charity dinner then... I..."


    I was still unable to fully ept this.


    I told Shannon what they told me, and she frowned. "What the hell? Who ends up like that after drinking a ss of wine? Was there something wrong with that wine?!"


    This woke me up.


    Yes, how could a ss of wine cause people to lose consciousness and lead to delirium? It was clear that there was something wrong with the wine. "You''re right, there might really be an issue."


    Shannon turned to me and patted the table. "We have to investigate this. I want to see who''s trying so hard to separate you and Theo."


    The investigation was one thing, but Theo''s rtionship with Delia was another.


    At that level, I still could not ept it.


    Shannon saw through what I was thinking and patted my shoulder. "Wanda, are you okay?"


    "Yesterday was bad. I don''t feel


    good now, but talking about it has


    made me feel better. It''s not as suffocating anymore, but..." I trailed and sighed again. "I don''t know what to do." Content belongs to


    "You''re Theo''s legal wife. Show some momentum and get Delia out of the game."


    "She''s pregnant, and the child is Theo''s. How do you expect me to make her leave?" I shook my head. I could not think at all.


    Shannon stared at me, her brows furrowing even more. "Are you going to endure it, then? Do you want to divorce Theo and let them get together?"


    "I have no idea."


    I could not respond to her question.


    I wiped my face, my expression helpless.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me like this, Shannon could not force me to make a decision anymore, so she just said earnestly, "If it were me, I would definitely stake my im and not let a third person intervene with my


    vel


    rtionship so easily-even if she is carrying my husband''s child. Wanda, I told you that you trust Delia too much. She might not be as innocent as you imagined."


    There was something to Shannon''s words.


    Many thoughts flooded my mind. It was not like I had not thought about it, but when faced with Delia''s face, I really could not imagine that she would have done such a thing.


    "If she approached you guys with a purpose at the beginning, then her purpose has been achieved now She wants to be the maindy of the Grants. Looking at you like this, you''ll soon be reced by her."


    She was provoking me.


    This trick did not work on me, however.


    "Let me think."


    "Think about it, but don''t run away today. Go home and see if Delia has moved into the vi."

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    ?


    Even though Shannon tried to persuade me again and again, I still did not have the courage to go back to the vi. Standing in front of Marius'' apartment, I lowered my head and sighed before entering the house after a moment''s hesitation.


    Sure enough, he did not go to thepany and had been at home.


    Marius told me when I went out this morning that I coulde back anytime in the evening and that he would be at home.


    He was not surprised to see me and had a smile on his face. I looked toward the dining table, where delicious food was already prepared. It was like he knew that I would definitelye back.


    I followed him to the dining table and took a seat. I picked up the cutlery and took a bite.


    Marius kept looking at me, which made me feel unnatural. I looked up at him. "Why do you keep looking at me?"


    "Of course, it''s because I want to observe your mood," Marius said with a smile. He closed his eyes and started to eat.


    There was a silence at the table, which was unusual for Marius'' character.


    I could not stand it anymore, so I asked, "Why aren''t you talking?"


    "Can I?" Marius looked at me with surprise.


    "I didn''t seal your mouth." I continued to eat with my head down after I eyed him.


    Marius got excited and moved closer to me. "I won''t hold back, then. Were you busy with work today, Sis Wan?"


    What the heck kind of question is this?


    I replied to him a little helplessly, "Yes, what else could I have done?"


    "Don''t you want to know what''s going on over there?"


    Marius'' tone was light as if he was talking about other people''s affairs.


    Of course, I knew what he meant by ''there''.


    My eyes dimmed slightly, and I shook my head. "I don''t."


    Hearing this, Marius'' eyes shone. He obviously did not believe my answer. He smiled slightly and said to me, "Why aren''t you telling the truth? You obviously want to."


    I pretended to serve myself some food leisurely. "If you want to talk about it, then speak properly. I''ll listen. I won''t force you if you''re not going to say it." My voice was light.


    "Okay, then I''ll say it." Marius'' voice


    was a little weak as if he was deliberately testing me. I was calm and said nothing. He continued, "President Grant has been in thepany all day. I''m guessing he''s probably still there. Delia..."


    Knowing that he was trailing on purpose, I pursed my lips and waited for his next words.


    Marius raised his brow. "Delia didn''t make any announcements today. She stayed at home and didn''t seem to have much contact with President Grant."


    "She''s already pregnant. What''s the point of having contact or not?"


    "What?!" Marius did not know what had happened and was shocked when he heard what I said.


    He gulped, surprise showing on his face. "Delia is pregnant with Theo''s child?!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The corners of my mouth twitched, and I nodded lightly. "Yeah, it was an ident. I was also very surprised when I first found out, but they said it was an ident. It was a really big ident."


    Putting down his cutlery, Marius stood up. "I''ll go to Theo to ask for rification."


    "You don''t need to do that. I know


    everything need to know. Even if he didn''t want it to happen, what else can I do said. I stopped whatever I was doing and stared at Marius with a calm expression on my face.


    UMS


    Marius looked at me with frustration. "thought you two just got into an argument. I didn''t expect it to be such a big deal. How can you swallow your anger for such a thing? You can''t avoid it. Let''s go, l''btake you back."


    He came to my side, took my hand, and was about to drag me out, but I shook him off. I turned away. "I won''t go. You''ll have to go by yourself."

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    ?


    "Why won''t you go? It''s unbelievable that you''re like this and not going to solve the problem. You''re the one who''s wronged." Marius looked very unwilling as if he was the one who had been wronged.


    Even I did not know what to do now that things were like this.


    How should I face Theo and the kids moving forward?


    My mind was in a messy state now. I did not want to think about this. I had not felt such helplessness for a long time.


    "I don''t want to go! I''m already ashamed enough. Stop trying to humiliate me again!"


    I really could not wait to find a hole in the ground now and bury myself in it. Looking at Delia''s aggrieved face made me feel that she was actually happier than anyone else deep down.


    Now, she was pregnant with Theo''s child. No matter what she did in the future, Theo would not care anymore. If she threatened Theo with this, I just could not imagine what the future would be like.


    Next to me, Marius was really anxious. One could tell he really cared about me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Yet there was no other way. This had already happened, and I had just escaped from there, so what was the point of me going back to settle ounts with Theo now?


    "Sis Wan, no matter what you think, I''ll definitely go to Theo to vent your anger out on him. How could he treat you like this?!


    "You treat him so well, but he still cheated. What kind of man is he?!


    "I won''t allow you to be wronged like this. Come, let''s go back and settle the score with him. We''ll get him to find a way to get Delia to abort the child!"


    Marius said to me anxiously. I could tell he was furious this time, but my heart was a mess now. It was a mess, and I was really upset.


    It was almost unbearable.


    "That''s enough! Can you stop making trouble? It''s already


    happened. I''m already upset enough. Can you stop bothering me?!" could not listen to him anymore, sol stood up and yelled at Marius. Content


    belongs to


    Immediately afterward, I turned back to the room and locked the door behind me.


    I did not want anyone bothering me!


    Outside the door, Marius was sitting on the sofa helplessly and sighing. He was so loud that I could hear him even in the room.


    After returning to the room, Iy silently on the bed, breathing weakly. This feeling was so ufortable and lonely. Fremembered the little moments I had with Theo before, like when Theo cared for me when I was injured and how he would wake up to apany me for supper when I could not sleep no matter howte it was or how tired he was. Content belongs to


    When I thought of these bits and pieces, I could not help crying.


    "There''ll be no more of these in the future! How did things be like this?!"


    I cried silently in sadness and soon fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Sis Wan, wake up. I made you some delicious supper. Why don''t you wake up and eat something first? You haven''t eaten all day."


    Marius'' voice came from outside the door.


    I realized that my eyes were swollen


    from crying when I woke up. I checked the time. I identally overslep I did not expect it to be supper time. When I thought about what happened just now, I realized that my tone toward Marius seemed a bit harsh.


    Now, he had gone and made supper. I knew it must be my favorite even without thinking about it.


    I decided to forget about Theo''s affairs for the time being and deal with the immediate ones first. I really seemed to be a little hungry. I had not eaten for a long time.


    No matter how sad I was, I could not disregard my health!

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    ?


    I pushed open the door and went out!


    "Alright, stop thinking about all those sad stuff. Come and have some supper. I prepared your favorite crawfish myself. I guarantee it''s delicious!"


    Marius was back to how he usually was. He no longer possessed the urge from before to seek Theo out for a talk.


    "I''m sorry. I might have been a little hasty when I spoke just now. I hope you''ll disregard that." There was some awkwardness to my words, even more so shame since he had acted out of care for me.


    ¡°Oh, Sis Wan. There''s nothing between us that can''t be forgiven. Hurry up ande eat. Let me know how you find it. I had to drop by many ces before I finally found it!" Marius said as he peeled a crawfish for me, his tone light.


    I was only able to eat supper with him with ease seeing him like this.


    Even though I was still sad the next morning, I still had to show up at thepany. Life must go on.


    As usual, I arrived at Green Orange. Just when I pushed open the office door, I saw Theo in my seat.


    I had already had my emotions in check, but the moment I saw Theo, anger instantly surged in my heart. Seeing his ethereal face especially infuriated me.


    "What are you doing here?! Get out! I don''t want to see you now!" I said to Theo while looking at him coldly.


    I had never spoken to Theo with such a gaze or tone before, even in the past.


    This was the first time.


    "Wanda, let''s talk." Theo was looking at me with no emotion on his face at all.


    My lips parted slightly as I let out a light snort. "What''s there for us to talk about?"


    "You know whatever happened between Delia and I was an ident."


    His voice was rather weak when he said this.


    He then paused for a moment before continuing, "Give me a bit of time." Theo looked at me, his gaze slightly imploring.


    Delia! Again, Delia! Hearing this name pissed me off.


    I looked into his deep gaze. "You want to exin? What''s there to exin? That child is yours. That''s the best exnation for me."


    Speaking up till this point, I felt my eyes getting wet involuntarily. I did not wish to shed tears in front of him, so I held them back. "Don''t tell me that you don''t actually want the child in Delia''s stomach.


    "Even if you don''t want it, will Delia agree to an abortion?


    "What are you going to do after she gives birth to it? Take it in to live with us? Did you consider all these?"


    I had only asked a few questions, but Theo was already silent.


    My words had cowed him into silence.


    I gently patted away the tears in my eyes. Wiping them away, I sniffled and tried my best to restrain myself.


    These questions were not only directed at him but also at me.


    These were some of the problems I could think of now that this had happened.


    How were these problems to be solved?


    There was no changing something that had already happened. The problems to be solved following this were also my own.


    ?


    "I haven''t thought about whatever you just said. I just don''t want you to suffer. Theo was at a loss for words. He obviously had not thought through things yet. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only that, no matter what Theo did now, the ill feeling in my heart was not going to diminish.


    I did not understand what was going on with me now I was both scared and helpless.


    Since Delia was now with Theo''s child, he would forever be obligated to her.


    "Youing here to look for me only makes me feel worse.


    "Why don''t you leave first? I don''t want to see you now. Also, figure out how to deal with these problems first before youe looking for me again!" I ordered mercilessly and threw him out.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    ?


    Just when Theo and I were arguing about these matters, Shannon also arrived at thepany.


    The moment she saw Theo in here upon entering, the smile on her pretty face instantly morphed. "Theo Grant, how dare you show your face here? I really misjudged you. Did youe to hurt Wanda even more?


    "A man who can''t even control his lower body is such a disappointment


    "Get out now! Leave this ce! You''re not wee here!"


    Shannon had a finger pointed at Theo as she yelled at him. She was so loud that even the door was shaking at her voice.


    "I''ll take care of this."


    Theo was rarely angry. His tone was calm as usual as if he was soothing Shannon''s emotions.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo, who had always been someone high above, also had moments when he had to admit defeat. It looked like he was actually feeling chastened for what he had done wrong.


    I looked at him without saying a word. The anger in my heart had eased a little.


    "Theo, you should stop talking. You''ve hurt Wanda, yet you so boldly strode in here. If it were me, I wouldn''t even have the face to show myself anymore!"


    Shannon immediately shot back just as the man spoke. Her tone this time was even heavier.


    Theo turned around, his eyes filled with helplessness. He then lowered his head with a sigh. "Wanda, I''ll give you time to calm down. I''ll think of a solution. Wait for me."


    Considering how loud Shannon was, the employees who gradually arrived one after another probably heard everything.


    It would be wise for Theo to leave at this moment.


    I did not reply to him. He also just nced at Shannon one more time before opening the door and leaving.


    Indeed, there were a few individuals eavesdropping outside the door. Shannon''s eyes widened. "Go back to work!" She then shut the office door heavily.


    At that, I returned to my seat and sat down.


    "Wanda, what do you n to do about this? Are you going to let it continue like this?" Shannon was aware of my situation and wanted to know if I had a solution for this. Content belongs to


    SWI


    "I don''t know either. I''ll take it a step at a time. Look, I''m already like this now, yet I don''t have any solutions!" I spread open my hands, expressing my helplessness.


    That night after work, I returned to Marius'' apartment and then scrolled through the news.


    As I was shuffling through them listlessly, I suddenly came upon an interview with Delia.


    Delia had announced to the reporters that she would be resting for some time.


    An answer like this would generate intense heat. All the reporters were also scrambling for headlines.


    Her words stoked the reporters'' imagination and thus, the news coverage was all about Delia.


    This news was likely to blow up soon.


    Not surprisingly, plenty of spection emerged the next morning.


    They were specting if Delia decided to rest for a period of time because she was pregnant. They also noted that Theo had been really close to her during this time and that the child might be his. There were even reports wondering if De was gunning to be a mistress to burrow her way up to a higher position and so on. Content belongs to


    These reports did not only discuss Delia. Theo''s name also appeared quite a number of times.


    I came out of the room after showering, and just when I did, I saw that Marius was already done preparing breakfast.


    "Have you seen the news on the inte?" Marius asked me. "What do you n to do? Are you going to let things continue like this?"


    I shook my head at that. "I don''t know either. My mind''s a mess right now. I don''t want to think about things like this!"


    My brows were furrowed, and I was a little unhappy.


    I sighed. My mood soured so early in the morning.

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    ?


    Seeing my furrowed brows, Marius changed the subject. "Oh! Stop pulling such a long face. It just so happens that I have nothing to do today, so how about I take you out to rx?"


    Take me out?


    I shook my head. "Forget it. There''s nowhere we can go.''


    "


    I would not be able to relieve my bad mood no matter where I went.


    Marius did not give up, however. He pushed me. "Come on, just go. Just take it as you''re apanying me."


    Considering his personality, he would definitely keep arguing with me even if I did not agree with him.


    Resigned, I agreed with Marius''s proposal.


    "Okay, fine. I''ll go. Let me change my clothes. Wait for me!"


    Marius gestured an ''OK'' upon hearing a satisfactory answer. He then immediately went to pack the things for our trip out.


    I came out of the room after changing my clothes. Marius was also already prepared.


    He was wearing a hat, and there was a smile on the corners of his lips. "Let''s go."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I went out the entire day with Marius, and we returned to the apartment veryte.


    I fell asleep after taking a shower, probably because I was exhausted.


    The next day, I woke up early and left for thepany after eating breakfast.


    Shannon was already waiting for me at the office.


    "Where did you go yesterday? Why didn''t youe to work? You didn''t even give me a call!" she asked me about what happened the day before.


    I nced at her as I put down the bag in my hand. "I went out for some fresh air. I''m sorry to have troubled you."


    Shannon did not mind this. She came up to me. "Have you read all the news?"


    She was obviously referring to the news about Delia.


    I nodded, not hiding anything.


    "What do you think, then? Your enemy is brazenly dering war!" Shannon was looking at me, expression distressed.


    "I still don''t know. I''m not going to think about it for the time being. I get a headache whenever I do!" I sat down and rubbed my forehead.


    "How about tell you what I think? Why don''t you just get divorced? That will settle things once and for all. You can take the children with you anyway since you can afford them!"


    Shannon wanted me to file for a divorce.


    I had thought about this too, but when I thought about not having Theo in my life in the future, I was a little reluctant.


    "Let me think about it some more.


    The children won''t be easy to deal with. They still need a father!" Lno longer had the courage to divorce when I thought about the children. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Shannon''s eyes narrowed. She also thought I had a point. "Alright, you should think about it properly, then."


    She did not continue and just went back to her seat and started working.


    While I was working, I suddenly got a message from Delia asking to meet me.


    Nothing good coulde from her looking for me, right?


    I replied to her: [Alright].


    That afternoon, I arrived at a cafe. This was the ce Delia asked to meet me.


    Delia immediately started


    apologizing when she saw me. "I''m


    sorry, Wanda. I didn''t think I would


    bring you so much suffering.


    apologize, and I hope you can


    forgive me!" Content belongs to


    Seeing this face that was exactly like Cecilia''s, it was like when Cecilia apologized to me for something she did wrong back then.


    This made me feel even worse.


    At that moment, my heart was in turmoil. Why did things turn out like this?


    "Forgive you? How am I supposed to forgive you for what you did? You ruined my family, and you ruined my happiness!


    "And now, you have the face to ask me for forgiveness? Delia, I''m not a saint!" I snapped.


    Although Delia looked aggrieved in front of me, I was the biggest victim here, no?


    How was she looking even more aggrieved than me?


    I sneered coldly...

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    ?


    "Delia, the one who should be aggrieved is me."


    I would actually forgive her, but I also wanted to know what Delia wanted to tell me after inviting me out and what she wanted to do.


    However, I saw tears forming in Delia''s eyes as she looked at me guiltily. "Wanda, this situation has already happened, and I can''t do anything about it. I didn''t want things to end up like this either."


    Seeing how hypocritical she was being, I looked at her and sneered. "How ridiculous! I think you''re probably very happy now since your goal has finally been achieved!"


    "I didn''t think your prejudice toward me to be this great."


    Delia''s throat bobbed slightly, and her voice sounded a little strangled. ¡°I''ve already thought things through. I''ll leave Whaldorf City so that I won''t trouble you guys. I''ll never appear in front of everyone again. This would be good for us."


    While Delia might look pitiful in front of me, she was not reserved at all when she was giving the interview on social media.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This just made me sick.


    "Leave? If you really wanted to leave, why did this kind of thing happen? If you really wanted to leave, you would not have told Theo that you were pregnant." I did not even want to expose her.


    Seeing that I was not going to forgive her, Delia continued, "No! I didn''t mean to hurt you, nor did I intend to hurt anyone."


    The more she said things like this, the angrier I felt. What was this even?


    If things really were as she proimed, why did she not just disappear in the first ce or just hold onto her secret?


    Now the whole world knew, she was telling me that she wanted to retire. Everything she did made it look like she was the victim.


    One could say that I had seen through Delia''s schemes. I did not think she would actually be such a conniving wretch. "You nned this from the start, didn''t you? Your purpose from the start was to get close to Theo!"


    Delia looked a little guilty like she had been exposed. However, she still tried her best to deny it. "No! I didn''t approach you intentionally. All these things happened on their own. You''re framing me!"


    "Drop the act. We''re both women. I know best what women like you think," I refuted Delia immediately. I had, after all, met many women.


    Suddenly, Delia came forward and grabbed my hand. ¡°That''s not true. It isn''t. I''ve always seen you as a good friend. You can''t say that about me!"


    She was really agitated she gripped my hand and shouted.


    "Delia Owens, let go. Have you gone mad?" I struggled to get my hand loose.


    I had no idea where she got her


    strength from that I could not break myself out of her clutches even


    when I tried. "Just what are you thinking, Delia?"


    Suddenly, she gripped my arm with such great force that I felt a faint pain.


    I subconsciously tried to push her away but did not expect Delia to fall backward at that little amount of force.


    "Ah, it hurts. Wanda, what are you


    doing? Why did you push me?" After falling onto the floor, Delia''s eyes


    ed with tears as she spoke


    to me. Content belongs to


    Seeing her fall to the floor, I was stunned. I did not even exert any force. I just lightly shoved her a bit!


    "Delia, what are you doing?"


    A staged ident?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was off. I heard the sound of the door opening and turned to look behind me.


    The waiter was standing at the door with the food in his hand, dumbfounded. "Uhm..."

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    ?


    I lowered my head and looked at Delia on the ground. "Aren''t you overdoing this a little? I barely used any force."


    "Madam! Are you alright? Please don''t fight in our establishment!"


    The waiter seemed to have deliberatelye over just when he saw me push Delia.


    "We have surveince here, so please don''t cause trouble here!" He first came up and helped Delia up before talking to me.


    "We''re fine, we''re fine! She''s my friend. We were just messing around just now." Delia was still pretending to absolve me after she got up.


    I sneered!


    As expected of an actress, she was putting on quite a convincing show.


    I waved my hand and sneered. I looked at Delia with disdain, now feeling regretful foring out to meet her now. This woman was so maniptive.


    "I don''t have time to y around with you anymore. I just wanted to see how you were going to deal with this." I picked up my bag and got up to leave the private room.


    After this meeting, I had more or less realized her true colors.


    She looked all pitiful, but the truth might be that she had premeditated everything.


    Since Delia wanted me to fall for her schemes, then I would do as she wished.


    I exited the coffee shop, my depressed emotions making me feel terrible.


    I had not felt like this for a long time. This suffocating feeling was quickly making me out of breath.


    At first, I wanted to go back to the apartment but decided to let loose at a bar after thinking about it.


    I took a taxi to a more popr bar. I had not been to a ce like this for a very long time.


    "Give me a ss of whiskey!"


    I wanted some strong alcohol now to warm myself up and keep myself from sinking into those painful thoughts.


    Three sses of whiskey flowed quickly into my stomach, and that dizzy feeling made my head feel heavy. Was I already getting drunk?


    Feeling terrible, I slumped down andy on the bar counter.


    I felt arge hand on my shoulder all of a sudden.


    "Why did you drink so much on your own? You''re so worrisome. Come let me take you to go get some rest!" The voice of an older manced with a hint of sleaziness rang in my ears. Content belongs to


    "What are you doing? Who are you? Don''t touch me! Go away!" I struggled weakly.


    "What am doing? Are you going to


    stop listening to me now after drinking so much? Who told you to drink so much?!" The man''s voice was bing more confident.


    Swr


    This sense of crisis had me try to wake myself up.


    The old man in front of me was trying to take me away by force. was a little flustered, but my head was pinning and I did not have to strength to resist him at all


    Just when the man was to wrap his arms around me, a familiar voice came from not far away. "Get lost! Otherwise, I''ll call the police!" it said.


    It was Theo''s voice!


    I could recognize it even though I was drunk.


    After that, I watched as security guards escorted the older man away.


    "Wanda, are you alright?" Theo''s gaze was filled with worry.


    Seeing this gaze of his, my heart constricted as my mind thought of the scene of him and Delia together. I got angry again, and my tears flowed involuntarily.


    p!


    Inded a loud p across Theo''s fair and handsome face.


    Perhaps I was the first person who ever dared treat him like this.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Go away! I don''t need you butting into my problems! Leave!" I pushed Theo away using every ounce of my strength before walking toward the bar alone.


    I knew Theo was still following me despite not turning back. He was keeping a certain distance from me as he watched over me silently...

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    ?


    Just like that, Theo followed quietly behind me, and I was still a little disoriented.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Along the way, I helplessly made my way to the side of the road. I did not think about getting a taxi and just walked alone like this.


    Theo tried to take me home a few times, but I rejected him every time.


    Footsteps sounded behind me again. It was obvious Theo was about toe up to me again.


    "Why don''t we go home? It''ste and you''ve drunk a lot. We should go back home and sleep early!"


    Theo came in front of me, and looking at how he was, it was likely that I would really be dragged away this time.


    "Go away. I don''t want to see you. I don''t wish to see you at all. Don''t touch me!


    "I don''t need you butting in my business!"


    My expression immediately turned cold. Even though I was a little drunk now, my tone was still chilly.


    Just when Theo was about toe up to me and pull me back, Marius'' car suddenly stopped beside us.


    "That''s enough, Theo! Let Wanda go!" Marius pulled the two of us apart and had me stand behind him after he got out of the car. "Marius, this is our family matter. You''re worrying too much!" Theo looked at Marius expressionlessly as if he were staking his im. "I have no intention of taking care of your mess, but I won''t agree to you hurting Wanda," Marius said confidently as he stood forward. "What right do you have to judge me? When did it be your turn to interfere in my family affairs?"


    One could tell from Theo''s tone that he was a little angry now. What he disliked the most was his woman getting involved with other men.


    "I''m Sis Wan''s friend. Let''s have her decide. If she wants to go with you, I''ll back off!". Marius did not want to exchange any more useless words with Theo either. He turned his head to look at me. "Sis Wan, get into my car if you don''t want to go with him. I''Ptake you back!"


    Marius'' tone was soft and warm.


    I gave Theo a disappointed nce and then turned around to get into Marius'' car.


    I was at peace at this moment. I also knew that Theo knew what my rtionship with Marius was like.


    The fact that he knew that nothing would happen between us was why I did not need to worry about what he felt about me choosing Marius in this situation.


    Marius sneered at Theo. "Theo


    Grant, you best keep in mind that I won''t let you off the hook if you don''t get your issues sorted out and you don''t stop hurting Sis Wan With that, he turned around, got in the car, and drove me off.


    "Let''s not go home yet. I want to go karaoke!"


    I was looking at the scenery outside the car window a little distractedly.


    "Alright! Anything is fine as long as you''re happy!" Marius immediately took out his phone and booked a ce.


    I was usually happy at karaoke, but it was not like that today. I was keeping Theo''s affairs tamped down in my heart and could not help shedding some tears as I sang.


    Marius came to my side and


    comforted me when he heard me


    crying. "It''s okay, Sis Wan. This will pass. No matter what happens,


    1.n


    you''ll still have your friends with!


    in the future. There''s nothing to be afraid of! Cheer up!"


    Marius'' words made me feel even more terrible, and my tears broke free.


    I started crying in front of Marius. It had been a long time since I cried like this in front of a man.


    I could not stop my tears from flowing, and my heart hurt so much.


    Must we really divorce and continue living like this? What about the children? What should I do next?


    Why did such a thing happen? Why did all these bad things happen to me?!

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    ?


    It was almost 12 o''clock. Marius checked the time, and realizing it waste, he brought me back to the apartment. I said nothing along the way.


    I felt much better after crying at karaoke just now despite still feeling a little ufortable.


    I probably drank too fast earlier. Otherwise, I would not be feeling so bad.


    The car soon came to a stop. We arrived at the apartment.


    We got out of the car together. Marius brought me a ss of honey water from the kitchen. "Okay, it''s gettingte. Time to wash up and go to bed. You still smell so strongly of alcohol!"


    I epted the drink and drank half a cup. It made me feel a lot better.


    "I don''t feel as sick anymore. Marius, thank you for taking care of me tonight. I''ll go back to the room, wash up, and then sleep. Good night!"


    With that, I waved to him.


    "Good night," Marius replied softly.


    I went back to the room. I did not know if it was because I cried after drinking, but I felt insightful. Especially after meeting Delia during the day, I was even more certain that there was something off with her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The drugged wine at the banquet might have been her own doing.


    She had already been scheming since the start.


    My head was still a little muddled, and it hurt. I rubbed my temples. Forget it. I had best go to sleep first. I would think about the restter on.


    Thinking this, I changed my clothes. Under the influence of alcohol, I very quickly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, I showered and felt a whole lot better.


    After having breakfast, I went to thepany. I saw the employees casting strange nces at me the moment I entered.


    I presumed that it should be because they had heard about the incident with Delia on the news, but I did not bother about it. "Alright, everyone. Let''s do a good job."


    After saying that, I went toward the office.


    I noted that Shannon was already waiting for me inside the office the moment I got there.


    She walked straight toward me when she saw me. "Wanda, are you okay? I''ll always be by your side no matter what!" Shannon wanted tofort me, but she did not seem very good at that.


    "Shannon, I''m fine. Just let the news make its rounds. It''s not like I can control it. Besides, I''m fine and thepany is still running! We''ll be screwed if I, the boss, keep cking!" I said to Shannon with a smile.


    While I looked like I did not care on the surface, I was feeling more ufortable deep down than anyone else.


    Shannon looked at me and was a


    l


    little relieved when she saw my rxed expression. "That''s good! Have you read the news? Grant Corporation''s share price plummeted because of this. He''s really having a hard time, but he deserves it for bullying you. It''d be best if it drops some more!" Just like that, she keptining about


    Theo next to me. Content belongs to


    I had not seen any of this news, but after hearing it from Shannon, I also wanted to see what was going on.


    "They were all sent out this morning?"


    I asked Shannon while starting up theputer.


    "Yeah. The financial news came up first this morning. Thements on the inte are still going strong. The share price has already fallen so much in just one day!" Shannon looked very happy to see Grant Corporation''s shares fall.


    I was aware that she was feeling happy about all this on my behalf.


    The consequences of Delia''s interview did not look simple this time.


    Seeing Theo''s situation, my heart was a mess. I did not feel happy at all.


    Although I made myself look like I did not care about Theo at all, I was still feeling worried for him deep down...

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    ?


    "Hey! Why does it look like you in the photo?"


    "No! So many people are cursing you on the inte! What''s going on? Who''s framing you? How shameless!" Shannon yelled all of a sudden while I was still looking at the information on Grant Corporation''s shares.


    Could something else be happening?


    I looked at her. "What''s wrong?"


    Shannon held her phone in front of me. "See for yourself."


    I immediately knew what was going on the moment I saw the title at the top.


    It was about me identally pushing Delia at the coffee shop yesterday. It had actually been revealed.


    She was quite good at pulling a publicity stunt. She practically turned this into a ck-and-white matter.


    "I knew it was her trap. She grabbed me and fell down by herself after I touched her lightly!" I murmured lowly.


    Only then did I recall that the waiter might have been arranged by Delia. She got him to take a photo just when the scene happened.


    "What are we going to do, Wanda? So many people are dragging you. I''ll go get some trolls to help you!" Shannon wanted to help me set the record straight after seeing so many people cussing me out on the inte.


    "No need. I''ll handle it myself!"


    I rejected her. It was obvious Delia had a n. Reversing the discourse was not realistic.


    The rest of the work day passed normally. I got Shannon to stop caring about what was happening on the inte. I did not want to drag her into this.


    Delia was now the weak and innocent victim while I was the unreasonable shrew on the inte.


    Adding on the previous interview and whatever that was happening with Theo, I became the target of cyberbullying.


    There were all kinds of talk on the inte, but I did not pay attention to them. However, the effects this had on thepany, be it the employees or customers, were still significant.


    I went back to Marius'' apartment after getting off work. I spent all night thinking and decided that I still needed to handle this matter.


    I sent Delia and Theo a message, asking them to meet me at Regal Vi tomorrow morning so that we could discuss how to deal with what was happening on the inte and the disputes between the three of us.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day at Regal Vi.


    I looked at Delia and said bluntly, "Are these little tricks all you can do? Get people on the inte to drag me? Do you think this will satisfy you with everything that you want? Let me tell you something, an insidious viin like you will not seed."


    I said this directly, not caring that Theo was present. We were the only three at the vi, so I did not spare Delia any face.


    "I''m sorry, Wanda! I didn''t think this would have such a great impact on you and piss you off so badly. It''s my fault."


    Delia looked at me aggrieved while looking all pitiful.


    To the side, Theo was expressionless and silent.


    I smiled coldly and turned to Delia with indifference in my gaze. "Cut the act. I think you have something to do with the drugged wine at the banquet too. I just can''t imagine


    how it could be such a coincidence!" Content belongs to


    UMS


    bet


    "Wanda, I know you have some opinions about me because of the news on the inte, but you can''t. just simply use me. We have to look at the evidence. How could you willfully use me? I can apologize to you for the things happening on the inte," Delia frowned and said pitifully.


    The more she was like this, the more disgusted I felt.


    I was toozy to argue with her and turned to look at the silent Theo. "What about you? What do you think about this?"

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    ?


    I pretended to look at Theo without a care when in reality, my heart was tightly wound. If he did not stand on my side, then I thought I would lose myst slither of hope.


    Even if everyone in the world found it unfair and cursed Theo on my behalf, I would still have to admit that I still had feelings for him and that I was still attached to him.


    I could not tell what Theo was thinking exactly. Was his love for me no longer like it used to be? Otherwise, how could he not care for my feelings and do something like this?


    Even then, how could it exin his burning eyes and his oh-so-many considerate actions?


    I was not a magnanimous person. I could not stand my husband still interacting with me as if nothing had happened after having an affair with another


    woman.


    I was trying to keep my sanity even as the emotions in my heart mored with longing.


    I was thinking that I might hesitate a little if Theo had a reasonable solution.


    If he did not and continued to be entangled with Delia, then I would definitely get myself to forget this failed marriagepletely.


    I noted Delia''s terrified gaze and could not stop the corners of my mouth from curling up into a mocking smile.


    Did the man she try so hard to steal make her so uneasy? It made sense. She was really greedy if she expected to lock Theo up without having any emotional foundation with him.


    Theo remained silent. His eyes had never left mine since the start, which made my heart beat gradually faster.


    "I believe Delia. She wouldn''t have done such a thing."


    I almost suspected that there was something wrong with my own ears. Did Theo know what he was talking about? Was he joking?


    Delia smiled, her red lips were pulled up high as her gaze became bold and smug. She smiled at me at an angle that evaded Theo''s notice before speaking very weakly.


    "President Grant, thank you for being willing to believe me."


    An intense chill shot through my entire body from the soles of my feet. I turned coldpletely and retracted my gaze that had lingered on Theo. "I understand. Let''s divorce, then."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Theo looked very obviously panicked and immediately said, "No!"


    I smiled with despair.


    "You believe Delia yet don''t want to get a divorce. Just what do you want?"


    Delia did not even wait for Theo to reply as she hastily said, "Wanda, you can''t


    anyth too hasty about these alright? I don''t want


    two matters. I really didn''t do


    anything back then, so please stop arguing with President Grant


    see


    n


    something like this happen."


    I took a few steps back, feeling unparalleled exhaustion.


    Delia really had so many tricks. I had be a vexatious, inconsiderate, and intolerant woman with just a few words from her.


    She also switched from being a


    mistress who destroyed other


    vel


    people''s marriages to a pitiful, individual who madepromises about everything.


    Theo ignored Delia and was still looking at me.


    "Wanda, let Delia give birth to the baby, alright? I''ll take care of her until the baby is born."


    "What then? What should she do after the baby is born?" I asked.


    Delia said nothing, and she still looked weak.


    "Delia, you can then choose to either take the child away or give the child to us to raise."


    I was not satisfied with this arrangement. I did not want to support a child who was not mine, but there was no better solution at present.


    Delia lowered her head, and her eyes turned slightly red. "Alright, whatever you say, President Grant."


    I sneered. Just what was she even pretending for? She so obviously had her schemes.


    Theo pondered before continuing, "If


    wish


    Iise the child yourself,


    I''ll give you alimony so that you


    won''t have to worry about money.¡± Content belongs to


    "Alright."


    QUMS


    I said nothing. Things had gotten to this point, and I could only ept it.

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    ?


    I thought the matter woulde to an end here and I would get some breathing space, but I soon learned from Caroline that Delia had moved into the vi.


    Caroline had been the housekeeper for many years. She treated me like family, and our rtionship ran deep.


    She had gotten mad and sad for me on more than one asion when something like this happened.


    Caroline told me that although Delia had been living at the vi, she had not been able to get close to the bedroom so far.


    Theo did not allow it, and she herself did not dare to cross the line so rashly.


    She also told me that Delia''s trespassing of the house had spread throughout Grant Corporation and that anyone who visited here as a guest had no good feelings toward her.


    This news calmed my anger somewhat. Afterforting Caroline a little, I sent her off personally.


    People had abhorred mistresses since ancient times. When it happened to oneself, it would be difficult to maintain one''s rationality when viewing the mistress'' behavior.


    I thought Delia was really ridiculous. Instead of being a morous, big-time star, she insisted onpromising herself, risking everything to get involved with Theo.


    Just when I was about to do something to distract myself, Theo came, apanied by Caroline who had just left.


    Seeing his tall figure in front of me, I still could not help my heart from beating wildly.


    I wanted to scold myself but knew that the fault was not with me. Why did I need to scold myself to wake myself up?


    It was hard to forget someone, especially when it was someone I had been with for so many years.


    "Go out. I don''t want to see you."


    Theo''s expression froze, and pain shed through his eyes. He reached his hand out to grab me. "Wanda..."


    I quickly backed up, not wanting to have any contact with him.


    "Don''t me Caroline foring to me. I wanted to see her."


    Theo shook his head multiple times. "No, I don''t me her. I just want her to help me convince you toe back to the vi."


    Caroline looked at me. "Wanda, I also wanted to say this to you earlier. Come back with us. I don''t feel at ease when you''re out alone."


    I stood firm. "I don''t want to go back when there is a stranger in my home. I can''t get used to it."


    "Wanda, she''s staying in the guest


    room and doesn''t leave it so easily.


    She definitely won''t disturb you The was trying very hard too persuade me.


    I lost my patience and wanted to close the door. "Theo, please leave. I don''t want to see you again." Theo''s expression was pained. He looked at Caroline helplessly, hoping that she would speak for him.


    I saw everything but said nothing.


    I had a lot of respect for Caroline and did not want to trouble her during this particr moment.


    Caroline looked at me with a heavy expression. "Madam, why don''t youe back? Think of the children.


    This sentence was a wake-up call that rang at me very loudly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For the children, I forced myself to relent. "Alright, I''lle back."


    Theo immediately let out a smile. His delighted appearance made me feel a little sour. How did we even get here?


    ¡°But I have a request. I don''t want to stay in the same room as you."


    Theo was stunned, and pain showed in his expression. He looked at me for a moment before saying heavily, "I''ll sleep in the study."


    I grabbed my measly luggage and returned to the vi.


    The vi looked the same as when left it. My mood had also improved slightly. This proved at least that Delia did not dare to simply move here. Content belongs to


    thone


    The media was still spreading false reports and had no intention of stopping in the short term.


    For thepany''s and family''s reputation, I knew that Theo would use his power to suppress them one by one.


    Things went as expected. The


    matter was resolved, and although Grant Corporation had been


    affected, it was not too serious. Their overall situation was quite stable.

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    ?


    Nothing had befallen Grant Corporation, which was what I wanted to see.


    I let out a sigh of relief and went back to the bedroom to continue organizing my things.


    Theo and I used to keep our clothes, essories, and some private items close together.


    When this image fell before my eyes now, it was just an eyesore and made my heart ache.


    I did not mind wasting time. I was going to separate everything one by one to free up a private space for myself.


    The bed behind me made me fall into contemtion. The scenes of us sharing the same bed in the past,ughing and having fun, came to my mind one after another.


    My eyes quickly turned red. No matter how clear I made my distinguishment, there was no way to drive the memories out.


    I could not erase the memories of this bed as well.


    Changing the bed would be making a mountain out of a molehill, so I decided to bear with it and stop thinking about it.


    Looking at how Theo''s things were being separated out, I had mixed feelings in my heart. I did not know what he would think when he saw it, but I had already made up my mind. If he dared disapprove of this, I would leave immediately.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There was movement at the door then.


    My heart constricted, and I made my way to the door. It was actually Delia.


    A trace of panic showed itself on Delia''s face when she saw me standing at the door. "Wanda, you''re not asleep yet?"


    "Is something wrong?" I could not make small talk or greet her as though nothing had happened.


    Delia smiled wryly. "Wanda, can you bring this lunch box to President Grant? I have no other intentions. I just want to help him."


    I sneered. ¡°Would giving him a lunchbox help? Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    I was unsure if Delia was really stupid or just pretending to be stupid. She was looking all innocent.


    "I''m the reason President Grant is facing so many difficult things now. I can''t do anything more. Otherwise, public opinion will only get worse." "So, you want me to do it?


    "Yes. This way, the world would


    know how good both of your


    rtions are with each other. Not as many people will tarnish President Grant then. He''s a great person He doesn''t deserve to be dragged."


    QUMS


    I found itughable to hear such sincere words.


    Seeing that I did not reply after a long time, Delia panicked, and her tone became anxious.


    "Wanda, I know you''re angry with me, but this is really important. Besides, President Grant definitely wants you to go."


    I nced at her coldly and could not


    help but reply sarcastically, "Delia with how kind and sensible you are, how could you destroy another''s family?"


    Delia''s face instantly paled like she had suffered a heavy blow. "W-Wanda, I really didn''t mean to."


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses. You should deliver the lunch box yourself. I''m busy."


    I was about to close the door but Delia managed to reach her hand out and stop me. "Wanda, please help President Grant. It''s not a big issue."


    I could not stand this anymore. "You really are so considerate of Theo, huh?"


    Caroline came over at this moment.


    ¡°Madam, I came to ask you toe and have some tea. I didn''t mean to overhear your conversation."


    "It''s fine."


    Faced with Caroline, my tone became much more gentle.


    "Madam, you can''t get angry with your husband''s career regardless. It hasn''t been easy for him to get this far. If something happens because of this affair, he''ll definitely be very worried."


    Caroline used the word ''affair'' to describe recent events, and it made me want tough.


    Sure enough, this matter between Theo and Delia was an affair in the eyes of outsiders.


    I did not bother with what Delia thought.


    I also could not bear it thinking about how Theo had worked so hard to build thepany.


    Seeing my expression loosening, Caroline immediately said, "Madam, you should go. The sir may feel better when he sees you."


    I was persuaded, so I epted the lunch box Caroline made and went to Grant Corporation.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    ?


    Everyone looked at me in surprise when I came to thepany.


    This was something I expected. Everyone working here understood my temper, after all. They knew that I was not one topromise.


    I nodded to them in greeting.


    After that, I made my way to the elevator specifically for the president with ease without guidance from the front desk staff.


    In front of me was Theo''s dedicated office. I had no intention of knocking on the door. I simply opened it.


    I was nothing but suspicious when I saw Theo''s surprised gaze.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Why did youe here all of a sudden?"


    Theo was at a slight loss. He obviously did not expect to see me at the office after so many things had happened.


    "Do you not wish for me toe?" I asked lightly.


    "No, I''m really happy you came."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was not interested in his happiness. I closed the door and went up to him, leaving the lunch box on the table.


    "What''s this?"


    "A lunch box. Don''t overthink it. I was forced to do this."


    The smile on Theo''s face instantly vanished. I knew he was disappointed, but it was the truth.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "No," I replied honestly.


    If it were back then, I definitely would not have wanted Theo to be worried and would lie and say that I had eaten. I just went with the flow now. If I had not eaten, then that was it. He was allowed to think whatever he wanted.


    "Then why don''t you have lunch with me?" Theo''s tone was pressing.


    He had been watching me heatedly since the start as if he were afraid I would hide away.


    How many falsities were there in this gaze?


    This was the only question I had now. I was no longer moved like before.


    "Alright."


    I did not refuse him. There was no reason to pass on such a luxurious lunch box.


    The food was still piping hot, and the smell instantly filled the office.


    Caroline was a brilliant cook, and I ate very happily.


    Theo hesitated to speak many times. He said nothing in the end when he saw that I was concentrating on eating.


    The direction of public opinion soon changed. The operation had been very effective.


    There was more and more news about love between couples as usual, and Theo''s image was gradually restored.


    Back at the vi, I was packing my things in the room when my phone rang.


    I was not surprised to see that it was Marius calling.


    "Why did you move back? Is my home not good enough?"


    I wanted tough at Marius''s dissatisfaction.


    "Your house is fine."


    "Why did you move, then?"


    I gave it a thought. Marius had taken good care of me and had been


    had


    considerate of me in all that ho ne


    swheel.n


    done I could not hide this from him. Content belongs to


    "I''m back for the children''s sake."


    I told him everything that happened, including Delia already having moved into the vi.


    Marius was fuming. I could sense it even across the phone.


    ¡°Alright, alright. No need to be angry, I''m fine."


    "How can not be angry? Damn, this is really too much! You shouldn''t have to keep enduring this. Look at


    how far that woman has gone


    QUMS


    "Don''t mind her. She won''t be able to do anything." "No, I can''t be at ease. I have to get justice for you."


    I knew Marius meant well, but I had to refuse him.


    "No need for that. Just let me handle this, alright? I don''t want to trouble you."


    Marius sighed helplessly and finally


    decided to respect my decision.


    "Alright. If you need help with


    anything next time, just ne


    I agreed lightly and ended the call.

 Chapter 2388

    After I ended the call, there was a knock on the door.


    Was it Caroline?


    I wondered and got up to open the door.


    What I did not expect was for Delia to actually be outside the door.


    Seeing that I had opened the door, she immediately picked up her feet and entered the room. Her actions were so quick that I did not even have the time to react.


    Seeing her do this, my expression instantly changed.


    Marius was right. She was really pushing her luck.


    "Do you need something?"


    Delia noted my displeased expression but did not take it seriously. "Wanda, I heard your call," she said coldly.


    I was not surprised that Delia would do this. Someone who could destroy another''s family had a low threshold when it came to morals. It was not unusual that they would eavesdrop on a call.


    Seeing that I was ignoring her, Delia angrily spoke again, "Wanda, I don''t want to criticize you, but I must give you a kind reminder considering our friendship."


    I snorted coldly. I continued with whatever I was doing and ignored her still.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not going to say anything. I''ll do the talking. You have too many friends of the opposite sex. You''re going to trouble President Grant a lot like this. You''re his wife. Shouldn''t you take the initiative to keep your distance from other men?" I turned to look at her. My eyes were cold, like a sharp de as it shot at Delia invisibly.


    "Are you done?"


    "Wanda, I-"


    "Shut up. Let me finish it for you." I did not give Delia a chance to continue. "Delia, you''re finally showing your true colors."


    "What?" Delia did not understand. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "It''s fine if you don''t."


    I did not say much. It did not matter if Delia was pretending to be stupid or if she was actually stupid. I had already seen through her behavior.


    Our friendship had long since copsed. I did not even want to bring up the time when I thought of her as a good friend.


    Delia clenched her hands tightly. She


    had toiled to get to this day and could not let things reach a stalemate. "Wanda, you don''t have to worry about President Grant will take good care of him. Look, there really was no need for you toe back."


    "You want me to remain outside?" I asked Delia in return.


    hetN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Aren''t you the one who wants to stay outside. It doesn''t make sense for you toe back. President Grant''s life won''t change whether you choose to stay or not. President Grant needs someone who''s considerate, Wanda, and you can''t do that."


    "Am I not considerate enough?"


    Having said that, I already understood what Delia was referring to. She wanted me to leave Theo of my own ord.


    "You''re already suspicious about


    him. I can see that you''re aggrieved every moment when you''re back. The truth is things don''t have to be soplicated. You can just live outside and be at ease. There''s no need to pressure yourself so much. Don''t you hate President Grant?"


    Delia harped on endlessly. She really wanted me to leave, but how could I do as wished?


    "Delia, we''re all smart here. I get what you''re trying to say, but I want you to know that the more you want me to leave, the more I''ll stay. You nned against me, and that was your mistake." I sat back on the big bed and looked at her with a smile on my face.


    "Are you envious that I''m able to make my way back into the master bedroom? Do you really wish to be the mistress of this house? Unfortunately, you will not seed in a short time."


    At my incessant provocation, Delia could no longer hold herself back anymore, and her expression changed.


    Iughed out loud. "I didn''t expect your face to change. Don''t be angry. You have to think about the baby in your belly. It won''t be good for you to triggerbor."


    Delia red at me fiercely before mming the door and leaving.

 Chapter 2389

    I fell into deep thought after Delia left.


    A myriad of emotions gradually emerged in my heart, permeating my entire body.


    I was not aggrieved, and neither was I tired.


    Also, Delia''s face was so simr to my best friend, Cecilia''s, that oftentimes I felt dazed when I looked at her.


    It was also because she looked like Cecilia that I treated her more gently and with consideration back then. I had truly regarded her as a good friend and did not expect things to be like this. It felt like I was talking to thete Cecilia every time I talked to Delia.


    I could not help but feel heartbroken when I thought of how I would have to argue with this face in the future.


    What should I do to get used to it?


    I thought to myself that I might only be able to keep thinking of her as Delia in my heart.


    Everything that Delia had done, thete Cecilia definitely would not have. Delia was a calctive mistress, and Cecilia would have loathed her just based on this point.


    She was an upright person and despised women like Delia the most. They were two different people to begin with. I must not be more tolerant of her just because she looked the same as Cecilia. After I was done packing up the things at night, I slept in the bedroom peacefully.


    I fell into a deep sleep after being busy the entire day and was not sure when Theo returned. I did not know when he went into the study either.


    The next morning, Caroline came and called me down for breakfast.


    I did not see Theo and was more or less still a little disappointed.


    "Madam, this is your favorite shrimp soup."


    "Thank you."


    I had just taken a seat when I heard something from not far away.


    "Caroline, are you sure you don''t want me to have a bowl?"


    I looked up and happened to meet Delia''s challenging gaze.


    I just thought it ridiculous. "You''re only just living in the guest room now. Are you already starting to act like a hostess?"


    "Wanda, what are you talking about? I didn''t mean that."


    "Caroline, make something else for her. Theo bought these shrimps especially for me. They''re not for outsiders."


    Caroline was one of mine, so she was naturally on my side. "Okay, Madam."


    Delia got angry and thundered with


    dissatisfaction. "I''m still pregnanty


    with F


    President Grant''s child?.


    you


    sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes."


    I paid her threat no heed at all. Whether or not she got to eat this shrimp soup would not affect the child.


    Delia was silent for a few seconds before she threw the tes on the table onto the floor.


    The porcin tes fell to the ground, eliciting a clear, shattering sound.


    "Are you throwing a tantrum?"


    "I''m just defending my rights. I''m pregnant now and have the right to do anything. You, Wanda, have no right to stop me."


    I stood up and stared at her coldly.


    "Of course, have the right. I''m Theo''s wife, thedy of Grant Corporation! So what if you''re,


    swnovelN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    pregnant? You''re just ae


    Delia was furious. She reached her hands out to push me.


    I backed away immediately. "I advise you to


    Chil take it easy. If you lose t


    you''ll lose the asset that e


    allows you to stay here."


    I did not wish to deal with Delia anymore, so I turned back and returned to the room. Theo came back during dinner.


    Delia opened the room door eagerly and walked over before I could even say anything.


    I had nothing to say at her attentiveness.


    "Did you not eat?" Theo asked suspiciously when he saw Deliaing out of the room.


    Delia touched her stomach and said delicately, "I don''t feel like eating. I have no appetite." ""That won''t do."


    "Don''t worry, President Grant. I''m fine."


    Seeing her like this, I could not help but think of what happened this morning.


    As expected of Delia, who was a well-known actress. Her acting was excellent.

 Chapter 2390

    I was toozy to watch her act any longer, so I just turned around and left.


    The next morning, the warm, light yellow sun shone into the room. Delicacies covered the surface of the table, but it was like I was chewing wax in my mouth.


    "Why didn''t you wait for me to eat? It''s fine if I don''t eat since it''s fine for me to be abused. But I''m hungry. What should I do if the child isn''t able to absorb nutrition?"


    Seeing Delia''s face that was simr to my best friend''s saying such contrived and disgusting words made my stomach churn.


    I resisted the urge to vomit. My fingertips were trembling slightly, and my lips were tightly pursed as I stared at her with my almond-shaped eyes.


    "Theo isn''t here, so there''s no need to put on a show here. It''s not like I don''t have your share of food."


    I looked at the person in front of me and was unable to eat anymore.


    "I believe once my child is born, not only will there be food for me but also food for the child. Will you still stay here when you see President Grant and me as a family of three?"


    Delia''s words hurt my heart deeply. It ached.


    "Do you think you''ll be able to stay here long?"


    I was seething. What a shameless person. "Do you think Theo will keep you for a long time?"


    Delia smiled triumphantly. "Haven''t you heard the saying that a mother''s virtue is dependent on the status of their children? When the timees, I won''t only remain but I''ll also drive you and your children out." Domineering and arrogant. Delia was a particr thorn in my sight.


    I gripped the chopsticks in my hand tightly, the veins on the back of my hand pulsing. I abruptly stood up and lifted my hand, a gust of wind blowing through my hair.


    Delia did not expect me to be serious. Her eyes widened in horror as she covered her stomach with her right hand.


    Just then, she heard a sound from the door and smiled wickedly.


    "Ah..."


    She fell to the floor with a pained expression. I looked at the person slumped on the floor, stunned.


    I did not even hit her across the face. I just wanted to scare her, so why was she wailing here?


    Suddenly, a slender figure walked in through the door.


    it turned out she had been waiting for me to fall into her trap. I did not expect such a phony.


    "Oh, my stomach hurts so much. Wanda, why did you p me in the face? I just wanted to eat something to nourish the baby."


    I said nothing. I just stared at Theo who came in nkly, wondering what he would do.


    His expression sank, but he did not speak. He helped Delia up from the cold floor.


    "Caroline, call the family doctor."


    My heart was cold. I lowered my head, and my eyes darkened.


    Seeing the person in Theo''s arms reach the sofa, my heart instantly chilled. I was sweating all over and feeling extremely disappointed. How could one not feel ufortable to see their husband hugging other women?


    Not long after that, I was sitting at the dining table and feeling as though I was chewing on wax when I heard the family doctor arrive.


    After a series of inspections, he dered that there were no problems.


    "President Grant, it''s a good thing I tried my best to protect my stomach. Who knows what would have happened to the baby otherwise? I didn''t expect Wanda to get angry and hit me just because I wanted to eat something for the baby."


    Hearing her frail cries, I felt sick in my stomach. The air smelled of deceit.


    Theo said nothing, and his expression was indifferent. No one knew what he was thinking about behind that deep gaze of his. Delia cried even harder, tears running down her face like rain.


    "President Grant, it''s so hard for me. What should I do in the future? What about the baby?"


    Delia tugged the corners of her clothes with her fingertips as she spoke, shaking them back and forth. It made her look frail and in distress.


    Frowning slightly, Theo said lightly, "Don''t throw a tantrum, and don''t get angry. It won''t be good if you disturb the baby. I have my own ns about this matter."


    Delia''s expression was ugly. SeeingProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Theo''s appearance, she had no


    choice but to give up. I knew she must be really frustrated now, but liked the way she looked being dissatisfied with me yet not being able to get rid of me.


    Thinking about how I was going to go to Hyperspace for a discussion today, I turned around and left, not wanting to stay any longer.

 Chapter 2391

    Hyperspace Group.


    People were busy making their way to work, looking rushed. I arrived at the high-rise building listlessly and looked up. Thinking about how busy I was going to be with the meeting, I took a deep breath and exhaled. I adjusted my mood as everyone in the conference room gathered together.


    Thinking of Green Orange''s development in the future, I immediately focused on handling official business.


    "This n... Here..."


    Perhaps it was only when I was working that I was able to be rid of the troubles in my head.


    The meeting ended, and I sat at the desk nkly. A life without doing anything would fill my mind with troubles.


    I stared at the file in my hand nkly.


    "What''s wrong, Sis Wan? How have you been doing recently? It looks like you''ve lost a lot of weight!"


    A cup of coffee entered my vision, and its fragrant aroma rushed straight to the tip of my nose.


    I looked up at the person in front of me and tried my best to smile with my teeth showing. "Have I lost weight? How is that possible?"


    I lowered my head and reached out a hand to touch my chin while smiling awkwardly.


    I see Marius staring at my face, nodding seriously.


    I shook my head and answered with an expression of nonchnce.


    "Delia should be the one who''s sad now! She should also be the one who''s gone thin. How could it be me?"


    Concealing the dullness in my eyes, I picked up the aromatic coffee and took a sip. My mood was as bitter as this coffee at this moment.


    Suddenly, a deep, maic voice sounded above me. "Sis Wan, you don''t have to force yourself. How could I not be able to tell the pain you''re feeling as your good friend? Why don''t you divorce Theo? I''ll take you away from this sad ce." I lowered my head and did not look up for a long time, falling into deep thought.


    The tips of my fingers kept groping around. How could I not feel terrible?


    Perhaps I was even more bitter than coffee. Coffee had a sweet aftertaste but not me.


    My shoulder abruptly sank. I saw Marius fix his humorous smile from before, a serious expression recing it. He stared at my face with deep eyes seriously, his face tense.


    It felt like he was being very serious at this moment. His thin lips were parted slightly, theplex emations in his eyes bursting to reveal themselves.


    "Wanda, I..."


    Bang!


    A hasty figure rushed in with a folder in their hands. "President Klein, I have..."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned and looked over stunned with a hint of awkwardness on my face.


    Marius withdrew his hand awkwardly, his face ashen.


    "Ah... I seem to havee at an inopportune moment..."


    It was only then that I realized that there was a particrity to the air between the two of us. I could only respond quickly to cover up the embarrassment I was feeling. "No, no. We weren''t doing anything. You have business matters, so best deal with those quickly. I''ll take my leave first."


    After sending a hasty look at Marius, I smiled and left the office.


    I walked through the spacious street in a trance, my eyes zing over.


    I was unsure where I was headed until a harsh honking sounded.


    Beep! Beep!


    My thoughts were racing, and I finally came back to my senses. My empty almond eyes took on a serious edge as I watched the road turn into concrete. The wind from the speeding cars blew at my soft hair, and my mood turned from messy to clear.


    Maybe Marius was serious.


    I stood up and frowned. I was depressed and confused. I did not know how to deal with this.


    I did not catch a taxi. I just walked along the road in a daze as I thought about many things.

 Chapter 2392

    I returned to thepany. My desk was stacked with documents, so I could only work hard.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    For some reason, however, I could not concentrate.


    "Wanda? Wanda?"


    There was a hand waving in front of me. I returned to my senses and looked over.


    Shannon was frowning, her face filled with worry as she called out to me anxiously.


    I smiled and hurriedly replied, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that I had regained myposure, Shannon sat down in the seat in front of me, the corners of her mouth turned down. She snatched the document out of my hand. "Wanda, you should stop whatever you''re doing. I notice that your mind keeps running. What''s the matter? Did something happen again?"


    The smile on my face dropped. I was filled with worry at Shannon''s question. Eyes filled with doubts, I tilted my head and muttered to myself.


    "I think... Marius has been acting a little strange. I was at Hyperspace today, and he told me that he would take me away from here."


    My faint voice reached Shannon''s ears, and her eyes immediately sparkled as she smiled brightly. "Didn''t I say that Marius is definitely interested in you? I told you this before, but you didn''t believe me."


    I was stunned. I then recalled what Shannon said to me before and was stunned again. I did not answer.


    Shannon, who was now excited, asked, "Did Marius say something?"


    Stupefied, I unconsciously answered.


    "Marius just asked me to divorce Theo. He told me that he was willing to take me away from this troublesome ce."


    Shannon heard my answer, and her expression was serious.


    "Theo isn''t a good guy, Wanda. I think you should listen to Marius and divorce that scum. Then leave this troublesome ce so you don''t have to suffer so much."


    When I heard what Shannon said, I could only lower my head and say nothing.


    I had a lot of work left since I kept getting distracted during the day. I could only bring them back home with me and work overtime.


    I was only done with worke dawn. I opened the door, wanting to go down and get some water.


    A familiar voice sounded in my ears. My brows were raised, and my heart was in a fluster as my eyes widened. I strode toward the children''s room.


    A loud crying entered my ears. His voice had turned hoarse, and his face was red. My heart constricted, and I felt terrible.


    I quickly carried Timothy into my arms and looked over him carefully. I put my hands on his boiling forehead.


    "Baby, don''t cry, don''t cry. Mommy is here."


    The thought that the child was having a fever immediately popped into my mind.


    I was anxious. The child was crying non-stop as he waved his limbs all over the ce. I could only grab them forcefully.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Mommy will take you to the hospital right away."


    Timothy soon quieted down, probably because he heard my gentleforting voice.


    I held Timothy in my arms and kept making calls.


    "Eurgh..."


    The unpleasant smell of vomit


    appeared in front of my chest. I 0 immediately fumbled and took out a tissue to wipe the vomit off. Timothy was holding my hand tightly


    My arms and legs were tied. I wished I could have an extra pair of hands.


    Things were hectic for me early in the morning at the hospital. I went through registration and then a face-to-face consultation before making payment. I brought Timothy to get an IV drip and his medicine...


    At this moment, I was looking at the name ''Theo Grant'' lit on my phone screen My phone showed that had made several calls but none of them connected.


    "Why isn''t he answering?" I shouted angrily.


    After I was done with work, Iy by the bedside and fell asleep.


    The next day.


    The door opened at dawn. Theo had rushed over, but the child''s fever had subsided. "What are you doing here?"


    Theo cradled me into his arms shamefully as he said in a gentle andforting tone. "I''m sorry I''mte."


    I saw Delia following behind him...

 Chapter 2393

    "You can all rest assured that the child''s condition has now stabilized. Please ring the bell and call us immediately if you need anything." After the nurse had given us the rundown of the precautions, she passed the doctor''s order to Theo. Delia, who was standing by and watching silently, looked worried. She had pretended to be so very worried when she opened the door and entered the ward. Timothy, who was asleep,y quietly on the bed. He was no longer crying or making a fuss. Although I resented Theo for not answering the phone, I was also aware that he might have been held up. Besides, the most important thing was that Timothy was fine.


    As for Theo''s sincere apology, he made repeated promises that simr situations would never happen again. I also did not wish to be all hysterical and filled with grudgingness. "Wanda, you must be exhausted now. Let me take you home so you can rest first."


    "The baby might kick up a fuss if he doesn''t see me when he wakes up. Traveling back and forth when the timees will be too troublesome."


    Although the doctors and nurses were all professional medical personnel,panionship was more important for Timothy now despite Theo insisting that I did not look too good. "Then leave everything here to me first. You can catch up on sleep and go eat something."


    I shook my head and rejected his proposal. The scene in front of me when I entered the ward again made me somewhat ufortable.


    Delia was taking care of Timothy wholeheartedly. She wiped Timothy''s body with a wrung-out hot towel, her actions gentle and careful so as not to wake him up.


    She was obviously sharing the burden with me, but it made me feel very ufortable for some reason.


    Theo could sense that something was off with the atmosphere and exined that he had coincidentally bumped into Delia here as well, so he brought her along.


    "You shouldn''t overwork yourself considering the state of your body now. You need to take care of your own child too, after all."


    I said all this to shame Delia. I was not as generous as one would imagine. Not to mention, she helped herself to take care of Timothy without asking for permission. One could imagine the embarrassment and shame on Delia''s face. "I''m sorry, I did all this myself without your consent..."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda, I was the one who brought her here. She also has good intentions. She doesn''t mean


    anything else." Theo did not even have the courage to look at me directly knew deep down that the debt he owed


    when he said this met


    me could not be easily made up for.


    The reality was that Theo was unaware that my attitude was already very restrained. If it were any other woman, they would have long gone hysterical and lost themselves.


    In my opinion, Delia should not even be here considering who she was, but then she began sobbing aggrievedly under this circumstance. "President Grant, I''m sorry for causing trouble between you and Wanda. It''s all my fault. "Boo-hoo, I''m truly sorry."


    I was already physically and mentally exhausted but could not even rx in this situation. "Shouldn''t I be the one crying?"


    Who was used to her phoniness?


    Those who were unaware would think that she was suffering much humiliation, but I was simply telling the truth. If Shannon was here, she would have immediately flown into a rage. She would not even beat about the bush.


    Theo hesitated to speak when he heard this. It would be inappropriate for him to speak anyway. Delia was also worried that her mood swings would have deleterious effects and hurriedly offered to take a taxi back to rest first.


    After everything calmed down, I was too disappointed and was unable to pull myself out of it. Despite Theo having said not long ago that I was the only constant love in his life, it would be difficult to change the harm he had caused me.


    After a night of tossing and turning, I finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 2394

    Timothy''s condition and spirit were much better the next day. There were bound to be some inconveniences staying at the hospital. I still thought that I would be better able to care for him at home.


    "Baby, we can finally leave the hospital today. Mommy will take good care of you when we go home. If you don''t feel well, you must show me, alright?"


    It was difficult for me to have a whole day''s worth of free time to apany him and give him enough care andpanionship when I was busy with work in the past. I was really appreciative of this hard-won opportunity to spend time with him. My mood became brighter when I heard his squeakingughter. "Goody boy. Mommy will take you home now."


    Although Theo could not stay with me because he had somepany matters, he had instructed his subordinates to give him a detailed report of my situation.


    Despite his wanting to take on the responsibility of being a husband and father now, he knew that I could not get along with him like before. It was like how when a crack had formed, it could not bepletely fixed. The only thing we could do now was to silently respect each other''s space.


    When the car reached the gate of the main house, Caroline was already waiting anxiously. The tense expression on her face was immediately relieved when Timothy and I appeared in front of her safe and sound.


    "Madam, why did you and the young master leave the hospital so soon? Why didn''t you stay a few more days to make sure all''s well?"


    I passed the doctor''s instructions on to Caroline. She then began working in the kitchen, cooking up many delicious dishes with the various nourishing ingredients that she had already prepared earlier. We had no such treatment at the hospital, and Timothy fell asleep peacefully after eating.


    Caroline finally expressed the dissatisfaction that had umted in her heart the past few days when we were left alone. "Madam, just what is the sir thinking to actually allow that woman to live here? "The children are fine since they''re young and don''t understand. Looking at this situation, it''s really unreasonable. Which family''s daughter would do such a thing?!"


    Caroline had a lot of expectations of Theo. She thought he would be able to handle this matter properly even though she understood that he was put in a difficult situation between Delia and me. en FindNovel


    "Things that have already happened are in the past. We only need to live our current life well."


    When Theo confessed to me, I knew very well that this was a


    step-by-step process for him-from being unwilling to face things to being forced to ept them. His frame of mind would slowly and constantly change.


    "Let''s not let it affect us from living normally. We should just continue working with peace of mind." "Oh, Madam. I didn''t expect you to be the one advising me instead. I really don''t know what to say." I devoted myself to work after Timothy recovered.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Specialized issues had also arisen due to the partnership with Hyperspace involving cosmetics.


    Marius finally managed to persuade a professor at Whaldorf University to lend us a helping hand. When I heard the news I started meeting up with him frequently with a bunch of samples, hoping that the quality of the products could pass the test.


    Just when everything was going well, I saw Delia at Whaldorf University, to my surprise.


    "President Lane, I managed to get this matter done after much toiling. If you''d like to thank me, do treat me to dinner!"


    Marius was talking to me, but my thoughts had already scattered. I was wondering why Delia was here.

 Chapter 2395

    The students passing by looked at Marius and whispered among themselves, discussing his outstanding appearance while expressing theirck of understanding toward my behavior. Why was he following right behind me chattering endlessly away and still looking all cheerful?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, I did not reciprocate him, not even half-heartedly.


    "Well, I''m very easy to satisfy. I don''t ask for much."


    Marius continued exaggerating his own achievements, and I cut him off aftering back to my senses. "Our work isn''t over yet. Aren''t you taking credit too soon?"


    I finally managed to focus, but just when we were about to leave Whaldorf University, we bumped into Delia. I wondered if this degree of coincidence could be considered luck or misfortune. "Wanda, I didn''t expect us to meet here. It''s truly a pleasant surprise."


    I did not know what she meant by that.


    As it turned out, her ordinary greetings could be so hateful. Marius could not help but shoot back, "How shameless can you be? Are we so well well-acquainted? Why did youe up to us all friendly? I wasn''t aware Theo''s taste was getting lower and lower." I was at the side listening when Marius said all this.


    Delia''s gaze upon us instantly became meaningful. "I didn''t mean to bother you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first."


    "Hey, what do you mean by that? I don''t mind it but..."


    The previous scandal between me and Marius was well-known to everyone. Even though we made a public exnation, the truth was still being distorted and used until now.


    Delia would act all frail in front of Theo. However, she was not shying away at all from confronting me now. There was even a slight smile on the corners of her lips.


    Even though Marius'' words from before had been filled with hostility, she was still wearing a look of indifference until I tentatively asked, "President Klein and I came here for work. Why are you here?"


    "Oh, President Grant told me not toze around in the house all the time and that I should go out and walk around more."


    She was obviously an interfering third party, but she had no sense of


    shame she said this. It was


    indeed not something that ordinary people could easily do.


    It seemed that I still had not fully uncovered this woman''s true nature.


    "I thought of catching up with a friend, but I didn''t expect her to have been transferred. I was just nning to head back."


    "Being friends with a person like you probably isn''t a good thing. They might just be hiding from you on purpose."


    These words seemed to have hit a


    sore spot of Delia''s the moment they were uttered, and even her


    expression became a little ferocious. "Wanda, I''ve been tolerant of you since owe you, but isn''t he going too far?"


    "You think he''s going too far with just this? Then don''t you think what you''re doing to me is also crossing the line?"


    She waspletely speechless. I thought about the important business we had and did not want to disrupt our uing ns with this meeting.


    Without arguing anymore, we continued our way in the direction of the mountain behind the school.


    Along the way, Marius was still talking about how what he had said just now was not enough.


    One could not be soft-hearted when


    dealing with a person like that.


    Leavin


    them unhappy made one


    feel good both physically and


    mentally, however.


    "You seem to have defended me despite the woman being annoying, Sis Wan."


    "I didn''t. You''re thinking too much..."


    I suddenly heard someone calling me from not far away. When I turned around, I saw Don.


    In just one day I had bumped into two acquaintances. I stopped politely and nodded in greeting. Marius muttered, "Who is that?"

 Chapter 2396

    "Professor


    Logan."


    "Hey, Wanda. It''s been a long time since west met. How have you been doing?"


    I lowered my head and shook it. "Oh, nothing special. You, on the other hand, look very energetic, Professor Logan."


    Don chuckled. "Oh no, no. You seem to have lost a lot of weight."


    It looked like I had really gone thinner.


    Marius could not be bothered seeing me be so polite to him. He pressed me on the grounds of work. I could only warn him helplessly with my eyes to stay calm.


    I finally had a chance to speak after some efforts of getting him to calm down. "I probably lost weight because I''ve been too busy with work recently. How about you? Have things been busy at school recently?" "It''s alright. There''s nothing special about being busy. You just got to get used to it."


    "As expected of a professor. You even have a different perspective about something everyone considers tiring."


    Don''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at Marius. "Who is this?"


    "No one you need to know." It was obvious Marius did not n on waiting around quietly.


    I could only get him to wait outside first. If not, he could forget about me treating him.


    Under my cajoling, Marius reluctantly left first, leaving Don and me alone to catch up.


    "Why are you here at Whaldorf University today, by the way?" Don asked.


    I told him truthfully about my bringing samples over to be tested.


    Perhaps he thought that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and that such a coincidental chance might not happen again in the future. Don suggested inviting me to a newly opened restaurant for a meal. However, thinking about what had happened today, I felt a little tired. Thus, I declined his kindness, saying that I did not have the time.


    "Okay then. Let''s meet again some other day."


    "Alright."


    I felt a little strange after saying goodbye to him and getting into a taxi to go back. Why was I feeling strange?


    I wondered if it was because Marius


    had been magging about people''s hearts being inscrutable nowadays and that I should not offer my sincerity so casually else I would


    stumble and suffer.


    toFindNovel


    I finally finished all my work after some difficulty. Caroline was busy preparing dinner when I returned to the vi from thepany. "Madam, you''re back. You''ve worked hard today.


    "I deliberately made your favorites. They''ll be about ready to serve when the sires back."


    Caroline always warmed the people around her with her thoughtfulness and concern. She was now an indispensable part of this family.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I had just opened the door to the


    room to look at the children when failed to see their silhouettes. searched for a long time in a rattled state before I finally found them in the crib.


    en FindNovel


    I panicked and lifted the thick clothes covering them. They were the reason why I failed to see them when I was so close.


    Had I not discovered them in time, the consequences of a situation like this would have been unimaginable.


    "Caroline, Caroline! Come up here! I need to ask you something."


    Caroline, who had still been busy in the kitchen, heard me calling for her anxiously and immediately came to ask what happened. Learning that someone had actually put clothes over the children in the crib, how could the person who did it not know the consequences? Fortunately, the children were fine this time. If we did not get to the bottom of this, who could guarantee that there would not be another time? "Caroline, I''m certain such carelessness is not your fault. Apart from you, who else would have the chance toe in here?"


    "Could it be that woman, Delia? She''s always all over the house. It makes it hard to guess her whereabouts. Who knows where she is now even."


    One could not convict someone


    based on imagination alone.


    Although was certain that Delia had something to do with this, there was no clear evidence to prove it. I could only confront her face-to-face when she came back.

 Chapter 2397

    I may not fight back with all my strength when I was the one being threatened but I had to get to the bottom of this when it was the children involved.


    Someone who could harbor bad intentions toward children did not deserve to be a human being.


    The sky got darker, and the atmosphere became heavier and heavier when Delia finally appeared.


    "Brava. You''ve finally shown your true face, you hard-hearted, wicked woman. You didn''t even spare the children."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Delia was shocked and looked to be at a loss. "Caroline, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. What happened?"


    It was impossible to pin false charges on her head. Delia would not allow anyone to catch any cracks in her words.


    I had still been in shock not too long ago and did not have much sensibility left. "Delia, the reason why I let you stay is not that I''m a saintess but because the child in your belly is innocent. "Implicating the next generation because of our grievances would be unfair to them."


    I tried my best to restrain my emotions. I suppressed my trembling hands and said to her clearly, "You cane at me regardless of what you n to do, but don''t attack the children. This is myst threshold."


    Delia still pretended to be stupid when the situation had already developed to this point. "Wanda, I''ve always understood your feelings. We''ve be imaginary enemies ever since that day.


    "You hate me so much that you even feel pained when you see me, right? That''s why you always feel like I''m going against you all the time, yes?"


    Caroline looked at Delia''s eloquent


    face, and her temper suddenly reached billing point. She could not even speak properly. "You... You dare do it but not own up to it! If it wasn''t for the sir being tricked to support you, I would have kicked you out a long time ago."


    "Until when are you going to keep up the act? Do you really think I won''t be able to get to the bottom of this just because you''re like this?"


    Delia immediately put on a pitiful look with tears prickling her eyes as if Caroline and I were going to rip her into pieces the next second.


    Then, before we could even question her any further, Theo''s voice sounded from the back. "What are all of you doing?" he asked, tone questioning.


    Delia had still been stubbornly


    denyingmitting the crime, but when she saw Theo, she


    immediately knelt down beside me and confessed. "Wanda, if you want someone to vent your anger on, just let it out on me. You must be feeling very bad over the child, so."


    The topic changed. Not only did I be a derelict mother, but it also now looked like I was causing trouble for no reason. Theo asked Caroline to exin what happened clearly. He looked at me with aplicated expression after hearing everything.


    Delia did not forget to cry foul for herself during this time, her words revealing how I had always been finding fault with her and using her. "It waste when I came back, yet they insisted that I did it."


    "You''re the only one in this household who''s free toe and go freely apart from Caroline. Isn''t it normal for me to suspect you?


    "Or is it because you have enough confidence to avert suspicion and that''s why you dare put on this act in front of me?!"


    Delia was not able to shake off this suspicion, yet she denied it and bit back, thinking that this was a y being directed and acted by me.


    My anger was already out of control. Theo dragged me into the study without saying a word...

 Chapter 2398

    After arriving at the study, I could no longer stand it and shook his hand away. "Theo, why did you pull me here?" Theo''s brows scrunched up tightly, and he sighed lightly as if I were kicking up a fuss for no reason. "Wanda, calm down." "Delia is hurting our children. Our children. How can you be so calm?"


    Theo still had his document bag in his hand. He had just returned from the office, and his face carried traces of tiredness.


    I figured he must be very tired toe back to this after working an entire day.


    Yet I would not be able to quell my anger until this matter is resolved.


    I needed Delia to pay for her mistake targeted at my children.


    Theo put down the document bag and reached his hand out, wanting to embrace me. "Wanda, slow down. I won''t let this slide so easily."


    I shoved his hand away with frustration. "I need to see Delia punished."


    "Are you so sure she did it? Do you have proof?"


    I looked at Theo shocked, for a moment not daring to believe that this was something that he would say. "Did you not hear what Caroline said? Isn''t this matter obvious?"


    My tone was getting more panicked. All my sensibilities copsed the moment I thought about the children, about how Theo was not siding with me immediately and even countering me with questions like this. "But Delia isn''t that kind of person. No matter how wicked she is, she wouldn''t hurt children. She''s also a mother."


    "So what? These are my children, not hers. Are all her suspicions cleared just by her putting on a pitiful act? As if she wouldn''t dare do something so evil."


    "Wanda, don''t be like this. You can''t simply say things without proof."


    I was beyond furious.


    The person in front of us was clearly Theo, whom I loved most, but he felt like a stranger to me at this moment. It was as if I had never actually gotten to know him before.


    "So what if I don''t have proof? There''s bound to be a perpetrator in a situation like this. Delia is the most suspicious."


    "And if it isn''t her?"


    "Are you saying that it''s me, then?" I was so angry that I was not choosing my words.


    Theo''s gaze was bing more and moreplicated. He seemed to be getting more and more exhausted.


    I knew that I might just be an unreasonable shrew to him at this moment, yet I could not care that much anymore. I just wanted to ensure my children''s safety. "That''s not what I meant..."


    "Theo, do you know that Delia is


    definitely out there hearing us argue? Your attitude has determined her behavior in the uing days. If you don''t believe me today and if you don''t punish her, she''ll be even more arrogant."


    Theo waspletely exhausted. He looked at me helplessly. "Wanda believe you, but I don''t believe Delia would do that. She isn''t that cruel. That said, you don''t have proof."


    I smiled bitterly. "So you''re saying I made all of this up?"


    "No, I know you wouldn''t do that. I already said I believe you."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then believe what I''m saying."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t"


    Theo was insistent on his own judgment. I knew he wanted proof, but Delia''s actions had been seamless. How could there be proof?


    "Wanda, be patient, alright? Let us look into this matter slowly."


    I had had enough and did not want to hear another word from him.


    "I can''t do that. Theo Grant, I''ll never forget what happened today."


    I left angrily and saw Delia''s proud


    §Ý§×


    face just when I exited the door. figured that I must be more careful


    in the future to avoid such theful


    from happening.

 Chapter 2399

    The anger in me was still boiling when I returned to the bedroom.


    Delia was not punished, and Theo did not choose to stand by my side. Everything was doubling my anger.


    I despised Delia but had to admit how relentless she was. I knew I could not beat her. Seeing that Theo was also not making decisions on my behalf, I thought she would only be more brazen in the future. How was I going to prevent this, though? Any effort would be futile if the issue was not nipped in the bud.


    The more I thought about this, the more annoyed I got. I finally closed my eyes andy down on the bed, deciding to get some good sleep.


    I needed to sort out my thoughts carefully. I could not just give in like this.


    It was not only for myself but also for my children.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    I picked it up, and it was Shannon.


    The grievances in my heart increased gradually when I heard her bright and lively voice. When I finally could not help but sniffle, she noticed something. "Wanda, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    I could no longer bear it anymore at Shannon''s concern and told her what happened while choking up.


    As expected, she immediately came to my defense and said that she would being in person.


    "Wanda, don''t panic. I''ll be over right away. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely help you teach that b*tch a lesson. I''ll let her know that we''re not so easily messed with."


    The grievances in my heart dissipated by a lot at her constion. "I''m fine. It''s quitete now. You don''t need toe over."


    "Are you sure? I''m worried."


    "I''m really fine. No matter how bold Delia is, she still won''t dare to hurt me."


    Shannon replied doubtfully, "Alright then. You best be careful. I keep having this feeling that she has many cards up her sleeve."


    "Different situations call for different measures. I''m already prepared."


    "That''s good, then. If anything happens, you have to let me know immediately."


    I hummed in agreement, my heart warm.


    "Wanda, I called you today because I have something important to tell you. You''re aware of our project with Hyperspace. We''re at the advertising stage now. We''re heading overseas to shoot it." en FindNovel


    "So soon? Marius works pretty fast."


    "Wanda, do you want toe with us? Marius definitely wishes you''lle."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Of course, I wanted to go, but I could not stop worrying about the children. Fortunately, the responsible Caroline was home. I did not need to worry so much. "Alright, I''lle with."


    After ending the call, my mood was a whole lot better. I tried to not think about Delia and Theo. I spent some time ying with the children for a bit before heading to bed early.


    The next morning, I packed my luggage and was prepared to depart.


    Seeing the children in the crib, I was unable to leave with peace of mind. Thus, I went and look for Caroline. "Caroline, I''ll be heading outstation for work. I might need to trouble you to take care of the children again for a bit."


    Caroline did not hesitate. "Madam, don''t say that. It''s my job."


    "I don''t trust the children to remain here. I want you to take them to your home."


    I paused before emphasizing, "It''s


    difficult to guard against the perpetrator when they''re in the house. I''d feel uneasy if they''re


    home. They''re better off staying with yout."


    Caroline understood my worries and assured me. "Don''t worry, Madam. I''ll take good care of the children."


    Theo came over at this moment. "You''re asking Caroline to take the children to her home? Does our own not work?"


    "No, I''m worried someone will hurt them."


    "Wanda, can you stop making trouble? Who''s going to hurt the children?"

 Chapter 2400

    I knew Theo would say that. The anger that had subsided in my heart was ignited again.


    I hated his senseless attitude. It was as if I was causing trouble for no reason, that my worries and fears were unnecessary while they were all rational people, and I was the only bad guy. Caroline was beside herself with worry. "Sir, the madam''s worry is not unfounded. The children are so important."


    Theo frowned. "No one will hurt them. The house is safe."


    "Sir, the situation is not-"


    Caroline wanted to exin, but Theo stopped her. "I don''t want to hear all that. If you want to talk about it more, you have to show me proof first."


    Seeing Caroline''s powerless appearance, thest strand of reason in my heart also snapped. I closed my eyes and calmed my emotions.


    Following that, I walked in front of Caroline. "Caroline, take the children and leave first. The longer they stay here, the more danger they''re in." "Alright."


    Caroline hurriedly agreed. She could tell that I was not in a good. She wanted to advise me, but my gaze stopped her.


    This was between Theo and me. I did not want her to be dragged into it.


    After Caroline left, I said, "Theo, I''m not doing this without reason. I know you don''t understand my worry, but that''s fine. I don''t want to exin to you anymore. I just ask you to understand me and respect my decision." Theo was exhausted. He looked at me, conflicted. "Wanda, just what is wrong with you? Why did you change into this?"


    These words undoubtedly were like a sharp stab in my heart.


    I was extremely disappointed. "Theo, I haven''t changed. You''re the one who''s changed."


    "I haven''t changed either, Wanda. I just don''t think you need to do this. Can''t we just get along?"


    Delia came out then. She pretended to be anxious and tried to persuade me.


    "Wanda, stop making trouble.


    President Grant is already very tired.


    Please be a little more


    understanding. I know you''re


    ????


    worried that I''ll hurt the children, so let me assure you. I''ll never step foot on the second floor from now on."


    I turned away, not wanting to look at Delia''s insincere face at all.


    "You have no say in our matters. If you hadn''t been the one ying tricks between us, we wouldn''t be where we are today."


    "Wanda, I''m sorry. I don''t know what


    I can do to make you believe me." Delia''s eyes.reddened. "I really didn''t hurt the children. I don''t want to see you and President Grant argue dike this. Just say it''s my fault, alright? Please stop arguing with President Grant."


    Theo looked at Delia, and his tone softened. "Go back first. The children have nothing to do with you."


    "No, I can''t look at you two like this."


    I could not help butugh, my smile filled with coldness.


    Delia looked like she was trying to persuade us, but the truth was she was actually widening the cracks between us quietly.


    Everything was my fault while she


    was innocent. Not only that, but she was also the one who had to endure wrongs so that Theo and I would not quarret She even persuaded me to understand that Theo was tired from work.


    What an empathetic character who always thought of others.


    Delia was a superb actress. No wonder Theo fell for her act.


    I should reason with her more so that she would stop putting on her act here.


    However, I did not want to look at either of them any longer. I grabbed my luggage, wanting to leave. I could not stay here for a second longer.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, there was panic in Theo''s eyes all of a sudden. He immediately stepped forward to stop me. "Wanda, where are you going?"

 Chapter 2401

    I pushed his hand away, not wanting to acknowledge him.


    Delia raised her brow lightly, revealing a sly smile. "Wanda has been really busy with work recently. I think you should let her get to her work first, President Grant. Her work is so important. We shouldn''t keep her."


    I could not help but shoot her a cold look after hearing what she said. What was she going to do now?


    Theo''s expression unexpectedly changed. "Wanda, what are you busy with? As far as I know, you don''t have many projects on hand."


    The disappointment in my heart was growing more and more. Theo fell for Delia''s simple words again.


    If I said I was busy with work before, he would not question me like this even if he knew I did not have many projects.


    "Theo, are you sure you want to question me like this?"


    Theo''s aura suddenly faded a bit, and he showed a trace of guilt. "Wanda, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just worried about you."


    "I''m fine. I still have work to do at thepany. I should go."


    Theo grabbed my hand. "Wanda, at least tell me what project it is."


    Sure enough, he still did not fully trust me. Iughed and thought to myself that the trust between us had indeed long copsed.


    It copsed after I learned that they had a child between them and after he let Delia move in.


    "What use is there telling you?"


    "Wanda, stop being troublesome."


    "So, I''m making trouble again? I just don''t think it''s necessary to tell you."


    Delia stepped forward and held Theo''s hand. This scene was such an eyesore that I turned away, not wanting to see it.


    "President Grant, Wanda''s job is


    special, so it might not be


    convenient for her to tell y


    it. She''s always with Marius, President Klein, recently. I''m guessing the two of them are working on some big project."


    ?


    Theo frowned. "What did you say? Marius? Wanda, why did you go to see him again?"


    I remained silent, offering not even the slightest rebuttal.


    I knew Delia would tell the story and use it to destroy our rtionship. At first, I thought there would be any conflicts between us as long as Theo trusted me.


    However, things had be like this, so what would be the point of my exnation?


    "President Grant, don''t be angry with Wanda." Delia hurriedly stopped him softly. "Isn''t it normal for them to


    meet


    WhatWork? I saw them both at


    Whaldorf Universityst time. They might have something important to discuss since there was no one else with them."


    Theo''s gaze changed. I could tell that he was furious.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda, have you forgotten what you promised me? Just what are you doing with him?"


    I could no longer stand being interrogated like this, and I also could not stand Delia''s constant targeting.


    "We did nothing. Theo, have you never trusted me? All Delia had to do was say a few words to get you to question me so eagerly. Theo, don''t you think you''re being too much?"


    I did not stop there. I looked at Delia with a burning gaze. I was not going to let her go.


    "Delia, you''ve achieved your goal.


    Are you satisfied now? Aren''t you delighted? You''ve finally ruined our feelings for one another. You cam watch our rtionship crumblepletely. You''d best not delight. I''ll say this to you, you''ll get your retribution!"


    "Wanda, can you stop talking?!"


    Theo was protecting Delia. After making sure that my eyes were not deceiving me, my heart gradually cooled. I never thought I would see this day.


    I knew there was no need for me to remain. There was no need for me to exin anything anymore either. I was not needed here, and no one was going to heed my exnation.


    I looked them both in the eye, then left the vi with my luggage in hand.

 Chapter 2402

    At the airport.


    Thinking of the things that had happened, I felt indescribably depressed deep down.


    Shannon, who was standing beside me, quickly noticed that something was wrong with me. "Wanda, what''s wrong?" There was worry in her eyes. "It''s nothing."


    I answered subconsciously, not wanting to bring all my personal matters to work.


    Yet the moment I said that, Shannon frowned fiercely. "Why do you look like that if it''s nothing? Was the woman acting like a demon again?" Shannon instantly thought of Delia.


    "I knew that woman wouldn''t stop. Tell me quickly. What did that woman do?"


    Seeing Shannon''s righteous indignation, I gently pulled her back. "It''s a small matter. Don''t worry about it. I know what I''m doing."


    "What do you know? If you knew, would you still be so angry with that woman?" Shannon''s expression quickly became serious. "Wanda, do you consider me a friend? Is it necessary for you to keep such a thing from me?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no choice but to tell Shannon what happened after hearing what she said.


    Shannon gritted her teeth and cursed, "I knew that woman was no good. And Theo! How could he treat you like that? The only person who''s getting hurt in this is you. Forget Delia being a mistress, she''s already brought trouble right to your doorstep. Why isn''t Theo helping you at a time like this? Why would he even help that mistress?


    "No, I have to look for Theo and get the picture straight. I think you''re being too tolerant. I''ll get someone to teach Theo a lesson now!"


    Shannon was all riled up now. She wanted to leave without saying a word and find someone to teach Theo a lesson.


    Seeing Shannon like this, I hurriedly held her back.


    I was absolutely clear deep down that even if Shannon were to go over now, she would not be able to gain the upper hand.


    Sometimes, matters of emotions just did not make any sense.


    For some reason, I suddenly thought of Theo protecting Delia and my heart began to ache.


    "Come now, Sis Wan. There''s no need for you to be so unhappy. Isn''t themon saying that men would always want more outside of marriage? That guy has already done this. If nothing else works, you can bring someone else back."


    Marius winked at me all of a sudden and then patted his chest. "Sis Wan, you can take me if you really can''t find anyone else. I promise I''ll be able to piss their socks off!"


    Seeing Marius joking around, my heart suddenly felt less heavy.


    "Alright. Let''s not mix up private affairs and work. This is not as important as work. Buck up! We''ll be ready to board soon."


    Work was the most important thing right now. Absolutely nothing could go wrong with the shoot.


    The shoot was the most important thing right now. The rest could be resolvedter.


    The moment I said this, Shannon, who was beside me, suddenly stopped where she was. Her suitcase was in her hand as she looked at me hesitantly. Immediately, she said, "Why don''t I sit this out this time?"


    Shannon''s expression quickly firmed up after she said that. "Right. I won''t go this time! Who''s going to watch that devil Delia if I go as well?"

 Chapter 2403

    I was stunned when I heard this.


    However, Shannon instantly noted my surprise at this moment.


    "I can''t not worry. That devil will still be in Whaldorf. She even dared do all this with you here. If you leave, she''ll probably go too far!"


    She said angrily and pushed me toward the boarding gate.


    "Hurry up and go on with Marius. Forget about the rest. Absolutely nothing can go wrong with this shoot!"


    Shannon was not done and continued, "Don''t worry. The devil won''t get the opportunity with me watching!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I could not catch her promations at all and could only let her do as she wished.


    Two hourster, Marius and I arrived at our destination soon.


    However, I did not expect to run into another acquaintance when we were checking in at the hotel.


    "Wanda?"


    I did not even manage to say anything when Don greeted me. "Professor Logan?"


    Facing this person appeared in front of me, I was a little surprised.


    Why was Don here?


    This was too much of a coincidence. We just met not long ago.


    "What a coincidence. I''m here on business. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    I smiled, nodding. I did not notice Marius staring at Don with scrutiny.


    "It is quite the coincidence. Could you havee chasing after not being able to let go of the fact that we didn''t get to know each other properly thest time? Let me state this in advance, then. I''m not interested in men." Marius suddenly came from the side and immediately stood in between me and Don.


    These words elicited a none-too-pretty expression on Don''s face.


    "Professor Logan, don''t mind him. He just likes joking around. He doesn''t usually think before he speaks." I shoved Marius, who was standing beside me, lightly and gave him a look. This guy embarrassed Don in front of so many people.


    It was a little too much, even as a joke.


    I thought Marius would apologize to Don. I did not expect him to give me a hard look after noticing my gesture and going upstairs himself.


    I smiled awkwardly. "I''m really sorry. President Klein''s temper is just like that." I felt a little helpless and could only apologize to Don.


    "It''s alright. It''s just that a joke like this isn''t really suited for this kind of setting."


    Don nced at all the spectators around us.


    I felt even more chastened. I did not understand what went wrong with Marius either that he had to cause trouble at this time.


    "Let me treat you to a meal if you don''t mind?"


    Seeing the smile on Don''s face and considering what happened just now, I could not refuse him. Thus, I epted.


    After I was done with my meal with Don, I only then realized that Marius probably had not eaten. I requested the hotel to prepare another for takeaway and immediately brought it back. I knocked on the door of Marius'' room. I heard noise from the inside, but no one opened the door.


    What was this brat being angry about?


    "President Klein, I brought back dinner for you. Why don''t you eat some first? Look, I still thought of you when I was out eating, so why don''t you stop being angry for now, President Klein?"


    I did not have to wait too long before Marius opened the door. He stood there and nced at the food in my hand, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned...

 Chapter 2404

    "Since you''re asking for my forgiveness so sincerely, I guess I''ll forgive you."


    Marius took the food from my hand and then let me into the room.


    "It''s only normal that you thought of me when you were having dinner with Professor Logan," he said nonchntly as he sat on the edge of the sofa.


    I immediately recalled how Marius had been targeting Don in the lobby and could not help my head hurt.


    Just what got into Marius?


    I was unaware that these two had any conflict between them.


    If I remembered correctly, these two had never met!


    "Marius, weren''t you being a little rude to Professor Logan just now? Why did you make that kind of joke in front of so many people?"


    He had to know that I saw the sneaky, nosy gaze of quite a number of people just now.


    "What about it? Sis Wan, are you trying to get even for that professor whatever?" Marius looked at me in disbelief.


    Immediately after that, he frowned, looking displeased. "Aren''t you even wondering how it was too much of a coincidence? Maybe it was premeditated!"


    He thought Professor Logan was suspicious.


    I could not helpughing.


    "What was premeditated? Tell me, what could have Professor Logan premeditated?"


    It was just a chance encounter.


    Besides, the two of us were old ssmates before. We ought to greet each other when we bumped into one another.


    "I..."


    Marius, who had still been making sense at first, suddenly went silent when I asked this.


    He soon started yelling captiously, "I don''t care. Regardless, I don''t think that guy is good! While I can''t tell what ploy he has, he''s just not a good person!"


    Fine then. Whatever this guy said was right.


    I sighed helplessly. "Professor Logan and I are just ordinary friends. We don''t even get in touch much usually. Even if he had some premeditated ns, it''s not like he''s able to guarantee that he''ll find me. "That''s why you should stop thinking about it."


    After saying all that, I quickly went back to my room.


    I turned on my phone subconsciously, wanting to see if there was any new news today.


    The moment I woke the screen, however, I saw a notification that made me squeeze the phone in my hand tightly.


    The news was very familiar, and the familiarity obstructed my heart a little.


    The protagonists were Theo and me.


    The marketing ounts were buzzing with news about my and Theo''s marriage. There were a few blurry photos. I was unsure where they came from. However, the articles were written as if they were usible and true.


    The discourse was as bad as ever.


    Seeing all thi news made my head throb, so I put down my phone and went to sleep.


    Instead of thinking about these things, it was better for me to think about the shoot tomorrow.


    The next morning, Marius and I rushed to the scene of the shoot. After seeing the model for the shoot today, however, I could not help but frown.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The model who was standing under the spotlight was giving me a malicious smile.


    It seemed to be one of ridicule, but it was also contemptuous.


    I never thought things would be so coincidental. Delia''s friend, Zoey, was the model for the shoot this time.


    It seemed that this shoot might not go as smoothly as I imagined.

 Chapter 2405

    My suspicions were not wrong at all.


    After Zoey noticed us, she immediately flittered over toward Marius and me.


    There was a smile on her lips. She smiled at Marius sweetly first.


    "I''ve heard of Hyperspace''s influence. I''m really lucky and honored to be able to work with yourpany this time!"


    Zoey reached her hand out after she said this. She looked like she wanted to shake hands with Marius. "Don''t worry, President Klein. I''ll definitely work hard on this shoot. I''ll give my best and bring my best work to thepany." Seeing that Marius not doing anything, the smile on Zoey''s face immediately faltered.


    "What do you mean by giving your best and working hard on this shoot? You''re a model. Isn''t that what you should be doing?" Marius nced at Zoey a little strangely, looking somewhat puzzled.


    Marius was the employer and so could only have a simple employer-employee rtionship with Zoey.


    We paid Zoey toe in for the shoot. Zoey definitely should be doing her best.


    "I..."


    The smile on Zoey''s face immediately froze then.


    She wanted to say something else, but Marius turned around and left to give instructions to the photographer.


    When Zoey''s eyes fell on me, she just nodded to me coldly while wearing a not-so-friendly smile.


    The difference was way too obvious.


    I did not say anything, however, since we were at work.


    Besides, I did not want too much contact with Zoey.


    Yet during the filming process afterward, Zoey''s face would be expressionless the moment she was facing me. When she faced Marius, however, she would give him a sweet smile. Marius did not even look at her, though. Instead, he kept discussing the shoot with


    me.


    We had to reshoot many scenes over and over again several times because of Zoey.


    Everyone could not wait to leave the moment the shoot was done.


    I was about to leave after seeing that it was time to call it a day, but Zoey stopped me.


    "President Lane, I want to change my clothes, but my assistant has left. There are men here, so could you help me send my clothes to the bathroom in a bit?" Zoey pointed in the direction of theundry room.


    I did not think too much of it and just helped Zoey bring the clothes to the bathroom. However, I did not expect to be pushed in the moment I opened the bathroom door.


    The door was then closed right in front of me.


    Zoey had done this on purpose!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to push the bathroom door open, but there was no way of opening it.


    It looked like Zoey had locked the door from the outside.


    The entire bathroom was a closed space, and there was no way for me to get out. After toiling, I could only find a space to wait first.


    The sky was gradually getting darker. I was also unaware of how much time had passed. The bathroom was pitch-ck.


    Just when I was about to fall asleep, I abruptly heard movement from the outside.


    "Sis Wan? Are you there?"


    I instantly woke up when I heard this voice.


    I pped the door forcefully.


    "Marius! I''m here!"


    I thought I would have to spend the night here and wait to be discovered only the next day when people came in for work.


    I did not think Marius would realize that I was gone and immediatelye searching for me.


    "Sis Wan, stand back from the door."


    Marius'' voice sounded from outside the door. I subconsciously stepped back.


    Immediately after, there was a loud sound.


    Marius had gotten someone to break the door open, and just like that, I was saved.

 Chapter 2406

    "How did you end up getting locked in here? You made me worried sick." Marius'' brows furrowed together as worry filled his dark eyes.


    I knew Marius was worried. Just when I wanted to exin, he beat me to it. "It was Zoey, wasn''t it?"


    His expression was severe, and I could tell at a nce that he was pissed.


    "Yeah. She asked me to bring her clothes here, and I realized the door was locked the moment it closed," I exined roughly.


    "So it is." Marius sneered. His attitude toward Zoey had not been that good these few days either. His disgust had been umting until today, and it was about to blow up now. "I asked in the group just now where you and she pretended to be pitiful."


    Seeing that Marius was nearly enraged, I was afraid that he would do something impulsive, leading to unpredictable consequences. I quickly patted his hand. "Just endure it for a bit, yeah? It''s better not to cause more trouble before the filming is over. It won''t do us any good."


    He knew I had a point, and the anger on his face subsided by some.


    Zoey had been very gant toward Marius every day for the past few days. Anyone with eyes could see it.


    Yet anyone with a brain also knew that Zoey''s enthusiasm was wasted on Marius.


    The others naturally felt dissatisfied with Zoey when they saw this.


    Of course, I, who had been locked up here for so long, was also dissatisfied. However, I could only endure it when I thought of the advertisement.


    "We''re not under another''s control, so we can''t act rashly," I persuaded again.


    Hearing what I said, Marius'' anger extinguished wholly, his eyes filled with distress when he looked at me.


    "But Wanda..."


    "No buts. It''s just a small setback. I''m not that weak." I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. I rounded past him and exited the bathroom. "You definitely haven''t eaten yet since you came looking for me, yeah? Let''s go, dinner''s on me."


    I took Marius to dinner and more or less tamped down on his thoughts about getting revenge on Zoey.


    Shooting went on as usual the next day. Zoey also made trouble for me as usual.


    "Wanda! Move a little, you''re blocking the makeup artist''s light!" Zoey yelled all of a sudden. The make-up artist next to her was also baffled.


    I was standing three meters and was stumped, thinking that Zoey was really trying to find fault with me.


    "Ah, right right." I echoed perfunctorily and then moved a little further.


    What the heck?


    My brows twitched, and I felt disgusted when I saw Zoey''s drama queen look. I simply sat next to the director and watched the cameraman as they adjusted the equipment.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it was not for the Hyperspace partnership, I would have immediately kicked Zoey out.


    Marius probably went to bedtest night after sorting out the documents. He only just arrived now. He waved and greeted me while he was still a few meters away. "Sis Wan!" He was smiling brightly, and I felt much better when I saw his smile. "Good morning."


    It was supposed to be a harmonious atmosphere, but Zoey''s phony voice entered the ears of everyone present in the next second.


    "Marius! Good morning!" Zoey pushed the makeup artist away, smiling charmingly in a conceited manner.


    The makeup artist''s eyebrow pencil instantly drew a line across Zoey''s brows after being pushed like that.


    It was a shame that Zoey was so obsessed with Marius that she did not notice that anything was wrong.


    Marius'' brows twitched. One could tell that he felt really unlucky. He walked toward me without saying a word.


    That stroke from the make-up artist was really magical. I saw the disappointment on Zoey''sical face and could not help but want tough.

 Chapter 2407

    For the remainder of the time, Zoey could not help herself from finding fault with me while Marius was away during the filming.


    I endured it even though I was annoyed.


    The consequence of not holding myself back was not only the loss of this project but also Hyperspace''s trust as well as the trust of our partners.


    Zoey was just an entertainer. It was definitely not a wise choice to give up Hyperspace because of an artiste.


    It was finally the end of thest day, and I was so relieved that I no longer had to endure Zoey.


    I packed my things happily, nning to leave. However, I saw two familiar figures in the corner the moment I turned around.


    I walked inward a little out of curiosity and was able to see the two individuals'' faces clearly the moment I got closer.


    It was Marius and Zoey, and Zoey''s shoulders were twitching from time to time.


    I had no intention of eavesdropping on them, but then I heard my name uttered in Zoey''s sharp voice.


    What? Was she speaking ill of me in front of Marius?


    Our partnership ended today. If she were to cause more trouble, I would have no qualms about responding in kind.


    Brows raised, I stopped and stood quietly to listen to them.


    "Do you not like me because of Wanda?" Zoey was crying, tears streaming like rain.


    If the person Zoey was facing was someone else, they might not be able to stop themselves from bringing her into their arms tofort her.


    However, the person in front of her was Marius... I figured he would definitely be cursing his fate.


    Marius'' expression was indeed looking foul. Just as he was about to deny it, Zoey shoved him lightly.


    "It is true! I can tell!" Zoey was crying louder now. She lifted her makeup-stained eyes and looked at Marius. "I beg you, please give me a chance."


    Marius frowned, taking a step back from being startled by Zoey''s action. He kept a safe distance from her.


    It was hrious and so embarrassing. Where was that pomp she was waving around when she was finding fault with me these few days?


    Iughed secretly, watching the show in front of me.


    "You''re not a match for me." Marius'' tone was chilling. I had never heard him speak in such a tone.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A dazed looked shed across Zoey''s eyes before she cried even harder. She lifted her hand and grabbed Marius''. "I... Please give me a chance..."


    Marius withdrew his hand back from Zoey''s as if he had been shocked. He did not hide his disgust at all. "Get lost."


    How cruel...


    I choked. I had always thought of him as someone who treated women kindly.


    I never thought I would hear such absolute and indifferent words from his mouth.


    No matter how stupid Zoey was, she would not fail to understand Marius''s attitude after being rejected twice. Tears kept streaming down her face, making her look more like a banshee who had escaped the underworld and was out in bright daylight. She lifted up her hand to wipe away her tears before looking at Marius with a dissatisfied gaze. Seeing his still disgusted expression, she ran away in her high heels.


    While I was shocked by Marius''s attitude, seeing Zoey run away with a broken heart made me really happy and relieved.


    Yet after thinking about it, she would not have been rejected by Marius so vehemently today if she had done the shoot peacefully these few days.


    She reaped what she sowed. There was no need for pity.


    Seeing that Zoey had run far away, I stepped out from the side and jumped in front of Marius.


    ¡°You''re even willing to refuse such a wonderful person? Why''s that?¡± I joked with a smile.

 Chapter 2408

    "Some things are not as simple as it seems. What I''m doing now is just to prevent problems in the future."


    Marius'' words were too mysterious. Perhaps what he wanted to express was hard-hearted, that as morous as one''s appearance was, it would be hard to avoid getting stabbed in the back.


    Besides, she had been making things difficult for me these few day, and it was because of this that it was difficult for her to hide the fact that she was mean and narrow-minded. Ultimately, she was a terrible person.


    "Oh, by the way, when did you see us? Why didn''t youe here earlier and work with me to cut her off? I wouldn''t have had to waste so much of my saliva talking, then."


    I paused for a moment, still not registering the underlying meaning of his words. "I wasn''t eavesdropping on purpose. Don''t get me wrong."


    Marius was so good at picking words. He only heard what he wanted to hear.


    His face had been full of sadness but then his eyes instantly sparkled. If I had not known, I would have thought he had taken an adrenaline shot. He was standing before me like a peacock with its tail open. "What''s there to get wrong? Let''s talk about it." "Can you speak properly?"


    It was a rarity that I thought he was being serious, yet before I could even be moved by it, I was a little speechless.


    Marius smiled triumphantly, however, and said, "It''s okay. I can guess it even if you don''t say it. Actually, just now..."


    Life and work had actually been a bit heavy and depressing these few day. If it were not for Marius''pany andfort, things might not have been as bearable.


    Looking back on this, I wanted to give him my sincerest thanks. "Alright already. I admit I was a little d that you didn''t agree to be with her just now. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how to get along with you in the future."


    "Is that so? Would you be even more moved if I said that you''re the reason I didn''t agree to be with her?"


    "Are you messing with me again?"


    "I''ve never messed with you."


    The atmosphere was ambiguous and suffocating when the director''s voice sounded exceptionally clear from afar. "President Klein, President Lane, so you two are here. Come quickly, let''s a group photo together. Everyone is waiting."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I suddenly breathed a sigh of relief before turning around and quickly leaving. Marius, who was following behind me, looked sullen and irritable at being disturbed. "Director, your timing couldn''t be better.¡±


    The director felt an inexplicable feeling of being disliked but did not know what had happened.


    I finally had the chance to breathe after the shoot ended. I had been so busy with work that I did not get to enjoy life at all. Taking this opportunity to stay and rest for a few days was a good choice.


    I looked at Marius, who was standing in front of me with his luggage, and said, "Don''t you have some other work to do? Why are you staying with me?"


    "Are you saying I don''t need rest? Besides, don''t we make money to spend money? Otherwise, we''d be a miser."


    Marius always had a way to render me speechless.


    However, it was livelier to have someone''spany rather than be alone. At least, I would have someone to apany me wherever it was I wanted to go. However, we bumped into Don again when we were out having fun.


    Whatever I was dreading already happened. Marius looked like he had seen a ghost, and his tone wasining. "Why are we letting him join us out of nowhere? I don''t even know him." "You''re going to treat him rudely just because you don''t know him?"


    "Hmph."


    Dissatisfaction was written on Marius'' face. I was stuck in a bind between the two of them, wondering to myself if I hade out to enjoy and rx or to suffer.

 Chapter 2409

    Fortunately, this situation did notst long because after receiving a call, Don said helplessly, "Something unexpected happened at thepany and they requested that I return. I had wanted to take this opportunity to have a good time with you two, but it seems like we


    can only make another appointment next time." "That''s great. You should go!"


    Marius was so excited that he almost jumped up from his seat, catching the gazes of everyone around. I wish I could find a hole in the ground and bury myself in it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Can you control yourself a little, please?"


    Marius nodded obediently.


    He was probably nning his next devilish act in this moment of silence.


    I could only apologize to Don quickly. "I''m so sorry. My friend is always so jumpy that it''s unbearable to some.


    "You can go ahead if you have something to do. We''ll figure it out here."


    "Alright. I''ve already paid for this table. I hope I haven''t ruined the mood." After Don said that, he booked a ne ticket and returned to Whaldorf City ahead of schedule. Marius'' attitude instantly showed a drastic change.


    A second ago,


    he was listless with a foul expression. Now, he was strolling around happily.


    I admitted that I was humbled seeing him so free with his emotions like this.


    After bidding Don farewell, I thought back to the matters of thepany and could not stop worrying. My enthusiasmrgely diminished all of a sudden. "Wanda, try this piece of chocte. Thedy just now let me try it for free because she thought I''m handsome."


    I could not helpining, "You must be so young still if you can believe this sort of thing."


    "Oh, it''s obviously the truth. You''re the only one who''s blind to my handsomeness."


    Having said that, Marius went around excitedly having fun with all the new things.


    He even had to show off in front of me every time as if he could double his happiness that way.


    After a day of pain and joy, Iy on the hotel bed that night and decided to buy a ne ticket and head back the next day.


    "Hello? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Why aren''t you asleep?"


    On the other end, Marius'' joyful voice was asking for a beating. I did not dally and cut straight to the point.


    When he found out I was heading back the next day, he immediately flew out of his room and stood outside the door of mine. There was a rush of knocks.


    I opened the door, and the first thing he said was, "If I did anything today that made you mad, can I apologize to you for that now?


    "Or could it be that the person you''re upset with is not me and the one who should be apologizing has already left?"


    Seeing Marius'' serious expression,


    did not want him to feel guilty. "It''s nothing, forget it. To tell you the truth, I''m actually worried about thepany."


    ¡°Ah. As if thepany will stop running without you there. Do you have to find something for yourself to do?" Just how did Marius end up bing Hyperspace''s boss? I was suddenly doubting my previous judgment.


    "Enough. I think I''ve already experienced everything I should have today. If you''re thinking of going back with me, I think you


    should still be able to book a ticket


    now."


    No matter how much he did not want to lose the time to spend with me, he could only agree in the end.


    In the blink of an eye, Marius and I were at the airport in Whaldorf City. There was a figure that stood out among the bustling crowd.


    It turned out Theo had been one


    step ahead and was waiting to pick


    me up when he heard that I had caught the return flight overnight. His expression darkened when he saw Marius.


    "Why did youe?"


    "I missed you. I wanted to see you the moment I could."


    Theo''s words were neither loud nor soft, but they were enough for Marius and me to catch them clearly.

 Chapter 2410

    Despite it being a surprise, I was still inexplicably moved at this moment.


    Marius knew he would not be able to do anything if he stayed here. He greeted Theo and then left on his own.


    I got into Theo''s car in the end, but he stopped halfway...


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    I was feeling a little tired after the exhausting journey.


    Theo''s eyes were rather obscured in the boundless night as if they were covered by an indelible shadow.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The gap between us was getting wider and wider. I could not figure out what Theo was thinking, and he seemed to have a lot of questions to ask me.


    Theo did not say anything when we were at the airport but could no longer stand it after Marius left.


    "I heard themercial shoot thepany arranged ended. Why didn''t youe back ording to schedule but chose to stay one more day? How can I rest assured? What if something had happened?"


    "Nothing happened. I''m not a child who needs to be taken care of by others. If even this is worrying, I might as well not even leave the house."


    I had not realized what was Theo''s intention for stopping the car to question me, but the man''s next words revealed everything. "He doesn''t seem like such a leisurely person. It''s quite unusual for him to stay and apany you."


    It turned out that he was not only worried about my safety but even more so about the fact that Marius was with me.


    No matter how much trust had been established between me and Theo in the past, reality had already ground it to dust.


    What was more was that I did not think what did was worth talking about. Theo was the one who should actually repent. "Theo, what do you mean by this? Don''t you think it''s very ironic for you to be saying that?


    BUMS


    "Delia is pregnant with your child. I can stand staying under the same roof with her, but you can''t even ept that I hadpany whend went out to have fun. You give yourself so much leeway, but to even make friends without you


    can''t


    intervening?"


    Theo frowned and sighed when faced with my questioning. ¡°Everyone can see the way he treats you. I just want to make sure of your thoughts. I don''t mean to interfere too much. "If you don''t want to hear it, just pretend I said nothing."


    I did not expect him to say such


    humble words. After adjusting my mood and calming down, I patiently exined, "I won''t do anything immoral in this rtionship. Your doubts are understandable since it''s as everyone sees.


    "The reason why I stayed there was just to rx. Marius and I are just good friends, that''s all."


    Marius always encouraged andforted me when I was feeling sad. This was enough to make me let go of my guard and mask around him.


    It was precisely this that made Theo feel like his position was threatened. It was clear that this was what he should be doing, but now someone else was taking his ce. "That''s what you think but is being friends enough for him?"


    Regardless of what Marius thought, nothing would change for me.


    I hated betrayers, and of course, I would not let myself do the same.


    Theo failed to do this, so he had no right telling me what to do.


    "I never did understand how those people could always just fabricate rumors out of thin air. It seems that all they needed to do what just to write down what they think."

 Chapter 2411

    "Theo, you are really too self-righteous."


    The conversation had gotten to this point, and any more would be useless. I was not willing to speak again.


    Although Theo was unable to control his emotions properly due to jealousy, I could not help but feel pushed further away because of his assertive words.


    In the end, the two of us looked at each other wordlessly before he continued driving back to the house that was no longer the same...


    It was alreadyte when the car stopped at Regal Vi.


    When I got out of the car and then stepped into the living room, Delia greeted me with joy on her face, "Wanda, you guys are back. It was alreadyte when President Grant went to pick you up. I figured you guys must be hungry when youe back, so I prepared supper in advance.


    "Home is still the best, no?"


    Delia''s hospitality was dishonest. but I did not eat anything in this house that was not made by Caroline. "No, my stomach can''t handle any more food. If you''re free, you should make more food to replenish your own body."


    Delia was wearing an aggrieved expression again as if she had suffered greatly just from being rejected. I just wanted to remind her not to spend her useless thoughts on me.


    "You didn''t eat anything after getting off the ne just now, no? You should eat something."


    Even if Theo were to keep her at home or give her some so-called respect, no one could force me to do something I did not want to do.


    "I don''t want to eat what she made. My answer won''t change no matter how many times you ask."


    "Wanda, you wouldn''t be so unreasonable before. Everything is my fault. You don''t need to take your anger out on her." Theo was already angry since our previous misunderstanding had not been resolved, and now we had another conflict. It was all just because I did not want to fake magnanimity and treat Delia with courtesy.


    I was not going to suffer this humiliation for no reason. "Theo, if you truly understand me, you wouldn''t have embarrassed me with such things, before and now."


    After saying this, I no longer felt like staying. I went upstairs and back to my room.


    I stopped at the corner and nced at the people downstairs.


    Delia looked absolutely desperate as if everything she was doing was to maintain Theo and my rtionship when the truth was she wanted him for her own. "Oh, I shouldn''t have been such a busybody. Now everyone is mad again..."


    "Don''t think too much. Go and rest early."


    Hearing their conversation, I went back to the room without turning back.


    Theo had rushed to the airport from thepany. While I was not rude to him, was still considered courteous. He probably had not expected everyone to go their


    separate ways unhappily.


    The next day.


    I went to thepany after I received Shannon''s call. Forgetting everything that made me unhappy and redirecting my attention was the best solution.


    Fortunately, not much work had umted when I arrived at thepany and the morning was enough for me to finish them.


    When it was about lunchtime,


    Shannon noted the sourness of my


    expression and guessed that


    ielProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    something must be weighing on my mind. She cried out loud after, hearing what happened the


    tonight


    before.


    "I knew that Delia wasn''t ying around. The two-faced, scheming wretch."


    "Stop bringing her up. You''re gonna kill my appetite."


    Although I was unable to avoid contact with her at home, I still wanted to be able to eat peacefully outside since I would only have the energy to do things once I was full. "You''re right. She is indeed disgusting. I almost forgot to tell you that the day you left, she..."


    Shannon informed me that she had been tracking Delia''s whereabouts and that she would asionally ge to Grant Corporation but not go up since Theo had been staying at thepany instead of going back home.

 Chapter 2412

    "If I hadn''t been keeping an eye on her, no one would have noticed that apart from showing off the child in her stomach in front of you, Delia had never received any care or love from Theo. "There is noparing to you."


    Having silently observed everything, these actions increased Shannon''s favorability toward Theo.


    There was not a hint of change to the expression on my face. I just told Shannon to work hard. Afraid of making me unhappy, she also stopped talking.


    After going through so much, how could I let go of everything so easily after just a few words? I really did not have the courage or determination to ept sharing my love with others.


    "Shannon, you know I''m willing to tell you anything. If something like this were to happen to you one day, will you still choose to persevere?


    "I just don''t understand it no matter how I think about it. But it really has happened to me. Tell me what I should do."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that I was literally in tears and all weak, it was obvious that this was a manifestation of the numbness caused by the intense pain in my heart. Shannon was extremely distressed. She stepped forward and hugged me, saying, "Wanda, you''re good. Theo''s the one who disappointed you.


    "If it were any other man, I would think differently. But Theo''s love for you isn''t fake."


    Shannon has been by my side for a long time.


    I had experienced so many things with her, but it was only the matters of love would the person who experienced it know best.


    I was not disappointed with Theo anymore. Perhaps he just made a mistake that every other man would make while I was the one who had not been redeemed from his love.


    Perhaps I should give us another chance to start over.


    "Really? But the past is a done deal. Who can guarantee the future?


    "Maybe I should let go. Let go of him and myself."


    I was in an extremely sensitive state now, and the people around me were also being cautious toward me. All Shannon could do was counsel me patiently andfort me carefully. "It''s okay. I''ll support you no matter what you wish to do. It''s just that the consequences of making impulsive decisions about certain things will be unsatisfactory.


    "If you want to remove the thorn in your heart, you must first face its existence. Choosing to escape blindly is the issue."


    It was normal to think about divorce


    after what Theo did. Shannon also expressed deep understanding and support for women. However, when thinking of the two of us separating like this, the one who would be the most delighted would be that scheming woman, Delia.


    I would be the one left with unwillingness and endless pain. Perhaps Shannon would not allow such a thing to happen.


    More importantly, Theo''s love for me was obvious to everyone, and the reason why I was suffering so much was because of the deep love I had embedded in my heart.


    Shannon almost never left my side back at thepany. She seemed afraid that my thoughts would run, rampant f I was left alone. In fact, my thoughts had been flying around until finished work. I was finally relieved when I returned to the vi.


    "Madam, you''re back from work. I brought the children back today."


    Seeing the two cute children in front of me, my expression gradually turned soft and warm. I really would not know what the point of persevering was if they were not here at home. Even if Theo was not apetent husband, he was still the children''s father whom nobody could rece.


    Since I could not kill this rtionship so easily for the children''s sake, the least I could do now was endure a little more.

 Chapter 2413

    "Caroline, were the children good? Did they kick up a fuss?


    "I should have finished work earlier and helped you share the burden."


    Able to tell that I was sad, Caroline pretended to be nonchnt. "Madam, you''ll be overwhelmed if you were to be responsible for everything.


    "The children are still young and are unaware of what''s happening. But if this continues, we would likely not able to..."


    "Don''t worry, Caroline. I understand what you mean."


    Theo spent all his time at home in the study. Just as Shannon said before, Delia did not have many opportunities to interact with him alone, while I got used to moving between work and home every day.


    I did not have any spare energy left to deal with emergencies at all when I got busy. However, when the weekend rolled over and Munchkin came home, he could not hide his excitement when he saw Delia and ran forward to hug her. "Mommy Delia, I missed you so much. Did you miss me?"


    Delia looked at me silently. The expression on her face wasplicated, but there was a smug smile on the corners of her mouth. "I did. You''ve grown quite a bit now, haven''t you, Munchkin? Looks like you''ve been eating and sleeping well." "Did anything good happen in school that you''d like to share with Mommy?"


    I knew Munchkin actually saw Delia as his mom in his eyes. He was unwilling to let go of his hand that was hugging Delia even when he was acting all cute.


    This matter was predestined from the very beginning when I let Munchkin make Delia his godmother.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline was watching from the side, most likely feeling upset. There was a weary expression on her face.


    Fortunately, Munchkin came to me after being intimate with Delia for a bit.


    Children were unable to hide their thoughts, after all. Although he was happy to see Delia, he also wondered why she had been staying here for so long. "Munchkin, go back to your room first. Timothy and Wendy have been waiting for you for a long time. I''lle y with you allter."


    "Alright!"


    After Munchkin went into the room, had Caroline prepare some snacks and pastries that the children loved to eat. Delia left, embarrassed after being snubbed.


    Even if she wanted to cause te


    I would not let her do as she


    pleased. I would not allow this


    family''s peace to be turned upside down by her.


    I saw Caroline talking to Theo at the door of the study when I was passing by.


    "Sir, would you like something to drink? I''ll bring it up to your studyter."


    "Munchkin is back." Theo''s voice drifted from the study.


    Caroline looked back at Munchkin and me who were not far away and nodded. "Yes, he''s back."


    Theo did not ask any more questions. He just asked Caroline to prepare more food tonight before falling silent.


    I did not stay to listen either. I led Munchkin back to the room.


    I deliberately avoided shing with Delia when Munchkin was around. I tried not to interact with her.


    However, Munchkin saw all this and thought it was weird. It was like there was some misunderstanding and a gap between Delia and me.


    "Will Mommy Delia will be staying here in the future as well? If that''s the case, will you find it hard to get used to, Mommy?" "Why do you ask that, Munchkin?"


    Munchkin looked at me with his


    pretty, spirited eyes. "I asked Aunt Caroline just now and she said that Mommy Delia has been staying here recently. Mommy, is she...


    ..."


    He was still young. He should not have to endure so much.


    I cut him off. "You''re still young, so don''t think too much. Our job as adults is to work hard, yours is to study hard. Do you understand?"


    Even if my interactions with Delia were awkward, we ought to control whatever we could in front of the children.

 Chapter 2414

    Munchkin looked up at me with clear eyes that were unique to children. He grabbed my clothes with his little hand as if refusing to let go unless I gave him an answer.


    While I was amazed by how sensitive Munchkin was, I was also troubled by his persistence. Matters of the adult world were still tooplicated for children.


    I pondered for a bit before answering in a nonchnt tone, "I''m just not used to it."


    "Is that so?" Munchkin tilted his head, looking thoughtful but not convinced.


    I nodded. I thought it was cute that the little guy was pretending to be serious. I held his hand and brought him to the bedside before sitting down. Then, I asked if anything interesting happened in school. Speaking of this, Munchkin instantly got excited. He began chattering non-stop until Caroline came up to call us down for dinner. By then, he was still looking at me with a gaze that asked for more.


    I scratched his little nose, not knowing whether tough or cry. "Let''s continue talking after dinner."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Munchkin was very satisfied. He took my hand, and we went downstairs. We just so happened to run into Theo, who had just returned from outside, as well as Delia, who hade to greet him after hearing him.


    I watched from the sidelines with no intention of going over. Munchkin blinked suspiciously. He had wanted to go looking for his father but then stopped and sat obediently beside me.


    I was a little irritable because of Delia''s presence, and this emotion reached its peak when Theo epted the soup that Delia handed to him.


    "I''m going back to my room first. Call me if I''m needed for anything." I did not want to stay here and watch the two of them as they behaved intimately with one another, so I went back to my room after saying this.


    Munchkin looked at his father who was wearing a dark expression and his godmother who had a phony smile on. He immediately jumped off the chair without even bothering to wipe his mouth. "Mommy, wait for me. I''m full too." The little boy''s movements were rushed, and I was shocked when I saw him. Fortunately, he was not hurt, so I led him up to the second floor.


    "You can''t do that next time, alright? Not only will you be in pain if you get hurt, but I''ll also feel distressed. told him a bedtime story, and when I recalled what happened just now, I threw in a lesson. FindNovel


    Munchkin could more or less tell my worry. He leaned his fair and tender face over and rubbed it against my hand as he said in a soft voice, "I''ll remember that, Mommy." "That''s good." I could not resist his obedient behavior as the corners of my lips hooked up into a smile.


    Seeing this, Munchkin sighed like a little adult. "You shouldn''t worry me too, Mommy."


    I was a little puzzled, but before I could ask, Munchkin beat me to it. "Mommy, did Godmother disturb your life with Daddy recently?"


    This question hit the nail on the head, and deep down, I was moved. I did not expect a child to be able to see the situation at home so clearly.


    What was the use of that, though? Theo''s attitude was the deciding factor.


    With the light at the head of the soft bed shining to one side, Munchkin recalled my bitter smile as he was pulled slowly into his dreams.


    Munchkin would not be returning to


    school until the afternoon that day. Hearing that the number of children suffering from short-sightedness was increasing day by day, I did not dare let him watch TV for too long. Thus, I found a super huger jigsaw puzzle for both of us to y.


    Munchkin was having fun. Whether or not it was intentional, he ignored Delia when she came over a few times.


    It just so happened that Theo was


    done with the work on hand and had


    father and son enjoying themselves.


    She then targeted me. "Wanda, tell me the truth. You said something to Munchkin, didn''t you? Why has he been ignoring me today?!"

 Chapter 2415

    This question was so inexplicable that I immediately retorted. "Delia, do you think of me as a frivolous person?"


    "Who else could''ve done such a thing?!" Delia did not believe me, and I was annoyed when she judged it with such certainty.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My anger burned the more I thought about this, and I immediately shot back, "If Munchkin doesn''t wish to greet you, then so be it! Who do you think you are? Instead of looking at yourself when something goes wrong, you me it on me instead." Did she think my temper was good, so she couldy all these false charges on me?!


    I rolled my eyes, my vision sweeping past Theo tond on Munchkin. I found the little guy''s gaze a little dodgy.


    What was happening now? I was puzzled and swallowed back the words that had reached my lips.


    Delia was wholly dissatisfied. She looked at Theo with wet eyes as if she wanted the man to help her.


    I snorted with disdain seeing that the peaceful atmosphere in the living room was now destroyed with no hopes of recovering. Munchkin''s little chest became filled with anger over the fact that his mommy had now been targeted.


    He ran in between Delia and me before ring at her. "Stop talking about Mommy! I saw with my own eyes that you''re a bad person! You''re not worthy of being my mommy!


    "Munchkin will only have one mommy from now on!"


    I saw Delia''s face turn extremely ugly the moment Munchkin dered this.


    However, she put on the pitiful look of having suffered a great wrong in a blink of an eye and cried to Theo.


    "President Grant, please say something. I think I put in quite a lot of thought when ites to Munchkin. If I''m not coddling him, I''m cajoling him. I declined several jobs just to take care of him. It''s hard work without credit, yet this is how he''s treating me?"


    As long as Theo was present, Delia would always sound like she was choking up when she spoke. Not to mention how she was even pretending at the moment. I could not help myself. I rubbed my tortured ears and shuddered.


    Theo just had his brows raised when I looked at him again. It was like he had no intention of speaking up for her. "Munchkin is still a child. Why are youpeting with him?"


    That implied that he had silently agreed to what Munchkin said. Delia''s eyes turned red when she heard this.


    However, no one was paying her any attention anymore. Even Munchkin was treating her like air. He held my hand and Theo''s. "Mommy, Daddy, take me to school together." I nced at the man next to me subtly, feeling a little troubled.


    It felt to me that there was already a rift between me and the man during this time when Delia was around. I did not really want to go out with him.


    However, children were best at


    behaving coquettishly. This was especially true when Munchkin shook my arm gently while looking at me with his starry eyes. I would always concede. en FindNovel


    "Alright, alright,¡± I agreed reluctantly.


    After packing up his school supplies and daily necessities, I took the lead and got into the car with Munchkin The driver in the front likely sensed that something was not right with the atmosphere at the back and immediately brought up the partition.


    Munchkin was turning left and right, so I asked him with my eyes. He faked a cough and caught Theo''s attention.


    "Daddy, Mommy, please get back together again, please?"


    Munchkin had always been


    straightforward. Seeing that no one had responded to him, he continued, "I heard from my teacher that it''s not easy starting a family. Mommy and Daddy can''t let their rtionship be affected because of an outsider.


    "If not, I''ll be very sad."


    I knew Munchkin was right, but I did not know what to say. I was silent when Munchkin suddenly pulled my hand before it fell into a broad palm...


    It was Theo''s!


    I wanted to retract my hand, but it was held tight. The high temperature seemed to spread from the palm of my hand to my face.


    Munchkin, on the other hand, had shrunk back a long time ago while smiling secretly.

 Chapter 2416

    I did not want to get in the car again after sending Munchkin to school.


    "Since we''re done sending Munchkin to school, I''ll take my leave first."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I said emotionlessly as if the man in front of me was a stranger.


    "Where are you going?"


    Theo frowned, his deep eyes looking to be on fire. He seemed very dissatisfied with my present attitude toward him.


    "To thepany!"


    I turned around and was about to leave after I said that, but Theo grabbed my hand and pushed me against the car door. I was trapped against the car and his arms due to how strong he was. I could not move.


    I did not dare meet his eyes, so I could only struggle to break free from his confinement. "Let me go. I''m going to bete."


    "I''ll send you there." Theo did not give me any room to refuse. He grabbed my hand and stuffed me into the car. There were so many passersby. I struggled a lot, but it was futile. I could only follow him into the car.


    The atmosphere in the car was a bit awkward. Theo broke the awkward situation by speaking first, "Wanda, I''m sorry about what happened that day. I shouldn''t have gotten mad at you after being jealous of Marius," Theo said with his gaze looking unnatural. He had never apologized to anyone.


    Seeing that he was being quite sincere, I nodded slightly to express my forgiveness.


    "But when I think about you and Delia that night..." When I thought of the scene of them together that night, my heart hurt. I even wanted to vomit.


    "It has already happened. I can''t do anything to change it, but I promise you, this kind of situation won''t ever happen again," said Theo seriously as he raised his slender fingers.


    I said nothing, but Theo caught the doubtful expression on my face. He continued somewhat helplessly, "After Delia sessfully gives birth to the child, I''ll arrange it so that she''ll be far away from us and won''t affect our lives anymore. That way, you''ll feel better." Theo held my hand as if to give me a feeling of security. His warm and slender fingers wrapped around my hand like he was really a little more relieved.


    Still, I had a grudge. "Give me some time. I need some time to ept this!" I looked up and said.


    "Okay.¡± Theo did not let go of my hand. He just kept holding it throughout the journey to thepany.


    I thought to myself how great it would be if that incident did not happen between Delia and him.


    I was unsure how long the two of us remained in this position. When k opened my eyes again, we had already arrived at thepany. Theo touched my head gently. "Are you awake?"


    I nodded and then moved to get out of the car.


    He hugged me tightly. Hisrge and warm embrace made me feel inexplicably at ease. "Don''t overwork yourself."


    After I got out of the car, I went straight toward thepany.


    ¡°Wanda, you came quite early today!" Shannon joked.


    "Theo gave me a ride," I replied as if it were nothing.


    Shannon stood up from her seat with a whoosh the moment she heard Theo''s name. "What do you intend to do? Do you still want to divorce him?"


    I was not surprised that Shannon


    reacted this way since I had been hesitating if I wanted to divorce Theo before. "He apologized to me and made me a promise. Sop probably not."


    Shannon mulled for a moment before nodding her head. "That''s


    good too since you two already have children. The children will be badly affected if you two were to divorce."


    I nodded and smiled knowingly. "Alright. There''s nothing to worry about anymore. It''s all settled."


    ¡°You can''t fool me. As if I don''t know you. You wear your emotions on your sleeve!"

 Chapter 2417

    That night, I returned to Regal Vi exhausted.


    There was no ruckusing from the living room, and I knew then that Delia was not in tonight. When she was in, the vi would be filled with her voice. It was incredibly noisy.


    I went up to the second floor and snuck into the children''s room. Their shallow snores made me feel satisfied.


    Suddenly, there was a low and melodious sound of a cello.


    I went downstairs suspiciously, only to find out that Theo was tinkering with the music box on the table.


    He turned his head when he heard movement, his brows raised. He motioned for me to be careful.


    I looked at the red wine and steak on the table, as well as the red roses. My heart got caught in something. I was very moved.


    "We haven''t had time to ourselves for a long time. Why don''t we do that tonight?"


    Theo said with a faint smile as he leaned against the table. His sharp facial lines softened with that smile, and he looked a little more gentle.


    I went downstairs slowly. He reached out his slender fingers to support me, and it made me think back to the time when we first met. The two of us pressed closer to each other''s waists at the same time and danced.


    Theo looked at me affectionately. His eyes were like the abyss with love and affection mixed in it. I fell into it involuntarily.


    After we were tired from dancing, he helped me to my seat and carefully cut the steak for me.


    I had never been good with alcohol, and after some time had passed, I began feeling a little tipsy. My body was also somewhat warm. Theo, on the other hand, was just fine. This amount of wine was nothing to him. I could no longer hold on. "I feel terrible. I want to go back to my room and rest."


    Theo nodded. He came over to me and carried me, about to return to the room.


    "I can walk by myself." I struggled, wanting to be put down.


    "If you keep moving, I''ll throw you down here."


    Theo pretended to loosen his grip on me. Startled, I immediately wound my arms around his neck.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He smiled yfully as if he was satisfied with my reaction. He buried his head next to my ear and said, "Keep this posture. Otherwise, I can''t be sure that I won''t identally let go."


    His warm breath tickled my ears, and my face flushed like it was on fire.


    After returning to the room, Theo put me down on the bed and was about to unbutton my shirt when I covered my chest. "What are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you going to take a bath?" Theo asked doubtfully.


    "I... I can manage it myself."


    I did not know why I sobered up so abruptly at this moment. I was afraid Theo would make another move, so I quickly ran to the bathroom and locked the door.


    Theo was already naked from the


    waist up with only a towel wrapped


    around him when I came out of the shower, He had not dried himselfpletely yet, and droplets of water flowed down his muscles. My face instantly turned red, and I said ufortably, "You..."


    Theo walked over to me, wrapped an arm around my waist, and picked me up with one hand. He threw me onto the bed somewhat crudely and was about to kiss me as his hands roamed around my waist.


    Just when Theo was about to take off my pajamas, I suddenly sobered up again.


    The thought of him doing the same to Delia that day instantly disgusted me. I tilted my head to avoid his kiss. He frowned and was a little upset.


    He looked down at me. "Can we wait for a few days? I don''t feel


    now."


    Theo could more or less guess what I was thinking, so he did not force me. He went to the bathroom somewhat reluctantly, took a cold shower, and then once again returned to the bedroom and hugged me.


    "When you rejected me the previous night, was it because of Delia?" I asked sadly.


    Theo flipped me over and forced me to look at him. "Yes. I just found out about it that day."


    Noting that I was upset, he cradled me into his arms. His warm and solid hug gave me a sense of safety, and I slowly fell asleep.


    I looked at him sadly and said nothing.

 Chapter 2418

    The morning sun shone into the room. I saw Theo looking at me affectionately the moment I opened my eyes. I writhed ufortably. "Aren''t you going to sleep a bit more?" "No. I can''t sleep anymore."


    "Alright. Let''s wash up and then head downstairs to eat." After Theo said that, he took off his pajamas as if there was no one around and put on a neat suit.


    Looking at his solid, tough back, I involuntarily gulped. I had to admit that Theo''s figure was excellent.


    After I was done showering, I went downstairs to eat with Theo but did not expect to run into Delia when I was walking to the stairs.


    When Delia saw Theo and meing out of the same room, anger and grievance instantly colored her delicately made-up face.


    I noticed that Theo had already left in a hurry by the time I came out of the kitchen.


    I just sat and ate by myself as if I could not see Delia.


    Who would have thought that Delia woulde stomping over angrily in her high heels? The sharp sound made my brows furrow. Before I even lifted my head, her voice sounded.


    "Did you sleep with President Grantst night?" Delia asked me frantically.


    I put down my cutlery and met Delia''s angry eyes. "I''m Theo''s wife. Why can''t we sleep together? Is there a need for you to question me?" I pressed. The expression on Delia''s face was incredibly foul. "You... You..." Delia pointed at my face, unable to get her words out.


    "What about me? You need to be clear about the fact that we''re husband and wife. It''s normal for us to share a bed. And you, you used such petty tricks to get Theo to sleep with you and are still living in our home. Have you no shame?"


    I did not spare Delia her dignity, and her face turned pale when I was done with my piece.


    "Ah! It hurts!" Delia cried out with a pained expression as she held her stomach.


    I hurriedly called the family doctor when I noticed that the situation was not good. Delia was sitting on the sofa, sweating profusely and


    threatening me while she


    in


    sw novel


    pain when the doctor arrived


    "If something happens to the child, you''re done for!" Delia threatened.


    I frowned, not wanting to hear her. Even so, I still helped her wipe her sweat with worry.


    After the doctor arrived, he took out his equipment and examined Delia''s stomach solemnly.


    After a while, he said, "I suggest sending her to the hospital. My equipment is limited. I can''t ascertain the child''s safety urately."


    When Delia heard this, she grabbed


    my hair as if she had gone mad and pulled hard calmly grabbed her wrist and shouted, "If you keep acting out like this, then something is definitely going to happen to the child. If you still want to your child live, just wait and stop moving!"


    I could not tell if I had scared Delia or if she was really worried about the child. She did not move a muscle at all while we made our way to the hospital. After getting to the hospital, I got the best doctor to look over Delia.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The child is fine, but you should watch your mood. Don''t get too agitated or you might trigger a


    miscarriage easily if you disrupt the womb. You should prepare


    nove


    yourselves," the doctor informed.


    QUMS


    Delia got scared again when she heard that she might easily miscarry and shouted, "I won''t lose my child to a miscarriage. I''ll definitely give birth to them."


    "Stop being so agitated first. Didn''t the doctor just say that you should keep your emotions in check?" I consoled her somewhat helplessly.


    "I don''t want to see you. Get out!" Delia shouted as she pointed at my nose. I did not want to be here either. If it were not for the baby in her stomach, I would not even bother with her. "Alright. I''ll leave first, then. You should calm down."


    Unable to do anything, I could only give Theo a call. "Theo, Delia''s at the hospital because there was a slight disturbance to her pregnancy. You shoulde over and watch over her for a bit." Theo actually came in the end. I noticed that Delia had actually calmed down a lot when Theo arrived. After I ryed to him some things to look out for, I left for thepany.

 Chapter 2419

    Looking at these documents in front of me, I had almost no other thoughts apart from irritability.


    No woman could feel happy at a time like this if their husband was still at the hospital with another woman. Despite that, what could I do?


    Call Theo back immediately?


    However, the child in Delia''s stomach was his. Even if it was Delia, the child was still innocent.


    This was Theo''s duty as the father.


    What was more, Delia''s baby was now in an unstable condition, which I had also contributed to.


    If it were not for that conversation, the situation might not have devolved into this.


    "Wanda, what''s wrong?"


    Perhaps my emotions had been too obvious on my face. Shannon, who was beside me, very quickly noticed it. "Don''t tell me that woman stirred up trouble again?"


    Shannon''s brows knitted tightly the moment she said that.


    She had never had any affection for Delia.


    "Theo''s with her at the hospital now." At Shannon''s questioning, I soon ryed everything that had happened.


    Shannon''s expression immediately mirrored mine after that.


    She sighed heavily. "You can''t possibly stop Theo at a time like this. The most important thing now is that the baby''s condition is unstable. That has nothing to do with you. That woman is the one who''s not healthy. She can''t be ming you for that." Shannon pouted, looking wholly dissatisfied.


    "Besides, you''repletely faultless in this matter."


    I smiled wryly.


    Of course, I knew that I was the absolute victim of this.


    So what, though?


    Delia had now taken over the position of the vulnerable. She was a pregnant woman. I could not do anything to her at all.


    "That said, Theo most likely just went


    set


    to apany her for the


    checene


    You can''t trust


    you should trust Theo!"


    belongs to en.kikistori ut


    She was right. Regardless of everything, I had to give Theo a little more trust, especially at a time like this.


    "I get it. It actually doesn''t help much for me to be thinking so much now."


    Shannon nodded at that. "That''s right. As long as you understand the situation." She looked a little relieved.


    I put aside the thoughts in my mind and went back to work.


    When I got back to the vi after work, I immediately saw Theo standing in the living room.


    Theo took the initiative to speak before I could even say anything. "Don''t worry, Delia is fine. She''s pretty stable now. You don''t have to worry."


    I let out a sigh of relief when I heard this.


    Theo nced at me again then as if there was more he wanted to say. In the end, however, he said nothing.


    I turned around and went upstairs. I did not expect Theo to follow me.


    Theo wanted toe in with me


    when I opened the door, but I stopped him. "You''d better sleep in the studylest Delia sees us and her pregnancy is disturbed again. I don''t want this trouble to happen the second time." My tone was a little cold.


    Some hurt appeared on Theo''s face at this moment. He frowned like he was holding back something.


    However, he took a step back in the end and left without looking back.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not get a peaceful night of sleep. Delia''s face wholly upied my mind.


    I might as well wake up and go downstairs for a ss of water. I had to calm down.


    I did not expect to find Theoing out from Delia''s room the moment I went downstairs, though.

 Chapter 2420

    When he saw me, Theo immediately halted in his steps.


    He then immediately started exining the situation.


    "Delia couldn''t sleep and insisted Ie over to look over her. I just went in for a look."


    Theo''s face was hidden in the darkness, and I had no way of telling what expression he was wearing.


    I lowered my head, rubbing the ss in my hand. "It''s fine. Delia''s pregnant now. If anything were to happen, it would be a matter of life and death." I understood this but still could not bring myself to not mind it.


    "I''m going up to bed first." I put down the ss in my hand and immediately returned to my room as if I were escaping.


    I thought the situation would have been worse, but it ended just like that.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What I did not expect was the beehive of media reporters suddenly pouring into thepany when I was working there the next day.


    "President Lane, has your marriage with your husband dissolved?"


    "I heard someone got pregnant with President Grant''s child. Is this true?"


    "Will you two be getting a divorce soon?"


    "Does this mean President Grant cheated on you in this marriage?"


    These questions hit me hard one after another.


    The media reporters all looked excited like they wanted to climb onto me and ask questions.


    This was because any news that involved Theo was not ordinary news and would be a hot topic very quickly.


    "President Lane. Is your silence at this moment an acquiescence?"


    "Someone saw President Grant apanying a woman at the hospital for a check-up. Is this true?"


    The reporters got even more excited when they noted that I was not answering.


    "My apologies, we don''t ept interviews during working hours.'' waved my hand to the side, and immediately, security came over and led all the reporters out.


    This matter getting exposed w been a little unexpected. The reporters had alsoe over too fast.


    It was obvious that someone had likely photographed Theo when he apanied Delia to the hospital thest time.


    These reporters would not have rushed up my door otherwise.


    My expression was unsightly.


    From the other end, Shannon rushed over in a hurry. She nced at the still-crazed reporters outside the door and held my hand worriedly. "What''s going on? These reporters must have gone mad!"


    What else could be going on?


    I had returned to my senses. Even if those reporters had taken photos of Theo and Delia going to the hospital together, they would not havee up to me in such a hurry to verify it, let alone in a swarm.


    It was obvious that the reason why these reporters had appeared before me was probably that they had been instigated to do so.


    "This probably has something to do with Delia. It''s highly likely that she released this information."


    Why did Delia do this? The reason was simple. She wanted to consolidate her position by using this opportunity to publicize her identity.


    "Why is it this woman again? She''s like a stain!" Shannon felt a little unlucky and immediately poohed.


    "It''s just a minor trick. But it is a little troublesome to deal with."


    It was like likely that Delia was unaware that her doing this was futile. I was still Theo''s legitimate wife regardless.


    "It''s good that you''re not affected."


    Seeing that my emotions were still steady, Shannon also let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2421

    What effect could it have on me?


    Things like this just sounded slightly worse when they were rumors being spread outside.


    Theo and I were the ones who had the clearest idea about our rtionship.


    This method of Delia''s was just annoying.


    I thought these reporters would give it a rest after some time and did not expect them to still be waiting around at the doors of thepany when I was getting off work.


    The moment I reached the door, these reporters swarmed me again.


    I looked at these eager reporters who just could not wait to shove their microphones in front of me.


    "You have my apologies, everyone. I already said earlier that I''m not epting interviews. Since this matter between me and Theo is a personal one, I hope you''ll all cease your spections." In this kind of situation, saying anything more would only cause more trouble.


    I did not want my words to be publicized widely out of context.


    How could these reporters be satisfied with my unremarkable reply?


    "President Lane, does your avoidance imply that everything is true?"


    "Could it be that your rtionship with President Theo has already crumbled?"


    Seeing how the reporters were crowding me around like crazy, Shannon abruptly grabbed me and separated me from them.


    "President Lane has already stated that she would not be epting interviews. Did you not hear her?" She immediately led me through the crowd, and we left this troublesome ce.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and instantly noted Shannon wearing an expression of worry in front of me. She was looking at me with worried eyes.


    "You shouldn''t overthink. Theo definitely won''t let those reporters remain so arrogant." Shannon did not seem to be able to think of any more words offort, so she just patted me on the shoulder lightly. "I know."


    We both bid each other farewell, and


    I soon returned to the vi. I was e


    met with Delia''s triumphant expression the moment I entered the door.


    "Hmph, I think your days are numbered. You must have seen the news today, no? You''ve been Madam Grant long enough. It''s time to let that position go!"


    Delia protected her stomach with one hand while looking at me with a gaze filled with defiance. "I''ll rece youpletely sooner orter. I''ll be Madam Grant!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She lifted her chin, her tone venomous and disdainful. "You still n to go against me with how low you are now?"


    "Is that so? As long as you''re happy, Miss Owens. You''re in my way."


    I did not feel like arguing with Delia about this at all, so I just ignored her standing in front of me, turned around, and went upstairs. "Wanda! Get back here! Stop thinking that you''re still the high-flying Madam Grant now. I''ll make you regret it one day!"


    Delia seemed irritated with me with how she kept cursing behind my back.


    Even so, what did that have to do with me?


    I went to bed at my own time as usual.


    When it waste at night and I was drowsy with sleep, I was awakened by movementing from outside.


    I put on my slippers and went out. The moment I reached the corridor, I saw a faint lighting from the living room downstairs.


    A figure that I was familiar with was standing in the living room.


    Theo was dressed in his button-down, unconceble exhaustion smothering his entire face.


    After what Delia did so abruptly today, one could imagine how explosive public opinion on the inte would be.


    Theo probably only came back now after having to deal with this expose.


    "Was what happened today very tricky? Why are you home only now?"


    Our rtionship had been a little stiff recently because of this, but I still could not help from wanting to worry over Theo at this moment.

 Chapter 2422

    Theo was stunned when he heard my question. "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Look at the time. Are you not feeling well?"


    There was obvious concern in those deep eyes.


    "I went to bed a long time ago. I just came down to take a look because I heard something."


    He quickly heaved a sigh of relief. "It was quite tricky. You know how my personal situation affects the entire business to some extent."


    Theo paused when he said this. "Whatever that shoulde wille sooner orter. I was aware of this since the day it happened. Not to mention..." Not to mention?


    I looked up in surprise. Was there something else that I was unaware of?


    Theo did not seem to want to talk about it, however, and abruptly stopped there.


    "Were you affected on your end?"


    A somewhat cool hand grasped mine, and the expression on Theo''s face was practically blurred under the dim light.


    "Not much. Some reporters were trying to get more information from me and waited for me."


    I would avoid them afterward.


    They would then eventually give up as time passed.


    Hearing this, Theo raised his other hand and rubbed his brows.


    "It''s my fault. This shouldn''t have affected you to begin with. I''ll try looking for a way to ease this situation tomorrow."


    One could tell that Theo was definitely already burned out because of this.


    At that moment, I could not help but feel distressed inside.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    This issue with Delia had been pressing down on me firmly like arge mountain during this time.


    I could not stand my partner doing such a thing, but I could not let go of the rtionship between us either. I I tooka step back slowly and released myself from Theo''s hand.


    "Go and sleep. It''ste."


    Come early morning the next day, Theo was no longer at home.


    I learned from Caroline that he had left early this morning.


    It was likely because of what had happened yesterday.


    I sat at the dining table, eating breakfast quietly. Delia arrived after a while.


    "What''s the matter? Are you too ashamed to leave the house, President Lane? Are you going to remain at home?" She nced at


    somewhat arrogantly, her tonee


    gloating. "I made it clear a long time ago that you''ll regret it. If you''d been good and left, things wouldn''t have gotten this ridiculous."


    My expression was indifferent in the face of Delia''s provocation. I put down the cutlery in my hand lightly.


    I had heard this speech a million times over.


    To be precise, I had already gotten used to this ever since Delia moved in.


    "Miss Owens, I would like to speak with you today."


    Delia chuckled while fiddling with her slender fingers carelessly.


    "What is there for us to talk about? Could it be that you''d like to kneel down and apologize to me? If so, I ept."


    "I would like to talk to you about this expose. You''re the one who contacted those reporters, yes?"


    My expression was bing more


    and more severe, and my tone was


    ??


    cold. "Don''t be so hasty to deny it now Miss Owens. I say this because I''m quite confident about it."


    A trace of guilt shed past Delia''s face. "So what if I did? Are you saying that whatever I said was wrong?"

 Chapter 2423

    "I''m pregnant with Theo''s child right now! What are you? How dare you talk like that in front of me?" Delia subconsciously rubbed her stomach. She very quickly regained her confidence. "I don''t mind you saying all this, but have you considered Theo? Do you know the kind of trouble you''llnd on him by doing this?"


    When the person in charge of Grant Corporation had such news about them leaked, it would definitely affect thepany''s shares. It might even affect Theo''s voice among shareholders. In short, this was a huge problem for Theo.


    "Or are you saying you''re hoping to see Theo overwhelmed because of this? You keep saying you like Theo, but this is what you do?"


    Delia was not taking this seriously. She was just picking on her own breakfast.


    "I only care about being Theo''s wife. I don''t care about anything else."


    Obsession filled her eyes, and they were a little twisted.


    "So what if Theo doesn''t have a career? I''m willing to stay with him. All I want is to be by his side!"


    This madwoman!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Delia was simply aplete lunatic!


    I never thought I would hear such words from Delia.


    Delia did this not because she liked Theo but because she wanted to take the position next to him.


    I could not tell whether she was hateful or pitiful for a moment.


    "If that''s the case, then I have nothing to say."


    There was no use reasoning with a lunatic. I was about to leave after I said that, but Delia stopped me unexpectedly.


    "Wanda Lane, I''m warning you. Don''t interfere between President Grant and me anymore. Sooner orter, he''ll be mine!"


    I pped Delia''s hand away. "Delia,


    don''t forget that I''m still Theo''s legal wife. You can only be regarded as a mistress at best. As for the child in your belly, even if they''re born, they''ll forever be an illegitimate child."


    QUMS


    I really had noints about the child, but Delia should not have targeted Theo. "You!"


    Delia wanted to say something more, but I had already gotten out of there quickly.


    After arriving at thepany, I kept feeling a sense of unease when I recalled Delia''s crazed, twisted face.


    I thought about it so much that I even got distracted while I was working.


    Shannon did not say anything this morning this time, so I took the initiative and informed her about it.


    "I always thought there was something wrong with Delia."


    Yet for a moment, I could not quite put my finger on just what was off about her.


    After hearing what I had to say, Shannon fell silent very quickly. Her brows were furrowed, and her expression gradually turned into one of puzzlement.


    "I also don''t think this is normal. In fact, to be honest, when I first found out about this matter, I didn''t believe it at all!"


    Shannon sighed, looking confused.


    "You have such a good rtionship


    with Theo How could this third person interfere with your


    rtionship? I''ve never thought that such a thing would happen to the two of you since the beginning!"


    Her tone was a little agitated, and she was a little out of breath as she cursed.


    "Yet, something like this did happen! Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    When it did happen, it became hot news instantly. She was using the child in her womb to solidify her standing.

 Chapter 2424

    As if I was not the same?


    When I first got the news, I thought it was a joke.


    Yet Delia and the child in her womb before my eyes were very much real.


    The most important thing was Theo''s ambiguous attitude.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you just talk to Theo directly? Ask him what''s going on?" Shannon suggested hesitantly.


    If things were that simple, I would have thought of it since the very beginning.


    However, I was not getting any useful information from Theo at all.


    "I know Theo very well. If there''s really something wrong with this situation, he''ll definitely talk about everything that he can talk about. But he''s not saying anything. That means there are some things that he''s unwilling to talk about." I just did not understand what about this situation that he could not talk about.


    When something like this happened to a pair of husband and wife, should they not talk about things clearly?


    I had always been clear about Theo not having any affection for Delia at all. It was very likely that Delia orchestrated that incident back then.


    "Then aren''t things just stuck like this? Theo doesn''t want to say anything, and you can''t ask directly either."


    Shannon tapped her chin, instantly frowning.


    "To be honest, I''m worried about both of you."


    She sighed deeply.


    "Forget it. Let''s wait and see. I''m going to keep tabs on Delia to see what''s going on first."


    As for now, thepany''s affairs were more important.


    I really did not need to mess up my ns because of Delia at this crucial juncture. Despite having always guessed that Delia was the one behind the red wine incident that day, I still had no evidence at all. I could not do anything. If it were not for this, I would not have kept enduring it.


    I did not want any problems with


    Delia, but who would have expected her toe marching up to thepany directly? Even the


    en FindNovel


    She made her way upstairs straight and immediately pushed open therge door to my office.


    "Wanda, are you behind what''s going on on the inte? I knew you were up to no good!"


    Delia immediately started cursing the moment she came up.


    "How dare you?!"


    She looked at me with red eyes as if I had done something outrageous.


    "nder you?"


    I just thought it was funny. I had never done anything since the start, let alone deliberately get people to nder Delia. "President Lane, I apologize. Miss Owens just rushed in since she''s an artiste..."


    The security guard and receptionist had alsoe catching up in a hurry as they looked at me with embarrassment.


    They had probably tried to stop her downstairs.


    Delia was a celebrity, however. It would not have been good for thepany if they had stopped her at the door. That was why they gave her the opportunity toe in.


    en FindNovel


    "You guys can leave first. I''ll handle this."


    I could not me them either since they did not deliberately allow her toe up.


    If something were to really happen because they stopped her, then that would be troublesome.


    "Miss Owens, please recognize your


    status. This is apany, not the


    market where you can scream as you wish That said, I didn''t do anything. If you keep creating ruckus like this, I have no qualms


    about contacting the police directly."


    The child might indeed be innocent, but Delia was not.


    "If you didn''t do anything, why would people on the inte say all that?"


    Delia instantly exploded when she heard what I said.

 Chapter 2425

    What had happened on the inte now?


    I knew that reading whatever it was that was on the inte would make me feel ufortable. Theo was also definitely working to deal with the news on the inte, which was why I had been staying away from the news. However, looking at things now, it was likely that the news on the inte was nothing good for Delia. Otherwise, she would not havee rushing here looking for me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What? Got nothing to say now? I think you''re guilty!"


    "You''re the one who should be guilty!"


    Shannon looked at Delia angrily. "How on earth did you have the face toe here? Could it be that you''re unaware that you''re the mistress here?"


    Shannon did not intend to spare Delia''s dignity.


    "How did I not know that a mistress can now so brazenly show off in front of the official wife nowadays?" She said a whole bunch of stuff without even giving Delia the chance to speak. Delia''s expression turned uglier when she heard the word ''mistress'' from Shannon''s mouth.


    She could not win over Shannon and could only target me.


    "Wanda, you taught her all this, didn''t you? I think you''re jealous that I''m pregnant with President Grant''s child! In any case, you owe me an exnation for those things on the inte!" Delia stood in front of me domineeringly.


    "I definitely shouldn''t underestimate you!" Her dark face was extremely distorted at the moment.


    What the hell was going on online?


    I still had no clue as to what was going on even after she talked for so long. I fished my phone out and tapped into the news website to take a look.


    Only then did I realize that news of Delia being the mistress had overtaken the rumors that had been spreading wildly about my marriage with Theo having crumbled.


    This was no longer the age where people only believed what was on the surface. When a case of moral corruption was exposed, it would immediately arouse everyone''s sympathy.


    en FindNovel


    Just from interpreting thements under those articles, one could tell that nine out of ten of them were cursing Delia.


    The extensiveness of their vocabry was jaw-dropping.


    "And here I thought what was going on. It turns out some mistress is unable to sit still!"


    Shannonughed out loud. She grabbed my phone and read thements carefully before she startedughing at Delia without holding back at all.


    "What''s wrong? Are you regretting


    things now, Miss Owens? You chose


    this path.fwere you, I wouldn''t have gotten involved in someone''s marriage to begin with," Shannon said to relieve her anger. Delia''s expression was bing more and more unsightly, however


    "Shut up. What do you have to do with this? You''re just Wanda''spdog!"


    Delia was so mad that she was not even watching her words. She wanted so badly to pounce on Shannon and rip her mouth apart.


    "Miss Owens, I advise you to calm down now." I noticed Delia''s movements and immediately pointed to the monitor in the office.


    "I doubt you''d like a video of you going crazy making the rounds when the timees now do you, Miss Owens?"


    My threat was quite effective. Delia paused and very quickly went back to where she had been standing before while simultaneously putting away her fangs and ws


    "While the news on the inte


    makes me feel great, I have to admit that it has nothing to do with me. I''m not the one who released that information, Miss Owens. I haven''t bothered with this matter ever since it appeared."


    I hope Delia was able to catch what I meant.

 Chapter 2426

    Even if she wanted to look for trouble, she should not havee to me for it.


    One had to know that I never wanted to get involved in these things ever since the start.


    Indeed, Delia''s expression instantly changed when she heard what I said.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    She seemed stunned by what I was implying.


    "Theo could not have possibly done this! It must have been you!"


    Delia was bing even more agitated.


    "We''ve been busy with work the entire day. How would we have the time to do this kind of thing?"


    Shannon sneered and immediately said what I wanted to say.


    "Oh please, Miss Owens. You think I get to be idle like you the entire day, looking for trouble again and again?" I rolled her eyes. I was really reaching the end of my patience with Delia.


    "Regardless if you believe it or not, I didn''t do this. I have no need to fight with you over these since I''m already Theo''s wife."


    I was aware that I should not provoke Delia at this time.


    However, that suspicion had been making its rounds in my head for a long time now.


    "As for you, you''re just a shady third party. And how did youe about with the child in your stomach? Everyone else might not know, but what about you?" I nced at Delia''s stomach with a rather meaningful gaze. She immediately held her stomach in a fluster. A look of guilt shed across her face before it disappeared.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. That day was an ident for me as well! I''m also a victim!"


    Delia subconsciously took a step back, and her nervousness very quickly confirmed my thoughts.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, there was something else behind what happened that day.


    It was likely that Delia was not just solely a victim like she imed she was.


    nex


    "Is that so? But if you''re the victim, you wouldn''t have taken this opportunity toe up my door all brazenly." retracted the expression on my face and looked at Delia coldly in front of me. "After you had sex with Theo, you came up to our door, pregnant. This series of actions looked quite practiced. They didn''t look like an ident at all.


    Does it not seem like it was


    premeditated?"


    I approached Delia step by step.


    Delia had regained herposure but soon became flustered again. She tried her best to avoid my gaze. She grabbed the bag in her hand, wanting to leave.


    "It seems like my guess waspletely right. You must have orchestrated the incident the other day, no, Miss Owens?"


    I grabbed Delia''s hand.


    "So, it''s highly likely that you


    prepared the tampered red wine in


    advance, right?" I raised my voice, which


    mediately elicited ashiver from Delia.


    "What are you talking about? I have no idea what you''re saying!"


    Delia was panicking, trying to break free from my grip. She did not care about anything else and left the office in a hurry. It was a world of difference from how cocky she was when she marched in to settle the score at first.


    Seeing her flustered figure, my once furrowed brows gradually rxed.


    It turned out my guess from before had been right.


    This matter was definitely not as simple as it seemed.


    It was indeed Delia who made moves against Theo that day.


    If Delia had done that, then she was definitely involved in this matter as well.


    Delia''s role in this was definitely not the innocent victim she had imed to be.


    "I just knew there was something wrong with that woman! What are we going to do next, Wanda? Why don''t we go to the police straightaway?"

 Chapter 2427

    Go to the police?


    If that did anything, of course, I would have chosen that as a solution. However, it was obvious that this was not that suitable of a solution when it came to dealing with this situation. "Why do you think Delia wants to get close to Theo?"


    Was it merely just because of love?


    Based on Delia''s behavior during this period of time, it did indeed seem like so.


    "What other reason could it be? Of course, it''s because your husband is too good-looking and rich. Please, don''t you have a clear understanding of your husband?"


    Shannon seemed to have replied to my question without the slightest hint of hesitation.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grant Corporation is a high-ranking giant. Apart from Delia, who knows how many other women are eyeing Theo? Forget women, probably a lot of men too." Men?


    Shannon''s words immediately enlightened me.


    Why had we not considered this point at the start? Why did everyone''s attention get diverted to news about illicit love?


    Even if Delia was a first-ss celebrity, she should not have this kind of power. Especially at that kind of charity banquet.


    If Delia had really taken action, how did she manage to aplish all this?


    I did not mean to look down on Delia, but she truly did not possess the ability to do all this.


    Bribing people to tamper with the wine, arranging the rooms, eliminating surveince, and the like.


    These were not things an ordinary celebrity could aplish.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy because of Delia?"


    Shannon was patting my hand lightly, displeasure coloring her tone.


    "She''s just that kind of person. How could Theo fall for her unless he was blind? I think you can rest assured."


    I nodded reluctantly. I was not afraid of everything else but the menacing individuals who were behind this.


    If things really were as I thought they were, my concerns would likely have to continue.


    I had to find a way to have a good discussion with Theo about this.


    We had never brought this up directly ever since this situation happened.


    My heart would be filled with the pain of betrayal every time it was brought mentioned.


    I could not ept my partner doing this kind of thing.


    Even if the reason behind it was someone else''s plotting.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ve survived since the beginning."


    I was currently much better than when I had just found out about it.


    "I won''t overthink this. You''re right."


    I packed my things neatly. "I have to go to Grant Corporation. Shannon, if anything happens at thepany, please deal with it first. If you aren''t able to, please call me."


    I had to rify with Theo just what the heck was going on.


    How much did Theo know about this?


    However, the moment I reached the doors of Theo''spany, I heard a delicate voice belonging to none other than Delia from i


    belongs to en.kikistarde


    "President Grant, just look at what''s being said on the inte now. Why are they cursing me like that?


    Veike


    Wanda really crossed the line!" Delia said as she faced Theo.


    One could tell that this matter was really bothering her.


    "Are you going to just sit there and watch them nder me like this?"


    I could hear footsteps inside. It was very obvious that Delia had used this opportunity to go up to Theo''s side.


    I stood at the door, not opening it.


    I was actually really curious how Theo would deal with this situation.

 Chapter 2428

    "You don''t have to worry about the things on the inte."


    Theo''s deep voice sounded. There were almost no fluctuations in his tone.


    "Why did youe here today?"


    Just when my heart eased, I heard Delia harumph again. "What''s the matter? Am I not allowed to be here? Can''t Ie? Don''t tell me that I''m some skeleton that belongs in the closet?"


    I could not see what was going on inside, but I could imagine what Delia looked like when she said this.


    "Wanda must have done all this. I just came from herpany. How could she let people say all this on the inte? Don''t tell me you''re not bothered by it at all, Theo?"


    Delia seemed to want to redouble her efforts to encourage Theo to teach me a lesson.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, I really was not the one who did it.


    If my guess was correct, Theo was probably the one who secretly gave this order.


    "You went to Green Orange?"


    Delia had just said that when Theo''s somewhat furious voice sounded inside.


    "Did I not tell you before not to disturb Wanda?"


    "Theo! Don''t forget that I''m carrying your child!" came Delia''s shrill voice.


    Seeing that a fight was about to break out inside, I immediately opened the door and went in.


    "Miss Owens, this is apany. Do you n to let everyone know about this with how agitated you''re being?" I managed to get Delia to shut her mouth with this.


    "If you really want to be Madam Grant, then you have to understand that you''re not only just taking on the position beside Theo but also representing Grant Corporation."


    Delia opened her mouth, but realizing that she had no way to refute me, she bit her lip tightly and remained silent.


    "Wanda, why are you here?"


    Theo was obviously very surprised to see me. He took a step forward, looking like he wanted to reach his hand out. He quickly retracted it, however.


    I noticed his gazending on Delia at this moment.


    "It''s all thanks to Miss Owens who decided to drop by mypany to make a fuss that I found out about whatever is going on on the inte. That''s why I thought ofing here to talk to you." en FindNovel


    As if I was some softie who would allow myself to be bullied. Delia came to me, so, of course, I could not just let it go.


    "Isn''t that right, Miss Owens?"


    Delia blushed at this moment and shot me a fierce look.


    "I just went over to discuss the matter with you and told you not to talk nonsense on the inte. Don''t make it sound like I went and did something to you!"


    She was trying her best to cover up her guilt and subconsciously nced at Theo again after saying that.


    "I was just talking to you. How could you consider that as me disturbing you?"


    "So breaking into my office as if you''re on a warpath is not considered a disturbance.


    Fortunately, I have surveince


    cameras in my office. We re


    wouldn''t be able to tell otherwise,


    no?


    "But I didn''te here to argue with you about these things this time. Please leave, Miss Owens. I have something to discuss with Theo."


    I was very clear that the purpose of mying this time was not to quarrel with Delia. I would like to figure out this matter with Theo.


    "How dare you?" Delia shot back almost subconsciously.


    "I do dare considering I''m still Theo''s legitimate wife. So please make your exit, Miss Owens!" I raised my brow and gestured for her to leave. took a step back to make way for her.


    en FindNovel


    There was probably no one else who was more qualified to do this than me.

 Chapter 2429

    Delia had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, she looked at Theo pitifully as if I had done something heinous to her. "President Grant..."


    Theo''s eyes quickly returned to me once again.


    He looked at me questioningly, but I did not say anything.


    "Keith, have someone escort Miss Owens out."


    The moment he said that, Keith pushed open the door and entered before leading the reluctant Delia away.


    He then closed the door slowly, cutting off all the prying eyes on the other side of the door.


    "This entire situation has been a ploy since the start, no?" I asked almost all too eagerly.


    I was not sure what I was actually hoping for either.


    While I looked calm about this matter on the surface, how could I actually truly be calm deep down as a woman?


    The man in front of me was my husband!


    He was someone I wanted to entrust myself to for the rest of my life.


    "What ploy?"


    Theo looked surprised and was even subconsciously avoiding my gaze.


    "Delia''s pregnancy and the charity reception that night, these were not idents. Someone is pulling the strings behind the scenes. Delia''s objective is not just simply to be Madam Grant."


    I knew I had toy everything out directly. I did not know what Theo was thinking, but my thoughts were simple.


    If there really were peopleing after Theo in the dark, then they were alsoing for me.


    We were husband and wife. We were one in the same.


    Who would believe me if I were to tell them that we were not on the same team?


    Not to mention we both had children together.


    "You pushing me away non-stop at the start was to keep me from getting dragged into this situation, no?"


    After figuring out this matter, almost everything Theo did before this made sense.


    Delia''s origin was not simple.


    It was likely that even Theo had no idea about it.


    ""..."


    Theo opened his mouth but did not


    I


    However, with what I knew


    it was obvious that I had hit


    the nail on the head.


    He sighed and walked toward me before pulling me into his embrace. I could smell the familiar, soothing scent.


    Only then did my tense nerves rxpletely.


    Theo''s embrace always gave me a sense of security regardless of when it was given. It was like as long as I was in his arms, nothing would hurt me no matter what happened.


    "You hit the nail on the head. I should have known you''d be so smart and that you''d be able to tell."


    He put his chin on my forehead, and his warmth was practically drowning me." actions had indeed been


    deliberate. I did it to protect you and the children."


    Making guesses was one thing, and hearing it from Theo himself was another.


    I subconsciously grasped Theo''s sleeves tightly. "So, someone is really targeting you? What''s going on with Delia?"


    Just who was doing all this?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did they have Delia get close to Theo?


    Just what was their goal?


    "I don''t know. I have no answers to your questions."


    Theo took a deep breath. I could feel the rise and fall of his chest clearly.


    He never let up on his hug around me until he was trapping me in his embrace tightly.


    "I''m sorry, Wanda."

 Chapter 2430

    "I should have protected you properly, but now you''re in danger because of me." Theo pressed my head against his chest even more.


    I could not see his expression clearly, but I could feel the guilt and unrest that was almost drowning me from his entire body. I wrapped my arms around his waist. "You''ve done a good job, Theo. I didn''t suffer a single scratch from this incident, and neither did the children." If I had not thought about this all of a sudden today, I probably would not have realized that this had happened at all.


    Theo had built an indestructible wall around me.


    "So, the reason why you went along with Delia and why you''re keeping her at Regal Vi is that you don''t dare to act impulsively."


    I quickly deduced the reason from the few things Theo said.


    "You don''t know who''s the person helping Delia do all this."


    Even if the enemies hidden in the dark were not that strong, they could still do enough damage.


    I immediately understood Theo''s concerns then.


    "That''s right."


    Theo released me and looked into my eyes solemnly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I dare not risk you nor the children at all without knowing who the enemy is."


    His gaze was so loving that it was almost drowning me.


    "You and the children are who I care about the most.


    "So, when you leave the office today, you have to act as if nothing happened and as if you don''t know about all this at all, okay?"


    It was apparent that Theo was asking me to stay out of this and pretend that this never happened.


    How was that possible, though?


    It would have been alright if I had


    not known about this, but now that I did, how could I still pretend that this did not happen at all and let Theo shoulder it all on his own?


    "No. Theo know now that I and the children are the most important to you. Simrly, you''re the most important to me. You can''t shoulder everything alone. Can''t I bearsome of the burden with you too?"


    I wanted to put myself in his shoes.


    How different could my emotions be from Theo''s?


    "Theo, you''re forgetting that we''re husband and wife. We should be sharing our burdens together."


    I understood Theo. He wanted to protect my heart, but at the same time, I wish I could protect him. I did not want to be Theo''s weakness.


    He looked a little confused at first but was very quickly relieved.


    Theo gently pressed a kiss to my forehead.


    "It''s my fault. My Wanda will never be my weakness. I shouldn''t have done this."


    His eyes instantly brightened then.


    "As you said before, Delia had a purpose when she came to my side. As for what this purpose is, I think taking your ce is just one of them."


    He told me everything he knew.


    Of course, Theo knew way more than I did.


    Also, my guesses from before were more or less right.


    "So, there''s someone else behind Delia. That person brought Delia to the charity banquet that night and made her do what she did. This person also helped Delia by erasing all of the evidence." FindNovel


    One could tell that this was no ordinary individual.

 Chapter 2431

    "So, what are we going to do next?"


    Our enemies were in the shadows while we were in the light.


    Theo still had not been able to find out any information about the other after so long.


    One could tell that they were good at keeping themselves hidden.


    "Simple, sit tight."


    Hearing my question, Theo quickly gave his answer.


    "What can we do when we still know nothing about them? There''s only one thing we could do now."


    This approach was indeed the right one. We would be maintaining the status quo. Yet I kept having this feeling that it was not so right to do so. Ultimately, the root of this matter still lied with Delia.


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid we''ll have to maintain the status quo for a long time." I did not quite agree with the method Theo just mentioned.


    We could not just keep waiting like this if the other party was going to keep targeting us.


    Delia was like a time bomb that was really unsafe for us to keep around. Not only for me and Theo but also for the children.


    We could not even guarantee that Delia would not do anything to the children.


    "Since they sent Delia to you, then it must be intentional. Either they want Delia to take over my cepletely and have her influence you as your wife or it''s something else."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A mistress with such a special background could obviously do a lot of things.


    "Instead of proceeding passively, we should take the initiative." I looked at Theo in front of me and quickly conjured up an idea. "We don''t know what these people in the dark are trying to aplish, but there is one thing. Delia''s goal is crystal clear." One could say that Delia was not trying to conceal her ambition at all.


    At present, there was only one thing Delia was trying to do, and that was to be his wife.


    I could give her that opportunity.


    "You''re saying...?"


    Theo quickly understood. As if having thought of something, Theo''s frown instantly rxed at this moment.


    "We be the ones who create a conflict."


    He seemed hesitant about such a decision, and his eyes turned dark at this moment.


    "Yes. That''s exactly what I mean."


    Since Delia wanted to be in power, destroying our rtionship was definitely something she needed to do.


    We could definitely give Delia that opportunity.


    Only after Delia had achieved her goal would the people behind her take the next step.


    After all, Delia had indeed been very sessful when doing all this in a way.


    "What happened today is a good trigger."


    We could make it so that Delia came to mypany and made a fuss When had gone to Theo to demand justice or asked him to chase her away, he rejected me.


    Now, Theo and I were in an argument.


    It all seemed very logical.


    Theo still did not agree with me after I said this. He seemed to be harboring some concerns.


    Even so, he was not willing to say it out.


    "I can''t tolerate allowing Delia to


    continue existing. Delia is a threat


    not only


    your family but also que


    rtionship."


    I inhaled deeply. Time was still short


    now. I I


    The Still continue to t n our rtionshipset?


    strong.


    still


    However, how long could my trust and patiencest with Delia''s subliminal presence surrounding us?

 Chapter 2432

    Putting it in a more indifferent way, Delia was just a constant reminder to me that Theo had betrayed me.


    Even I had no way of guaranteeing whether I would still be willing to do this in the future.


    "Theo, I want to solve this matter as soon as possible. I don''t want things to continue like this!"


    The longer this matter dragged on, the more variables there would be.


    It was not that I did not have confidence in Theo, I just did not have confidence in myself.


    At the same time, I did not want this issue to continue inflicting its influence on me.


    "Today is a great opportunity. Why don''t we do this today?"


    I was just thinking of getting over thispletely. I wanted to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    Theo could only helplessly agree to my plea.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s do it."


    Without waiting for me to answer, Theo immediately picked up the ornament on the table.


    The ornamentnded on the floor very quickly with a loud crash and shattered into pieces.


    The people outside could definitely hear all this crystal clear.


    "Wanda Lane, don''t force me to do this!"


    His tone was extremely livid like he was a bursting volcano.


    People could definitely tell the anger hidden in Theo''s voice as long as they heard him.


    At the same time, Theo pulled me into his arms and nted a light kiss on my forehead.


    "I really don''t want to do this. I''m sorry, Wanda."


    I shook my head and reached out my hand to caress his lips.


    "It''s alright. This is all for our future."


    I calmly left Theo''s embrace and pushed him away with a sense of restraint and estrangement.


    "Since this is the case, then we have


    nothing more to say to each other Theo, if you continue being like this, I''ll take the children and leave"


    QUMS


    I also deliberately raised my voice to make sure that the people outside could hear me.


    Immediately after that, I pushed open the door to Theo''s office and left angrily.


    As for whatever happened in the officeter, it was not my concern.


    I only cared about one thing, and that was whether we had managed to deceive Delia with our act this time.


    To ascertain if our acting workedCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    this time, purposefully went back to


    swnove


    Green Orange first. I did not leave ever when it was time to get off work.


    Instead, I chose to work overtime at thepany.


    Shannon quickly noticed this and immediately rushed over to ask me what was actually going on.


    "What''s up with you? You seem off after making that trip to Grant Corporation today. I thought you were just in a bad mood and didn''t say anything. Did something else happen?"


    en FindNovel


    I was unsure of how to respond to Shannon''s question for a moment.


    I was a little conflicted about whether I should tell Shannon about the act I was putting on with Theo.


    "Did Theo do something again? Why is that man so unreliable during critical moments? Why don''t I go and beat him up?!"


    Shannon was immediately filled with righteous indignation as she mored to find someone to teach Theo a lesson.


    Seeing Shannon getting angrier and angrier, I immediately pulled her back.


    "It''s nothing. I just went over and rified some things today. Hold your horses. I just want to stay at thepany for some calm."


    I already knew that this was a dangerous matter judging from Theo''s attitude.


    I did not want my good friend to be dragged into this kind of danger.

 Chapter 2433

    I chose to conceal it this time.


    I did not tell Shannon what Theo and I discussed today.


    "You saw how Delia came to thepany to cause trouble. I don''t think this is gonna end when I go back."


    I feigned helplessness. I propped my head on my hands and let out a long sigh.


    "Delia might have more things to say if I go back now."


    I tried to put this in the lightest possible terms.


    I did not want Shannon worrying too much because of me, after all.


    "You know I don''t want to waste my time on her. Arguing with a person like that is a waste of time."


    Shannon could not agree anymore with what I said. She nodded repeatedly. "You''re right. That woman is so annoying. It''s better for you to stay at thepany than go back and quarrel with her. After seeing enough of that woman, I now feel that these project documents have be more beautiful!"


    Shannon took advantage of the situation and sat beside me.


    "Why don''t I apany you and work overtime at thepany for a while? I have nothing to do when I go back anyway."


    I smiled and looked at Shannon. The haze that lingered in my heart before dissipated quite a lot.


    It was indeed great to have a friend by my side at a time like this.


    At least it would make me feel like I was not alone.


    With herpany, time passed, and the sky was gradually turning dark.


    Very soon, we were the only two left at thepany.


    I sat until I was sore. Looking up from the document, I realized that it was already ten o''clock at night.


    It was more or less time to go home.


    "Shannon, let''s go. It''s about time."


    "Ah?"


    Only then did Shannon look up from her document dazedly.


    "How did the sky get so dark so soon? I didn''t even realize."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She looked down and nced at the time on her phone. "It''s already 10:30!


    "But you''ll definitely not bump into Delia now if you go back!"


    The expression on Shannon''s face soon turned bright and happy after a moment of disorientation.


    She held my hand with a smile on her face.


    "Come. Let''s go back and rest!"


    After saying goodbye to Shannon, I quickly made my way back to the vi.


    The entire vi looked quiet. It was entirely pitch-ck apart from the light at the door.


    I could not help but recall days of the past.


    No matter howte I used to return home, the lights would always be left on waiting for me.


    That man would be there too.


    Yet now...


    I smacked my head hard.


    What was I thinking? This was no time for me to be thinking nonsense.


    I wanted to convey to Delia that I had had a falling out with Theo.


    Feigning nonchnce, I walked in


    vel


    with a cold depression. I did not even linger for too long and immediately went upstairs tomy room.


    Not long after that, there was a faint sound from below.


    I knew very well deep down that my goal had mostly been achieved.


    Delia already knew about the conflict between Theo and me.


    I was just not sure yet if she believed it or not.


    However, this would all have to wait for the next day. All would be revealed then.


    Just when I had prepared


    I


    the next day, Delia''s


    voice cam


    who


    ears.


    my


    She Merself up as morously


    as she


    to and had high heels on her feet as she made her way to my side pretentiously.


    belongs to en.kikistorio bet

 Chapter 2434

    "Looks like everything I did wasn''t useless, huh?"


    Delia looked at me maliciously, her eyes practically filled with defiance and ridicule.


    She nced at the oats on my table and sneered.


    "I probably wouldn''t be able to eat at a time like this if I were you. What''s wrong? Did you not get the result you wanted yesterday, Miss Lane?" Delia smirked and took a seat beside me.


    She even requested the kitchen staff to deliver her a hearty breakfast.


    There were slices of toast on the left, some sausages on the right, and a bowl of oats with various side dishes served with it.


    Compared with my lone breakfast, it was worlds apart.


    "My business has nothing to do with you."


    I immediately turned cold before Delia. I pretended as if she had struck a sore spot and made my tone sound bad.


    "Miss Owens, don''t forget who you are and watch your words. I''m sure you''re much more aware of this than me."


    Noticing my tone, the smile on Delia''s face became even brighter.


    "Seems like I''ve hit the nail on the head. You don''t have to get all pissy with me, Miss Lane. I''m not the one who did all this. I already said that I was going to be the person standing by Theo''s side." Delia said that so bluntly as if she was certain about the oue.


    "As for you, you''re just an ordinary, aging woman."


    Delia nced at me contemptuously. I could still imagine what she looked like at the moment even without her raising her head.


    It was really interesting. It seemed like Delia has her eyes on the position next to Theo more closely than I thought.


    Theo and I were only showing obvious rifts between us on the surface, yet Delia had immediately be so eager.


    "Whether or not I''m aging, I''m afraid.


    it has nothing to do with you. Miss Owens, don''t forget your ce You''tamount to nothing after the child is born!"


    I wore a cold expression and left these heavy words with her


    ately. I rarely disyed I my


    emotions so clearly on my face.


    Indeed, Delia was even happier when she heard me say this.


    She took one spoonful of oats after another, her actions elegant and her voice no less airy.


    "Why don''t we wait and see, then? You might even get tossed to the curb before this child of mine is born. We''ll know for sure then who''s the winner and who''s the loser!"


    en FindNovel


    She was hardly concealing her ambition in front of me, and likewise, she was not even concealing her hostility toward me.


    Sometimes, I really did not understand just where Delia''s intense hostility toward me came from.


    Apart from me being Theo''s wife, we never had any contact with each other at all before this.


    It would be too weird if that was the sole reason why Delia absolutely loathed me. p!


    Pretending to look like I had been pissed off by Delia, I pped the cutlery on the table heavily. "Since you''ve said this, why don''t we wait and see?!" I said that coldly and immediately left the vi.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I could not help but heave a sigh of relief as I left.


    I had no problems with my expressions and actions when I was facing Delia just now.


    That should be enough to trick her.


    I maintained my coldness along the way as well as an angry appearance until I entered my office. Shannon also walked in not long after.


    The first thing she did when she came in was to shut the office door tightly.

 Chapter 2435

    "What''s up today? You look angry so early in the morning. Did that woman give you grief again?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I could not help myself from breaking my act the moment I heard Shannon worrying about me. I smiled and shook my head.


    I had been pretending to be angry the entire journey.


    The act required me to go all the way, and I did not want to give up halfway and be spotted by Delia.


    "You!"


    Shannon was even more puzzled when she saw me smiling so abruptly.


    She walked up to me, her expression bing more and more worried.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve gone mad from your anger? Why is that woman so annoying?!"


    Shannon was gritting her teeth from anger. She wished she could fight Delia right away.


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m just a little happy." I quickly waved my hand.


    My mood had been rather poortely during this time.


    It was all because of Delia.


    However, I had ascertained the day before that Delia was orchestrating everything. At the same time, Theo and I talked about this matter.


    It was like more than half of the burden that I was carrying had been lifted.


    Not to mention how I managed to fool Delia this morning.


    "Delia didn''t make me angry this morning. Instead, I made her angry."


    I made up an excuse as to why I was so happy.


    "Good job!"


    Shannon apuded immediately.


    "I''d say you should have done this a long time ago. She''s just a mistress yet still insists on swaggering in front of you. I think you''re too kind sometimes!" She clicked her tongue, the smile on her face also bing wider.


    I could tell that her anger was also relieved after what I had done to Delia.


    "If Delia keeps provoking you again, keep doing what you did. Do your best!"


    Shannon clenched her hand into a fist, looking all-spirited.


    bet


    "Regardless, Delia is still the one who was wrong first. You''re the one who has suffered, so why do you have to keep giving in to her


    Of course, that was how it was going to be from now on.


    OUMS


    I would pretend to argue with Theo, and of course, I would not let the culprit behind all this go.


    Had Delia not been trying her best to separate Theo and me?


    It would be best to let her feel the anger that came after our rtionship broke down.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let her go.


    Alright, alright. I''m hungry now after all that talking. I didn''t manage to finish my breakfast this morning."


    I only had a few spoonfuls of my oats before leaving in a hurry.


    Now, my stomach was empty.


    "I have some biscuits over there. Let me bring some for you."


    Shannon said briskly and was about to head out with a smile on her face when I quickly stopped her.


    "I know you''re happy because of


    this, happy now.


    This matter isn''t el mentioning to begin with Sn''t t


    best not to look too


    "Content


    She nodded repeatedly and gestured an ''OK'' at me. She then motioned zipping her mouth shut.


    "Don''t worry. I get what you''re saying."


    Shannon coughed lightly, and the expression on her face calmed. She then put on a cold expression before leaving the office. She came back in with some biscuits under the pretext of sending documents after a while.


    "Eat up quick. I''ll make you a cup of coffee."


    She put down the biscuits and hurried to go grab me a coffee. Hering and going were enough to get quite some people guessing.

 Chapter 2436

    Naturally, I achieved my objective.


    I wanted to let people around me know that I was not happy this morning. Especially Delia.


    The next two days, Theo and I did as we have discussed.


    We rarely ran into each other at home. We did not even talk to each other.


    Even if we did, we just nodded to one another. It was like we were worse than strangers.


    When our act started taking effect, Delia very quickly could no longer sit still.


    "Look, I told you so. Now that you''ve waited and seen it, how is it? Theo doesn''t even pay you any attention now! I went for the obstetric examination with him this morning. The baby is doing very well and is very healthy." Delia stood in front of me, stroking her lower abdomen gently as happiness brimmed over her face.


    Her appearance disgusted me a little in all honesty.


    I would definitely turn around and leave directly if it was back then.


    Now, however, I already had a falling out with Theo ''on the surface.'' Of course, I naturally did not need to restrain my temper.


    "You''re just a mistress. I really don''t know what is there for you to be happy about. So what if the child is healthy? What are you going to say to it after it''s born? That it''s just an illegitimate child?"


    I replied to Delia sternly in a tone that was mocking.


    Delia''s expression instantly froze at this moment before it gradually turned angry.


    "Who says my child will be an illegitimate child in the future?!"


    Delia flipped out in anger. She red at me fiercely and raised her hand high. I could see that she was about to p me across the face.


    I grabbed her hand.


    "I did. What are you going to do about it? You''re just an unknown mistress by Theo''s side now. The marriage certificate is in my hand. I''m the one who officially married Theo."


    I was well aware of Delia''s weaknesses, and she would definitely lose her head the moment I brought them up.


    "Nonsense! I''m gonna rip your mouth off today!"


    She tried to break free from me before rushing toward me fiercely.


    I had long been prepared. I immediately took a step back and avoided Delia''s movements.


    I indeed wanted to rile up Delia but never thought of getting embroiled in such a childish game of exchanging insults. "You!"


    Delia was so furious with me that her expression had turned ck.


    "Fine, just you wait, Wanda! It''s just a marriage certificate. Do you really think divorce is off the table once you get married?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She clenched her fists tightly and gave me a look of dissatisfaction and resentment before leaving.


    Delia was as pissy as a mother hen the entire afternoon.


    Anyone she met was given a re, and she was like this until evening.


    When Theo returned, Delia practically bolted for the door eagerly when she heard the sound of Theo''s car.


    She started speaking delicately even before Theo got to the door.


    "Theo, you need to watch over


    Wanda properly. She knows that my body isn''t well, yet she deliberately provoked me. I got so mad today that my stomach began hurting. I don''t even know if the child was affected or not."


    Delia''s tears began flowing when she started speaking. She had just uttered a mere few words when she started wiping her tears beside Theo while looking all weak and gentle.


    I met Theo''s gaze and nodded toward him subtly.


    I was not that careless. The child in Delia''s stomach would be absolutely fine.

 Chapter 2437

    "Didn''t we discuss this? You can''t harm the child in her stomach no matter what."


    Theo took a step forward and quickly arrived in front of me.


    He just looked at me coldly with a face void of emotion.


    I could not help but feel my heart hurt even though I knew Theo was acting. I had never imagined a scene like this.


    "I didn''t do anything to the child. If Delia hadn''te looking for trouble with me, I wouldn''t have said anything to her." I kept a cold expression as usual and looked at Delia with a displeased gaze.


    Theo and I had deliberately arranged for this fight.


    Yet I did not dare be certain that this fight this time would be sessful in deceiving Delia.


    "Are you doubting me, Theo?"


    I quickly put on an expression of hurt on my face.


    I subconsciously took a few steps back and quickly followed it with a deste expression.


    "Nothing like this would have happened to the child if she hadn''t had to hear your provocations. Did I not already tell you this when we did the examination at the hospital? The baby is not stable. I also said that I hoped you wouldn''t provoke Delia."


    There was no expression on Theo''s face. He looked like the hardest of steel when he said these.


    One could visibly tell that my expression was bing hideous at this moment. I clenched both my hands tightly and looked at Theo in front of me with sad and hurt eyes. "So you''re now using me on behalf of the child in Delia''s stomach? Have you forgotten about our children?"


    As if these words were not enough, I added, "Not only the twins but what about our rtionship? Is it less important than an outsider?"


    I pointed in Delia''s direction and very quickly noticed the smug look on her face.


    This look was only fleeting. Delia then put on an expression of grievance and approached Theo before wrapping her arms around him.


    "Sister, aren''t you being too much?


    I''m obviously a part of this household. Even if you''re not willing to ept me, you can''t say that about the child!"


    Delia had been calling me Wanda before and now ''Sister'' as if we were so close to one another.


    I secretly rolled my eyes.


    If I could send Delia out of the country, she would be more than talented enough to win an Oscar. "Who are you calling ''Sister''? Don''t pretend we''re close. My father only had one daughter."


    I let my expression sinkpletely to express my impatience.


    My efforts in resistance were extremely obvious. I had even written my dislike directly on my face.


    "Theo, I told you before that the reason why I tolerate Delia living in this house is that she''s pregnant with your child. If it wasn''t because of this, I would never let a stranger into this family!"


    My words sounded like a warning. Immediately after I said that, Delia was even more devastated as she wiped her tears. ¡°Sister, what are you even saying? I just want to be a part of your family, not break it up. There really isn''t a need for you to be sodissatisfied with me. Could it be that you want this child?"


    Delia wailed through tears. She looked absolutely as aggrieved as she could be.


    If I had not already learned of her true colors, even I would be moved by her crying state.


    It was as if she really just wanted to join us and not break us up.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2438

    This was the first time I had seen such a shameless person.


    The things Delia has done in front of me really opened my eyes.


    "Shut up! You have no right to speak here!"


    I immediately cut off Delia''s next words before throwing Theo a stubborn look. "So what are you trying to say? Theo, are you going to side with Delia?"


    I practically enunciated each and every one of the words without concealing the anger and disappointment in my tone at all.


    Theo quickly fell silent after I said that.


    "Wanda Lane, we''re all adults here. I thought you would approach this matter calmly. I already told you before, there''s nothing going on between Delia and me!"


    He sounded like he was getting impatient because of my questioning him.


    Delia looked really scared when she heard what Theo said. Coincidentally from where I was standing, I could see Delia looking sullen.


    Sure enough, Delia was indeeding for Theo.


    Even though I already knew this, it was still hard for me not to feel annoyed inside.


    "Is this what you mean by nothing is going on? If you really don''t have any feelings for Delia, why are you speaking for her? Don''t tell me that both of you actually think I''m stupid?"


    Delia immediately stood up, her expression considerate as she came over to me. She wanted to grab my hand, but I pped hers away.


    She looked even more aggrieved this time.


    "Sister, all wanted was just to talk to you. Why do you treat me like this? I know you hate me, but really don''t have any bad intentions. I''m a little emotionally sensitive, mainly because I''m pregnant."


    The way she delivered that was just so beautiful that I could not help but apud her.


    All her faults were pushed directly onto the pregnancy with a one-two punch.


    She was probably going to say next that everything she did before was all because of her pregnancy.


    Sure enough, Delia spoke up right


    then. She exined while wiping away her tears, "I was too rude to you before, but it wasn''t on purpose. I just really couldn''t control my emotions! I didn''t want to be like that either. Sister, I''m sorry!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Delia immediately apologized to me in front of Theo and said all the positive things in one go.


    I did not know if Delia actually believed this y Theo and I were putting on today, but it was very obvious that she was already a part of it.


    She was trying to use this opportunity to continue wreaking havoc on our rtionship. Of course, I would let her do as she pleased.


    "Is one apology enough? I''ve never seen someone use something like a pregnancy as an excuse!"


    I was acting quite angry and pped the cup beside my hand off the table with a crash! "What about you then, Theo? This is also what you''re thinking, right?"


    Theo''s brows were quickly in a furrow as he shook his head slowly.


    "Wanda, you should calm down.


    Delia has already said so. She only


    did all that because she was


    pregnant You were pregnant before.


    You know women just have no


    sense of reasoning at a time


    etike


    this, o why are you still picking a


    fuss with her?"


    One had to admit that Theo''s on-the-spot acting was excellent. I did not even need to act too much. These words he said really made me boil.

 Chapter 2439

    I swear, if I did not know that Theo was acting with me, I would have immediately grabbed the ashtray on the coffee table and smashed it on Theo!


    "Great, just great! Looks like I''m the only outsider in this family while you two are the real family! I never expected my own husband to say such a thing!" I emphasized the word ''husband'' with a satirical tone that even a fool could tell.


    Delia kept looking at the two of us as if she was doubting the authenticity of our argument.


    I could not tell if she noticed it.


    However, our argument this time was alsoing to an end.


    There was no point for us to drag the argument either as our slip-ups would be exposed.


    "If that''s the case, I don''t think I need toe back to this house anymore!"


    I immediately picked up the bag beside me and left the vi as fast as I could.


    It was not until I hadpletely left the vi that I heaved a sigh of relief. Arguing with Theo had indeed not been a really good n.


    While I was aware it was an act, I kept thinking about how the scene we acted out today was just like a nightmare that would very likely happen in the future.


    I was actually afraid of something like this deep down, but I could not do anything about it.


    Wanda, oh Wanda. Just what were you going to do next?


    I stopped by the roadside beside themp post, and my mind instantly fell into thought.


    I definitely could not return to the vi. I had informed Caroline about this so that she would keep an eye on the children.


    I even informed Theo.


    Regardless, the children would be safe at the vi.


    Now that we had argued, I could not return to the vi. Thepany was probably the only ce left.


    I soon thought of something else.


    Green Orange had a difficult client


    who was always overseas. They had recently just returned to the country and seemed to be in Sea City. I. could definitely use this as an opportunity to temporarily leave for


    a short time.


    I was striving to make my argument with Theo even more realistic, and, of course, I could also think of a way tomunicate with that client properly.


    I went ahead with it.


    After thinking of this, I immediately called Shannon.


    "Why do you want to leave Whaldorf City so suddenly at this time?"


    Shannon seemed to have noticed that something was not right after she heard what I had to say.


    "I can''t really talk about this properly over the phone. Let me go find you at your home."


    I did not wish to discuss this on the phone. Since it just so happened that I had nowhere else to go today, I chose to visit Shannon''s house first. The moment I reached Shannon''s door, she opened it eagerly.


    "What''s up with you? Weren''t you


    fine when you left home after work today? Why are you still out at a time like this? It''s already so dark outside!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¦¯¦«¦¯


    Shannon instantly sensed that something was wrong and hurled a series of questions at me like cannonballs.


    "I got into a fight with Theo."


    I quickly told Shannon the lie I had prepared after preparing myself mentally.


    Presumably, Shannon would immediately explode when she heard this.


    "What did you guys fight about again? That woman did something again, didn''t she?"


    Shannon immediately suspected Delia the moment she heard me.


    "I knew that woman was up to no good. Let''s go. I''ll go back with you now. Why did you even leave after getting into a fight? That''s also your home. If anyone should be leaving, it should be that woman!"

 Chapter 2440

    Shannon was like a small firecracker. She looked like she wanted to fight Theo without even exchanging a word or two.


    I hurriedly pulled her back. "This has nothing to do with Delia. The point is there are just some things that Theo and I are unable to reach an agreement on."


    If I had not pulled her back, she probably would really have the guts to go looking for him directly.


    "But the two of you are husband and wife. Even if you guys were to argue about something, it should not reach this point! Wouldn''t it be the same as Theo chasing you out of the country with what he''s doing?" Shannon looked pained as she kept on condemning Theo.


    "Theo''s not the one who drove me out. I was the one who left out of anger."


    I truly felt a little guilty when I saw how angry Shannon was, so I quickly took this opportunity to speak up for Theo.


    "The truth is I don''t like Delia. I just left for some peace. You should be aware that neither I nor Theo can do anything to a pregnant woman."


    Shannon pouted when she heard this. "This is so unfair. Why do I feel that Delia is using her pregnancy as a badge for avoiding death? You guys can''t do anything to her!"


    That was indeed the case.


    So many things would not have happened at all if it were not for the childing into existence.


    Delia getting pregnant was too much of a coincidence that it was as if it had been premeditated as well.


    Thinking of this, my hand abruptly tightened around the cup.


    Could it be...


    The child was also premeditated!


    No, no, no. How could so many coincidences happen in this world?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I tried my best to suppress thoughts like these, but I was feeling more and more uneasy.


    "Alright, stop talking so much. I came here this time to tell you something else. Do you still remember Ms. Zurich, our most difficult-to-deal-with client? She hasn''t signed the partnership contract with Green Orange for this year."


    Shannon immediately gripped her hair in a dispirited fashion when she heard me mention the name.


    "Stop right there. I remember it all the moment you mention it. They requested up to five to six revisions for the ad of ourst partnership. Forget everyone else, even I was almost driven mad by that Zurich person!"


    Shannon gripped my hand with frustration. "Wanda, just what are you saying? Don''t tell me you want to take the initiative to get in contact with that woman. That''s not a good idea!"


    It was not a good idea. It was essentially a huge, horrendous idea!


    "Based on our usual practice, her


    Green Orange was still in the development process, and all customers were precious. The most important thing was thepany Ms. Zurich represented. They were indeed a big customer for us.


    If we were to lose such a big customer all of a sudden, it would impact ourpany greatly. This included our reputation and more. Even more so, it would impact our old customers whom we cooperated with all year round.


    "It just so happens that I don''t feel


    like staying here during this time. Coincidentally, Ms. Zurich has also returned to the country. So I''m. thinking of making a trip to Sea City to see if I can directly attain the partnership this time!"


    If this was the case, we could also take it easy this year and not have to worry so much.


    Shannon immediately nodded heavily after hearing what I had to say...

 Chapter 2441

    "Wanda, what you''re saying isn''t wrong. If that''s the case, let us go to Sea City immediately!"


    Shannon instantly stood up. "I didn''t tag along thest time you guys went there. I''ll definitely follow you this time no matter what! I want to see who has the guts to give the CEOs of Green Orange attitude." When I heard Shannon say this, I immediately knew Shannon was still more or less brooding over what happenedst time.


    Marius hadined about this to Shannon aftering back thest time.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I did not expect her to actually remember it until now.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go together this time. We''ll just let them report whatever they can''t handle at thepany digitally!"


    It just so happened that thepany had not had any major issues recently.


    Shannon and I quickly set this matter into an appointment before immediately splitting up to inform everyone in the department about it.


    We got on a ne the next morning and were off for Sea City.


    However, I did not expect to run into an old acquaintance on the ne.


    "Wanda, why are you on this ne?"


    Don looked at me pleasantly surprised.


    "Professor Logan?" I could not help feeling surprised after seeing the person who had suddenly appeared beside me.


    I really did not expect to meet Don during these business trips.


    This was too much of a coincidence.


    "Why are you on this ne as well? Are you headed to Sea City for something?"


    I asked curiously. I also wanted to find out why Don was here.


    "It''s nothing much. I was just invited by Sea City University to give a lecture there. I didn''t expect to bump


    into you on the ne. What


    V


    coincidence!"


    Don replied with a smile. He had shared the purpose of his trip so openly.


    "What about you two? Why are you off to Sea City all of a sudden? If I remember correctly, yourpany doesn''t seem to have business there."


    There was a smile on his face just as if he was just casually asking.


    I had wanted to answer him, but then I recalled the matter of Theo and I pretending to be in an argument.


    I subconsciously lied to Don for some reason.


    "It''s nothing. I haven''t been in a good mood recently and wanted a change in environment to rx. It just so happens that I have a client over there, so I''m taking this opportunity to have a junket." en FindNovel


    I pretended to say this leisurely, but there was not much of a smile on my face.


    "So that''s the case. It just so


    happens that I''ll be staying there for


    some time after my lecture. If


    you


    don''t mind, I can bring you around the ce considering I''ve been to Sea City a few times."


    Don immediately extended an invitation to me.


    I had wanted to refuse him, but before I could even do that, I saw Don looking at me with a sort of hurt gaze. That gaze made me feel a little ufortable.


    "You said you still owe me dinnerst time. Why don''t we use this opportunity for you to make it up to me? What do you say?"


    Now that it had gotten to this point, it would not be too good for me to continue to refuse him.


    I nodded a little reluctantly and agreed to it.


    "No problem. After I''m done on my side, we can find the time to have a meal. What do you think, Professor Logan?"


    Don was very satisfied. After standing where he was and chatting with me for a bit, we then went back to our own seats.

 Chapter 2442

    After Don left, Shannon shoved my arm eagerly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, hey. Looks like the beauty Wanda Lane has quite the charm. You can strike up conversations with anyone wherever you go. I think that Don guy might be a little interested in you!" Shannon immediately started joking, and she even winked at me.


    "He''s not. We''re just former schoolmates. Also, I''m married."


    I raised my hand. There was a beautiful wedding band on my slender finger.


    "Alright, alright. I suppose you''re set on that dog of a man Theo for good this lifetime. You''re guarding yourself like a jewel for him here, but I wonder what''s going on between him and Delia!" Shannon huffed, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "What are you even saying? You''re also married. Aren''t you ashamed?" I shoved Shannon, who had been leaning against my side, away somewhat helplessly.


    It seemed that Shannon did not have that good of an opinion of Theo at all.


    "Alright, alright. Since you''re unhappy, I won''t say more."


    Shannon nced at me meaningfully before making a zipping motion across her mouth with her hand, motioning how she definitely would not say another word. I was slightly dumbfounded.


    I thought this would end like this and did not expect Don to actually take the opportunity to follow up with me when we got off the ne.


    "Wanda, which hotel are you nning to stay in this time? I can help you book a hotel if you don''t mind. I''m quite familiar with the entirety of Sea City."


    I subconsciously took a step back and widened the distance between us before smiling politely.


    "It''s alright. We already booked our hotel before we came here. Thank you for your kindness."


    In actuality, my rtionship with Don was really not that great. He was only my alumnus at most before this.


    An alumnus who I had bumped into many times and had no further rtionship with.


    "It''s no trouble. If that''s the case, then so be it. But if you have any questions about Sea City, you can call me. You guys are just two women, so it''s best for you to be careful." Don did not feel unhappy at my refusal. After a while, he took his leave politely.


    "What''s up with this guy? I somehow recall you guys not having this good of a rtionship. At most, you guys can be considered acquaintances. Isn''t it a bit too much for him to offer to help you book a hotel?"


    Shannon stared at Don, her doubts written clearly on her face.


    As an ordinary friend, Don''s approach was obviously overboard.


    "Even if he''s pursuing you, he shouldn''t act so intimately and cross the line!"


    When I heard what Shannon said, I also frowned and nced at Don.


    "Shannon, could you perhaps be overthinking? He doesn''t seem to be pursuing me. He probably simply wants to exchange greetings with an alumnys. You know how these schrly types may not have the highest emotional intelligence."


    vayt


    In


    From the way see it, Don was just an overly friendly alumnus. A professor who focused so much on academies might find it hard to notice these kinds of details. Don might actually think his behavior was normal...

 Chapter 2443

    Shannon shrugged. Her originally tense expression gradually rxed after hearing what I said. She was probably relieved since she felt that I had no thoughts about him. She patted me on the shoulder. "Forget it, just leave him alone. Let''s go to the hotel."


    After floundering about for a day, we finally managed to check in.


    Lying on the not-so-soft hotel bed, my mind was filled with the children.


    I had requested Marius to help me take the two children out before I left and did not know how the situation was now.


    Thinking of this, I took out my cell phone and called Marius, but there was no answer.


    Could something have happened?


    I was a little worried and dialed a number I had not dialed in a long time.


    ""Wanda?"


    The familiar voice sounded from the phone, carrying a hint of exhaustion. Come to think of it, he probably just got done with work.


    I replied lightly, "Hello, I wanted to ask where Marius is. I just gave him a call, but he didn''t answer."


    Across the phone, Drover was faintly taken aback before he answered, "He left my ce about 20 minutes ago. He said he was going to help you with something." Hearing this, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "So, that''s the case. Good. That''s all, then. Thank you. You''re busy, yeah? I won''t bother you, then."


    It felt like it had been a long time since Ist interacted with Drover. We were so obviously awkward now even across the phone.


    I was in a hurry to hang up, but Drover spoke again, "Wanda."


    Hearing him call me, I put the phone to my ear again. "What is it?"


    "Uhm... we''ll talk again some other time," he said after quite a moment of silence.


    He finally wanted to break free from the past this time. I smiled. "Okay."


    "Have an early rest. Good night."


    "Good night."


    I felt good after hanging up the call. I had thought that I could no longer be friends with Drover, but after this call tonight, the distance between us seemed to be shortened. He was someone I admired. If we could really go back to how we used to be, I would be very happy.


    My happy emotions allowed me to fall asleep very soon.


    Early the next morning, Shannon and I grabbed a taxi to our destination.


    "I''ve checked things over, and it''s said that Ms. Zurich has a new partner. It''s a smallpany. I''m


    not sure what they do." Shann


    handed me the information


    researched. "Here, it''s this


    "New Leaf?"


    It was apany that I had never heard of before.


    I narrowed my eyes and searched the inte for a long time before I found a piece of relevant information. "The founder of New Leaf is Kevin Cline."


    "You can ask them if they know the name when we get to thepany in a bit."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Smallpanies brought no money nor profit. All I could think of was that there was some favoritism going on.


    After we arrived, I asked Shannon to get to know the founder of New Leaf while I went upstairs into Ms. Zurich''s office.


    "President Zurich, long time no see."


    Seeing me, Zelda Zurich smiled brightly. "I haven''t seen you in a long time, President Lane. I didn''t expect you to be the first client I''d meet aftering back.


    She greeted me warmly, urging me to take a seat before asking her secretary to pour me a cup of tea.


    "I presume you''re aware of the purpose of my visit today, President Zurich," I said lightly without beating about the bush.


    Perhaps I was too straightforward,


    but Zelda was caught off guard. She


    was taken aback before she


    gradually smiled. "I am. You want to ask why I didn''t sign the partnership with yourpany, yes?"


    "That''s right. I heard you found anotherpany?"


    "I didn''t think you to be so well-informed. Since you already know, then then I''ll go ahead and say it. Indeed, we have a new partner. I might


    i have to disappoint yo@this


    time, President Lane."


    She was candid enough.


    I looked at Zelda...

 Chapter 2444

    I looked at Zelda, my gaze burning. "New Leaf."


    Zelda was slightly stunned when she heard my definite tone that held not the slightest bit of hesitation. I caught that second of abnormality.


    She quickly recovered her calm expression and nodded at me. "Yes. While they''re a smallpany, they''re pretty capable and have great prospects for development. The reasoning is the same for Green Orange before."


    "President Zurich, with all due respect, one can find Green Orange no matter how bad we are, but New Leaf is clearly a newpany that can''t be any newer. I would like to ask why you decided to choose New Leaf and give up on Green Orange, President Zurich."


    Perhaps I had been too blunt that Zelda was unable to hold herself together. Her tone gradually became impatient. "President Lane, this is an internal decision decided by mypany. I know you came here because of this, but I''m really sorry. We''ve already made our decision."


    "It seems that I made this trip for nothing." There was regret in my words, but I looked at Zelda and saw that her gaze was a little more inquiring.


    I said this to make Zelda rx, and sure enough, she immediately smiled. "I''ll work with you again in the future, President Lane. I have something to do after this, so I won''t keep you."


    She was trying to drive me away so quickly. It seemed like she really did not wish to discuss New Leaf with me.


    I stood up with an expression of understanding and straightened my clothes. "Alright then. I''ll disturb you no more, President Zurich."


    Shannon came in just as I turned to leave. She nced at Zelda before lowering her head to whisper the results of her investigation in my ear.


    When I heard the answer, I turned to look at Zelda and said, "I hear that Mr. Kevin Cline, the founder of New Leaf, knows you very well. No wonder you would rather choose New Leaf." Shannon and I shared a look of understanding signaling that we were prepared to take our leave when Zelda stopped me. "President Lane, please stop. Let''s talk again."


    Shannon and I looked at each other and smiled.


    I knew she would keep us even if just for the sake of thepany.


    We could hear the sound of people walking outside the door asionally in the office, but most of the time, it was still quiet.


    Zelda sped her hands, looking a little nervous. She looked at us. "President Lane, what do you n to do about this matter?"


    ove


    "It''s reasonable to say that this is a private matter of yours and that I shouldn''t interfere, but there is no imprable wall in this world. If the shareholders of yourpany catch wind of this, things will be very bad for you." I smiled and slowly described my idea. "You can support New Leaf, but you can''t make it so obvious. I have an idea to kill two birds with one stone. I wonder if you''d like to hear it, President Zurich?"


    Zelda was obviously worried about this matter, so she immediately asked, "What is it?"


    "New Leaf has just been established, so you shouldn''t be too conspicuous about it. You can section out one category and work with them on that first while leaving other resources to Green Orange. At the same time, you can dere to the outside world that you''re supporting a newpany, which will be of great use in the future. It also won''t attract others'' imagination. What do you think?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    For Zelda, this solution would be the most appropriate.


    She patted the table not long after. "You''re right, President Lane. Let''s do this, then. However, I''ve heard quite some hearsay about Green Orange recently. That won''t affect us, yes?"


    "Of course not. You don''t have to worry, President Zurich. Those gossip will have no effect. And since there are so many discussions going around, it just so happens that it''ll increase Green Orange''s poprity." "Alright. Here''s to another pleasant partnership, President Lane."


    "To a pleasant partnership!"


    Walking out of thepany,


    Shannon was in slight disbelief that


    things would be so easily resolved "Wanda, didn''t think we''d be able to solve this problem with Zelda right on the first day. We''re really quite efficient."


    5


    "It wouldn''t have been this easy if she wasn''t having an affair with Kevin Cline."

 Chapter 2445

    Shannon learned through interviewing thepany personnel that Kevin had been to thepany and that his signature was on the visitor''s list. He and Zelda left thepany after that, and someone caught them acting intimately in the parking lot. Unless they had an ambiguous rtionship, all this could not be exined. Coupled with the fact that Zelda was going to be partnering up with New Leaf this time, it was not difficult to guess that she was helping out her lover.


    Zelda was over 30 years old but still had not found a partner. She finally found herself a young man now, and naturally, she would want to hold on to him.


    Outsiders were unaware of this, so she could do it all without anyone noticing. She did not expect me to intercept halfway. Of course, she was afraid. That was why she epted my idea.


    "Regardless, the matter is finally resolved and we managed to keep the partnership." Shannon smiled at me. "So, we can have fun for the remainder of our time."


    "How old are you to be thinking about having fun all the time? Does your child not miss you?"


    The childish look on Shannon''s face eased a little at the mention of her child. She slowly let out a breath. "Of course, but apanying you is also important right now."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. You can go back in two days. Your child needs you most at this time."


    I also did not want Shannon to miss her child''s childhood because of me.


    Shannon understood what I meant and nodded. "I got it. I''ll apany you for a few more days."


    "Alright!"


    My mind was hung up on the children while we were on our way back.


    Based on what Drover said the night before, Marius would have definitely gotten the children out by now. However, why did he not update me on anything?


    After returning to the hotel, I immediately dialed Marius'' number, but no one answered.


    What was happening?


    I bit my fingernails, a wave of unease in my heart. This feeling was bing more and more intense.


    Just what was going on?


    I left Marius a message and told him to get back to me quickly after seeing it.


    I gripped the phone and waited for news. I was anxious and restless.


    Laying down on the bed, I unconsciously fell asleep. When I woke up, two hours had already passed. I hurriedly turned on my phone, not wanting to miss any messages but the screen was empty. Still no news?


    I anxiously called Drover to ask him about Marius'' whereabouts.


    "Drover, where''s Marius? Why is he not answering my calls?"


    "I haven''t heard from him since he left yesterday. What happened?"


    "I asked him to pick up my children for me. Logically speaking, he¨¥ should have gotten them, but I can''t reach him now," I said anxiously, fearing that something might have happened.


    Droverforted me when he heard that I was anxious. "Don''t panic, I''ll look into it for you. I''ll get back to youter." "Alright."


    I could only put my hopes on Drover now.


    I could not call Theo because I was worried that Delia would be suspicious.


    Quite some time passed before I received a call from Drover. "How is it?"


    "I found him, but..."


    "What happened?" I felt a sense of foreboding from Drover''s voice.


    Drover''s voice lowered. "I think he should tell you about it."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That said, he passed the phone to Marius. "Hello?"


    I was unable to hold myself back when I heard Marius'' voice. "Marius, what happened to you? Why didn''t you answer my calls? What about the children?"


    §ä§à


    "I didn''t manage to get them. Delia moved them."


    "What?!"


    I did not think she would do this. How did she know that I was going to get the children?


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "I think she''s going to give you a call."


    Right after Marius said that, my


    phone


    Degan vibrating. Taking it


    away from my ear and looking at it, Delia was the one calling...


    WI

 Chapter 2446

    "She''s calling. I''ll hang up first."


    I hung up the phone after I said that to Marius and answered Delia''s call.


    Delia''s delicate voice came from the receiver before I could even say anything, "Hello, Wanda. I don''t think you expected me to call you, hmm?"


    I was not in the mood to greet her and questioned, "Delia, where did you take my children?!"


    "Don''t worry, they''re in a very safe ce. Not to mention, Theo helped me take them there, so don''t worry."


    Delia''s voice sounded so soft on the phone.


    The more I listened to her, the more it made me be reminded of someone.


    My eyes narrowed as I furrowed my brows tightly. "What do you mean? I''ve already left Whaldorf City. Will you not even let me take my children with me? Or do you want to help me raise them?"


    Delia''sughter rang the moment I said that. She wasughing so brightly, but her voice was grating that it hurt my heart.


    "Wanda, don''t think I don''t know what you guys are up to, pretending to quarrel and then you leaving. You want to trick me again? That''s impossible. Come back and go through the divorce procedure with Theo. Then, I will let you and the children go. Otherwise, you''ll never see them for the rest of your life."


    Delia sounded more and more ruthless as she spoke, and that unconsciously shook me to the core.


    She was using the children to get me to divorce Theo.


    What a great idea!


    I pursed my dry lips and could not help the tremble of my hand that was holding the phone. "This is between us. Don''t involve innocent children."


    "You forced me to do this. You pretended to get into a fight to confuse me. Did you think I''d fall for it if you left without saying a word? I''m not a three-year-old child. I won''t give you your children until you get the divorce."


    Clenching my hands into fists, my body trembled. "Okay, just wait. I''ll go back!"


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    With a beep, the call ended.


    I slumped down on the bed, my face pale.


    Shannon came to the room. When she saw my poor visage after opening the door, she hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    "Shannon, let''s go back to Whaldorf City."


    "Why?"


    I told her everything that happened in the call with Delia just now.


    Shannon was furious after she heard everything and immediately wanted to go looking for Delia to settle the score. "How can someone be so vile? You already left, yet she won''t let you go. She even took the children away to force you to divorce Theo. Just what the hell is wrong with her? I have to teach her a lesson when I get back!"


    "Shannon, just let us handle this. If you get involved..."


    "What are you talking about, Wanda? I''m your best friend. How can I not help you now that you''re in trouble?" "Listen to me, Shannon!"


    I pulled her hand and tried to say calmly, "It''s because we''re friends that I want to protect you. Don''t get involved first. Delia is trouble. If something happens to you and your child because of her, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life. I promise you, if fean''t handle it myself, will definitely look for you. But before that, don''t act rashly, alright?"


    Looking into my eyes, Shannon.


    nodded Fine. You have to updateetCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    me your situation in


    then. Don''t make


    belongs to en.kikisent


    "Alright."


    After negotiating with Shannon, we bought our ne tickets to return to Whaldorf City the next day.


    I knew that when I went back this time, I might actually have to say goodbye to Theo!

 Chapter 2447

    Regal Vi.


    I caught a strong perfume scent the moment I got through the door.


    I rubbed my nose before entering ufortably.


    Did Delia seriously spill a whole bottle of perfume in the living room?!


    After entering the room, Delia''s charming, smiling face greeted my eyes. It was as red as a blood rose in hell, but it carried with it a bloodthirst that invoked fear in others.


    I put down my luggage as I met her gaze. "Where are my children?"


    "Don''t worry. Why don''t you rest since you just came back?" Delia raised her eyelids slightly as a touch of arrogance appeared in her gaze that was on me. Damn it!


    I walked up and stood in front of her, my gaze condescending. "Delia, I don''t want to waste time with you here. Tell me your conditions."


    p, p...


    She stood up while apuding. She smiled and met my sharp gaze. "This feels so good. What you have to do next isn''t difficult. You''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Theo tomorrow and get a divorce."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, I was taken aback for a moment and almost forgot how to breathe. I held my breath and looked at the woman in front of me, my hands clenched into fists.


    Seemingly noticing my movements, Delia winked as she tilted her head to ask, "What''s wrong? Didn''t Theo and you fall out? Rather than being miserable together like this, it''s better to get a divorce. Both of you will feel better, no?"


    It was obvious that Delia had already guessed that Theo and I were only pretending to argue with each other since she could say this.


    I bit my lower lip. I wanted to reply to her, but I did not know where to start.


    Delia looked at me, a smile slowly appearing on the corners of her mouth. It was coquettish. "You''re so hesitant. Yet when I told Theo about this yesterday, he immediately agreed."


    "You said he has already agreed?"


    I could not believe it and asked again to confirm.


    "Yes. He''ll be back in a while. You can ask him yourself," Delia replied me easily.


    I noted her natural expression and was flustered.


    Delia came closer to me while touching her stomach. It was like she was emphasizing her position. "Theo personally admitted yesterday that he was only pretending to argue with you. But he also told me that he had long grown tired of you and wanted to get a divorce. He just hadn''t found the right opportunity. Now the opportunity hase, he can finally divorce you."


    How was that possible?


    Iughed coldly, not taking Delia''s words to heart.


    She noted my disdain, but her tone was still brisk. "It''s okay. You don''t have to believe me now. You can wait for Theo toe back and verify everything."


    Delia calmly took a seat after she said that, stroking her stomach as sheforted the child in it.


    I also sat down slowly.


    I believed none of the things she said just now.


    However, since Delia dared confront


    me, then Theo must have told her this. Perhaps Theo had no choice.


    He did say he wanted to protect me. This was probably another


    his


    en FindNovel


    way of


    ? ? ?


    It did not matter. I would be able to tell the truth as long as I see Theo.


    Time passed slowly, and soon, I heard sounds from the outside.


    Theo had returned.


    Hearing the door open, I stood up and looked over.


    It was him.


    When he saw me, Theo was stunned. It was obvious that he did not expect me to return. He then came in. Just when I was about to go over to him, Delia beat me to it and went up to greet him.


    "Theo, you''re back."


    She leaned her head on Theo''s shoulder like a bird on a human. There was a happy smile on her lips, and it was not fake.


    I then looked at the way Theo looked at her...

 Chapter 2448

    Theo was looking at her tenderly the way he used to look at me.


    It was just one night. What happened?


    Delia looked at me while tugging at Theo''s clothes. "There''s still someone else here. Theo, tell her what you think."


    Hearing what Delia said, Theo turned to look at me. However, there was no longer the deep affection he had in his eyes in the past. Only coldness remained. Although my heart was feeling chilly now, I still held back my emotions and asked, "She said you agreed to divorce me?"


    "Yes. Let''s get a divorce."


    Theo responded to me without having to think before I could even react.


    I was taken aback by his quick response and looked at him with disbelief. My faintly widened eyes revealed the disbelief I felt.


    My heart was a little confused.


    I pulled Theo to the side to avoid Delia, but Delia just stood there looking confident. I lowered my voice, "What''s going on? Do you have other ideas?"


    "I do indeed have another idea and that is to be with Delia so we can get together and leave." Theo shoved his hands in his pockets, his upright stance making him look a lot more imposing.


    He did not seem to be lying judging from that posture.


    "You really want a divorce," I whispered.


    Theo looked at me and nodded. "Yes. It''s been so many years. I figured you''re probably also tired of this. I wanted to take advantage of this pretend argument to send you the divorce agreement after you left Whalfdorf City, but Delia wanted to see it with her own eyes. So, I asked her to call you back."


    Every word he uttered sounded so sincere that I could not catch any cracks that he may be pretending.


    I frowned, still somewhat in disbelief. "Why so sudden?"


    "You''re just slow. I''ve been bored for a long time. You just didn''t notice." Theo turned sideways to help Delia with the messy hair on her temples.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Gentle eyes like those were once only directed at me.


    He had never even looked at Cindy with such eyes.


    Yet now he was looking at Delia like that.


    I never thought this day woulde for Theo and me. We overcame so many obstacles and experienced so many ups and downs before we were finally able to get together.


    en FindNovel


    We had our own children, but he chose to leave without hesitation.


    "I can leave the children to you since I already have another with Delia."


    Theo said again before I even opened my mouth.


    This sentence chilled my heart even more.


    The pain in my heart was intense. I held back my tears and forced myself to look at Theo. "Theo, I''m going to confirm with you onest time. Do you really want to divorce me?"


    "Yes. I won''t dy in giving you the alimony after we''re divorced."


    He had even thought about the alimony.


    Iughed and sniffled. "Fine, then. We''ll get divorced tomorrow morning."


    After I said that, I picked up my luggage and ran up to the room upstairs.


    Upon returning to the main bedroom, I noticed that the table was filled with Delia''s belongings. She was so eager to live here.


    I turned around and headed out. I went to the guest room, closed the door, and theny on the bed.


    The tears that I tried so hard to hold


    back


    psy fell at this moment,


    wetting


    the pillow and the nkets.


    How did Theo change so fast out of nowhere?


    Right, it was impossible.


    I woke up and wiped my tears, deciding to look for Theo at night to get things straight.


    It could be that he was unable to tell me his n since Delia was around.


    Thinking this, I decided I would do just thate night...

 Chapter 2449

    In the still of the night, only the lights in the study were turned on.


    Standing at the door, I hesitated if I should go in and ask for rity.


    After pondering for a moment, I finally reached my hand out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Hearing that familiar voice, I pushed open the door and entered.


    There was a trace of surprise in Theo''s eyes when he looked up at me. I looked at him and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did you think I was Delia?"


    He would not have done this in the past since I was the only one allowed in the study.


    He lowered his head and went back to his work without responding to me.


    I slowly approached and stood in front of his desk.


    "Theo, let''s have a proper talk." I deliberately emphasized the word ''proper.''


    The study was enveloped inpin-drop silence. Even though my voice was soft, it was extraordinarily loud in this quiet atmosphere.


    Theo looked up at me again when he heard what I said. "About the divorce?"


    "Yes."


    I pulled out the chair across from him and sat down with a serious expression on my face.


    Seeing me take a seat, Theo also put down the work in hand. He closed the document and put it aside before ncing at me calmly. "Let''s talk, then." His tone was neither heavy nor light, but I could sense a feeling of insignificance. This attitude made my heart drop again.


    I looked around and did not see any electronic equipment that could be surveince. There was no need for Theo to continue pretending with me.


    It was not like Delia was eavesdropping outside the door. I knew very well that there was nobody outside the door now.


    My gaze fell back onto Theo, locking on him.


    "Why? I asked slowly.


    The man nced at me and said lightly, "I already told you my reason."


    I smiled and shook my head. I looked at Theo with seriousness in my eyes. "I want to hear the truth."


    Theo spread his hands out after I said that. There was a look of helplessness on his face. "Do you think I''m lying?"


    I could not help but frown. I locked my eyes with Theo''s firmly. "Why?"


    I just wanted to know his real answer at this moment.


    Theo probably also saw through


    what I was thinking and leaned back into his chair with mixed emotions in his eyes. When he looked at me again, the color in them had faded. "Alright, I''ll tell you." FindNovel


    I straightened myself up and looked at him with anticipation in my eyes.


    Yes. Even now, I was still hoping that this was just a part of his n.


    However, the more this was the case, the more chilling the answer I would receive next.


    "It''s been so many years, Wanda, yet you haven''t changed. This life is like a pool of stagnant water. I''m at peace, but I don''t want to live like this for the rest of my life. I feel afraid whenever I think about my future with you. Do you understand What I''m saying?"


    Theo said all that so seriously that it made my heart tremble.


    I could feel something stuck in my throat, and it made me extremely ufortable.


    I opened my mouth after a long time and said, "Peace, stagnant water" I chuckled softly after uttering these words and looked up at Theo With bitterness in my eyes. "Alright. I understand now."


    My voice choked at the end, but I could not let a single tear slip in front of him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood up and said my final words, "As you said, I''ll take the children."


    With that, I turned around.


    Just when I did, I was still hoping that he would call out to me. However, Theo said not a word by the time I left the study. Apanying me was just a line of tears.

 Chapter 2450

    Civil Affairs Bureau.


    I did not think that I woulde here in my lifetime.


    Standing outside the doors of the Civil Affairs Bureau, my figure as well as Theo''s were reflected on the ss doors.


    We used to be enviable newlyweds, but now we were actually on the path to divorce. It was embarrassing.


    I looked behind Theo. It was said he was a bodyguard, but rather, he was a man Delia had sent to oversee our divorce.


    Theo asked her to stay at home since he was worried that she would be criticized by other people.


    What a considerate man.


    I looked at him, and he walked in without any hesitation. He did not even blink.


    Even if he was acting, such a feeling could probably not be replicated.


    Iughed at myself before following him in.


    "Would the two of you please fill out these registration forms?"


    The person in charge handed us the divorce registration application form.


    Huge letters appeared in front of me. This was not a dream; this was reality.


    I wrote my name down, the pen feeling like it weighed a tonne in my hand.


    I subconsciously nced at Theo next to me. He had written so fast and so smoothly, looking like he was very much in a hurry to break away from me. It seemed that he really was tired.


    I lowered my head and continued filling up the form but hesitated when I got to the column requesting the reason for our divorce.


    What should I write? That our personalities did not match? That a mistress had interfered with our rtionship?


    Would it be too straightforward for me to write that?


    After struggling for a long time, I finally wrote down ''a change in the rtionship.''


    After I was done, I nced at the contents of Theo''s form. He also wrote the same for his reason.


    We had quite a tacit understanding on this level.


    "It''s a pity that a talented couple like you are separating."


    The person in charge sighed out ofpassion.


    Theo replied before I could even respond, "You can''t do anything once feelings fade."


    My heart broke when he mentioned that our feelings had faded.


    The person in charge sighed again regretfully. "ording to


    regtions, you''re now entering the cooling-off period of 30 days. This is your eptance receipt. Please keep it."


    "There are still 30 days to go?" Theo asked.


    He was really eager.


    I epted the receipt and answered, "Alright, thank you." Then, I walked out.


    Theo followed behind me. "Wait."


    He called out to me and I stopped. I turned around and asked, "Do you need something else, President Grant?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "We''re still not officially divorced, yet you''re so quick to change the way you address me."


    "Likewise. I''m very muchte to the partypared to your hidden actions," I replied with a nk expression even though my heart was being stabbed. There was no expression on his face. He just said, "I didn''t expect there to be a cooling-off period. The children-"


    "Yes, I wanted to discuss this with you too. The cooling-off period is one month, I can''t possibly wait a month to see my children. So I implore you, President Grant, to convince Delia to let my children go when we get home."


    Theo lowered his head and smiled. "Don''t worry. Delia is not one to cause trouble." Was she not vexatious enough?


    I could not help butugh before leaning in closer to Theo. "I wonder how you feel, President Grant, to spend every day looking at a face that''s exactly the same as my deceased best friend."


    "I''ve never thought of Delia as anyone else. She''s just herself."


    I did not expect that.


    I was momentarily stunned before I nodded. "Alright."


    I took a few steps back and diverted my gaze to the bodyguard. "You can tell Delia that there''s still a 30-day cooling period first."


    After saying that, I nced at Theo again before walking forward.


    This was your decision, Theo. I would respect you.

 Chapter 2451

    month cooling-off period?!?"


    Sure enough, Delia could not sit still when she heard that there was still a 30-day cooling-off period. She was practically hanging off Theo. "What kind of a ridiculous regtion is this? A divorce is a divorce. How can there be any more feelings? Why is there still a one- Theo nced at me before he startedforting her. "One month will pass very soon. Here''s the receipt. I''ll go and get the divorce certificate when the timees."


    He actually handed the receipt over to Delia for safekeeping.


    I looked at the two of them calmly. Delia smiled after she got the receipt. "I guess it won''t hurt to wait for a month. The divorce will still be finalized anyway. Ah, how about this? How about you move out earlier so that you can get used to it when the timees, President Lane?"


    She really did not want me to stay for another second, huh?


    I was very clear about what Delia thought. Delia wanted me to move out to avoid me interrupting their two-person world. I was also a sensible person, but before that, I had to get my children back.


    I said while facing Delia''s arrogant face, "You want me to move out? Simple. Give me back my children first."


    "Oh, it really slipped my mind. That''s alright. But it''s quitete now, so tomorrow it is. I''ll have someone bring your children over tomorrow. I wonder when you''ll be moving out, President Lane." "I''ll pack my things immediately when I see the children."


    I paid attention to Theo, who was standing beside Delia. There was not a change in his expression since the start. I did not know what I was expecting either. The truth was clearly in front of me. "Okay, but you have a lot of things. Will you be able to move with the children as well?"


    "You don''t need to worry about me, Miss Owens."


    I did not want to see the two of them down here anymore, so I went upstairs instead after I said that.


    I could still hear what Delia said to Theo downstairs. "If nothing else happens, this will be herst day here in the vi. Theo, I will take good care of this house in the future."


    Hehe, she was going to take care of this home?


    "Of course, mydy."


    I was taken aback by Theo''s response and stopped in my tracks.


    He really answered her so decisively.


    He ended our rtionship of many years just like that. The love we asked for really did notst long.


    Reaching my hand up to wipe away


    my tears, the images of me


    humbling myself before Theo in the past came to mind one by one. Perhaps he had only lost his mind after being moved by my lowliness. Now that he was awake, this rtionship should also be ended. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I went into the room and sat on the bed. My mind was empty, and just like that, I sat there for a long, long time.


    Nobody called me for lunch, and night soon fell.


    With no lights switched on, the room was pitch dark. I fumbled for the switch, tied my hair, and then went downstairs.


    Neither Theo nor Delia were around. They might have gone out for dinner. Caroline was not here either, so I cooked some noodles for myself.


    The two of them returned the moment I was done with my lonesome dinner.


    Deliaughed when she saw me cleaning up the dishes. "Miss Lane, you look so lonesome having dinner on your own. I would have asked you to join us if I knew."


    I nced at her. She might be pregnant, but she still dressed herself up so fancily. Just when was about to speak, I heard a voice behind her. Theo had also returned.


    en FindNovel


    I did not want to see him at this time.


    I had no choice but to retract what I wanted to say and simply respond to Delia with ''I''m done eating'' in order to avoid him.


    I went upstairs to my room without looking at Theo.


    My mind felt much clearer after I took a shower. Iy down on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and unconsciously fell asleep...

 Chapter 2452

    I was woken up the next day by my phone ringing.


    The continuous ringing disturbed me. I felt the table beside me before answering it, "Who is it?"


    "Wanda, how can you still be asleep?"


    A familiar voice sounded from the receiver. I rubbed my eyes, still feeling a little dazed. "Shannon, what''s going on so early in the morning?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me you went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Theo to go through the paperwork?!"


    I was taken aback for a moment after I heard this. I was fully awake then. "You know about it?"


    "I''m not the only one who knows. Anyone swiping through their phone today probably knows. Let me send the news to you."


    Ding!


    Shannon sent me a screenshot.


    It was the divorce eptance receipt that Delia uploadedtest night. Mine and Theo''s names were written on it clearly along with the seal of the handling agency.


    I did not expect Theo to actually allow Delia to do this.


    I was a little surprised, but it was also expected. Considering Delia''s character, she would have leaked it sooner orter.


    "Wanda, this is huge. Why didn''t you talk to me about this?"


    "Shannon, I''ll exin to you when I get to thepany."


    I could not exin everything clearly on the phone, so I figured it would be better for me to go to thepany and discuss it with her in person.


    "Alright, you''d best prepare yourself, then. I think everyone in thepany knows."


    Shannon''s words also reminded me there was nothing I could do now even if I wanted to hide it. Everyone would know about this, and I did not know what they would do after they find out. "I got it."


    I hung up the phone, freshened up, and then left the room.


    I heard amotion just before I reached downstairs.


    "Theo, this first punch is for Wanda!"


    "Why did youe running to someone''s house so early in the morning?!"


    Not good.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought to myself that this was bad and hurried downstairs to see Marius looking all aggressive and Theo who had been punched. Delia was holding his arm. Marius looked like he wanted to hit Theo again, and Delia was trying her best to stop him. The situation got out of control for a while.


    Of course, Delia could not fend Marius off, and the second punchnded on Theo''s face urately. The corners of his mouth that were already red turned purple then.


    "This second punch is for the children!" Marius'' growls seemed to be filled with infinite energy.


    "Marius, you''d better not go too far. If Theo hadn''t stopped me from calling security, you would have long been thrown out!" Delia yelled at Marius.


    I watched


    this scene with a cold


    expression and slowly spoke up after Delia said that, "Miss Owens, watch your anger lest yound. yourself in the hospital again. Is more important for you to


    vel


    ep the


    child."


    They all looked at me when they heard my voice.


    Delia looked at me, her eyes red. "Wanda, get this crazy man away!"


    I walked up and looked at Theo''s red and purplish wound. Delia''s voice sounded in my ears again. "Look at how he injured Theo! He''s really asking for it!" "Wanda, I..."


    Marius was probably trying to exin himself to me, but I just smiled. "Good job."


    Those two punches really struck my heart.


    "What did you say, Wanda?" Delia''s tone was full of surprise when she asked this.


    Expression sullen, I looked at Delia before ncing at Theo. "You guys caused this: Two punches aren''t even enough to let off steam. Defia, you should''ve expected such a result since you had the gall to leak the receipt onto the inte."


    I redirected my gaze to Marius after throwing her a sharp look and looked down at his red hand..

 Chapter 2453

    Marius'' hand was red as well probably from having hit too hard.


    I lifted his hand and blew at it a little. "It hurts, doesn''t it?"


    Marius was slightly stunned and retracted his hand. "It''s fine."


    Not minding his action, I looked at the two individuals to the side and said indifferently, "Two punches are enough. Don''t dirty your hands next time."


    "Wanda..." Marius called out lowly.


    Delia''s gaze sharpened. "Wanda, if you''re going to continue talking nonsense, forget about ever seeing your children again."


    Having said that, I looked at her. "Right. Where are my children? Didn''t you want me to move out so badly? I''ll disappear from this vi immediately and stop disturbing you and Theo as long as you return them to me."


    "I had nned to give them to you today, but I''ve changed my mind now." Delia had a smile on her face, and it was so annoying.


    "You!" I frowned while looking at Delia angrily. "What the heck do you want!"


    Delia touched the injured corner of Theo''s mouth dearly. "Theo got punched twice. What do you think should be done?"


    She really would not be forced to suffer in silence.


    I looked at Marius next to me, and when I saw that he was about to stand up, I reached out to stop him. "Two punches are considered light for you!"


    "Alright. So it seems that you don''t n on seeing your children anymore. That''s okay. I can only continue asking someone to watch over them, then." Delia tilted her head. She gritted her teeth as she said these words. Considering the children were mine and Theo''s flesh and blood, she probably would not let them get hurt.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I was betting this on Theo''s conscience.


    "Alright, then I''ll continue to stay here and get in your way. Right, if I don''t show up after the cooling-off period is over, then I suppose this marriage will continue as well," I said softly. Seizing the enemy''s weakness was the kingly way. Delia''s entire face indeed contorted when she heard this.


    However, she was pregnant, and with the doctor''s advice that she could not get agitated or risk affecting the baby, she could only exhate to calm herself downo


    en FindNovel


    "Delia, the decision is yours," I continued.


    Delia call. "Bring the children over." the children over." After


    the anced at me before making a that, she looked at me.


    adequate?"


    She was tactful at least.


    I looked back at Marius. "Pleasee upstairs and help me pack my things." I softened my voice.


    "Alright."


    I led Marius to the guest room. While we were packing, Marius asked me, "You just surrendered like that. It''s not like you."


    "Why should I stay here and watch them be affectionate with one another?"


    My hand that was folding the clothes was suddenly held. Marius stopped me. "Where are you going to go?"


    My eyes flickered erratically. "I don''t know yet. I''ll just stay at a hotel first. I''ll look for a house after that."


    "You''re going to stay at a hotel with the children?"


    Marius'' question rendered me speechless for a moment.


    Yes. I still had two children. How could I wrong them by bringing them with me to a hotel?


    Seeing that I had no answer, Marius patted my shoulder. "Come to my ce first, then." "Marius, you..."


    "Don''t misunderstand. It''s quite boring living alone, so this just so happens to make things interesting. Also, it''s not like I''m just going to let you live there for free. I''ll be


    collecting rent." Marius went back to being as casual as he used to be. He had just hit someone, yet now he was looking like some innocent individual.


    I did not refuse him and agreed. "Then, I''ll be troubling you."


    "No worries."

 Chapter 2454

    Marius helped me contact a moving agency, and they moved all my belongings at the vi onto their truck.


    Everything was done, I was just missing my children.


    I looked at Delia who was on the couch tending to Theo''s injury and coldly asked, "It''s been so long. Where are they?"


    "They should be here soon," Delia answered simply without even looking at me.


    I went up to her and grabbed the cotton swab in her hand. Theo flinched after I had moved the hand Delia was using to wipe his wound, which led to her exerting a little more force. Delia turned to me angrily. "What are you doing?!"


    I admit I still cared about Theo''s wound, so only after confirming that he was fine did I meet Delia''s eyes. "Oh, nothing. I just want to know where you took my children."


    "Didn''t you see me make the call with your own eyes just now? Of course, they''re on the way."


    "I''m already done packing. Ask them where they are!"


    I needed to see the two children quickly before I could be relieved.


    Marius also came forward. "Hurry up and call them. Stop hesitating before we force you even more."


    "Fine."


    Delia grabbed her phone from the table and dialed the number. However, no one answered after a long time.


    She looked helpless. "No answer. I already said they''re on their way. Would it kill you guys to wait?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Marius wanted to argue with her, but I stopped him. "Forget it. Let''s wait."


    This was considering it would be a waste of time to argue with her, so why not wait and see? Who knew? They might actually be on their way.


    Marius nodded and took a step back.


    Time slowly passed, and my patience had beenpletely worn down.


    "Delia, you''re messing with me!


    "Theo, will you not say anything? They''re your children too!" I asked the man who was calmly sitting at one side. How could he still be so calm at a time like this? He crossed his legs, his poised posture igniting my anger.


    "Theo!" I spat out heavily.


    The man''s gaze was slowly directed at me. "Delia won''t hurt Timothy and Wendy. Don''t worry."


    The resentment that had


    umted in me burst out bit by bit at this moment. Eyes widened, k forced Theo. "You think a woman who will do anything to get the position of the madam of the Grant family won''t hurt children? Theo, just Where is your confidenceing from?!"


    "Wanda, you''ve lost yourposure." Theo looked over with cold eyes, which cooled my heart gradually.


    I looked at Delia again. There was


    still a smile on thatcent face of hers. I clenched my hands into fists, stepped forward, and pulled Delia''s arm. "If I don''t see them again in ten minutes, you can forget having the baby in your stomach!"


    I thought of myself as a vicious person for the first time, but if I did not do this, Delia would definitely y even more tricks.


    Sure enough, Delia''s posture softened the moment I said that. Her expression was still hard, however. "I can at most make another call."


    "Do it!"


    "Let me go first, then." She frowned.


    I let go of her hand, and she immediately hid behind Theo. "Look at her, Theo."


    Theo looked at me. He opened his mouth and was just about to speak, but I beat him to it. "There''s no need to lecture me. It''s her own fault. I just want to see the children


    wn


    He did not reply to me in the end and just turned around. "Delia, just give her the children."


    "I got it."


    Delia replied softly, "I''ll call them again."


    Just when she said that, a voice came from the door. "There''s no need for that anymore."

 Chapter 2455

    It was a familiar voice.


    I looked over and in came Tyler.


    He had his hands in his pocket. "I already brought them over."


    I looked behind him and saw his people carry the two children in.


    I hurriedly ran over. After ascertaining that the children were fine, I was relieved. "Ty, how did you..."


    "You said nothing even after something so huge happened. If I hadn''t gotten someone to look into this, I would still be in the dark!" Tyler''s voice was filled with anger.


    I lowered my head and whispered, "I''m sorry, Ty. I just didn''t want to..."


    "Alright, alright. Let''s not talk about this here. Since you''ve broken up with Theo,e back with me. Aunt Yvonne and Uncle Carlson are very worried about you." Tyler''s tone softened.


    I knew my godfather and godmother would definitely be worried after Delia revealed this matter.


    "Okay. I''ll go back with you and pay them a visit first."


    Tyler directed his gaze to Theo and Delia. He did not bother looking at Delia and settled his attention directly on Theo. He smiled slowly after noticing the injury on the corner of his mouth. "Good. Looks like someone has already taught you a lesson on my behalf. However, you hurt Wanda today, Theo. I''ll definitely make sure you pay double for what you did. And you..."


    His eyes suddenly turned to Delia. "Delia Owens, is it? I don''t care what your background is. I won''t let you off the hook for hurting Wanda. Just wait."


    I thought I saw the old Tyler at this moment. The ruthlessness in his eyes was frightening.


    "Ty, let''s go."


    I used to yearn for this home the most, but I did not want to stay here any longer now. I urged Tyler to leave.


    ""Aright. Let''s go."


    Tyler gave them a final warning look before leading me out of the vi.


    I asked Marius to go home first. Tyler and I then went to the Schumans'' to report my safety.


    Yvonne immediately pulled me into her arms when she saw me. "Wanda, you''ve gone through so much. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    "I really did not think Theo would be such a jerk. I won''t let him off!" Carlson said fiercely through gritted teeth.


    "It''s fine. You guys have retired, so no need to get involved."


    On the one hand, I did not want to cause any more trouble. On the other, I was also worried that Yvonne and Carlson''s reputation might deteriorate because of this. Carlson sighed helplessly, probably having seen through my thoughts.


    At the same time, Petra and Grayson had also rushed over to the Schuman household. They all wanted to vent their anger on my behalf, but I declined them all.


    "I know you''re all doing this for my


    own good, but I don''t want you old-timers to have to bother with these things at this age. I also n to leave Timothy and Wendy in your care. Even if it''s for the children, you guys shouldn''t have to worry about this, alright?"


    They looked at each other when they heard this.


    Petra held my hand, her expression worried. "Wanda, be honest with me. Do you have a n?


    I shook my head and smiled lightly.


    "Why would have one? I''m just


    worried that Delia won''t stop anytime soon. It''ll be dangerous to leave the children with me. I have to


    protect them. I''ll feel at ease if


    leave them in your care."


    "Wandy is right. A woman like Delia will not so easily call it quits. To prevent her from harming the children, it''s better to leave them at the Schuman household." Tyler came and stood by me.


    Carlson and Yvonne nodded in unison. "Rest assured. We''ll take care of them."


    "Wanda, where do you n to stay, then? Why don''t you move back in? I''ll have someone clean your room," said Petra. "I won''t be going back, Mom."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2456

    Petra was first stunned when she heard my answer. After that, she exchanged looks with Grayson, Yvonne, and Carlson before asking me, "Where are you going to go?"


    "Since I don''t want to drag you guys through the mud, I naturally won''t go back home. I''ll stay with a friend for now." I had thought about it, and living at Marius'' ce would be more than adequate. "Marius Klein?" Tyler asked.


    I nodded and answered, "Yes. I''ve already discussed this with him."


    "No." Tyler rejected my idea.


    ""What''s wrong?"


    Tyler looked at me, his handsome facepletely serious. "He''s a man. A single man and a divorcee will attract criticism."


    I smiled when I hear this. "I''ve received a lot of criticism since a long time ago. I don''t care about it anymore. Ty, I''ll just go to Marius'' ce."


    Seeing that I already made up my mind, Tyler did not argue with me any further.


    I asked Tyler to take me to Marius'' ce after leaving the Schuman household.


    Tyler still gave voice to the doubts guing him while we were on the way. "Wandy, tell me. Why do you have to live with Marius?"


    I knew he would ask this, so I pursed my lips and replied lightly, "Delia cares a lot about what''s going on between Marius and me, so, of course, I can''t let her down."


    "You know what she''s going to do next, but you''re still deliberately throwing yourself into her trap. I''m beginning to not understand you anymore." Tyler''s expression was frozen, and his tone was a little unhappy.


    I looked at him. To ease the displeasure he was feeling, I said softly, "Ty, I also hope you won''t get involved in this. Just let me solve it myself, okay?"


    "No, I told Theo just now that I won''t make things easy for him." Tyler''s tone was blunt. It seemed like he had already made up his mind.


    My gaze lowered, and I felt a little ill at ease. "I''m worried about the person working behind Delia."


    "What?" Tyler nced at me, doubt in his eyes.


    I sighed. "Theo mentioned to me earlier that there''s someonerger behind Delia. He hasn''t found out about them yet. I think they must havee from a significant background if even Theo is afraid of


    ele


    them. I''m worried that you"


    Tyler smiled evilly before I could finish. "Theo''s deterrent effects lie mostly in the business world. He''s not as good as me when ites to social rtions. Don''t worry, Delia won''t be able toy a finger on you no matter what. As for the person behind her, I''ll look into them.¡±


    It seemed that Tyler''s power was far greater than I had imagined.


    It made sense. He had, after all, been able to locate Cecilia and me when we were across the world. "Alright. Let me know if you find anything." I smiled at him.


    Endearment seemed to sh across Tyler''s eyes when he saw me smile. He freed a hand and caressed my head "You don''t have to pretend to be happy."


    Just that one sentence touched my heart.


    I looked away and shook my head. "As if. Right, how have you and Susan been? Do you bully her?"


    "I don''t dare to. She misses you. You shoulde to see her when you''re free."


    "Okay. I will once I deal with this."


    I would not have the heart to engage in domestic tattle as long as the matter was still ongoing.


    "You have to let me know if anything happens," Tyler said forcefully. He was afraid that I would weather this alone.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I understood his thoughts and nodded. "I got it. Wait, let''s not go to Marius'' ce first. Go to Green Orange."


    I forgot I still had to exin this to Shannon. It would not be good for me to keep her waiting too long.


    Tyler did not question me. He just turned the car around and drove toward Green Orange.

 Chapter 2457

    "What''s the situation? You''re just going to let yourself get taken advantage of by that mistress Delia?" Shannon''s eyes widened after she heard the entire story from me. Seated in front of me, she reached her hand out to feel the temperature of my forehead. After ascertaining that I was not suffering from a fever, she then said, "Weren''t you and Theo so in love with each other? How can you guys just get divorced like that?"


    I lowered my gaze, exhausted. I responded to Shannon lightly, "Why should I continue to pester him since he''s bored of me now?"


    Shannon covered her head with an expression of disbelief. "I really don''t understand. He was still worried about your safety a few days ago. How did everything change after that trip to Sea City? It''s too strange." Like Shannon, I did not know what Theo was thinking. Hence, I had no exnation for her doubts.


    All of a sudden, Shannon approached me as if she caught the scent of something unusual. "Do you think Theo is still acting?" she asked profoundly.


    I shook my head without even thinking about it. "I went to him when he was alone in the middle of the night and his story was the same as during the day. Why did he need to hide it from me if he was acting?" "Perhaps the potential enemy this time is more dangerous. Maybe he''s keeping you out of it because he doesn''t want you to get involved?" Shannon tilted his head as she said this. The more she spoke, the more it sounded possible. "I think this is the case. Theo doesn''t look like someone who''d fall in love with someone else. Why don''t we test him again?"


    My mood changed slightly when Shannon was done speaking. My eyelids lowered as my voice weakened. "Forget it. I already looked for him for verification, and his attitude was no different from when he''s in front of Delia. We just thought too highly of Theo." I did not have the courage to face the oue again. I might be disappointed again if I held onto more hope.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Delia might have installed a surveince camera in your house. Theo might have continued acting because he was worried about his facade breaking. We can ask him out. He won''t be pressured then and will probably tell us the truth." "Is that so..."


    I no longer had any faith, but Shannon''s eyes were still burning. In the next second, she started taking action. She held up my hand and patted it as if consoling me. "Let''s try onest time. You''ll have your answer regardless of the oue." Shannon was not wrong. It would not hurt to try again.


    "Alright. Let''s try again, then."


    "Send him a message." Shannon motioned for me to send Theo a message.


    I picked up the phone. After typing out a message inviting him out for a meal and a chat, I sent it. Yet there


    was no reply after a long time had


    passed.


    He was no longer replying to my messages.


    I had no hope to begin with, but it still felt bad to receive this kind of response. I flipped over my phone. "Forget it. I think it has been decided."


    ""Don''t. Let me."


    ¦Ï¦É


    Shannon still was not giving up. She took my phone and dialed Theo''s number directly. I looked at her and did not make a sound. ""What is it?"


    The man''s cold voice sounded from the receiver after the call connected. I was terrified even when it was through the screen. Shannon cleared her throat. "Are you so busy, President Grant, that you can''t even reply to a short message?" "Shannon Collins?" He could tell instantly that it was Shannon''s voice.


    "You''re right, it''s me. Come out in a while for a meal, President Grant. I have something to ask you."


    Theo rejected her invitation without hesitation when he heard her. "I don''t have the time. I''m hanging up now."


    "Oh, President Grant. Anyway, Wanda and will wait for you in a private room at Skyward Restaurant until the door closes. Remember to... He hung up." He ended the calleven before Shannon was done speaking.

 Chapter 2458

    I pursed my lips and lowered my gaze. "You see now? This is the oue of trying to reach out to him. Let''s not go."


    "He probably heard thest bit. Let''s go wait and see," Shannon said as she looked at me. Her words were decisive, and I could not really reject her.


    She dragged me to the restaurant. It felt like I was sitting on pins and needles in the private room.


    We heard something outside the door from time to time and looked out, but no one opened the door even after a long time had passed. The anticipation in my eyes died again.


    Just what was I expecting?


    I asked myself as I sighed.


    Hearing my sigh, Shannon came over and held my hand. "It''s alright. Even if he doesn''te, we''ll get our answer."


    I nodded but did not say anything.


    Time crawled by. Shannon and I were already done eating with only a little left of thest dessert but still, there was no movement outside the door.


    Looking at the time on the phone, I said, "Let''s go. It''ste."


    Shannon looked at the door. She was a little unwilling and muttered, "Let''s wait just a bit more. Ten minutes, another ten minutes."


    I looked down and sighed again.


    The agreed ten minutes passed quickly, and I looked at Shannon. "Let''s go."


    Shannon did not say anything else now. She slowly stood up and picked up her bag. "Alright. Let''s go, then."


    Just as we were about to leave, the door suddenly opened and the waiter ushered someone in. "Sir, this way please."


    The person behind him was... Theo.


    I did not think he woulde. I did not realize that this was really happening until the man''s sharp figure came into view.


    The waiter closed the door, and Theo stood in front of us before taking a seat. Shannon and I also slowly sat down. My gaze stayed on Theo. The expression on my face might seem indifferent, but there was already a storm in my heart. "You have impable timing, President Grant. A few minutester and we would have left," Shannon said with a smile.


    Theo''s expression was calm. He nced at Shannon lightly before fixing his gaze on me. "Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    His tone was still so indifferent.


    I was indeed a little nervous, and my fingertips were cold. Of course, I had many questions I wanted to ask, but I swallowed them all the moment he


    spoke. ent he


    There was an awkward air in the room.


    "If there''s nothing, I''m leaving." Theo got up and was prepared to leave after he said that.


    "Wait," I called out to him.


    Theo sat down again, but there was no other color in his eyes. His expression was so cold as he waited for me to speak.


    Just when I was about to open my


    mouth, Shannon said, "I say, President Grant, you don''t have to worry about anything here. So tell us the truth. Is it part of your n to divorce Wanda?" en FindNovel


    She immediately asked what I wanted to ask the most, but it was also the answer I could not bear to hear the most.


    I was both looking forward to it and afraid of it.


    I looked at Theo in front of me. His cold and expressionless appearance made my heart thump.


    "No." Theo gave his answer after not long.


    What did that mean?


    "So, you divorced Wanda just to get


    together with Delia?" There was disbelief in Shannon''s originally calm expression. Even her voice filled with surprise.


    "Yes."


    The one simple word stabbed my heart again.


    I clenched my hands together and could not help squeezing them harder.


    I could not hide my difort and lowered my head.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To the side, Shannon started losing control over her emotions. "Theo Grant! How are you still able to face Wanda like this?"

 Chapter 2459

    Theo''s light gazended on me, but he did not say anything.


    Sometimes, silence suffocated even more.


    Especially those ethereal and emotionless eyes.


    I reached out and pulled Shannon back. "Forget it, let''s go."


    I would not have made this appointment if I had known that this would happen. I felt even more ufortable now. I just wanted to escape here as soon as possible now.


    Shannon shook my hand away. Her pretty eyebrows furrowed as she looked at Theo with anger in her eyes. "I thought you weren''t able to talk about things since it was difficult to do so in the house. That''s why I asked Wanda to ask you out. Who would have thought you''re someone who just shifts their affection? Wanda wasted so many years of her youth on you. Don''t you feel guilty, you bastard?!


    "Just what did Delia do to make you, the all-mighty Theo, be convinced to willingly get together with her?"


    My heart became even more bitter as I listened to Shannon''s reprimands one after another.


    I went forward and pulled Shannon back, motioning her to stop talking. She was cursing him out heartily, but it also hurt my heart.


    Sniffling, I said, "Shannon, let''s go. Leave him."


    Only then did Shannon turn to look at me. Anger still on her face, she red at Theo who was at the side. "Alright. Let us leave quickly, lest President Grant grows annoyed with us."


    She grabbed my hand and walked us outside. I looked back at Theo. There was still no expression on his face. It was as if he did not hear what Shannon said just now. He was surprisingly calm.


    The moment we reached outside, I caught him looking at me. His eyes wereplex, and I could not understand them.


    Out on the bustling street, the wind billowed. My heart also froze over with it.


    There was still some anger on Shannon''s spirited face. She ranted as she walked, "It pisses me off. Theo must really be blind to like that devious woman called Delia!"


    Speaking until this point, Shannon suddenly stopped and turned to me. "I''m sorry. I wasn''t talking about her looks. I meant she_"


    "I understand."


    Delia looked like Cecilia. Shannon realized that what she said earlier was wrong and so apologized to me.


    I never dreamed that such a thing would happen.


    "We shouldn''t have asked him out.


    Wanda, you can scold me. You must be feeling terrible right now." Shannon directed her worried eyes at me. Even her breathing was uneasy.


    "Actually, it''s just as you said. With this, I now know the answer. At least I know he''s not pretending and actually wants to divorce me. It''s


    made me stop thinking about itpletely." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes gradually dimmed as my tone became lighter and lighter.


    "Then now..."


    "It''s nothing. It''s not like I''ve never left him before."


    For some reason, tears filled my eyes, blurring my vision.


    Shannon pressed my shoulder and turned me toward her. "Cry if you want to. You''ll feel better."


    She hugged me after she said that.


    Leaning on her shoulder, my tears instantly fell. I bit my lip, trying not to make a sound.


    I finally came back to my senses after some time.


    Seeing the wet patch on Shannon''s clothes I lowered my head. "I''m sorry. I¡ª"


    "What are you even saying? It''s supposed to be like this between friends. So, where are you headed now? Why don''t youe and stay at my ce? We have a lot of rooms," Shannon suggested


    QUMS


    "Your pce isn''t convenient. I''m going to go to Marius''. We already discussed this prior."


    I did not want to hurt my family, nor did I want to hurt Shannon.


    Marius was different, though.


    "That''s fine too. I''ll go visit you when I have the time."

 Chapter 2460

    "I''ve already organized everything. Sis Wan, you should stay in this room," Marius said to me as he opened the door of the master bedroom. "The master bedroom?"


    I stood at the door, not entering as I shook my head at Marius. "The room I stayed in before is fine. I''m already troubling you. How can I upy your room?"


    "You''re toote. Do you want toe in and take a look?" Marius winked at me and motioned for me to enter the room. Confused, I went in.


    All the masculine decor in the room had been switched out for feminine ones. Marius'' things were gone. The once-blue wallpaper had been torn off, revealing a simple white with some ck stripes. The entire room looked simple but did not lose its quality. Even my things that had just been moved over during the day were neatly organized inside.


    "This..."


    I was surprised. I did not expect him to be able to get everything ready in such a short time.


    "Do you like it?" Marius smiled at me as if asking to be credited.


    "I like it, but..."


    Marius cut me off before I could finish, "No buts. I have rtively fewer rooms here, and thest one has been reserved for Munchkin. The two children are still young, and I can only fit their cradles in the master bedroom."


    He had already arranged everything, so I could only ept since I could not let down his kindness. "Thank you. I''ll move out once everything passes."


    "There''s actually no need for you to hurry." Marius'' voice boomed as he spoke hastily. I looked up at him suspiciously, and he hurriedly exined when he saw my expression, "I mean, I''m bored of living alone anyways. Not only can you keep mepany now that you''re moving in, but the little ones are also cute. It''s a good thing that I''m able to y with them now."


    "Are you taking the children for toys now?"


    "Sis Wan, you know that''s not what I mean, yet you still warp my words," Marius grumbled while looking innocent.


    Amused, I shook my head. "Alright, I won''t mess with you anymore."


    Timothy burst into tears. Wendy then started crying too.


    I quickly went to the cradles tofort them. "They must be hungry. Out with you, Marius."


    "You gotta feed them when they''re hungry. What do they eat? I''ll go prepare it."


    I pursed my lips and shoved Marius. "I''ll feed them. You hurry on out."


    "What are you going to feed them with, Sis Wan? There''s nothing in the room."


    Why had he not realized it yet?


    I cradled my forehead and looked at him. "Let me ask you something. What did you eat when you were young?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Oh, right. forgot they''re still young Then, you can just..." Marius nced at my chest before quickly averting his gaze, face flushed. "I''m going out."


    I did not expect this side of him.


    I smiled slightly. "Remember to close the door."


    After he closed the door, I finally unbuttoned my shirt with ease.


    When I came out after feeding the children, Marius had already prepared supper. "Sis Wan,e and eat quick."


    He cooked two bowls of noodles and pulled out a chair for me to sit on.


    "I''ll still be going to thepany usually. It''ll still be better to have someone look over the children."


    "That''s easy. I''ll help you look for someone."


    "I trust Caroline more when ites to the children. It''s just that she''s with Theo..."


    Marius slurped a mouthful of


    noodles. "No worries. I''ll go over and


    ask


    tomorrow to see if she has


    the time."


    "She might be too tired."


    "Yone''s going to have a


    better


    over at Theo''s now?"


    Mariys asked me back. ¡°You


    as well poach her."


    He had a point.


    "I''ll go ask Caroline myself tomorrow, then."


    MS

 Chapter 2461

    Green Orange.


    Sitting in the office, I hesitated about whether I should give Caroline a call.


    "What are you thinking about so deeply?" Shannon asked the moment she came in.


    I raised my eyes and looked at her. "The children need someone to look after them. I was thinking if I wanted to have Carolinee over."


    "That''s an excellent idea considering Caroline is fond of you. She''ll definitely take good care of them," Shannon put down her bag and answered rightly.


    I looked at the phone but still did not make the call. "But Caroline has always been with Theo. It would be kind of bad if I called her over."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wanda, we''ve reached this point now. What''s there to feel bad about? Also, you''re just expressing your thoughts to Caroline. Whether or not she wants toe over is her decision." Shannon''s words really woke me up.


    Having made up my mind, I picked up my phone and called Caroline.


    I tapped my hand on the table lightly as I waited for the call to connect. However, no one was answering.


    Reasonably speaking, Caroline should be free now. Why was she not picking up?


    I called her again but there was still no answer.


    "Is she not answering?" Shannon asked.


    "Yeah. It shouldn''t be like this."


    "Call the house phone, then. That''ll probably connect, no?"


    Right, there was still that.


    Theo never got rid of the house phone in order to maintain contact.


    After a few beeps, the call was answered. "Hello, Theo is not home now. You can call his phone if you need anything or I can pass the message on for you." Delia''s voice?


    "It''s me," I whispered.


    "Wanda, why is it you? What the heck? Don''t tell me you''re calling Theo now to get him back?" Sure enough, Delia would not pass up the chance to hurt me.


    I was toozy to argue with her and cut straight to the chase. "I''m looking for Caroline."


    "She''s busy and can''t answer your call now. Also, you''re no longer part of this household. Why are you


    looking for our people? Could you be


    trying to gain informationt


    "Forget it, then."


    Just when I wanted to hang up the call, Delia''s disgusting voice


    sounded again. "I advise you to save your energy. Be it Caroline or


    whoever, you''d better not thintal nee


    getting information from them."


    "You''re the only one who uses a trick like this, not me."


    I did not want to listen to her any further, so I ended the call directly. Delia would probably be mad at me.


    Shannon looked at me. "What''s the matter? She''s not there?"


    "Delia answered and said that Caroline is busy."


    "Her again. You can call Caroline againter, then."


    "Yeah."


    I recalled Marius sayingst night that Caroline was probably having a hard time now and felt faintly worried.


    Nicky had driven Caroline away


    before, b?t Delia was keeping her by


    her side. Would she deliberately


    make things difficult for her?


    Caroline was on my side, after all.


    en FindNovel


    I grew worried thinking about it. I called her a few more times after that, but Caroline never picked up.


    After work, I immediately drove to Regal Vi but received a call from Marius halfway. "Sis Wan, why aren''t you back yet?"


    "I''m going to go look for Caroline first. I''ll be back in a bit."


    "Caroline is here. Come back quickly."


    What?!


    I hung up the call and hurriedly turned the car around.


    Reaching the apartment and entering the living room, I saw Caroline.


    "Caroline, it''s really you."


    "President Klein wa the one who picked me up from Regal Vi. Madam, ah, no."


    "Just call me Wanda from now on." I immediately held Caroline''s hand, feeling relieved that she was fine.


    Marius was standing at the side, his eyes narrowed. "Caroline quit. So she''s now properly working as a helper in our house." "That''s great."

 Chapter 2462

    I did not expect Marius to get this matter settled so quickly.


    "Caroline, why didn''t you answer my calls? Delia said you were busy when I called the vi."


    Caroline sighed when she heard this. "Miss Owens has arranged many things by relying on her husband''s love..."


    Her husband''s love...


    My expression changed slightly. "It''s good that you resigned, then. I''ll feel more at ease with you helping me take care of the children in the future," I said somewhat ufortably. Noticing my abnormal behavior, Caroline stepped forward and took my hand. "I have no idea what kind of drug the sir is on, but I believe he''ll change his mind when he wakes up from it." I smiled lightly when I noticed Caroline''s gaze. She still believed in Theo. "Those things don''t matter. We should just live a good life. You can help me take care of things during the day and go back when Ie back at night. You can spend more time with your family that way."


    "You''re so thoughtful."


    "Alright now, then we''ll settle this matter nicely here. Let''s not mention the past again. Every day that''s toe in the future will be beautiful." Marius was full of energy, and the corners of his mouth were curled. Late night.


    Caroline had long gone back, and the children were all asleep in the room. I sat on the sofa alone.


    "It''ste. Why aren''t you asleep?"


    Marius'' voice brought me back.


    He was already sitting beside me when I came back to my senses. Marius was wearing a thin blue sweater. He looked very gentle with a warm smile on his lips.


    I looked down and chuckled softly. "I was thinking that tomorrow is Friday."


    "You don''t know how to tell Munchkin about this?" Marius looked at me again. It was obvious that he understood what I was thinking, yet he still asked.


    I nodded and continued, "That''s right. Munchkin is still so young. I don''t know if he''ll be able to take the news."


    Compared to my heaviness, Marius


    looked very rxed. He spread open


    his arms. The news about Theo and


    Delia has long been circting. around the inte. Everyone.


    knows. Munchkin probably does as


    well. He''s a smart kid."


    "It''s because he''s smart that I''m worried."


    He lost his parents'' love ever since he was a kid. Now he had to face Theo''s and my separation. He was just a child, but he had to carry a burden that he should not be carrying to at his age. Being sensible was not necessarily a good thing.


    "Alright. Let it take its course once ites. I believe Munchkin is more thorough than you think." Marius pursed his lips as he nodded at me with a firm expression.


    "I can only do that for now. I can''t think of any other ways to solve this." The truth was I was frustrated.


    "You''re only living here because you trust me. So why not trust me again?"


    Marius'' words worked to catch my attention. When I met his eyes, I noticed for the first time how bright they were. It was as if there was a force in his eyes, ready to go. "You... You know." I froze for a moment.


    He nodded and grinned. "You don''t want to trouble your family and friends. That''s why you didn''t go and stay with them. You''re not staying at Shannon''s either. You chose me and aren''t worried about troubling me. That''s because you believe that Delia won''t be able to touch me with my strength."


    I was a little embarrassed when Marius hit the nail on the head. "I''m sorry. I wasn''t-"


    "There''s nothing to it. I should be happy. At least it proves I''m not weak." Marius turned to me with a clear smile in his eyes.


    I sped my hands, feeling slightly


    nervous. "I no longer dared


    underestimate you ever since IThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    found out you''re the person in


    charge of Hyperspace. I figure


    I


    there''s a more powerful force behind you to support your usual


    nonsense."

 Chapter 2463

    Marius raised a brow lightly when he heard what I said. "What if you guess is wrong then, Sis Wan?" he asked in a brisk tone.


    I looked up at him, my thoughts strengthening. "You just said ''what if.'' That proves that I''m right."


    Mariusughed out loud and sat upright. "Alright then. I''ll tell you who I really am, then."


    He stood up and cleared his throat. "Looking at my noble and handsome appearance, it''s not hard to tell that my family is prestigious. My family has been in business for several generations, so there''s some reason why mypany is doing so well now, no? Look at me again..."


    "You''re the wise, mighty, extraordinary Young Master Klein. But I''m a little sleepy now, so let''s stop here tonight." I could not listen to Marius praising himself anymore.


    I got up and walk toward the room. Before I even entered, Marius'' voice sounded behind me again. "Regardless, I have the power to protect you and the children."


    This sentence stopped me in my tracks. I could not see Marius'' expression, but it was not difficult to guess that he was wearing an expression of self-confidence at this moment.


    I did not turn back but just replied, "I know." Then, I went into the room.


    The next day.


    I had to go to Cool Breeze Elementary School to pick up Munchkin today, so I left thepany early and made my way toward the school.


    "Mommy." Munchkin ran to me and dove head-first into my arms.


    I caressed the little one''s head, my eyes filled with affection. "Let''s go home."


    I held Munchkin''s hand and was about to lead him to the car when he stopped in his tracks. "Mommy, wait." After saying that, Munchkin looked around as if looking for someone. My brows furrowed. "Who are you looking for?"


    Munchkin''s eyes abruptly shone as he pointed forward. "He''s here."


    Following the direction of his finger, I looked over. "Marius?"


    "Brother Marius." Munchkin let go of my hand and ran to him.


    Marius knelt down and picked up Munchkin, bopping his little nose. "Who are you calling ''Brother''? It''s ''Uncle'' to you, got it?"


    When did they be acquainted with one another?


    Seeing Munchkin and Marius horsing around, I stepped over and asked Marius, "Why do you know Munchkin so well?"


    "After what happened between you and Theo, I often came to keep Munchkinpany."


    "Munchkin, you..."


    Munchkin looked up at me. "Mommy, I know you and Daddy got into a fight, but it''s okay. You still have me. I''ll always be by your side."


    "Who are you calling ''Daddy'' still?


    Set


    Just call him by his name now. It''s


    fine." Marius had never really 13


    The His attitude toward him


    was


    even harsher now.


    "I can''t. It''s rude. But I can call him ''Uncle Grant''."


    It turned out Marius had been thinking of Munchkin since some time ago. He had been finding ways


    to make sure I had no worries. I was touched at this moment.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s hurry back," Marius urged. He put Munchkin down. "I didn''t drive here, so please give me a ride."


    I looked at him andughed out loud. "Let''s go, then."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After we got into the car, Marius and Munchkin were at the back having fun with one another. Here I thought it would be another scene when came to pick up Munchkin today. I did not think... Thank goodness for Marius.


    Looking at the mirror, I could see the bright smile on Marius'' handsome face.


    It would be terrible of me to still not know what his intentions were after he did this.


    Yet, I could not give him an answer, so I simply pretended not to know.


    As if noticing me looking at him, Marius looked at me. "You''re looking at me, Sis Wan. What''s wrong? Are you falling for my handsomeness?"


    "You''re overthinking it. I was looking at Munchkin. Don''t misunderstand."


    "Tsk" Marius pursed his lips.


    I looked away and focused on driving.

 Chapter 2464

    The second day Munchkin was with us, we arrived at the entrance of the cinema.


    We held Munchkin''s hand on each side. I nced at the sign erected next to me. "On second thought, why don''t we leave? It doesn''t look like there''s anything interesting to watch." "I want to watch this." Munchkin pointed to the only animated movie on the sign.


    "In Japanese? Can you understand it?"


    "I just want to watch it."


    I had wanted to convince Munchkin to leave, but Marius agreed with him. "Alright, let''s just watch this, then."


    There were not a lot of people watching this movie at all with only four to five individuals sitting around sparsely. They were mostly parents who brought their children.


    I did not know why Munchkin was so adamant about watching this movie.


    Toughening myself, I sat through the entire movie.


    After the movie ended, I looked at Munchkin who was next to me. He suddenly turned to me. "Mommy, was it good?"


    "It''s alright. Why did you want to watch this?" I gave voice to the question I had.


    Munchkin blinked and shook his head. "I just wanted to watch it. It''s over now. Let''s go."


    "Alright."


    We brought Munchkin to the supermarket after the movie.


    He was choosing his favorite items at the front while Marius and I followed behind him.


    "I don''t know what Munchkin is thinking. I don''t think he liked that movie very much, but he insisted on watching it." I shook my head, my mind a mess.


    Beside me, Marius had his hands in his pockets. "Perhaps Munchkin was just feeling ack of security and wanted you to spend more time with him. He would freak out if we just stayed home and had no interaction."


    His words woke me up.


    Munchkin was still so young but had experienced so much. He did not show it, but he must be feeling terrible.


    I had been ignoring his feelings too much.


    "Munchkin was actually devastated when he first saw the news about Theo and Delia. Iforted him for a long time that day. When he felt betterter on, he asked me not to tell you about it because he knew you would be even more devastated than him." I looked at Munchkin. He was young but was always trying to protect me. I was utterly moved.


    "That''s why you should be a little happier so that Munchkin will also be happy." Marius'' words were filled with affection for Munchkin.


    I nodded. I should be happier, even if it was for Munchkin, and spend more time with him. "I understand."


    I went up and took Munchkin''s hand, picking out his favorite things with him. asionally, I would look back at Marius. I noticed every time that Marius would be looking at me with a smile on his face. FindNovel


    Was he constantly looking at me...


    I turned back around and lowered my head in thought.


    My hand moved. It turned out Munchkin was trying to get my attention. "Mommy, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing. Is there anything else you want, Munchkin?"


    Marius'' arms were filled with stuff when we came out of the supermarket. "Thank you for your hard work."


    "How hard can it be? It''s just


    carrying stuff. Let''s go and eat a grand meal next." Marius raised his brows. It seemed like he already had a ce in mind.


    The restaurant he chose was pretty good. They had delicacies both adults and children loved. Munchkin had a great time eating.


    Munchkin looked to be in a good mood for the rest of the day. When we returned to the apartment, he even ran to the room to y with his brother and sister. Marius and I were standing at the door. Seeing Munchkin like this, I also felt much more at ease.


    ""You feel better?" Marius asked.


    I looked at Marius with suspicion in my eyes. "You knew what I was thinking?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How hard is it to guess? It''s a piece of cake. Women tend to pay attention all the time the moment


    they have kids. You''re no exception." Marius smiled devilishly.


    "Thank you, Marius."


    "I told you you don''t have to thank me." Marius rolled his eyes at me.


    I understood what he was thinking, but I should still say whatever I should say. "Regardless, I still have to thank you. Else I won''t feel at ease."


    "Really, I can''t do anything with you."


    Marius looked at me helplessly when he said that. I smiled at him. "Let''s hope for peaceful days ahead."

 Chapter 2465

    However, as it turned out, Delia would not make things easy for me.


    When I was about to send Munchkin back to school the next day, we were surrounded by reporters the moment I opened the door.


    Cameras and microphones were directed at us. Munchkin, who had not seen this scene before, immediately hid behind me.


    These people did not care, however, and proceeded to ask their questions one after another.


    "Delia Owens broke the news earlier that you and President Grant got divorced. And now you''re living with Marius Klein. Could it be that you both had been cheating?"


    "Did you get caught cheating first?"


    "This is your and President Grant''s child, right? Does he know that you two are divorced?"


    I protected Munchkin from being photographed by the press. He huddled in my arms as the microphones were pointed at him like bees to honey. The reporters asked him questions that he absolutely had no idea how to answer. My anger surged. "Enough!"


    Frowning tightly, I pushed one of the reporters who had gotten too close to Munchkin. He almost lost his footing and red at me. "Aren''t you being too presumptuous now that you''re not under President Grant''s protection anymore, Wanda Lane? Are you not afraid that I''ll sensationalize this?''


    Hearing this, the corners of my mouth curved upward slightly. I looked into his eyes, my own like sharp scimitars. "You heard it, everyone. This reporter is threatening me. And all of you, the child is innocent. He doesn''t know how to answer your questions at all yet you keep pressing him. Do you all have the right to hurt others just because you''re part of the press?"


    "Miss Lane, is your angering from humiliation right now? I heard this child isn''t President Grant''s. May I ask whose child he is, then? Is he an illegitimate child?"


    It was difficult for me to suppress the emotions I was feeling deep down when they mentioned the words ''illegitimate child.'' Just when I was about to reprimand them, arge hand appeared on my shoulder, patting my shoulder and attracting the press'' attention. "Fellow reporters, if you have any questions, ask me. I can answer them in detail. Wanda needs to send the child to school now, so please don''t waste her time." Marius was dealing with the press quite skillfully. He then looked at me. "Hurry off, then." "Marius, you..."


    "Why are you still standing here? You''re going to bete if you dy any more."


    I snapped myself out of my daze and pulled Munchkin out of the crowd. Some of the reporters wanted to follow me still, so Marius used his words as bait to attract them again.


    After getting into the car, I looked at Marius, who was surrounded. I felt a little sorry for him.


    Forget it. It would be safer to send Munchkin to school as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, I hurried started the car and left.


    "Mommy, you should be careful."


    "Yeah, you too, Munchkin."


    I saw Munchkin off at school and only then was at ease to leave. The interviews should have ended by now.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Just when I got back to the car, I got a message from Marius on my phone: [It''s done!]


    As expected of a social butterfly.


    I heaved a sigh of relief then and made my way toward Green Orange.


    When I reached thepany, I


    noticed a few men outside the main door. I was surprised. Shannon dragged me into the office the


    moment I went in. "Shannon did you arrange the men outside?"


    They were all dressed in ck suits, looking emotionless. They looked like gangsters.


    "Right on the head. You have no idea how many reporters were at the door when I arrived. I hired these guards to chase them away."


    "As if it''s not because someone


    leaked photos of you out with Munchkin and Marius. Everyone''s thinking that he''s your illegitimate child."


    "What?!"


    wn

 Chapter 2466

    "How ridiculous. How do people have the gall to just say anything?"


    "Look here, it''s this user. And it''s so obviously a spam ount." Shannon located the rumor on theputer and clicked on the poster''s information.


    There was nothing in the way of information. It did not look like a spam ount, but it did look like it was just newly made. It was as if it had been created just to share this information. In fact, one did not even need to guess to know who the person who posted this information was.


    Shannon knew this without a doubt. She closed the page and looked at me. "The outside world seems to be focusing on Munchkin now. Why don''t you keep him from school for a while?"


    I shook my head at that. "He would be safer in school than at home. Cool Breeze is an enclosed school. The press also wouldn''t go to a school. Munchkin would be safe there." "That''s good, then. But what do you n to do about this?"


    My gaze slowly sharpened. "Spreading rumors and ndering others on the inte is illegal, no?"


    Shannon gave me a thumbs-up. "Nice."


    After deciding on the course of action, Shannon and I went back to work.


    Come afternoon, Shannon suddenly yelled, "Wanda, hurry up and check the inte. There''s more."


    Dear God, could I just get some peace?


    I opened the page somewhat helplessly and saw a photo of the outside of Marius'' apartment.


    Was it from this morning?


    There was also an interview video attached on the top. I clicked on it.


    "What are your views of Miss Lane and President Grant divorcing?"


    "Are you and Miss Lane really living together now? Did you two get together a long time ago?"


    "Someone also leaked photos of you and Miss Lane bringing that child to the cinema yesterday. Is he an illegitimate child of yours and Miss Lane''s?"


    As expected, the way the press


    treated people truly differed based


    on who they were. They were so polite to Marius but extremely rude and casual to me.


    However, I was more eager about Marius'' response to these difficult-to-answer questions.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I could see that he was very calm and without the slightest trace of panic. His voice was even calmer. "Rather than living together, it''s better to say that I''m renting out a room to her. She just got divorced, st and as a friend, I should help her. As for the absurd rumors regarding the illegitimate child, you should att refrain from spreading them. I''ve only known Miss Lane for a year. How could we have a child of this age? In fact, Munchkin is the child of a good friend of Miss Lane who passed away due to dystocia. That''s why she took him in. I hope everyone will stop spreading these rumors as it''s considered traumatic for the child. It''s not okay to be exposing a child''s wounds."


    Marius was no longer frivolous like a child when facing these reporters. His argument was tight, and the words came from the depths of his heart. "Do you have any romantic intentions toward Miss Lane with how you''re protecting her?"


    This question...


    I lowered my head somewhat guiltily and heard Marius'' answer the next second.


    "She''s the most outstanding woman I''ve ever met. I would like to take care of her for the rest of my life if possible."


    "So, you''re saying that you do have deep affections for Miss Lane, President Klein. Do you not mind that she''s divorced and has children?"


    "I don''t because she''s deserving of love."


    I could no longer watch the rest of the interview.


    What Marius said threw my heart for a loop.


    Shannon nced at me subtly. "I


    didn''t expect Marius to be so reliable during critical moments when he''s


    usually just fooling around. Not did he support you, but he also revealed his love for you publicly and earned back the dignity th you lost because of Theo. Be honest, Wanda.


    Are you very moved now?"


    "..."


    I bit my lower lip, not knowing how to reply.


    After a few minutes of silence, I found an excuse, "Yes. He just said all that to help me save face. That must be it."


    While I understood his intentions, Marius shocked me with how publicly he disclosed it. I could only use this excuse with Shannon to brush it off.


    "Oh, you. You keep telling yourself that." Shannon went back to her seat and said nothing else.


    The interview made me restless the entire afternoon...

 Chapter 2467

    Shannon looked at how I was sitting on the couch so silently and could guess what made me this way. "Are you like this because of Marius'' interview just now?"


    I choked having a close friend hit the nail on the head but did not try to hide it. I just nodded calmly.


    "Yes. What do you think he meant by what he said in the interview? I don''t think he even paused when he said all that just now. Just what was he thinking?"


    Shannon smiled at my puzzled expression.


    She had always known what Marius'' intentions toward me were. She had joked with me about it before, but I just never bothered with it.


    Things were different now, though. Marius had now exposed his intentions for me to the public. His expressing his feelings in front of so many people rendered me somewhat helpless.


    "Wanda, do you think there''s the possibility that Marius only said what he felt? And he might even have been feeling those things since the start?"


    Shannonughed as she said that, and it made me feel angry from embarrassment.


    I was, after all, a mother of two. Even though Theo and I had gotten into a fight, it still did not deny the fact that Theo and I were husband and wife.


    "Damn it, Shannon. You really love making fun of me. Why would Marius even like me? I''m already a mother with two children. All those young girls out there who like him are a dime a dozen!" Shannon rolled her eyes after hearing what I said. The n failed again this time.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop talking about it. Seriously, just why won''t you listen to me?!"


    Shannon sighed and turned away from me, no longer looking at me.


    Seated on the sofa, I also heaved a sigh of relief. How could I not understand what Shannon was saying? I was just ying dumb or just did not want to admit it.


    Marius has never hidden his feelings after all. I was not a fool. How could I have not seen it? I just really could not ept Marius'' feelings.


    "Enough, Shannon. You should stop thinking so much. Also, it''d be best not to make this kind of joke in the future. I already have Timothy, Wendy, and Munchkin. I don''t want people to start talking." I also went silent after saying that.


    Shannon turned to look at me before letting out a weak snort.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll stop talking about it. It''s gettingte. I''m going off first. Marius should be going back soon, right?"


    When Shannon said this, I lifted my head and nced at the clock hanging on the wall. Realizing that it was indeedte, I echoed Shannon, "Yeah he should be back soon. Why don''t youe back with me for dinner?"


    Shannon rolled her big eyes the moment I said that. "Give me a break. I''m not that bored. I also have


    to get home. I''m not going to go hold up the both of you here. I''m leaving, no need to send me off."


    QUMS


    Shannon picked up her bag and left after she said that. I watched her leave and did not say anything for a long time.


    That night, I went back to the apartment and happened to bump into Marius. I nodded at him, and we went into the apartment together.


    "Uhm... Wanda, don''t mind it. I did


    the interview today to deal with the press. Else, they would keep asking me questions like that the entire day. They''d end up annoying me toCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    death. Don''t think so much."


    I nodded but said nothing since I also did not know what I should say.


    The atmosphere instantly turned awkward.

 Chapter 2468

    Marius wanted to exin some more when he saw how I looked to break the awkward atmosphere surrounding us, but I did not give him the chance to do so. That was because things might be even worse if he said any more, and I was a little afraid.


    I switched the topic. "I''m going to go make dinner. You haven''t had dinner yet, right? Let''s eat together."


    Marius could only nod as he watched me make my way to the kitchen. He hung his coat on the door somewhat arrogantly and went back to his room, dejected.


    I leaned against the wall and let out a sigh of relief when I heard the door close.


    To be honest, Marius was not the only one nervous. How could I not be too?


    Until now, I had no idea how I should face Marius, so why not just let it be? The both of us should calm down and then think about what we should do next.


    I looked at the chopping board in front of me nkly and breathed in deeply. Stop thinking. The most important thing now was to fill my stomach.


    One hourter, dinner was done and served on the dining table.


    "You cane out and eat now."


    I stood at Marius'' door and yelled before taking a seat at the dining table.


    Marius came out of his room. He looked at me and sat down at the dining table obediently.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Neither of us opened our mouths to speak. Apart from the clear sounds of cutlery against the tes, there was only the sound of us chewing and swallowing.


    I could tell that Marius was feeling a little ufortable. He really was not used to the atmosphere now.


    Even though both of us were sitting face-to-face less than five meters away, we could not do anything. We did not even know how to start talking.


    There were mixed feelings in Marius'' heart, and it was the same for me.


    Dinner was torturous. I knew things could not go on like this.


    I already had Timothy and Wendy. I could no longer be with someone else. I had to find a way to end our current suffering.


    I put down my cutlery and took a deep breath. I intended to rify the matter. Neither of us would feel better otherwise.


    "Marius, about the interview today... Actually, there''s something I would like to¡ª"


    I could see Marius'' entire body stiffening when I said ''interview.'' His ears perked up too.


    s, a cry rang out from inside the room before I could finish. A chain reaction started, and another cry sounded from the room. I quickly got up. The children had awoken.


    en FindNovel


    IMS


    I looked back to nce at Marius only to see him heave a sigh of relief. He even started eating faster and took the opportunity to finish dinner and run back into his room before I came back.


    I sighed and went into my room. I saw Timothy and Wendyying on the bed, crying loudly. Timothy was grabbing Wendy''s foot and trying to stuff it into his mouth desperately. Yet, he could not no matter what.


    Wendy did not know anything. She could only cry when she felt like she could not move her foot. The moment I saw the children, I knew that it was time to feed them because they were hungry.


    "You little rascals. All you two do every day besides sleeping is eat. You guys must be so happy."


    My mood suddenly improved seeing how innocent and cute the children looked. Having them by my side put me feel at ease regardless of whatever happened. "One by one, then."

 Chapter 2469

    I thought of the discussion I did not manage to finish with Marius just now while I was feeding the children and sighed again...


    After I was done taking care of the children, I went out and eat. Marius never came out again after going into his room. I could only leave it be. Once done with dinner, I cleaned things up and went back into the room again. Seeing the children''s cute appearance, I gradually fell asleep. When I woke up at dawn, Marius had already left. My intention of speaking with him fell through again.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang. Realizing it was Delia, I was somewhat baffled.


    Although I did not know the purpose of Delia''s call, I still chose to answer it.


    "Are you so free to give me a call, Miss Owens? My time is precious. I have no time to waste on you," I said angrily.


    Delia did not get angry when she heard what I said. Instead, a low chuckle sounded from the receiver. "I''m at Cafe Freya right now. I''d like to sincerely invite President Lane over to have a cup of coffee together, but I wonder if you''ll give me the chance to?"


    I frowned when I heard Delia''s words. I really did not understand what sentiment drove his woman to call me.


    "Miss Owens, did you not hear me? I was very clear just now. I don''t have time to waste on you."


    The voice on the other end of the call also cooled as Delia sneered. "I''ll give you half an hour. Tardiness is not eptable. Let me just remind you that if you really don''t show up, you''ll probably regret it for the rest of your life. So, you''d better decide if you''re going toe or not."


    Delia hung up the call after she said all that, leaving me stunned in ce.


    I put down the phone, still not understanding Delia''s purpose for calling me.


    Yet, Delia''s words from before stuck with me. Just what gave her the confidence to say something like that? I would regret it for the rest of my life?


    I was bing even more frustrated. My good mood was destroyed, and Delia''s words kept making circles in my mind.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Delia seriously won''t let up. Just what is she thinking of doing?!"


    Curiosity trumped reason, and I decided to go look into it.


    It made me intrigued since she said that I would regret it for the rest of my life if I did not go to see her.


    Not even ten minutester, I arrived at Cafe Freya that Delia mentioned just now.


    A service staff immediately guided me to the second floor the moment I entered the door. They pushed open the private room door. Delia was seated inside as she sipped her coffee elegantly. en FindNovel


    She was not delighted nor surprised when she saw me. She just nodded at me.


    "You''re finally here. And here I thought you wouldn''te."


    I did not back down and immediately


    sat down o


    opposite her while putting my to one side. "Yes, I''m here. Just what do you want?"


    I saw Delia smile, her long hair fanning out on her back as she


    moved her head. "I just w


    tell you something funny. Trust me,


    you won''t regret it.


    "I was really worried just now that you wouldn''te, but fortunately, you did in the end. That''ll save me a lot of things."


    Delia took out a recorder from her bag as she spoke. She found the documents that she needed and clicked on the recorder''s y button.


    A cold and domineering voice I was all too familiar with started speaking.


    I immediately recognized the owner of this voice to be Theo the moment I heard the first word...

 Chapter 2470

    There was another voice after that, one that belonged to a woman. This voice was also very familiar to me. It was the voice of Delia who was sitting opposite me. My expression darkened immediately because the conversation between them was a bit obscene. In other words, they were paying me no consideration at all.


    Delia''s every sentence sounded like she was trying to trap him as she tried to figure out our rtionship. Theo was very careful, however, and his answers were irond.


    It was very obvious that Theo was wary of Delia. He did not want to give her the chance for exploitation at all.


    I had no patience to continue listening anymore, or one could say I was a little bored. I looked at Delia. "You called me here just to let me listen to this boring voice recording? Delia, are you that bored?


    "Even if you really are, I don''t have time to apany you. I''m leaving. You can listen to the rest of the recording yourself!"


    I picked up my bag after I said that and was about to get up and leave when Delia stopped me. "Don''t be in a rush. I don''t me you if you for finding the start boring, but you must listen carefully to whatester. It''s about your own safety, after all." Delia could not hide the smile on her face when she said this. Happiness filled her entire face.


    Hearing this, I became suspicious.


    Since Delia had already said this, I sat down once again.


    The two of them continued with their pointless exploration and confrontations. I almost fell asleep listening to it when I suddenly heard them talk about me.


    Delia was asking Theo about me in the recording.


    "How do you n to deal with Wanda? She is, after all, your initial partner."


    Theo was silent for a moment, but his voice was still so cold.


    "If she still chooses to be unrepentant and appears before me recklessly, I''ll consider making her disappear!"


    With a click, the recording ended.


    Delia could no longer hold back the excitement in her andughed out loud. "Did you hear that? That is his attitude, his answer. Do you know


    why I called you over now?" Content I belongs to FindNovel


    However, I could no longer hear Delia''s voice at this moment.


    Only Theo''s words from just now were echoing in my mind.


    What did he mean by making me disappear? Aha, so this was the case, huh?


    It turned out that he had not attached any importance to me since the start. I was just a chess piece that could be discarded at any time.


    Seeing how lost I looked, Delia


    covered her mouth and smiled.


    "You''ve now heard it too. How about


    it? You''re definitely feeling terrible


    that albyour hard work over the years is to be exchanged forca disappearing act, right?


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. He''ll probably give you some hope of surviving as long as you don''t show yourself in front of him again in the future. At worst, you can go to another city and start your life again."


    The more Delia talked, the happier she became and the more unhindered her words flowed.


    Right. Her purpose today was to unt before me.


    I was aware of what Delia was thinking as well at this moment.


    She was looking down on me, but the sad thing was I was also looking down on myself.


    All my contributions over the years and the children were, at this moment, no longer important.


    They were all no longer important when he said he would make me disappear...Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2471

    There was another voice after that, one that belonged to a woman. This voice was also very familiar to me. It was the voice of Delia who was sitting opposite me. My expression darkened immediately because the conversation between them was a bit obscene. In other words, they were paying me no consideration at all.


    Delia''s every sentence sounded like she was trying to trap him as she tried to figure out our rtionship. Theo was very careful, however, and his answers were irond.


    It was very obvious that Theo was wary of Delia. He did not want to give her the chance for exploitation at all.


    I had no patience to continue listening anymore, or one could say I was a little bored. I looked at Delia. "You called me here just to let me listen to this boring voice recording? Delia, are you that bored?


    "Even if you really are, I don''t have time to apany you. I''m leaving. You can listen to the rest of the recording yourself!"


    I picked up my bag after I said that and was about to get up and leave when Delia stopped me. "Don''t be in a rush. I don''t me you if you for finding the start boring, but you must listen carefully to whatester. It''s about your own safety, after all." Delia could not hide the smile on her face when she said this. Happiness filled her entire face.


    Hearing this, I became suspicious.


    Since Delia had already said this, I sat down once again.


    The two of them continued with their pointless exploration and confrontations. I almost fell asleep listening to it when I suddenly heard them talk about me.


    Delia was asking Theo about me in the recording.


    "How do you n to deal with Wanda? She is, after all, your initial partner."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo was silent for a moment, but his voice was still so cold.


    "If she still chooses to be unrepentant and appears before me recklessly, I''ll consider making her disappear!"


    With a click, the recording ended.


    Delia could no longer hold back the excitement in her andughed out loud. "Did you hear that? That is his attitude, his answer. Do you know


    why I called you over now?" Content I belongs to FindNovel


    However, I could no longer hear Delia''s voice at this moment.


    Only Theo''s words from just now were echoing in my mind.


    What did he mean by making me disappear? Aha, so this was the case, huh?


    It turned out that he had not attached any importance to me since the start. I was just a chess piece that could be discarded at any time.


    Seeing how lost I looked, Delia


    covered her mouth and smiled.


    "You''ve now heard it too. How about


    it? You''re definitely feeling terrible


    that albyour hard work over the years is to be exchanged forca disappearing act, right?


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. He''ll probably give you some hope of surviving as long as you don''t show yourself in front of him again in the future. At worst, you can go to another city and start your life again."


    The more Delia talked, the happier she became and the more unhindered her words flowed.


    Right. Her purpose today was to unt before me.


    I was aware of what Delia was thinking as well at this moment.


    She was looking down on me, but the sad thing was I was also looking down on myself.


    All my contributions over the years and the children were, at this moment, no longer important.


    They were all no longer important when he said he would make me disappear...

 Chapter 2472

    I finally could no longer endure the grief and indignation in my heart and stood up to leave.


    Delia did not stop me this time. Instead, she said, "Now you''ve heard it too. I advise you to quickly divorce him and leave Whaldorf City once your cooling period is over, lest you end up not knowing how you die either when the timees. Would it not be so unjust then?" Like a sharp de, Delia''s words pierced my heart.


    I said nothing. I just grabbed my bag and left.


    Delia''sughter echoed and lingered in the private room for a long time at my distraught appearance.


    Deep down, I was already disappointed in Theo. I might have had a glimmer of hope before, but I was now thoroughly disappointed and out of hope.


    I did not even know how I got back to the apartment. The children had been sleeping after they were fed in the morning and did not look like they were going to wake up.


    My head was muddled the entire day. When Marius came back that night and noted that something was off with me, he asked, "Sis Wan, what''s wrong? You don''t look like you''re in a good mood. Did I do something wrong again?"


    I was chopping up some vegetables in the kitchen at the moment. The kitchen knife in my hand abruptly went awry when Marius asked me this all of a sudden. Coupled with my distraction, it cut toward my left hand.


    "Ah!"


    I was taken aback, the pain in my hand eliciting a cry involuntarily. Marius, who was still in the living room, heard my scream. Without even hanging up his coat, he dashed into the kitchen after just throwing it onto the ground. "What happened? What happened? Sis Wan, are you okay?"


    His soul almost left his body when he was met with the blood on the chopping board aftering into. the kitchen. Marius hurriedly ran to my side and looked over me to find my wound. He finally locked his gaze on my hand.


    "How did you end up cutting your hand? Hurry up and run it under the tap. I''ll get you a band-aid. Remember not to make the water too hot.


    "You gotta make sure to wash it till no more blood is flowing out. I''ll go get you a band-aid. Don''t be scared."


    I nodded. Although I could feel pain in my finger, I still had a sense of propriety.


    I stopped my right hand the moment I felt pain just now. The wound seemed to be rtivelyrge, but it was nothing serious.


    Marius returned with a came in with


    a band-aid as continued cing my


    injured finger under the running faucet. He looked at me worriedly "How is it? Is it still bleeding? Do you visi need to go to the clinic? My car is just downstairs. It''ll be quick!"


    I shook my head. I felt likeughing a little seeing how panicked Marius was. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I j


    identally cut my hand. It''s


    I just


    happened before, so there''s no need


    to be so worried.


    "It''ll be fine after I run it under the tap. You don''t need to be so anxious too. And there''s no need to go to a clinic. Just put the band-aid on and it''s done."


    Nothing went into Marius'' ear even though I said all this lightly. "Why don''t I take you to the clinic and get it looked over? What if it gets infected?"


    I said nothing and just shook my head. After ensuring that it was no longer bleeding, I picked up the band-aid and put it on.


    "See, it''s fine now. No big deal. It''s just a nick. I''ve recovered from these so many times before."


    I said, not in the least concerned. Cutting my hand was not something unusual ever since I learned how to cook.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that I was really fine and that I was not faking it, Marius then calmed down. "How did you cut your hand? You looked distracted from the moment I came back just now. Did something happen?"

 Chapter 2473

    I was stunned when Marius asked this and recalled the recording that Delia let me listen to.


    "It''s nothing. I just got distracted ''cause I was thinking of something just now."


    I forced a smile, wanting to muddle through this.


    s, Marius was not a fool and could tell I was hiding something from him.


    ""What happened?"


    I did not really feel like talking about it, but Marius kept pestering me about it. In the end, I finally told him what happened earlier in the day.


    Things did not go as I expected. Marius was furious after he heard this. He immediately wanted to get things straight with Theo, but I stopped him. "Forget it, it''s better this way anyway. Theo and I are about to officially get divorced. We won''t cross paths anymore in the future, so it''s fine."


    I thought about the little things I shared with Theo before as I said this. Now, I just found those beautiful memoriesughable.


    Marius looked at me with a frown.


    After a while, he said, "Sis Wan, I reserved a ce at Julienne Hotel tomorrow night. Let me take you there so that you can rx and watch the night scene. What do you think?"


    I did not overthink it and immediately agreed. "Alright. Let''s go, then. It just so happens that I haven''t gone out for dinner in a long time. I even cut my hand today."


    Marius could not hide the joy on his face at my answer, and a smile appeared on the corners of his lips. "That''s great. Let''s order some takeaway for tonight. You can rx when I take you out tomorrow," he said to me. "Alright." I nodded.


    The next evening.


    I put on some casual clothes and went directly to Julienne Hotel. Marius arrived long before I did.


    I was stunned the moment I stepped into the hotel.


    The clean, white gauze, lit candlesticks, and rose petals all caught me off guard.


    Just when I was stunned in ce, Marius, who was dressed in fabulous attire, walked toward me with a bouquet of roses in his hand.


    "Wanda, I''m sure you know how I


    feel about you. And since you''re already nning to divorce Theo, I would like to take care of you for the rest of your life. Is that alright?"


    My mind somewhat nked when he called my name.


    Marius walked toward me, step by step. He then knelt down on one knee. He handed the flowers in his hand to me.


    I was at a loss then.


    I did not know Marius would confess to me in this situation, and now my mind was mush.


    "Marius, uh... Would you get up first? Don''t do this. My mind''s a mess right now. Can you give me some time to think about this?


    "While I am about to divorce Theo, I''m still married, after all. You should get up first."


    Marius did not look disappointed or sad when he heard my reply. It was obviou that he had already


    expected my answer. Hence, he had mentally prepared himself


    "I understand. Sis Wan... let''s have dinner, then. I''ve reserved the entire space. No one else will disturb our dinner today."


    Hearing him address me like how he used to, it seemed like he did not n to force me on this.


    After that, Marius held my hand and led me up the stairs.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I was already somewhat out of my wits by now and did not even think of taking my hand out of Marius. ? just followed him upstairs like this like a puppet.


    Marius pulled out a chair for me and then sat down facing me.

 Chapter 2474

    "Eat up quick. These are all your favorites. It''s been a long time since you were able to rx properly." Marius signaled me to move my cutlery.


    I also started feeling a little greedy looking at the delicious food on the table.


    Marius was right. The table was filled with my favorites, which made me smile after not smiling for a long time.


    "Thank you. My nerves have been a little strung recently, so it''s good that I get to rx today."


    Marius became a little more natural when he saw me.


    I had not been this happy ever since Theo and I got divorced. Marius must have been feeling terrible too.


    "Sis Wan, let''s just pretend nothing happened just now." Marius looked at me with light in his eyes.


    My movements slowed down slightly before I nodded. "Alright."


    "Friends?"


    "Yeah, friends."


    I met Marius'' gaze and smiled.


    I was very satisfied with this meal. Although Marius'' confession at the start made things somewhat awkward, at least our interactions became happier afterward.


    Satisfied, we decided to go home, and it was at this moment, that a group of individuals dressed in ck abruptly came storming up the stairs with knives in their hands. They rushed at me the moment they reached upstairs. There was ferocity in the leader''s eyes, and the long de in his hand was about to cut down on me.


    Marius was also stunned by the scene in front of him. He likely did not expect such a thing to happen.


    I was petrified and just stood there stupidly. I did not even think of dodging. Marius, who was beside me, quickly threw me to the ground.


    "Who are you lot? Do you know who I am?!


    "Get up here quickly and deal with these people!"


    Buying us time, Marius ordered his bodyguards toe up and save me.


    Unfortunately, these people were an obvious group of well-trained elites. Seeing that they did not manage tonda blow on me, they quickly brought another knife down.


    Marius pressed me under him tightly, and the de cut down on him firmly.


    "Marius, are you okay? Hurry up and leave! Forget about me! They''re obviously after me!"


    Why would Marius listen to me, however?


    Fortunately, his bodyguards who were downstairs had also rushed up after the second blow and quickly subdued the individuals who had barged in.


    I did not have the time to worry about who sent these people at this time and quickly dragged Marius to a nearby clinic to bandage his wound.


    "I suspect Delia was the one whoThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    sent those people today since she''s my only enemy. She''s already achieved her objective, though. Why would she still send people over?"


    I was bing more confused as I talked about it. I was not sure what d*mnable thing I did that Delia would actually want my life.


    Marius nodded at me angrily after hearing what I said. "You''re probably right. I''m sure that vicious woman did this. I''m going to go look for her right away!"


    I hurriedly stopped him. Marius was still severely injured at this moment. I could not let him go.


    "I''ll go myself. You just stay here and recuperate. Don''t worry about the rest."


    I already nned to get to the bottom of this. Not only for myself but also for Marius.


    "No. I''m going with you now. How can I not worry if you go look for Delia on your own? She wants to kill you! Wouldn''t you just be ying into her hands if you were to go alone?


    en FindNovel


    "I''ll bring a few people along and go with you. At least she won''t get the opportunity again, so stop talking!"

 Chapter 2475

    I had no way of holding Marius back and so had to allow him to apany me to Regal Vi.


    When we arrived, however, we could not even manage to get through the first pass as the security guard immediately stopped us at the door. We were not residents here, after all, and the guards were just doing their duty.


    Yet just when we were at a loss for what to do, the security guard suddenly received a call and his attitude did a 180.


    "Go on in. Someone''s vouched for the both of you."


    He then opened the door.


    I was a little confused. I did not know who was on the other end of the phone.


    Now was not the time to think about it, however. I went to Theo''s home directly with Marius.


    Stepping into this familiar but now different vi, I would be lying if I said I was not feeling sentimental.


    Delia''s surprised face came into view the moment we entered. She obviously did not expect me to appear here.


    "Why are you here? Have you forgotten about the recording I made you listen to earlier?"


    I could not help feeling angry when I saw her. If Marius had not been with me just now, I might have already lost my head!


    "Some people tried to kill me just now. Were you behind it?!"


    Delia was a little surprised when she heard what I said. It did not look like she was faking it.


    "Some people tried to kill you? Why did youe here looking for me, then? Don''t tell me you think I got them to do it?" Delia looked somewhat wronged.


    It did not look like she actually wanted to be charged with murder.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at her quietly before I


    replied, "Who else if not you? You''re the only enemy I have in Whaldorf


    City of you weren''t the one


    it,


    could it be someone else? xent


    However, Delia began smiling wickedly. "I''m not your only enemy. Don''t forget what you heard."


    "And why should I send someone to kill you? You''re going to divorce Theo soon. It''s unnecessary for me to get people to kill you.


    "I don''t want to be implicated in murder at all. If you''re going to ask me, you might as well ask Theo."


    I also went silent after I heard this.


    Delia''s words were quite reasonable. She had reached her goal, after all.


    I did not know if Theo was the one who did this, however. I could not tell anything about him anymore.


    It was at this moment that Theo returned.


    He was stunned when he saw me


    and Marias. Delia smiled at him. "The host is back. You should hurry up and ask whatever it is you want to ask. Don''t use me of anything." en FindNovel


    I was suddenly unable to speak while facing Theo.


    I was truly afraid that he was behind this.


    Marius did not care that much. He immediately asked if he was the one who was behind what happened just now.


    Theo looked at me with a doubtful gaze before looking at Marius'' wound. He shook his head. "No."


    Hearing this, I abruptly heaved a sigh of relief. Marius, who was standing beside me, also knew the kind of person Theo was and knew he would own up to whatever he did.


    "I''m warning you two, you''d better


    not try to harm her again in the future. After you and Sis Wan get divorced, I''ll take her and leave Whaldorf City so that you guys will never meet again." FindNovel


    Marius grabbed my hand and led me out of the ce after he said that. I was still somewhat out of my wits by the time we returned to the car.


    Marius, who was driving beside me, noticed how distracted I was and stopped the car at the side...

 Chapter 2476

    "Alright, Sis Wan. We just have to be more careful since the two of them didn''t do it. Whaldorf City is such a troublesome ce. We should just leave as early as we can. "After you and Theo get that divorce certificate, I''ll take you and we''ll get out of this ce immediately. We''ll start over somece where no one knows us, okay?"


    Seeing how Marius was still trying to convince me despite the wound on his body still oozing blood, I smiled helplessly.


    "Alright now, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ve already thought about this. I''ll listen to you after I get that divorce certificate."


    I remained in the apartment for the next few days and did not go out. I was a little scared, but I was also not in much of a mood.


    Time passed rapidly, and finally, the end of the cooling-off period arrived.


    Marius had deliberately taken the day off. Early in the morning, he drove me to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Theo and Delia had also been waiting there for a long time. Their eyes shone when they saw me getting out of Marius'' car.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s hurry on in. The two of us will be strangers after we get the certificate."


    I went on in first without feeling any lingering affection. The Theo now was no longer the person I knew and was familiar with before.


    Theo did not say much and walked in after me.


    Not even five minutester, I walked out of there with a divorce certificate in hand.


    Delia was wrapped around Theo''s arm smilingly. She stood in front of me as if she was showing off. "Theo, Theo, why don''t we hurry and get our marriage certificate? It just so happens that we''re here. What do you think?"


    My heart ached a little when I heard this, but it was no longer as heartrending as it was at the start.


    Theo shook his head. "Do you wish for our anniversary to be on the same day as my divorce?" Delia pondered for a bit and stopped insisting in the end.


    Theo went to get the car after that Delia smiled and said something to me before she left, "Don''t forget what told you." Off she went


    looking for Theo after that


    I froze for a moment but then did not bother with it. I immediately went to Marius'' car.


    We went back to the apartment together could tell that Marius was a little excited. He started packing his luggage the moment we got back to the apartment.


    "Let''s leave Whaldorf City today. There''s no need for us to return to this sorry ce in the future."


    Seeing the smile on Marius''s face, I forced myself to smile as well.


    In all honestly, I was a little unwilling to leave just like this.


    Mypany had just started getting off the ground. My best friend was here, and it was a little too soon for me to leave so suddenly. "How about we stay a little longer?


    "Shannon still doesn''t know that I''m leaving. I n to go and see her. Otherwise, she''d definitely me me if I were to leave just like this." There was obvious worry on Marius''s face.


    "But it''ll be even more dangerous if you stay in Whaldorf City for another day. We should still leave now, yeah?


    "We still haven''t found the people who tried to kill youst time. What if something happens if we continue to stay here?"


    Of course, understood everything


    Marius was saying. I also knew he


    was thinking of me, but I just really did not want to be forced to run not away as if I had nowhere else to go right after I got my freedom.


    "Let''s stay here a little longer. Just half a month to one month. What do you think?" Seeing how insistent I was about this, Marius had no other choice but to agree.

 Chapter 2477

    Green Orange.


    Shannon and I were working in the office when I suddenly heard her say, "I feel like someone has been following me these past few days."


    I immediately looked up at her when she said this with worry in my eyes. "Do you know who they are?"


    Shannon shook her head. "No. It''s just a feeling. I''m not sure either."


    "You should be more careful after you get off work."


    I warned while feeling worried. I was afraid that I was the cause of it.


    Seeing me so worried, Shannon could not help but smile. "Oh, don''t you worry too much. Jordan has already sent someone to protect me."


    I was relieved to hear this, else I would have been really worried that something might happen to her.


    "You should still be careful."


    Shannon nodded and thought of something. "Speaking of which, even though it''s just a feeling, you have to be careful too. Let''s get off work together in case the other party suddenly changes targets."


    Hearing her concern, I smiled and nodded. I gave her some more warnings before going back to work.


    After getting off work in the evening, the two of us drove home separately as usual. However, I kept having a sense of difort and unease the entire day.


    My anxiety spiked when I recalled what Shannon said during the day. I decided to call her after some thought, but no one answered for a long time. After contemting for a bit, I then turned around and drove toward her house.


    I was feeling more and more worried about Shannon''s safety while I was on the road and sped up. I ended uping across a car ident halfway.


    I felt a little scared that even my body was trembling a little.


    I stopped the car, opened the door, and got down only to realize that the car involved in the ident was Shannon''s.


    I immediately ran over, ignoring the gazes of the people around me as my tears fell uncontrobly. "Shannon, Shannon!"


    Her car had been knocked to the side. There was even blood on it. I immediately rushed over, but there was no one in the driver''s seat.


    Yet, there was blood all over the ground and the car. I could not help myself from shaking.


    "Shannon, where are you? Shannon!"


    The spectators around me had formed a circle.


    "Where''s the driver?" I asked the people around me anxiously, but they all shook their heads and said nothing to me.


    I was scared and in a panic. I thought that someone must have called 911 seeing how bad the crash was. She might even be in the ambnce now and was being sent to the hospital. en FindNovel


    "Shannon, please be alright. Please." I hurriedly fished out my phone and called her.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    A melodious tune sounded. I heard the ringing of the phone at the scene and quickly looked around. I saw Shannon''s figure the moment I turned.


    I could care less about how I looked after I saw her and immediately flew over to her, pulling her into my arms.


    She was almost out of breath with how I was strangling her. She patted my back, and I let go. "Shannon, why didn''t you answer the phone? I thought something had happened to you and immediately turned around. Thank goodness, thank goodness. How are you now?"


    She burst outughing seeing how worried I was. "I''m alright." Shannon raised her hand to wipe away the tearson my face as sheforted me softly.


    I hurriedly checked her for injuries and noticed only a slight abrasion on her foot. She was fine.


    "You scared me. There was so much blood, I thought-"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I hugged her again before I even finished.


    "I''m alright now." Shannon patted my back.


    I should be happy realizing that she was fine, but my tears would not stop no matter what. I cried as Iughed.

 Chapter 2478

    Seeing that Shannon was fine, my heart, which had been suspended in the air, finally eased back down.


    The traffic police arrived after a while to disperse the onlookers. They put down a few roadblocks and came to Shannon to inquire about the incident.


    ""You are..."


    "Collins."


    The traffic police heeded her response and took out a notebook. "Miss Collins, can you tell me what happened?"


    Shannon leaned against me. She gritted her teeth as she began recalling. "I remember... starting my car and turning into Spring Road when I suddenly saw a car speeding up toward me from the right the moment I reached the center. I thought they were trying to pass, so I quickly moved out of the way. But they were so fast that I was pushed to the side."


    The traffic police nodded and confirmed with hispanion nothing was missing while Shannon looked at her scratched-up car with aplicated gaze.


    The sunken side of the car was enough for me to imagine just how horrifying that moment was.


    If it was not for Shannon''s quick reflexes, she would have...


    I did not dare think about it anymore and looked at the traffic police. "We can provide a dash cam if needed."


    "Right!" Shannon''s eyes lit up as she smacked a fist into the palm of her other hand. She almost lost her footing and tugged at her wound before letting out a breath of relief.


    I nced at her sullenly.


    The traffic police went to collect evidence. Since we could not tamper with the scene, I helped Shannon take a seat by the side of the road. I brought a bottle of mineral water from a passerby and treated the bruise on her ankle. "Ouch..."


    Shannon called out exaggeratedly the moment the cool water hit her wound. "Ah, ow... Wanda, oh Wanda. Be gentle, would you? I''m not one who enjoys pain."


    She was probably fine seeing how she could still mess around.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. As I was wiping off the water on her leg with a tissue, I suddenly realized that I seemed to have neglected something.


    "Shannon." I grabbed her shoulder solemnly. "Can you tell me what happened just now again? The more details the better."


    Shannon was a little confused by my question but still answered my question.


    It was not until she mentioned that the car started driving right after she did that I finally realized what was wrong.


    ording to Shannon''s words, as well as a spine-tingling guess, I concluded the car had beening for Shannon!


    I stood up quickly. There were two cars on the opposite side about two to three meters away from one another.


    One was white, and that belonged to Shannon, but the owner of the gray car had long since disappeared.


    I immediately thought of the crowd that was dispersed just now. The person must have taken advantage of the chaos and fled.


    Shannon noticed the upset look on my face and asked suspiciously, "Wanda, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m thinking about what I''m going to say to Jordan when I send you backter." did not want her to live in worry, so I shook my head and deflected.


    That person failed once. I did not know when they would strike again, so I might as well send Shannon back.


    As for Shannon''s car, we could just pay someone to drive it back.


    Fortunately, Shannon did not notice that anything was off and was restrained by my efforts to conceal the situation from her. We got into my car after bidding the officers farewell. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was not sure if the person had given up, but I managed to send Shannon home safely.


    Shannon had been talking to Jordan over the phone when she was in my car. Jordan picked her up and hugged her the moment she


    stepped out of the car. Shannon


    patted his shoulder, a little


    I


    ve


    embarrassed. She asked to be let down likely because I wound.


    "Could you be a little more honest?" I stopped her, then turned to say to Jordan, "Protect her."


    I told him not to take care of her but to protect her. I knew Jordan understood what I meant. He nodded, and after that, I drove away.

 Chapter 2479

    What happened to Shannon gave me a wake-up call. I kept thinking about what Delia said when I was driving, and the more I thought about it, the more depressed I felt.


    I thought of asking Delia for rification the moment I turned the steering wheel.


    The light turned red at the front, and I suppressed this thought with a wry smile while waiting for ten seconds to pass.


    I knew it was pointless for me to look for her.


    Delia was glib. She would not tell me the truth at all. We would only end up arguing in the end if I went to her at this time.


    This was a predictable result.


    I felt tired just thinking about it.


    The light turned green, and instead of turning, I followed the road back to the apartment.


    I walked up to the apartment, switched to my slippers, and put my car keys down. I looked up and saw Marius sitting on the sofa in the living room. His dark eyes moved to me from the shining TV. He stood up as if having sensed my exhaustion and helped me to the sofa. He then poured me a ss of water.


    He waited till I drank the water and asked, "What happened, Sis Wan? You''re frowning. Did you encounter something that you can''t solve? Why don''t you tell me about it? I can help or give you some ideas."


    I was not surprised at how observant he was. I sunk back into the soft sofa. Just like Marius said, there was no point in me hiding it. I might as well try toe up with a breakthrough with him.


    "Shannon got into an ident when she was on the way home after work this evening. I suspect someone is targeting her."


    Marius put away his cavalier attitude and rubbed his chin, asking, "You''re saying the car ident is not as simple as it seems... Did the traffic officers not catch the guy?"


    He hit the nail on the head with that question. I sighed. "They got away. They probably left with the crowd after crashing into Shannon. The police are looking into it."


    However, the road was a busy one with heavy traffic. Who knew how long we would have to look if we had to go through the surveince footage?


    My worries were written all over my face "Sis Wan, I''ll get someone to look into this. Miss Collins will have someone protecting her, so don''t worry," Mariusforted me. That might be the case, but I still could not get my mind under control. My thoughts kept running wild.


    Moreover, suspected I was the reason Shannon was involved in this. How could I drag Marius into this? was afraid I would regret itter if something happened to Marius as well.


    en FindNovel


    Having gotten my thoughts in order, I immediately refused him. "No. You can''t get involved in this."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The sudden rise in my voice startled Marius, but he was also a stubborn one. The more I refused, the more he wanted to help.


    "Sis Wan, what if I want to get involved anyway?" Marius probed, and he was doing it quite toughly.


    "You can''t."


    Marius was not giving up. "Sis Wan, you don''t have any contacts in this aspect. How are you going to look into it? Even if you do manage to find out the person behind this, what are you going to do? Someone who dares act against Miss Collins can''t possibly be an ordinary person."


    His analysis was thorough, and I understood his reasoning.


    Still, I shook my head. "Marius, do you want me to see you hurt because of me?" I asked, almost begging.


    "No, you''ve already gotten injured. I can''t resign myself to fate." My expression was solemn.


    The two of us knew very well that the person behind the scenes might be targeting me. Whatever happened to Shannon and the incident at Julienne Hotel were just warnings. They were warning me to be good or else they would take away more from me.


    Marius and I looked at each other for a few seconds. He pressed his thin lips together tightly, and in the end he gave up. He raised his hands and pretended to be rxed. "I get it, Sis Wan I''m not going to argue with you."

 Chapter 2480

    I thought about a lot of things after what happened to Shannon, including if I should still remain to live at Marius'' ce. So much so that I had two heavy bags under my eyes when I woke up the next day. After washing my face with clean water to wake myself up, I applied some concealer to cover up the dark areas under my eyes.


    After having something to eat, I rushed over to Tyler and Susan''s.


    They bought another house in the city center and moved in after getting married for convenience''s sake. Susan''s previous apartment was vacant, and I went over precisely for this apartment.


    I was lucky they were at home when I arrived. Tyler opened the door, and I passed him the gift I had bought. Susan weed me warmly.


    "What''s with this? You only need to bring yourself when youe over. It looks so extravagant." Susan gave me a reproachful look. I smiled and sat down on the sofa with her.


    Tyler washed a te of cherries and put it on the table, beckoning me to eat.


    I was so worried about things that I had no appetite. I did not even bother giving a warning and went straight to the point. "Ty, Susan, I''d like to beg you guys of one thing."


    Tyler and Susan looked at each other, wholly influenced by the solemnity that I was expressing.


    "What is it, Wandy? Tell us. I won''t refuse you as long as it''s something that I can do." Tyler deliberately appeared righteous and awe-inspiring. That brightened up the atmosphere somewhat. An inexplicable emotion surged in my heart when I looked at the two individuals sitting across from me.


    While we were not biological siblings, we were like family.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Susan, is your apartment still avable?" I asked about the situation first just in case.


    Susan shook her head without any hesitation when she heard it.


    She was definitely aware of why I asked. I was moved and gave voice to my request. "Can I rent that apartment? I''ll pay you ording to the market price."


    "Wanda, if I say the ce is vacant, then it''s vacant. You can live in it if you want. We''re family, so there''s no need for rent."


    I had no doubt that Susan would agree, and I also expected Tyler to grow suspicious.


    He was a cautious person. He also knew that I was staying at Marius'' apartment and sensed that something was wrong because I wanted to move out. "Wandy, did you get into a fight with Marius?"


    "No," I answered and immediately


    added, "It''s just, I''ve been


    velis


    house all this time. I''m a little


    embarrassed since it feels like I''m bothering him too


    That was a bit of an understatement.


    Tyler did not believe me and asked again, "Wandy, are you hiding something from us?"


    Susan was thinking the same thing. "Wanda, Tyler and I are here. Just tell us if you''re encountering any difficulties. It''s better than you bearing them alone."


    I did not expect Susan to be so sharp. She found out I was hiding something through just a few words.


    "I''m fine, Ty, Susan. I just feel a little like an inconvenience. I''m a divorced mother living in another man''s


    house with her two children. It won''t sound good if it gets out."


    I finally experienced what it meant to tell multiple lies just to support another lie.


    "Really now?" Tyler stared at me as if he was trying to get some answer from my face.


    I nodded repeatedly, almost raising my hand to swear on it.


    I was just pretending, though. I would not really dare swear on it.


    Seeing how adamant I was, Susan could say nothing more. She wrapped her arm around Tyler''s shoulders and lowered her head to persuade him. Tyler finally gave up then.


    After sessfully getting the key, I


    hurried back to Marius'' apartment. Seeing that no one was there, I packed my things and loaded them into the car one by one. Finally, walked out of the apartment with Timothy and Wendy in my arms. Locking the door, I drove to my ''new home.''

 Chapter 2481

    I had been to Susan''s apartment before, and it could be said that I knew my way around this time.


    I put the cradle somewhere I could see it then put in a clean undeyer. After that, I put Timothy and Wendy in and started cleaning the house.


    No one had lived here for a long time, and the furniture was covered in dust. Just when I was about to change the water in the pail, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    I walked over and looked through the peephole. A familiar face came into view.


    It was Marius.


    I gave it some thought before opening the door anyway.


    "Sis Wan, why did you move away without even telling me anything? Is there something wrong with me? Tell me, I can change." Marius was standing at the door with eyes filled with hurt. His voice was trembling when he asked. I lowered my gaze. I did not know where to start.


    "It''s not because of you." I did not intend to hide anything from Marius. I did not ask him how he found out about this ce either. I just said, "You remember how I said that I''m the reason Shannon got hurt, yeah-" Marius interrupted me before I could even finish. "Sis Wan, that''s your own guess. There''s no proof that you''re the one who caused that car ident!"


    Marius was really agitated and reached out to grab my shoulder.


    His grip was a little strong, and I could not help but squirm. Marius noticed my pained expression and retracted his hands as if he had touched electricity. "I''m sorry, Sis Wan. I lost myposure for a little bit there." "I don''t me you."


    I was the one who left without saying goodbye. The one who should be apologizing was me.


    "While there''s no proof, my guess is probably right. I''m the reason Shannon got into the car ident. It''s a blessing that nothing bad happened. I can''t just..." I paused and continued after calming myself down, "I can''t drag you into this as well. You''ve already helped me with so much. I''ll only be entrapping my benefactor if I don''t leave. Not to mention you''ve already gotten hurt because of me."


    Iughed. It was best that we parted ways.


    Marius looked at me in disbelief. I was not aware that to him, my leaving was not something he saw as being better for him. He saw it as me abandoning him.


    "That''s why we should meet less for the both of us in the future."


    ""Not possible!" Marius refused.


    He ran a hand down his face. Marius looked unrestrained now, dissolute. "Sis Wan, don''t look down on me. Who am I? I''m Marius Klein. No one disrespects me after meeting me."


    en FindNovel


    He tapped the ground with his toes. "Anyone who wants to hurt me will have to be capable enough to do so.


    "So, Sis Wan, don''t worry."


    I looked at him and said nothing.


    Marius sensed my adamance and smiled wryly. Unable to change my mind, he looked inside the door and rolled up his sleeves. "Sis Wan, let me help you clean up."


    The apartment was quite big, and I


    did not manage to get much done after working on it for an hour. Understanding that I would not be able to refuse him, I stepped aside and opened the door.


    Cleaning was much faster with Marius around. The house looked brand new by the time the sun had set.


    Marius was lying on the sofa, tired. His hair and clothes were all messed up, and he looked different from when he first arrived.


    One could tell he had given his all. Thinking about the groceries that had bought before I came, I figured that it would be unreasonable of me to not cook him a meal as thank yout


    "Stay for dinner."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Sis Wan."


    Timothy and Wendy were still deep asleep. I prepared two simple dishes, and after we were done eating, I sent Marius on his way. Standing at therge door, I looked at his back and said my thanks.


    Marius waved his hand and did not look back.

 Chapter 2482

    I went back into the living room. Not far away, Marius stopped in his tracks all of a sudden.


    He looked a little forlorn. Was he not going to leave?


    As if realizing something, I switched off the lights.


    Marius left after that.


    I leaned beside the window and watched Marius'' car drive off gradually before turning on the lights again.


    I felt a little pained inside. I did not think I was a cold or selfish person, but people around me have had something happen to them one after another. It was obvious that someone was giving me a warning. I could not put them in danger for my own benefit.


    Iy on the bed, exhausted. I thought about all that had happened in the past few days. I gradually fell asleep.


    In the dark, I kept sensing a pair of sharp eyes staring at me, and that made me ufortable.


    I was well aware there would be the possibility of an ident urring with every day I remained in Whaldorf City. Thus, I could only spend every minute and every second like it was a fluke.


    "Wanda, why have you been working so hardtely?" Shannon''s questioning voice sounded from the other side.


    I replied without looking up, "When have I never worked hard?"


    "That''s true, but you should also rest and not get too tired. What if you copse?"


    Knowing that Shannon was worried about me, I nodded. "I know."


    I forgot about my situation temporarily thanks to all the busy work at Green Orange. Since my car had been sent for maintenance, I could only drag my exhausted body along as I walked home. It just so happened I could take this chance to get some fresh air. Suddenly, a few burly men dressed in ck and with shades stood in front of me. They blocked my path while wearing malicious expressions.


    I frowned alertly and pretended to be calm. "What do you want?"


    Why was it this method again?


    Could you not switch it up, Delia?!


    However, I was alone this time.


    The man who was the leader had a deep scar on his face. He looked really scary especially when heughed. The scar went deep like the abyss.


    "Do you even have the mind to worry about who we are when your death is imminent?" the man with the scar said with a sneer as if mocking me for overestimating my abilities.


    "I have an automatic rm system


    in my phone. It''ll immediately lock onto my location and call the police the moment I press the button. I


    advise you to get out of here


    en FindNovel


    I tried my best to make my voice shake less. After all, there were four fierce and burly-looking men standing in front of me. Anyone would be afraid.


    However, had always been calm


    whenever found myself in situations like this. Although my words did not work to deter them, I could see the hesitation in their eyes despite it being fleeting.


    "Then let''s try it." The man with the scar did not seem afraid. He quickly drew a knife from his waist and was about to pounce me while the rest had also gotten ready with ropes.


    I froze in ce, and for a moment, I forgot to run and escape.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Watching them get closer and closer, I could only close my eyes in resignation.


    Strangely, the pain never arrived. Instead, I heard the sounds of a scuffle and groans.


    I tried to be brave and opened my eyes. I did not expect to see Theo in front of me.


    I looked at the people on the ground and Theo, who was panting. I immediately understood that he had saved me.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I was nearby," Theo replied perfunctorily before turning around to leave.


    "You''d better not appear before me in the future, lest Delia misunderstands and troubles me," I said heartlessly as I suppressed my difort. Theo only nodded. There was not much of an expression on his face.


    "I know."


    "Ah." I could not help but cry out at a sudden feeling of pain.

 Chapter 2483

    The pain in my leg rolled over like waves. Unable to hold myself up anymore, I fell over on the road.


    "What''s going on?" Theo immediately turned around and ran over to me after hearing my voice. "Why are you so careless?" He was looking at me with worried eyes. I was a little aggrieved. I lowered my head and remained silent.


    Seeming to find me somewhat pitiful, Theo said nothing else, but his hands were still rubbing my red and swollen foot.


    "It hurts." Theo was being a little heavy-handed.


    "Bear with it." He pulled the leg that I tried to retract and rubbed vigorously.


    It hurt really bad, but it actually go better after he rubbed it for a while.


    "It doesn''t hurt too much anymore. You can stop rubbing it now." I pushed Theo''s hand away. I stood up with a stagger, wanting to leave.


    However, my foot hurt again after just taking a few steps.


    Seemingly having noticed my difort, Theo suddenly carried me. "I''ll send you back."


    He was about to carry me to his car and stuff me in when he said that.


    The difort that I was feeling inside me kept me struggling. Afraid I would get hurt again, Theo could only put me down.


    "There''s no need for that," I answered him coldly but did not dare meet his eyes.


    "You can leave first. I''ll get Marius to pick me up."


    Even if I did not want Marius, I could only call him at the moment to cut off Theo''s thoughts.


    "Alright. Wait for me there." Marius did not hesitate and agreed immediately.


    Theo was standing beside me and could hear what Marius said. Still, he stood there and did not leave.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" I asked.


    "I''ll leave when hees."


    I said nothing in reply. Theo did not move to ask anything either, so we just stood and waited for Marius toe to pick me up. Fortunately, Marius drove fast and arrived in the next few minutes.


    Marius thought Theo was harassingContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    me again when he got out of the car and saw him. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to grab Theo''s shirt.


    I hurriedly stopped him. "Leave him alone. Let''s go." I pried Marius'' hand away after I said that and pulled him away forcibly. I did not once look at Theo. .


    Seeing that I was limping, Marius carried me into the car.


    wn


    Marius wanted to ask more when he saw my red, swelling foot but said nothing in the end when he noticed the tight furrow of my brows.


    He immediately drove to the clinic without saying another word.


    The old holistic physician gripped


    my leg and looked over it for a long time before saying, "It''s nothing


    serious. You should just focus on et


    resting in bed fo the next few days. Don''t get up and walk around. give you a few medicinal band-aids. You should be able to recover soon."


    With that, the old physician unfolded a piece of band-aid and stuck it on me.


    The cooling sensation calmed my heart.


    Seeing that I was fine, Marius voiced his doubts. "What happened?"


    I told him everything about meeting the men in ck and how Theo rescued me.


    His handsome face was in a frown, and he said nothing for a while. He looked like he was thinking of something.


    "You''d better leave Whaldorf City for a bit. They came after you even after you moved out. Just do it for the children." Marius looked at me worriedly.


    "It''s fine. I''ve already sent the children to a safe ce. I need to stay here a bit longer."


    I said with finality. Marius still wanted to say something, but he knew that I would not change my mind once I had decided on something. Helpless, Marius could not change my mind and could only keep silent as he escorted me back home.

 Chapter 2484

    Iy on the bed. I tried to break myself free from thinking about what happened today, but my mind was filled with Theo''s visage till the point it was going to explode.


    "Wanda, the annual business conference will be starting next week. Let''s attend it and represent Green Orange," Shannon shouted happily over the phone. There was an uncontroble excitement in her voice. While I was exhausted, I did not want to be mean and spoil Shannon''s joy, so I agreed.


    The business conference was where elites from all walks of life would gather. If we could join and represent Green Orange, then thepany''s business would definitely be able to reach higher levels. I thought about this, and after some time, I gradually fell deeply asleep. The next week, none of my friends around me got hurt since I had deliberately kept my distance.


    Although I would asionally feel a pair of eyes fixed on me, I received no other threats after what happened the week before.


    Also, I had been working overtime every day to prepare for the conference. How I wish the seconds couldst much longer.


    The day of the business conference arrived as scheduled. Shannon and I went shopping for haute couture dresses for the event. Shannon gripped my hand nervously while we were on the way. Weirdly, I was not that nervous.


    There were all kinds of people chatting andughing in high spirits in the luxurious hall. I saw Theo in the midst of a drinking party.


    Our eyes met. I also saw Delia who was holding onto his arm. My heart constricted all of a sudden for some reason.


    I put a hand over my chest a little ufortably. Shannon noticed my change. She followed my line of sight and understood everything. Seeing that I was not looking too good, she pulled me to the corner. "Don''t look at that cheating couple. You don''t want to dirty your eyes."


    I was amused by Shannon''s words but still murmured sadly, "This is him presenting Delia to the public."


    Even I failed to realize that my voice was trembling when I said this.


    "You still don''t need to look at them. You''ll only get angry if you do." Shannon''s cheeks puffed up angrily as she fought for me.


    However, everyone in the business circle knew Theo. Of course, knew also knew that I was his ex-wife. We would inevitably be a topic for gossip now that we were both at the same event. Thus, I led Shannon to the balcony to get some fresh air.


    "Ah, say, don''t they think it''s


    embarrassing? The ex-wife and the


    current wife bumping into each


    other at the same ce... Even thinking about it is awkward." I heard the people out there gossiping even before I opened the door to the balcony.


    "I feel embarrassed for Wanda. She''s already divorced. What is she even doing here?"


    The people out on the balcony were still chattering away while I stood unmoving in my spot.


    Naturally, my heart hurt when I heard this. Before I even reacted, Shannon had already shaken off my hand and rushed in.


    "You guys are really asking for it, running your mouths," Shannon shouted.


    "Huh, isn''t that Wanda? How do you still have the nerve to take part in this?" She looked to be a woman who was jealous of me. She was so enigmatic that her finger was almost touching my forehead.


    I stood outside the balcony, silent.


    "Hey, if you guys have something to say, have the gall to say it directly. What''s all this shuffling about supposed to mean, huh?!" Shannon forgot about those bold words of hers saying that she wanted to be a wise and virtuousdy.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    like a woman that no one


    reach with reason.

 Chapter 2485

    "Heh, how shameless. He''s already divorced you and yet here you are, attending the business conference. If it were me, I would have already turned around and left." The three women were looking at me like a joke. They wanted to see me make a fool out of myself. While I was upset, I did not show it. Instead, Shannon was even more worried than I was. Although she was not very eloquent, she still tried her best to respond to them on my behalf.


    One person could never have hope of going against a group. Shannon was defeated even when she tried to speak. Those women in front of us even ended up dragging Shannon in and cursing her along.


    I did not want this to be something big since we were attending this business conference to expand Green Orange in the future. If word about this were to get out, it would not be good for thepany. Thinking of this, I pulled Shannon''s hand, wanting to get away from this troublesome ce.


    "Even if she''s divorced, she''s still part of the Schumans. You all can continue running your mouths if you''re not afraid," came Tyler''s voice all of a sudden from somewhere. I was a little surprised but also touched.


    The women in front of us were shocked, their faces losing color as if they had heard something scary when they heard the name ''Schumans.'' They were no longer looking as delighted as they did before and had run away hurriedly with frightened expressions. "Don''t take anything they said to heart." Tyler looked over me with concern, afraid that I had been hurt by their words.


    I lowered my head and said nothing. While I tried my best not to listen to them, their words had already pierced my heart like knives.


    Probably noticing my grievance, Tyler took my hand and pulled me in front of Theo and Delia.


    I was a little embarrassed, my eyes flitting about. I did not dare to look at the two people in front of me.


    "Are you even a man, Theo Grant?" Tyler grabbed his cor angrily and forced Theo to look at him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed Tyler''s hand and used all my strength to pry it away from Theo''s cor.


    "You two secretly forced Wandy into a divorce. What a dog of a couple," Tyler said angrily.


    All the people present were whispering to one another and did not dare utter a sound out loud because of Theo''s status. Theo said nothing, but that itself exined everything.


    "You''re all a bunch of cowards who gossip behind others'' backs. What kind of people are you?" Tyler looked at everyone present with indignation as if he would make them pay for the grievances I had suffered


    QUMS


    The hall that had been full ofughter was silent at this moment, and the temperature seemed to be eight degrees lower.


    I lowered my head, trying not to let


    anyone see my red eyes. However, I


    knew Theo had been looking at me the entire time. His fiery gaze wandered over my body, and that


    made me even more


    swny


    uncle.


    "Whoever dares to bully her in the future, I''ll take it as you''re bullying me and make you pay it back twice."


    I was grateful to hear Tyler''s words. It was like grasping onto a final straw of hope.


    Tyler was well-known in the business circle. It was likely that no one was going to gossip behind my back anymore after Tyler said this.


    Shannon had been holding onto my hand since the start. I was lucky to have both of them. I really would not know what to do tonight otherwise.


    The service staff present in the hall came out and brightened up the atmosphere again. Although it was not as lively as it was at the start,


    the crowd dispersed and no one was paying attention to us anymore.


    QUMS


    "Let''s go." Tyler took my hand and left, letting everyone see us.

 Chapter 2486

    I was still a little worried after we left. Situations like today were hard to avoid, after all, be it in life or in work. It would not be appropriate to make a big fuss like this every time or attract attention by showing off. Tyler regarded those troublemakers as opponents and had no intention of interacting with them from now on. Seeing my sad expression, he consoled me, "Wandy, sure you''re touched, but don''t cry." "Ty, I don''t care how much those people badmouth me, but you shouldn''t be dragged into these muddy waters.


    "The loss isn''t worth it if this matter affects you."


    I had been cautious about my every little move as I had hoped not to involve my rtives and friends who were around me.


    Tyler''s unwavering support might have been from the heart, but it did not make me happy.


    Having said that, Tyler proposed that we head over to a restaurant he had picked out some time ago to rx, but my indifferent refusal once again revealed my inner struggle, pain, and anxiety.


    He did not expect me to be in such a state and tried to express his empathy through words. "Wandy, don''t worry. We''re here with you. This will all pass soon."


    However, the truth was my worries were not insignificant.


    Those around me who wanted me dead were watching me. If they were to seize the opportunity to hinder me now, it would only put Tyler and everyone else at a disadvantage.


    I could not be selfish because of this. "Ty, you were too reckless with what happened today. I hope you won''t do it again next time."


    Speaking of which, his rtionship with those people would be estranged if this continued. Tyler replied, "Don''t you believe in my strength anymore? If I want them to lose their foothold, I can do it in a matter of minutes.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Besides, if this were to happen again, I won''t let them off so easily! I have the power to protect you or even anyone in the family."


    I knew Tyler could walk the talk, but


    still could not let it go. "I don''t need you to do this. I don''t need you getting involved in my affairs anymore either."


    pissed


    I deliberately put distance between us with my words. It undoubtedly Tyler off. His wholehearted efforts had been exchanged for an indiscriminate oue. The once harmonious atmosphere had been broken.


    I was even more aware that Tyler would not have wasted his time if it were someone else.


    "Fine, since you don''t want to ept my help, deal with it yourself, then."


    After Tyler left angrily, I sat in the corner silently.


    As a bystander, Shannon felt that I had gone overboard. "Wanda, why are you doing this? You shouldn''t have said those things even if you don''t want to get Tyler involved."


    Swr


    Her words hit the nail on the head. My mind was a confused mess at the moment, and I did not want to argue anymore. "I''m tired. I want to go back and rest."


    "Wanda, running away won''t solve the problem at a time like this. Only truly letting go would-"


    "Shannon, I''ll deal with my problems myself. If there''s nothing else, you should leave first."


    It was best if the people around me kept their distance. Only like this could they avoid disasters as much as possible.


    Deliberately saying such chilling words was a choice made out of desperation. It did not matter if I was understood or rejected as long as the results were satisfactory. "Alright. I won''t bother you anymore. Do what you need to do."


    In the blink of an eye, everyone around me left. Physically and mentally exhausted, I drove home alone.

 Chapter 2487

    The next day, I left for thepany early in the morning after not being able to sleep the entire night.


    Everyone could see my lethargic appearance. After hearing that Shannon did note to thepany, I went into the office and buried myself in work.


    When Nina came in to deliver documents, she noticed the state I was in as I tried using work to numb myself. She asked with concern, "President Lane, you don''t look too good. How have rest and sleep been for you recently?" I drank some invigorating coffee and replied to her with a smile, "It''s fine."


    "Is it?"


    Although I was pretending to be strong, I still could not help the fatigue on my face. I put the document she handed to me on the table and said thank you. However, she stopped me with her question in the next second. "President Collins should be awake by now even if she overslept. How about I call her and ask her toe over?"


    My silence revealed everything. Nina knew that some stones should be left unturned and left the office with a sigh.


    Nina would take the initiative to help me share some of the burden during work. Despite not knowing what was going on, she still cared about me.


    At least, in her eyes, I was just pretending to be strong.


    "Here, I prepared lunch for you."


    "I was just thinking of ordering takeaway. I almost forgot because I was so busy. Thank you."


    Nina actually knew that I had been staring at the phone absent-mindedly, not paying any attention to my stomach. I probably would not have felt hungry even after lunchtime passed. Thank goodness she had the foresight.


    "President Lane, hurry up and eat something. There is no end to work. If I were like you, I might have already be a well-known design master."


    My mood also eased a little when I heard Nina joking around. I would not be able to do anything if my body broke down. That would be a kind of torture to me.


    I stopped what I was doing and said,


    "Your strength is obvious to


    everyone. Your goal will definitely be achieved one day. When the timees, I hope to be the first to congratte you." FindNovel


    "I''ll hold onto your blessings, President Lane."


    After working the entire day, not only was I physically exhausted, but there was also an emptiness in my heart.


    In the past, Shannon would keep mepany andfort me whenever she noticed that I was in a bad


    mood at thepany. She hadContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    be an indispensable character in my life, but all those things said had pushed her away.


    My loneliness had reached its peak. This might be the first time in a long time that I had to face a difficult situation alone.


    However, what had been said could not be taken back. It was also the best decision and choice I could make to protect my family and friends.


    "Hey, were things not busy at thepany today? Why didn''t you call me?"


    Unexpectedly, Shannon took the initiative to give me a call. I took a deep breath and replied, "Fortunately, Nina was around. She helped me share a lot of the workload.


    "You''ve been working hard recently. You should get some good rest."


    Seeing how I was still thinking of others during this time, Shannon got mad and distressed. "Don''t you know how to talk to me? Is it so embarrassing for you to call me first? "Could a rtionship that developed over so many years not be important enough to weather a few angry words?"


    I understood Shannon''s anger even if she did not say anything. She was taking the initiative to give me an out of this situation. However, I had to say something against my will to prevent her and her family from getting hurt.


    "I didn''t say all those out of anger."


    "Wanda, don''t tell me you''ll only be satisfied after pushing us all away..." Shannon said those words and ended the call angrily.

 Chapter 2488

    Regardless if it was Shannon or Tyler, I could never repay their dedication in words. What I could do was be firm in my choice and face all obstacles without hesitation. I fell into silence for a long time after the call ended and was brought back to reality from my racing thoughts when the text message notifications sounded on my phone. The message asked me to go to the Hanging Garden alone for an appointment tomorrow.


    The Hanging Garden was located on the busiest street in Whadorf City. I had no idea what the purpose was, but I had to go to this appointment.


    The next day.


    "Alright. I''ll be leaving after I''m done here. I''m sorry to trouble all of you."


    The next day, I passed thepany affairs over to Nina before heading over to the meeting ording to the designated time.


    I saw a man dressed in a suit in the distance the moment I stepped through the main door. Since I was not familiar with the surrounding environment, I had no intention of acting impulsively.


    Although this meeting was not in a remote and enclosed ce, I still sensed something unusual. Fortunately, I had experienced many challenges before, and my mental qualities were constantly improving. If the enemy stood still, so would I.


    I carefully stepped forward, but the door abruptly shut behind me with a bang.


    While I was pretending to be calm on the surface, my heart was pounding. I was confused, but at the same time, I had arrived in front of that person.


    "You''re Wanda Lane, yes?"


    The strange man in front of me seemed to be intimately aware of my situation, and that creeped me out. At the same time, I was scared witless as if I was walking on ice. "You invited me here. What do you want?"


    Although I was confused and had many doubts guing me, I was still in a hurry to unveil the truth. I could only pray silently that this matter woulde to an end.


    The man was unhurried, calm even. It was as if being here had no effect on him. "You should know yourself who you''ve offended before, so why bother asking so incessantly?"


    These words should not have been said to me. Those crooked individuals who harbored unfathomable motives and treacherous designs were the ones who should be punished. "Is that so? Why would Ie here and go along with you in this y if I knew?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shouldn''t you all be a little more sincere since I came for the appointment?"


    This adventure would be


    meaningless if some things were not rified. As if I would allow myself to be kept in the dark. It was not like I was unable to distinguish friend from foe.


    I made my stance clear until the man let go and admitted it, "She''s right. You''re not that easy to deal with."


    The people behind Delia were


    behaving so arrogant and


    domineering in front of me. Our grudges and disputes could not be exined in just a few words either. However, some people would rather use tricks behind their backs thanpete openly.


    "That''s why I purposely came here today to leave you with these words. If you don''t leave Whaldorf City within three days, we''ll erase youpletely!"


    I did not expect this person to have such power and began wondering about his identity. "Have you never had a thought about it yourself when you''re doing all this for her?"


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you have to leave."


    "Why should I cooperate with you? What if you''re actually just bluffing and don''t have that much power?"


    The man did not respond to my question or provocation. He just pped his hands three times.


    Instantly, several more people appeared in every corner of the garden. He had obviously nned everything in advance.


    "You can test it out, then."


    The previous few warnings had


    already flustered me. Knowing that I was a little panicked, he did not say much other than tell me not to be ungrateful or else I should not me him for being merciless.


    I frowned when he said that and watched those people disappear from sight. Even after a while, I still had not recovered...

 Chapter 2489

    I had wanted to find some breakthrough at the Hanging Garden, but they almost made a fool out of me. it would be a waste of time to stay here any longer.


    I was still feeling a little confused and weighed down after finally sorting things out. What I did not expect was that I would bump into Theo at the door when the elevator arrived at the lobby on the first floor. There seemed to be surprise and panic in his eyes when our gazes met.


    "Theo, why are you here?"


    Theo appearing right before me after those people left made me think there was some connection between them that could not be ignored.


    It was terrifying thinking of this.


    Someone I had spent nights and days together with in the past had deliberately gotten someone to threaten and intimidate me.


    There was a wave of nausea in my stomach. "I didn''t expect you to do this. I must have been blind to not be able to see your true colors. "Don''t touch me. I don''t like getting dirty!"


    My emotions were agitated, and I was staggering unsteadily when I walked. Theo froze midway while trying to step forward.


    He made no excuses for my questions and reproach. He was not even willing to lie. He just looked at me silently the entire time.


    This behavior of neither denying nor epting it was admittance to me.


    That being the case, why did I have to worry about the little face I had left? "I was too stupid and naive to think that you were just making a momentary mistake. I''ve been trying to convince myself too, but in the end, it was exchanged for naked betrayal and hurt. "Theo, the pain you gave me will all be returned to you one day."


    I could not stand encountering unvirtuous people who schemed, and for those who had been by my side, I could never forgive them. In the end, I pped Theo and left angrily.


    I did not go straight home after


    leaving the Hanging Garden. There


    was nowhere for me to vent my anger, so drove to the winery and bought myself a lot of wine before returning home. I failed to notice that I had received a call.


    Since Marius had not been able to contact me, he immediately appeared outside my house. "Sis Wan, are you at home? Your door wasn''t shut tight, so I let myself in."


    I copsed on the sofa and did not reply to Marius when I heard him.


    Marius hade in on his own, however. I looked up at him.


    "Just what did I do wrong? Why is everything targeted at me?


    "Theo tricked me for so long. Is his conscience not disturbed?"


    I leaned against the sofa while hugging a wine bottle. I looked like I was talking to Marius, but I was the only one who knew that I was falling into self-doubt.


    Marius immediately stepped forward tofort me patiently when he saw this. "It''s alright. It''s all over. I promise I won''t let you suffer anymore."


    "All men''s mouths are filled with sweet, deceitful words. I won''t make the same mistake again." I pushed Marius away as Iughed with tears in my eyes. "You can''t believe them. Yes, you''ll be miserable if you do," Marius echoed me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alcohol was used to numb one''s nerves. I felt even more ufortable the more I drank did not want to face the cruel feality anymore and got myself absolutely wasted.  en FindNovel


    Marius hugged me in his arms as I sobbed.


    In my daze, I saw his expression. He looked like he wished he could carry my burden.


    His voice sounded in my ear, "You''ll feel better after you cry. I''ll use my actions to prove that my words are sincere."


    That night, woke up multiple times


    from a nightmare, and every time did, Marius would step forward to take care of me before putting-me back to sleep. I could vaguely catch his appearance and voice.

 Chapter 2490

    The next day, I woke up cradling my head and was shocked when I saw Marius sitting beside the bed.


    I was not afraid that he would do something to me. I was afraid that I might have done something inappropriate when I was out of it.


    Fortunately, Marius seemed like how he was usually. Apart from the dark eye bags after having stayed up, he also sounded a little hoarse when he spoke.


    "Does your head hurt? Would you like to eat something?"


    I shook my head, feeling like I was losing control of the expression on my face.


    After all, it was embarrassing to think about how I had drunk and gone insane in front of him. I even passed out drunk after that.


    I was famished after throwing up the entire night, so my stomach began grumbling.


    Marius could also tell I was a little embarrassed. "You should get up and wash up first. I''ll reheat the porridge."


    The truth was Marius had prepared the ingredients early on to ensure my stomach felt better after I woke up. The fragrance of the porridge that had been carefully prepared even whetted my appetite despite my hangover.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking. Seems like there are a lot of your skills that are still to be discovered."


    As Shannon would say, he was a treasure trove of a guy.


    I recovered somewhat after filling my stomach. As my stomach warmed up, so did my heart. "I must have absolutely tormented youst night. I''m sorry. Also, thank you for taking care of me."


    "Sis Wan, why do you still say such outrageous things? It''s not the first time I''ve seen you drunk.


    "Fortunately, I''m also someone who has witnessed a huge spectacle."


    Perhaps Marius had been trying to relieve the awkward atmosphere, but I had to lower my head after I heard that.


    I would rather bury those bad memories deep inside myself than think about them again. However, I was also worried that I would go crazy and do something disgraceful when I was drunk. "Yes, well... I didn''t do thatst night, right..." "Huh?


    "You''re not trying to see me mess up, are you?" Marius almost jumped


    out of his skin from fright when I pretended to be serious. He did not dare try making everything


    swnovelet


    unnecessarilyplicated anymore.


    Marius'' phone rang several times after we had breakfast.


    Marius nced at the phone and did not hide anything. "It''s Shannon." He then stood up and went to one side to answer the call. He switched on the speakerphone, and it seemed to have been deliberate.


    I could hear every word of their conversation.


    Shannon immediately asked Marius about my situation the moment the call connected. "Hey, I specifically asked you to take care of Wanda. How is she now?"


    "You don''t have to worry about how I do things."


    I watched as Marius chattered on the phone. Shannon was still worried about me. I did not say anything. I just buried my head into the breakfast Marius prepared and cleaned it off.


    Seeing me finish the breakfast he


    had prepared, Marius immediately


    smiled and came toward me. "Was it


    really that good? I can make it for


    you all the time in the future of you


    like it."


    "Cough, cough cough..."


    I almost choked to death by what he said. Marius poured me a ss of water and sat down opposite me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    No matter how heartless I was, I could not bring myself to take Marius'' dedication for granted. Even more so since I was sober now.


    "I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    While he had been willingly dedicating himself to me the entire time, he also did not want to put too much pressure on me. Still, I noticed his disappointed expression. "Regardless, I still have to thank you."


    "Marius, I''m not actually worth it at all¡ª"


    Not wanting to hear me belittle myself, Marius cut me off before I was even done. "Are we not friends? Friends should help each other."


    He had seen through my thoughts and kept his distance from me. "Well, yes, that. I have something to do at thepany, so I''ll leave first." "Alright." Marius also took his leave after breakfast.

 Chapter 2491

    To ensure Munchkin''s safety, I decided not to go pick him up during the weekend. It would be safe for him to stay at school than go outside. However, I did not expect to be paid a visit. "Wanda, we meet again. You look a lot thinner than you werest time."


    "Pleasee in first." He had wanted to search for a topic of conversation, but I was obviously not very interested.


    Thest time Sylvester came was to take me back. Hence, his purpose foring this time spoke for itself.


    However, I did not n on changing my decision so easily. "Living alone is pretty nice. If you''re here to persuade me to go back, don''t bother."


    Sylvester seemed to have expected that after my rejection thest time. "Grandfather, he doesn''t have much time left.


    "He wishes to see you onest time."


    However, that so-called grandfather was just a form of address to me. We had never met, let alone developed a rtionship.


    "I don''t have anything good to say. Meeting him won''t change anything."


    The expression on my face was still one of indifference even though Ss was suffering from an illness.


    He had never appeared during the long period back then, but he suddenly appeared and kept asking to meet me. Even if it was his final wish before departing, it had nothing to do with me. Thus, I went back into my room and dealt with some matters after giving my answer to Sylvester. Ultimately, I would not be going back with him.


    He could also tell that I was hiding a lot of things within myself and that it would not be easy to get me to say yes for a while.


    "How do you usually spend your time besides working?"


    "What?"


    I did not really understand why he abruptly changed the topic to something unimportant. Sylvester immediately continued, "I know everything is too abrupt for you, but I don''t have a choice either. I hope you can understand."


    Sylvester would not want to lead the atmosphere into a deadlock every time either. Hence, he wanted to figure out a better opportunity and method for getting along with me.


    To him, I did indeed have my reasons for declining.


    In the end, however, I agreed to his request after going through a bit of a mental struggle. Perhaps it was because of his persistent attitude and sincere eyes.


    "Really? That would be great.


    "If you agree, I''ll arrange for the driver toe over now."


    "Up to you." I suddenly wondered if I had agreed a little too soon. Maybe I should have thought about it more.


    The Yards had a lot of money, and


    anyone else would have been eager to get involved with them. However, very much wanted to avoid the people and the ce that had treated their daughter indifferently, even cruelly.


    If Sylvester had not emphasized repeatedly that Ss was dying, I would not have agreed either.


    I just thought of it as an act of kindness to go and see the old man.


    I definitely would not let the grudge go so easily.


    They had moved into a mansion in Whaldorf City, so I did not need to waste so much time on the road. We arrived even before I had the chance to recollect myself. "Wanda, you can get down now."


    "I seem to be suffering from motion sickness today. Give me a moment..." Sylvester knew that I was a little hesitant and said nothing. He just quietly stayed by my side. My steps were extra heavy when I thought about the past.


    As far as I was concerned, I never


    had any superfluous feelings to begin with was unaware of what the meaning attached to this


    meeting was, but there wasN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    way


    out for me now even if I wanted to


    run.


    QUMS


    This was because Sylvester was following me closely this whole time and did not leave until he had led me to the door of the room. In the end, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and push the door open.


    The ruthless Ss described by the rumors looked very peaceful now. I was feeling a little amiable toward him, perhaps because of our blood rtionship...

 Chapter 2492

    There was the smell of sandalwood in the air.


    It was said that this scent could restrain people''s impetuous emotions.


    Could I have been affected by this scent?


    "Mill..."


    There was melodious music ying in the room, but it abruptly stopped when I entered the room.


    Ss opened his eyes slightly, his dim eyes brightening all of a sudden when he looked at me.


    I recalled a lot of people thinking that I was very simr to Millicent when I was investigating her. Ss probably thought the same.


    His gaze was burning up, and I felt a little ufortable being stared at. It was as if he was seeing through me.


    Noticing my strange expression, Ss finally shifted his gaze. He nced at the seat opposite him, hinting for me to take a seat.


    Ss''s gaze seemed to carry enormous power that made it impossible to refuse him.


    I did not know how I got there, but after regaining my senses, I sat opposite him. I looked up. My eyes met Ss'' majestic gaze, and I abruptly lowered my head.


    I was being too cowardly.


    Pursing my lips, I raised my head again but did not dare meet Ss'' terrifying eyes again. Settling my gaze not far away, I said unnaturally, "Uhm... Uh, My. Yard said you were sick, so he brought me here to see you." No, Ss did not look like a sick person. He looked hale and healthy.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I was still deceived despite being at this age.


    Breathing in deeply, my expression changed slightly. "You look to be in good spirits. I suppose it''s nothing serious, then. I have to go back to take care of my children, so I''ll take my leave first."


    Just when I was about to get up, Ss, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Miss Grant, wait a moment."


    The moment I heard his voice, I grew aware of the vicissitudes of his past that spanned decades.


    He called me ''Miss Grant,'' however, and that surprised me.


    I looked at him, and for a moment, I forgot what to do next.


    Facing me, Ss might have felt that he looked too serious and curled the corners of his lips. "Don''t be nervous, Miss Grant. I just want to see how my daughter''s child is doing."


    I only knew about how he was cruel, ruthless, and had no regard for life. Seeing him today, however, I felt a sense of closeness like he was an ordinary father.


    Yet I knew very well that Ss was definitely not an ordinary person if the Yards could have such a business.


    "Your daughter is no longer here. Is it important that you get to see me?"


    Ss was holding a cane in his hand. He pulled it forward, and it elicited a sound from being scraped against the ground. I heard him sigh. "I know you won''t understand. I just wanted to see you to know how you were getting along."


    "Would it matter if I was doing well or not?" My tone was calm.


    "You''re right. The Yards don''t have many children. I hope you can take charge of the huge family business together with Sylvester."


    I could not help but shake my head when I heard this. "I''ve never met you. There''s no lost love between the Yards and me. You just want to arrange my future. Looks like you''re exactly as the rumors say." Ss frowned, the smile disappearing from the corners of his mouth. Only sternness was left. "What did you hear?"


    "That you''re stiff, inflexible, and


    dogmatic. That you''ve never listened


    ???


    to the wishes of others and only cared about arranging their lives. The moment one goes against you is when you pursue them to the end to impose duty." I did not hesitate to say the things I had heard about Ss.


    Ss looked like he was about to stand up and teach me a lesson at first, but he restrained himself. He sat back down and said with a smile, "The only ones who dare say this in front of me are really only you


    you and your mother. Your two 3.


    temperaments are exactly the same."

 Chapter 2493

    Mother...


    I had always had a vague impression of my mother. I only developed a general understanding of Millicent Yard when I looked into her, but I still did not know much about her.


    My heart trembled when Ss mentioned her, and my eyes narrowed slightly with a look of searching. "What kind of person was she?"


    Ss stood up when he heard my question and walked toward me with his cane. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to have a look." He walked out of the room after saying that.


    Following his footsteps, we made turn after turn before finally arriving at a door.


    This door was smaller than the ones I saw just now as if it belonged to a storage room. There was a password on the door. It should be a secret base that he was not willing to let anyone approach. Ss entered the password skillfully, and the door opened in response. "Go on in."


    ""What''s this?"


    "Don''t you want to know what kind of person your mother was? This used to be her favorite ce to lounge around. Just go in and have a look."


    I walked into the small room involuntarily at Ss'' recount.


    As one could see from the outside, the room was not big, but it was very clean and tidy. There were a few books on the table, and they looked somewhat worn. "These books were her favorite. She read them several times a year."


    No wonder.


    I picked up one of the books and flipped through a few pages only to see a few banknotes inside. There were several more when I continued flipping through.


    "She always got into arguments with me and would often run away from home. That''s why she had the habit of hiding her private money. She probably used them as bookmarks."


    So that was it.


    I closed the book and put it back where it was. My gaze fell on the rows of bookshelves that were filled with her favorite books and some green nts. One could tell that she was a woman who loved life. There were twoyers to the bookshelves, and the second one seemed to containic books.


    I stepped up to inspect them and realized that the author''s name was her own.


    "Your mother loved writing and drawing since she was a child, even more so when she grew up. Theseics were all published by her."


    "She''s awesome."


    I could not help but admire how brilliant my mother was looking at this row ofics. It was even a series.


    Suddenly, noticed an empty space


    within the series. I wanted to ask


    about it


    but Ss answered me


    before I could. "She left before she could finish it."


    She probably chose that time to leave with John Lovere.


    There was a sense of mncholy in the air. I continued browsing the ce silently.


    In addition to books, there were also many crafts.


    "She liked handicrafts a lot and would make some when she was free."


    She was too brilliant.


    I picked up one of the keychains and could tell that she had made the little figure attached to it herself. "This was probably her beginner''s work." There were many ws in it, but the ones after were more delicate.


    "The more difficult something was, the more motivated she got. She always wanted to do her best."


    I put the item down and lowered my head. "She was really outstanding."


    I was gxies awaypared to her. It was too much of a dream to have a mother like her.


    Catching a glimpse of the photo from the corner of my eye, I looked up.


    It was a portrait of Millicent Yard.


    Her long and straight ck hair


    looked smooth, and she exuded the unique charm of an oriental woman. Her posture was proper and elegant. When she smiled, she looked like a celestial being. It was an unforgettable smile.


    "This is... Millicent?" I could not believe it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ss came to my side and nodded. "Yes. And you''re her daughter. You two really look alike."


    "No, I don''t deserve it," I said.

 Chapter 2494

    My words obviously surprised Ss. The way he looked at me also changed slightly as if there was a myriad of emotions thrown into the mix, all tangled up. His emotions did not matter to me, however.


    This small room was not big, and I could see the end at a nce. Yet the stories to be told from it would take more than one day and one night.


    I admitted that I had a better understanding of my mother, Millicent, after visiting this room, but she still felt like a stranger to me in the end.


    After leaving the room, Ss and I sat facing each other on the sofa in the living room.


    He sat in the middle of the couch, looking fully like the head of the family.


    Sylvester was sitting upright on the chaise longue to the side, his back straight.


    He behaved really well in front of his elders.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ss'' gaze stayed on me since the start. It was oppressive. My heart felt weak, but my expression was still calm.


    "Sellie, you''re a member of the Yards regardless. Our blood flows in your veins. Come back." Ss changed the way he addressed me, but it did not sit right with me no matter what.


    I shook my head lightly. I had no interest in bing part of the Yard family. "I''m sorry. This ce is unfamiliar to me, and I have no intention ofing back. I''m here today because someone tricked me intoing here."


    I was still angry when I brought this up.


    Sylvester actually lied to me saying that the old man was seriously ill.


    I red at Sylvester, who was beside me, with an angry gaze. He also looked at me when he sensed my gaze. Our eyes met, and he lowered his head guiltily. He coughed a few times to relieve the awkwardness.


    "It''s not easy for you out there alone. You have children as well. You''ve already divorced Theo Grant now. So,e back." Ss'' voice was hoarse, but his tone was firm. It would not be easy to reject him.


    Sylvester could hear the old man''s suppressed emotions and turned to me to advise, "You''re a child of the Yards, that''s a certainty. We spent so many years looking for you. Considering our persistence, you shouldn''t refuse us anymore." I turned away and pressed my lips together, saying nothing.


    Ss'' expression dropped obviously when he saw my reaction.


    "Just what''s so bad about returning to the Yards?!" There was anger in Ss'' words now. He was like a volcano that was about to explode.


    "Sister, don''t make Grandfather angry. His body is weak. Just ept."


    Sylvester was obviously worried about the old man getting angry, which was why he asked me not to disobey him.


    However, they could not force me to do something I did not want to do.


    I met Ss hostile eyes. His face, which carried the traces of time, was imposing. It seemed like he would worsen someone''s situation till they could no longer get back up if he did not get things his way.


    I looked at him and said clearly, "I refuse."


    "Sister!"


    "Mr. Yard, my surname is Lane." My eyes fell on Sylvester, who had been speaking. My face was void of expression. "The Yard family? It''s but a cold cage. I don''t want to be imprisoned here, Mr. Yard.


    I turned my gaze to Ss. I was not afraid of his sharp gaze. "So please let me go. Just take it that I passed with your daughter."


    After saying that, I picked up my feet and was about to leave.


    "Stop her!"


    The moment Ss said that, several bodyguards appeared in front of me.


    Looking at the burly men in front of me, I turned around and smiled. "Are you trying to make a repeat of the past, Old Master Yard? Are you not afraid that I''ll make the same choice as my mother did?!"


    Both Ss and Sylvester were taken aback when I said this. Sylvester hurriedly said, "Don''t talk to your grandfather like that!"

 Chapter 2495

    Even Sylvester sounded a little hurried now.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I found a clue from his expression. This was Ss'' weakness, just as I had guessed from the start.


    Smiling, I nced at the old man. "Did I touch a sore spot?"


    This simple question made them look even gloomier.


    Iughed lightly again before speaking again boldly like a fledgling chick that had not taken to the skies, "You regret that your decision back then ended with a tragedy. That''s why you want your granddaughter back to make amends. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? "Now that I don''t wish toe back here, you''re going to make me stay using the same methods. What''s the point of doing this? Your heart isn''t even in it. Even if you lock me up, I''ll escape the moment I get the chance. Not only that, it''ll simply add to my resentment toward you and my hatred toward the Yards."


    These words changed Ss'' expressionpletely. He tapped his cane on the ground harshly. "I know about Theo Grant and Delia Owens. You''re helpless now. I''m giving you the support of the Yards. Do you really not want it?"


    "Thank you, Old Master. But I don''t need it. The Yard family has many enemies. I''ll put myself in danger if I were to return."


    "Do you know what you''re saying?" Sylvester was looking at me, his expression a little panicked.


    I turned to him and smiled calmly. "Of course, I do. Weren''t you the one who told me this? That the Yard family has who knows how many enemies and the moment they know I''m of theter generation of the Yards, they''ll definitelye knocking on my door. I''m using this opportunity to cut my ties with the Yard family. It''s equivalent to me saving myself, no?"


    Sylvester was even more anxious when he heard this. He pointed at me with a resentful look. "Why are you so stubborn? Grandfather is asking you toe back to help me manage the Yard family''s affairs, including the family business. It has a lot more prospectspared to the small Green Orange you''re with now."


    "I know you look down on my


    I definitely would not change once I made my decision.


    Sylvester was helpless when he heard my words of certainty. He lowered his hands and sighed as he shook his head. "I''ve truly never seen you so stupid."


    "I''ll ask you again. Will you really note back to the Yard family?"


    Ss, who was not far away, asked me again. His tone was a lot more solemn this time.


    I suppressed the uneasiness I felt inside at his stare and nodded heavily. "I won''te back to ces I have no feelings for."


    Ss'' sharp gaze remained on me, and it sharpened even more when he narrowed his eyes slightly. In the next second, however, he smiled slowly all of a sudden. He even raised his head andughed a few times. This was hard to fathom.


    I frowned as I looked at him, not understanding what was going on in this old man''s mind.


    "What are youughing about?" I could not help asking.


    His old face was lined with wrinkles, especially when heughed. Ss'' expression softened a little after he stoppedughing. "You''re exactly the same as my daughter, so stubborn. Frankly, I might be a little disappointed if you had agreed. But it''s very good that you refused. It proves that you''re not a vain person. Regardless, you''re still a child of the Yard family. Sooner orter, you''ll have to recognize your ancestry."


    He enunciated thest three words heavily...

 Chapter 2496

    Although his tone was still adamant, his expression had eased a lot.


    However, what he said made me feel a little ufortable.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when I was about to say something, Ss spoke again, "I won''t force you now. I believe you''ll return on your own one day. Also, I would like to inform you, Miss Lane, that people wille looking for you when you''re out no matter what now that you''vee through the Yard family''s doors today. So, please be careful when you leave."


    Hearing it was like a well-intentioned reminder, but to me, it sounded like a threat.


    "Don''t worry, Old Master Yard. I''ll protect myself. Goodbye."


    With that said, I nced at Sylvester again before leaving the Yard household.


    I saw a car parked in front of me the moment I was out the door. The driver got out of the car and opened the door for me. "You didn''t drive here, Miss Lane, so the old master informed me to send you back. Please get in the car."


    This ce was quite far out, and it would take me quite some time to head out and g down a taxi. Hence, I epted and got in the car directly.


    Driving on the road downtown, I looked at the endless stream of people and cars outside, my once-muddled mind suddenly clearing.


    No, I was actually exposing myself by taking the Yard family''s car out here.


    Thinking this, I hurriedly requested for the driver to stop at the side. "Thank you, I''ll just get off here."


    "But the old master ordered me to send you home safe."


    I would be in the most danger by the time they sent me home.


    I shook my head. "There''s no need for that. Thank you. I have something to handle here."


    "Alright then. Take care on the road."


    Watching the car disappear from my sight, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ss'' words echoed in my mind as I went down the road. Enemies woulde after me after leaving the Yard household. I was not sure if he was trying to deceive me. Things should not be that exaggerated, no? Nothing had been announced yet. No longer wanting to scare myself, I set these messy thoughts aside and took a taxi back to the apartment.


    I saw Marius standing in front of my door the moment I got out of the car. He hurried up to meet me when he saw me. "My people told me you got into an unfamiliar car. I was a little worried when I couldn''t get through to you, so..." "You sent someone to follow me?"


    "Ah, no. I was afraid Delia might send people looking for you so I-"


    I cut him off without letting him finish, "Enough, forget it. Call your people back."


    I turned around and opened the door after saying that. Marius was still standing at the door, not entering. He looked at me, and his eyes looked heavy. "I only wanted to protect you."


    I knew I was being harsh, but...


    Throat moving slightly, I softly said,


    "I understand, but I can''t ask any more from you. I don''t like you. I can''t bring myself to ept your protection and the dedication


    You


    show toward me. Marius, I beg you


    not to follow me anymore. Please."


    I was worried that he would get hurt sooner orter because of me. I had to make things clear to him now to prevent this from happening.


    "Wanda, you don''t have to do this. Didn''t I say we''re friends? Shouldn''t friends help each other?"


    "But what you''ve done has gone far beyond the scope of friends. There''s no way I can ept your actions as simple help between friends. Have you forgotten Shannon is my best friend Yet I also ended up arguing with her. I don''t deserve to have friends now so, go, Marius. At the very least, stop contacting me during this time."


    At first, Delia alone was enough to make my head hurt, but now the Yard family had alsoe into the picture. They had so many enemies. How could I dare have friends? It was better to be cruel now than for him to get hurt in the future because ofme.


    I could see loneliness growing in Marius'' eyes. He opened his mouth, looking like he wanted to say something...

 Chapter 2497

    He opened his mouth, and the words that slipped out of his throat were so helpless. "I just wanted to apany you as your friend." His voice was so, so soft that it made me feel like I was a bad guy.


    However, with everything now, I did not dare ept others'' kindness toward me.


    "Thank you, but I don''t need it. I''m tired. You should leave." I closed the door after I said that.


    I saw Marius'' gaze when I was closing the door, and it made my heart hurt.


    I could not control my tears after turning around, and they fell.


    Sniffing, I entered the house.


    The house was empty and deste. I did not even dare have my children with me. What did I do to deserve this?


    I let out a bitterugh, lowering my head as I shook it. Then, I entered my room.


    I definitely would not be getting any sleep again tonight.


    When I got up the next day, I put a metal spoon that I had left in the refrigerator on my eyes to reduce the swelling. After that, I simply prepared some breakfast and ate while I scrolled through my phone.


    One piece of news caught my attention-Delia Owens Sessfully Takes A Higher Position And May Be A Shareholder of Grant Corporation.


    Be a shareholder of Grant Corporation?


    Theo had now done this. Why would he even allow Delia to be a shareholder of Grant Corporation?


    Feeling restless, I simply switched off my phone and stopped reading.


    Having lost my appetite now, I took a few more bites before throwing the rest away and leaving.


    Green Orange.


    Fortunately, thepany was proceeding in an orderly manner. Sylvester mentioned nothing about ending our partnership, so I assumed it would be continuing.


    Shannon''s figure appeared in my mind when I looked at the empty seat opposite me.


    Her heart must have really chilled toward me. As it should. I did not want to involve my friends in the first ce.


    I sighed before picking up the documents and started working.


    "President Lane, this is the design for the next issue. Please take a look and see if anything needs to be amended." Nina handed the file to me.


    "Alright. I''ll look at it after I''m done with this." I asked Nina to put the file down first without looking up.


    Sensing that Nina had not left, I raised my head and looked at her. "What''s wrong? Do you need something else?"


    Nina scratched her head before


    asking, "Wanda, did you get into a fight with Shannon? You''ve been depressed these days, and Shannon is a no-show again. Did you guys fight?"


    "Yeah, we did." I did not deny it.


    "Shannon is easy to coax. You just need to take the initiative to call her. What did you guys argue about?"


    I did not n on telling Nina about it, so I shook my head. "It''s a problem between us. Go on ahead back to work."


    "Wanda!" Nin? frowned. She rarely


    ??????


    got angry. "You divorced President Grant, and Delia''s be even bolder. The news today reported that she might be a shareholder of Grant Corporation. Do you really not care? Do you n on losing your friendships too after already losing your love?!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her words made my heart tremble. I closed the document and met Nina''s eyes. "This has nothing to do with you. You should do your own work properly and not meddle in our affairs."


    "You never used to be like this, Wanda. You would''ve persevered even during the toughest times. Why did you change now?" Nina looked down at me.


    Not wanting to hear all this, I closed my eyes and shouted, "Nina! Things are different now! Leave this alone. Take it as I''m pleading with you, alright?!"


    "I get it."


    The anger on Nina''s face did not replete. She looked disappointed as well after she heard my response. After she said that lightly, she turned around and left the office.


    I felt even more agitated after she left and could no longer look at the document.


    I cradled my forehead, aggrieved and helpless...

 Chapter 2498

    Come afternoon, I finally managed to calm myself down and started working. However, the noise that wasing from outside forced me to get up and open the door to check on the situation. "What''s happening?"


    "President Lane, thisdy is looking for you."


    I followed the voice and saw Cindy, whom I had not seen for a long time.


    "Cindy? Why are you here?"


    I recalled seeing her the year before and then not having seen her since. I did not expect her to drop by thepany today.


    I weed her into the office and poured her a cup of tea. "This is probably your first time here, yes? How did you find the ce?"


    "Just what happened between you and Theowy?" Cindy asked immediately without beating about the bush.


    I just smiled and replied lightly, "What happened? You should have gotten everything from the inte."


    "So, you guys just divorced like this? You''re just going to give in to Delia?" There was confusion in Cindy''s voice, even disbelief. Her eyes, which were wide open, also revealed this.


    My throat bobbed, and I opened my mouth to speak, "We''re already divorced. I''ve also moved out of the vi. Isn''t Delia going to be a shareholder of Grant Corporation soon?"


    "She can forget about taking one step in with me around!"


    Cindy let out an angry roar. Her face reminded me of how she used to be.


    She continued before I could say anything, "Delia looks exactly like yourte best friend, Cecilia. You can''t be merciful to her because of this. Wanda, I left Theowy to you and this is how you treat me?" When was Theo a handover to me from her?


    I smiled helplessly and met Cindy''s slightly angry eyes. "You should ask Theo how Delia came to upy this high position. She wouldn''t have had this opportunity if Theo hadn''t ended up redirecting his love to her." "I''ve gone and met Delia."


    Cindy''s words stunned me. "You went alone?"


    Although new Cindy was not one


    to mess with, she was but a foolepared to Delia''s schemes. I was worried about her. "Are you alright? She didn''t do anything to you, did she?"  en FindNovel


    "Tsk. What can she do to me? I could telkfrom a nce that the woman''s a b*tch. You shouldn''t. have invited the devil in then. Now look at what''s happened! You got chased out."


    Despite Cindy being so unforgiving, I was aware that it was out of concern for me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not easy to gain her concern.


    "Did youe over today for this?"


    "I came over to tell you not to give up so easily. Move back into the vi."


    I smiled and shook my head. "Theo and I are already divorced."


    "Theowy is only being deceived temporarily. believe he''lle around as long as you go over and deal with him properly. He has loved and protected you since a long time ago. How could his love just switch targets so easily?" Cindy looked even more agitated than


    "That was before. He''s different now."


    Cindy grabbed my hand and wanted to drag me out. "Regardless, you''reing back with me. I want to ask Theowy about this face-to-face." "Cindy, Cindy," I called out from behind her, but she kept dragging me away. I exerted some strength and broke away from her grip. "I won''t go."


    She turned back to look at me. "Are you truly going to give up like this?"


    "I''m not the person he loves anymore. There''s no use going."


    Cindy was still looking at me with big eyes. "I don''t believe Theowy is that kind of person. He definitely wouldn''t like a woman like Delia. He must be dealing with something."

 Chapter 2499

    I lowered my head, and there was some bitterness on my lips. "That''s just self-deception. Cindy. Just go and live your life with Zedd. Don''t get involved in this. Otherwise, Delia won''t let you go."


    "She won''t let me go? Hmph, I''d like to see what she can do to me! As for you, Wanda, you''ve changed!"


    Cindy turned around and left after she said that, leaving me to look at her free and easy back.


    My thoughts raced as I watched her go.


    I was not the one who changed; that person was.


    I sighed silently. Shaking my head, I went back to my seat. Hammering the table, I was about to sit down when the office door opened again.


    "Shannon?" I stood up again slowly.


    I had not seen her for a few days, but she had lost a lot of weight.


    Shannon merely threw me a nce before she went to her seat and packed up her things. "I''ve decided that I don''t want to care about Green Orange from now on. There''s no need to return my investment either. Let it end like this." She put her things into the box one by one, and every act of it saddened me.


    I pried my mouth open and said, "Even if you''re not refunded, you''ll still be a shareholder. I''ll pay you the dividends on a monthly basis."


    "Suit yourself."


    My heart soured hearing her flippant answer.


    I was the one who pushed her away, yet I was feeling a little regretful now. I wanted to open my mouth and ask her to stay, but in the end, no sound came out.


    It did not take long before Shannon more or less cleared her table.


    "I''ve worked on this before. You can implement it soon after taking a look at it. These are also the old ounts from before. They probably don''t need to be audited anymore." Shannon was still informing me of all the relevant things. "Alright."


    I epted the documents and put them down. I wanted to say something, but Shannon picked up the box and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."


    She sounded angry.


    I felt terrible like my heart had been targeted. I looked at her silhouette and subconsciously called out to her, "Shannon..."


    Shannon stopped in her tracks and turned back to look at me. I noticed a trace of hope in her eyes the moment she turned back.


    I knew what she wanted me to say. I also wanted to tell her those words, but when they reached my lips, I swallowed them back down.


    I could not get her into trouble anymore.


    Parting my dry lips slightly, I whispered, "Take care of yourself."


    I could clearly see the hope in her eyes weaken gradually before it turned into disappointment in the end. Shannon did not reply to me. She just left with the box in her arms.


    en FindNovel


    I could hear the voices outside trying to get Shannon to say.


    "President Collins, why are you leaving with your things? Do you not want to work with President Lane anymore?"


    "Yeah, President Collins. Why are you leaving so suddenly?"


    "Did you get into a fight with President Lane? What''s there that can''t be discussed?"


    I did not know what kind of


    expression Shannon was wearing at the moment, nor what the employees were thinking. They were bound to feel a sense of disquiet with Shannon leaving. How was I going to deal with this? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A bright voice reached my ears when I was pondering.


    "No, we didn''t get into a fight. It''s just that my husband and I will be traveling around the world, so I won''t being to thepany during this time. I want to bring these things back so that they don''t collect dust. You guys don''t need to think somuch. Work hard and wait for me to return."


    I did not expect to hear that from her.


    "Alright. We''ll wait for you then."


    "Bye-bye. Come back soon."


    Hearing the voices getting farther and farther away, I knew they had sent Shannon off to the door.


    Even in her departure, she protected me.


    I leaned back against the door and was silent for some time...

 Chapter 2500

    The road back to the apartment was filled with red lights.


    There was a rtively long stretch of road without any traffic lights after I drove past two consecutive red lights.


    I usually avoided roads that went through the city center and took the ones that went around since it was rush hour at this tim. While it was farther, it was much better than being stuck on the road. As usual, I drove on the highway. Usually, there would not be many cars on this side, only a few here and there.


    I cracked open the window slightly. The cool wind outside poured into the car and cleared my head.


    At this moment, the ck car behind me abruptly elerated and rushed to my front. I mmed on the emergency brake and stopped not far from the car.


    Then, I let out a sigh of relief. Several well-built men got out of the car in front of me.


    Sensing that something bad was about to happen, I immediately closed the window and grabbed my phone. The screen came to life, and I hurriedly made a call. Those people wereing toward me. I frowned and hurriedly left the phone in the car before getting out.


    I was not familiar with their faces.


    "Who are you?" I asked out loud.


    None of them answered me. They just kepting toward me and surrounding me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was another ck car behind the first one at the front and another behind my car.


    It was no wonder traffic here was so dense today. They were all targeting me.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked around me, not seeing any familiar faces.


    They were probably just following orders. Who was behind them?


    Delia, or an enemy of the Yards?


    "Can someone answer me? Who sent you? Why did you stop me here?"


    Even if I was to die, I had to get an answer.


    However, no matter how loudly I asked, none of them answered me.


    Judging from their expressions, they seemed to be waiting for a signal.


    Did they not dare act before their boss gave them the order?


    "Are you Wanda Lane?"


    A voice came behind me all of a sudden.


    I turned my head around and followed the voice. It was a middle-aged man who looked to be about 40 years old.


    "Who are you? I don''t think we''ve met." I scrutinized the person before me. He was bigger in size and looked like an upstart. He was probably an upstart.


    The middle-aged man fished out a business card from his ck wallet and asked the person next to him to pass it to me. I epted it and looked at it. Jacob March, chairman of Stout Ceramics?


    "Chairman March, I don''t think I know you. What''s with this huge scene for our first meeting?" I looked up and met his small pair of eyes that were barely visible.


    Jacobughed. He extinguished the


    cigarette in his hand, threw it on the ground, and crushed it with his foot heavily. This action seemed like a demonstration to me. He came


    toward me in just a few L.Met


    "It


    matters not whether you know me. It''s enough that your grandfather knows me."


    An enemy of the Yards hade knocking on my door. This was too soon. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have a grandfather."


    "Still not going to admit it, girly? You''re the granddaughter who the Yards have been looking for for


    many years, Selene. Don''t deny it et


    My contacts made sure of this a long time ago." Jacob waved his hand, his eyes seemingly telling me


    not to get smart.


    I was disgusted by that action of his and shrugged my shoulders before closing my eyes. It was hard to digest.


    Some time passed and I opened


    them slowly. "I''ve never nned on


    returning to the Yards. If you wanted to gain something from me, then you''ve miscalcted. I''m Wanda Lane, not Selene Yard."


    "Regardless, you''re the granddaughter of the old man Ss Yard. I just need to catch you and use you to threaten him. What are you guys doing? Hurry up and catch her."

 Chapter 2501

    At Jacob''s order, the two men beside him came up to grab me. I hurriedly stopped them. "Wait. Why do you want to kidnap me, Chairman March?" The corners of his mouth curved as heughed. "That old man stole so many of my businesses. Shouldn''t I bring you with me to get back at him?"


    "Bring me with you to get back at him?" I lowered my head andughed lightly. "What role do I have to y? You think too highly of me. I recently just refused their offer to bring me back into the family. Don''t you think bringing me there this time will only agitate them even more?"


    Hearing this, Jacob looked me over, surprise filling his face. "You refused to go back to the Yards? This is something new. News of the Yards in search of their granddaughter has spread over the years. So many people have brought their own children to the family to look for that old man just because they wanted to make a fortune. Yet, you actually rejected him. How refreshing."


    He was smiling when he spoke. It was obvious he did not believe what I said.


    "You don''t have to believe me, Chairman March. You''ll just be taking me to the Yard household for a stroll anyway. I was just there yesterday, so my guess is Old Master''s Yard''s anger hasn''t yetpletely dissipated. If he robs you of some more of your businesses in a fit of anger, that''s not my problem."


    I said all this lightly and actually managed to trick Jacob.


    I thought this would be the end of it, but unexpectedly, one of his subordinates suddenly spoke up, "Boss, don''t be fooled by this little girl. Rumor has it she''s intelligent and adaptable. She''s probably trying to get away." Goodness, who said that? As if I was smart.


    Biting my lower lip, I thought about how this issue was now unresolved and that Jacob was probably going to proceed with kidnapping me.


    Just as I thought, Jacob immediately instructed his people to grab me the moment his subordinate said that. "Get her into the car. We''re going to the Yard household together."


    "I will not!"


    "Hah, you don''t have a choice. Take her away!" Jacob waved his hand, and two men pulled me to their car.


    I struggled hard. "Isn''t this kidnapping? I can report you to the police."


    "Do you still think you have a chance to call the police?"


    "I already called the police when I was in the car. They probably have my location now and will be arriving soon. If you let me go now, I won''t report you when the policee." Truthfully, I had no idea if the police had gotten my location, but I could only believe that they had.


    Unsurprisingly, Jacob hesitated when he heard I had called the police.


    "Look in her car," he instructed another subordinate of his.


    That person came to my front and fished out the keys from my pocket. Pressing the sensor button, the car was unlocked and he went


    searching for my phone. My phone


    was flipped upside down in


    the


    passenger seat, and he very quickly


    saw it.


    He brought the phone over and revealed that a call was in progress. "Boss, she really did call the police."


    "End it immediately."


    "Yes."


    He immediately ended the call. I


    smiled and said, "It''s a little toote to end it now. They''ll be here soon. Why don''t you guys let me go and leave this ce quickly if you don''t want anything to happen?"  Jacob


    point walked in front of me and think I''m afraid of the police? toet


    me. "I loathe threats.


    hera


    away!


    "I''ve been to the police station multiple times. I''m not afraid of the police."


    Hearing Jacob mutter to himself, I sighed.


    Just when they were about to shove me into the car, two other cars appeared and stopped at the entrance of the road. Was it him?


    The man I met at the Hanging Gardens?


    He lead some people and came toward me. Once in front of us, he lowered his sunsses. "Let her go."


    Jacob looked at the man, disdain coloring his face. "And just who are you?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 2502

    The man was indifferent. He looked way too calmpared to how Jacob was feeling. "If anyone is taking Wanda Lane away, it would be us. It''s not your turn yet." Jacob actuallyughed out loud at this. "Do you mean to say that you lot also have a grudge against the Yards?"


    "I don''t know who they are. Regardless, my boss instructed me to bring Wanda Lane back to meet her. She''sing with us." After saying that, the man ordered his subordinates to push away the two holding onto me and took their ce. One group belonged to Delia, while the other were enemies of the Yard family. How many sins did Imit to end up having these two groups try to kidnap me at the same time and confront each other?


    "All this talk about taking her away, but have you guys even asked me for my opinion?"


    "If you have an opinion, do something. Whoever wins gets to do so." The man was not to be outdone.


    These two groups wereprised of quite a number of individuals. If they were to get into a fight, it might be a huge scene.


    Just when they were about to start, police sirens greeted our ears.


    I thought to myself how lucky I was that the timing was impable.


    The police arrived at the scene. They quickly stepped in when they saw the cars parked by the side of the road and the groups of individuals confronting each other. "What''s happening? Who called the police?"


    "I did." I raised my hand. "I reported this situation."


    "What''s happening?"


    I looked at both groups and then answered, "They''re nning to kidnap me."


    The police''s sharp gaze fell onto Jacob and the mysterious man. The man was as calm as usual while Jacob lost his nerve. "No, no. It was just a misunderstanding. I just wanted to bring Miss Lane back for a discussion. I had no other intent." "And you?" The police turned to ask the mysterious man.


    "Our boss instructed us to bring Miss Lane over for a chat."


    "All of you will being back with me to put it down in writing."


    It waste by the time we left the police station. I thought I had already escaped the catastrophe that happened today since all of them were being questioned inside. Unexpectedly, two other people stopped me from opening my car door just when I got to the parking lot.


    "Miss Lane, our boss had requested for you."


    Boss?


    Could it be the person behind Delia?


    I knew a refusal was impossible, so I could only follow them into the car.


    We were headed in the opposite direction of my apartment. Since we were going through the city center, it was all very lively, which put my heart at ease.


    The driver seemed simple and straightforward, but the person beside him looked vicious and imposing.


    "Who''s your boss? Why do they want to see me? Do they want to get to know me?" I tried asking them. Silence only filled the car as none of them answered me.


    Despite already knowing that this would be the result, I still wanted to try again. "Your boss probably knows Delia, right? Have they been pulling the strings behind Delia?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    en FindNovel


    "You''ll know when you meet the boss. Keep quiet," replied the man next to me coldly.


    One could tell how a boss was just by looking at their subordinates. Since these subordinates were so cold, it was likely that their boss was the same.


    If this person was actually the one behind Delia, then they were a big shot. Just who was it that even Theo was afraid of them?


    The man in the passenger seat


    warned me as if he had been able to


    tell that was making spections about their boss, "Don''t make any wild guesses. It''s disrespectful to the boss."  en FindNovel


    "Fine, fine. I understand."


    I could not even make guesses in my head. I could more or less imagine how abnormal their boss was.


    Not long after, the car drove into arge estate. We only reached the designated location after driving through the ce for a bit. Looking at the vi before me, I was amazed...

 Chapter 2503

    This vi was even more luxurious than the Yards'' mansion. The tiles outside looked like they were bordered with gold like those of the glorious pces in the north.


    If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would not have known that there was such a breathtaking vi in Whaldorf City.


    We only reached the main door after walking up a stairway. One of the men pressed the doorbell, and therge doors swung open. "Please enter, Miss Lane." He gestured for me to head inside.


    It looked like he would not be going in himself as he moved to stand at the side.


    I nodded faintly before walking in slowly.


    There were all sorts of people as I made my way forward. A red carpet was syed on the ground, looking ceremonious. There was a man dressed in a ck suit at the front. He looked like a bodyguard. However, the moment I entered the room, there were a few foreign- looking women. Their blonde hair did not stand out as much in this ce.


    The interior design of the mansion was no different from those foreign pces seen on TV. The scent of wealth permeated the ce.


    The vi was huge, and it took me quite some time to get to the sofa.


    I could see a man slumped on the soft, white sofa but could not catch his appearance clearly. I could only see how pale those bony hands of his were as they held a red wine ss in them.


    "My dear girls, you can all leave first. I only want Miss Lane here."


    His voice was tender. He was a foreign man.


    After he said that, only he and I were left in the living room in a blink of an eye.


    I somehow felt out of ce here. It felt like I was a peasant before royalty.


    "Are you Wanda Lane?"


    The man turned the sofa and looked at me.


    I did not expect the sofa to be rotatable. I looked at the man in front of me. His hair was silver, and his eyes were blue, filled with charm. His lips were red, and his brows were thick. His features were strong, especially his nose, which stood particrly tall. His skin was also smooth and fair. How could there be such a beautiful man in this world?


    ""Who are you?" I asked slowly.


    The man took a sip of the red wine before putting the ss on the table next to him. He smiled slightly. "You can call me Nibel, lovelydy." Lovely?


    Did he not think himself lovelier than me?


    "Do you know me, Mr. Nibel?" I cut to the chase.


    "Of course." Nibel spread his hands out like it was only natural. "Not only do I know of you, but I also understand everything about you." His smile was wicked as it revealed a hint of danger.


    1.nExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Nibel stood up slowly. I did not expect him to be so tall, probably about six foot two. He came closer to me and looked at me in a condescending manner. "Oh, dear Wanda, don''t worry. I won''t hurt you today."


    What did he mean by that?


    What about tomorrow or the day after?


    His words threw my mind in disarray. took two steps backward and put some distance between the two of us. "You know Delia Owens, then?" My tone was certain.


    "I do."


    He answered truthfully without trying to hide anything.


    "You''re the one who has been working behind Delia, right?" My gaze was alert, and my arms were also prepared to fight back at any time.


    Nibel raised his brow. "I only brought you here today so that you''ll dine with me. There''s no other reason. Please indulge me."


    He smiled as he left through the left. I was a little hesitant.


    "Come on now, my dear Wanda." It was like there was a spell in his voice that made me have no choice but to follow him.


    This vi was enormous. It felt like some time had passed before I made it to the dining room.


    The dining room was also


    ridiculously big. There was a long table in the dining area covered with a white cloth. The dishware and white


    cutlery were all organized very neatly...  en FindNovel

 Chapter 2504

    I paid attention to his every movement and noted a hard-to-describe dignity and elegance to them. Could he be a prince or have a simr status?


    Just when I was thinking of this, Nibel''s voice sounded in my ear. "Please, take a seat, Miss Wanda."


    He pulled out a chair beside the main host''s seat and expressed for me to sit down.


    After I did so, he returned to the main host''s seat and slowly sat down before pping his hands.


    The dishes were served.


    It was Western food, and we each got our own portion. The serving was not too big, but the food was well-bnced. Following that, someone served us wine.


    Nibel''s smile never once dissipated. He nced at me. "I doubt you''ve had dinner yet, have you, Miss Wanda? Hurry up and dig in." He picked up his knife and fork and started on his meal after he said that. Seeing this, I also started eating.


    His polite and gentle attitude scared me. Two-faced individuals were not easy to deal with, especially those like Nibel. The consequences would be disastrous the moment they got angry. Not to mention, I still had no idea who he was.


    I was on tenterhooks and could not eat peacefully.


    "You look nervous, Miss," said Nibel all of a sudden.


    My hands slowed at the question. "Ah."


    "What a cute little missy. Don''t worry. I said I won''t do anything to you today. I''m a man of my word." There was amusement in Nibel''s tone.


    He did not look like a bad guy no matter how I looked at him.


    I bit my lower lip and did not reply to him.


    "I wonder if I have the honor of making a toast to you, Miss Wanda?" He lifted his wine ss and said to me.


    Make a toast?


    The drink had not been tampered with, right?


    My throat bobbed as I looked at the ss beside my hand. My drink was poured at the same time as his just now, so it should be fine.


    I picked up the ss and shook my head before directing my vision toward the man.


    Nibel gave me a smile. "Cheers!"


    I only dared drink the wine after seeing him throw his head back with his. However, I still only took a little sip.


    "Miss Wanda, that''s no good. You


    need to finish it." Nibel raised the


    empty ss in his hand and


    motioned for me to finish the red


    wine in my ss.


    There was not much left of the wine, so I finished it as per his wish.


    A smile revealed itself on Nibel''s face only after he saw this. "You''re such a good girl, Miss Wanda. No wonder Mr. Grant treats you so well." Mr. Grant...


    I narrowed my eyes. "Do you mean Theo Grant?"


    "Yes. Didn''t I already say that I understand all about you, Miss Wanda? Of course, I''d know what happened between you and Mr


    Grant also know that you''re


    divorced now and that you have three children alone.


    "And this is all because of Delia." Nibel paused before finishing with that.


    I was stunned as I looked at him with surprise. "You''re the one who helped Delia achieve all this, Mr. Nibel."


    Nibel smiled slightly when he heard this. There was a wickedness in it. "Delia and I each get what we needed."


    It was confirmed that Delia had Nibel''s help in taking my position, but...


    My mind suddenly felt dizzy as my vision gradually blurred. I propped my head and looked at the man. "Did you drug the wine?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just think you''re tired, Miss Wanda. You should get some good rest."


    "Just what are you trying to do?" My


    head was getting heavier. I


    squeezed my hands tightly, trying to


    keep myself awake. I did not know


    what would happen if I


    passed out.


    Nibel got up and whispered in my ear, "Rest, Miss Wanda."


    His breath lingered in my ears, making me feel numb. I could not keep myself awake any longer, and my vision went dark...

 Chapter 2505

    It felt like I had been walking through the darkness for a long time, unable to see the end. I was getting a little tired. "Wanda? Wanda?"


    An inexplicable voice like a stream of light sounded.


    I ran toward that light.


    "Wanda, are you awake?"


    I opened my eyes, finally stripping myself free from the darkness. I could see the light again.


    I looked around me and was a little confused. "Where is this..."


    "My home."


    A familiar voice pulled me back from my confusion. "Professor Logan?"


    Don could not helpughing when he heard me address him. "Just call me by my name. We were schoolmates, after all."


    "Your home? Why am I here? I clearly remember..."


    Last night, I had clearly been drinking with Nibel and passed out after consuming that ss of red wine. Why was I here now?


    "I brought you back. This is some hangover tea. Drink it."


    "Yes."


    I epted the drink he handed to me and drank it. "Where did you bring me back from?"


    He put aside the cup I had emptied and recalled, saying, "You were passed out drunk by the side of the road. Thank goodness I found you. You would have spent the night on the street otherwise." Drunk by the side of the road?


    How could that be?


    Could what had happened yesterday be a dream? No, it was impossible.


    "Do you know of a magnificent vi somewhere in Whaldorf City?"


    jetN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Don looked at me suspiciously. I knew he probably thought I was still drunk-talking now, but I wanted to know the answer. I was pleading with my eyes before he replied "Not that know of. If there was such a vi, it''d definitely be exposed."


    "No, there must be one."


    I cradled my head. It was still throbbing slightly until now.


    "I think you drank too much. Why don''t you rest some more? I''ll send you backter."


    "I''m fine. You can just send me back now."


    Despite not knowing the reason, he still agreed. "Okay."


    Back at the apartment, I noticed my car in the parking space in front of the door. I immediately rubbed my eyes. "How did my car get back..."


    "Maybe you didn''t drive it yesterday?" Don said.


    I shook my head. "I drove my car


    yesterday Some people also


    stopped me when I was on the outer


    highway. Right. Jacob March, the chairman of Stout Ceramics He


    obstructed me yesterday."


    "What are you talking about, Wanda?"


    I did not reply Don. I just fished out my phone and looked at my call records. There was no call made to the police. I touched my pocket again. Jacob March''s business card was not there.


    Frowning, I immediately searched Stout Ceramics but realized that no suchpany existed.


    "How could this be?"


    "I think you got drunk and couldn''t tell whether whatever happened was a dream or reality. Go in and rest." Don''s eyes were filled with worry.


    I nodded and entered the house after bidding Don goodbye. Everything that happened yesterday was so real, though. How could it be a dream?


    Running into the room, I turned on theputer and tried my best to search through all the vis in Whaldorf City. Yet, there was none that resembled a magnificent pce.


    Could I really have been dreaming?


    However, why was it so distinct? I could even remember that man''s name clearly. Even Delia and Theo were involved. How could this be a dream?


    If it were not a dream, however, why was there not a single trace of what happened after I woke up?


    I gripped my hands as I began doubting myself.


    In order to clear my head, I took a


    shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes. As Don had mentioned my clothes had reeked of alcoho Yet I only recalled drinking one ss of wine. That could not have possibly left such a stench...

 Chapter 2506

    While I was working today, my phone that was beside my hand abruptly vibrated. My heartbeat quickened before I diverted my gaze from theputer screen to the table.


    Cindy?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze for a moment after taking a nce at the caller ID.


    I recalled hering to thepany thest time because of that matter regarding Theo and Delia. She must be calling me now about this again.


    Since I did not want anyone else getting entangled in this anymore, I ended her call, but it was not long before she called again.


    It looked like she would not give up until I answered.


    Helpless, I answered the call and put the phone on speaker before setting it to the side. "What''s wrong?" I asked casually.


    "Come to Grant Corporation at two this afternoon," Cindy said solemnly with a seriousness I had never heard from her before.


    My eyes narrowed as I realized the seriousness of the situation. I switched off the hands-free and brought the phone to my ear. "What happened?"


    I heard Cindy sigh heavily over the phone, which was followed by a light reply, "You''ll know when you get here. Remember toe. I''m hanging up." Cindy hung up before I could respond.


    What the heck was that?


    It would not be a good idea to go to Grant Corporation considering who I was now. What did Cindy want? Did something happen at Grant Corporation?


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly went online and search for the news. However, there was nothing tumultuous regarding Grant Corporation online.


    I leaned back into my chair, Cindy''s voice sounding in my ear.


    If something big had happened, Cindy probably would not have called me. However, it was obvious that something big had happened judging from her tone. While I was deep in thought, I already made my decision.


    Grant Corporation.


    It felt both familiar and strange to be standing in front of the building again.


    I wonder what everyone would think of me if I went in now?


    Suppressing my feelings of unease, I slowly stepped into the door. The familiar face at the front desk came into view, and it was obvious that the receptionist was surprised to


    see me. ¡°Wanda, why are you here?"


    "Long time no see."


    BUMS


    "I heard you and President Grant... Ah, never mind. I won''t talk about that. But you must havee here today because of that incident, yes?"


    I noticed her gaze and figured she must know what was happening in thepany. I asked, "Did something happen in thepany?"


    "Of course, it''s that-"


    "Wanda?!"


    Before I could even reply, someone suddenly ran into my arms. It was my former colleague at Grant Corporation, Florence. She took over Queenie after she left. She probably still felt ingratiated with me after I helped herst time.


    "I heard what happened between you and President Grant. I''m so sorry it happened to you." Her voice wasdow, and she did not look like she was feeling well.


    I patted her shoulder. "It''s okay. It''s over now."


    "I was relieved when I saw you. Let''s go. I''ll bring you up to meet my colleagues." Florence pulled me into the elevator.


    "Did something big happen at thepany today?" I asked Florence in the elevator.


    Florence looked at me when she heard my question. "Ah, yes. That''s why I asked why you came. It seems like it''s for this as well."


    I was bewildered. What was this matter that everyone was talking about?


    "Cindy invited me over. Did something happen today?"


    "Of course, it''s Delia. She wants to be a shareholder of thepany."


    I already knew about that. Cindy had been the one to inform me of it too. I more or less knew why she asked me toe here today after


    recalling all the things she said when


    she visited Green Orange thest


    time.


    The elevator reached the designated floor. Cindy came to fetch us the moment we stepped out...

 Chapter 2507

    The moment I saw Cindy, she grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the conference room. I waved my hands at Florence in a panic. She also looked surprised as she watched Cindy and I leave.


    I turned to Cindy, who was grabbing me. She was unexpectedly dressed well today. The Chanel-esque suit looked quite charming on her. She no longer gave off the innocence of a young girl as she used to after having married. "Cindy, Cindy!" I called her name, trying to get her to stop, but she continued moving forward. Seeing that we were only one corner away from the conference room, I pulled her with all my might. "Cindy!" She was pulled back by the inertia and stopped. Cindy looked at me, her delicately made-up face filled with solemnity.


    It was rare to see her like this. I first led her to a corner. The area near the stairs was almost void of people. I could only voice my questions in a quiet environment like this.


    I looked into her eyes and asked leisurely, "Did you ask me toe here today to stop Delia from being a shareholder?"


    Based on what I found out just now and looking at Cindy''s posture now, I could easily guess what she intended on doing after putting the pieces together, especially with what she said when she went to Green Orange that day. Sure enough, Cindy nodded. "Yes. Almost all the shareholders are in the meeting room now. There''ll be a vote to decide whether Delia can be a shareholder of Grant Corporation at two in the afternoon."


    "But what does that have to do with me?" Theo and I were already divorced. I should not have a part in this battle.


    "I remember Theowy giving you 3% of the shares, so you also have the right to vote." Seeing my dazed expression, Cindy asked with surprise, "Don''t tell me you didn''t know about this?"


    The truth was I had no idea.


    I shook my head. "He really didn''t mention this."


    If Cindy had not told me about it, I would not have known that Theo had made me a shareholder of thepany. Since he did not ask for them back after we got divorced, could it be meant to bepensation?


    §Ò§Ý§à


    "Oh, now is not the time for you to be wondering about this. Let''s goin quick." Cindy nced at her watch. Seeing that it was almost time, she tried to pull me in.


    "Wait a minute." I was still not clear about the situation. How could I go in now?


    Cindy frowned. She was already looking slightly displeased. "What are you waiting for? Wait any longer and it''ll really be toote."


    "Aren''t there six other shareholders in Grant Corporation?"


    There were four other people besides Cindy and me, and Theo had the lead.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Yes, but who knows if that woman, Delia, has already bribed those people inside." One could see how worried Cindy was.


    My brows were furrowed as my heart started pounding, but my tone remained calm. "I believe they''ll make the right decision. "Let''s go." "Alright."


    Walking side by side with Cindy, we headed toward the conference room.


    Every step I took felt extraordinarily heavy as if there were chains around my feet.


    We reached the door leading into the conference room. Cindy was about to open the door and go in when l heard Delia''s voice inside. I quickly reached out to stop her, motioning for us to listen first. Cindy got what I meant and stopped.


    Despite a door being between us, Delia''s voice still sounded clear.


    "I know you all must have a lot of thoughts, but i''m carrying Theo''s child now. We''ll go and get our certificate after everything dies down. Hence, this is the best time for me to be a shareholder. Getting all of this done in advance will also help auxiliary management of thepany in the future."


    This woman had really clear arrangements.

 Chapter 2508

    "I won''t go on about the reasonings, but I believe everyone here understands that those who are willing to step into the same boat will definitely not lose the benefits offered by everyone in the future."


    Although Delia''s face was hidden, one could imagine her arrogance from her tone at the moment.


    It was expected. Theo had released news about our divorce, after all, and the time for her to take the position of the madam of the Grant family was just around the corner. The child in her belly was the best guarantee.


    Cindy gritted her teeth resentfully. "I must smite her arrogance. Are we not going in yet?"


    Knowing that Cindy was unable to hold herself back anymore, I nodded to her. "Let''s go."


    Right as I said that, Cindy pushed the conference room door open with both her hands. "You''ll have to gain my approval if you want to be a shareholder of Grant Corporation!"


    Her voice rang clear in therge conference room.


    I was standing behind Cindy, but everyone''s eyes seemed to be on me.


    As Theo''s ex-wife, it was really inappropriate for me to be here at this moment.


    I ignored their fiery gazes and could not help looking at Theo. The arrogant man was seated in the main seat as usual.


    I had not seen him for a few days, but he looked a lot thinner. Both sides of his face were sunken, but his features were even more pronounced. The tough lines were majestic, and his thin lips looked like they were covered with frost. He exuded a cold air, making it difficult to approach him.


    Seeing him like this, I felt like I had gone back to the time when I first married him.


    Simply, he looked a lot sharper than he used to be at this moment.


    Theo''s gaze abruptly moved toward me, and my heart quickened. Meeting his eyes, it felt as if I was about to be swallowed by him.


    "Why if it isn''t Miss Lane? I thought you left Whaldorf City a long time ago."


    Delia''s crisp voice tugged at me, and I turned my gaze toward the woman standing next to Theo.


    She was pregnant, but she did not look like she was. Delia was wearing really heavy makeup, and her red lips that were moving were like roses with thorns. Delia''s gaze that was on me was also filled with daggers.


    "I''m sorry to have disappointed you, Miss Owens, but I haven''t left the city yet," I said lightly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She fixed her eyes on me closely, a small smile on her lips. "This meeting today is an internal meeting of Grant Corporation. You and your friend don''t seem to belong here


    now, do you?"


    en FindNovel


    It seemed that Delia was unaware that I was a shareholder. Theo had not disclosed it to her either.


    Cindy replied before I could speak,


    "She holds 3% of Grant


    Corporation''s shares. She''s more qualified to be here than you, who don''t even have any. She can even decide whether you''ll be able to get a hold of any."


    "What?" Delia frowned as she looked at Theo in disbelief. "Theo, is what she said true? You didn''t tell me Wanda still has Grant Corporation''s shares." Theo nced at me before turning to Delia and clearing his throat. "It happened so long ago that I forgot. Hearing it today, it seems to be the case."


    "You two are already divorced. You can rightfully take them back," Delia said angrily, her eyes on me turning even sharper.


    "Who knows how long that process will take? Wanda is still a shareholder of Grant Corporation now, so her right is still valid," said Cindy ostentatiously with her head lifted. Delia''s chest was heaving quite heavily. She was obviously angry as she clenched her fists tightly. "Vote, then. It doesn''t matter if I lose just two of your votes." She looked very confident...

 Chapter 2509

    Theo was the boss and president of thepany, so his single vote counted for two. Delia already had two votes to win. She had probably contacted the others in private as well. If she had persuaded two or three of them, she would win. No wonder she looked as if her victory was certain.


    Cindy and I both took our seats before Theo said, "Let''s vote by secret ballot."


    After he said that, he signaled Keith with his gaze to hand out the small notes.


    "Shareholders, please write down your agreement or disproval on the papers and then pce them on the table. I''ll collect them and count them." Keith nced at me after he said that. His gaze expressed obviously that he wanted to say something to me. I tilted my head, not understanding.


    I saw him sigh slightly before clearing his face of any expression.


    What was he trying to say?


    Picking up my pen, I wrote my answer on the paper and then folded it before putting it to the right of me.


    Cindy was sitting opposite me. She had long written her own answer and was winking at me. I knew she must have written her disapproval.


    After all, Delia had not yet gotten the marriage certificate with Theo, so there would be constant turmoil surrounding her. If she joined Grant Corporation, it would be detrimental to thepany and may affect their reputation for many years.


    Grant Corporation''s reputation had already declined due to the turmoil surrounding our divorce. If Delia were allowed to be one of thepany''s shareholders at this time, the consequences would be disastrous.


    After all the other shareholders had written their answers, Keith collected the slips of paper one by one and stood in front of the whiteboard with the words ''Approve'' and ''Disapprove'' already written.


    He opened the first note and read out, "Approve." His voice was not loud, but it was clear enough.


    Keith drew a line under ''Approve'' on the whiteboard and then opened the next note.


    "Approve."


    He drew another line.


    If both these votes were Theo''s, the rest would be the deciding ballots.


    Cindy''s nervous expression was very obvious. Her features were wound tight. She looked really worried about those two votes of approval.


    Then, Keith opened the third ballot.


    "Approve."


    It looked like the owner of this ballot had been sessfully convinced by Delia.


    I looked at Delia. She was wearing a delighted expression on her face at the moment as if the oue had been decided.


    I was feeling uneasy. Keith added another line under the approved section, his hand that was holding the ck pen trembling a little. He probably did not want Delia to join either. The fourth ballot.


    "Disapprove." The corner of Keith''s mouth finally turned upward, and he quickly drew a line on the other side.


    After opening six ballots, it was three to three.


    Theo held two votes, so thest vote was crucial.


    I noticed the hesitance in Keith''s hand as he opened thest ballot. His expression was solemn, and his brows were tightly knitted.


    The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly dropped, andthe audience all focused on the result.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Opening the paper, Keith''s features eased. "Disapprove." His voice was light and easy. "The final tally is four to three. With disapproves being the majority, Miss Owens is not permitted to be one of the shareholders." The smile on Delia''s face froze. "W-What..."


    There were still some who had been persuaded.


    Cindy smiled as she looked at Delia with her brows slightly raised. "Looks like someone''s schemes fell through."


    "You!" Delia shot Cindy a sharp look. The arrogance that she had at the beginning was now non-existent.


    "The voting is over. Meeting adjourned." After Keith announced this, the shareholders got up and left.


    Delia snatched the ballots from Keith''s hand. "I want to see who disapproved."


    "It''s a secret ballot. I''m afraid that won''t be possible, Miss Owens. It would be simpler for you to ask the shareholders directly." I looked at her indifferently, my voice light.

 Chapter 2510

    Delia snapped her head at me all of a sudden like a swift arrow.


    She was making her way toward me when Cindy hurriedly stood in front of me and blocked her. "Delia, what do you want?"


    Delia snorted coldly. She tilted her head and looked at me before smiling lightly. "Forget everyone else. At least I know Theo approved of me on both votes. Isn''t that right, Theo?" The woman''s tone suddenly softened as she turned around to give Theo a look. She walked to his side gracefully and put her hands on his shoulders before looking at me proudly. "Yes."


    Despite knowing that Theo would have cast both his votes for her, hearing him admit it himself still left a bad taste on my tongue.


    For Delia, Theo, who used to always put the bigger picture first, no longer cared about the safety of thepany.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. I had no rebuttal against Delia''s attack.


    "Even though Theowy gave you two votes, it didn''t change the oue. You won''t be able to be a shareholder either way." Cindy shrugged. There was mirth in her words.


    "It''s enough knowing that Theo is on my side. I''ll be able to invest in Grant Corporation sooner orter, so it doesn''t matter if I have to wait a little longer."


    Cindy''s eyes locked on Theo again. "Theowy, are you still going to continue destroying Grant Corporation''s reputation like this?"


    Cindy''s mind was clearer than Theo''s.


    "Cindy, what are you talking about?"


    "I don''t believe you have no idea how Grant Corporation''s reputation has been declining because of your affair with Delia. If this continues, she''ll ruin thepany sooner orter."


    "Cindy, you shouldn''t listen to all these rmist talks. Grant Corporation will only prosper with my help. It''s time for Grant Corporation to ditch their old image too. I''ll help Theo do a good job moving forward."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindyughed when she heard that. "I don''t believe you have that ability!"


    "Let''s wait and see, then." Delia sounded free and easy. There was even the light of self-confidence in her eyes. It looked like she had a sure chance of winning.


    It might have something to do with the person behind her.


    The foreign man''s face appeared in my mind again.


    If it were only a dream, why was it so clear?


    "Wanda, although you and Theowy are divorced, you''re still a shareholder, after all. You can''t sit idly by when thepany''s existence is at stake."


    Cindy nudged me a little before my ears registered her words.


    It seemed that I had missed a part of their conversation when I came back to my senses.


    "Uh... Theo and I are both divorced, so I don''t want to bother with Grant Corporation''s issues. None of them have anything to do with me." I knew I would disappoint Cindy by saying this, but this was the best protection for me. Choosing myself was the best decision I could make for my children. "Wanda, what are you saying?!" Cindy looked back at me and asked, confused.


    Delia immediately spoke before I could answer, "Aren''t these words so pleasant to the ears? Yet you voted against me."


    She looked at me nkly, her tone full of disdain.


    Iughed lightly and looked at Cindy. "I know you still have hope in me, Cindy, but I really don''t want to tread through these muddy waters again. I just found out about the shares today. President Grant, you forgot to take back the 3% worth of shares, didn''t you? I can sign an agreement form and return them to you. Besides, I already cast my vote just now."


    Cindy, Theo, and Delia were all stunned when they heard what I said...

 Chapter 2511

    It was obvious they did not expect me to make such a decision.


    Cindy pulled me over with an incredulous look on her face. "Have you gone mad, Wanda? Why would you agree to that? What if..." she spoke halfway and stopped.


    I knew what she wanted to say. If it resulted in Delia bing a shareholder, then Grant Corporation would no longer be the same.


    "Wanda, what kind of trick are you ying?" Delia did not believe that I would give her my vote so easily.


    I ignored Delia for the time being and fixed my eyes on Cindy. She must be very disappointed in me now, but I did not care anymore.


    Gaze lowered, I said earnestly, "You can me me, and you don''t have to understand me either. I just want to protect the people I love. I don''t care about whatever good or bad happens with Grant Corporation anymore, so I''m using my vote as a bargaining chip." "You''ve really changed. I thought you would still put the overall situation first despite having divorced Theowy. I didn''t think you''d actually be such a selfish person!"


    I could understand that she did not understand my pain. I was calm at her reprimand, and a smile appeared on the corners of my mouth. "A divorce means the breaking of a rtionship. Why should I trouble myself because of Grant Corporation?"


    Cindy was pissed when she heard what I said and took a step back. "I was really wrong about you, Wanda."


    After she said that, she walked past me and left the conference room gracefully.


    We probably would not contact each other again after this.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath before opening them to look at Delia. She smiled and walked toward me. "Tell me, Wanda. What do you wish to do?"


    "I just want to use this vote to exchange for my children''s safety," I said as I looked at her seriously.


    Hearing this, Deliaughed lightly, her hands spread out. "I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. When have I ever bothered you or your children?"


    Her triumphant smile came into my view. Throat bobbing, I said again, "Stop pretending. I know you sent them. You want to intimidate me because I''m still in Whaldorf City. That''s why you got those people to try and threaten me. I just want to tell you with this vote that I have no intention of getting involved with you as long as you let me go."


    Delia turned to look at Theo. "Theo, did you hear what she said? I''ve been staying put all this while. I didn''t do anything to her at all. Is she suffering from persecution paranoia?"


    She did not look like she was joking judging from her expression.


    Could it really not have been her?


    Theo was just about to say something when his phone rang. "I''ll be right over." Ending the call, Theo got up. "I have some matters to deal with. Keith."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll see you tonight, Theo," said Delia to Theo sweetly.


    The man nodded, sparing me a nce as he left.


    I seemed to only understand today how a nce could carry the love of the past million years.


    Delia and I were the only ones left in the conference room.


    "Now that even Theo is gone, you don''t have to pretend anymore. Isn''t that right, Miss Owens?"


    "You''re quite smart. And here I thought I managed to pull a fast one on you." Delia yed with her nails before she raised her head slightly to look at me as if I was already non-existent in her eyes.


    I met her gaze and asked seriously, "Is there a vi in Whaldorf City that looks like a Northern-style pce?"


    Delia''s curiosity was piqued by my question, and she asked me with great interest, "You changed the subject so suddenly. Why did you ask this?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her reply affirmed my answer.


    "It''s nothing. I think I already know." I paused, then continued, "Does it mean that you''ll constantly be on my tail every day if I don''t leave Whaldorf City?"

 Chapter 2512

    Delia looked at me, her smile unfading. She nodded slowly. "You can say that."


    Her red lips were grating, her voice even more so.


    "I can leave, but you have to give me time. I need to tie up some loose ends. I also need to deal with Green Orange." In the end, I still chose to make way. It was for the children.


    Delia pped when she got my answer. "You finally got it, Wanda. I''ll give you time. How long do you need?"


    ""A month."


    "Green Orange is just a smallpany. Why do you need such a long time for the handover?" Delia obviously felt that it was too long and wanted to cut it down.


    I looked at her, my gaze indifferent. "It''s not only Green Orange. I also have my friends and my family I need to make arrangements with. It''ll be bad if I end up causing them trouble otherwise."


    Delia likely knew of my rtionships with the Schumans and Petra. If they were to join forces ande knocking on Delia''s door, she would definitely be overwhelmed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She narrowed her eyes, sizing me up before she slowly replied, "One month, that''s all you get. If I see you in Whaldorf City on the same day next month, you had iting." Delia''s expression was vicious when she said that, her gaze sharpening even more.


    The people backing her were powerful.


    I avoided her gaze. "Okay."


    After the negotiation was over, Delia went back to looking harmless. She reached out her hand, gesturing for me to take my leave. "You know where the door is."


    I had no intention of remaining here either, so I turned around and left the meeting room.


    I had thought of heading over to the technical department to visit my old colleagues but thought it was unnecessary after thinking about it. Thus, I went into the elevator directly.


    I saw Keith waving to me from the coffee shop next door the moment I reached downstairs.


    He had been hinting at me with his expression back in the conference room. It looked like he really had something he wanted to tell me.


    I went up to him. It had been a long time since I had spoken to Keith like this. "Keith, what''s the matter?"


    "Miss Lane, pleasee in. Let''s have a chat."


    "Why don''t we just talk here? It doesn''t feel like we have much to talk about. If it''s about Theo, then forget it. I''m not interested."


    Keith''s loyalty to Theo could be verified by heaven and earth. It was most likely that he wanted to speak for him.


    He shook his head. "There are too many people out and about here. It won''t be convenient for us to speak. I do have something to talk to you about, so please give me ten minutes, Miss Lane." Keith was not someone who would waste others'' time. After thinking about it a little, I agreed. "Alright then."


    I entered the coffee shop with Keith, and we came to a private room. "Speak, then. Just what is it?"


    "Please wait a moment. We''re waiting for someone."


    "I thought I''d be talking to you?"


    "The most important person has yet to arrive." Keith pushed the cup of coffee he had ordered toward me. "Try the coffee first."


    His expression caught my attention and made me curious just as to what he was up to.


    I took a sip of the coffee. It was bitter but not bad.


    "Keith, do you know Nibel?"


    Finding my sudden question strange, Keith frowned. "Why are you asking about him all of a sudden, Miss Lane?"


    "So, this person does exist?" I smiled.


    Keith nodded. "Yes. He''s a well-known tycoon from abroad. He owns more than half of the businesses in the domain and is someone who shouldn''t be underestimated."


    "He''s also someone who Theo is afraid of," I put down my coffee and said unconsciously. I actually just wanted to see Keith''s reaction.


    Keith''s expressiongged before he answered, "President Grant doesn''t have much contact with him at present. Not to mention, he''s abroad, so he doesn''t have much contact with us."


    I had wanted to say something but then heard the sound of the door opening outside the door.


    "The person''s here."


    I turned behind me at Keith''s voice.


    I did not think it to be this person...

 Chapter 2513

    My mind felt like it was mush when I exited the coffee shop.


    Just what was going on these days?


    I drove back to the apartment and heard someone calling my name behind me before I even entered, "Wanda." The voice was faint, but I was very familiar with it.


    I turned around and smiled slightly. "Susan."


    After inviting Susan into the apartment, I poured her a cup of tea. "It''s so sudden. You should have informed me."


    After epting the tea, Susan put the cup down on the table. She looked up slightly and nced at me. "If I had called in advance, I might not have been able to see you." Susan''s response stunned me.


    I pursed my lips, my voice soft. "So, you know about it too."


    "How could I not? Not only have you rejected help from your friends, but you even rejected your brother. Why are you so cruel to yourself?"


    I could hear theint and affection in Susan''s tone.


    I lowered my gaze and sighed quietly, the smile on my face fading. "Weren''t you the same? You left to another vige on your own."


    Susan shook her head. "I still had one other person with me then. I also had my son, and there was no danger. But it''s different for you. Forget not having anyone tofort you by your side, but do you think you can avoid all the danger lurking around you?" I could tell Susan came here today as a mediator. Tyler had probably told her a lot of things.


    "You know as well that there are dangers everywhere. I can''t drag anyone into this." I just did not want to get innocent people involved. Both Shannon and Marius had already gotten hurt because of me. How could I just watch everyone else get dragged through these turbulent waters too?


    It was obvious that Susan noted my determination. She looked at me, her gaze helpless. "But you''re disappointing the people you love by pushing them away with your own hands."


    "Stop trying to change my mind, Susan. I won''t contact them until the crisis is over." My eyes shone with determination.


    I had made my decision, and no one would change it.


    Susan''s bright eyes dimmed as she lowered her head. "I knew it would be like this. I just thought I''d try. Fine, then."


    She shook her head as she stood up. "I''m leaving."


    "Won''t you stay a little longer?" Truthfully, it was addictive interacting with people.


    Talking with Susan just now made me feel like I was not alone. The loneliness in my heart had also receded so much.


    I could not be greedy with this feeling.


    "It''s alright, you should go," I said again without waiting for Susan to reply.


    Susan nced at me before stepping forward andying a hand on my shoulder. "If, and I mean if, you really can''t carry on anymore,e home anytime." "Don''t worry, I will."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You can stay in this apartment without worry. Stay as long as you like. Take care." Susan''s tone was solemn.


    Seeing her down expression, I slowly smiled. "Why are you so down? It''s not like we''re never going to meet again!"


    "I really leaving now." Susan waved to me. Her expression was not too good when she bid her farewell to me.


    I was the only one left in this house after Susan left.


    Returning to the room, I turned on theputer, and the hot news popped up in the lower right corner: [Delia Owens Officially Takes the Position of Young Lady of the Grant Family].


    I closed the message even before I was done reading it. Rubbing between my brows, I suddenly had a sh of inspiration.


    Right. Why did I not think of it?


    Since Nibel was a well-known big shot, there must be more or less some information about him on the inte.


    I knocked myself on the head and immediately entered the search page, typing in ''Nibel.'' However, all the information that appeared seemed irrelevant. I continued expanding my keywords...

 Chapter 2514

    Just as I was searching, I suddenly heard a sounding from downstairs.


    Brows furrowed, I went downstairs. The main door was open, and there was someone pping it and shouting outside, "Does a Wanda Lane live here? Please open the door. I have something to speak to you about." Who was it?


    I moved forward cautiously. Fortunately, the door was still intact. That person probably would not trespass into the house. Perhaps if I kept quiet, they would think that no one was home and would leave on their own. Thinking this, I kept quiet and made sure my movement was light as I was afraid that the people outside might hear me.


    "Stop pretending. I know you''re in there. Come out!"


    The pping and calling made my heartbeat quicken. It was as if my heart would beat out of my chest.


    My heart shook every time the person struck the door.


    Just who was it?


    I tiptoed to the patio, the surrounding flowers shaking slightly because of the ps on the door.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I wanted to see who was knocking on the door through the peephole, but before I managed to get close, the deafening knocking and shouting made me flinch.


    "Get out here, Wanda Lane! Or else I''ll kick down this door."


    The voice was loud. One could tell that it was a strong, built man without seeing who it was. Judging from the footsteps and the smacks on the door, he was not the only one there but the leader of the group. He had even brought his subordinates with him. Who sent him to teach me a lesson?


    I had just negotiated with Delia for a one-month period, so it probably was not her who sent them to intimidate me. Could it be an enemy of the Yards?


    After much deliberation, this was the only possibility.


    "No one''s answered the door despite you knocking so long. That means she''s definitely not back yet. Why don''t you guys leave first?" The neighbors next door were overwhelmed and tried convincing them to leave first.


    The moment that was said, the tough voice yelled at them, "Don''t meddle in other people''s business, or I''ll teach you a lesson as well!"


    No one daredin anymore after that remark was made. They closed their windows one by one to wisely protect themselves. "Wanda Lane, I''m going to count to ten. If you don''te out, I''ll kick the door down. Don''t me me for being rude then!"


    Hearing his threat and the beginning of the countdown, I started feeling flustered.


    I deftly returned to the living room and locked the door leading to it before calling the police. "Hello, I..."


    After hanging up the call, I held the phone in my hands and held it to my chest. The person had already counted to seven and seemed to be gearing up to enter the house.


    Although I was nervous, I tried to remain calm. My pale cheeks were reflected on the ss in front of the door. When the countdown reached nine, a clear voice rang out all of a sudden, "Hey! What are you guys doing at other people''s doors? Throwing out harassment and threats? I''ve already called the police. Don''t say I didn''t warn you when the policees and you lot aren''t gone!"


    The voice sounded young.


    "Count yourself lucky. Let''s go."


    The leader sounded like he was leading his subordinates away.


    My flustered heart finally calmed, and I unlocked the door. I went into the patio and looked through the peephole. After making sure those people had left, I opened the door.


    Sure enough, they already left. There was also a man in white who was about to leave. I stopped him.


    "You helped me out, right? Thank you."


    The man turned around when he heard my voice. The afterglow of dusk was reflected on his delicate face, reflecting his perfect smile that was as warm as the sun and as soft as catkins. His smile grew wider when he saw me. He gave me a little nod. "It''s no trouble at all."


    His voice was beautiful and gentle.


    I did not expect him to be warm-hearted despite looking so weak.

 Chapter 2515

    "Do you live close by?"


    I had never seen him despite moving here after so long.


    The man nodded. "Yeah, I just moved in. I''m still organizing my stuff. I heard people shouting here, so I came over to look. Those men don''t look like good people. Are you alone at home?" ""Yes. I live alone."


    "You should be more careful. They''lle again since they didn''t seed this time. You should find someone to apany you." The manughed after he said that.


    Every word from him was light but not without weight. It was soothing.


    Just then, policemen from the nearby area came up to my door.


    "Good day to you. I received the news that someone was being harassed?"


    "Ah yes, hello," I greeted quickly.


    The policeman turned his gaze to the man opposite me. "Who is he?"


    "He gave me a hand just now," I exined.


    "Let''s go through the situation together, then."


    I invited them into the living room.


    ""Your name?"


    "Wanda Lane," I answered obediently.


    The policeman turned to the man after recording it. "You?"


    "Neil Hendersohn."


    Right after the policeman wrote down his name, Neil abruptly corrected him and said, "It''s spelled Hendersohn. It''s a rtively rare surname."


    "It is rare to see." The policemen had probably never met anyone with this surname.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was also the first time I heard of it.


    The policeman began asking me some questions like if I had offended anyone recently.


    After he was done with the questions, the police stood up. "We more or less have a picture now based on what you said. These people will show up again since they failed this time. You can request police protection, Miss Lane." "Alright, I understand. Sorry to trouble you guys."


    I finally heaved a sigh of relief after sending them off. I turned around and looked at the man behind me. "Neil, was it?"


    He smiled and nodded. "Yes, that''s right. A pleasure to meet you. We''ll be neighbors from now on, so you cane to me if you need anything."


    "I can''t thank you enough for today. You mentioned you were still in the middle of unpacking just now. Let me help you."


    Hearing this, Neil hurriedly waved his hand. "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''ll manage."


    "Let me help you out once since you''ve done the same for me. We can call it even then."


    "Uhm... Alright then."


    Neil led me to his house. It was really close by, just a few steps away.


    The structure of the apartments here was simr, but his house looked like it had just been cleaned up. It was obvious that someone had just returned after not living here for a long time.


    "Is this your own house?" I asked while helping him tidy up.


    "Yes. My parents left it. I was abroad before this. I just came back." Neil took out a few photos and ced them on the shelf on the TV wall.


    I stepped forward. The boy in the middle of the photo was nked by his parents, and they were smiling happily. "Is this a family photo?" I asked softly.


    "Yeah, it was taken when I was a kid."


    "Where are your parents now?"


    "They passed away in a car ident."


    Neil sounded a little low.


    "My condolences." I realized I should not have asked.


    He smiled at me. "It''s nothing. All in the past. I''ve moved on a long time ago."


    He seemed optimistic.


    It took us about an hour to get everything done. Neil grabbed a beverage. "Here. Thank you, Miss Lane. I don''t know when I''d be done if I had to do it alone." "You''re wee. You also did me a favor, so it''s only natural."


    "How did you end up provoking those shady people?" Neil asked abruptly.

 Chapter 2516

    I looked down and said nothing.


    Neil was probably able to tell that I did not want to answer and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry."


    I gave him a shallow smile. "It''s alright. It''s just veryplicated."


    "Why don''t you stay for dinner? It just so happens that I have groceries in my fridge."


    "Oh, I couldn''t."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you help me clean the house, Miss Lane? There''s no need to be courteous," he replied before getting up and heading into the kitchen.


    I felt too embarrassed to remain seated in the living room seeing him busy himself in the kitchen. "Let me help you."


    Neil did not refuse me and just nodded. "Alright. Please chop up the scallions for me. I''ll handle the fish."


    "Alright."


    I did not cook often, but I still had some experience. Back when I lived in Theo''s vi, I would also cook for him.


    I could not help feeling a little sentimental after suddenly recalling the past. Pursing my mouth, I forcibly yanked that memory out of my mind.


    At a nce, I could tell that Neil cooked frequently. His movements were skillful. Even the fish, which was not easy to handle, seemed like a piece of cake to him.


    "Do you cook often, Mr. Hendersohn?" I threw him a nce.


    "I got a teacher to teach me how to cook back when I was a student to chase after this girl. Too bad nothing came out of that rtionship," Neil sounded optimistic when he said this. It was like he had not taken the matter to heart.


    It was probably the pleasant emotions of one''s youth. Recalling those old memories made one feel good and would not incur sentimentality.


    "You don''t look very old, Mr. Hendersohn."


    "I''m 30." Neil smiled. There was a sense of sadness on his face when he mentioned his age.


    Did men care about age?


    Perhaps Neil noticed my suspicious gaze. He continued, "It just feels like I haven''t aplished much even after reaching this age so, it''s a little unpleasant. Best not be influenced by me, Miss Lane."


    I shook my head and sighed softly. "As if it isn''t the same for me?"


    We focused on cooking together after that.


    We only took our seats when all the dishes on the table were done.


    Sharing three dishes and one soup between two people was rather luxurious.


    "Grilled fish, scrambled eggs, braised pork, and corn soup. Have a taste, Miss Lane." Neil served me a bowl of soup.


    "Thank you."


    epting the bowl, I took a sip. "It tastes pretty good."


    "The grilled fish and braised pork are my specialties. Please, have more." He served me quite a lot of them.


    "Thank you. I can manage on my own."


    I tasted the fish and the pork, and they were all wonderful. I gave him a thumbs up. "Delicious. Looking at your posture just now, you must be a professional chef, aren''t you, Mr. Hendersohn?"


    Neil blinked at me and raised a brow. "You''re sharp, Miss Lane. I''m indeed working as the head chef of a restaurant now."


    "How wonderful. How could you consider yourself a failure?"


    "I actually opened a restaurant abroad before, but it failed and I ended up going into debt. I''m still working to pay it back. Tell me, don''t you think this a failure?"


    His tone when he exined this sounded a little heavy. I pursed my lips and smiled lightly. "Everyone has their own problems, but you''re doing pretty well now. You''re earning money from your job and paying back the debt. You''ll pay it all off one day and can just enjoy yourself then." Neilughed lightly. "Thank you, Miss Lane, for yourfort. It''s the same for you. Could I perhaps hear your story?"


    Iughed, dumbfounded. I then waved my hand. "It''s a long story. I''ve forgotten many parts of it, so there''s nothing to be said. I can share the ending with you, however." "Yeah?" He was looking at me expectantly.

 Chapter 2517

    I looked up at him. I spread open my hands, leaned back, and motioned for him to look at me. "It''s like this. I''m alone now, and people will threaten me from time to time. I don''t even dare to keep my children by my side anymore."


    He looked at me. Despite the smile on his lips, it did not reach his eyes. Instead, it looked a little deep. "There''s so much more to your words, Miss Lane. You seem to have been married but are now divorced. You took the children with you, but your ex-husband doesn''t seem willing to let you go. He even sent someone to threaten you. Just like that group from before, yes?"


    While it was not the same, it was more or less urate.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was toozy to exin further, so I just nodded. "More or less."


    "I didn''t expect your experience to be more worthy of sympathy than mine." After saying that, Neil abruptly realized that he had said something wrong and quickly waved his hand. "That... I didn''t mean that, I meant..."


    Seeing him flustered like a child, I smiled. "It''s alright. I get what you mean."


    "Good." Neil heaved a sigh of relief at my response. "It''s unusual we ended up confiding in one another. Let''s have a toast."


    He did not wait for me to answer after he said that and got up. He went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of red wine and two wine sses. He walked back over and poured two sses of wine. "We''re both unfortunate individuals who havee to sympathize with one another. A toast, Miss Lane?"


    Red wine did not cause drunkenness.


    So, I epted. I raised my ss to make a toast with him. "Alright."


    Upon downing the ss, I felt pretty good.


    It was my first time meeting this stranger, but our conversations were quite soothing.


    "You deserve someone better, Miss Lane."


    Someone better...


    I lowered my head and gently shook it. "I insist you call me by my name, Mr. Hendersohn."


    "You''re right. We are, after all, two individuals who have confided in one another. Call me by my name too, then. It''s my honor to have met a friend like you."


    Neil stunned me by calling me a friend.


    He noticed my expression and was stunned. "What''s wrong?"


    The corners of my mouth were raised, and I said indifferently, "How can I have new friends? I just lost my old ones."


    "Why did that happen?"


    I swirled my ss and stared at the way the wine swirled as I spoke carefully, "I don''t want to trouble them. I also don''t want them to get hurt because of me."


    Neil lowered his head and pondered for a moment before looking up again. "But don''t friends support each other?


    "Friends enjoy the smooth sails together but also lend a helping hand during times of crisis so that everyone may move forward. Isn''t that what true friends are like?"


    I looked at him and waved my fingers. "You won''t think so when your friends start getting hurt because of you. You''ll only feel immensely pressured. What happens if they get hurt again? it''s better to stay away. At least you can protect them."


    "You may think you''re protecting them, but they''d be very disappointed. You may choose to stay away from your friends because you don''t want to hurt them, but that''ll just make them feel like you''ve never regarded them as friends. They''ll be disappointed and lonely. You shouldn''t just think about yourself."


    Neil''s words threw me into deep thought.


    Could I have been wrong?


    I downed the red wine in the ss, but my mind was still confused.


    "You should drink to liven things up, not to drown your sorrows." Neil took away my cup and turned it upside down on the table.


    "You said I shouldn''t only think about myself. I think I get it now. Thank you, Neil."


    "I was just sharing what I thought. Don''t mention it."


    He was a good listener andforter. At the very least, my mind had gotten clearer after talking to him...

 Chapter 2518

    Those men did not seed the day before and actually appeared again today.


    They were calling out at the door again. I did not hide away this time. I immediately opened the door.


    I knew the moment I saw the leader that he was a gangster. He even had a tattoo on him, probably to intimidate people. He red at me fiercely. "Are you Wanda Lane?"


    I nodded and met his fierce gaze. "That''s me."


    "Do you know why we''vee looking for you?"


    ""Not a clue."


    He smiled before shoving me aside and entering the house. "Someone instructed us to make sure youe with us and have a proper meet-up with them."


    ""Who is it?"


    "You''ll know once youe with us." He turned his head and looked at me while smiling in a ttering manner.


    I rolled my eyes slightly and asked lightly, "Does this have something to do with the Yard family?"


    The leader was quite smart. He waved his hand. "I can''t say anything. You''ll know as long as youe with us."


    "Do you think I''ll go with you?" I asked them back, my scrutinizing gaze falling upon them. "It''s clear from your appearance and the way you knocked on my door that this won''t go well for me. Won''t I just be walking straight into a trap if I follow you?"


    The strong man raised his head andughed. "He said you''re not one to mess with, and he was right. I like it, though. My brothers, this beautiful chick won''te with us on her own. What do you think should I do?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Pick her up and go."


    "Throw her over the shoulder and go."


    They all scrambled to express their opinions when they were, in fact, just trying to take advantage of the situation.


    The man turned to me again. "Look, you eithere with us yourself or I''ll have them take you away with us." He raised a wicked-looking brow, and it made my skin crawl.


    "Didn''t he ask you lot to invite me over? He wouldn''t allow you to hurt me, so I''m not worried."


    "You''re that confident, eh?"


    "Of course. You guys have been shouting at my house for two days. You didn''t even strike me when you saw me today. You''re just posturing so that I''ll go with you obediently to meet your boss. But I don''t think he dares do anything to me since I have powerful people behind me. Am I wrong?" I tilted my head upward and looked at the tall man.


    His expression shifted a little when he heard what I said. Still, he continued with his pomp disy. "Stop talking and follow us. Otherwise, don''t me us for using force."


    "That depends if you lot are able to take me away."


    Neil and several policemen appeared the moment I said that and surrounded them. The leader''s arrogant attitude immediately withered when he saw the police. He raised both arms above his head. "Sirs, we didn''t do anything."


    "We saw everything from your trespassing on private property as well as harassing and threatening a good woman. You lot areing with us."


    The group was led away in cuffs. Since I had already given my statement yesterday with Neil, neither of us needed to follow along.


    After they left, Neil looked at me. "Are you alright?"


    "Don''t worry. They wouldn''t dare hurt me. They were just following orders."


    "I heard you mention the Yards just now. Which family did you mean? Don''t tell me it''s the family that once upied more than half of Whaldorf City?" There was slight disbelief in Neil''s tone. "You know about them?" I asked Neil back.


    His eyes widened. "You do mean them. Anyone from Whaldorf City would know about the Yard family. They''re like gods."


    "You''re exaggerating."

 Chapter 2519

    Neil shook his head solemnly. "It''s not an exaggeration at all. From what I can remember, the Yards'' glory used to be greater than any other family''s. The old master of the Yard family is also famously cold and heartless. He even disregarded his own daughter''s life." His words stunned me for a moment. My eyes narrowed as they remained on Neil, probing. "You know about this?" I asked softly.


    The man''s gaze turned to me, and he lowered his head slowly. "His eldest daughter was a well-known woman of talent in Whaldorf City. So many men sought connections with her, but she liked none of them and ended up falling for some poor kid. She threw everything away and eloped with him, even conceiving his children. She was caught and dragged back by Old Master Yardter on, however, and her children''s whereabouts remain unknown."


    Unexpectedly, Neil had actual knowledge about the matter which had been so thoroughly concealed back then. Just who was he?


    I kept a distance away from him so that I could pay attention to his facial expressions and actions.


    However, Neil was calm. He seemed to be recalling his words as if someone had told him about this story before rying it to me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Old Master Yard set her up for another marriage after that. That family was well-known at the time, and they were powerful. They must be of a higher level if the Yards were willing to marry her to them. I guess Old Master Yard had the same thought. That''s why regardless of how much Miss Yard was against it, he was adamant about her getting married."


    There was more to this story.


    I frowned and continued listening to Neil''s recount. His tone became even more serious. "Old Master Yard even gave her an order; either marry or die. Unexpectedly, Miss Yard ended her life by jumping off the mountain the next day."


    "So, he forced his own daughter to her death." I only knew back then that Ss was a stubborn old man. I did not expect him to actually be so cruel.


    The culprit behind why I could not be with my mother and why I could not enjoy the happiness that came with having a family was my grandfather.


    "Not only Old Master Yard, but it seemed that the family of Miss Yard''s fiance had alsoe forward to force her into the marriage.


    "They just wanted to improve their prestige as the marriage would benefit them. To them, it was just a transaction, and it''s the ones involved who would suffer."


    I could not begin to imagine the


    desperation my mother felt back then. Faced with pressure from her closest rtives and having to marry someone she did not love, she


    definitely chose the path of no return because of her hopelessness.


    Unconsciously, I started tearing up.


    I had felt nothing after seeing the room my mother used to live in, but I could empathize with her after learning the truth. Suddenly, a tissue appeared before me. Neil was the one handing it to me. "You must also admire Miss Yard''s integrity." "Thank you."


    I epted the tissue and wiped my eyes. "She was so pitiful to have been used as a pawn by her family."


    Neil''s gaze lowered as he sighed heavily. "Yes. Even her family wasn''t able to protect her. Miss Yard must have suffered so much back then." That heartless man, Ss Yard. It was fortunate that I did not agree to go back.


    For a long time, I was unable to shake off the story, and my expression was solemn. Neil noticed my expression and could not help wondering. "Why do you careso


    much about Miss Yard?"


    "..."


    I still had not figured out anything about Neil, so it would be better to leave some things untold.


    I pondered for a bit beforeughing.


    "I feel


    womasy for her as a fellow


    woman. Right, who did you say married into the Yard family? Do you remember?"


    "I''m not actually sure. It might be the Grants?"


    "The Grant family?"

 Chapter 2520

    I cried out in surprise. Was he talking about the Grants that I was thinking of?


    Seeing my surprise, Neil asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so agitated hearing about the Grants?" "You weren''t clear about it. Which family are you talking about?" I grabbed his clothes and asked.


    Neil nced down at my grip on his clothes before calmly replying, "You probably don''t know the Grant family member from back then, but you should be who Theo Grant is, yes? It''s his father." Why would I not know him...


    My hand that was gripping his clothes slumped. I lowered my head and frowned. How could this have anything to do with the Grants?


    The more I thought about it, the more it felt like something was off. "But the Grants had been developing in Salt City before this. Theo Grant only just moved to Whaldorf City a few years ago. How could the Grants have married into the Yard family? "The Grants'' ancestors first started their business in Whaldorf City before moving to Salt City."


    Neil''s words made my heart skip a beat. If this was true, then the Grants were an aplice to my mother''s death.


    My features were scrunched tightly. I did not know what to say.


    "Why did you freeze again?" Neil reached his hand out and shook it in front of me.


    Coming back to my senses, I quickly shook my head. "It''s nothing. I''m just a little surprised. I didn''t expect two major families to be involved."


    Neil smiled at me with understanding. "I get it. I was also surprised when I found out about this. The one who deserves the most sympathy is Miss Yard. She was a victim to both families'' interests."


    That was an apt way to put it. It also woke me up.


    Meeting his bright eyes, I asked, "How do you know all of this? This information has been suppressed for so many years. Where did you hear this from?"


    It had not been easy trying to find out about it back then either. Hence, it was suspicious that Neil knew all of this.


    Neil was calm at my question and raised a handsome brow. "My family used to do business. My parents have interacted with both the Yards and the Grants so, of course, they know something. In fact, anyone who lived in Whaldorf City back then probably knows about it. They don''t dare to bring it up again since Old Master Yard has made it clear then that if this matter is leaked, he''ll


    pursue the people responsible till the


    end."


    The Yard family''s power was not to be underestimated, and no one dared go against them. Hence, this incident was forgotten by the world. One person''s life was nothing more than a triviality to them.


    My heart gradually soured. I closedBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    veln¨¦t


    my eyes, my mother''s exquisite face appearing in my mind. It was like could sense her expression and state of mind when she was standing at the top of the mountain back then.


    I empathized with her.


    "Wanda, you''re crying."


    I realized my tears had fallen when Neil pointed it out to me.


    I lifted my hand and rubbed my face, sniffling. I took in a deep breath.


    "You must really feel for Miss Yard, huh?" Neil was looking at me, and there was a hint of pain on his face.


    I nodded. Even my voice was soft as


    I replied, "Yeah. It''s too


    heartbreaking. She never got to see her children grow up and was forced


    to separate from them. She must have been in so much pain


    "Are you thinking about your children as well?"


    "Yes. I miss them a lot."


    "You should get everything settled quickly and bring them back. You''ll feel more at ease with them by your side." Neil''s voice was very soft. "Just let me know if you need any help." I looked at him. "Thank you, I will."


    As Neil said, I should look for help since my own power was not enough to go up against them.


    "I really have to thank you. I think I know what I should do now."

 Chapter 2521

    I stood before the door of Tyler''s home. This was his and Susan''s new home. I had never been here yet.


    The housekeeper was the one who answered the door when I rang the doorbell. "Miss Lane, pleasee in."


    The housekeeper''s smile was bright when he saw me. He invited me in. "Sir would be delighted to know that you''vee."


    After we entered the living room, the housekeeper called out, "Sir, Madam,e quick and see who hase."


    The moment his voice sounded, Tyler and Susan looked toward me.


    They were stunned when they saw me. Probably because they did not think I woulde.


    Tyler looked like he was still angry with me. He just threw me a nce before lowering his head to continue reading his documents. Susan was enthusiastic. She came over and pulled me over. "I thought you wouldn''te." "Susan." I smiled at her then turned my gaze to Tyler. "Ty."


    "I didn''t think I would hear you call me that ever again in this lifetime." Tyler''s voice was t but harsh.


    I lowered my gaze, aware that he was still angry.


    Susan was smiling widely. "What misunderstanding is there between brother and sister that can''t be discussed? Have a good talk. I''ll go prepare lunch."


    It was obvious that she was giving Tyler and me the chance to make up. Susan winked at me before following the housekeeper to the kitchen to get started on lunch.


    After she left, the atmosphere felt like it had frozen over.


    I carefully peeked at Tyler. While his head was facing downward, he did not look like he was looking at the documents. "Ty, are you still mad at me?"


    "Why should I be mad? You don''t want me to bother with your problems, so unbothered is what I am." Tyler said he was not angry, but there was definitely anger in his voice.


    Letting out a breath, I sat next to him


    and tugged at the corner of his clothes. "Ty, I was wrong. I know you''re worried about me and want what''s best for me. I shouldn''t have refused your protection, let alone saya


    all that to you."


    My humility finally brought about a change in Tyler''s mood. He threw the documents aside and looked at me solemnly before saying


    seriously, "You know you''re in


    dangen You shouldn''t have


    our help. Forget your friends, but you even did that to me and I''m your brother." Tyler sighed after saying that. He obviously felt helpless


    about me.


    I took his arm and said, "I know you have my best interest at heart. I promise I won''t exclude you anymore."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, you.


    yet you still make people


    Tyler tapped my head, but


    xre all grown up now,


    there


    was


    ontent


    finally a smile on his lips. belongs to FindNovel


    My heart also then eased. "As long as you forgive me."


    "What else can I do? Someone made you my sister."


    "You seemed to have gotten much softer after marrying Susan. You''re no longer that cold person you used to be."


    I always thought Tyler was cold back then, but it felt like he was so much warmer than Ss now.


    When Susan came in and saw Tyler and me smiling, she also smiled. "Lunch is ready. Come and eat."


    Tyler and I went to the dining hall. There were a lot of dishes on the table. "Susan, you''ve gone overboard. This is too much."


    "It''s rare for you toe here. I have to win you over with my food so that you''ll visit us often. Please sit down."


    We sat down together. It had been a long time since I ate Susan''s cooking, and it was as delicious after tasting it again today.


    "No wonder Ty looks fatter. You''ve been feeding him all day. It would be weird if he wasn''t."


    "He''s still too skinny. He needs to eat more," said Susan as she served Ty even more food.


    I felt happy for them seeing Tyler finally bing soft because of Susan.


    Tyler was finally happy...

 Chapter 2522

    I felt a little nervous looking at the high wall.


    Gathering up my courage, I rang the doorbell.


    I felt more and more nervous as I waited and stood by the door. It finally opened after a while.


    "Miss Lane?"


    "Is Shannon around? I''m looking for her."


    "The Madam... is in, but..." the housekeeper hesitated with a strange expression on her face.


    I was puzzled and asked what was wrong.


    "The madam returned furious the other day and told us that she won''t want to see you if you were toe." The housekeeper seemed a little embarrassed as he smiled at me apologetically. "I apologize, Miss Lane."


    It was my fault that Shannon was disappointed. It was only natural that she would be mad at me.


    I returned the smile. "It''s okay, but please tell her that I''ll be waiting for her at the door."


    The housekeeper looked troubled but nodded. "Alright, please wait a moment."


    Standing at the door, I waited for the housekeeper. Recalling the things that I had said to Shannon back then, they had indeed been too much. I wondered if her anger had subsided by now.


    I was looking forward to finally seeing the housekeeper, but she was apologetic. "I''m really sorry, Miss Lane, but the madam said she won''t be seeing you. So, please leave."


    I had expected this considering my attitude toward her at the time and Shannon''s personality. She would not forgive me so easily. She had always made a clear distinction between love and hate.


    "Please inform her again that I''ll wait for her at the door until she''s willing to see me."


    Shannon would be even more disappointed if I left now, so I had to stay here.


    "Miss Lane, you can actually wait a few more days beforeing back here. Everything will be fine once the madam''s anger eases. While I''m unaware of what happened between you two, I believe Madam''s friendship with you still exists." The housekeeper''s words gave me greatfort, so I thanked her. "Thank you, I''ll wait for her here. Please let her know."


    "Alright," she replied and went in again.


    Not long after, the housekeeper came out again. "Miss Lane, the madam-"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before the housekeeper could finish, Shannon''s voice boomed from across the door, "You should give up. I''ll never forgive you!"


    The housekeeper looked at me with a helpless expression. "You heard it. Why don''t you go back first?"


    "I''ll wait at the door until you''re willing to see me," I shouted back before looking at the housekeeper. "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    I did not go in just stood at the


    door and waited. The housekeeper probably could not help but give me a small chair before heading back inside. Shannon probably did not want her interacting with me


    QUMS


    At least things would be much more bearable with the chair.


    Shannon had blocked my number a long time ago. I went to apply for a new number and sent her a message.


    [It''s all my fault. You can beat me and scold me as you like. Please forgive me, alright?


    [I was wrong. shouldn''t have


    treated you like that. You were only thinking of me, and I''ve thought it through how. I won''t reject you guys again ''m sorry, Shannon. Pleasee out and see me. Let me apologize to you in person.


    [Shannon, my dear Shannon. My dear sister, pleasee out and see me.]


    Shannon did not reply tome even after I had sent several messages. I did not know if she even read them.


    I looked inside, but there was not a sound.


    Was I really going to lose my good friend like this?


    My head lowered, and I felt a little crestfallen.


    I was unsure how much time had


    passed, but a figure appeared before me all of a sudden and I was overjoyed. "Shannon?" However, my smile faded when I saw who it was. "Jordan, you''re back."

 Chapter 2523

    Jordan obviously knew something had happened between me and Shannon. He smiled at me. "Looking for Shannon?"


    "Yeah. s, she won''t see me."


    I brought it upon myself. I could not me anyone.


    He opened the door and said, "Shannon''s still mad. I keep hearing her whine these past few days. She''s an emotional person. I''m sure you have a better understanding of her."


    I nodded. "Of course. I already told her I''ll wait for her here."


    Jordan''s mouth twitched into a smile when he heard this. "How long are you going to wait here? Come in. She talks tough, but she''s a softie. You guys will be able to talk better once you meet."


    I smiled as I looked at Jordan. He was about to lead me inside, so I hurriedly got up and picked up the small chair as I followed him in. "Will Shannon be even madder with meing in like this?"


    "It''s fine. Besides, you two have to see each other eventually, no?" he asked back.


    "Yeah." I nodded heavily.


    If all else failed, I would let her hit me until she got all her anger out of her system.


    As I thought of this, Jordan had already led me into the living room when the housekeeper came up and greeted us. "Sir. Miss Lane?" The housekeeper was surprised when she saw me behind Jordan. She then nced at Shannon, who was on the sofa, a little uneasily. Jordan first dismissed the housekeeper before bringing me forward.


    "You''re back." Shannon hurriedly got up when she saw Jordan, but her face immediately darkened when she saw me. "Who allowed you to let her in?" she asked coldly.


    "She''s already inside. Why not just talk it out?" Jordan softened his voice as he advised Shannon.


    Shannon looked away, not even bothering to give me any face. "There''s nothing for us to talk about."


    "Shannon, you two have been good friends for so long. Don''t tell me you want the rtionship to just end like this?" Jordan patted her shoulder as he tried to appeal to her emotions.


    en FindNovel


    "She''s the one who wanted to end it first. That being the case, why should I hold onto her while she keeps giving me the cold shoulder?" While I felt somewhat terrible, this was an oue I had to bear. I would not run away.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Shannon, I-"


    "I don''t want to hear what you have to say. Leave." Shannon cut me off without any hesitation and ordered me to leave.


    I swallowed the words the moment they reached my mouth. I looked at Shannon''s furious profile, feeling like a stone was stuck in my throat. "Jordan, you''re my husband. Why are you speaking up for her? Could it be that you still have feelings for her?!" Shannon said this angrily.


    She likely knew she misspoke the moment the words left her mouth, but there was no use crying over spilled milk. Shannon wanted to exin herself, but since I was present, she said nothing. I noticed her hesitating to speak.


    Jordan lowered his head, his tone a little lonely when he said, "Why do you still think that?"


    I caused this. I waved my hand at Jordan, and he walked over to me. "Let me talk to her alone," I whispered.


    "But she''s now-"


    "It''s alright. I can do it."


    "Alright then. Talk to her, then." Jordan turned back to nce at Shannon before sighing and turning around to leave.


    Shannon crossed her arms over her


    chest as she watched the direction Jordandeft with some regret. When she looked at me, however, her expression darkened again and she turned away.


    I understood what she was feeling. Taking a few steps forward, I was about to speak when she started again, "You only have three minutes. You''ll leave once time is up." "Yes, three minutes."

 Chapter 2524

    Shannon was still not willing to look at me, and the back of her head was facing me. I bit my lower lip, and for a moment, I did not know how to start.


    "Time will run out soon if you still won''t say anything," she reminded me.


    I parted my lips, but I only ended up blurting out two words among the thousands of others in my mind after a moment of internal struggle.


    "I''m sorry." I owed Shannon an apology.


    I had already said everything I wished to tell her earlier through text and trusted that she already read the messages. I had nothing else to say other than what I mentioned in the messages. My apology was the best thing I could offer at this moment. After apologizing, I gulped. Hearing no response from her, I inhaled and said, "That''s all I have to say. I''ll leave first, then."


    Perhaps she did not want to be in the same space with me for too long. The moment I turned around, her voice sounded behind me, "So, that''s your attitude?


    "Why did you bothering to me if that''s how you''re going to be?"


    I met Shannon''s eyes as I turned around to look at her. "That''s not it. I just don''t know where to start. I know I shouldn''t have said all those provoking things to make you leave. So... I''m sorry. I truly am sorry."


    I was her friend, but I hurt her.


    "Do you think you can easily appease me with a simple apology? I''m not that easily appeased." Shannon''s voice was choked with sobs, which made me feel even more sorry for her.


    "I don''t know how to get you to forgive me. I only want to let you know about my regrets on this matter. I thought I was doing this to protect you at first. Little did I know my actions have hurt you. I was really selfish, I..."


    My voice started trembling as tears filled my eyes. I could not say anymore.


    I only continued after wiping away my tears, "I''ve been thinking a lot these days and just realized that a friend is someone who can give you a hand when you''re in trouble. You offered me a helping hand back then, yet I was the one who refused it. I''m really sorry. If I could go back in time, I definitely would''ve taken your hand."


    There was nothing more for me to add after saying that. I held back my tears and mumbled, "Time is up. I guess I should go now. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "You''re not allowed to leave."


    Shannon stood up and looked back at me with red eyes. "I''ve been waiting for you for so many days, and you only came to apologize to me now. I really should have left you hanging a few more days to spare my dignity. But since you''ve apologized to me so sincerely, I can forgive you in advance."


    I could not help but smile when I heard what she said. "Really?"


    "You listen to me clearly, though. If you do this to me again, I''ll never forgive you for the rest of my life."


    "Yes, of course not," I promised.


    Once Shannon received a satisfactory answer, I smiled. She also chuckled when she noticed my smile. Eventually, both of us startedughing with tears forming in our eyes, making both of us look terrible.


    §Ö


    "Hmph, why did you onlye here. now?" Shannonined while she hugged me. She kept criticizing me as she cried about the


    love


    long-overdue meet-up.


    We only separated ourselves from each other''s arms after crying and hugging each other for some unknown amount of time. "Alright. Stop crying now, you look hideous."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re in no position to say that. You''re the same."


    We handed each other some tissues to wipe our tears.


    "Finally, you both made up. It really


    hasn''t been easy to reach this point," Jordanmented with a smile while standing at the door with his hands in his pockets.


    Shannon''s gaze fell on him. "About what I said just now, I¡ª"


    Jordan quickly interrupted her when he heard that. "Dummy, I know you said all those out of anger. I won''t take them seriously."


    Jordan had always pampered Shannon extravagantly.


    "Since the problem is now solved, stay and have dinner with us."


    "Sure." I nodded in assent.


    "Yo, that was fast."


    I turned my gaze toward Jordan and replied with a grin, "It''s not often visit your home. How can I miss out on the chance to take advantage of you?"


    "As if you can."


    "Alright, alright. Let''s go. Everything''s been prepared," Jordan urged us.

 Chapter 2525

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Tyler''s expression was stern, his tone solemn.


    Tyler, Shannon, and I were sitting together discussing the feasibility of the n. However, Tyler could not sit still the moment I revealed my n.


    I nodded. I had thought about this n for a long time, not daring to ck off at all. "We can no longer remain passive. We can only take the initiative now."


    Worry etched itself all over Shannon''s face. She pulled my hand, theplicated feelings in her eyes obvious. "But if you do that, it''s equivalent to you going against the Yard family. If they were to pursue you, we won''t be able to put up a fight at all. It''s too dangerous." "I''ve already mentally prepared myself to do this. I just wonder if you guys will be willing to join me?" I looked at them with anticipation.


    While I understood that this would be very dangerous, I had no other choice.


    Tyler was the first to speak. "Why even ask if we''re willing? We need to stand together. Wandy, I support you."


    He sounded so determined that I was touched.


    "Me too." There was also a smile on Shannon''s lips.


    I felt a little more assured with the support of my friends.


    Tyler patted my shoulder, but there was some anxiety on his handsome face. "The Yards are powerful. But if we work together, we might have a 50% chance. We''ll be able to go up against them regardless of their methods. Don''t worry."


    "That''s right. No matter how powerful the Yard family is, they''re on their own in this battle. We''re not the same. Not to mention, they have so many enemies. Who knows? They might work with us too."


    Shannon''s words reminded me of something, and my eyes shone. "You''re right. We can take advantage of that if we can''t beat them."


    Noticing my ''treacherous'' expression, Shannon pointed her finger at me and smiled. "What other wicked ideas do you have?"


    "That depends on how cooperative


    the Yards will be. I''d like to not haveBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    to go to that extent. The most important thing now is for me separate myself from the Yards, lest


    those peoplee looking for me


    again."


    I had been exhausted both physically and mentally during this period of time. If I were to continue being like this, I would probably find myself an early death.


    Tyler touched his chin as he sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He looked like he was thinking about something.


    "Ty, what are you thinking about?"


    Tyler looked up at me when he


    heard my voice. Voice low, he answered, The Yards came to you because they were ready for you to go back to them. Considering the way Ss does things, the oue might not be pretty if you go against


    him. Wandy, are you really ready?"


    I understood his worry. He was afraid that I would end up the same as my mother if Ss were toe at me personally.


    I looked at Tyler, already having


    made my decision. "Of course. He


    wants me to go back, but that depends on whether I want to or not. If I don''t, he can''t do anything to me. I''ve analyzed the situation. The Yards are no better than before. While they''re still famous, so many otherrge families have emerged over the years. The Yards are no longer a god-like existence like they were in the past. We definitely won''t be weaker than them if we work together."


    "Exactly. Does Ss Yard really think things are the same as before? It''s not that easy for him to simply manipte people anymore."


    "Since you''ve made your decision, I''ll support you." Tyler nodded at me.


    I waved my hand. "Things aren''t actually that bad now. Ss may agree wit me in the first round of negotiations. If so, we won''t have to proceed with our subsequent ns." "Let''s start with the first step now, then." Shannon stood up, looking eager.


    I fished out my phone and called Sylvester. A momentter, the call connected. He sounded very delighted. "You''ve given it some thought, then?"


    "Arrange a meeting between me and Old Master Yard again."

 Chapter 2526

    The Yards'' mansion.


    Ss scrutinized me, his gaze contemtive before a smile crept onto his old face. "You''re here. You''ve thought things through, then?"


    I looked at him and could hear the self-confidence in his voice. Ss had long since known that it would not be long before I could no longer stand it ande looking for him. Narrowing my eyes, I smiled. "Yes."


    He was probably confident that I would return to the Yard family. Ss was beaming. "You''ve decided toe back and help your brother put things in order, yes? I''ll have him offer you more guidance. In the future, you will¡ª" "Old Master Yard, you''ve misunderstood," I cut him off.


    I noticed his grip on the cane tightening slightly. His expression instantly stiffened, and the air in the room immediately dropped.


    Beside me, Sylvester tugged at me. "Sister, stop messing with Grandfather."


    Shaking my head, I looked at Ss whose eyes were looking down. "Why would I mess around given my life is at stake?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Then what''s the meaning of this?" Sylvester grew up in the Yard family and was well aware of what type of person the old man was. Judging by his expression and tone, one could tell that Ss had not changed. He was still a fearsome figure. I nced at Sylvester before quickly locking my gaze on Ss again. His eyes were still down, and he was not looking at me, but I could tell he was holding back his emotions. He probably did not want me to see his worst side.


    "I meant what I said. I won''t go back to the Yards. I came here today to confirm something." I looked at Ss and enunciated word by word, "Those people who came looking for me, were you the one who released information about me?" "Sister, how could you talk like this to Grandfather? Apologize quickly." Sylvester pushed me, urging me to apologize to Old Master Yard.


    I shook his hand away and looked at him coldly. "You''d better call me by my name, Mr. Yard. I don''t deserve to cling to you Yards."


    Ss finally looked up at me. "What if I said yes?" His voice was hoarse and imposing. He actually replied so breezily.


    I smiled slowly. "As expected, you''ve been incorrigible since the start, Old Master Yard. You''re still intolerable of others refusal like back then. You insist on having things your way even if it hurts other people."


    "Stop talking." Sylvester stopped me as he was afraid that I would say something shocking.


    "Let her speak."


    Hearing Ss'' order, Sylvester did not dare try to stop me anymore.


    I was not afraid of Ss'' power. I came this time to talk things through. "In order to subdue me so that I would willingly return to the Yards, you released information about me being your granddaughter to lure those people to trouble me. I thought you changed, that you were no longer as cold-blooded and as ruthless as you were before. But I know now that people don''t change easily. Everything about you is engraved into your bones and can''t be changed. I won''t go back to the Yards, and I don''t want anything to do with the family. I came here today just because I want you to let me go."


    "What does that entail?"


    "Stop releasing information about me that will lead your family''s enemies to me," I requested solemnly. "I just want you to do this."


    Ssughed when he heard this. "Why would I agree with you since I want you toe back?"


    "If you don''t, I''ll release my own


    information, but the contents will be different. You can''t me me it what


    happened back then ends up spreading around again."

 Chapter 2527

    "Are you... threatening me?" Ss'' grip on the cane tightened a bit more, and his eyes that were on me had be even fiercer.


    I met his fierce gaze and gulped but still maintained my visage of calm as before. "You don''t have to think it''s a threat."


    Sparks seemed to flicker as our gazes met.


    After a while, Ss suddenly smiled. "As expected of a descendent of the Yards; you''re rather tough. Our blood still flows through your veins, so that still makes you one of us. This I will not back down on."


    His words were firm and decisive, but they gave rise to my doubts. "Why do you insist that Ie back? You already have a grandson. You don''t have to worry about thepany being unattended." "You''re Millicent''s daughter. That''s why you must return!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt Ss'' arrogance swell incredibly in an instant.


    "You already forced her to her death. I don''t want to end up like her. Since you insist on this, then I have nothing else to say." With that, I turned around and prepared to take my leave.


    "You think you cane and leave this ce as you please?"


    The moment Ss said that, two to three individuals appeared and blocked my way.


    I turned around and looked at Ss. "What''s the meaning of this?"


    "I let you go thest time you came here because I wanted to give you time to consider. Now, you''ve decided to go against me. So, I can only keep you here and make you think things through properly."


    There was amusement in his words. He nodded at those people, and two of them immediately came up to grab my arms. I wanted to fight them off, but they were too strong while I was helpless. "You''re going to lock me up?"


    "I will have my granddaughter reflect on herself," Ss'' eyes narrowed as he replied lightly.


    "Let go of me. Sylvester, have them release me now."


    Sylvester looked at me, seemingly already knowing that this would happen. He was not surprised by what was happening at all. "Sister, you should think about this seriously." "Bring her down."


    The people brought me out of the living room and dragged me downstairs before throwing me into one of the rooms and locking the door.


    "Hey, what you guys are doing is illegal! Hey!" I smacked the door hard and shouted.


    "Stop yelling. We won''t let you out unless you agree to us," Sylvester said coldly while standing at the door.


    I stopped hitting the door and said to Sylvester on the other side of the door, "This is what he did to lock our mother up back then. He asked me to reflect, but why doesn''t he reflect on himself?!"


    "Don''t disrespect Grandfather. Everything he does is for the good of the Yards. You''re the one whocks consideration."


    What kind of brainwashing had he received from the Yards all these years that he could not even tell what was right and wrong?!


    I knew it would be useless for me to say anything more to him, so I stopped.


    I fished out my phone, wanting to call Shannon and the others, but there was no signal at all. How could a ce like this not have any signal?


    "Forget about contacting the outside world. This room is furnished with a signal jammer. You won''t be able to make any calls out," came Sylvester''s voice from outside


    Shit!


    I miscalcted. I should not have returned to the Yard family.


    Hearing no other movements


    outside, Sylvester probably took his leave. I looked around the room and noticed that it was clean. I could tell from one look that it was a woman''s room. Could my mother have lived here before?


    My gaze moved to the window, and my eyes shone. I hurriedly stepped forward to inspect it, but the windows had been installed with iron bars. I probably would not be able to squeeze myself out


    I sighed. Would I really be locked in here forever?


    What if I were to pretend to agree and then think of a way to escape after getting out?


    This was a risky move, however. Considering Ss'' character, he would immediately inform the world that I was a child of the Yards the moment I agreed.


    No, no.


    I had toe up with something else...

 Chapter 2528

    I lingered in the room for a long time. I had looked through the windows and everything, but there was no possibility of me getting out.


    They probably nned this a long time ago. They had just been waiting for me to throw myself into the trap. It was my fault for being impatient and not keeping an ace up my hand.


    Now, I could only pin my hopes on Shannon and Tyler. They should figure out that I was being detained at the Yards'' mansion once they noticed I was not back yet. They would then find a way to break me out.


    Sighing again, I copsed onto the bed and unconsciously fell asleep.


    When I woke up, the room was pitch dark.


    It was nighttime.


    I fumbled for the lights and then heard a sounding from outside the door. After the sound of some rustling, Sylvester came in with food.


    Seeing my hazy expression, he guessed that I had just woken up and put down the food on the table beside him. "Go wash up and have dinner."


    I turned away, not wanting to look at him. I was still angry.


    Sylvester did not fuss. He walked to my side and seemed to want to put a hand on my shoulder. I moved away, and his hand hung awkwardly in the air.


    He cleared his throat and shoved his hand into his pocket calmly. "You can''t beat Grandfather. Actually, there isn''t anything bad abouting back to the Yard family. Your children will receive better education, and you can also show your strengths and flex your abilities in the Yard family''s business. You won''t have to stick with that smallpany of yours, Green Orange. And you won''t have to ept attitude from anyone. Isn''t that great?"


    "Does that sound great to you?" I turned to look at him, my eyes cold.


    Sylvester looked at me confused. "Isn''t it?"


    I snorted. "If the education my children were to receive turned them into cold and heartless individuals, then I would rather them grow up in an impoverished environment. At least they''ll turn out to be normal people.


    "You say I can disy my strengths in the family business and that I won''t have to ept attitude from anyone. So what? No matter how powerful the Yard family is, I refuse to be his puppet."


    Needless to say, Sylvester knew who I was referring to.


    The moment I said that, Sylvester looked at me helplessly and shook his head. "Grandfather was right. You should reflect on yourself. Keep waiting here, then."


    answer me honestly.


    After spending so many years


    the e


    you really think it''s great?"


    Yourds, are you really Bet


    This question seemed to have reached Sylvester''s core. With his back facing


    stunned me, he was slightly


    Although he said nothing, I


    knew his answer.


    A smile crept onto my face as I continued, "I''m sure you''re aware of it yourself. Since that''s the case, why try to persuade me?"


    Sylvester still remained silent before he picked up his feet and left the room. He locked the door behind him.


    There were a lot of people outside my room. It was as if they were afraid that I would rush out the moment the door opened.


    I looked at the luxurious food on the


    table and went over. One could not function on an empty stomache ought to eat so that I had the strength to fight back.


    I picked up the cutlery and demolished the food before me.


    I did not know how they were timing things, but someone came in the moment I put down my cutlery.


    How was their timing so impable?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was I being monitored?


    I looked around, my gaze fixing on the tiny pinprick in front of the TV. Was that a surveince camera?


    "So, you noticed?"


    A voice came all of a sudden, startling me.


    It was Ss.


    "You actually installed one." I calmed myself and faced the lens.


    "Yes. I knew you''d be up to all sorts in the room. I heard what you said to Sylvester just now."


    Despite not being able to see Ss, I knew he was wearing a displeased expression at this moment.


    I snorted. "So what if you did?"

 Chapter 2529

    "You''re trying to get Sylvester to let you go by going through his soft heart. s, he won''t." Ss sounded very confident when he said this.


    I lowered my head in thought, and not a momentter, his voice sounded again. "Before you think things through, you''d best get settled in. You won''t be able to escape with me watching you." After he said that, I heard the sound of the microphone.


    It seemed that Ss had left the surveince room.


    However, there was definitely someone in the surveince room 24/7.


    Could it be that someone was watching me even when I was asleep?


    I found a piece of cloth and covered the pinprick in the TV. I found a few more miniature cameras after that and covered them one by one with either cloth or paper towels.


    What were they going to look at now?


    I walked up to the wardrobe. It was bigger than all the ones I had before and consisted of severalyers. There were all sorts of clothes disyed neatly on the top ording to their suitability for spring, summer, autumn, and winter. They were probably my mother''s. This room used to be hers.


    I brushed the soft clothes with my hand. I could almost imagine how my mother looked in them. She was beautiful.


    I used to have no memory of my mother, but some image of her had recently always been in my mind. I seemed to have developed some feelings for my mother despite only imagining all these scenes and never witnessing them.


    I casually fished out a set of pajamas. Even though it was decades old, it was timeless now. I would wear this tonight.


    Fortunately, there were disposable undergarments in the lower drawer. I grabbed them and went into the bathroom.


    I identally came across a disc under the TV after I was done washing up. It looked like one that someone had personally burned something on.


    Out of curiosity, I fed it into the DVD yer and turned on the TV.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were all sorts of devices like these on the market now. Ss probably missed his daughter considering how he did not get rid of this machine. Thinking of this, I switched on the TV.


    "My name is Millicent Yard."


    Was this a... recording my mother took herself?


    She was wearing a long, sky-blue dress. A few strands of her slightly curly hair fell over her shoulders. She looked really gentle, and her voice was as clear and pleasant as morning dew.


    This was my first time seeing her move. It felt like she was right before my eyes.


    "Today is the happiest day of my life since I got to meet him. His name is John Lovere, and he''s a dashing young man. But I know my father won''t approve of him since he''s from a poor background. We might not even be able to meet again."


    The videos continued one after another. This was probably a habit of my mother''s-recording her feelings into videos.


    I continued watching them. She


    spoke of many stories about her father and even recorded a short apology to Ss before she eloped with John. After that, it immediately skipped to thest video.


    She probably did not have the chance to film anything after she left.


    My mother had lost a lot of weight in thest video.


    She was still wearing the same dress as in the first video. However, her face was not the same as it was. The light in her eyes was gone, and she looked like she had lost so much weight. She was probably devastated after having been dragged back by Ss.


    Her voice was choked when she


    spoke, "I''ve never hated someone so


    much like this. He brought me back from my dover and forced me to marry someone I don''t love. He used me as a bargaining chip for his business. They keep forcing me every day. I don''t think I can take it any longer."


    Watching her tears roll down her face out of despair, my tears fell with her...

 Chapter 2530

    "All of this shoulde to an end..."


    Her voice was soft. After that, she got up and ended the recording. The TV screen turned dark.


    This was the night before my mother passed.


    She lived in despair and left the same way.


    My heart suddenly hurt. I gripped my chest, my brows furrowing.


    My mother was probably referring to Ss. He forced her to marry and even got everyone else to join in coercing her. Theo''s grandfather was one of them. They joined forces to force my mother to fulfill their interest. They forced her to her death.


    I would never have dared imagined this to be real if I had not experienced it myself.


    How could someone be so cruel to his own daughter?


    There were goosebumps all over my body, and my heart ached the more I thought about it.


    Brows furrowed, I knocked on the door. "Someone, please hurry. It hurts."


    The people outside ignored me. They probably thought I was faking it.


    I smacked the door, my heart hurting more and more. I gradually lost my strength and fell by the door.


    "Young Master, thedy is shouting inside, but we don''t know if she''s faking it."


    "Regardless, we ought to go in and have a look."


    Before I lost consciousness, I heard Sylvester''s voice, which was followed by a sea of ck. "Wanda? Wanda?"


    I heard someone calling me and fought with my eyelids to pry them open.


    Sylvester let out a sigh of relief seeing that I had woken up. "Thank goodness you woke up."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I nced at him and saw Ss sitting at the side through the corner of my eye. The family doctor was reporting to him, "Upon examination, Miss Yard seems to be fine. Her sudden heartache might be due to some intense external stimtion which led to her symptoms. Let''s see how she fares after she rests and recuperates."


    "Alright," Ss replied lightly before allowing the doctor to leave.


    Sylvester still looked worried. "Just what happened to you?"


    I nced at Ss who was at the side and replied, "I saw those recordings my mother made."


    "You mean these?" Sylvester pointed at the discs beside my bed.


    "Yes. I went through everything."


    "Looks like they''re nothing good. Get someone to dispose of them." Ss'' tone was calm when he gave the order. It seemed insignificant to him.


    I hurriedly stopped him. "No! I want to keep them." I grabbed the discs, protecting them from their grasp.


    "For what purpose?"


    Facing Ss'' cold visage, I replied


    nkly, "Have you never watched


    them? It makes sense. You''ve probably never seen them.


    Otherwise, you would''ve destroyed them a long time ago. You wouldn''t have kept them around until now.


    When Ss heard this, he was first stunned before his brows knitted together. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Regardless, I want to keep them."


    "Suit yourself." Ss got up and walked out, leaving the room.


    Sylvester turned to me. "Don''t be angry with Grandfather. He actually still misses Mom very much. This used to be Mom''s room. He''s never touched it and still kept it the same after so many years."


    I felt not an ounce of pity for Ss when I heard this. "What''s the point of shedding crocodile tears after the person is dead? What he did when Mom was alive is unforgivable."


    "Grandfather was just thinking about the overall situation."


    "By sacrificing his daughter? How


    noble of Old Master Yard, then. Although hungry, a tiger would never hurt its cabs. Yet he was even more terrifying than a tiger." I looked away, no longer wanting to speak with someone who held differing values from me. "I want to rest now."


    Sylvester lowered his head. "Alright. I''ll leave, then. Get some proper rest."

 Chapter 2531

    I did not receive any messages after spending a few days at the Yard household. I also had no idea what was happening outside now.


    Iy on the bed, ovee with boredom. I yed with a doll and sighed again. "Just when will I be able to get out?"


    The door opened at this moment.


    I quickly sat up and watched as two people entered my room. "Miss, the old master has asked us to move you into another room."


    "Another room?" Why would he want to switch me to another room out of nowhere? "Why? What happened?"


    "We''re uncertain. We''re just following orders. This way, Miss."


    Both of their expressions were nk. They truly might be unaware of the reason, so I did not press any further and followed them out of the room.


    This was my first step stepping out of this door after so long.


    They led me to Ss'' study.


    There were two doors to his study, and the room inside was likely used for rest. They let me into this room.


    "The old master asked you to wait here for a moment. We''ll lead you back to your roomter."


    Wait here for a bit before leading me back?


    I had just taken a step in when they closed the door behind me. "Hey, aren''t you guys being too unexpected?" I leaned beside the door and heard the sound of the door closing outside. I knew then that they had left.


    Why did they suddenly change my room but then said that I would only remain here for a while?


    Could someone be visiting the Yards?


    Could Shannon and Ty havee looking for me?


    I was delighted. However, I was in another room now, not to mention it was through the second door of the study. They definitely would not be able to find me so deep inside. They could not search through the Yard household thoroughly. Bitting my finger, I fell into contemtion.


    Right! My phone!


    Fortunately, I brought my phone with me when I came out. Ss had been hasty in moving me. Perhaps there was a signal here.


    I fished out my phone. However, there was no signal as usual.


    Could there be a signal jammer here too?


    I walked to the window. The sun outside looked really bright, but the window could not be opened at all.


    I lowered my head, and my eyes shone. There was a weak signal now.


    It was not that the signal was blocked off but that it was weak because of how deep inside I was.


    Thinking this, I looked at the other windows. Apart from this one that had shutters, there was anotherrge window.


    I ran in front of thatrge window


    and pulled up the roller blinds. While


    the signal was still weak, it was usable. I opened up a webpage first to see if anything had happened outside the past few days. However, thework was really weak. The page would not loadpletely even after I refreshed it a few times.


    Forget it, then. I should get in touch with others first.


    The moment I logged out of the webpage, messages popped up on my phone one by one. They were all messages from Shannon and Tyler, asking about me. Even Marius sent me several messages. Hisst one caught my attention: [Found out you''re at the Yards'' mansion. Will find a way to get you out in a few days.]


    They actually found me!


    Thest message from Shannon read: [We''ll bring people over to the Yard household to look for you today].


    Ss was in a hurry to move me because he did not want them to find me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    [I''m in a small room in Ss'' study.]


    I hit send after typing out the message, but the icon kept spinning. "Send, please send!"


    Why did things always happen at the most critical moment? They had to wait for my message. Could they already have left by now?


    I turned the handle of the window,


    but it


    y opened a little. I tried met


    push my phone out


    heard a whoosh.


    belongs to en.kikistori


    It was sent...

 Chapter 2532

    I let out a sigh of relief. I wondered if they were still at the Yard household.


    After sending out the message, I did not sit idly by and began to wonder if there was a chance for me to get out.


    I looked around the room. Apart from a desk, a chair, and a bed, the only things left were books.


    It looked like I could only wait.


    I leaned beside the bed. Nothing happened even after I waited for a while.


    They were probably still here. Otherwise, they would have brought me out of here a long time ago.


    Right at this moment, I heard something outside the door. It sounded like someone was opening the door.


    I hurriedly stood up. Could they have found me?


    The door slowly opened, and Ss'' face, which looked like he had gone through vicissitudes, came into view. He was standing at the door, his hand on his cane. His gaze looked much colder than before.


    I could not help shivering, the joy in my eyes instantly changing.


    Seemingly having noticed that change, a hint of displeasure froze across his expressionless face.


    Ss tilted his head, his voice thick and deep. "Did you know?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    What was he asking?


    Was he referring to Shannon and the resting to the Yard household?


    I did not dare act rashly. I frowned and asked, "Know what?"


    "You don''t know?" Ss asked again, but the expression on his face had eased a little.


    I did not understand the question even more. I turned around and responded decisively, "I don''t."


    Immediately after that, I heard Ss sigh before saying to the subordinate next to him, "Send thedy back to the room."


    I could only ept my fate.


    I was about to follow them back to the room when the phone in my pocket vibrated all of a sudden. I froze in ce and noticed Ss'' expressionless face abruptly darken through my periphery. Oh God, could Shannon have replied to my message at this moment?


    He walked up to me, his eyes never straying from my pocket. "Did you bring your phone?" He pointed at my pocket.


    I subconsciously covered my hand


    over my pocket and moved away while pretending nothing happened. I smiled lightly. "I always keep my phone in my pocket, but the signal here isn''t very good, so I can''t use it."


    "Wasn''t that a message notification just now?"


    "It''s probably spam. No need to bother," I said with a smile but did not dare take out my phone to look at it.


    The corners of Ss'' mouth hooked upward faintly. His smile instilled panic. "Take it out and have a look."


    "No need. couldn''t get in touch with anyone these past few days since you installed a signal jammer in the room. Even if I did get a text now, it won''t of help," I replied to him


    while feigning calm.


    However, the old fox was cunning. My schemes did not escape his eyes. "Take it out!" Ss demanded again in his deep voice.


    I could hear from his voice that he


    was on the edge of exploding and could only take out the phone from my pocket obediently. Before I even had the chance to look at it myself, the person beside me snatched it and delivered it to Ss.


    Ss epted the phone and woke the screen. "What''s the password?"


    I mumbled the password and heard the sound indicating that the phone had been unlocked. My heart was pounding.


    Old Master Yard''s brows knitted together tightly, his expression darkening when he saw the message at the top. He turned the screen toward me. "So, you knew."


    The message I sent Shannon was on the screen, along with her reply: [What? But we already left! Are you alright, Wanda?]


    It actually was a reply from her.


    I shut my eyes and prepared for the storm.


    Ss'' light chuckle reached my ears. "Even if they know you''re here, what power do they have to get you out?"


    "Why wouldn''t we have the power?"


    A voice came from outside the door. It was very familiar to me...

 Chapter 2533

    A trace of surprise flickered across my face when I heard the voice. Seeing the ugly contortion of Ss'' face, however, I no longer had the heart to care about it anymore. I wanted to go out and check things out, but his subordinates stopped me at the entrance. Two people entered the study.


    It was Tyler and Marius!


    I smiled and waved at them. "Ty! Marius! You''re here!"


    "Wandy, are you okay?"


    "Sis Wan, are you alright?"


    "I"


    Ss stood before me before I could reply. "Of course, I would take care of my granddaughter. There''s no need for your worry."


    Tyler retracted his worry, his expression cold as he looked at Ss. He put his hands in his pockets, his body exuding an intense arrogance. "That''s not what you said just now, Old Master Yard. You remember what he said, President Klein?"


    "That''s right. Old Master Yard, you said just now that Wanda wasn''t here. So how did she appear in your study now?" There was amusement in Marius'' eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled upward as he looked at Ss. The two younger men did not lose their momentum when they confronted Ss.


    However, I was also worried that their action would lead to Ss holding a grudge against them, which would disrupt their future.


    Ss raised his head and smiled. He turned back and nced at me. "Her name is Selene Yard, and she''s my granddaughter. She''s not Wanda Lane. Leave and I''ll overlook your crime of breaking into my house." "What?" Mariusughed after hearing his words. "If you''re going to say that, old man, then fine. Let us take Sis Wan away and we''ll overlook your crime of abducting her and holding her captive." "How presumptuous of you!"


    Ss was furious. He struck his cane on the ground, expressing his anger at the moment.


    ""You''re not wee here. Leave immediately!"


    "You want us to leave? Sure. I''ll take my sister away with me," Tyler said and walked toward me.


    His subordinates immediately stepped forward and stopped him. Ss'' back was facing me, but I could imagine his furious expression at the moment. His tone begged no argument. "Leave immediately before I lose my temper."


    There was no trace of fear on Tyler''s face. He met Ss'' eyes and enunciated, "I''ll take Wandy with me!


    "If you want your granddaughter to stay, you''ll have to ask her if she wants to. What''s the point of keeping a useless shell otherwise? You might even repeat the tragedy back then." "Shut up." Ss was coughing. His anger probably caused it.


    Sylvester entered the study after that. When he saw this scene, he quickly supported Ss. "I can sue you for trespassing on private property," he eximed while pointing at Tyler and Marius.


    "If you''re going to simply detain


    someone, we can also sue you forContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    that." Marius was showing no weakness. "Shannon''s probably gathered the media by now. If you don''t release her, we can''t guarantee what the media will report after theye rushing over in a while."


    Feeling the sting of another warning, Ss'' tone obviously soured. "You should be aware of the consequences of threatening the Yard family."


    "No matter how many bodyguards


    the Yard family has, you won''t be able to hold back the media since they''ll do everything they can to get a big seeop. You''ve worked so hard to bury the events of the past until now, old man. You probably don''t want it all spreading out again, no?"


    Ss said nothing more, his expression dark. Sylvester looked at me. "Sister, you have our blood flowing in you no matter what. Grandfather truly isn''t doing well, so please stay and help me take care of him." "I wouldn''t be against it if he were a good man. But he isn''t."


    I looked at Ss'' face which had aged with time, but I did not feel a single hint of pity...

 Chapter 2534

    "Grandfather was the one who prepared clothes and food for you these past few days. He also got all the materials ready and arranged everything to ensure that you''re able to get started at thepany as soon as possible so that you can take over smoothly. How can


    you say such a thing?" Sylvester''s love for the old man had truly been engraved into his bones.


    It made sense. Ss had brought him up, after all, so it was normal for him to feel for him.


    I just smiled at Sylvester''s words. For a moment, I was at a loss fo how to reply to him.


    "Grandfather was wrong back then, but he was thinking of the family. If it weren''t for him, the family would have long since crumbled."


    "If I remember correctly, the Yards were in full swing. They had obviously already reached their peak back then. He was the one who wanted to go further and ended up forcing our mother to her death, no?!"


    There were tears in my eyes all of a sudden having recalled the desperate face in the discs. I sniffled and said through choked sobs, "You really haven''t watched the discs. If you''re still so indifferent after watching them, then I really have to wonder if Mom was even your biological daughter.


    "Regardless, I can''t stand to remain in the Yard household any longer. I did think of something at first. I thought I would pretend to agree with you first and then find a way to leave. Now, Ty and the others havee to pick me up. I''ll leave with them no matter what."


    I tried to leave first, but the two bodyguards in front of me were still blocking me. I turned around and looked at Ss. "If you don''t want the events of the past to be brought up again, you''d better not stop me."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tyler''s phone started ringing the moment I said that. He answered it hands-free, and Shannon''s voice sounded, "The press is here. Should I allow them to rush in?"


    "Did you hear that, old master? Shannon and the press are already waiting at the door. If you don''t let us go, the secret you''ve been trying to hide all these years probably won''t remain as one anymore."


    Ss let out a burst ofughter when he heard this and looked at me. "You approached me unapanied the other day to discuss terms. You would''ve released the news immediately if it had not been sessful. The oue is all the same.


    "If you leave this pace today, it means you''re making the Yard family your enemy. Are you sure you still want to leave?"


    "This again. I won''t remain with the Yards. If you want to teach me a lesson for leaving, by all means, go ahead. If you have any tricks, just use them, but please don''t attack innocent people. Direct them all to me."


    I never thought Ss'' temperament


    would change to begin with. He was still an old man who would teach someone a lesson if things did not go his way.


    "You''d best think about it through. There''s no good going against the Yard family," Sylvester reminded me aloud. It was obvious he did not want things to reach that point


    between the family and me.


    "I''ve thought about it. Be my enemy, then," I responded without thinking. I tried leaving again, but the bodyguards were still stopping me. "Let her go."


    Ss'' voice was hoarse.


    "Grandfather..." Sylvester murmured.


    I did not turn back to look at them again and immediately headed out with Tyler and Marius, leaving the study.


    Before we left, I grabbed my mother''s discs and took them with me.


    We were finally leaving the Yard household. Just when we exited the gates, Shannon threw her arms


    around me. "Wanda, it''s good to see


    you safe!"


    I patted her shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s alright now."


    I looked out, but there was no one else around except the three of them. "Didn''t you say that Shannon called the press?"


    "Nah, we lied to him." Marius winked.


    "Not bad. You held onto the lie for a long time. That''s brave of you. But how did you guys manage to find me?" "That''s a long story..."

 Chapter 2535

    "So you''re saying you guys didn''t know I was in the Yards'' mansion until you received a mysterious text message?"


    I finally understood the ins and outs of their investigation after we talked the entire way home.


    However, the text message they spoke of was suspicious.


    Shannon nodded. "You''re right. The Yards really have a way of keeping secrets. We couldn''t find traces of you no matter how we searched. If it wasn''t for that text message, we wouldn''t have gone to the Yards'' mansion today with people.


    "But the Yards seemed to have found out about it sooner than we did as they moved you and kept us from finding you. Shannon only got your message after the inspectors left. We had them leave first so as not to alert them before turning back to the mansion to look for you."


    It turned out that things were like this.


    "How did the message look like?"


    Marius opened the message on his phone and passed it over to me.


    A simple message was written on it: [Wanda is at the Yards'' mansion].


    It was an encrypted number.


    "I already got Drover to help us crack it. I have no idea if he''s had any sess with it, though." Marius took back his phone and looked at me. "The most important thing is that you''re safe."


    I had not apologized to him for what happened back then yet. Meeting his gaze, I said in a soft voice, "Marius, I''m sorry... aboutst time."


    "It''s alright. I ept your apology," he replied with a smile and a tap on my head.


    Tyler immediately sat upright. "Although we''re leaving the Yards'' mansion now, Ss did leave a warning before we left. We''ll be enemies with the Yards from today onward. Shouldn''t we have some measures in ce?"


    This was indeed troubling for everyone. I shook my head. "Who knows what they''ll do? How are we going to deal with them?"


    "It''s nothing more than them stealing our business. Don''t tell me they''ll send people undercover to carry out some dirty tricks?"


    "That''s not necessarily the case. He


    informed his enemies of my


    existence thest time I refused to go back to the family, and they came troubling me one after another He probably won''t let us go this time."


    Considering Ss'' cruel methods, I would not be surprised if he continued to do the same.


    "Why don''t we move against him first? We can contact everyone to go up against the Yards together?"


    "Based on our previous n, I think it''s good for us to form an Anti-Yard Alliance."


    "Not too shabby a name." Marius smiled at me.


    Tyler stroked his chin and said slowly, "He has a lot of enemies. We can''t simply recruit anyone hastily. We need to deal with the main ones and then the rest will be easy."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You''re not wrong. The ones who are the most difficult to deal with for the Yards are probably the Zekes and the Wagners. They were bullied by the Yards quite a bit back then, and now their businesses have been growing bigger and bigger. But it''s been many years since they had cut contact with the Yards. I heard that they still do engage in some foul y secretly, though."


    "We''ll split up, then. Ty and Marius will go to the Wagners while Shannon and I will pay a visit to the Zekes."


    "Alright."


    Tyler reminded, "The Zekes have the deepest feud with the Yards, so please don''t mention that you''re rted to them. Otherwise, I worry they might..."


    "Don''t worry, Ty. I do possess a sense of propriety. Besides, we''re trying to recruit them to go up against the Yards together. They won''t believe me unless I exin why." "Fine then. Anyway, be careful."


    I knew Tyler was worried, so I nodded at him. "Got it. We will. Shannon, we''ll do a little research first to understand them."


    Shannon gestured an ''OK'' sign. "Alright."


    Shannon and flipped open theptop and started looking into the Zekes'' rtionship with the Yards. There was very little information on the inte, however, and we only managed to find some insignificant information despite researching for a long time.


    "What do we do, Wanda?" Shannon looked worried.


    I suddenly thought of someone...

 Chapter 2536

    I arrived at his door, and it was shut tight. I peered in, wondering if anyone was around.


    After pressing the doorbell, I stood outside and waited.


    Not long after, the door opened.


    Neil was a little surprised to see me. "Wanda?"


    "Hello, are you free now?"


    I was a little embarrassed to be showing up at his door for help after not seeing him for a few days.


    However, Neil was as friendly as usual. "Of course. Come on in."


    He led me in and said, "I haven''t seen you these past few days. Did something happen?"


    "Not really. I was just staying over at a friend''s ce."


    "Is that so? Please, have a drink." He poured me a ss of water.


    "Thank you." I took a sip of water while I thought about how best to voice my questions.


    Neil was looking at me like he wanted to say something but was hesitating. He then asked, "If you have anything to ask, let''s hear it. There''s no need to be so formal between friends."


    "I heard you talk about the Yardsst time. You''re quite familiar with them."


    "Yes. My father did deal with Old Master Yard, after all. I think I told you thisst time." Neil looked at me with a smile,pletely defenseless.


    I nodded a few times, hesitating slightly before I continued, "Do you... I wonder if you know about the rtionship between the Yards and the Zekes?" My voice had be softer when I reached the end. I wondered if Neil would suspect my motives with the way I asked. Neil''s brows actually furrowed when he heard my question. He began scrutinizing me. "Why are you so interested in the Yards? Are you somehow rted to them?"


    "I''ve recently gone up against them. I


    know I don''t have much of a winning chance against their power, so I thought of working with the other families to deal with them. I heard the Zekes are the Yards'' biggest opponent. I want to understand what happened between them but can''t find anything on the inte. I recall you talking in detail about the Yardsst time, so I thought I''d try asking you. I wonder if you know anything about them both?"


    I kept the truth from Neil, but what I shared was also real.


    Neil did not suspect me too much. He just smiled after hearing my story and immediately replied, "So that''s the case. I don''t actually know a lot about them either. I just heard about them. I recall my father saying that the man John Lovere who Millicent knew was actually the young master of the Zekes. He was kidnapped when he was younger and got lost outside. The Zekes only realized this after what happened with Millicent Yard and brought him into the family. There''s nothing else after that."


    Huh....


    John was the young master of the Zekes?!


    My father was still alive!


    I was surprised, the news having thoroughly shocked me.


    My hands tightened slightly as my mind fell into chaos.


    "Wanda, what''s wrong?" Neil pushed me lightly. "You don''t look too good."


    I came back to my senses and hurriedly shook my head. "It''s nothing. I just thought it was a little inconceivable."


    "Yes. Not many know about this. If my father hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have known either. I reckon Old Master Yard probably doesn''t know about this too." "He doesn''t?" I frowned. "Does he not have doubts about the Zekes'' hostility?"


    "John has never shown his face after returning to the family. He also changed his name. He probably doesn''t want anyone to know."


    "Did he not do anything after Millicent died?"


    Neil shook


    head. "Before whatExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    highe


    happened to Miss Yard, the Zekes would still act against the Yards try to stop their union with the


    Grants, but after what had


    her, they stopped. I''m not aware why."


    I fell into long contemtion after hearing what he said...

 Chapter 2537

    "Wanda, what are you thinking about now?" Neil reached his hand out his wave it in front of me.


    I came back to my senses and gave him an awkward smile. "Nothing. I used to think Miss Yard met the right person, but it seems now that''s not the case."


    Could he have given up on my mother and let go of his grievances with the Yards?


    If that were the case, did my mother not just waste her life on an unworthy person?


    Thinking of this, a fire ignited in my heart. I wanted to vent it out, but there was nowhere for me to do so.


    "Not necessarily. He never got married after returning to the Zekes. If he didn''t still have feelings for Miss Yard, why is he guarding his body as if it were jade for her?"


    "He didn''t remarry?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I never heard of it."


    The fire in my heart eased a little. It seemed that he still had feelings for my mother. Why did he put down his grudge against the Yards and not seek revenge for her, then?


    This became a mystery that I could not solve. Perhaps I would get my answer after meeting the man.


    I looked at Neil and offered him my sincere thanks. "Thank you, Neil. Thank you for telling me this."


    "I just told you everything I knew. If you wish to work with the Zekes to deal with the Yards, I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. The man hasn''t made any contact with the Yards for many years. I think he doesn''t want to have anything to do with them anymore considering what happened."


    "I understand, but I''d like to try. Thank you for today. Have you made dinner? If not, why note to my ce for it?"


    Neil instantly agreed. "Alright then."


    "But I have a few friends over today. Do you mind?"


    "No. It''ll be good to meet them as well."


    I brought Neil over. Shannon and the others were already done preparing the hotpot. "Wanda, you''re back. Oh? Is he the one you..."


    "Yes. Neil just told me about the Zekes and the Yards. It was helpful, so I invited him over for dinner. Do you guys mind?"


    "Of course not. Plus, he''s a hottie and now we have three hotties apanying us for dinner today How great is that?" Shannon''s eyes shone when she said this. She was nothing like a married woman.


    "You''d better be careful with your words. We don''t want Jordan thinking I''m being a bad influence on you."


    "He won''t. Come on over, you two."


    Marius brought out the bowls and cutlery. His expression shifted a little when he saw Neil beside me. "Is he the encyclopedia?" Encuclopedia?


    I could not help butugh when I heard this. "I''m sorry. Marius, don''t simply give people nicknames. His name is Neil Hendersohn. These are my friends, Marius Klein and Shannon Collins. He''s my brother, Tyler Schuman."


    "How do you do? I''m very happy to meet everyone," greeted Neil in a gentlemanly manner.


    ¡°Chop, chop.¡±


    Tyler was looking at Neil as he ate. "Mr. Hendersohn, are you from Whaldorf City? You seem to be very familiar with the Yards," said Marius, intentionally or otherwise.


    "That''s right. I''ve always lived in


    Whaldoft City then went abroad to study and just recently returned. My father used to be in the business world and was in some contact with the Yards and whatnot. That''s why I know a little," he answered, unruffled. He even praised the food. "This meat is pretty good? Do have some more."


    Marius was a little displeased, and there was a slight peculiarity to his tone. "You''ve only known Wanda for a few days, yes, Mr. Hendersohn?"


    "Yeah, we met each other not long ago."


    "You seem very familiar with her. You look like you deal with a lot of women."


    "Marius, what are you talking about?" I quickly interrupted him, thinking that he was running his mouth. I then looked at Neil apologetically. "I''m sorry, he didn''t mean that." Marius, however, spoke up again, "I did mean that."

 Chapter 2538

    His words made me feel awkward for a moment. I threw a re at Marius, but he paid it no heed and said to Neil unceremoniously, "If you don''t, how were you able to be so acquainted with one another so soon? Don''t you think so, Shannon?" Shannon had just stuffed her mouth with food and was startled by Marius''s question. Her cautious eyes drifted toward me before she waved her hand with an awkward smile. "Mmm... I won''t participate in this."


    Neil was not annoyed when he heard this but smiled instead. "Wanda, your friend is quite straightforward, but I really don''t have many female friends. I only just happened to hit it off with Wanda. Maybe it''s because she looks kind. That''s why I''m able to interact with her without any problems."


    Marius snorted coldly. "What do you mean by ''interact with her without any problem''?" He stood up and was a little agitated. He startled Shannon, who was next to him.


    Seeing this, Neil probably thought his presence was not wee and turned to me. "I think I should head back now. We''ll just have a meal by ourselves next time." "Yes. I''m sorry about this."


    "No worries."


    After saying that, Neil nodded slightly at everyone, and I sent him to the door. After I returned to the dining table, I looked and Marius and said with some displeasure, "Marius, what is wrong with you? I might not have known Neil for long, but he has been a great help to me. You shouldn''t have treated him like that!"


    Shannon nced at me. "You can''t fault Marius. He just got jealous seeing how close both of you are."


    I red at Shannon, and she immediately shut up.


    "We don''t know Neil well. I''ll look into his background. He must not be some ordinary Joe if he knows so much about the Yards." Compared to Marius'' impetuousness, Tyler was obviously much calmer. However, what he had asked at the dining table just now was also inappropriate.


    "Of course, I have my doubts about him as well, but your attitude toward him just now was terrible. Before you expose his background, he''s still someone who helped me. How can I face him like this with how you guys are behaving?"


    "I get it. I''ll go and formally apologize to him then." Marius stood up and was about to go look for Neil.


    I shouted at him to stop. "Forget it. It''s not toote for you to apologize to him the next time you two meet. Let''s just eat now."


    Marius turned back and raised a brow at me. "Are you still angry, then?"


    "Of course, I am. I might not be after the end of this meal, though."


    "Alright, let''s eat, then." Marius sat back down in his seat.


    Seeing that the situation had calmed, Shannon asked, "So what did you hear about the Zekes?"


    "The current master of the Zeke family is John Lovere from the past."


    This truth also shocked everyone at the table. Tyler and Marius immediately stopped in their tracks while Shannon''s mouth was open wide. Does that not mean that


    you''re the heir to the 2


    ???


    "Now is not the time to talk about that. We''re supposed to be thinking about how we''re going to convince him to work with us against the Yards." was a little lost about this. "After what happened to my mother, the Zekes no longer pressured the Yards and no one knows why.


    "If he really loved Millicent Yard, he would loathe the Yards to the bone after she was forced to her


    SWath.


    Why did he not do anything at all?"


    I was the most suspicious about this as well.


    "We should go to the Zeke family and meet him first," Tyler looked at me and said deeply.


    "Yes. We should feel things around before deciding what to do."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "But he is your father. You..." Shannon dragged.


    I understood what she was trying to say. "I won''t reveal myself for now."


    It was the only way we could find out just what kind of a person he was!

 Chapter 2540

    Just when I was down looking around the conference room, Conner returned. "President Zeke is requesting you."


    I nodded at him and then followed him to a bigger conference room.


    This was where they had serious discussions about business.


    I looked around the ce but did not see Gareth before turning my attention to Conner with an expression of suspicion. He immediately understood and exined, "President Zeke will be done in a few minutes. He''ll be over then." "Alright. I''ll wait here. You can go back to your work, Mr. Kane."


    "Alright."


    I only started taking in the big conference room after he left. In the end, one would still be treated based on who they were. John himself had been down and out before, but he was now not the same as before. He could not help but look down on people now. I had doubts about the person my mother had set her eyes on.


    Conner had not been lying either. A few minutester, someone opened the door to the conference room. I turned around and saw a middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit walk in. His upright back made him look energetic, and one could tell his figure under the suit. Despite being middle-aged, he still maintained a youthful demeanor. The wrinkles on his handsome face did not affect his elegant appearance at all.


    He looked toward me, and my heart thumped. I could also tell that there were some traces of surprise in his eyes. Perhaps it was because I shared a resemnce to my mother.


    I got up and was just about to offer my greetings when I caught an unexpected glimpse of the person behind him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo?


    What was he doing here?


    I was stunned and could not help the furrow of my brows.


    Noticing me ncing behind him, Gareth said, "I was just having a meeting with President Grant when you arrived, President Lane. Why don''t we have a joint discussion to save time?" His voice was not as cold as his appearance but was instead warm.


    Gareth made his way to the main seat and sat down before looking toward Theo and me, expressing us to take our seats as well.


    While I did not want to face Theo, there was nowhere for me to escape from this encounter.


    We sat on Gareth''s right and left sides. He smiled. "So, who''ll go first?"


    "President Grant should go first since he arrived first."


    "Ladies first. Please go ahead, President Lane."


    I looked up and forced myself to look at Theo. "Surely, your discussion with President Zeke is already well on its way, no, President Grant? It''s better for you to speak first."


    Theo did not shirk anymore. "Then continuing where we left off just now, Grant Company is sincere about working with Zeke Shimmer, but what do you say, President Zeke?"


    "Grant Corporation is developing


    rapidly, and it would be my duty to cooperate with you. However, there has been too much news about Grant Corporation during this time that it worries me. I''m worried that it''ll damage thepany''s image, hence I would like to ask you to allow me some time to think about this. How about it?" Gareth''s words were thoughtful. Not only would he win Theo''s respect but also leave himself with some space.


    "Of course. Please think about it, then, President Zeke."


    "Now that your discussion is done, should you not return, President Grant?" I said immediately after they were done talking.


    Theo threw me a nce, his eyes sharp. "It looks like you have something very important to discuss with President Zeke, President Lane." "Of course."


    "President Zeke, I''ll take my leave. I


    hope to hear good news from you. Theo did not dawdle and got up to leave. Before that, however, he looked at me rather suspiciously, but I ignored him.


    Gareth was an observant man and smiled softly. "It''s really not easy for a divorced couple to see one another again."


    His words caught my attention. I looked at Gareth and smiled...

 Chapter 2541

    "You find this amusing, President Zeke."


    The matter between Theo and I had be the talk of the town. It would be quite difficult for one not to know.


    Gareth looked at me, tenderness appearing in his eyes. "We''ve not met, have we, President Lane?"


    "No. This would be our first meeting." I nodded.


    He was speaking in a much softer tone now. "You look very much like an old friend of mine."


    Of course, I knew who he meant by this ''old friend'', yet I could not say anything.


    Pretending to be confused, I asked, "What an honor. I wonder who this old friend of yours is?"


    A cloud of mist shrouded Gareth''s eyes. He looked as if he was recalling something. He came back to his senses after a while. Recovering his demeanor, Gareth shook his head and responded, "It''s nothing. You''ve never met me, President Lane. Neither have you worked with Zeke Shimmer before. I wonder what''s the purpose of your visit?"


    Seeing Conner behind him, I was a little suspicious.


    He could tell I was hesitant and smiled as he said, "He''s a trusted person of mine. There''s no harm saying what you wish, President Lane."


    No matter how much he trusted him, he probably had no knowledge of the Yards, no?


    Without batting an eyelid, I started, "I won''t hold back, then. What I want to discuss with you has to do with the Yard family..."


    Hearing this, Gareth''s expression changed vastly, and he turned back. "Wait for me outside."


    Conner did not think Gareth would ask him to leave and was stunned for a moment. "Yes."


    He then left and closed the door.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Noticing that my expression was not as good as before, Gareth''s voice chilled. "Who are you? What is your rtionship to the Yards? Or did they send you?"


    Seeing him be defensive all of a sudden, I knew then he still harbored hatred for the Yards. Yet why had he not taken any action?


    "President Zeke, don''t be nervous. The Yard family didn''t send me. I want to discuss forming an alliance with you to go up against them."


    Gareth was taken aback by my words, and his eyes narrowed as they became filled with concern. "Go up against the Yard family?"


    I nodded lightly. "The truth is, I got into a conflict with the Yards recently. They''ve already announced that they''ll be my enemy. I must unite myself with other forces in order to go up against them." "The Yards is a big family. How did you get into conflict with them, President Lane?"


    "It''s just a dispute within the


    business scene. I''m aware that you have some past grudges with the Yards, yet you''ve done nothing for so many years. So I came here to meet with you and to ask if y


    you


    would like to form an alliance with 14


    me?"


    Gareth shook his head and


    chuckled. "You''re too young. The Yards will have a field day with you no matter what. Even if I were to form an alliance with you, there is no way to fight against the Yard family. President Lane, I think you should go back."


    "What if you include Carlson and Yvonne Schuman, Petra White, and Grayson Louis on the list? You''re familiar with these people, yes?"


    I noted Gareth''s expression turning serious as he stared at me. "Who the hell are you? Why do you have all these people behind you?"


    Pursing my lips, I replied calmly, "My full name is Wanda Lane. Petra White once disclosed that I''m her biological daughter. Carlson and Yvonne Schuman are my adoptive parents."


    He spread his hands out. "Why do you need me if you have so many backers to support you?"


    "The Zeke family''s power is not to be underestimated. I trust that with your added support, we will


    definitely have a winning chance. My brother, Tyler Schuman, is already in negotiations with the Wagners. I trust I will hear good news from them soon."


    "The old man of the Wagners is at odds with the Yard family. I think he would have already agreed. I do apologize, however, President Lane, but I won''t partake in this," Gareth said firmly as he looked at me. I did not expect his refusal. "Why not?"


    "You know I have my concerns since I do have a grudge against the Yards despite not having done anything in so many years. So please, President Lane, don''t trouble me."

 Chapter 2542

    "If that''s your answer, President Zeke, then I won''t trouble you. But I do wonder why you didn''t ask the Yards for an exnation after all these years since you have entanglements with them."


    I looked at Gareth with a calm gaze, and he looked back at me with doubt in his eyes. Brows furrowed, his expression shifted in the blink of an eye. "What do you know?"


    Eyes shining, Iughed lightly. "I don''t know anything. Since you''re not interested, President Zeke, I''ll stop bothering you. If you do change your mind, please feel free to contact me."


    With that said, I fished out a name card from my bag and ced it on the table before turning around to leave. Before I left, I left my final words. "Are you not afraid that the person you love will rebuke you for not asking for an exnation?" "Who the hell are you? What do you know?!"


    I heard his roaring voice behind me but left without turning back. "Unless you agree, I''ll tell you nothing. I look forward to your call."


    I took the elevator to the underground parking. The moment I stepped out of the elevator, a force pulled me away. The man stuffed me into the car before locking the door.


    I caressed my wrist which was rubbed red from his grip and looked up to nce at him. "What are you doing, President Grant?"


    Theo probably pulled me here without saying anything to ask me about my intentions with Gareth Zeke.


    Sure enough, his questioning voice immediately sounded in my ears. "Why did youe to Zeke Shimmer?"


    "We''re already divorced, so it''s not good for you to be asking too much, President Grant. I can do whatever I want and you can''t stop me. Please open the door. I want to leave!"


    I was in a hurry to leave as being in the same space with Theo disgusted me. I fiddled with the car door.


    Seeing this, Theo grabbed me, his strength pulling my entire body over and into in arms. The moment I realized this, he had already trapped me down.


    "Theo, just what are you trying to do?!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Why did youe looking for him?"


    "What does it have to do with you? If I were to ask you the same, would you tell me?"


    Theo''s gaze lowered as he replied indifferently, "I came to meet Gareth Zeke to discuss a partnership. His cosmetics are pretty good and Grant Corporation intends to strengthen this aspect of our business. Your turn." Stunned, I abruptly stuttered to a still. "You told me that of your own ord. I didn''t want to know. I also don''t wish to tell you anything, so let me go."


    "No."


    "Let me go, Theo!"


    "I will not."


    "Let-Mmph-" He cut me off with his lips, the cold touch bringing me back to the past.


    I struggled, but he kissed me even harder.


    This bastard!


    I bit his lip, and he let go of me with a pained gasp.


    I escaped from his arms and fished out a few pieces of tissues to wipe my mouth. "Theo, are you a damned bastard?!"


    "I don''t believe that you no longer feel anything for me."


    "Theo Grant, that''s the funniest thing you could say. What''s wrong? Did youe looking for me now that you''re tired of your newdy? didn''t think you were someone so fickle!"


    en FindNovel


    He wiped his lip that I bit, blood oozing. "I just want to know why you came looking for Gareth."


    "What does it have to do with you."


    "Wanda, tell me before I lose my temper."


    I red at him, anger seeping


    through my eyes. "I came to him to


    suggest an alliance to go up against the Yards. That''s enough now, President Grant. Can you let me go?!"


    Swr


    He pressed the lock button at the front of his car and unlocked it.


    I got out of the car immediately but did not forget to turn around and throw him a re. "Theo, go home and spend more time with your


    mistress. Don''t bother me again!"

 Chapter 2543

    I still did not understand what Theo was trying to do today by the time I got home.


    He just asked me about my purpose for looking for Gareth Zeke and even...Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I wiped my freshly washed hair and subconsciously touched my lips. Was he aware of what he was doing?


    All of a sudden, I quivered. Was I remembering that?


    I had gone mad!


    Just when I was thinking of this, I suddenly received a message on my phone. It was from Don, whom I had not seen in a long time. [That meal you promised me, shall we have it tomorrow?] Of course.


    I replied to him and quickly received another message from him. He had written down the ce and time.


    The next day, I arrived as promised.


    It was a rather romantic French restaurant.


    "You''ve got a pretty good eye, Professor Logan, to have chosen this ce." I had seen numerous people check in here online and had thought about giving it a try yet never had the time to.


    Don smiled lightly, looking much like a gentleman. "The reviews were pretty good, so I thought of trying the ce out."


    "Yeah. Have you ordered?"


    "Yes. Take a look and see if there''s anything you''d like." He handed me the menu and told me the dishes he had already ordered.


    I noted it was basically all the signature dishes, so I did not order anything else.


    "You must have something you wish to discuss for inviting me out for dinner all of a sudden, don''t you, Professor Logan?" I somehow felt that something was off with Don''s demeanor today. I asked what I did since he obviously had something to say. Having got the nail on the head, he smiled embarrassedly and then slowly said, "So you saw through me. I do, in fact, have a favor to ask."


    ""Let''s hear it."


    "I have a seminar tonight and am in need of a femalepanion. I was wondering if you would join me?"


    I frowned when I heard this. "Your seminar should be a pretty professional event, no? Why do you need a femalepanion?"


    "It''s run by an expert, but he prefers a more rxed environment. Thus, he organized the seminar to be like a reception, which is why I need a femalepanion."


    "So, that''s the case. Since you''ve helped with so much, it won''t hurt if I help you this time." I did not think there was anything wrong with it, so I agreed.


    Don looked delighted. He picked up a beautiful bag from the ground and pushed it in front of me. "I''ve prepared the dress. You can change into it after dinner."


    I opened the bag and took a look.


    The dress shone with sequins


    and was eye-catching. I suddenly found this to be a little exaggerated. "Isn''t this dress too grand?"


    "The expert is from abroad, and the seminar has been organized to have this sort of theme. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Let''s eat first, then."


    After finishing our French dinner, we then looked for a ce for me to change my clothes. Standing before the full-length mirror, the dress was so gorgeous it made me feel that something was a little off, yet I could not put my finger on it.


    "Are you done, Wanda?"


    "Yes."


    I opened the door, and Don''s eyes shone when he saw me. "It looks excellent. It suits you. Let''s go, then."


    "Alright."


    I got into his car, and Don started following the navigation.


    The ce was looking more and more remote looked out the window. There were trees, flowers and nts everywhere. This scene was rather familiar, but I could not remember where I had seen it. I supposed all remote locations


    looked simr.


    I did not mind it, and time slowly passed. "Are we not there yet?"


    "We''re almost there. I''m sure you''re tired."


    "Just a little. This seminar ce of yours is pretty far."


    "Yes. It''s held at the expert''s own vi, so it''s a little far."


    His own vi?

 Chapter 2544

    Just when I was having my doubts, the car came to a stop at a vi.


    Don got out of the car and opened the door to help me out. I looked at the magnificent vi before me and was dumbfounded. "This... This is..."


    Surprise was written all over my face. This was the ce I met Nibel for the first time. It had not been a dream?


    Seeing my frightened expression, Don patted me. "What''s wrong, Wanda?"


    I looked at him and asked with disbelief, "Do you remember how I asked you if there was a resplendent vi and you told me no?" "Mmhmm, yes. I hadn''t heard of it before. It''s also my first time here tonight for the seminar."


    "Are you sure?" I asked him again.


    Don nodded at me, and I had to trust him seeing his innocent expression.


    "Sir, please pass your car keys to me so that I may park your car for you."


    "Thank you."


    It was like a five-star hotel. He even had a valet at the entrance. One could tell that the people inside were not trivial characters.


    My throat was itching slightly. I opened my mouth and asked Don, "Is that expert named Nibel?"


    "How did you know?" Suspicion was written all over Don''s face. He was obviously surprised that I knew this name.


    It really was him?!


    My brows were locked together tightly as confusion filled me. Just what was going on?


    "Do you know Nibel?"


    "He invested in this industry. Nibel doesn''t actually have a fixed business. He loves investing and has left his mark in almost all the industries that can be developed. He only receives the dividends. He also has many people beside him. While he doesn''t have a fixed ce, his people are all loyal to him. His conditions are also particrly generous."


    This was not right.


    "Alright, let us hurry in."


    Don motioned for me to take his hand. I would learn what was going on once I went in and had a look. I took his arm and followed him into the vi.


    The scene in this vi was much more splendid than what I had seenst time. Perhaps due to the seminar being held today, there was more of an academic atmosphere in the vi.


    Those who hade to participate were also personable and seemed very knowledgeable.


    Shuffling through the crowd, we found a ce to sit down.


    I wondered when Nibel would make his appearance.


    Suddenly, the lights dimmed slightly and a stream of light shone at the start of the stairs. A young man dressed in a swallowtail suit came out from the corner with red lips, white teeth, a head of silver-white hair, and blue eyes. His face was


    exactly the same as as


    It was not a dream.


    I stood up and watched Nibel as he made his way down the stairs.


    Don pulled my hand. "Wanda, Wanda? Do you know him?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Uh, I..."


    it the


    I still did not know what I should say, and before I could finish, Nibel announced, "Wee to the seminar. I''m Nibel."


    He had a strong ent, yet he was speaking and behaving so elegantly, which was quite different from the image I had of him thest time.


    He seemed bookish tonight and had the grace of a well-read individual.


    I did not hear what he said and just paid attention to his face.


    If it had been a dream, how could it be such a coincidence?


    It definitely was not a dream.


    "I believe everyone wants to get their hands on the sample in my hand today for further research, but that depends on your luck. Everyone received a wristband beforeing in. I''now draw lots to decide who''s the lucky one.


    Don nced at the number on his hand, then at the wristband on my hand. "I hope I get lucky." He was eager.


    I was not interested in that sample, but perhaps I could think of something if I could get closer to Nibel. "18."


    "18, who''s 18?"


    There was a suddenmotion rippling through the crowd as everyone looked for the holder of the number.


    "Wanda, you''re 18. You''ve been selected." Don''s eyes were filled with delight.


    Me?

 Chapter 2545

    Still with my head in the clouds, I looked at the number on my wristband.


    18...


    The numbers came into view.


    Lips pursed, I looked at Nibel who was smiling brightly on the stage


    A stream of light fell upon me, and I became the object of envy for everyone.


    I only came back to my senses when Don signaled me to go up.


    This was exactly what I wanted.


    I was going to take this opportunity to get a good look at Nibel.


    "Hello, beautifuldy." He did not look like he had met me before and was gentle and polite. He was quite different from the Nibel I had in my memory.


    I was stunned and felt the palm of my hands heat up all of a sudden. Nibel grabbed my hand and was leading me to the center.


    A woman dressed in a white skirt came forth with a sample. Her face had also appeared in my mind before.


    How could I remember everything so clearly if it had been a dream? I was even able to match faces.


    "Congrattions."


    His fingers were slender and so very fair. They were skinny, which made one envious.


    I epted the sample from his hand, and a round of apuse sounded below. I looked up and met Nibel''s depthless blue eyes.


    I sensed a change in his eyes. In an instant, they turned so cold that a chill washed over me. My feet abruptly strained in my high heels, and I was about to fall over. The sample in my hand was suspended in the air along with me. However, I felt a warm hand on my waist. I felt no pain and opened my eyes. Nibel was holding onto me. His eyes had gone back to normal, and it was impossible for me to tell anything from them.


    In the audience, Don quickly caught the sample deftly before letting out a sigh of relief.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you." I thanked Nibel and hurried down the steps.


    After that, everyone started


    exchanging ideas with the partners they were interested in. Don was also sharing the sample he got with other people enthusiastically while I was sitting at the dining table eating in a bored manner.


    "Hello, beautifuldy."


    Nibel''s abrupt appearance surprised me, and I almost lost my grip on the fork in my hand.


    He looked at me and smiled. "Am I so terrifying that you suffered such a fright upon seeing me, beautifuldy?"


    I focused on him. Who he was now was really unlike the Nibel in my mind.


    "Are you dazing again, beautifuldy?" Nibel sounded amused.


    I came back to my senses and apologized. "I''m sorry, I just thought I''d met you before."


    "Perhaps what you''re talking about is God''s will?" Nibel raised his red wine ss to salute me.


    Waving my hand, I shook my head and replied, "I don''t really understand your culture. Maybe it was just a dream."


    "I''m sure it was. I''m happy to be able to see Such a beautifuldy today."


    He


    essed his ss again in ael?


    I understood what he was trying to.


    from hurriedly grabbed my ss


    side. "Thank you, Mr. Nibel.


    honor to meet you."


    I downed the ss of wine.


    This tasted... exactly the same as the wine fromst time.


    "Mr. Nibel, is this really our first meeting?" I asked Nibel again to confirm.


    He winked at me, the smile on his fair visage thought-provoking. "What do you think, Miss Wanda?"


    He knew my name!


    My heart was pounding, and I looked at him, panicked. However, Nibel was already surrounded by the crowd.


    I lowered my head, panicking as a sense of gloom crawled up into my heart.


    It was not a dream. I had actually been here. I had actually met Nibel.


    However, why was he making things so mysterious?

 Chapter 2546

    "Wanda."


    Don suddenly patted my shoulder, which scared me. I hurriedly swatted his hand away. "What''s wrong? You''ve been acting a little strange today. Are you agitated because you saw Mr. Nibel?"


    Don did not wait for me to reply and continued, "Actually, I think I understand. Mr. Nibel is quite a legendary presence. He''s also handsome, and I heard the media will be covering him tonight. Since this is his first appearance, it''ll naturally drive a lot of women crazy."


    I looked him over a few times, a smile breaking out on the corners of my lips. "From your tone, it sounds like you worship Mr. Nibel, Professor Logan."


    "Of course. Nibel''s charm doesn''t discriminate by gender."


    I shocked my head helplessly and said nothing.


    After the seminar ended, I followed Don as we moved to take our leave when someone called out to me, "Miss Wanda, please wait a moment."


    It was the woman who had delivered the sample. She was also someone who had been standing beside Nibel and could be considered someone he trusted.


    She pushed a beautiful gift box into my hand. "Mr. Nibel asked that I pass this to you. Please open it when you go home tonight, Miss Wanda."


    I furrowed my brows. Nibel gave this to me?


    "Thank you." I epted it, and the woman left.


    Don''s interest was piqued by the gift box. He touched his chin and asked, "Mr. Nibel has his eye on you. Did he give you a love token?"


    "Nonsense." I narrowed my eyes at him and looked down at the box in a daze.


    "Alright, stop looking at it. You''ll know once you open it when you get back."


    Don sent me to my apartment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I changed out of that gorgeous dress into something more casual and felt so much morefortable.


    The gift box was in the center of the table.


    The woman''s warning rang in my mind. What was in the box that I could only open once I was at home?


    In all honesty, I was a little afraid to open it.


    An inexplicable fear welled up in my heart, and I hesitated.


    Clenching both hands into fists, I supported myself on the table with gritted teeth. After a mental struggle, I opened the box with trembling hands. Insidey a doll and a key ring.


    My eyes widened, panic shooting through them. I quickly picked up the phone and called Marius. "Marius, how are the children?" "They''re sleeping. I just went into their room to cover them up with their nket."


    "Then, then... what about Munchkin?" My voice was hurried.


    Marius could probably tell that something was not right as his tone became more stable. "I''ve already brought Munchkin back. He''s in the room. Do you want to talk to him?"  en FindNovel


    "No. No need. You have to keep them safe."


    "Don''t worry. They''re at Drover''s ce. Don''t you know how incredible his security is?"


    I could tell from Marius'' tone that the children were safe.


    "Alright. I understand."


    "What happened, Sis Wan? You don''t sound too good." Marius''s voice was filled with worry.


    Throat bobbing, I tried to keep my emotions in check. "Help me contact Shannon and Ty. Let them know to visit me tomorrow." "Alright."


    After hanging up the call, I sat down


    on the ground and looked at the


    items in the box. They were all Munchkin''s personal things. How did they appear with Nibel? Could he havee into contact with


    ve


    Munchkin? Did he also know where


    my children were? Nibel was


    connected to Delia. What would


    happen next... I dared not think


    about it any further.


    The feeling of unease lingered in my


    heart. I had clearlye to an


    agreement with Delia on that


    one-month deadline. Why did she


    stillet Nibel appear?

 Chapter 2547

    The next day, Shannon and the others arrived at my apartment on the dot.


    Seeing my red eyes and dark circles, Shannon pulled my hand worriedly. "What happened?"


    As if recalling the call I made to him the night before, Marius guessed, "Does it have something to do with the children?"


    Tyler leaned against the corner of the table with his hands in his pockets and looked at me with a heavy gaze. "Let''s hear it. Whatever it is, we can work on it together."


    I brought out the gift box I received the night before and ced it in front of them. "Do these two items look familiar to you?"


    Marius would be the one who was most familiar with them. His expression changed the moment he saw the items. As if wanting to get a clearer look, he stepped forward and picked up the key ring. "These are Munchkin''s things?" "Yes. Don brought me to a seminar yesterday. It was held by Nibel. He gave these to me before we left," I said softly, my gazeplicated.


    Tyler frowned when he heard this as if not understanding something. "Nibel? Wandy, what do you have to do with Nibel?"


    "Nibel is a huge character. How did you get involved with him, Sis Wan?"


    Marius and Tyler both knew of Nibel''s reputation and were surprised by my connection with him.


    Shannon was the only one who was like me at the start, hearing this name for the first time and having noprehension of him. "Who is he? Is he very powerful?"


    "He earns tens of millions of dors every day just through investments. What do you think?" Marius raised his brow at her.


    Shannon covered her mouth in surprise. "Tens of millions? Wanda, how did you meet such a big shot?"


    "I don''t know. This is what happened..."


    I told them everything from me meeting Nibel to me waking up without any information about him. then told them what happened Jast night. Now that the children''s safety was being threatened, I could only ask for help.


    Shannon''s delicate face looked a little lifeless after hearing my story. "He had obviously met you, yet he still hid it from you and made you it was a dream. What type


    Oration is this?"


    "Hearing what you said, Don looks to be the bridge connecting you both, don''t you think?" Tyler voiced his suspicion.


    "Yeah, Don showed up twice when you saw Nibel, Sis Wan. I think there''s something to him," Marius echoed.


    I gave him a look. "You''ve always had a problem with him. Besides, why would Don do this? He has no reason for it. I think it was Nibel''s n, but I haven''t figured out his objective yet."


    The only thing that could be confirmed now was that Nibel was the person behind Delia. Nibel himself verified this.


    "Then, what do you think Delia is intending now? She pretended to make a deal with you for a month but then allowed him to appear behind the scenes like some boss and threaten you with the children. She still wants to force you out of Whaldorf City as soon as


    ossible."


    "I actually do think Wanda can leave entirely. There''s no reason for you to stay here." Marius shrugged. He wished to take me away from here as soon as possible.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler also shared the same thought as he did. "President Klein is right. Wandy, you can leave Whaldorf City to protect yourself and your children.


    I stood up and shook my head slowly. "No, I can''t leave yet."


    "Why not? Green Orange has me. Also, we can transfer thepany to another city."


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    I frowned. "Regardless, I can''t leave yet."

 Chapter 2548

    Looking into the bottom of my mysterious eyes, Shannon stood before me. "What''s the reason? Can you tell us?"


    I lowered my gaze and hesitated a little before answering, "I''m sorry, Shannon. I can''t tell you the reason for now, but I guarantee you guys that I will when the time is right. I just can''t say it yet..."


    Shannon held my hand and looked back at Marius and Tyler before averting her gaze back to me. "I respect your decision. I also believe that you won''t disappoint us after what happenedst time. You can tell us when you feel like it. So, we now need to ensure the children''s safety. Will they be fine at Drover''s ce?"


    "Drover''s security measures are the best. Also, outsiders aren''t allowed toe in. He has many partners in theboratory downstairs who have been with him for several years. If his ce isn''t safe, then there''s probably nowhere else the children can go," Marius said


    truthfullyContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I agree with that."


    Drover''s ce was indeed the best choice.


    I pursed my dry lips. "Munchkin still needs his education, but I''m worried about hiring tutors from outside..."


    "Don''t worry. Drover will teach him. There''s no need to worry with him as the teacher, no?" Marius'' tone was breezy.


    "Good, then." The more I thought about it, the more something felt off. "I think should still look for Delia to gain a better understanding."


    Shannon shot up to her feet when she heard that. "I''ll go with you."


    Seeing how worried she was, I knew she was afraid that I would get bullied. I waved my hand. "It''s alright. I can handle it myself. You ought to deal with thepany. I haven''t been to thepany in so long, so you have to be there. Make them feel at ease." "Delia is no good egg considering that she has Nibel as her backer. We won''t feel at ease if you go alone." Tyler was looking at me without an expression on his face, but there was deep concern in his words.


    I smiled and spread my hands out. "It''s not my first time touching base with her. I understand plenty well how she does things. Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to look over me from the shadows. Also, since she has such a big shot as her backer, I''ll be in danger regardless if I go to her or not, no?"


    "You''re not wrong. If that''s the case, I''ll have Drover install software on your phone. If you''re in danger, you can press the button and it''ll share your location with us."


    "Alright." I epted his gesture of goodwill. "It just so happens that I''ll be following you to see the children." "Alright then."


    After that, Marius brought me to Drover''s ce. It had been more than a year since thest time I was there, but the ce had not changed much of there were any changes, it was that the security measures were now more advanced.


    "Mommy." Munchkin instantly burrowed himself into my arms the moment he saw me.


    It had been a long time since I saw Munchkin, Instead of losing weight, he looked a little plumper now. picked his fleshy cheek. "Has Uncle been giving you delicious things to eat?"


    en FindNovel


    "Uncle Drover and the rest have been. taking good care of me. They make really delicious food for me every day. I can''t help myself." Munchkin''s aggrieved expression was seriously too heartrending.  en FindNovel


    I rubbed his head and then went to the twins'' room. They were now awake and were sucking on their fingers. Their pink faces were too cute. It was good that they were safe. "You''re here." Drover appeared at the door. He smiled when he saw me.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "There''s no trouble between friends. Give me your phone. I''ll install the software." "Okay."


    After talking to Droverst time, our interactions were much better now...

 Chapter 2549

    The Hanging Gardens.


    The people who threatened me when I was here back then were Nibel''s people.


    At the seminar the night before, I identally saw him at the vi. He had said something into Nibel''s ear. It was as early as then that Nibel already had his eyes on me.


    In other words, Delia had never ceased her threats upon me.


    I had thought Theo was the one behind it. Now that I thought about it, perhaps she had arranged for Theo to appear here.


    Standing here and looking into the distance, the cold wind blew past and made my nose red. Yet, my body did not feel cold at all. I made an appointment to meet Delia here. It was already the appointed time, but she had not shown up yet.


    I was not in a hurry and stood there quietly waiting for her toe.


    "Wanda, why did you ask to meet me here?"


    Delia''s annoyed-sounding voice came from behind me. She was wearing a coat and a scarf, likely because she was afraid of the cold.


    Her stomach was getting bigger and bigger. One could even see the bump clearly through her coat.


    Tilting my head, I looked at her with a hint of amusement in my voice. "Why did I ask to meet you here? You should be very clear about that, Miss Owens."


    Having said that, I continued to stare at Delia with burning eyes.


    She looked back at me and smiled. Delia avoided my gaze and feigned innocence as she replied, "I have no idea what kind of pills you decided to drug yourself with. Also, please call me Madam Grant now."


    Iughed and lowered my head slightly. "As far as I know, you and Theo haven''t gotten your certificate yet. Although everyone is calling you Madam Grant, don''t let it get to your head. You haven''t gotten the marriage certificate yet, so you''re not his official wife. It''s only normal for me to address you as Miss Owens."


    "We''ve only not seen each other for a few days and that mouth of yours has gotten so cheeky. Don''t tell me you called me out here today to banter with me. Your month is quicklying to an end. You should hurry up and deal with your matters and then leave this ce." Delia finally brought this issue up as I had wished.


    I smiled slowly, my eyes fixed on her. "Huh, so you''re still aware of the one-month period we decided on? What are you doing, then?"


    I took out a photo and showed her the gift box Nibel gave me.


    Delia reached her hand out to take the photo and look at it. There was a smile on the corners of her lips, but she remained silent. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Could you be guilty, Miss Owens?"


    She snorted and threw the photo to the ground. Looking up at me, her gaze was much sharper. "Since you''vee up to my door now, let me be honest with you, then You''re right. I got Nibel to do this.


    Such a breezy admission was not her style.


    I furrowed my brows and scrutinized her. "Why did you do it? Didn''t we agree to one month? Are you backing out on your word so quickly?"


    Delia looked at me, the sneer still onExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    her mouth. She shrugged her


    shoulders. "You were the one was@njust first. How can you me


    me for being unrighteous? tent


    "What do you mean? What are you talking about? I haven''t done anything during this time."


    She smiled. "You''re the one who gave Theo that wound on his lip, no?"


    Her question stunned me.


    The day I visited Zeke Shimmer?


    Iughed lightly. It turned out this was the reason.


    Delia''s gaze locked onto me. "Is your memory working now? I gave you a month to deal with your matters. Is this how you do it?"


    "Oh please, Miss Owens. You ought to research before you act. Theo was the one who pulled me into the car. He was the one who started it. I bit him to get away from him. Is that wrong of me? Or did you think things got way too heated between us and that''s why I-"


    "You''re shameless, Wanda Lane!"

 Chapter 2550

    Delia lost control of her emotions and roared at me before I could finish.


    Worried that what happenedst time would happen again, I hurriedly urged her to calm down. "Take it easy. You''re pregnant, after all. It won''t be good if you go to the hospital again." "And that would be because of you."


    "I already told you Theo was the one who started it, but you wouldn''t listen. What can I do, then?" I shook my head helplessly. Compared with my hostility toward her back then, I could now talk to her calmly face-to-face. However, Delia was just being difficult.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her love for Theo was much deeper than I had imagined.


    "Actually, I''ve been wondering why you love Theo so much. It''s clear that you haven''t known him for not long," I asked while looking at Delia with an inquiring gaze.


    Delia pouted, not expecting that I would ask such a question. She sat down on the swing chair beside her. "It''s none of your business."


    "You ruined my family but you''re now telling me it''s none of my business. That doesn''t make sense, no?" I sat across from her, and I was smiling when I said this.


    Delia might have found this smile mocking, though. She frowned at me before saying in a displeased tone, "Whatever it is, it''s my business. I don''t need to tell you anything. You''re the loser now. What right do you have to question me? If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving." "I just want you to honor the one-month agreement, Miss Owens. Don''t trouble me during this time."


    Delia turned back and smiled at me all of a sudden. "Don''t worry, this was just a lesson to you. If you see Theo next time, run. Don''t get close to him!"


    I approached Delia and patted her shoulder. "I''ll keep that in mind. Take care of yourself. It''s more important for you to keep your pregnancy."


    My phone rang after she left, and I answered it. "I''ve positioned it."


    "Yeah, it''s tracking her. We''ll be able to listen to everything as long as her bag isn''t too far from her."


    Drover gave me a listening device


    before I came. It was tiny and looked


    like a ck spot. I took the opportunity and got close to her just now and ced the bug under her bag. It should go unnoticed.


    "Why do you want to monitor her all of a sudden, though?"


    I answered, "It''s not sudden. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''m just taking action now."


    Drover obviously did not understand what I was saying. "If you had the thought a long time ago, why only act now?"


    "The time wasn''t right. But the tiger has now left the cave." I continued, "Alright, Drover. Let me know if you hear anything suspicious. I''ll hang up now."


    After ending the call, I turned around and looked at the ce once more before leaving. Green Orange.


    I had not gone to thepany for a long time since dealing with all these messes. Everyone was surprised


    when arrived today and were, of course, even more delighted


    Shannon sent me thetest turnover. Generally speaking, it was not bad, and the business had not been affected by these things. I felt relieved.


    "How did your meeting with Delia go? What did she say?"


    "She just wanted to teach me a lesson. She was worried that Theo and I would rekindle our rtionship."


    "Ah? What''s with that? Aren''t you guys already divorced?" Shannon sat down and inquired in a gossipy manner.


    I told Shannon what happened when I went to Zeke Shimmer the other day. Shannon was surprised when she heard it. "Could Theo still have feelings for you?" "Alright, enough. Let''s not talk about this now. I''m still thinking about how to form the alliance."

 Chapter 2551

    "Right, the Wagners agreed with us easily, but you haven''t been able to convince the Zekes. Why do you think that is?"


    Gareth should obviously be furious about his beloved woman being forced to death by Ss, but he was doing nothing and chose to bear it. None of this made sense. I also found this confusing and asked Tyler to send someone to look into it. We had not gotten any results yet, though.


    The moment I was thinking this, Tyler called.


    "Ty."


    "You asked me to look into Gareth Zeke thest time. For the most part, his life revolved around thepany and his family. He''s also usually alone. We didn''t find anything else." "He lives only between two points. I''ll pay a visit to his house, then."


    There might be some clues to be discovered.


    I was also ready to be open and honest this time.


    Come weekend, I brought along some gifts with me when I went to Gareth''s home. Although he earned a lot, his residence was quite simple. It was just a simply decorated two-story. "Could I trouble you to inform the host that Wanda Lane from Green Orange is here to visit?"


    "Sure."


    I waited outside the door for a bit before the housekeeper came back. "Pleasee in, Miss Lane."


    The housekeeper led me into the living room. It was huge but did not contain many things and looked barren.


    Gareth was sitting on the sofa, reading a magazine. I walked up to him. "A good weekend to you, President Zeke. You look quite leisurely."


    He did not even look up at me and just replied breezily, "You, even more so, seeing as you have the time to pay me a visit, President Lane."


    I pursed my lower lip and handed everything to the housekeeper before taking a seat to one side. "Oh, what are you saying, President Zeke? My visit is actually plenty sincere."


    Gareth finally put down the


    magazine and looked at me. There


    was a polite smile on his face. "I wee simple visits, but if you''re here to talk to me about the alliance, Miss Lane, then I''m sorry, but I''m not interested."


    It looked like we still could not get straight to the point.


    I looked around, and my eyes locked on the wooden shelf not far away. "You still enjoy collecting things, President Zeke?" I got up and went to the shelf. There were a lot of


    crafts on it that looked like they were handmade. They were beautiful.


    "Don''t touch them."


    Gareth came over and warned me.


    These things must be important to him.


    I admired them and suddenly recalled seeing a lot of handcrafted items in the room my mother once lived in back at the Yards'' mansion. Could these collections be my mother''s work? Gareth looked at these things like they were treasures. They were probably keepsakes from my mother.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "They must be important to you."


    Gareth was stunned, but it was obvious he did not want to admit it. "No, they''re just for d¨¦cor. I don''t like people touching them after they''ve been disyed so neatly."


    "Is that so turned around and


    looked at these items closely with a


    smile on my lips. "I can tell that


    they''re precious to you, though.


    They''re probably things your old friend left behind, no?


    I emphasized the words ''old friend.''


    This was what he said the first time we met.


    Gareth eyed me, his expression suddenly shifting. "I have some matters to deal withter. You should leave, President Lane."


    "You''re already chasing me away so soon? Looks like I''ve stepped on andmine." I raised a brow at him.


    His gaze was as sharp as a knife. "Just what do you know exactly?" Gareth approached me and gripped my arm forcefully, his gaze turning fierce.


    I met his eyes without any fear, my smile not diminishing. "What if I say I know everything?"

 Chapter 2552

    Gareth could tell that my expression was getting sharper and gripped my hand harder.


    He was frowning very hard, and his tone was deep and heavy as he shot back, "Say it. What do you know?!"


    I let out a faintugh and replied lightly, "I know you used to be John Lovere. I know you were in a rtionship with thedy of the Yard family. I also know that Miss Yard was forced to her death by her own father. Your hatred for the Yard family is probably bone-deep, no?" I observed Gareth''s expression after I said this. His gaze was not onlyplicated but also held his hatred for the Yard family. The vein on his forehead was visible, and it was obvious he was gritting his teeth with anger.


    "If you hate the Yards so much, why don''t you side with me to go up against them? Unless you have some concerns and those concerns involve your significant other."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I had no idea if he had a significant other. I had only wanted to trick him but did not expect such a big reaction from Gareth.


    He did not let go of his grip on me but instead increased his strength.


    Gareth red at me with inquisitive eyes. His anger gradually disappeared, reced with a scrutiny that was aimed at me. "How do you know this? The Yards don''t challenge people so easily, let alone a smallpany like Green Orange. You wouldn''t pose a threat to Ss, unless you threatened him."


    He used my words against me here. I looked away, my gaze moving to his hand that was gripping me. "You''re grabbing me too hard. Let me go first."


    Gareth readily let go of me after hearing what I said.


    He also regained hisposure as he straightened his back toward me. "I don''t want to know what grievances you have with the Yards. Don''t drag me into it anymore. You should leave."


    I rotated my wrist. I was going to leave, but not that easily. Turning around, I said to him, "Millicent Yard loved you deeply. Did you know how much pain she was in and how desperate she was the night before she left? Don''t you want to seek justice for her? Why are you willing to swallow your anger like this?"


    "What''s your rtionship with Millicent?"


    Gareth asked me back, and that stunned me. "I..."


    He slowly approached me. "She was


    my beloved. It hurt me to lose her, but it''s up to me to seek revenge on the Yards. You said you''re seeking an alliance from me to go against them. You''re even gritting your teeth when you mention her, let alone Ss. How could you have nothing to do with her with how your emotions are fluctuating like this? You also look like her. Could it be..."


    "No." I immediately turned around and shook my head in denial. "I have nothing to do with her. I only brought up the past because I want to get you to agree to work with me."


    en FindNovel


    Although Gareth was more than 50 years old, he had taken good care of himself. That face of his could still attract the hearts of many women He pinched my face and came closer to me. "Or did you want to use this face to attract my attention and gain my cooperation? If that''s the


    case, then you''ve seeded as I''m


    really interested in your face."


    This was the man my mother loved so deeply?


    This was my actual father?


    I swatted his hand away and took a step back. "You sure know how to dally, President Zeke. If you don''t wish to cooperate, then forget it."


    After saying that, I left the Zekes'' residence.


    My heart was pounding at this moment.


    I recalled Gareth''s expression after I left. He probably said all that to provoke me and make me leave as soon as possible so that I would give up on the cooperation.


    Seeing how he was still keeping so many things rted to my mother, it was impossible that he did not despise the Yards. There must be a reason fo all this.

 Chapter 2553

    "What are you thinking about, Wanda?"


    Back at the office, my train of thought was abruptly broken by Shannon''s voice.


    I turned to look at her for a moment before collecting my gaze back. "Ah, it''s nothing. I was thinking about something. What did you say again?"


    "We''ve already convinced the Wagners and the rest. We''re only left with the Zekes now. How did it go with him?" Shannon asked.


    Recalling Gareth, the scenes from thest meeting floated into my mind again. Expression shifting, I shook my head. "It wasn''t sessful. Let''s not wait for him anymore. We''ll be fine without the Zekes. It''s enough for our side to work together."


    Marius leaned over, probably having caught the change in my expression. "Looking at your expression, did something happen?"


    I quickly waved my hands when I heard this "No, nothing happened. Gareth Zeke just refuses to cooperate, so let''s go with this first."


    "No matter. Seeing how he''s been avoiding the Yards all these years, he probably has something to hide, so let''s not force him. What are you going to do next?" Tyler looked at me with anticipation in his eyes.


    Shannon and Marius were both also looking at me, waiting for my answer.


    After a moment''s contemtion, I replied, "I observed the Yards'' movements two days ago. They intend to start a project and will probably steal many of our clients. The Yards have been nning to bid for the development rights of Whaldorf City''s Inner Courts recently. We should get involved as well."


    "Inner Courts is pretty good. Severalpanies are eyeing it, not only the Yards. The project will cost a lot once the bidding is sessful, though. If one doesn''t have any partnerships or enough assets, it''ll just be an empty plot ofnd even if the bid is sessful. A lot of parties can be eliminated from this point, which gives the Yards a greater chance," Tyler spoke unhurriedly while pinching his chin. He was probably mulling this over.


    Marius continued, "That''s right. We have an alliance now. They''re definitely very keen on the development rights of Inner Courts. As long as wemunicate among ourselves, it won''t be difficult for us topete in the bidding. Compared to the monopoly of the Yard family, I think Inner Courts would prefer a joint bid."


    "I was thinking the same. Even if we''re not sessful, we can still force the Yards to realize that we shouldn''t be underestimated. If we seed, we''ll make a lot of money."  en FindNovel


    Shannon''s eyes lit up.


    She was more enthusiastic than anyone else when it came to making money.


    ??????Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Since everyone is in agreement, let''s discuss this with the alliance again. Green Orange is just a smallpany. It doesn''t need to constitute a huge chunk of it. Marius, you two, and the Wagners can contribute more. The rest will be distributed ording to their sizes so that everyone will have no


    objections."


    It was not important that we obtained development rights. What was important was for us to let the Yards know that we would not be easy to deal with. Marius and Tyler took their leaves first while Shannon remained in the office.


    She sat down in front of me. "Wanda, are you sure nothing happened when you went to look for Gareth?"


    Knowing that I could not hide


    anything from her, I smiled. "Gareth has a lot of my mother''s relics in his house. His feelings for her are


    probably still there, but he keeps ne


    refusing to join us to deal with the Yards. I keep having this feeling that it has something to do with my mother."


    "But your mother is already gone. If anything, he should avenge her. Why does he keep running away? Could Gareth be worried that hispany would be severely affected?" "The present isn''t the same as the past. We have so many families joining us, so there shouldn''t be a problem. That''s why I''m doubtful about it."


    "Doesn''t that mean we have to look into it?"


    I nodded. We probably would have to do that...

 Chapter 2554

    "Be careful. Don''t get caught." Shannon shrunk as if she was afraid to be caught doing something bad.


    Iughed at her guilty expression. "This car is rented. The windows are all tinted, so no one can look in. Don''t worry."


    Shannon immediately sat up straight when she heard what I said. "You should have said so earlier. I wasted my time being so nervous. Say, do you think Gareth will notice us with us parked here in broad daylight?"


    "He won''t. There are so many houses here. It''s normal for a car or two to be parked around. He won''t suspect a thing." I had already scouted the ce long before. Gareth had never interacted with his neighbors. He probably did not know what they looked like either. "He''sing out!" Shannon pointed at Gareth who wasing out in front of us.


    He was dressed formally and got into the car.


    He was dressed so formally even when heading out. Was he meeting someone important?


    After his car was some distance ahead, I then slowly started driving.


    I kept a certain distance within the visible line of sight so that we would not be easily discovered.


    "We don''t seem to be heading into any business districts. Why would he not wear a tie if he''s meeting a client?"


    Shannon was watching him very closely. I did not realize that he did not have a tie on either. After thinking, I replied, "He''s probably going to meet with someone important who''s not part of work. A personal friend perhaps?"


    The sound of Shannon chewing on potato chips came from beside me, and I nced at her. "Why are you still eating?"


    "It''s not like it''s dying us anyway. He''s just going to meet a friend. Doesn''t seem to make sense for us to be tailing him," Shannon said, looking like this was all unnecessary. Her tone was as light as cotton.


    She was not wrong, though.


    "Is that the hospital ahead?"


    Shannon poked her head forward and narrowed her eyes. "Looks like it. We''re in the northern suburbs. The Northern Suburbs Hospital is known for its neurosurgery, but it''s located in a remote ce. Most people would choose Whaldorf Hospital, which is more or less simr."


    "So, his friend is sick?" I murmured to myself.


    Just when I was wondering this, Gareth got out of the car.


    I hurriedly passed the driver''s seat and got out of the car. "Shannon, go park the car first."


    "Oh, okay. Be careful."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I followed Gareth into the hospital while keeping a few feet between us the entire way. A few people would pass through between us, so he was likely not going to notice me


    He went into the elevator?


    I hurriedly put on a mask and went into the elevator with a few other people. Worried he might recognize me, I turned my body to the side.


    The elevator stopped on the third


    floor, and more people came in.


    Through the pushing and pulling, I was shoved over to Gareth. I looked up and nced at him. His gaze was also directed toward me. I hurriedly looked away so as to not reveal myself.


    He did not notice me, right?


    We reached the sixth floor, and Gareth exited the elevator. I exited it with a few others.


    VIP ward.


    I looked around the ce. It looked like it was someone important.


    Just then, my phone started ringing, and I hurriedly fumbled to end the call.


    When I looked up, Gareth was standing before me. "Aren''t you tired from following me the entire way?"


    "Uh... What are you talking about, President Zeke? I wasn''t following you." I pulled down my mask. He already caught me anyway.


    Gareth shoved his hands into his pockets. "Are you here to visit a friend too, then, Miss Lane?"


    "Uh, yes."


    "Where is your friend? Perhaps I could go with you and meet them?" Gareth obviously did not believe me. He leaned close to me, his eyes fierce.

 Chapter 2555

    "Ah, she... You don''t know her, so I wouldn''t want to force you to do that. Please, go ahead with what you need to do." I looked away, worried that Gareth would continue questioning me, so I walked straight ahead.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I had just taken a few steps when Gareth''s voice sounded from behind. "Don''t make an example of this. I hope you won''t do anything you''ll regret."


    I did not dare look back at the man''s expression. I hastened my steps to escape his sight as soon as possible. There was a corner in front of me, and I quickly went there.


    I finally felt free of his sharp gaze.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I fished out my phone. Who was the one who had such impable timing to call at a time like that?


    Marius?


    I called him back. "Is there anything so urgent that you had to call me now of all times?"


    The anger in my voice likely confused Marius as he replied in an aggrieved manner, "I wanted to report to you that we''re close to convincing the Wagners. They''ll ount for the majority when ites to the bidding. You''re fine with that, right?" "Yes," I replied quickly.


    I did not know if Gareth was still standing there.


    I peered out from my corner. He had disappeared long ago.


    The person he was visiting must be on this floor.


    I came out of the corner and wandered around while Marius'' voice continued on the phone, "Talks with the otherpanies haven''t been easy. Each of them wants to have a proportion or other benefits, or they''ll quit. Do you think it is necessary for us to recruit so many people?"


    "The point is to make a demonstration to the Yards. Give them whatever they want. Whether we can get the development rights or not is not important to us. You and Ty had better not go down that road," I replied to Marius while checking along the route. However, I could not find Gareth.


    "Could this be the wrong floor?" I muttered to myself.


    Marius overheard me. "Sis Wan, what are you mumbling about?"


    "I''m undercover at this ce. I almost reached my target but your phone call ratted me out. I''m looking for him again." There was a hint of dissatisfaction in my tone.


    I walked past so many wards but did not see Gareth in any of them.


    "Undercover? Don''t tell me you''re tailing Gareth Zeke?"


    Marius instantly hit the nail on the head. I hid nothing from him and immediately admitted it, "You''re right. I''m tailing him. I want to see what secrets he''s keeping."


    "Isn''t that unnecessary, Sis Wan? If


    he doesn''t want to work with us, then so be it. Why do you have to get to the bottom of this? It won''t be good if you end up offending him."


    I understood Marius'' worry and calmed my tone. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I saw the


    handicrafts that my mother may et


    thest time I went to his residence. I keep thinking that this has something to do with her, so I have to get to the bottom of this."


    "He misunderstood you. I think you should just confess to him directly so that you can understand everything instantly."


    "I''ll think about it some more. I''ll be off now."


    Just when I was about to hang up, Marius spoke again, "Sis Wan, listen to me. Stop following him. Talking about things directly is the best strategy for everyone." "I know, I know."


    Someone tapped me on the


    shoulder after I ended the call. I


    turned around and noted that it was Shannon, who hade into the hospital. She looked around. Where is he?"


    "He caught me. But he should be on this floor. Let''s look for him."


    "Alright."


    "These are wards for super VIPs. I can''t see anything."


    The VIP wards were heavily protected, so we could not see the inside at all. Shannon and I had no choice but to give up.

 Chapter 2556

    Sitting in the office, phone in hand, I listened to the instructions the person on the other side was giving.


    "Nibel will definitely look for you in the next few days. All you need to do is listen to what he says when the timees."


    I frowned as I asked with narrowed eyes, "You heard something?"


    "Yes. Remember to cooperate with him. By the way, do you want to participate in the bidding for North Courts?"


    The news spread quickly.


    Nodding, I agreed. "I do. I can''t just sit and wait. My objective this time is actually to let the Yards know that we''re not alone now. I have no interest innd development or splitting the profits. If it works, it works." "You have the right idea, but you should be careful. The Yards are not one to be pushed around, and since you''re going to be doing just that, you ought to deal with them properly. Let me know if you need me."


    I felt a hint of warmth in my heart. Lips pursed, I smiled lightly. "Of course. I''ll look for you when I can no longer bear it."


    "And one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    "I heard you followed Gareth Zeke after you failed to convince him but were discovered?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Good news never left the gates, but bad news sure traveled fast.


    I pursed my lips. "Where did you hear that from? Forget it. The subordinate you sent after me probably told you. It''s nothing. I was just curious about him and wanted to know his secret, so I followed him, but he caught me. I don''t know anything other than the fact he went to the hospital."


    It had truly been a waste of effort.


    "Gareth Zeke didn''t spend so many years avoiding the Yards because he''s powerless to face them. It''s because he doesn''t want to. Part of the reason definitely has something to do with Millicent Yard."


    "What did you find out?" He sounded like he had some ulterior motive.


    "I haven''t figured him out yet. You focus on the Yards and Nibel. I''ll help you look into Gareth Zeke."


    I smiled slowly. "I''m sure we''ll learn something very soon with your help."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll end the call now."


    "Bye-bye."


    Pet


    My mood was excellent after the call. Shannon just so happened to notice that when she came in and looked at me as if I hadmitted adultery. "Who were you on the phone with? Your smile is almost splitting your face."


    "I got unexpected help. Of course, I''m happy."


    "Unexpected help? From who? Do I know that person? Tell me who this noble person is." Shannon raised a charming brow.


    I shook my head. I had no


    of indulging her with the an


    a secret, but you''ll know who. eventually. Just not now."


    "Fine, keep your secrets. Tyler and Marius are done with the bidding. We just need to take part in it."


    I leaned back and rxed. "It''s good having two big shots. We don''t have to do anything."


    "That''s a dangerous line of thought. Are you still the eager beaver from before?" Shannon winked at me.


    I looked at her and replied with a


    Velbe


    smile, "I just think it''s fine for me to have enough money to spend nowadays. Being at peace is better than anything else."


    "What made you realize this?" Shannon asked as she flipped through a document.


    Cradling the back of my head with my hands, I yawned and closed my eyes, resting. "Experience."


    I heard Shannon chuckle while she flipped through the document. "Don''t pretend to be deep. Hurry up and work." "Yes, President Collins."


    I opened my eyes. Straightening my posture, I began working.


    Just then, my phone vibrated. It was a mysterious number...


    I slowly answered and a familiar voice sounded in my ear, "Would you care to meet, President Lane?"


    I did not expect him toe looking for me so soon.


    Opening my mouth, I answered, "Alright, Mr. Nibel."

 Chapter 2557

    Looking at the address Nibel sent, the location seemed to be a bar.


    It was now ten at night, and it was noisy inside.


    Would it not be hard for us to talk here?


    I entered the bar and saw many good-looking men and women dancing. I went through them looking for the private rooms.


    I went up to the bar counter. "Hello, may I know where Room 3 is?" I asked the staff loudly.


    The staff gave me a once-over. "You''re Miss Lane?"


    "Ah, yes."


    "Follow me. I''ll take you there."


    I followed the staff member as we made our way through the crowd. The space here was huge. It was one of the bigger bars in Whaldorf City. There were four private rooms in total, and he led me to the third one before opening the door. "After you, Miss Lane." I nodded at him faintly and entered.


    Nibel was on the sofa with two beautiful women in each arm.


    However, his aura did not really match the ce. There was nobility to him as if he were an angel who had strayed into the mortal realm.


    The door closed, and the music outside no longer seemed to have an effect. It had been cut offpletely, and the inside was very quiet. There were several bottles of cocktails on his desk, two of which were already empty. "Have a seat, President Lane."


    I sat down on the sofa at one side, and Nibel had the women leave. The smell of perfume lingered in the air. "I didn''t expect you to have fun with beautiful women."


    "I was just fooling around. Are you not used to seeing that, President Lane?" Nibel asked me back, his perfect brows raising slightly.


    I waved my hand and denied it. "Whatever pleases you. I received your ''goodwill''st time. I wonder if you have any more advice to offer me this time?"


    Hearing this, Nibel smiled


    indifferently. Although his smile was


    beautiful, there was a coldness to it.


    "I dare not offer any more advice.


    Thest one was a misunderstanding. I have a


    vel


    partnership with Delia, so naturally, I have to help her with some things to fulfill the spirit of the contract. Don''t you think so?"


    "You''re a great partner."


    "Would you like to work with me, then, President Lane?"


    I did not expect Nibel to get to the point so quickly. It surprised me a bit.


    Pursing my lower lip, I pondered for a bit before turning my gaze to him. "Sir, what do you mean?"


    Nibelughed before replying in a calm voice at a moderate pace, "Theo Grant has moved on and gotten together with someone else. Don''t you hate him, President Lane?"


    "So what if I do? And what if I don''t?"


    I did not understand what Nibel was trying to say, so I replied carefully. His motive this time was definitely not that simple.


    Parting his red lips, he replied, "I don''t think any woman can endure this, no? You must loathe him despite having divorced him." Nibel''s words were firm as if he had aplete grasp over a woman''s thinking.


    I could feel the heat from him as he


    locked eyes with me. I met his gaze and retracted my smile. "I am resentful. He and I are now strangers. We''ll grow independently without interfering with each other,


    which is pretty good."


    "That''s not right. As far as I know, the grievance between you two isn''t just from your rtionship. The Grants are also involved in Millicent Yard''s death back then."


    My expression changed when he brought up my mother. My heart also seemingly missed a beat.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I said nothing, but Nibel could


    obviously telkeverything from my expression. He let out a triumphant smile. "I trust you''re aware, President Lane. You may be able to let go of your marriage, but can you let go of what they did to your mother back then?"


    I turned my gaze to him and asked, "You know what happened back then?" Nibel smiled lightly. There was a profoundness to it. "Of course."

 Chapter 2558

    I regained my spirit and leaned closer. "Tell me."


    Sensing my urgency, Nibel winked and signaled me not to worry. He leaned against the sofa with an air of arrogance. "What kind of situation do you think will drive someone to suicide?"


    His abrupt question made me feel as if my heart had plunged into the abyss, and my mother''s desperate expression that night appeared in my mind.


    She had rather died than lived. Why would she ditch her lover and her children if something had not happened to her?


    I got a bad feeling and felt flustered.


    Nibel looked at me with amusement in his eyes. "I heard Ss gave Thomas Grant ess into his own daughter''s room the night before Millicent Yard died and-"


    "Stop talking."


    My hands were clenched into fists as I shook faintly.


    Thomas Grant was Theo''s father. For him to have actually done such a thing....


    Nibel let out a sneer. "They took great pains to force Millicent Yard into submission. Unfortunately, none of them expected that she would kill herself. In order to cover up the truth, the Grants and the Yards jointly obstructed the news and had this matter sink into the sea. Tsk tsk, how cruel of them."


    They forced her to her death and then kept the news from leaking. If it were not for this investigation, no one would probably dare bring up this matter again.


    I gritted my teeth, my heart filled with resentment toward them.


    "Don''t get angry. Calm down, President Lane." Nibel patted my shoulder as if tofort me.


    "Didn''t you want to see me like this?" I moved away to avoid Nibel''s hand.


    He was not bothered, however. He just ced his arms on the sofa again. "Oh no. You''ve misunderstood me, President Lane. I just told you the truth out of kindness. I thought you had the right to know considering you''re Millicent Yard''s daughter." Nibel was infinitely resourceful and was able to find out everything. This worried me a little.


    "What are you going to do?" I did not delve too deeply into the issue. I just wanted to know why he came to me this time.


    He smiled at me. "I would like to invite you to work with me."


    "Work on what?"


    "I know you''ve recently united a fewpanies to go up against the Yards. I can help you as well," Nibel said leisurely. This was probably a speciality of his.


    I mediated my emotions and turned to him. "Name your terms."


    "How straightforward of you,


    President Lake. My request isContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    actually very simple. I''ll help you deal


    with the Yards while you help me


    deal with the Grants." Nibel leaned forward, his hands sped on his knees as his starry eyes shone.


    Deal with the Grants?


    He wanted to go up against the Grant family?


    Frowning, I shook my head. "Considering your power, you should have no difficulty dealing with the Grants. Why do you need my help?"


    "You''re severely underestimating


    Theo. He''s more than what you perceive of him. You can''t even imagine the power he has behind him. Nibel pointed at me, smiling exuberantly.


    Nibel''s words threw me into thought.


    Could Theo still have hidden a lot from me after so many years?


    As if seeing through my thoughts, Nibelughed. "Apart from the property under Grant Corporation, be also has a lot of venture capital and is involved in many industries. He even has connections to the church. I''m not confident going up against him, and that''s why I need you, President Lane."


    This foreign man Nibel sure had a way with words.


    I only knew now that Theo was not a simple man. Gaze lowered, I shook my head. "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you."

 Chapter 2559

    Nibel looked up, surprise showing in his eyes along with hints of sharpness.


    "Why not?" His voice was mellow but also questioning.


    There was unmistakable oppression.


    I smiled slightly. "You think too highly of me. If Theo is as strong as you mentioned, it''ll be useless even if I were to join you. I can''t go up against him with my power now."


    "I looked for you because you understand him. You''ve been by his side for so many years. You should have a great understanding of how he makes his decisions."


    "If that were true, we wouldn''t have divorced." I turned my face away, a sour feeling spreading through my heart.


    Nibel did not take what I said seriously and tilted his head. "Believe me, you''re the person who knows him best. I would be more confident if I had your help. Do it not only for yourself, President Lane, but also your mother." Each word of his carried a deep meaning that forced me to ponder upon them.


    Thomas Grant humiliated my mother and smote my mother''sst straw of hope.


    As long as I thought of this, the resentment in my heart would surge uncontrobly, instantly filling my entire being.


    "Your resentment is deserved. Teaching the Yards and Grants a lesson would be the way to avenge your mother." The corners of Nibel''s lips tugged into a sneer. His blue eyes on me were filled with anticipation. My throat bobbed, and I gulped. "How do you want me to help you?"


    Nibel picked up the wine and filled the ss beside him. "I will have a n as long as you agree to a partnership with me. You just need to work with me."


    He said that just as he filled the ss. He then picked it up and passed it to me.


    I reached my hand out to ept it. Then, Nibel raised his own ss toward me. "To a happy partnership?"


    After hesitating for a moment, I finally chose to work with him.


    Our sses clinked.


    I had agreed to partner up with Nibel.


    Exiting the private room, I was feeling veryplicated. It was the pain that came after knowing the truth. I was trembling as I walked and bumped into someone in the bar. "I''m sorry."


    I apologized and was about to leave when a long arm obstructed me.


    I looked up at the person I had bumped into. He did not look like he


    was going to let me likeve


    me?"


    BAQUMS


    gonna leave after running into


    "I already apologized."


    "What''s the use of that? Be real, Ma''am."


    He looked like a very young guy. His hair was dyed silver, and he exuded an air of a bad boy.


    I was not in a good mood, and my eyes gradually sharpened. "You''re ckmailing me just because I bumped into you? Stop dreaming You''re young. Go and work if you


    want money. Don''t think you can rely


    on these wiles. They''re elementary!"


    I was going to leave after saying that, but he still would not let me pass. "You ran into me! You need to pay up!"


    "I will not!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then forget about leaving!"


    He kept pulling my arm. I was about to teach him a lesson when he suddenly cried out in pain. "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts!"


    Nibel grabbed his hand and twisted it. "You still want your money?"


    "No, no, no."


    "Apologize."


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again."


    Nibel let him go after he apologized.


    "Since we''re partners, I should protect you." There was pride on Nibel''s face as if he was a hero who had just rescued a beauty.


    I nced in the direction the boy left.


    §Ö


    "He''s just a kid. I apologize to have troubled you with him. There''s no need for it next time. I can handle it. I''ll be leaving now."  fo FindNovel


    "I''ll see you off."

 Chapter 2560

    The next day.


    I had just arrived at Green Orange when Shannon came toward me. "Chairman Wagner is here in the meeting room waiting for you."


    "To talk about North Courts''nd development rights?"


    "That''s right."


    In the meeting room, Brian Wagner was seated in the main seat with a domineering air.


    The secretary was about to bring a cup of tea in, but I stopped her and took it from her. "I''ll do it," I told her and let her go back to her work.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I pushed open the meeting room door and looked at him. "Why did you not inform me earlier that you would be paying us a visit, Chairman Wagner? I would have weed you earlier." I ced the tea before him and sat beside him.


    Brian Wagner smiled slowly after taking a sip of the tea. "I heard you serve excellent tea, President Lane. It does indeed taste pretty good today."


    Aware of the purpose of his visit, I cut to the chase and said, "You didn''te here today to try the tea, did you, Chairman Wagner? You wanted to discuss the North Courts project, no?"


    "Yes. I know you don''t care for the development rights, President Lane, but I''m very interested in them. Since we want to unite against the Yards, we must, of course, win to show them. Don''t you think so, President Lane?" Brian spoke in a leisurely manner as he expressed the purpose of his visit clearly.


    I nodded and smiled slowly. "Yes. I just didn''t expect you to be so ambitious this time after being unconcerned for many years."


    "Considering my grievances with the Yards, I must win. Since this is your intention, President Lane, I, of course, had toe and ensure that we win the development rights."


    Brian''s determination exceeded my expectations.


    Hands folded, I pursed my lips and smiled lightly. "What would you like me to do, Chairman Wagner?"


    "Since we''re working together, we must win together. How do you n to bid for North Courts'' development rights?"


    I had anticipated this question long before I chose to cooperate with them and so had an answer in mind.


    "I''m sure someone has already


    exined to you that we, Green


    Orange, mainly want to fight the


    ovel


    Yards and that we don''t care about the development rights. You''ll be able to obtain 35% of it while Schuman Corporations and Hyperspace will each take 15%. The remaining will be split equally with the otherpanies. So, Wagner Group will already be getting the most of it."


    he


    Brian smiled and nodded repeatedly. As if satisfied with my division, heughed and said, "I can rest assured knowing that you''re in charge of things. Everyone knows you''re one with Schuman Corporations and Hyperspace. How much do you three n to contribute?


    "15 million."


    I hid nothing and answered Brian directly.


    Brian''s expression changed when he heard that, and he waved his hand. "I don''t think it''s appropriate. That means each of you will pay five million?"


    "It''ll be more than 20 million when we include the otherpanies. Who doesn''t know your worth, Chairman Wagner? It''ll be enough. You''ll win this auction."


    "Don''t y dumb with me. I''m well


    aware of the Yards'' financial resources. Ss Yard has also released a message saying that he must get hold of North Courts'' development rights. Do you know what that means? He''s likely to put his entire fortune in." Brain Wagner was bing more and more agitated as he spoke that he was almost flying off the chair.


    "Calm down, Chairman Wagner." I signaled him not to be anxious. "North Courts isn''t some outstanding project. Why would he do that?"


    Brian licked his lower lip. "That, I don''t know. Regardless, he has made up his mind. If we want topete with him, 15 million is not a show of good faith." "How about this? You calm down and I''ll get someone to look into this first. Then we can talk. What do you say?"


    "Alright, alright. Go check it out, then."

 Chapter 2561

    "Marius, can you look up the Yards'' base bid for North Courts''nd?" I asked without any hesitation when I met him.


    Marius seemed so much more flusteredpared to my calmness. He straightened his back and looked around, afraid that someone might have heard what I said just now. He warned me with his eyes. "You think this is something we can talk about so casually?" Seeing him so cautious, I sensed that something was wrong and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Marius gged down a waiter and requested to move into a private room. After taking our seats, he then slowly answered me, "News of the bidding for North Courts'' development rights has spread across Whaldorf City. Everyone knows we''re going against the Yards now." I knew it would spread but did not expect it to be so quick.


    "So?" I raised my brow lightly as I looked at Marius.


    "You sure don''t scare easy." He threw a jab at me while he had a piece of vegetable on his fork.


    I shrugged. "The Yards are the ones who ought to be worried about since they''re the ones with many enemies. Who knows how many people have been waiting to see the Yards make a fool out of themselves? They''ve got no small pressure on themselves now." My tone was calm when I spoke, which drew Marius''s look of surprise. "You really aren''t afraid of the Yards."


    "They''re nothing to be afraid of. If Ss possessed any conscience, he wouldn''t be trying toe after me so ruthlessly." I picked up a piece of meat, popped it into my mouth, and chewed calmly.


    Marius eyed me, a smile forming on his lips "So, is he trying to lose his humanity?"


    "I don''t know about that. The point is we''re fighting him to the death."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You really have no fear about this bing a huge issue. If both of you meet your downfall together, Brian Wagner will definitely go crazy."


    I understood what he was trying to say. He was an ally of mine, after all. If I were to go down, he would also be affected.


    Smiling lightly, I slowly replied, "That''s the worst-case scenario. Don''t worry, we won''t get to that point."


    "Why do you suddenly want to look into the Yards'' base bid though?" Marius still lowered his voice despite us being in a private room.


    As the saying went, the walls had


    ears. I also lowered my voice and replied, "Brian Wagner came to me and asked how much we''d be contributing to the bid. I said 20


    million and he seemed dissatisfied."


    Marius understood what I was trying to say just from that one sentence and narrowed his eyes. "I get it. But the Yards definitely won''t reveal anything. We probably won''t be able to ask around about it either, but we can arrange for someone to intercept Yard Group to find out about the situation. We might be able to make a guess."


    "You have someone?"


    "Of course. With my suave and elegant image, I can probably get someone with just a wave of my hand." Marius stroked his chin in a vain manner and winked at me "What do you think? Do you regret rejecting me?"


    I waved my hand. "Try your charms on someone else."


    Marius lowered his gaze and sighed. "Most handsome guys are lonely."


    Just then, my phone rang. "Hello? Yes. Yes. I''ll see youter."


    "Don''t tell you you''re going to abandon me now, Sis Wan?" Marius looked up innocently when he heard that I was about to leave.


    I nodded. "Something came up. I''ll be out for a bit. Take your time."


    "How pitiful of me."


    "Enough. Remember to arrange for someone. Also, we can''t let anyone know our base." I chose to ignore Marius'' misery. I grabbed my car keys and left him a warning before leaving the private room. I definitely had to meet this person.

 Chapter 2562

    After eating with Marius, I immediately rushed to the coffee shop to meet with this great figure while also walking off the meal.


    When I got there, he was already waiting for me.


    He waved at me, and I trotted over. "Did I keep you waiting?"


    "No. I just arrived as well. I already ordered for you." He knew what I liked to drink.


    I smiled, my heart warming. Seeing the man''s handsome face, I could not help blushing a little. "Why did you suddenly want to meet me?"


    He took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and pushed it in front of me. "I did say I would help you investigatest time. This is the result."


    "That was quick."


    I flipped through the documents casually. "Gareth actually visits the hospital so many times a month?" I was frowning as I began to find this more and more strange.


    "Yes. It''s been that way for a long time too. We were only able to look up the records of the past three years and nothing further back. We can''t rule out that this might have gone on for more than three years."


    The man''s words got me thinking even more.


    "It must be someone very important. But what kind of illnessnds someone in the hospital for so many years? Do you think it has something to do with my mother?" My mind abruptly conjured up a bold thought, but I did not dare say it out loud. He nodded at me. "It''s not very likely."


    That might be true given she passed so long ago. This was public knowledge.


    Thinking of this, I could not help feeling a little hurt. "I still have no idea where she''s buried until now. I still haven''t been able to see her."


    "You can ask Ss if you have the chance. He''ll probably tell you."


    I nodded and sighed. I looked up and met the man''s considerate gaze. "Have you been doing well recently?" I asked faintly.


    "Pretty good. I think days like this will end soon. Nibel already looked for you, yes?" He sounded rather confident.


    "He has. He asked me to partner up with him to go up against the Grants. Did you already guess that this would happen?" "Yes. He definitely would do that. Regardless of his age, Nibel''s very ambitious."


    I could tell that after interacting with Nibel thest few times. I narrowed my eyes. "He wants to absorb Grant Corporation, so he looked for frie for a partnership because he wants to ensure his victory." FindNovel


    "You agreed, yes?"


    "Of course. I did as you said and agreed to work with him. He hasn''t told me his n yet. Could he still be observing me?"


    The man nodded slightly, his voice deep. "Nibel is a suspicious man by nature. Be careful. You have to gain his trust as soon as possible."


    Of course, I understood this. "How do I do that? Unless..."


    "Unless you show him a satisfactory course of action first."


    "If I cause trouble for Grant Corporation, that would show him my determination." I tapped my finger on the table while I pondered.


    There was a snap of fingers, and the man smiled. "Any ideas?"


    "I have some. But I wonder if they''ll work."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Let''s hear them."


    "If Grant Corporation works with Yard Group for North Courts'' development rights, Grant


    Corporation will then gain more enemies, right?" I raised my


    eyebrows and looked at himvel


    sw no


    "That''s right. But you''d detriment your bidding advantage again," he replied, satisfied. I was not worried about that.


    "It doesn''t matter. Brian Wagner will know what to do the moment Grant Corporation enters the fray. He won''t trouble me." I was making my calctions in my head, my eyes flitting about. "All I have to do is to let Nibel know that I was the one who instigated Grant Corporation''s partnership with the Yards."


    "Clever." The man pped.


    I smiled, determined to seed.

 Chapter 2563

    "Why did you suddenly want to hold a banquet?" Shannon asked after hearing my thoughts.


    Iid down my work and met her eyes. "I call it a banquet but it''s actually a thank-you party to thank those who have helped us."


    Shannon leaned back into her chair, lost in thought while frowning slightly. "There have indeed been many people who''ve helped us ever since we started Green Orange. But if that''s the case, don''t you have to invite Theo?" When it came to gratitude, he would be the first person Green Orange should thank.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My expression changed slightly when he was mentioned, but I quickly recovered myself and nodded slowly. "Yes, we have to invite him."


    "Are you nning something again?" Shannon narrowed her big eyes as she looked at me in suspense.


    There was more than doubt in her eyes.


    I nodded and admitted it, saying, "I''ve discussed this with someone. If I want Nibel to believe me, I must first deal a blow to Grant Corporation. This n is to convince Theo to work with Ss."


    "It''s not that you can''t do that, but even if you do manage to convince Theo, can you be so sure that Ss will agree to work with him?"


    "He definitely will." My gaze was determined. "Ss has no other choice."


    When Shannon heard this, she was even more confused. "Alright then. Since you already have your ns, I''ll just help you. When do you n on having it?"


    "This weekend."


    Shannon was stunned at that, her eyes widening. "That''s so rushed! We haven''t prepared anything."


    "I''ll prepare with you. The earlier the better anyway."


    Shannon looked at me suspiciously, looking a little nosy. "You''re bing more and more like Theo recently. Are you two..."


    ""Don''t think nonsense. We''re divorced."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll stop."


    In the next few days, Shannon and I reserved the location, finalized the guest list, and made invitations before sending them to the guests'' doors one by one. After sending out the invitations, I received a call from Delia right on time.


    As I had expected.


    I answered the call, and Delia''s shrew-like words came before I could even say anything. "Wanda, just what do you think you''re doing? A thank-you banquet? Aren''t you leaving? You only have a few days left. What are you up to?"


    Now that I was in a partnership with Nibel, I no longer needed to deal with Delia.


    It turned out he had thought of this a long time ago. No wonder I was asked to cooperate with Nibel.


    With a smile on the corners of my mouth, I cleared my throat. "I''ve changed my mind."


    "What do you mean?" There was an obvious change in Delia''s voice. I could imagine her surprised expression at that moment.


    My smile gradually deepened as I


    continued, "I''m not leaving. I''ve


    thought about it carefully. Why should I give up everything I have now and leave? It''s not fair to me."


    en FindNovel


    "Wanda, things have been going too peacefully for you for a long time. Is that why you aren''t afraid of me anymore?" There was a threat in each and every word.


    I was indeed no longer afraid and


    replied in an even calmer tone, "You already got Theo like you wanted. Why should I leave Whaldorf


    too? And since you''re pregnant with


    his child, you can tie him to you. Why are you afraid of me?"


    "As if I''m afraid of you. Who do you think you are? We agreed before that you must leave. How can you go back on your word?"


    Hearing Delia''s increasingly agitated voice, I smiled. "I''m going back on my word, and you can do whatever you want."


    After saying that, I hung up the phone.

 Chapter 2564

    At the thank-you banquet.


    I was at the door weing every guest.


    Marius showed up in formal attire, his figure tall and straight. "What do you think? I look pretty good, don''t I?"


    "Very energetic." I nced at him and then behind him. Why had he note yet?


    A certain someone was obviously unhappy. He let out a few coughs to catch my attention. "Really now, Sis Wan? You should at least look at me and praise me. You''re so perfunctory."


    I averted my gaze and fixed it on him. I could not help nodding. "You look exceptionally dashing today. Hurry on in."


    A smile flitted across Marius''s handsome face. "Alright then, seeing that you''ve given me praise "


    "Theo''s here." I did not hear what Marius said and looked in the direction of his arrival. Delia was indeed attending with him.


    Marius'' smile faded. "I''ll go in first." He sounded disappointed, but I paid it no need at this moment.


    Theo showed up dressed in ck. He had a coat on due to the cold weather and looked even more domineering. Delia, who was next to him, was snuggled up to his side. In order to hide her belly, the dress she was wearing was custom-made. Standing before me, delight was written all over Delia''s face as she held onto Theo''s arm tightly.


    I saw it but did not mind it and smiled. "You''ve arrived, President Grant. We''ve been expecting you."


    He was the main character for today.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo''s gaze on me was cold, and his tone frigid. "Yes."


    "Theo hadn''t wanted toe, but I convinced him to. He''s an important guest of Green Orange''s appreciation banquet. Of course, we have toe to see how you''re going to thank him, President Lane." Delia''s gaze was sharp. As expected of thedy of the Grant family. "Please go on in."


    I looked in the direction Theo and Delia left, my expression gradually changing.


    Shannon came out from inside and pulled me. "Everyone''s here. Let''s go."


    When Theo entered the ballroom, his unique temperament stood out in the crowd.


    I could catch him with one nce no matter how many people there were.


    Going up on stage, I adjusted the microphone. Thank you everyone for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend this appreciation


    ba You have all helped me a


    lot


    the way ever since Green


    Orange''s establishment until now.


    Here, I would like to dedicate three


    cheers to everyone."


    The moment I lifted my hand, a waiter appeared with a tray carrying three sses of white wine. Although the sses were not big, they were enough.


    I raised the first ss, made a toast to everyone, and then downed it. This was followed by the second ss and then the third.


    "I hope you''ll continue to support


    Green Orange in the days toe. I,


    Wanda Lane, am very grateful. If there''s anything I can do to help you in the future, I would be happy to. Please eat and drink to your heart''s desire tonight!"


    "Alright!"


    Apuse sounded from below the stage, and I also made my way down.


    Just when I reached the bottom, Marius came over. "It''s only the start yet you drank so much. What are you going to do if you get drunkter?"


    I leaned in close to him and whispered, "Don''t worry, only the first ss was wine. The other two contained water."


    "Smart move. Did you organize this appreciation banquet for Theo?" Marius asked with a calm expression.


    I did not deny it. I looked in the


    direction Theo was. He was surrounded by quite a number of people. Even if there was bad news about him and Delia, Grant Corporation still stood stable as a rock, not wavering at all. Naturally, there would be many people


    fawning over him.


    Taking a ss of red wine from the waiter next to me, I nced at Marius. "Yes. I''m going to make a toast to him."

 Chapter 2565

    Just when I was about to take a step forward, Marius stopped me. "Why are you still getting into the habit of doing that? You''ll get drunk easily if you drink red and white wine one after another like this."


    I swatted his hand away and gave him a reassuring look. "It''s okay. Shouldn''t I express my sincerity if I want to persuade him?"


    "Be careful, then. Delia is next to him." With a worried tone, Marius looked at Delia with a guarded gaze.


    I nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll give you a signalter. Come up and drag away then."


    After leaving him with that instruction, I grabbed the wine ss and went over to them. The moment I reached Theo, the people surrounding him were sharp enough to move away. I went up to him, and before I could even say anything, Delia said, "Did youe to give us a toast, President Lane?"


    "Indeed. If it weren''t for President Grant, I wouldn''t be here today. Won''t you indulge me with a toast, President Grant?" I moved my ss toward Theo''s while paying attention to his expression. Theo''s expression remained unchanged, but his hand that was holding the wine ss paused.


    After a while, he said leisurely, "A toast it is."


    Theo raised his wine ss, the light reflecting off the wine ss on his delicate face brightly. I raised the ss and clinked with his.


    I then downed it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A chill rose through my stomach. I could not tell any emotion from his eyes.


    Pursing my lips, I looked at Delia, who was beside him, and immediately said, "Miss Owens, can I speak with President Grant alone?"


    Delia''s expression changed when she heard that, and she let out a lightugh. "What kind of joke is that? You want me to let my future husband talk to his former wife alone? How magnanimous do you think I am?"


    I ignored her and locked my gaze on Theo. "What do you say, President Grant?"


    "What is it?" Theo''s voice was frigid.


    Just when I was about to reply, Delia cut me off. "Regardless, I don''t allow you two to talk alone!"


    "It''s a very important matter about the Yards. If you don''t mind Miss Owens being present, then I won''t mind either." I nced at Delia before focusing my gaze on Theo again.


    en FindNovel


    Theo looked up at me. There was finally some anger in his eyes. "I have nothing to do with the Yards."


    Smiling lightly, I replied, "If I said you do, would you believe me? I''m sure you''ve heard what happened 20 years ago, haven''t you, President Grant?"


    Theo''s entire body faltered when he heard this. Brows furrowing, he looked surprised before turning to look at Delia. "Didn''t you just say you wanted to get some rest? There''s a ce over there-" FindNovel


    "Theo, so you really want to talk to her alone, huh? No, I have to be here. Who knows if she''ll try to seduce you?!" Delia red at me and tugged at Theo''s clothes.


    I sneered. "Who could everpete with you when ites to seduction, Miss Owens?"


    "You!" Delia could hold her anger back, but given we were in public, she could only restrain herself.


    This was the time.


    I threw Marius a wink. He


    immediately understood and came over. "I''m sure you''re tired, aren''t you, Miss Owens? Let me take you somewhere so you can rest." After saying that, he pulled Delia away. Even though Delia was reluctant, she had no choice but to follow Marius with how he was pulling her in order to maintain her image.


    After the trouble was resolved, I looked at Theo. "President Grant, let''s go to a private room."


    "Let''s just discuss it here to avoid misunderstandings."


    I had expected Theo''s polite refusal and just smiled. "Let''s go to the room. I don''t think you''ll want other people to know about this."

 Chapter 2566

    Thus, under everyone''s watchful gazes, I led my ex-husband into a private room.


    This was the oue I wanted, which was for everyone to see me talking with Theo alone.


    Upon entering the room, I closed the door and then went to the window to draw the curtains.


    I turned back and saw Theo sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. He was looking at me calmly with a slight smile on the corners of his mouth...


    ...


    After an hour-long conversation, someone finally could not wait anymore and came smacking the door of the room.


    "Wanda, what on earth do you have to say to Theo? It''s been an hour. Get out here!"


    Delia''s voice boomed outside the door as it trembled under her hand. It was as if she was about to run the door down.


    I nced at the door of the room before turning my gaze to Theo. "Your fiancee still has quite the temper."


    "Let''s go out."


    I fished out a lipstick from my bag and fixed my lips. I might have lost the battle, but I would not be underestimated. I stood up leisurely, went to the door, and unlocked it. The moment the door opened, Delia rushed in, almost falling down.


    Delia shot me a stern look as she said sharply, "You think you can afford it if I were to fall and lose the baby?"


    "I merely opened the door. You''re the one who got too excited, Miss Owens. You can''t pin it on me even if you had actually fallen." I smiled as I faced Delia.


    "Theo, look at her!" Since Delia could not get one over me, she started whining to Theo like a baby.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Theo''s arm while at the same looking at me proudly as if she were showing off.


    I shrugged, paying her no need.


    Marius had been following behind Delia closely. He came to stand beside me and asked in a low voice, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay. Chatting with President


    Grant was a pleasant


    said deliberately in a


    thought-provoking tone as I cast a


    nce at Delia.


    Sure enough, she failed to hold herself back and tugged at the corner of Theo''s clothes, asking, "What were you guys talking about?"


    Before Theo could answer, I


    interjected, "President Grant, this


    Satters of great importance. It


    should be a secret between us. What do you think?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Theo and I don''t keep secrets between the two of us." Delia raised her head and straightened her chest with a confident expression. She them looked at Theo, who was next to her. "Isn''t that right, Theo?"


    Theo replied after a few seconds of silence, "It''s really not a matter other people should know of, Delia. So, please don''t ask anymore."


    I smiled, perhaps a little mockingly.


    Delia, who had just been embarrassed on the spot, was obviously unhappy. Yet, she could only swallow her anger. "Theo, I''m tired. Let''s go home." "Okay," Theo responded softly before leading Delia out of the room.


    Before they left, Delia gave me a warning with her eyes.


    After they were some distance away, Marius came back to me after dispersing the crowd and asked, "What did you guys talk about?"


    "He''ll be thinking about working with Ss."


    "If he does that, Grant Corporation will have to deal with a lot of problems in the future. Will Theo really consider that?"


    I nodded, confident. "He will."


    Seeing how confident I was, Marius'' expression gradually grew confused. "Did you and Theo really get a divorce?"


    "Of course, it''s already been notarized."


    "The way you handled him makes me think you guys are "


    "Don''t think about it. Everyone is in it for their own benefit. Theo is no exception." I looked at Marius and smiled at him profoundly...

 Chapter 2567

    A few dayster, news came from the industry that Grant Corporation and Yard Group had partnered up to bid for thend in North Courts.


    Shannon looked at me admiringly when she learned the news. "You''re probably the first person to convince their ex-husband to partner up with their enemy."


    "It''s just a matter of digging up the past for Theo. Whatever he decides is his business." I lowered my head and continued to process the documents. Even so, I could not help but smile. He should be calling soon.


    Just when I was thinking this, my phone started ringing.


    I eyed the number. Sure enough, it was him.


    I deliberately waited for a moment before answering the call. "Mr. Nibel, hello."


    "You''re the one who facilitated Grant Corporation''s partnership, no?" Nibel was blunt as he cut to the point straight away.


    It just so happened that I also could save myself from beating about the bush with him. "Is my sincerity enough?"


    Nibel''sughter sounded across the receiver. Shannon''s attention was focused on what was happening on my side, and she narrowed her eyes at me.


    "I''ve felt your sincerity, President Lane. I think our partnership will be a pleasant one."


    "I hope nothing else will interfere with it," I said in an obscure manner, but Nibel was a smart man. He understood what I meant.


    Heughed when he heard that and then answered, "Rest easy, President Lane. I never treat my partners poorly."


    "Then I await your ns."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I hung up the call, and Shannon immediately dashed to me. "How did it go? Did he believe you?"


    I nodded. "I think so."


    "Yes! But Wanda, I still don''t really get it. Why are you pretending to work with Nibel?" Shannon asked curiously.


    Pursing my lips, I replied with a meaningful gaze, "If we really want to take down the Yards, the shortcut would be to work with powerful people. Of course, there''s also Grant Corporation." "Didn''t you join forces with the Wagners and the rest to defeat the Yards too?"


    "It''s not enough to rely on them alone. The Yards are not as simple as we imagine them to be. I must find us a stable backer to make sure nothing happens."


    Shannon immediately understood and snapped her fingers. "Is Nibel this backer?" "That''s right." I smiled slowly.


    "What about Grant Corporation? Do you want to take them down too?"


    het


    My smile disappeared when she mentioned this. Holding back my anger, slowly replied, "We have to make some sacrifices to achieve a certain goal."


    Shannon looked at me as if she sensed something off. "Wanda, are you¡ª"


    "Since Theo and I have nothing to do with each other anymore, whatever happens to him isn''t important to


    me either, no?" I looked back at


    I


    Shannon and raised a brow.


    Her body faltered slightly, and she returned to her senses after a moment. "Do you not feel bad at all?"


    "You don''t need to worry about him. It''s Theo. How could he ever have his guard down?" I could not help butugh.


    Even if Nibel were to lose in the end, Theo would not.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. Shannon had wanted to say something but swallowed her words as I answered the call. "Professor Logan?" "Are you up for dinner tonight?" Don''s voice sounded low and lifeless.


    My brows furrowed. "Did something happen?"


    "We can talk about it when we meet."


    "Alright, I''ll see you tonight."


    I put down the phone and looked at Shannon. "Did you want to say something?"


    She shook her head, likely already figured things out. "Was that Don?"


    "Yes. Something might have happened. He didn''t sound right. He asked to go out for dinner tonight to talk about it."


    It just so happened that I also wanted to meet him.

 Chapter 2568

    At the restaurant.


    Don was already there when I arrived. He looked like he had arrived for some time.


    "I apologize for beingte." I pulled out the chair in front of him and set my bag down before taking a seat. "Have you ordered?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes, I have. They''re all the signatures. Take a look and see if you want anything else."


    "It''s alright. That''s enough."


    I keenly caught Don''s strange expression. He did not look to be in high spirits like he usually was in the past. There was a sense of mncholy enveloping him.


    After pulling out a few tissues, I wiped my hands and asked, "What''s the matter? Did something serious happen?"


    I heard Don sigh heavily. He looked a little sluggish as he replied in a low tone, "I''ve been suspended."


    My eyes widened slightly. "Why?" I asked.


    Don leaned back entirely and sighed again. "The university rented the ntboratory to apany under my instruction. In the end, there were some issues with thepany and they polluted ourboratory. The university thinks I was taking advantage of them by introducing theb, so they suspended me for some time."


    "That''s fine. As long as you didn''t do anything, it''ll all be fine once the investigation is over," Iforted him softly.


    He crossed his arms on the table and looked up at me. "Facing all these discussions leaves a sour taste in my mouth. I also want to switch jobs and change my environment, but I don''t know what to do. I feel like a failure. Can you understand this feeling?"


    I nodded. "I can. When you feel useless, you wouldn''t know what to do once you''re out of your current environment. I used to be like this for a while, but I survived. I believe you can too."


    "Thank you, Wanda. Thank you for consoling me." Although Don was smiling, I could still sense his bitterness.


    The corners of my mouth curled. "There''s a saying, every cloud has a silver lining. There''s bound to be something."


    "When will that something appear for me?" He smiled softly.


    "Now, for example."


    The moment I said that, Don raised his head and looked at me with surprise. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m looking for someone to go undercover, but I haven''t found anyone suitable. You called me today, and I had the sudden thought that you would be suited for it but was worried since you''re a teacher and wouldn''t have the time. But now, the opportunity has risen


    "Undercover? Undercover for what?" Don did not understand.


    "Excuse me, your food."


    The server interrupted us, and after they put down the dishes, I continued, convinced Theo to partner up with the Yards, but I''m worried he''s just acting. So, I


    I need


    vn grant


    someone to keep an eye on Corporation''s and Theo''s


    movements for me.


    "I think you''re suited for it." I paused before adding thest part.


    Don just waved his hand. "No. I''ve never done this. I also don''t know how you guys do your business. Besides, even if I do agree, they probably won''t hire someone with no experience."


    "I heard Theo has been looking for an assistant recently. This is the position closest to him, and you don''t even need any experience. I trust you''ll be fine, Professor Logan."


    "I really can''t. I''ll only drag you down." Don shook his head again.


    I understood his concerns. He was


    just worried that he would implicate me if he was discovered. "Professor Logan, you''re the most suitable candidate. Trust me." My tone was firm as well as my gaze...

 Chapter 2569

    Don''s expression shifted slightly. It was obvious that he had been slightly convinced.


    I struck while the iron was hot and continued, "You''ll also be able to learn more about businesses and so on and so forth at Grant Corporation. If you want to take this path in the future, you could consider this as your foundation. What do you think?" He raised his head to look at me, hesitation still in his eyes. After a while, Don replied slowly, "Yes, you''re right. I''m just really worried that I''ll mess up your n."


    I smiled faintly, not caring. "I just want you to understand what''s going on at Grant Corporation. I''m not asking you to get up to something. Even if you''re discovered, nothing will happen. We have a bottom line."


    Likely persuaded by my words, Don looked convinced and downed his drink before slowly replying, "Alright. Since you believe in me, I''ll... give it a shot."


    "That''s great." I smiled. This was what I wanted.


    "But if you do this, you''ll start a dispute with Grant Corporation. You..." he hesitated, not knowing whether to ask or not.


    Knowing what he wanted to say, Iughed it off. "We''re divorced. It''s all business now. Also, do you think I feel good after what they did to me?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Don looked at me cautiously. "Then, is this... revenge?"


    I shook my head, smiling as I replied, "That''s not what I''m thinking. It''s just for profit."


    Don lowered his head, and I could not see his expression clearly. "Is that so..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, nothing." Don raised his head, a faint smile on his lips. "But are you sure I can seed in the interview?"


    I nodded. "Just do your best. It''ll definitely be fine."


    Hearing how confident I was, there was obvious doubt in Don''s eyes, but he asked nothing further.


    Just like that, our dinner came to an end.


    Driving back to the apartment, I felt a vague sense of someone following me through the rearview mirror.


    I drove as fast as possible into the bustling street, yet the car behind me was still following me.


    Frowning, I called Marius and gave him my current location.


    While I was waiting for him, I kept paying attention to the car at the back. I led him as we circled the streets. Probably realizing that I had noticed him, he wanted to leave, but


    Marius arrived just at that moment.


    QUMS


    The people he brought with him blocked the escape route.


    Getting out of the car, I shoved my hands into the pockets of my windbreaker and walked to the back. Marius had already dragged the person out of the car, and he was a stranger.


    "Who sent you?" Marius asked directly.


    The man was still trying to honor the contract as he waved his hands


    again and again. "No one. I was just driving around. Did I break thew?"


    He was rather tight-lipped still.


    I smirked and looked at him directly. "Delia sent you?"


    "N-No."


    "That seems to be the case." Iughed lightly. "You answered without even asking who she is. Your lies aren''t serving you."


    His expression changed, and he looked at me pleadingly. "Please let me go4 just needed the money. She asked me to follow you and then report to her. Nothing else


    I understood Delia.


    I nced at Marius and nodded. "Let him go."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "Sis Wan, why do you-"


    "Just let him go."


    Marius lowered his head, having no choice but to listen to me. He let the man go, and the man drove away immediately.


    "Sis Wan, why did you let him go just like that?"


    "What''s the use of catching a dog? It still has to go back to its owner."

 Chapter 2570

    "Sis Wan, they''re here," Marius said to me when he came in from the outside.


    "Invite them in, then."


    I heard Delia even before I saw her. "Just who are you people? Why did you bring me here?"


    The door opened, and Delia was brought in by two men.


    Seeing that it was me, Delia was furious. "You again? What are you trying to do?"


    I took a sip of tea and looked at her calmly. "Please have some tea, Miss Owens."


    "This is how you invite me?" She lowered her gaze at the two people behind her.


    I signaled for them to go out, leaving only Delia and me in the room. There was also Marius.


    She straightened out her clothes and walked before me haughtily before taking a seat. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "What are you talking about? You sent people to follow Sis Wan. What are you trying to do?!"


    Delia''s expression changed. She probably did not think she would be found out so soon. Still, she was shameless as ever. "What? I don''t know anything. Anyway, it''s all good." "You little-"


    "Enough." I nced at Marius, and he shut up obediently.


    Turning to look at Delia again, I was calm. "I know Nibel is the person behind you."


    It was better to be open and honest than to hide it.


    Delia froze for a moment, the tension visible on her face. She grabbed the hem of her clothes, pretending to be calm. "What?" Was she ying dumb?


    I pursed my lips and said calmly, "Stop pretending. I know Nibel has been helping you for the longest time. From the start till now."


    "Ah. Since you know now, then I


    won''t hide it anymore. Yes, Nibel is helping me. What about it?" Delia met my gaze. The nervousness that was present at the beginning had been reced with calmness She could be confident since Nibel was supporting her.


    "I don''t know what Nibel ns, but I can tell you now that Nibel and I have be partners. What''s more, it''s in terms of business."


    Sure enough, Delia waspletely stunned when she heard that. Her eyes flickered, and there was hesitation in her tone. "W-What do you mean?"


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t realize? You got someone to follow me because Nibel has refused to act on your behalf," I said confidently with a light smile. Delia''s brows furrowed, and her entire face wrinkled.


    "I''m more valuable to Nibel than you are. Since you''ve already gotten Theo, stop thinking about everything else. Nibel will only help me now. If you want to be my enemy, thenContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    you have Nibel as your enemy as well. Do you understand?"


    I no longer wanted to talk to Delia about this properly anymore. She would only stop once she understood her situation.


    "No, he won''t." Delia was in disbelief.


    "Let''s test it out, then."


    I took out my phone and called Nibel. He answered almost immediately, and I put the call on speaker mode. With a smile on my face, I greeted, "Mr. Nibel." "President Lane, what is it?"


    "I would like to ask you something. If


    PouT


    you had to choose between Delia and me to work with, who would you pick?" I looked at Delia with an amused gaze when I asked that. She waited for Nibel''s answer with a suffen expression.


    Nibel practically blurted out, "Of course, it''d be you, President Lane. Delia is worthless now. I would answer the same even if she was listening now." "Mr. Nibel, how could you do this?!" Delia could not control herself.


    On the phone, Nibel was taken aback. "Delia?"

 Chapter 2571

    Delia''s expression was fierce as she yelled, "I heard everything you said. Aren''t you being too cold now?"


    Seeing that face of hers that looked exactly like Cecilia''s so vicious, I closed my eyes slightly.


    Cecilia would not do that.


    "Delia, be careful what you say. Don''t forget what I''ve done for you.


    "I can expose it any time if I''m not happy."


    ""You!" Obstructed, Delia was speechless for a while.


    Since I was present, it would not be good for her to continue speaking with Nibel either. Delia turned her head to the side, her chest heaving violently with anger.


    I leaned closer to the phone and said calmly, "Thank you, Sir." Then, I ended the call.


    Putting the phone away, I looked at Delia who was sulking with a smile on the corners of my mouth. "Do you believe me now?"


    She directed her fierce gaze to me as she spat out, "Wanda, I don''t know what you did to get Mr. Nibel to choose you, but you can forget getting me to let go of Theo because of this!"


    I smiled slowly when I heard this. "Don''t worry, I won''t separate you two. The reason why I invited you here today is very simple. I want you to stop troubling me. You''re the one who sent that man. I''ve checked. It''s useless for you to quibble. "I won''t attack you if you don''t attack me."


    Delia''s eyes were following me closely, her lips trembling slightly.


    Her backing had tilted toward me, so Delia had no choice but to agree.


    "You want me to stop bothering you? Fine. But you can''t find any excuses to look for Theo, let alone partner up with Grant Corporation. If you can do that, I''ll agree to your terms." Delia had also presented her terms.


    To the side, Marius took a step forward and looked down at Delia. "Do you think we''re having a discussion with you?"


    Delia raised her head, her tone rather emotional. "Even if I don''t have Nibel''s support, I can still get people to harass Wanda every day. If you


    guys can endure that, then fine by me"


    Marius was going to say something again, but I stopped him.


    "I would''ve done that even if you hadn''t mentioned it. I won''t partner up with Grant Corporation, let alone get close to Theo. Don''t worry about that."


    "Then, it''s decided." With that said, Delia picked up her bag and left the room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Marius watched her leave before pointing at her and asking, "You''re going to let her leave just like that? You''re letting her get away with way too much. Didn''t Nibel just say that he had something on her? Why should we give in to her like this?"


    "Nibel won''t expose it unless he has to. It''ll also threaten his own interest. However, I''m curious."


    Why did Nibel choose to help Delia?


    met


    If he wanted to defeat Theo, Delia had nothing to do with Grant Corporation before this. Could he have known that Delia looked the same as Cecilia and so helped her?


    Thinking about it, it felt like something was off.


    Marius waved his hand in front of my eyes. "Sis Wan, what are you thinking about?"


    "I''m wondering what Nibel has on Delia. Aren''t you curious?"


    He held his chin and pondered. "Yes, I''m quite curious."


    "Forget it. We''ll talk about it another time. Let''s deal with the Yards first."


    "By the way, Sis Wan. Did you get Don to go undercover at Grant Corporation?" Marius had caught onto this piece of news quickly enough.


    I nodded. "Yes. He''s not familiar with Theo or Delia, so he''s the best candidate."


    "Alright then." Marius''s expression was a little strange...

 Chapter 2572

    "What''s wrong?" I looked at Marius and asked.


    Frowning, Marius closed the door of the room that had been open. "Don''t you think Don Logan is strange?"


    I was stunned for a moment when I heard this but then quicklyughed. "You think he''s strange, right? You''ve been cynical about him ever since you first met him."


    He waved his hand, his expression serious. "I''m bringing it up now after putting aside my personal grievances."


    "Tell me what about him do you find strange, then?" I sat down, deciding to hear Marius out.


    Marius hemmed and hawed for a long time before finally saying to me, "I can''t put my finger on it. He''s just... He''s just weird!"


    I smiled lightly and shrugged my shoulders. "Are you alright, Marius? I wanted to hear you out seriously, but I guess that was a waste of sentiment."


    Just when I was about to leave, Marius stopped me. "Anyway, he just doesn''t look like a good guy."


    I crossed my arms andughed. "Come on, stop specting about the man. He''s helped me quite a lot. We can''t be like this."


    Seeing how I did not believe him and how he could proffer no real evidence, Marius sighed. "Whatever. I''ll be watching him anyway. You''ll know when I catch him!" "Alright. I''ll hear you out when you have a handle on him. I''ve matters to attend to now, so I''ll be leaving first." I left the ce after saying that.


    Not long after, Grant Corporation was cut off by manypanies one after another as expected, but it did not matter to them.


    I managed to get the media to report that ourpanies were jointly bidding for North Courts'' development rights. In fact, all sorts of exaggerations were made. Not long after this information was released, Sylvester asked to meet me and talk.


    Although he was the one who asked me out on the surface, Ss was the one who wanted to talk to me in reality. Thus, I readily agreed.


    The person who met me first was Sylvester.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days and already your means are improving, President Lane."


    I could tell he meant something else but pretended to be confused. I shook my head inexplicably. "What do you mean by that, President Yard?" Sylvester''s brows knitted together. "Do you think you can defeat us by joining forces? If so, then you''re severely underestimating the Yards."


    "I wouldn''t dare underestimate the


    Yard family. After all, you and Old


    Master Yard are both ruthless characters. All I can do is try my best to increase my value.


    "It seems that you''re certain about obtaining the development rights for North Courts."


    "Of course."


    Sylvester smiled faintly. "Yard Corp is not alone now. We now have Grant Corporation with us. What makes you think you can beat us, President Lane?"


    It was obvious that he was trying to figure out my bottom line.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Two could y the same game.


    "To be honest, even if you partner up


    with Grant Corporation, I still have a certain chance of winning. The alliance of all thesepanies might not be enough, but I have a trump card. I will draw it when necessary." My eyes were bright and clear. He ought to wonder if I was lying or not.


    Sylvester, of course, felt like he was being lied to when I said that. However, there was a change in his expression for a moment before he quickly recovered. "You mean to say you have a backer, President Lane?"


    "Yes. It''s someone who can


    Considering Sylvester''s character, he would definitely mull this over.


    I was confident about dealing with Sylvester.


    It was then that Ss appeared...

 Chapter 2573

    Ss was the one who wanted to talk to me today, but he got Sylvester to feel for the situation first. Thus, I was not surprised.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I stood up together with Sylvester as we watched Ss slowly make his way toward my direction. There was a majestic aura enveloping him as usual, one that made others shiver. He arrived before me and looked at me expressionlessly before slowly taking a seat.


    My lips curled into a smile as I sat down as well. My eyes were void of fear when I faced Ss. I was calm.


    I knew why he came today, but I did not want to be the first to speak up. I waited quietly for him to start.


    Picking up the teacup in front of me, I took a sip. Sitting opposite me, Ss was very calm. He did not say a word for a long time and just stared at me as if he was observing something.


    I also said nothing and just allowed him to look at me like that.


    A few minutes passed before Ss finally spoke, "I didn''t expect you to be so calm."


    "Not as much as you," I added lightly.


    Ss'' mouth parted slightly as he continued to look at me. "I heard you got yourself a backer. It must not have been easy for you to find someone who can go against me and the Grants in such a short time."


    It was obvious he was trying to decipher if it was true or not.


    I settled myself and looked into Ss'' calm gaze. "Indeed. Maybe I was lucky."


    "When you went back thest time, you allied the families to go up against us. It must not have been easy to get the Wagners. Do you really intend to join the bidding this time?"


    Ss did not reveal anyck of confidence, and his words were even firmer. He seemed very dissatisfied with us bidding for North Courts''nd development rights...


    Dark eyes focused on Ss, I revealed no impatience. With a calm tone, I replied, "Just as you''re surprised about us participating in this bid, I''m also very puzzled about why you would want thisnd. There are other ces with better prices and development prospects than North Courts, but why do you only want it?"


    Ss'' aged face changed slightly. Perhaps I had hit the nail on the head.


    He ced his fingertips on the table and tapped lightly, but the rhythm was obviously out of order.


    I lowered my head andughed lightly, saying nothing. It seemed that North Courts was of great importance to Ss.


    "Who allowed you to speak to


    grandfather like this? Forget family affection, you''re also younger than him. How could you use this tone with an elder?" The subject was not annoyed but Sylvester was.


    I looked at him, my smile growing wider. "You think too much, President Yard. I''m being very calm."


    He wanted to say something else, but Ss stopped him. "I''ll definitely win North Courts at all costs. Are you aware of the consequences if you continue this path?"


    If he were telling the truth, then was Ss nning to use all his wealth for the bid?


    That would not be necessary, no?


    Seeing me lost in thought, Ss'' expression gradually softened.


    "I believe in your determination, but I don''t believe that you''ll actually risk everything."


    He was Ss Yard, after all.


    Ss looked at me unblinking. "You''re really not going to withdraw?"


    Spreading my hands, I put on a helpless expression. "Even if I were to withdraw, the Wagners won''t.. They''re also very interested in North Courts, and they''re my partner. So I naturally have to help."


    "If you help them, it would be a bacsh against you. Yet, you still want to help?"


    I met Ss gaze directly. It was terribly deep, and before I could react, he added, "You''d best leave a way out for yourself. You know me. You should know the


    consequences."  en FindNovel

 Chapter 2574

    A way out?


    Iughed, and when I looked up at Ss, his expression was nk, dark, and filled with hostility. "Did you actuallye to look for me now to seek leeway for Yard Group?"


    Although Ss was calm, he definitely would not havee talk to me unless he was afraid.


    Confident, I continued immediately, "You''re afraid that the overly high bid because of our partnership would affect Yard Group. Even though you just said that you''ll get thend in North Courts at all costs, the truth is you wouldn''t take the risk. So, you''re trying to get me to give up this campaign, am I right?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ss was slightly taken aback when he heard this. His calm expression also shifted a little as he moved his hands away from the table as if he did not want me to catch his micro-behaviors again.


    "You''re sure you want to fight me?" I did not expect Ss to ask such a question. I thought he would just leave in a fit of anger.


    Rolling my eyes slightly, I answered, "That depends on your sincerity."


    "What do you want?"


    It was the first time he spoke to me in such a low voice.


    It seemed that he really wanted North Courts.


    I tilted my head and looked at him. "If I want to know why you have a special liking for North Courts''nd, would you tell me?"


    Hearing this, Ss was startled again before responding, "No."


    The answer was decidedlycking in emotion.


    I shrugged and spread my hands. "Then, there''s nothing to talk about."


    I stood up and was about to leave when Ss'' voice sounded again behind me. "Is there anything else apart from that?"


    Why should I refuse him with how humbly he was asking me that?


    Turning around, I smiled. "For fairness'' sake, how about we share our base bids?"


    "How will I know if you''re telling the truth?"


    "For the same reason I won''t know if you are. It hinges on our sincerity." I fixed my gaze on Ss. I had a hunch that he would agree. After hesitating for a moment, Ss nodded. "Alright."


    I took out a piece of paper from my bag and divided it into two pieces before handing one to Ss. "Let''s write it down and fold it before giving it to each other. We can look after I leave."


    "Why must it be after you leave?" Sylvester asked.


    "I came alone, while there are two of you. I need to assure my safety. What happens if you''re not willing to let me go after learning my base bid?" The truth was I was just worried that he and Ss would think that I was quoting a false figure after revealing my base bid. It would not be good for me to waste time here, then.


    Sylvester''s face filled with anger when he heard this. "Are we such people?!"


    "I''m sorry, but to me, you are," I answered him without hesitation, leaving him at a loss for words.


    From the side, Ss interjected, "So be it."


    "Old Master Yard does indeed exude nobility. Let us begin writing, then."


    I picked up the pen. Seeing Ss lowering his head, I started to write.


    This price would definitely not be false, but Ss was cunning. He would definitely notice something wrong with the price I quoted. How should I write it?


    Pen touching the paper, I contemted a moment before finally writing down a figure and folding it up.


    When I looked up, Ss was already done.


    "I''ll give the note to the bodyguard, and he''ll give it to you after I leave. Give yours to him too."


    Ss did not refuse. He just stuffed the note into the bodyguard''s hand. I walked to the door, gave him the note, and then left the scene immediately...

 Chapter 2575

    After leaving a certain distance away from the restaurant, I opened the note from Ss and threw it away into the trash can after reading it.


    On the way back, I sent a message to Marius and the others, asking them to gather at my apartment. They arrived one after another not long after I got back to the apartment.


    "I went to see Sylvester and Ss today."


    When Marius heard that, he immediately stepped forward, grabbed my shoulders, and looked me over carefully. "Are you okay? Did they trouble you?"


    I loosened his hands and shook my head. "I''m fine. Ss couldn''t sit still. That''s why he came looking for me. He wanted information from me."


    Tyler leaned against the side of the table with his hands in his pockets. He looked at me seriously and asked, "What did you tell him?"


    "I told him about having a backer and finally asked to share our base bids with one another."


    Shannon could not settle when she heard that and shot up off the stool. "What? You shared your base bids?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Marius nced at Shannon and chuckled. "Sis Wan wouldn''t reveal our real numbers. Aren''t I right?"


    I nodded. "Yes. Simrly, he wouldn''t give me his actual one either. I suggested this just so I could get out of there quickly. I didn''t think Ss would agree. I think he''s trying to figure something out from the price I gave." "Wandy, how much did you report, then?" Tyler asked calmly.


    I lifted my hand and gestured the number.


    "70 million?"


    "Yes. I wrote 70 million," I said lightly.


    Shannon stroked her chin, looking pensive. "This figure is actually very close to our base price."


    "Yes. Why did you quote that?" Marius frowned and asked as well.


    To the side, Tyler''s expression did not change much, but his tone was a tad heavy. "Ss would be able to tell it''s fake at a nce regardless if you reported higher or lower. 70 million is just right. He must still be wondering if the price we quoted is real or fake." Ty still understood me the best.


    I smiled. "Real or not, he''ll be agonizing over it now."


    "Sis Wan, you''re secretly evil." Marius pointed at me. I could not tell if he was praising or insulting me.


    "What did he quote, then?"


    Speaking of this, my eyes narrowed. "No more and no less than 100 million."


    Shannon sat back in her seat and leaned back. "He''s rather sincere."


    "The Yards can offer far more than this. He''s also testing us. He told me that he''ll spare no effort to get thend in North Courts."


    I was curious about his reason for this.


    "Spare no effort? It doesn''t actually matter if we get North Courts''nd or not. Our ultimate goal is to make the Yards suffer. Since he quoted this price, we have to think carefully about how to make him suffer."


    swn@Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    §Ö


    Tyler was right. We did not need thatnd. Our


    as could seed as long


    the Yards suffer. Would


    he really do anything to get North Courts, though?


    If that were truly the case, then things would be simple. If it were not, however...


    I had not a clue for a moment. It


    looked like I would have to rely on him again. I picked up my coat at the side and hurried out the door. "You guys discuss it first. I''m heading out for a bit."


    He was the only one who could help me at this moment.


    After I started the car, I sent the man a text message: [Where are you? I need you urgently.]


    [Go to the old ce then. I''ll be thereter.]


    He responded quickly.


    [Alright.]


    After sending the message, I left right away.

 Chapter 2576

    Arriving at the appointed location, I was about to select a private room when I saw two familiar silhouettes.


    It was Theo and Delia.


    Delia also noticed me, and a cold smile revealed itself on her face. She approached me and said in an unforgiving tone, "Hello, what a coincidence. Why do I feel like I keep bumping into you everywhere?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I frowned. Why would theye here together?


    I turned around, my tone none too pleasant either as I replied, "I would like to know why it is as well. I wonder why I keep bumping into dogs wherever I go?"


    Delia was going to add more, but Theo stopped her. "Don''t cause a scene in public. Do you still want to eat here?" He sounded very gentle, and she instantly calmed down.


    "You!"


    Sure enough, after he said that, Delia was no longer angry. She grabbed Theo''s arm even more tightly. "Let''s go with your suggestion and switch restaurants so that our mood doesn''t get ruined. What do you say?" "Alright."


    He went along with Delia rather easily.


    There was a sourness in my heart. Delia nced at me indifferently. "We''re leaving, Wanda. We''re not going to disturb your solo dinner anymore."


    Without even waiting for me to answer, I felt a hand on my shoulder turning me around to look at its owner. There was familiar voice in my ear. "She certainly isn''t alone. She''s meeting me."


    She emphasized the word ''solo'' quite a bit.


    I did not fight him off. Surprise flickered across both Delia''s and Theo''s faces, especially Delia''s. "It hasn''t even been that long and you''ve already found someone else. As expected of you, Wanda. You go through men really quickly. Even your rtionship with Marius back then had been a little unclear, and now, you''re with a foreigner," she sneered. Her words were particrly unpleasant.


    This thick ent could only belong to Nibel.


    My throat bobbed slightly. I wanted to refute what she said, but Nibel pressed his hand down on my shoulder heavily, motioning me not to speak.


    He walked in front of me and put one hand in his pocket. "Foreigner? Don''t tell me you don''t know who I am, Miss Owens? Why don''t you listen to my voice?"


    Did that mean Delia had no idea what Nibel looked like despite having worked together? Had they never met?


    Delia was taken aback for a moment but quickly realized. "Are you... Nibel?"


    "Congrattions, you''re correct," Nibel answered coldly after receiving a satisfactory answer from Delia. He directed his gaze to Theo. "President Grant, take good care of your


    woman. She''s pregnant esident


    §ï§Ý


    10*


    shouldn''t be getting so agitated, lest it affects her pregnancy.


    After Nibel said that, he returned to my side and grabbed my hand before leading me toward the private room. He raised his hand like he was saying goodbye to Theo and Delia.


    Before we left, I heard Theo ask Delia, "You know Nibel?"


    I wondered what exnation she was going to offer Theo.


    swr


    Arriving at Nibel''s private room, I hurriedly thanked him. "Thank you for saving me."


    "It''s nothing. Didn''t I mention it before? We''re partners. I''ll offer you my help." Nibel did not take this matter to heart.


    "It just so happens I''d like to hear your opinion."


    "On what?"


    I cleared my mind and told him about my meeting with Ss today. "Do you think we can believe what he said about getting North Courts''nd at all costs?" After hearing the entire story, Nibel fell into deep contemtion.


    "The Yards themselves can actually


    fork out a hundred million on their own for the base bid. Now that they have the Grant Corporation with them, the price will definitely be steep."

 Chapter 2577

    He rubbed his lower jaw, and there was a solemnity in his gaze. "While his price quotation is false, it''s also of the utmost sincerity. It''s obvious he really cares about the North Courts''nd development rights." I sped my hands together and looked at Nibel''s rarely-ever serious expression as I fell into deep thought.


    Even Nibel had said so. I had no reason not to believe in Ss'' determination.


    Moving my sped hands under my chin, I slowly asked, "What could be the reason for Ss'' determination?"


    "Why should you care about that as long as you achieve your goal?" Nibel spread his hands with a look of indifference.


    He was not wrong. I was just curious. Although North Courts''nd was good and it would be a pity to miss it, there were other betternds waiting for him to bid on. Why was he so insistent on North Courts?


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I was. Before me, Nibel could obviously tell my doubts. "Sometimes, I really do think you women are soplicated. You try to force rity on something that has none. Isn''t it enough just to achieve your goal?" "You don''t understand."


    "Men naturally don''t understand women''s hearts. Like Delia. She already got Theo now but still wants to burrow into Grant Corporation and grab a hold of their shares. She never knows when is enough."


    Nibel knew about this too?


    I put aside my thoughts about Yard Group in the meantime and turned my attention to Delia trying to enter Grant Corporation. "Was that her own idea?"


    When I learned that Nibel and Delia were working together, I thought that he was the one who was behind everything. I did not think that this would not be the case.


    The corners of Nibel''s mouth tugged upward as he waved his hand, denying it. "No, no, no. I just helped her get together with Theo. I partook in none of the rest. She has her own ambitions but doesn''t have the skills to achieve them. She failed to settle in thepany on your vote alone, right?


    "What a surprise. I didn''t think Delia would have that thought. I thought her wish would have been fulfilled when she got together with Theo.


    "That''s how the human heart is.


    People will want more even after getting the person they want. They''re forever insatiable. She


    begged me to help her with that


    before She said she has brought many benefits to Grant Corporation and that she deserved the shares," Nibel enunciated as he stared at me.


    Nibel shook his head. "I''m not sure what she did in the past, but since we had amon enemy, I chose to work with her. But her mind is ¨¨ obviously too simple to keep up with the rhythm. It''s clear that I can''t rely on her to help me defeat Grant Corporation. Fortunately, you showed up. Dear Miss Wanda, I


    really appreciate your presence. God bless."


    "You tter me by saying that. I''m powerless even now."


    "Please don''t say that. You''re much betterpared to Delia. I''ve


    checkout before. I''m very


    aware of


    abilities. You can definitely help me. Once the bidding for North Courts is over, Grant


    Corporation will definitely t


    implicated. When that timees, we''ll have our best opportunity." Nibel''s expression was so dark and stern that it made me shake constantly.


    What kind of grudge did he have against Theo?


    There were so many questions in my head that I could not answer.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just what secret was Delia hiding? Should I believe what Ss said? All these were making my head hurt.


    "Alright, Miss Lane. Let''s end it here tonight. Till we meet again." Nibel stood up and left the room after he said that.


    Looking at his figure leaving, I let out a sigh. North Courts'' matter was the most important now!

 Chapter 2578

    Green Orange was graced with Brian Wagner''s presence again today. I instructed someone to lead him to the meeting room.


    "We''re honored by your presence, Chairman Wagner. Did youe because of the matter with North Courts''nd?" I entered the meeting room with some documents, and when I saw Brian, his expression was frighteningly pale.


    The Yards had released news about North Courts''nd justst night. They even said they were not going to take Green Orange and thepanies allied with it seriously and that they were certain of their victory over North Courts. Brian also wanted thisnd, so it was no wonder he could not sit still. "President Lane, Yard Group released their absolute statement. Ss is wholly confident that he will get the North Courts'' development rights. What chance do we have?" Brian said urgently with a frown.


    I looked at him and smiled slowly. "Why is your mental state still so unstable despite your age? Are you only limited to thend in North Courts?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Brian expressed his displeasure at my inappropriate words.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t lose your head yet. North Courts''nd may be good, but it can''t beat Astral Garden. I heard a bid will be open for it soon. Won''t it be better for us to focus on Astral Garden instead?" I softened my tone, hoping that Brian would hear me out. His emotions settled when he heard what I said.


    After pondering for a long time, he slowly replied, "The reserve price for Astral Garden will be higher than that of North Courts. Do we have a chance of winning?"


    "Of course. To tell you the truth, it''s not difficult for us if we want to win North Courts now, but you also know Ss is wholly confident about thisnd. He also confided to me that he must win the development rights to North Courts. Based on that alone, we have to give up North Courts. If we raise the price and let Yard Group pay a higher price than they had expected to win North Courts, this would be a heavy blow to them, don''t you think so?"


    My words were sinct and on point. Brian would have to listen to me even if he did not want to.


    He had had a long-standing grudge against the Yards. His initial thought ofpeting with Yard Group to win North Courts was also to go up against them. However, if we could bleed Yard Group, Brian Wagner would also probably agree to it.


    "You''re right. But if Ss was lying and if his final statement was just a scam, it would be our loss if we end up getting North Courts."


    "You needn''t worry about this. I''ve already made the necessary preparations. Yard Group will be the one to win North Courts'' development rights in the end," I replied firmly.  en FindNovel


    Seeing my confident expression, Brian found it hard not to trust me. He finally chose topromise.


    "Fine. I''ll listen to you on this. Bet


    you have to guarantee to help me get my hands on Astral Garden."


    "You chose to work with me, so I definitely won''t let you down. Astral Garden will surely be yours." I had never treated anyone who worked with me badly. Brian nodded. "Alright. I''ll take my leave first, then. Don''t forget our agreement, President Lane."


    "Of course."


    After receiving my assurance, Brian left the meeting room.


    The moment he left, Shannon entered. She patted my shoulder "Wanda, how can you guarantee that Yard Group will be the one who gets the development rights in the end?"


    en FindNovel


    I smiled at her and winked. "That''s a secret."


    Picking up the files, I headed out.


    "What''s the secret? What secrets are there between you and me? Tell me quickly," Shannon urged me as she tried to get to the bottom of it.


    However, the lesser people who know about this, the better.

 Chapter 2579

    A few days after Yard Group issued their statement, many people approached me one after another and asked me to give up on the bidding. I knew that they all came to persuade me at Ss'' order. In the end, Ss was still worried that I would take this opportunity to raise Did this not mean that Ss really had his heart set on North Courts and that he really wanted to get it?


    my bid, which would force him to obtain North Courts at a high price.


    Apart from those minions, Theo was also one of those who came looking for me.


    As Yard Group''s partner, he also came to persuade me, but I paid him no heed.


    I sat before him, calm andposed. "Aren''t you worried that your fiancee at home will make things difficult when she finds out you came to meet me alone like this?"


    Theo did not care about what I said and went straight to the point. "Give up on the bidding for North Courts."


    I smiled coldly, finding Theo''s words ridiculous. "Why do I have to give up just because you say so? Who are you to be telling me that?"


    "Nothing goodes out of you going against Ss. You know this. It''s better if you give up early." Every single one of Theo''s words was partial toward his partner and did not seem to have any feelings for me.


    Deep down, my heart soured, but I pushed it back and replied calmly, "It''s not certain yet who will have thestugh. Rather than trying to change my mind here, you might as well go back and discuss with Ss how you two are going to win the bid, President Grant." "Even if you''re Ss'' granddaughter, he won''t let you go as long as you stand in his way. Are you aware of this?" Theo''s words wereing out faster now and held a hint of anger. Was he worried about me?


    With that surmise, I replied to him, "I''m very well aware. I''ve known Ss'' true colors for a long time, but I won''t back down. I want to know why North Courts''nd is so important to him. I don''t want to force him if he doesn''t want to tell me. I''m also not afraid to tell you that Nibel will help me. Tyler and Marius as well, so I don''t believe that I won''t be able to beat him."


    "Have you ever considered that even if you win the bid in the end, it''ll be a heavy burden on you? The development costs after that are no small amount."


    "I have Nibel''s help. You don''t think I''ll be able to afford it?"


    I said this because I wanted to let Ss know from Theo that I wanted the development rights to North Courts as well and that I was not just trying to raise the price so that he would be less wary.


    Theo looked into my eyes. The anger just now was at present a calmness. When he spoke again, he sounded helpless. "You take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Theo got up and left gracefully.


    At the same time, the people sitting at the table behind us also left.


    I knew Ss would send people to tail me. The people at the table must have heard my conversation with Theo before they got up and walked out. They were a meter away from me, and I only stopped when Theo and they turned into an alley.


    Hiding around the corner, I listened to their conversation.


    I heard Theo''s voice first. "You guys heard it. Wanda Lane doesn''t change her mind once she''s decided on something."


    "We''ll inform Old Master Yard about this. Thank you for your help, President Grant."


    "Wanda Lane really wants to know why the Old Master Yard wants North Courts''nd. She might give up if he indulges her."


    Theo really understood me and knew my weak spot.


    "We''ll report this to him."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After hearing all this, I immediately left the scene to avoid being caught and getting into more trouble.


    Perhaps my conversation with Theo today would present some results.


    My mind was filled with thoughts as I made my way back. In the end, I came to the conclusion that Ss might actually tell me the reason because of this. Based on what Theo said, I figured that it must have


    something to do with me. He


    would


    not ask me to give up otherwise.


    Could it have something to do with my mother?

 Chapter 2580

    As I had guessed, Sylvester sent me a text message the next day to set up a meeting. I epted, but to ensure my own safety, I hired a few bodyguards to protect me secretly.


    I arrived at the designated location at the appointed time.


    Sylvester attached great importance to this meeting. He had chosen a high-end ce. This Western restaurant had been open for several years and had always been the most expensive in Whaldorf City. Sylvester was already there when I arrived.


    Pulling out the chair opposite him, I smiled quietly. "I''m ttered that you invited me to such an expensive restaurant, President Yard. I''m afraid you must pay for this since I can''t afford it."


    Sylvester also smiled when he heard this. He replied as he poured me a cup of water, "Of course. I was the one who invited you. You''re not only Wanda Lane to me but also my sister. Even if you don''t admit it, you have the Yard family''s blood in you. I won''t treat you like an outsider."


    For so many years, Sylvester had done things ording to Ss in the Yard household. It was why he was now so bendable.


    I did not take his words to heart and pierced him with my own immediately, "You should stop ying the family card, President Yard. Tell me why you asked me out this time."


    Sylvester was a little embarrassed the moment I said this, but he was not angry. He just sighed lightly. "Mom will definitely be sad if she hears you say that."


    "You''re wrong. You didn''t watch the videos she made. I have. They contain her deep hatred for Ss. She would have apuded me if she knew what I was doing."


    Seeing that he would not be able to persuade me, Sylvester gave up and started, "I asked to meet up with you today on my own, not on behalf of Grandfather. I want to tell you why Grandfather must get North Courts'' development rights."


    Just as my appetite was whet, my interest was piqued. "I''m curious."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sylvester looked at me with a


    serious expression on his face. "The


    entire thing is actually rted to Mom. When Mom was still around, she adored the area in North Courts. She said the ce was only a short distance from the seaside and that she could go there to relieve her emotions. It''s close to the city, and if she''s feeling down, she could go shopping at the city mall. Of course, if we win that piece ofnd, we can build a shopping mall in North Courts directly. This was Mom''s wish, and Grandfather wants it toe true."


    It turned out it was rted to Mom''s wish.


    Yet, no matter how I thought about it, I did not think that this was Ss'' reason.


    "He''s so cold-blooded. Why would he care about Mom''sst wish? If he really did care, he wouldn''t have forced her till she died." I did not believe what Sylvester said at all. It was impossible for Ss.


    "Grandfather looks cold on the outside, but he feels guilty about Mom deep down. I''ve seen it with


    ???


    my eyes for so many years. You don''t understand how much pain he is in this was Mom''s only wish, and he''s also doing it for me. We must obtain North Courts'' development rights."


    Sylvester looked agitated as his hands were propped on the table forcefully.


    I stared at him, a smile still on the corners of my mouth. "I''m Mom''s daughter. If I get it, I''ll also be fulfilling Mom''s wish, no?"


    "But the Wagners are your ultimate beneficiary." Sylvester met my gaze with sharp eyes.


    "Yes," I replied to him lightly.


    "You can''t fulfill Mom''s wish, so don''t interfere, okay?" His tone took a turn.

 Chapter 2581

    His every word was so heavilyced with emotion that it moved people.


    In that instant, faint ripples of fear flowed through my heart.


    Yet the pain when I thought of the night before my mother died was even more incredible.


    Closing my eyes, her hateful eyes and helpless demeanor filled my mind.


    When I opened them again, I regained my footing.


    I looked at Sylvester and smiled. "President Yard, your words are moving, but do you think I''d believe them?" My smile grew wider after I said that.


    Sylvester''s body faltered when he heard that. He obviously had not expected that answer from me.


    After a moment, he came back to his senses and asked, "You don''t?"


    "Of course not." There was doubt in my eyes as I immediately resumed, "Every time I close my eyes now, I''d think of how Ss had allowed outsiders to break into our mother''s room the night before she died. They humiliated her and forced her to her death. Why would I trust such a ruthless person?!"


    Sylvester''s expression froze, and he dropped his hands from the table with furrowed brows. "Who told you this?"


    Judging from his tone, it seemed like Sylvester already knew about it.


    I narrowed my eyes at him and asked him a question that I did not want to ask but had to. "You knew?"


    "1..."


    Sylvester dodged my gaze, his words stuttering. I knew his answer without him even saying it.


    I forced down the anger as my throat bobbed. "I thought you were the same as me. I didn''t expect you to actually be the same as Ss!"


    A wave of anger filled my chest.


    Tears were lingering in my eyes as if


    they would pour out the next second could no longer control my emotions, and like a volcano


    §ï§Ý


    erupting, I mmed the table and


    sto


    stood up.  t


    "You knew why Mom died, yet you still remain at the Yard household where you continue to help him!" I yelled loudly, venting my dissatisfaction.


    Sylvester just sat in his chair like that, listening to me roar without making a sound.


    Frowning heavily, I shook my head. "Do you think you''re treating Mom fairly by doing this? Don''t you want to avenge her? Don''t you want Ss to atone?!"


    He also looked very sad. Sylvester


    raised his head and met my eyes after everything I said. He touched his chest. Tell me, what should I do, then? What should I do that would I


    be considered redemption? C


    it


    be like you said? That defeating Ss and tearing down Yard Group is redemption? Everything of the Yards belongs to her!"


    "Do you still not know what Mom wants until now? Are all the things she wants superficial? What she wanted was just a home. Don''t you understand?"


    I yelled as broke down. Tears were


    welling up in my eyes, and my face was tear-streaked. "None of you understand it. That''s why you''re like him think our conversations over."


    Swr


    Wiping away my tears, I picked up my bag and was about to leave.


    "Wanda, don''t think you can do anything to hurt the Yard family just because you invoke her name. The Yards are not so easily defeated." Sylvester''s voice was terribly low.


    I scoffed coldly and responded without looking back at his expression, "This time, I''ll let you know what it feels like to lose."


    After saying that, I walked away. I did not even want to know what his reaction was at the moment. I only wanted to see their expressions after the Yard family was defeated. Just like that, our conversation this time ended.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2582

    As my mood was ruined after meeting Sylvester, I stood outside my apartment for a long time without opening the door.


    I wiped my face, trying to keep myself awake, but my mind was in a haze. I did not know what was going on either.


    "Wanda?"


    A familiar voice sounded behind me, and I turned around to look. "Neil?"


    It seemed like it had been a long time since I saw him.


    He came up to me, a warm smile on his face. "What''s wrong? I saw you standing outside your apartment for a long time without going in."


    "I feel a little weak." I leaned against the door, pursing my dry lips.


    Neil looked at me, anxiety shing across his face. "You don''t look too good. Are you ill?"


    He felt my forehead as he said that. His hand was cool, and it felt good.


    In the next second, however, my gaze went dark. I lost consciousness after hearing Neil call my name.


    When I woke up again, I found myself on the bed in the room with a towel on my forehead.


    I quickly sat up and looked around. It was without a doubt my room.


    The door opened. Seeing me awake, Neil smiled. "You''re awake. And just in time. I just made some porridge. Come and eat. You''ll feel better."


    Neil seemed to be the one who had appeared the moment I lost consciousness. He must have brought me in.


    Logic gradually returned to my mind. Relieved, I finally got out of bed and walked out of the room to the dining table. Neil served me a bowl of porridge.


    He was friendly as usual and said as he served me, "You''re not taking care of your body. Eat some in oats and veggies. I had the doctore over just now. He said you''re so thin that the wind could blow you away. That''s why you were burning up. I lowered your temperature with a cold towel. Take this medicine after you''re done eating and rest for tonight. You should be alright then."


    He pushed the oats before me after saying that.


    "Thank you. Sorry to have troubled you to take care of me." I picked up the spoon and stirred it through the oats, my tone apologetic.


    I felt very tired all over, presumably because I had been under too much pressure recently.


    Neil also sat down as he folded his


    hands like a primary school student and turned to look at me. "I know work has been difficult for you recently, but you can only get through it by maintaining a healthy body, no?"  t FindNovel


    "I know that."


    "Yard Group already issued a statement. There''s no way I wouldn''t know even if I didn''t want to."


    Neil blinked.


    He was actually quite simr to Marius but was more delicate.


    "Right, which doctor were you referring to?"


    "Someone I metst time. He often came to our house to treat us. I''ll introduce you next time," Neil answered smoothly.


    I nodded and did not ask anymore, still stirring the oats.


    "You''re supposed to eat the oats, not


    y with them. Or do you needContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    someone to feed you? I''m happy to do it for you," Neil said and was


    about to grab the spoon from my


    hand.


    "Ah, no need, no need."


    I hurriedly dodged him and started eating. Seeing me eat, Neil grabbed a bowl for himself. "Not everyone gets to eat my cooking. You''re one of the few." "Truly?"


    "Of course."


    I lowered my head and smiled


    faintly. "Sometimes, you really feel like an angel. You appear whenever I''m in some kind of situation. You chased away those men thest time and took care of me this time. I wonder what the situation will be next time."


    "Going with what you said, you''ll probably be in a crisis then."


    My heart caught onto Neil''s reasoning. I raised my head to look at him. His face was solemn for a moment before it returned to normal. "Eat."


    I lowered my head and said nothing.

 Chapter 2583

    The next day, I went out since I felt better.


    Before going to thepany, I first went to a coffee shop near Grant Corporation to meet with Don.


    I decided on a seat closer to the corner, and since it was early, there would not be a lot of peopleing this way.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sitting in front of him, I asked lightly, "Did anything happen?"


    Don shook his head. "Nothing big. President Grant is just meeting guests every day. Delia would visit asionally but would leave just as quickly." "Why does she go to thepany?"


    "I heard it has something to do with shares, but I didn''t hear much about it," Don touched his chin and answered slowly.


    It seemed that Delia still had not given up on bing a shareholder of Grant Corporation. It made sense. If she wanted to join the shareholder group, it would be easiest now for her with her pregnancy. She might not have such a good opportunity in the future. It was no wonder why she was so antsy.


    I did not ask any more questions about this and changed the subject. "Have you gotten used to working at Grant Corporation, Professor Logan?"


    Don was stunned for a bit before he answered, "Quite. I haven''t had any big problems so far." Immediately afterward, there was a trace of a furrow between his brows before he approached me. "I noted that President Grant''s and Delia''s rtionship is not as the rumors say it is. Do you think he''s still hung up on your rtionship?"


    I looked at him and smiled lightly. "How is it possible? We''ve already received our divorce certificates, and our rtionship has long since disappeared. You''re wrong."


    "I just don''t think things are as good between President Grant and Delia. That''s why I''m a little curious." Don waves his hand, his expression leisurely.


    I did not mind it either. "Alright. That''s it for today, then. We''ll meet again next time. I''m off now. Goodbye."


    "Till next time."


    I grabbed my back and left but ended up bumping into Delia.


    Seeing me here, Delia tilted down her sunsses and eyed me. "Why, if it isn''t President Lane. Why are you here at a coffee shop near Grant Corporation? Could you be meeting someone?"


    She looked around but saw no one, so she finally shifted her gaze to me. "Tell me, did you meet with Theo?"


    "Do you see Theo here? Besides,


    you''re a mother-to-be. You shouldn''t be in a coffee shop now, should you? Shouldn''t you be in the hospital?" I tilted my head and


    looked at her.


    en FindNovel


    Delia looked at me menacingly and snorted coldly. "Where I want to be is none of your business. You just take care of yourself."


    "I''m toozy to argue with you here


    I''m leaving now." Not wanting to


    have too much interaction with  Delia, I walked out of the coffe


    shop.


    I did not forget to look back at Delia behind me the moment I was out. She was heading in the direction I came from just now.


    She probably would not catch on, right?


    I lowered my head and could not help but quicken my pace.


    My phone vibrated in my bag, and I answered. "What is it?"


    "Nibel made a move. Do get in touch with him as soon as possible."


    "I got it."


    I received this news from an ingenious but mysterious person. I had to listen to him.


    Nibel made a move so quickly?


    I frowned and searched the inte.


    Sure enough, he did.


    After getting into the car, I called Nibel. "Mr. Nibel, do you still take me as a partner of yours?"


    "Of course, President Lane. You''re my best." I heard Nibel say intimately over the phone.


    The corners of my mouth were hooked. Then you ought to inform me before you do anything. This is much too disrespectful of you."


    BUMS


    "It was meant to be a surprise for you, my dear Miss Wanda."


    "Surprise? Well, it certainly isn''t a good one!"

 Chapter 2584

    Nibel sounded leisurely when he spoke, "How could that be? I did it to help you."


    I started the car and slowly replied, "Don''t tell me you sold so many shares andpanies in order to umte cash for me to have the capital to fight against the Yards."


    I only heard a snap of his fingers over the phone before Nibel''s smugughter followed. "That''s right. How very smart of you. Shouldn''t you be thanking me, President Lane?"


    I just smiled. "I don''t believe you threw away so many shares just because of me."


    "My dear Miss Wanda, I think you underestimate the Yard family''s might. You small businesses can''t afford to go up against their family alone. What''s more, they have Grant Corporation''s partnership now. You have to prepare for far more than what you imagined. I announced the news today to let the Yards know how much capital we have!"


    I seemed toe to an understanding after listening to what he said.


    Nibel was forcing the Yards. Even if the Yard family did not n to bet their all in the beginning, they had to go all in now.


    That was because they know now that Nibel was my backer and that he was making his preparations. We had a lot of cash on hand, so the Yards were bound to be restless.


    It was a great move.


    I smiled and pped my hands. "Your n is indeed a thorough one, Nibel. So, how much confidence do we have now?"


    Nibel reported a number to me, and I was overjoyed as I drove directly to Green Orange.


    Tyler and Marius just so happened to be there as well, so I told them the good news. "130 million?"


    I nodded. "Nibel alone has a check of 130 million, we include ours, we won''t have much trouble bleeding out the yards. It''s also the end of the year, and most of their funds haven''t recovered. The Yards are doomed."


    QUMS


    "Although this is the case, we still have to be careful. We can''t leak our bidding price," Tyler said cautiously.


    "I only told you guys. As long as you guys keep it hush, no one will know. I only trust you guys." I looked at them. The people I trusted the most were all here.


    Shannon patted my shoulder. "It looks like we''ll be able to celebrate in advance."


    Like Shannon''s joy, I was also


    cradling happiness in my heart. Tyler was also smiling, but when I looked at Marius, his handsome face was in a frown. "Marius, what''s wrong? Could it be that you don''t think this is good news?"


    "Of course, it''s good news. But don''t celebrate too early. The Yards are unpredictable. They might do something we''ve never seen them do," Marius said seriously.


    Seeing his stern expression, my


    brows furrowed. "You''re not wrong, but I think they''ll just fork out 200


    million with their current situation et


    and nothing higher. We want them to bid the highest for North Courts. As long as we drive up the price and set the price at more than 200 million, we''ll seed."


    "But what if our side changes?"


    "What do you mean?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "For example, what if Nibel doesn''t have that amount? Or if I no longer want to be a part of this?" Marius said as he looked at me.


    Iughed when I heard that. "Nibel is part of us now. Even if he can''t fork out the amount, we''ll be enough. As for you, I''m not worried at all, because you won''t betray me, right?" After hesitating for a moment, Marius finally nodded. "Yes. No matter what I do, I do it for you."


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 2585

    The night before the bid, I received the bidding prices from our partners, and they were not that much different from what I had guessed.


    We now had 230 million in our hands.


    It was way above the market price of North Courts.


    200 million was Yard Group''s baseline. If Ss really wanted thatnd, he would definitely give chase till the end.


    Even though the odds were solid, I was still terrified.


    Marius looked at me, expression heavy beforeing toward me. "Wanda, have you ever considered that if the Yard family doesn''t want thisnd, you''ll end up getting the development rights to North Courts?"


    I did not know why he asked me that all of a sudden, and for a moment, I was out of ideas.


    I looked up at him. "Did you hear something?"


    Marius immediately shook his head when I asked him this. "No. I just wanted to analyze the situation with you. I want you to be more vignt instead of being so sure."


    "I''ve actually thought about it before you brought it up, but Nibel''s action is to force the Yards. I think they''ll win North Courts under the pressure. Even if we really win the bid in the end, it doesn''t matter. North Courts''nd still has its benefits." "But do you think Brian will let you go once that happens?"


    Marius'' words made me think again. I lowered my eyes and said nothing for a while.


    Truthfully, I did not know what to do either.


    Facing Marius'' stern gaze, I asked, "Tell me the truth, Marius. Did you actually hear something?"


    He grabbed my hand all of a sudden. "You just need to know that everything I do, I do it for you. I just don''t want you to be overly confident that you lose your head. You have to maintain your reason, do you understand?"


    Looking into his eyes, I nodded with partial understanding. "Yes, I got it."


    "Then good."


    "Marius, you won''t betray me, right?" I looked into his eyes, wanting to hear his answer.


    He looked at me as well and only nodded after a long time.


    "Alright. I trust you."


    Marius patted my hand and said nothing more.


    Shannon, who was at the side, heard our exchange. She also noticed my tumultuous emotions. After Marius left the office, she came up to me. "Wanda, do you think Marius


    acting strangely?


    "Yes. You heard what he said just now right? Isn''t it weird?" The more I thought about it, the more it felt off.


    "A little, yes. But I think it might be


    because he''s too nervous. He probably wants you to be more cautious. It''s okay. Don''t need to think too much." Shannon patted my shoulder,forting me.


    I sped my hands together and rubbed them. "I hope I''m just thinking too much."


    "Calm down, everyone''s nervous. This is nothing. As long as we act normally tomorrow, we can easily handle it." Shannon''s words were soothing, making it feel like iDreally was just something minor.


    Looking in the direction Marius left just now, my eyes gradually focused. I should believe him.


    Nibel sent me the rare message: [With me as your backer, you''ll definitely win!]


    Was this the confidence that came from such a powerful individual?


    I smiled and just replied: [Alright, back me up!]Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Right. I had so many people behind me. What was there for me to be afraid of?


    It was then that my phone started ringing. It was that familiar string of numbers again. "What is it? Did you call tofort me?" I answered the call and said softly. My expression changed when I heard what he said afterward...

 Chapter 2586

    The day of the bidding hade.


    As I was the representative, I was seated in the front, while Shannon and Tyler were behind me.


    Ss was just three seats away from me, and he looked confident as usual.


    Yet it was this confidence that annoyed me a little.


    Ss smiled at me like he was provoking me. "President Lane, you''re early today."


    In an attempt to gauge his thoughts, I asked back deliberately, "Aren''t you early too, Chairman Yard? From the looks of you, you look like you''re determined to win the development rights to North Courts?" "Who knows? I resign myself to fate today." Ss sighed in response and shrugged his shoulders.


    I was confused when I heard that. He did not seem like someone who would say something like that, so there must be a deeper meaning behind it.


    I turned back to look at Shannon and Tyler who were behind me. Why was Marius not here yet?


    "Where''s Marius?" I asked Shannon


    She tapped on her cell phone and replied, "I tried calling him, but no one answered. Perhaps he''s on his way now."


    "Alright." I nodded.


    I lowered my head, trying to appear calm despite feeling anxious inside.


    Meanwhile, the host was already giving the opening speech on stage. I registered not a single word, however. I could not help looking back repeatedly at the entrance to check for Marius'' arrival. Ss'' gazended on me from time to time. His stare and fearless expression put me even more on edge.


    All of a sudden, the phone in my grasp vibrated, and I hurriedly answered it with the Bluetooth headset I had on. Right at that moment, the host began announcing the reserve price for North Courts on stage.


    His announcement rang through the speaker, "The reserved price is 50 million, and the minimum increase is 500,000. The bidding starts now."


    "Has the auction started?" Marius'' question sounded through the earpiece.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes, when will you being over?" I nodded in confirmation and asked.


    Marius did not answer the question. He derailed the topic and advised, "Wanda, I think you really should consider carefully whether you want to make this bet." "What are you saying?"


    I was feeling increasingly unconfident when I heard Marius''s tone. He sighed and said, "I trust you''ll understand soon." Then, the call ended.


    "Marius? Marius?" I could not believe he hung up on me right away. With his words lingering in my mind, t tried my best to pretend to be calm. At that instant, I heard Ss bid, "80 million."  en FindNovel


    "90 million," I followed up quickly.


    "95 million." Ss followed up indifferently. I could notpare to his inherently majestic aura and profound thoughts.


    Feeling even more nervous, I red at him and continued to bid loudly, "100 million."


    This price marked the climax of the auction, and even the host on stage got a little excited.


    "100 million! Green Orange has bid 100 million. Does anyone else want to bid?" His delighted voice sounded again.


    "130 million." Ss bid again as he pierced me with his re.


    Without any hesitation, I called out my bid recklessly, "140 million."


    Seeing how things had changed, Ss sneered and announced light-heartedly, "170 million."


    He wasposed whereas I waspletely unsettled at the moment.


    What Marius saidst night and through the call just now continued to repeat in my mind.


    While I was having a dilemma, the host began to count down, "170 million going once, 170 million going twice."


    I knew I had to take a chance.


    "190 million!" I shouted, determined to win.


    Ss responded to my bid with


    apuse His gaze remained on me, but he did not proceed to counter my bid. His smile was


    congrattory as if acknowledging my victory for the bid.


    "190 million going thrice. Congrattions to Green Orange for winning the development rights to the North Courts''nd!"


    I shut my eyes.


    I had lost, clearly.


    After taking a deep breath, I stood


    up and turned to face Shannon and Tyler. There were no changes in their expression. As I nced toward the door again, I finally caught sight of Marius.


    Both of us slowly approached each other.


    "Why?" I asked him weakly, "Why did you betray me?"

 Chapter 2587

    My eyes followed Marius'' every movement and every expression. I even keenly caught the curve of the brows on his face.


    I waited for him to answer, but he said nothing even after a long time.


    The crowd swarmed around us. Ss patted Marius on the shoulder before he left, his sharp gaze on me was as if he was looking at a clown. Only I knew how ridiculous I was at this moment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hands wound tightly in fists, I kept my eyes on Marius while Shannon reprimanded him non-stop at the side.


    "Marius, do you know what you''ve done? You betrayed Wanda.


    "My God, just why did you do it? You betrayed our trust and you beat us up instead?"


    I did not heed Shannon''s words, but my gaze on Marius filled with disappointment. "Tell me, Marius. Answer me."


    My voice choked a little. It was also slightly hoarse, but it was not trembling as much as it did before.


    Yet, my heart was gradually freezing over as if it had fallen into an ice cer.


    The person immediately walking by us was Sylvester. He stood beside Marius with his hands in his pockets as if they were part of the same group.


    He looked at me and said, "Don''t trouble, President Klien. A fine bird would choose a finer tree to perch upon. He just found a more reliable partner to cooperate with."


    Sylvester''s words at this time were like fuel to fire, and what little hope left in my heart was at once extinguished.


    Sylvester had answered on Marius'' behalf before he himself could even say anything.


    Still, I wanted to hear it from Marius'' own mouth.


    Shooting my sharp eyes at Sylvester, I said in a tone as cold as ice, "Shut up!" I immediately looked at Marius after that.


    Tyler and Shannon led Sylvester out. My throat bobbed slightly as I swallowed my grievance deeply. When I looked up again, my tears had welled up. "I waited for you for so long, Marius." "Wanda," he finally called out my name.


    His voice was warm as the sun as usual. Yet, how could a person like this betray me?


    Meeting Marius'' gaze, I waited for him to continue.


    "I warned you."


    I thought he would give me an exnation, an exnation about the difficulties he faced. Instead, it was this.


    "Why did you do this?"


    "The Yards are much moreplicated than you think. You wouldn''t have been able to beat them, so you might as well not start."


    I was quickly bing unable to tell if the man before me was Marius or not when he said this.


    I shook my head and smiled weakly. "We already discussed it. Yet you''re only telling me now not to start? Marius, do you hear yourself?!"


    "You just need to know that whatever I do, I do it for your own good."


    "For me? Is this oue now what you meant by ''for my own good"?"


    I pped my hands heavily in front.


    of Marius. "Excellent.


    Congrattions to me, then. Congrattions to me for getting the development rights to North Courts. Congrattions, President Klein. Your wish hase true!"


    The apuse ended, and there was no sound in the huge room.


    I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes. Restraining my emotions, I looked at Marius calmly. "I''d like to trouble you to never appear before me again, President Klein. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself and attack you."


    After saying this, I walked away from Marius.


    This time, I drew a line between Marius and mepletely.


    It was a line that would never disappear.


    When I came out of the room, I saw Tyler''s and Shannon''s worried gazes. They came toward me, and I hugged them. We then slowly took our leave...

 Chapter 2588

    Back at Green Orange, I still had not snapped out of what happened earlier and sat in my seat in a daze.


    Shannon''s curses filled my ears. "Just what the hell did Marius do? It''s much too contriving even for him to betray us temporarily to help the Yards.


    "What do you think Marius was thinking? Could he be mad because of his one-sided love?"


    "Shannon." I could not really listen to any more of it and opened my mouth to stop her.


    Shannon looked at me. As if understanding what I was feeling, she just sighed and stopped.


    I could not figure out why Marius would do this either.


    "Let''s put this matter aside for now. It''s a foregone conclusion. Since we''ve now obtained the development rights to North Courts, we''ll make the best use of it. Thend is still very valuable despite it being higher than the market price. Fortunately, we stopped the loss in time since the Yards had no intention of continuing to raise the price."


    Tyler was right. If the Yards had continued to bid, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    "Come to think of it now, Ss is truly a sly fox." Slowly recovering, I started analyzing the situation as a whole. "He didn''t care about North Courts. He wasn''t even thinking about fulfilling my mother''sst wish. It was all a lie."


    He intentionally created the idea that he so badly thend in North Courts to imnt the notion. Ss kept not only me but also the others in the dark so that ourpetitiveness for North Courts''nd would naturally increase. He pushed me into thinking that he wanted that piece ofnd so that I would fall into his trap step by step.


    Ss had Marius'' help in all of this. Without Marius, Ss could not have possibly captured my thoughts every step of the way.


    I trusted Marius too much. That was how Ss had gotten the opportunity.


    That call from the night before was spot on.


    "I''m looking for Wanda Lane. Don''t stop me."


    While my thoughts were racing, Brian''s voice sounded outside the door. He sounded rather emotional.


    I nced at Shannon and Tyler, signaling for them to go out first.


    When I opened the door, Brian trotted in. Shannon looked worried and refused to leave, but I nodded to her. She then closed the door.


    Brian pointed at my nose,


    expression furious. "I


    underestimated you, Wanda Lane.


    You tried every means to persuade me to give up North Courts''


    development rights etBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    you


    went and got them yourself How


    impressive of you!"


    I knew he coveted North Courts and that he would be reluctant to let thend go now that it had fallen into my hands.


    Compared to his irascibility, I was


    calm. "Chairman Wagner, don''t worry. I just came out of the bidders meeting and haven''t collected my thoughts yet. You have to know that


    I was also made a fool. What do you


    Buds


    think?"


    "I don''t care about all that. The point is you ended up getting your hands on North Courts'' development rights. Tell me how do we go about this?"


    "We''ve discussed it already. I''m


    aware you really want this plot ofnd, Chairman Wagner, and since it has now fallen into my hands, let''s split it. Hyperspace has no intention of forking out the money, so it''ll only be Green Orange, Schuman


    nove


    Corporation, and Wagner Corporation. You''ll take 50% while Schuman Corporation will take 30% and I 20%. We''ll divide it based on our ability. Are you satisfied with this, President Wagner?"


    Seeing how courteous I was and how fair the division was, Brian Wagner was appeased. "How sensible of you. Although it''s much more expensive, this piece ofnd is valuable. It''s the Yards'' loss." "You have a vision for long-term investment, Chairman Wagner. You might have spent more than the Yards, but I believe they''lle to regret it in the near future."

 Chapter 2589

    After sending Brian off, Shannon and Tyler returned to the office, but their expressions were off.


    I looked at them, my heart still. "What''s wrong? Did something happen again?"


    "It''s nothing. We just heard something just now." Shannon pulled out the chair in front of me and sat down, expression troubled.


    Tyler pulled over another chair and sat to the side, arms crossed. He looked as if the sky was falling. "Did something worse happen?"


    I did not only have to face Marius'' betrayal now, but I also had to deal with Nibel in the future. Now, the development of thend in North Courts was also on the agenda. My biggest worry now was how to manage the funds, yet it looked like I had to face whatever they were about to tell me.


    Tilting her head, Shannon puffed her mouth. "It''s actually nothing. We just found out that what the Yards have been looking at all along isn''t North Courts''nd but thend in Astral Garden. The bidding for that will start tomorrow. Now that he''s taken you out of the picture, he won''t have any opponents tomorrow."


    "As expected of Ss. He''s a chess master, and I''ve lost." I closed the document, my mood plummeting.


    Tyler and Shannon looked at each other. They looked at me, hesitant to speak. "Don''tfort me. I can manage on my own. I''ve gone through many huge happenings. Some were worse than this. It''s nothing."


    "Wanda, you won''t have to face it alone. We''ll face it with you."


    I looked at Shannon and Tyler and nodded. At least I had them.


    Thinking of this, I smiled.


    Seeing me smile, Shannon did the same. "Let''s go eat, then. I''m starving."


    "Alright," I agreed.


    Tyler got up. "I''m going home. You guys can go ahead."


    After Tyler said his goodbye, Shannon brought me to a restaurant. The environment was quiet, and the soothing music at the door rxed me. The trees and flowers in the small yard were also pleasing to the eye.


    I looked around and noted that every table had its own private room. It did not feel crowded.


    "Ladies, this way, please."


    The waiter led us to our seats. We passed a small door and heard a familiar burst of heartyughter.


    "Wanda Lane, she''s still too naive..."


    Ss...


    I walked in with a smile on my lips. "If I hadn''t heard my name, I wouldn''t have known that you''re having a celebration party here, Old Master Yard." Looking around, Marius was also there.


    Everyone was taken aback when they saw me enter, especially Marius, whose frightened face was full of guilt.


    Ss quickly recovered hisBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    expression and smiled at me. "Since you''re here, Miss Lane, why not sit down and celebrate together? You won North Courts''nd, after all. It''s a pretty good project. Let''s celebrate together."


    "As if I would darepare it to your Astral Garden. I hope you''ll win it tomorrow. But make sure not to get it for too much, lest you lose its value."


    "That won''t happen, not with


    President Klein around. People say


    that the world is strange. How do friends who were on good terms one


    day turn against each other the next? In the end, they still prioritize their own interests. Don''t you think So, President Klein?"


    I never knew Ss would say such a thing. I really learned a lot.


    I turned to Marius, and he did not deny it. That seemed to be an admission that he was gaining benefits from the Yards.


    "Marius, I''ve known you for so long, but today, I finally see you for who you are." I smiled lightly and looked at Ss. "I''m leaving. I wouldn''t want to put a damper on your celebration." "Wait." Ss stopped me...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!